《Only you in my love》


 Chapter 1 How Long Have You Been Doing This

    Chapter 1 How Long Have You Been Doing This


    On Friday evening at eight o''clock.


    A banquet was being held in the Four Seasons Garden Hotel. Not only was it filled with luxurious vibes,


    but the happy atmosphere was also held up as different people toasted and chatted happily about the


    event.


    Nina Lu nced up at the signage with a frown. "It must be this one."


    However, she couldn''t help but furrow her eyebrows in confusion. It wasn''t easy to enter such a ce


    without an invitation. What was she going to say? As she was worrying, a slim figure floated right in


    front of her. It was Isabe Zhang, Nina Lu''s friend at school.


    "Isabe," she greeted, waving at her. As if snapped out of the trance, Isabe Zhang turned around,


    blinking in surprise when she saw who it was. "Why are you here?"


    She moved closer, frowning when she didn''t smell the Pheromone Perfume, the perfume that she had


    given Nina Lu. "Why didn''t you use the perfume?"


    "I have something urgent that I need to get to. That''s why I didn''t use it." Truth be told, Nina Lu wasn''t


    used to wearing any kind of perfume for that matter. She peered at the crowd. "By the way, could you


    take me in?"


    "Of course I can." Isabe Zhang smiled innocently as something shed in her eyes.


    She took the perfume from her pockets and sprayed it all over Nina Lu.


    Nina Lu coughed, pinching her nose deliberately. "I''m allergic to the perfume," she exined, waving


    her hands up in the air.


    Without giving her time to think, Isabe Zhang pulled her in the hotel and pushed her into the elevator.


    Once Nina Lu was gone, a vicious smile slipped into Isabe Zhang''s lips.


    Fortunately, she had brought the Pheromone Perfume today as well. That perfume was a timely


    invention indeed. No matter how pure or saintly a woman could be, she would act provocatively under


    its influence. No matter how abstinent a man was, he would leech onto the scent.


    There were hundreds of men in the party that day. Isabe Zhang smirked. ''Good luck, Nina. For your


    sake, I hope you don''t bed someone that ugly.''


    Nina Lu reached the twentieth floor where there were only two supreme VIP rooms. She knocked on


    the left, and a charming man opened the door with a coquettish woman in his arms.


    She stumbled back, furrowing her eyebrows.


    It seemed that she had knocked on the wrong door.


    She looked away in embarrassment. "Sorry. You can continue."


    As soon as she turned around, the man stopped her. "Wait, are you looking for Mr. John?"


    The man nced at Nina Lu up and down. She looked clean and pure. John Shi might not be so


    tempted to throw her out like the ones he had done in the past.


    Just now, James Shi had called John Shi and told him that he nned to give him a surprise. He didn''t


    expect that the woman would be delivered to him so soon.


    "He''s inside." Before Nina Lu could understand what he meant, he pushed her in and closed the door.


    Nina Lu staggered into the suite, almost falling into the ground. When the door shut behind her, her


    sullen eyes surveyed the room.


    When she heard footsteps approaching her, she turned around. A tall and handsome man caught her


    off her tracks. Although she had seen many good-looking men in her lifetime, none of them could


    match up to the man in front of her today.


    His upper body was right and firm. His fair skin and defined muscles were extremely attractive,


    especially when drops of water curved down the crevices of his abs. She swallowed.


    "Have you seen enough?" he said coldly, snapping her back to reality. Remembering her job, Nina


    snapped her head and apologized profusely, "Sorry. I may have stepped into the wrong room."


    In this world, there were only two types of people who would enter the wrong room. They were either


    stupid or maniptive. He thought that she was thetter.


    John Shi gazed at her. She had a beautiful face, fair skin, and a tall nose.


    Her porcin skin was shaded light pink, and her bright eyes were wide and filled with innocence.


    There was something about her that drew him in almost immediately.


    His lips curved upwards.


    "No, you didn''t." She should be the surprise that James Shi had been telling him about.


    John Shi had been used to this kind of thing. The women James Shi had sent before had been thrown


    out. In fact, John''d been so used to them that he didn''t even bother to look at them.


    Seeing as the woman in front of him was around twenty-year-old, around the age of James, he knew


    that he had to be kind for the time being.


    "How long have you been doing this?" John said as if he was scolding his nephew James.


    With a puzzled look on her face, Nina frowned. "It''s my first time," she said honestly.


    In the past, she usually only handled cases that were being discussed in the teachers'' lounge. This


    was her first time being out in the field to investigate.


    It was said that there had been two suicide cases that were about to be closed in the precinct.


    However, she had always felt that it wasn''t just a simple suicide. In fact, she came here to connect the


    two events. A part of her had a feeling that the two victims were connected, and she wanted to find out


    more clues that could link them together.


    In the past week, Nina had been wandering around nearby hotels, hoping to find some clues to prove


    her point.


    "Your first time? So all you have is theory?" John sat down.


    He then picked up a ss of wine and decided to take a sip.


    Nina nced at him by ident, and she found that she just couldn''t take her eyes off him. "I''ve


    learned the theory for two years."


    "Oh? Really?" John sneered, as if he had just heard a joke.


    ''Do they actually teach theory for these kinds of profession? What''s their finals? To find a man to


    practice it on?''


    "Don''t look down on me," she snapped. Nina was about to turn and leave when she heard his voice.


    "What makes you think you''re even worthy of respect? How much did they give you?" He lit up a


    cigarette and puffed out a cloud of smoke. He couldn''t really find a reason for women to participate in


    such an industry with no money involved.


    John crossed his arms over his chest.


    "None," she said coldly.


    None?


    She was the most beautiful woman he had everid eyes on.


    In fact, in this circle, the woman could be worth tens of thousands of dors.


    Seeing that she was about to leave, John frowned. "Did I say that you can go?"


    With a flick of his cigar, a small ball of fire lit up even more. No one coulde and go freely under his


    roof.


    Nina stopped as her heart thumped in anger. "Look, our profession can''t be measured by money. You


    should know how dangerous this is, especially with this case. In such an enclosed space, someone


    could die if I''m not doing my job right. I should go now."


    Someone could die?


    He nced down subconsciously. Was he really that terrible?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Nina''s eyes widened, as if realizing the meaning of his responses.


    The man must''ve mistaken her for...


    Her cheeks flushed.


    "You! Shameless!" she said in outrage as she pointed at the man.


    John was expressionless. How could she call him shameless when he was just her employer for the


    night?

 Chapter 2 Married

    Chapter 2 Married


    "Do you even know what shameless is, kid?" All of a sudden, John stood up and flicked the cigarette


    he was holding into the ashtray. Without another word, he approached Nina.


    She looked small against his tall figure. He circled her into a corner. Nina clenched her fists and held


    her breath. There was no turning back now.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The unique smell the man had lingered at the tip of her nose. It itched till her whole face was red. She


    red as roaring, "I''m not the kind of person you think I am!"


    However, when he approached her just now, he knew that something was wrong. There was something


    about that fragrance that made him want to get closer to her.


    It had broken through all his defenses.


    Suddenly, his expression changed.


    Due to the perfume, Nina''s body also softened against him. It was as if the perfume was ying them


    both along like puppets.


    "It''s your smell! You set me up!" He held back his anger as blue veins encroached on his forehead.


    Without another thought, John picked her up, wanting nothing more than to get closer to her.


    "No! I¨C hmph... Let go of me! I''m¨CI''m already¨C"


    She was married.


    Although she didn''t know who her husband was or what he looked like, she had already signed the


    wedding certificate, confirming their union.


    However, John didn''t want to listen to any of her nonsense anymore. Without another word, he kissed


    her hard. As soon as his lips touched hers, his body tensed.


    Sure enough,


    her lips tasted incredibly sweet.


    "Let go..." Nina sobbed as she punched him on the chest.


    She was a little strong, but the fragrance was much stronger and enhanced his arousal greatly.


    John only found himself leaning in a bit more as he ravaged herpletely.


    Nina was so scared that her face had turned pale. His touch sent an electric current through her whole


    body, rendering her silent.


    In a while, the skies before them turned bright, signaling that it was approaching day.


    Nina felt sore all over her body. She blinked wearily as she twisted and turned. However, when she saw


    the man beside her, she almost ripped out a scream.


    No!


    She gasped, covering her mouth. No, this couldn''t happen!


    Thinking of her identity as a married woman, Nina''s hand trembled as she reached out for the table


    to know that she had just walked into a devil''s room?


    Her eyes shed.


    The birds tweeting outside calmed her in an instant and snapped her back into reality.


    Knowing that she would jeopardize her own marriage, she quickly put on her clothes and turned around


    to leave, without even looking at the man sleeping soundly next to her.


    Hopefully, they would never meet again.


    When she walked out of the hotel, she could see that there were no reported incidents of a suicide


    given theck of reporters and staff rushing about. She sighed in relief.


    Nina returned home in a daze. The whole morning was spent washing herself down again and again


    until her entire skin was colored red.


    It wasn''t terrible to hook up with a strange man. The only problem was that she was married!


    Two years ago, she had signed a marriage certificate with a man she never even met.


    In fact, she didn''t know his name, his height, his weight, his age, or anything!


    If she hadn''t been so needy at that time, then she wouldn''t have dug her own grave!


    Nina gritted her teeth, feeling very distressed.


    ''Damn it!'' Suddenly, a thought crossed her mind. Scared, she rushed into her drawers and pulled out


    an agreement.


    Trembling with fear, she leafed through the pages, remembering that there was a use that was


    rted to cheating... If she had an affair while the marriage was still valid, how much did she need to


    pay?


    Turning it over, she froze.


    It was as if she had just been struck by lightning. "Twenty million?" she shrieked.


    Nina rubbed her eyes and took a closer look. The paper had it clearly written that she would owe


    twenty million dors. In fact, it was followed by her signature and her fingerprint.


    Fuck.


    She couldn''t escape it now.


    ''Twenty million.'' Nina''s hands trembled. She copsed into the ground. All she wanted now was for the


    ground to swallow her up.


    Where the hell was she going to find the money?


    It wasn''t as if she wanted to cheat on her husband!


    Finally, Nina made up her mind.


    She gritted her teeth and her eyes narrowed coldly at the mirror.


    She would never set eyes on the man again.


    If Nina ever met him, then she would just buy him off.


    If he refused, then she would threaten the hell out of him.


    Once she dealt with this matter, she would fix up her divorce papers. At this point, there was nothing


    else she could do.


    By then, she could finally get what she wanted ¨C freedom. At this point, she could finally be a


    qualified psychological criminal profiler without a husband to draw her back.


    Nina breathed a sigh of relief.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, a man in a suit and leather shoes entered the presidential suite. He was


    around twenty-four. He wore golden framed sses, and he had a briefcase in his hand.


    The man was none other than Henry Ye. Not long ago, he had applied to be the president''s assistant


    for the Time Group. Although he got the job, this was actually the first time he would see the president


    of the Time Group ¨C John Shi.


    He was the youngest son of the Shi Family. It was said that he was the man who held the power over


    the Time Group. In fact, he was incredibly ruthless and held half of what LC City owned.


    When Henry Ye pushed the door open, he saw a tall man dressed in a bath toweling out of the


    bathroom. John nced at Henry Ye indifferently. "Clothes."


    "Yes, Mr. John." Henry Ye immediately called someone to get him a suit.


    As he did so, he nced at the messy sofa and scattered clothes. In fact, he could even see a


    woman''s shoe on the sofa, and there were thin red scratches on his boss''s back.


    It turned out his boss had enjoyed a special night.


    Henry Ye pushed back his sses.


    Soon enough, the clothes were brought in.


    At this time, John stood in front of the mirror. His ck pants were vertical to his ankles, and he was


    wearing a white shirt. His cor was unbuttoned, revealing a bit of his skin.


    When Henry Ye looked up, he could see a well-carved face and dark cold eyes.


    John pressed his lips tightly and began to tidy up his hair. Looking at himself in the mirror, he smiled in


    satisfaction and proceeded to adjust bits and pieces of his clothing one at a time.


    ''He''s an incredibly narcissistic man,'' Henry thought.


    Seeing that John was dressed, Henry immediately straightened his back. "Mr. John, your father asked


    you to go home tonight."


    "Arrange it."


    "Okay. Anything else I can do for you, Mr. John?" he asked. ''For example, should he investigate on the


    woman who came in that night?''


    "Check all the details regarding the woman who came inst night. I want to know everything about


    her." John needed to find out the truth.


    The reason why James had sent a woman over was because of her appearance, but John


    remembered her saying that she had received theoretical training.


    Given that he had juste back, he needed to be cautious about these things.


    Not long after, Henry finally found pieces of information about Nina, but it only filled out half a page.


    John frowned.


    It was weird how Henry could only find these information on all his socialworks. After all, he was a


    hacker.


    When Henry handed him the document, he swallowed nervously.


    He had never been this anxious in holding confidential information.


    "Nina is 20. She''s a sophomore in the Psychology Department of LC City University. There''s no


    information about her parents, and it seems that she''s an only child. She''s also married,"


    he finished.


    There was something about the woman''s name that struke Henry''s curiosity, but he just couldn''t tell


    what.


    When John heard that she was married, his eyes widened. Thinking of the blood on the sheets, he


    couldn''t help but furrow his eyebrows. ''Married? Is her husband impotent?''

 Chapter 3 Divorce Agreement

    Chapter 3 Divorce Agreement


    When he didn''t hear anything else from his assistant, John lifted his gaze. "That''s all?"


    Henry nodded. "The information before her entrance to college is nk, so I couldn''t find anything


    else."


    "Even you can''t find anything?" John gazed at him thoughtfully.


    Henry nodded again. "All her information was deliberately erased."


    How could a person''s information bepletely erased? Even if he was one of the best hackers in the


    world, Henry would still not be able to find it. It seemed that this woman wasn''t that simple.


    Or her husband wasn''t that simple to go against.


    In that case, only fate could bring Nina into his life again.


    Maybest night was the only time that they could ever meet.


    Seeing the thoughtful look on his boss''s face, Henry felt that John was actually interested in this Nina.


    Knowing that she was married must have disappointed him.


    It was a pity that she was actually taken.


    "Don''t let her get pregnant with my child," John said coldly as Henry turned away.


    He hated for him to encounter any trouble.


    ''It seems that he''s not only cold but unforgiving,'' Henry thought.


    After all, they just had a one night stand. How could John be so indifferent to that woman?


    Henry nced at the data once again.


    Suddenly, her information reminded him of who Nina actually was.


    She was......


    Henry stiffened.


    No wonder she was incredibly familiar!


    Wasn''t she John''s wife who had gotten married to him secretly?


    In fact, the man himself didn''t know that he was actually married.


    It seemed that they had flirted with each other before they even knew that they were meant to be with


    each other.


    "Mr. John..." Henry raised his head, stopping the man from entering the elevator.


    John turned around and nced at him, as if silently telling him that if it wasn''t important, then he


    shouldn''t bother him at all.


    A part of Henry didn''t want to say anything,


    but a part of him was also frightened that if John knew about this and knew that he was hiding it from


    him, John might as well scorch him alive! Taking a deep breath, Henry calmed himself.


    "Mr. John, Miss. Nina is actually your wife..."


    "When you applied to be my assistant, didn''t anyone tell you to keep silent when I ask no questions?"


    Henry was about to continue when John interrupted him harshly.


    Taken aback by his harsh words, Henry straightened his back and bowed his head, nodding. "Yes, Mr.


    John. I won''t do that again."


    "Deduct your sry for one month. That''s your punishment," he said indifferently, waving his hand as if


    he was a king ordering his subjects.


    Henry froze as if he had just been struck by lightning. He opened his mouth, but no words came out.


    He had just been working for less than a month, and the sry that he had worked so hard to earn was


    now gone! What the hell?


    Henry was so angry, but he didn''t dare speak again.


    At three p.m.


    Although Nina was still sleepy, she answered a call that requested her toe to a dinner party at six


    o''clock at No. 1 SQ Road. She had agreed without hesitation. In fact, she couldn''t wait.


    Nina was actually nning to get her divorce today, and now, the opportunity came just in time.


    No.1 SQ Road was a terrace house. In fact, they were the only family living along the road, so it was


    very quiet.


    She touched her bag subconsciously,


    knowing that it held a freshly written divorce agreement.


    As soon as she stepped into the outer courtyard, a deep voice sounded behind her. It was her


    husband''s father, her father-inw. He smiled at her arrival.


    Sam Shi was around 60, so Nina guessed that his son must''ve been 40 by now.


    However, he was still unmarried at that age, and he even needed his father to find a wife for him. It only


    meant that the man was either ugly or mentally ill.


    Therefore, she was even more encouraged to hand over the agreement.


    "Nay, you came!" Sam Shi''s hair was already grey, and the wrinkles on his face were clearly visible


    whenever he smiled. Although he looked old, he was still pretty energetic.


    Nina walked up to him, bowing her head. "Uncle."


    He frowned at the way she had addressed him.


    She was his daughter-inw! How could she call him Uncle as if he was just any other older person?


    "Nay, I believe you''ve addressed me wrongly." Sam reminded her kindly.


    She shuffled awkwardly.


    Of course.


    "You''re still my son''s wife. How can you call me Uncle?"


    ''I won''t be your daughter-inw soon.''


    However, the sentence held her back. She didn''t want to say it in fear of frightening the old man.


    Why not just get it over with now?


    Sam had organized a family dinner today, and the person who she was married to would definitely


    She might as well cut all ties immediately!


    "Uncle, I actually came here today to tell you something." Without adding anything more, she pulled a


    divorce agreement from her bag.


    Given that she had printed it out earlier that day, the ink was still fresh.


    She handed the agreement to Sam Shi. "Uncle, this is the divorce agreement. I''ve already signed it.


    Please give it to..."


    What was her husband''s name?


    She blinked, stunned that she didn''t even know his name before continuing, "Please give it to my


    husband and urge him to sign it."


    Divorce agreement?


    Sam''s expression changed abruptly. He nced at the papers before ncing back at Nina, analyzing


    her features.


    From the looks of it, she must''ve really wanted this to happen.


    She even drew it up herself.


    "Would you like to think this through?" he said gently.


    She had already made up her mind.


    It would always lead to this no matter what solution she tried toe up with.


    If she didn''t cheat on her husband, then she wouldn''t have been this anxious to divorce him. The


    twenty million dors were weighing her down like a boat.


    She didn''t even want her husband to show up right now.


    What if he suddenly found out? She didn''t want to die!


    Nina rubbed her aching forehead, seeing the disappointment written all over Sam''s face. "I''ve already


    made up my mind. I''m willing to give up all of the properties under my name."


    "Really?" She didn''t even want the Shi Family''s protection?


    Others didn''t even know her. Sam was the reason behind all of this.


    If he hadn''t erased all the information about her, then her past would''ve caught up to her.


    "Yes."


    As long as she didn''t need to pay for the twenty million, then she was fine.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t have the ability to pay, but she didn''t want to be wronged.


    Besides, she had her own ability to hide from her family.


    Sam thought about this for a while and figured out that the reason she wanted divorcement was


    because she hadn''t seen his son.


    "Nay, I''m responsible for your marriage. It''s my fault that you haven''t seen each other," he exined.


    Then he took out a faded one-inch photo from his coat pocket before handing it to her. "This is a photo


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    of my youngest son. You can decide after seeing him."


    Nina nced at the photo. Due to its faded color, she could vaguely see the outline of the young boy. In


    fact, he looked like he just got out of the university.


    He looked handsome.


    It was just that since she didn''t see his recent pictures, she didn''t know what he looked like now.


    "Uncle, I don''t want to dy him," she said. She also didn''t want to waste any more time.


    When Sam saw that she was still unmoved, he had topromise for another n as taking over the


    divorce agreement.

 Chapter 4 How Dare You Set Me Up

    Chapter 4 How Dare You Set Me Up


    As for whether John would sign it or not, he didn''t know.


    His son was so proud and arrogant that no woman in the world deserved him. He would sign it,


    wouldn''t he?


    But he didn''t know that he had a beautiful wife.


    "Uncle, I have something to do. I have to go now." Nina made up an excuse and ran away.


    Nina was a little surprised that Sam was so straightforward. But when she thought that she could be


    single again and didn''t have to pay twenty million. The air around her became sweet.


    After she divorced, she could find a boyfriend openly.


    After Nina went far, Mr. Jake looked at the divorce agreement in his hand and asked, "Mr. Sam, do you


    really agree with Mrs. Nina''s divorce?"


    "Divorce?" Mr. Sam said unhappily.


    How hard it was for him to get a daughter-inw. How could he let her go?


    "Then, divorce agreement..." Give it to Mr. John or not?


    Mr. Sam nced at the divorce agreement and a shrewd look shed through his eyes. "You find a


    ce to put it. I''m too old to remember things easily."


    He should be forgiven for forgetting something because he was old enough.


    "Yes, Mr. Sam." Mr. Jake understood what was going on.


    Sam squinted with a cunning look on his face.


    At that time, Sam swore in his heart that he would urge his youngest son on when he came back.


    However, he didn''t expect this kind of me to make John sneeze on the way home.


    "Achoo..."


    A sneeze made him confused.


    Henry nced through the rearview mirror while driving, "Mr. John, are you okay? Do you want to turn


    off the air conditioner? "


    John said in a cold voice, "focus on driving."


    "Yes, Mr. John." Henry was a little annoyed, but he just raised his eyes slightly.


    After turning a corner, they entered the SQ Road.


    Henry turned the steering wheel and turned on the turn signal. In case of any emergency, he honked


    the horn before turning in.


    As soon as the car entered, a figure suddenly appeared in front of them.


    Henry was shocked. He honked and tried to brake in a hurry.


    ......


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    A burst of noisy horn made Nina, who was immersed in the happiness of being single, suddenly raise


    her head. A Maybach wasing at her, and she was at a loss for a moment.


    She couldn''t move her feet as if they were filled with lead.


    "Stop, Stop the car!" Nina''s heart beat fast and her eyes were wide open, but she couldn''t move her


    feet.


    At this critical moment, Henry stopped the car.


    Suddenly, there was a burning smell on the asphalt road.


    There was only a little distance between the car and Nina. If the car was stopped half a secondter,


    she would be hit and go to heaven.


    Nina didn''t have good muscles in daily life. After being frightened, she lost her bnce and fell to the


    ground, skinned her hands idently.


    She was still suffering from the shock.


    Henry and John were also shocked in the car. They both rushed forward due to the inertia of the


    sudden brake.


    Henry held the steering wheel and quickly steadied himself under the reaction.


    While John was not so lucky. He leaned against the back of the chair, and his ironed shirt was wrinkled.


    "Henry!" John shouted angrily. The wrinkles on John''s eyebrows were not less than those on his


    clothes. His tight frown could kill people.


    All of a sudden, Henry felt a chill down his spine.


    It was his first day working for his boss and idents urred frequently. What did he do wrong?


    Getting ready for being scolded, Henry gritted his teeth and exined, "a woman rushed out just now.


    I''m sorry, Mr. John!"


    John looked at Henry in disgust and sat back slowly, straightened his clothes and nced at the


    woman lying on the ground in front of the car, only seeing her ck hair and half a pale face.


    It''s really sick.


    John looked away and ordered coldly, "go!"


    Henry was stunned. Shouldn''t he ask about thisdy''s condition?


    Forget it. Mr. John had always been heartless.


    It was more important for Henry to keep the job.


    Henry turned the steering wheel and was about to leave.


    When Nina came to her senses and saw that the car wanted to leave, she thought of what she had


    sufferedst night and her aching palm. She got angry suddenly.


    Enduring the pain in her palm, Nina quickly stood up and stretched out her hand to stop the car.


    Henry mmed on the brakes again. John closed his eyes then opened with a grim and stern


    expression in his eyes.


    "Mr. John, she stopped the car." Henry exined quickly before John got angry.


    Nina didn''t have time to tidy up her hair. She strode to the car and knocked on the window. After the


    window was rolled down, she said to Henry, "you hit me. Don''t you know?"


    Nina was dressed in white and her hair was disheveled. She looked like a ghost who came to ask for


    payment of debt. From Henry''s point of view, she was a little terrified.


    "Are you okay?" Henry swallowed with fear.


    Nina couldn''t help but want to ridicule him. Did she look fine?


    She reached out to tuck her ck hair behind her ears, revealing her whole face. Then she stretched


    out her injured hands, which were beginning to bleed.


    "Take me to the hospital."


    As it happens, she hadn''t taken a taxi yet after leaving that house.


    Henry was shocked at the sight of her face.


    Isn''t this Mrs. Nina?


    Subconsciously, Henry turned his head to look at Mr. John, only to find that he was staring at Mrs.


    Nina.


    Her features without any make-up were very delicate, and her amber pupils were shining with tears.


    Her peach blossom eyes were full of inadvertent seduction.


    "Hey, kiddy!" Strange to say, John was always in good mood when he saw the girl who begged for


    mercyst night.


    it seemed as if fate made them meet a second time.


    But he didn''t know if it was a trick or not.


    He hated being calcted the most. Thought about this, the smile on his face gradually disappeared.


    Following the voice, Nina saw the man who made her likely to pay twenty million. She was even angrier


    and her lips even became dry.


    Licking her lips slightly, she asked, "uncle, why are you here again?"


    She looked expressionless.


    She had thought that she would never meet him again. As for thest night, it was unlucky enough for


    her to be bitten by a dog. But now why did she meet him again?


    He almost killed herst night, and now he even wanted the other half of her life?


    After Nina call him uncle, John was sulky in an instant. However, he had called her kiddy just now, and


    he was already thirty years old. There were three children of his family to call him uncle. So it seems


    normal for him to be called uncle.


    "Kiddy, are you unhappy to see me?" John was a little disappointed. There were countless people


    chasing after him because of his status, talent or appearance. Every one of them had an obsession


    with him.


    Why was she so eager to avoid him.


    Was she afraid that he would eat her?


    Oh He had already eaten.


    Nina didn''t want to say any words.


    What made her happy?


    Was he insane?


    He had a good appearance, but unfortunately, he turned out to be a rogue from a mental hospital.


    "Goodbye." She would take a taxi to the hospital by herself. It was just a little bleeding while waiting for


    taxi.


    "Stop!" Why didn''t she listen to him?


    No matter yesterday or today.


    At this moment, John was sulky and put on a serious look. He opened the door, pulled her in and fell


    into the seat.


    Because of his tall figure, Nina felt a sense of condescending pressure, especially in such a narrow car.


    "What do you want to do?" Nina stared at him. Her cold eyes were not as kind as before. She was a


    little afraid of him.


    Then John pinched her chin with a faint smile, "kiddy, tell me, who gave you the courage to set me up?"


    He deliberately prolonged his voice with irrefutable deterrence.

 Chapter 5 Is Your Husband A Eunuch

    Chapter 5 Is Your Husband A Eunuch


    She would set him up?


    Ninaughed in anger. She pursed her lips and retorted in righteous indignation, "I said you set me up!"


    John just said, "If it weren''t for your perfume, how could I spend a night with you, without choosing a


    betterdy?"


    Perfume?


    Nina suddenly felt a sense of rm. She narrowed her eyes and said, "John, I didn''t do that. Will you


    believe me?"


    Her chin was still in his hand and she felt a little painful.


    John looked at her quietly. Sincerity showed in her wet eyes, as if there was magic.


    He let go of her, smiled meaningfully, and approached her slightly.


    Did he believe it or not?


    "John, you know what? I''m married." Nina didn''t want to have anything to do with him at all.


    "So what?" Of course he knew she was married.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He didn''t want to get into trouble at first, but they met again. She came to provoke him.


    John''s indifferent tone was infuriating. "Do you have this sort of entricity?"


    Like married women?


    He thought about it carefully. It was not before, but now, "I can think about it."


    It was rare to see a beautiful woman who could barely stand by his side. At least those women who


    liked him didn''t even meet his demand for appearance.


    Nina narrowed her eyes and sensed the threat.


    "My husband is not an ordinary man." They could live in the vi, being the only family on SQ Road. It


    must be unusual.


    Reminded by her, John couldn''t help but think of the information that Henry had investigated. It was a


    thin half page and he hadn''t found anything useful.


    John had just returned from abroad, so he had to avoid trouble.


    "So, put me down." Seeing that he was afraid, Nina breathed a sigh of relief. This man was not a good


    person.


    Be away from him. The further, the better.


    She couldn''t be pestered by another man before she could get rid of her husband, the man she had


    never met.


    She suddenly realized that it might be because of her face. She regretted having inherited all the good


    genes of her parents.


    Because of this face, she had been in trouble a lot.


    "Put me down first, okay?" Nina suggested with a smile.


    "Not really." Then he raised his head and looked at her with an evil smile. "You married someone else,


    but your body is mine. Besides, is your husband a eunuch?"


    Annoying!


    So annoying!


    What he said was really annoying!


    Henry couldn''t stand it anymore. But he could only curse in his heart. He really didn''t dare to say it out.


    At this time, there was a chill in the car.


    It came from Nina.


    Pa¡­


    A loud p fell on John''s face. With red eyes, Nina looked at him resentfully.


    She had alreadyforted herself and decided to forget about it.


    She didn''t expect him to say something like that.


    Henry: ¡­


    He was so stunned that he didn''t dare to take a deep breath.


    John was pped across the face. His ears buzzed, and then he felt a burning pain, and a trace of


    fishiness and sweet spread in his mouth.


    She was really strong.


    "Get out!" Then he squeezed out these two words from his mouth. His face was as dark as the bottom


    of a pan, and he was like a lion that had been provoked. A fire of anger went straight up his head.


    Nina was not afraid of such a person who bullied the weak, but she did not want to continue to stay


    with him. She simply got out of the car and walked away without looking back.


    Just when she left, John stopped her again.


    Nina red back and asked, "Isn''t the lesson enough?"


    Do you want one more p?


    He would be afraid of a p from her again?


    He would charge interest for this p.


    He wouldn''t do a business at a loss.


    "You just want to leave after pping me. Things don''t happen like that in my ce. Now I give you two


    choices. Either stay with me until I let you go, or wait for the video of what happenedst night to be


    spread out." Then he unhurriedly looked out at the frozen Nina.


    "You actually took a video?" Nina gritted her teeth and looked back, wishing to kill the man in front of


    her.


    She really didn''t know what irritated him in his childhood that made him have these quirks.


    "Yes." John was talking nonsense seriously.


    Although he disdained to lie, it was not a big deal to lie to a kid.


    Nina was so angry that her teeth were chattering, and her eyes were full of hatred.


    If the video was spread out, she would not only lose her reputation, but also lose twenty million.


    Either of them would do her no good.


    Panic shed through her eyes.


    When he saw her pale face and flustered eyes, a joy of victory shed through his eyes.


    "Okay, think about it." He prolonged his voice on purpose. His voice was low and maic, like the


    sound of a violoncello, beating her.


    After his beating, Nina came up with another point and provoked back.


    "Will spreading out the video be good for you? Can you bear losing your face?"


    Henry sighed. Mr. John cared about his face most. Nina just hit the nail on the head.


    Now, Mr. John must be at his wits'' end?


    "It''s not good to be too smart." He couldn''t lose his face and thought of another way.


    Anyway, he had to keep such an interesting kid.


    "Now I give you the third way. If you can meet me three times without following me, I will delete the


    video permanently."


    Although LC City was a big city, the kid was very smart. It shouldn''t be difficult for them to meet three


    times, and it didn''t matter if they really met. Anyway, the video was to frighten her.


    He was worried that they would never meet again. It would be interesting if they met.


    "Really?" Nina was dubious.


    "Of course." John nodded and Nina fell into the trap.


    She thought for a while. He didn''t say that she couldn''t do it in any other way. As long as she met him


    three times, he would delete the video. It was not a loss.


    Nina raised her head and said, "Okay."


    Then she waved her hand, turned around and left.


    She walked briskly, unaware that she had been tricked.


    She wanted to get divorced as soon as possible.


    Thinking that she would divorce, that the video would be gone, and that she would never meet this man


    again, she was in a good mood.


    As soon as she turned the corner, she couldn''t wait to turn on her phone. After searching for a while,


    she found a string of numbers.


    She was told that this was her strange husband''s private number. She could ask him for help if she was


    in need.


    Now she really wanted to ask this strange husband for help.


    "Honey, I''m your wife. Since you haven''t fulfilled any of your husband''s duties in the past two years, I''m


    asking for a divorce. Please get the divorce agreement from your father and sign it as soon as


    possible." After a pause, she sent the message quickly.


    Ding dong¡­


    Soon, John received a message.


    He took out his phone and looked at the strange number. Then he clicked on it and deleted the


    inexplicable sentence.


    "Are you kidding me? I''m not married at all." John sneered.


    Now he was bullied by the frauds.


    Hearing this, Henry exined in a hurry, "Mr. John, you are married. It''s a secret marriage."


    And your partner is Miss Nina, who just pped your face.


    John: ¡­


    A secret marriage?


    Why didn''t he know that?

 Chapter 6 There Is Something Wrong With The Perfume

    Chapter 6 There Is Something Wrong With The Perfume


    Then he put down his crossed leg and asked coldly, "what''s going on?"


    He had been abroad for only two years. How could he get married?


    "Two years ago, Mr. Sam betrothed you to the girl who had saved him. The girl is your current wife. The


    marriage certificate was handled by Mr. Sam. He now keeps the marriage certificate."


    It was also Sam who told Henry about this after he chose Henry as an assistant. Sam also told Henry


    not to let John have rtionships with other women before he had any feelings for his wife.


    Now Nina was the one who made John interested.


    So Henry had fulfilled his duty.


    With a frown, John drew a conclusion from his gritted teeth, "That''s why he sold me."


    Henry opened his mouth and wanted to exin, but finally he stopped.


    Sam was worried that John would be lonely for the rest of his life, so he wanted to find a wife for him.


    Sam said that Nina was better than anyone else for John. Henry didn''t dare to tell John what Sam had


    said.


    Now he understood why he couldn''t find out the information about Nina. Sam might have done


    something secretly.


    At No.1, SQ Road, there was the vi of the Shi family.


    As soon as John got out of the car, he walked towards Sam''s study and asked, "How do you exin


    my marriage?"


    Sam stopped his writing. He raised his head and looked at John, his youngest son, who looked so


    energetic, just like him when he was young!


    But what was wrong with this guy? The first thing he said when he came back was not caring about his


    father, but questioning him.


    What a bastard!


    Sam was stubborn. His son didn''t have a good tone, so he didn''t have a good word. He said directly,


    "I''m afraid that no one wants to marry you, so I find you a wife."


    No one wanted him?


    How could no one want him?


    He was the son of the dignified Shi family, the only power holder of the Time Group, the famous Mr.


    John, and many debutantes were thinking of him.


    Just in the past two days, a girl was so fascinated by him.


    How could no one want him?


    What a joke!


    "I want a divorce, right away." He didn''t want to marry a woman casually.


    If he wanted to marry, he had to marry a woman who was good enough for him. At least she had to be


    good-looking, just like Nina.


    Sam trembled and raised his voice, "How dare you!"


    There was nothing that John didn''t dare to do.


    He didn''t take it seriously.


    The two had been at loggerheads since the moment they met, which hurt their rtionship.


    Mr. Jake, who was standing aside and watching, got his brain spinning in high gear. Mr. John had just


    Then Mr. Jake turned around and took out a photo. He handed it to John and stood up to help. "Mr.


    John, why don''t you know her first before making a decision?"


    He believed that love was nurtured.


    Besides, Mrs. Nina is beautiful and elegant.


    Many men would fall in love with such a person, and Mr. John was no exception.


    It was said that Mrs. Nina had a lot of lovers in LC City University.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    In the photo, it was a side face of Nina. She had delicate eyebrows and smiling eyes. Her skin was fair


    and warm in the sun. Her hair was casually tied up with a pencil, and a few strands of long hair fell to


    her cheeks, and even one or two strands of hair were wantonly swept to her lips.


    This photo was a little blurry. It was taken inadvertently by someone else. Mr. Jake downloaded it from


    the Inte and kept it after printing it, so that Mr. John could have a look at it when he knew the girl


    one day.


    But this was the only photo.


    At this moment, John''s eyes were caught by the lively and spiritual girl in the photo. He was hesitating


    whether he should take it over and have a closer look


    A gust of wind blew. The photo was blown out of the window, floating, and soon disappeared!


    Mr. Sam said nothing.


    Mr. Jake said nothing.


    Even Henry, who was standing beside, quietly looked out of the window at the dark night. The spring


    wind in March was chilly.


    "Oh, what a coincidence!" With one hand in his trouser pocket, John gloated over what had happened.


    Sam was so angry that his eyebrows twitched.


    This little bastard wanted to piss him off!


    "Mr. Sam, this is the only photo." What Mr. Jake said gave Sam another blow, making him almost faint.


    Taking a nce at his father, John reached out his hand to him, indicating him to bring the divorce


    agreement.


    "What are you doing? Are you short of money? Why are you asking me for money? " At that time, Sam


    pretended to know nothing and misunderstood him.


    This old man¡­


    So just let him act alone as he liked.


    Then John picked up his coat, turned around and left.


    "Where are you going? There will be a family dinner tonight. How dare you not be here? " Sam


    shouted.


    "The family gathering was held every month even without me in the past two years. It doesn''t matter if I


    am here or not." With a wave of his hand, he took a graceful step.


    "Come back!" said Sam angrily.


    "I wille back the moment when you show me the divorce agreement."


    "You..."


    After John left, Sam felt disappointed. At the family dinner, everyone just looked at each other and


    didn''t dare to say anything.


    It was Monday.


    When Nina passed by the dresser, she suddenly thought of something. She stopped and stared at an


    unopened bottle of perfume.


    Isabe gave it to her and sprayed it on her on Friday night.


    Nina held the perfume bottle in her hand with her slender fingers and opened it.


    Pheromone perfume?


    ''No wonder that man said I set him up.'' Nina narrowed her eyes, threw the perfume into her bag and


    set off for school.


    Coincidentally, she met Isabe in the canteen.


    "Nina, how is your weekend?" Isabe asked as if nothing had happened.


    In fact, she secretly nced at Nina from the corner of her eyes.


    When she woke up in the morning in the Four Seasons Garden Hotel, she saw Nina leave with messy


    clothes.


    Unexpectedly, her n seeded.


    Thinking that Nina was no longer a virgin, Isabe felt so happy.


    Nina didn''t match Albert Song.


    "¡­¡­" Nina stared at the millet porridge in her bowl with an unreadable expression.


    She felt something unusual about Isabe.


    "I was bullied." Nina said ambiguously and deliberately probed.


    Unexpectedly, Isabe stood up and shouted, "What? Are you bullied? What did he do to you?"


    Her voice was so loud as if she was afraid that no one could hear her.


    The reaction was so fierce.


    Isabe''s hands began to explore Nina''s body, but she didn''t see any trace of the man. Her heart sank


    and felt disappointed.


    But she concealed her disappointment quickly.


    Nina nced at her and just smiled. "I''ve bullied him. I know kung fu. You know that."


    Isabe smiled imperceptibly. "Yes, yes!"


    How could this be?


    Isabe did see Nina in men''s clothes.

 Chapter 7 Sell Her Body For Wealth

    Chapter 7 Sell Her Body For Wealth


    When she saw Nina sitting there safe and sound, the painful thorn in her heart had been standing


    there.


    "Nina, eat more." Isabe smiled awkwardly.


    At this moment, Nina noticed all her expressions which were infinitely magnified in Nina''s mind.


    As a student of psychology, she had the ability to detect people.


    Nina put down the spoon, took out the Pheromone Perfume from her bag and put it in front of Isabe.


    Isabe''s heart skipped a beat and her expression became nervous. "What''s wrong, Nina? Why did


    you bring the perfume I gave you? "


    Did Nina find out anything?


    Isabe raised her eyebrows and tightened eyelids. Her jaw was drooping, and her mouth was slightly


    opening......


    She looked surprised and a little scared.


    After checking her expression, Nina stared at her quietly, controlling her emotions, and smiled


    indifferently. "Isabe, I was almost bullied because of this perfume."


    This sentence seemed to be a warning for Isabe. She stiffened here. Her body leaned to the left and


    turned her toes out.


    This was the psychological reaction when she prepared to escape.


    "Nina, what are you talking about? I don''t understand. " Isabe didn''t dare to look straight at Nina,


    fearing that she would find out the truth.


    Isabe took a sip of water to hide her nervousness.


    "Isabe, when someone lie and feel nervous, her throat will dry." Nina exposed her ruthlessly.


    Isabe annoyed slightly and asked, "didn''t you say that you wouldn''t observe your friends'' subtle


    expressions?"


    His eyebrows pulled down, and there were vertical wrinkles between his eyebrows. The distance


    between his eyes became narrow, and the muscles were tense. His lips were closed into a line, and the


    corners of his mouth were curving down......


    She was angry.


    A person would only be angry and ashamed into anger when his intrigue was exposed.


    If a person gets angry, it means that you are right.


    "Isabe..." You know I hate betrayal.


    "Nina, let me exin. I don''t know what''s going on. I just thought the perfume smelled good, so I gave


    it to you. How could I hurt you? We are good friends. " Tears were rolling in Isabe''s eyes.


    Isabe knew Nina well. She was so arrogant just because she looked beautiful that few girls liked her.


    Only she was willing to be her friend, so it was impossible for Nina to be really angry or do anything to


    her.


    Besides, there was no evidence that she had something to do with what happened on Friday night?


    Thinking of this, Isabe felt relieved. She wiped her tears and exined, "Nina, think about it. If I really


    did it on purpose, how could I give you perfume? Wasn''t I exposed myself to the light of the day? Nina,


    trust me. We are good friends. "


    That sounds reasonable.


    If Isabe didn''t want to be noticed, she should destroy the evidence.


    Nina''s expression softened obviously, and they were good friends indeed.


    She shouldn''t suspect Isabe directly.


    "Well, I''m fine anyway." Nina naturally covered up this matter.


    Isabe was relieved instantly.


    Luckily, nothing happened.


    She had to make sure everything went well in the future.


    They kept talking andughing, and then went to different teaching buildings for sses.


    Once she was gone, Isabe stopped smiling and looked absolutely livid. After a while, she burst into


    As soon as she sat down in the ssroom.


    Ding Dong......


    Nina''s phone rang and it showed that ten thousand had been transferred to her bank ount.


    Before she figured out what was going on, Isabe called her.


    "Nina, bad news! Check the school forum now. Something is wrong."


    Nina opened the campus forum and saw the top post, which was extremely eye-catching.


    Amazing! Campus queen Nina sell her body for wealth!


    There were two photos on the post. One shown hering out of the Four Seasons Garden Hotel on


    Sunday morning, with her clothes disheveled.


    The other photo shown ten thousand transfer record of her bank card.


    How ridiculous.


    However, this post had been forwarded 10000 times in just three minutes.


    The students in this ssroom seemed to have seen the post, just looking at her with disgust. Girls


    would go around when they saw her, and some boys even whistled at her frivolously.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the past, she was arrogant in others'' view and few people got close to her. Boys also treated her as


    a goddess and didn''t dare to speak. Now, not only did they whistle, but also flirted with her.


    There was a girl who disliked her said sarcastically, "Nina, you don''t have to pretend to be lofty. Yon


    had sold your body. Don''t pretend to be innocent. "


    "It''s my affair. I don''t need you to judge me." Nina nced at her with dignity.


    The girl shut up sulkily.


    Ignoring the strange gazes andments around her, Nina suppressed her anger and took out her


    She opened the website and saw several hotments.


    "Bah, the bitch pretend to be pure and lofty." That''s what the most girls think. All kinds of dirty words


    came out of the mouths of those girls who thought themselves to be well cultivated.


    "Only ten thousand for one night? Come with me. I''ll give you ten thousand and one. " These were the


    thoughts of some yboys, attracting a lot of apuse, and some girls scolded him for not afraid of


    illness.


    "Hello, I''m a student from the information school. Do you need me to check the IP for you?" This


    Looking at the man whose nickname was "what a big dream", Nina smiled and replied, "thank you. But


    it''s a piece of cake to check the IP."


    Nina took out theputer and quickly typed on the keyboard with his slender fingers. She looked


    calm with a faint smile.


    "Ok." Within a minute, the IP of the anonymous poster was locked, showing that it was in the school.


    The next second, the information of the poster was shown on the screen.


    Isabe?!


    It''s Isabe.


    At first, she just doubted about the perfume. But now she understood everything. It seemed that she


    would lose her virginity to any man close to her that night?


    Did she do it on purpose? Was she waiting for the photo to be taken there?


    Nina was reluctant to believe and checked it carefully. But all the result, even the phone model, pointed


    to Isabe.


    It''s true.


    Why did she do that?


    Like others? Did Isabe hate her because of her face?


    For a moment, Nina felt as if she knew nothing.


    Suddenly, a gentle voice came to her ears. The sound was very maic, as if it was attracted by


    gravity.


    "Feeling sad?"


    As soon as Nina turned her head, a person appeared beside her. He was dressed in a white basketball


    uniform, with a white forehead of cashew nut pattern. The beads of sweat wet his chestnut colored


    short hair as well as his face.


    After ying the ball, he looked tired but still gentle.


    Albert Song stretched out his legs, leaned back and put his hands on both sides of the chair, tilted his


    head and reminded Nina again, "I saw the post."


    Nina was depressed not because of these insults, but the person who sent the post.


    "What''s your expression? You care about it? " He remembered that Nina didn''t care about other


    people''sments. Otherwise, the rumors in the past two years would have already withered her.


    "Yes." Nina leaned back and closed theputer. With a sullen expression in her eyes, she said, "an


    acquaintance did that."


    An acquaintance?

 Chapter 8 Beat Her Up

    Chapter 8 Beat Her Up


    It seemed that Albert had guessed it.


    "Now that you have found the reason, I will continue to y basketball. This is the farewell match."


    Albert nced at Nina and turned around. He stopped again and added, "Well, if you can''t deal with


    this person, I can help you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he opened her mouth and smiled, with only bottomless darkness in


    his eyes.


    Nina looked at Albert with an unreadable expression. Every time she saw his dismissive smile, she


    would feel numb in her heart.


    They once had dinner together. The waiter identally spilled the soup on her hand. Albert ordered


    another bowl of boiling soup with a smile, and then deliberately spilled it on the waiter''s hands, which


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    scalded the skin.


    When she recalled the past, she looked at Albert in a more obscure way.


    She found that she couldn''t see through Albert.


    Then, she saw Isabe''s post. No matter what she said, she never refuted the fact that Nina sold her


    body for wealth.


    Nina could only feel angry in her heart.


    Isabe had two forum ounts. She posted anonymous, telling the story of Nina. At the same time,


    she argued strongly using another ount, her real name. She made a good n.


    However, Isabe had underestimated Nina.


    Here came the sound of WeChat messages.


    Isabe was sending messages to Nina, andforting her.


    For Nina, it was not afort, but a trouble.


    Nina had nned to delete the post by some means, but suddenly another idea came to her mind.


    While letting the matter escte, she asked Isabe out for dinner.


    "Isabe, I saw you help me. Thank you. I''ll treat you to lunch at..." She sent a WeChat message with a


    sly smile.


    Isn''t it just acting?


    As if no one couldn''t.


    She was good at acting.


    Nina flipped her hair and took out a small circr mirror with a pattern of an elk. She specially made up


    and smiled at herself in the mirror. She was indeed beautiful.


    After the ss, she took her bag and said, "Let''s go and beat her."


    Following the route given by Nina, Isabe walked with difficulty on an old street in the suburbs,


    wearing kitten heels and carrying a small bag. There were only some crooked wooden buildings


    around, and the noise around her ears was loud. Those people were talking in localnguage, and their


    loud voice made her headache.


    "Why do youe to such a damned ce?" Isabe''s face turned ghastly pale. From time to time, a


    child rushed over, with mud and stink all over the body.


    It smelled terrible!


    Isabe walked impatiently. But for Nina, she wouldn''te to such a shabby ce.


    Only people from the countryside like Nina were used to eating in such a shabby ce.


    Nina was hiding in an ambush at the corner, followed by several fierce-looking men, with tattoos on the


    arms.


    "You guys, put a sack on her head and give her a good beating. But don''t kill her. I''ll give you the


    money."


    "No problem. Let us handle it."


    The strong men promised, patting their chests.


    Nina nodded with satisfaction and took out her phone to take photos.


    A good show was about to begin.


    Not far away, a Maybach car stopped. The good show was also watched by others.


    "Mr. John, this is the old city that the Li''s Group and the Fang''s Group have chosen. It has a history of


    more than 800 years. If we buy this area, we can integrate the ancient and modern culture and make it


    a tourist attraction."


    Sitting in the passenger seat, with several project proposals in his hands, Henry chose the most


    feasible one.


    "It''s a good location. It''s not far from the railway station and the airport. There are four subway lines


    passing by, so the transportation is very convenient. Next to it is a university area, which ensures a


    "Mr. John, what do you think about it?" Henry pushed his sses and turned to look at his boss.


    John was looking at a mobile phone, sometimes frowning and sometimes rxing.


    "Mr. John?"


    "What? You decide it." John fixed his eyes on the battle on the screen of the phone and had no time to


    talk to him.


    Henry kept silent.


    He was not the CEO. How could he make the decision?


    Since Mr. John was in high spirits, he didn''t want to disturb him for the time being.


    With curiosity, he looked in the direction of John and fixed his eyes on the face of Nina who was


    gloating.


    What was she doing?


    Watching others fight?


    And then Mr. John was watching her?


    Sure enough, they were the same kind of people.


    "Hmm... Hmm... Help... Help!" Isabe''s groan came from the sack.


    Those people punched and kicked her. She was unable to speak aplete sentence. She curled up,


    waving her hands and feet, trying to struggle and resist.


    As a beautiful twenty-year-old girl, how could she match those tall and strong men?


    Isabe could not fight back.


    "Who, who, who are you? Please, please let me go."


    No matter how hard she begged, no one answered.


    Nina watched the show joyfully.


    She had quite a lot of methods to deal with people, and she liked the most direct one, beating.


    Since Isabe had ndered her without saying a word, she would beat her up without saying a word


    in the same way.


    It was half even.


    All of a sudden, she heard the discussions of several old people. Putting away her cell phone, she


    stood out and pointed at the group of people. "What are you doing? Stop!"


    The men immediately stopped beating Isabe, turned around and took a look at Nina. Then they ran


    away as fast as they could.


    She could get a prize for her acting skill.


    "Stop! You want to run away after beating her!" Nina ran over and stopped beside Isabe. She winked


    at the men and signaled to them to leave as soon as possible.


    Isabe was crying. "Nina, help me!" Hearing the voice of Nina, Isabe seemed to meet a lifesaver.


    With a sack on her head, she was crying.


    She looked like a beggar with half of her body in a sack moving on the ground, or like a pig about to be


    ughtered.


    Nina covered her mouth and almost burst intoughter.


    "Isabe, are you okay? I''ll get you out right away." Nina squatted down and untied the rope that tied


    Isabe''s arms and waist.


    Nina grabbed the top of the sack with both hands, and deliberately pulled Isabe''s hair up.


    Isabe felt painful. She cried out. "It hurts!" It hurt so much that her face turned pale. She shouted,


    "Nina, you pulled my hair. It hurts so much. Would you be gentle?"


    "I''ll be gentle." Nina nodded but deliberately pulled Isabe''s hair one more time. She didn''t take the


    sack out until she heard Isabe''s howl in pain.


    Isabe shouted. Shey on the ground, gasping for breath. Half of her face was covered by her messy


    hair, and her face was as pale as a dead man''s face.


    When she finished smoothing her hair and exposed her whole face, it was no longer the original face.


    Nina was silent.


    A pig?


    The corners of Nina''s mouth twitched fiercely. Those men had done a good job. She would pay them


    more moneyter.

 Chapter 9 Wife Is Used For Evil

    Chapter 9 Wife Is Used For Evil


    She was swollen into a pig that was scarcely recognized.


    "Are you okay?" Holding her arm, Nina wiped the dirty water on her face with her sleeve, pretending to


    concern for her.


    "Do you think I''m okay? I will call the police. I will catch them! I''m going to kill them! " Isabe was


    gnashing her teeth and trembling with anger.


    Nina grabbed her phone and persuaded her lightly, "Isabe, you can''t call the police. Otherwise, if the


    news spreads out, you, a princess, beaten up by several yboys in the street. Can you exin it


    clearly? I''m afraid that it cause a big scandal and your family will be disgraced at that time. "


    "Do you want me to give up?" Isabe gnashed her teeth and stamped her feet madly. It seemed that


    that she was about to fall apart.


    "It''s so painful. It must be swollen and bleeding." She had never been treated like this since she was


    pampered all the way. The pain in her body made her feel even more aggrieved.


    The point was that they couldn''t call the police.


    If this matter was really spread out, how could she live in the future?


    Isabe stared at the end of the alley indignantly. The hatred zed out of his eyes. It was so


    depressing that she couldn''t do anything but keep silence.


    "It''s really painful. I''m going to the hospital."


    "OK, let''s go."


    Holding Isabe''s arm, Nina walked to the intersection. When she was about to hail a taxi, she heard a


    harsh whistle and had a look casually.


    Huh?


    Why was he here?


    A taxi stopped in front of her. Without thinking too much, Nina sent Isabe into the car. Suddenly she


    came to reason.


    Right!


    He''s here.


    "Isabe, I can''t go with you. Please send her to central hospital." Nina said to the driver. Nina


    mmed the car door excitedly.


    The previous agreement was about toe to an end.


    "Good afternoon, uncle." Nina smiled sweetly.


    John had been staring at her all the time. He didn''t expect that she would react so quickly, so he looked


    straight at her and reminded her, "this is the first time."


    "Yes." But why was he so active?


    So strange.


    "Thank you, uncle. We will meet again. Bye." Nina had to go to the hospital to take care of Isabe.


    After all she should act the y to the end.


    More importantly, she wanted to know the reason why Isabe betrayed her.


    "What?" John felt depressed "You want to leave?"


    However, Nina could no longer hear thest sentence.


    Henry nodded, "yes, she has gone"


    A friendly warning was always hard to be epted. John stared at Nina''s direction gloomily, as if deep


    in thought.


    He thought it was a college town that he came here with the special intention of meeting her.


    However, she had left without any hesitation.


    "Stop!" With a cold face, John shouted at Nina who hadn''t run far. His stern voice transmission out that


    made Henry trembled with fear.


    Nina hesitated for a moment. Why did this man always like to order her?


    His parents must discipline him rigidly in his childhood.


    Nina was not stupid and didn''t want to talk to him. She just continued on. While there was a cold voice


    behind her, "you will regret!"


    Regret?


    She wouldn''t regret at all when she sneaked out of home though she might be locked in a small dark


    room.


    The car behind her revved up, and deliberately drove slowly when the car passed by her. The


    handsome man who smiledcently shed through her eyes.


    And......


    He stretched out his hand outside the window, holding the phone between his two fingers. He waved


    his phone, as if a provocation, or a warning.


    She took a closer look and found it was a video


    Although the car moved quickly, she saw clearly that the person in the video was her.


    Nina was petrified.


    Why did he like to record videos so much?


    Nina was full of anger and regret that she clenched her fists and thumped them heavily in the air.


    After calming down, the Maybach had already gone.


    Holding the mobile phone in his hand, John stared at the Nina hiding in the corner of the video. His


    serious expression softened a lot, "Who was hit just now?"


    "Ah...... Miss Isabe from Zhang family. " Fortunately, he made a lot of preparation in his daily life and


    had recorded all the important and influential people in LC City.


    "The Zhang family develops well in recent years. I just came back, so I should give them some gifts."


    Nina, this is a gift for you.


    You are so disobedient.


    It''s funny when you are angry.


    "A gift?" Confused, Henry peeked at the rearview mirror and saw Mr. John staring at his phone with an


    evil smile.


    Henry shocked that he thought of the video that Mr. John had just recorded.


    So......


    "Copy the video and send it to the Zhang family." He said he would make her regret.


    "¡­¡­ Mr. John? " Think about it! She was your wife! A daughter-inw was not used for evil!


    Henry was in a mess. He really wanted to tell Mr. John who Mrs. Nina was, but Mr. John hated being


    calcted the most, although it couldn''t be seen as scheme. Now Mr. John just thought Mrs. Nina was


    funny. If he knew it, he would definitely divorce her.


    In front of schemes, this little bit of funny was worthless.


    What a mess.


    What should he do?


    "What?" John raised her head and looked at Henry coldly.


    Henry shut up, feeling like weeping but had no tears. Mr. John, I''m afraid you''ll regret finally.


    In the central hospital.


    The Zhang family soon got the news and rushed to the hospital to take care of Isabe.


    Seeing that she was taken care of and the y was almost over, Nina decided to take care of other


    things.


    Such as the campus forum.


    As soon as the parentsforted their crying daughter, Isabe''s mother, Amelia Fang received a call


    from her assistant.


    "Mrs. Amelia, something bad has happened. Someone has posted the photos of Miss Isabe being hit


    on campus forum, and thements are full of curses. It''s only a few minutes before it''s on the hottest


    topics...... "


    Her voice trailed off.


    "What?" Amelia Fang felt her temples throbbing and her head was about to explode. She hadn''t finish


    her work in thepany yet but now everyone knew that his beloved daughter was beaten to hospital.


    It was a shame for the Fang family and the Zhang family.


    "What a good-for-nothing you are! Find someone to delete the post! "


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mrs. Amelia, we can''t find any information about the poster, and we can''t delete the post. We


    discussed with the leaders to close the forum, but we can''t close it..."


    The tremulous voice in the line made Amelia Fang even more angry, "you are all good-for-nothing!" It''s


    useless at the critical moment. If you are not good at it, then you find someone who can do it no matter


    how expensive. "


    As long as things could be settled, everything was fine.


    Isabe was shocked by her mother''s anger. She sobbed and asked, "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    She worried there was something wrong with thepany.


    "It''s none of your business. Don''t use your phone these two days. Your father will be with you. I have


    something to deal with." Then Amelia Fang walked away after warning her husband.


    "Okay." Isabe was confused and ignored her mother''s words. After Amelia Fang left, she took out her


    phone.


    Someone reminded her of reading the school forum.

 Chapter 10 International Hacker

    Chapter 10 International Hacker


    "Forum?" Isabe opened the website with ease, and the most eye-catching thing was still about Nina.


    Seeing that the post ranked number one and thements, she felt much better and didn''t feel so


    painful.


    But the next second, she was stunned.


    It was a post titled "Isabe is so poor that she was beaten in the street". This post was getting more


    and more reading andments, and it was constantly forwarded. She had be the most popr


    person in the forum.


    "I just like to see her fall in a mess."


    "So funny. This must be the real pig!"


    "Wow. Will she be disfigured? But it doesn''t matter. She''s rich and can do stic surgery."


    "Let''s p. I really dislike her. This post really vent my anger."


    "Who beat her? They have done an excellent job!"


    This post was like the seed of the dark night, nourished by malicious words, taking root and sprouting,


    spreading around Isabe''s limbs, as if it was going to firmly lock her and drag her into the darkness.


    "Oh... My face..." Isabe dropped her phone and touched her bandaged face with her trembling


    hands. She was so angry that she shouted.


    "No, that''s not me. My face is fine, fine. That''s not me..."


    All of a sudden, there was amotion in the hospital.


    Because of Isabe''s special identity and continuous crying, the medical staff didn''t dare to neglect her.


    They came in a hurry and gave her a tranquilizer.


    Such a big scene attracted many people''s attention and whisper.


    Of course, Nina was also there. She was standing at the end of the corridor. Hearing Isabe''s sharp


    voice from time to time, she felt particrly pleasant.


    This was called giving her a dose of her own medicine.


    At this time, a watch in her hand suddenly lit up. Nina had a look at the watch and then took a taxi back


    to her apartment.


    Sitting at the table, Nina pressed the watch and stopped the flickering red light. She pressed another


    button, and the image of a big screen of theputer appeared in front of her.


    When she logged in the inner operating system of the forum of the LC City University, the firewall was


    being attacked and there was even an attempt to nt Trojan Horse. These must be done by a genius


    in the Department of Computer of the LC City University.


    Nina didn''t care about it at all. Instead, she read thements, which were much more unpleasant


    than thements on her.


    It was not surprising. Those who were hostile to her were either jealous of her face, her figure, or the


    men who chased after her. With good temper and temperament, she seldom dealt with people, let


    alone offend others.


    However, Isabe was different. She was spoiled by her parents. She was always arrogant and


    domineering, always scolding andmanding people. Most of the people around didn''t dare to be


    angry or express their feelings. Now it was a good chance for them to scold and vent their anger.


    Nina began to feel bored. She went to make a cup of coffee and tasted it slowly. The interface of the


    firewall suddenly appeared and the red warning logo shed.


    "Hey, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Nina came to her senses in an instant and immediately


    sat back at the table. Seeing the powerful attacks, she was quite excited. ''LC City is really not simple.''


    There were a lot of undiscovered talents.


    The other party had tried many ways to break through the defense line, and it only took him one minute


    to break through more than half of it.


    With a smile on her face, Nina was so excited as if she had seen a prey. She didn''t make a move


    casually until the other party was about to seed.


    When he wascent, the screen suddenly turned ck. When it was bright again, there was only


    a red exmation mark and a special mark.


    "Damn it! Who is this guy?" The hacker who was invited by the Fang family suddenly stood up, kicked


    away the chair and stared at hisputer screen in disbelief.


    Only then did he notice a string of numbers flowing on the screen, and a line of red words appeared,


    "When you see this logo, please take a detour."


    The tone was very domineering.


    Nina, who had seeded, leaned against the chair, leisurely drank up the remaining half cup of coffee,


    and then pressed the button on the watch. The interface disappeared, and everything was the same as


    usual.


    In the Time Group, Henry was sitting at his desk and sending an email to the Zhang family. The video


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    that John shot was attached.


    As soon as the email was sent sessfully, his phone vibrated and a hidden interface popped up. A


    group, which was usually calm, became active today.


    This group was called THO (The Hidden Ones) and it was also an organization.


    Henry used to be a hacker. The members of THO were hackers hidden in LC City, whose level was


    above Level 4. As for himself, he was a hacker of Level 5. He was lesspetent among them.


    Since the group was active, something must have happened. It turned out that everyone was talking


    about a logo, which was released by Paul, a hacker who was at the same level as Henry. Paul


    mentioned Henry in the group. But in the THO group, Henry''s nickname was Hank.


    Paul said, "Hank,e out and have a look at this logo. Do you know it? I got a deal today. I thought it


    was easy, but when it was about to seed, I failed. And the guy even left a warning mark arrogantly.


    It really pissed me off! I tried several more times and found that the guy was an international hacker."


    International hacker?


    Henry didn''t hear that an international hacker hade to LC City. Otherwise, why didn''t THO know it?


    Currently, there were only two international hackers, and both of them were in THO.


    Henry sent the logo to the two international hackers and asked them about it. When they saw the logo,


    their expressions changed. They said that it was best to avoid it and not to conflict with it.


    At the same time, they told Henry that the hacker was a rising new star in the hacker world in the past


    two years, code named elk, whose level was above the highest level of Level 7. This logo was the


    unique representative of this person. If they saw this logo, they would take a detour. Because...


    THO hadn''t won her over yet.


    Henry sent the news to the group and brought about heated discussion in an instant. They could only


    worship the person who could make the two international hackers avoid him or her.


    Paul said in the group, "Thank you for not killing me and I''ll worship you."


    Hank said in the group, "When we see the sign of the elk, we''ll take a detour."


    In this way, without taking a penny, Paul immediately refused the order from the Fang family. He made


    an exnation. And then he left.


    With a serious look on her face, Amelia Fang thought, ''The hacker is an international hacker. What big


    shot did Isabe offend? The mess this time is not easy to get out.''


    ''This daughter is really troublesome sometimes, '' she thought.


    Isabe was taken back home and asked for leave from the school. Her mother hired the best private


    doctor to apany her throughout the treatment.


    It was not until Glenn Zhang saw the video in the mailbox that Amelia Fang got some clues. She


    showed the short video to Isabe and coaxed her in a soft voice, "Isabe, do you know this girl? She


    took a picture of you being pped at that time."

 Chapter 11 The Song Family Will Protect Her

    Chapter 11 The Song Family Will Protect Her


    Isabe was crying. She was in bed, curling up and holding the pillow. What she was thinking about


    was that Albert would definitely dislike her if she was disfigured.


    "Isabe, have a look. Maybe it''s this girl who sent the post."


    "Post!" As soon as Isabe heard the word "post", she sat up immediately and grabbed the phone. In


    the video, a girl was watching her being beaten and even taking photos with her phone.


    At that moment, she waspletely shocked. That girl...


    "Nina..." It was Nina!


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She must have known what Isabe had done, so she took revenge on Isabe.


    It must be so.


    "Mom, it''s Nina. It must be her. It''s her who sent the post. It''s Nina who hurt me."


    Isabe grabbed her mother''s arm and argued hoarsely. She was filled with anger.


    "Nina?" Amelia felt a little familiar with this name. Isabe often mentioned Nina, the material girl.


    "It''s her!" With her eyebrows furrowed, Amelia med Isabe, "I have told you many times that you


    should keep a distance from this girl. She''s from the countryside and must be a material girl. Now you


    must feel regretful!"


    "Mom, you still me me at this time. Am I really your daughter?" Isabe stared at her with tearful


    eyes.


    As a mother, Amelia would make Nina pay for this insult.


    "What you should do now is to follow the doctor''s advice and have a good rest. Leave other things to


    me and your father." A hint of cruelty shed through Amelia''s eyes.


    Nina was just a nobody. No one would know that if she was killed.


    For two consecutive days, Nina felt a little uneasy, because John knew what she had done and had


    evidence.


    Especially he said that "you will regret it."


    She thought he would give the video to the Zhang family.


    On a rainy afternoon, her uneasiness was confirmed. On her way home, there was a car following her


    from a distance.


    In order to make sure if she was really stalked, Nina walked in streets with many people and


    deliberately made several turns. She found that the car was still following her.


    In this case, she couldn''t go to a ce with fewer people. But it rained today, and there were fewer


    people walking on the street.


    Gradually, it rained more and more heavily, and there were fewer and fewer pedestrians. Nina could


    only turn into an alley which no car could enter, and the car stopped. Behind her came the sound of


    leather shoes stepping on the ground. The sound was heavy, one deep and one shallow. It should be


    two men.


    Nina walked faster and faster. She threw away the umbre and ran away. Seeing her running, the


    stalkers sped up and was about to catch up with her.


    When she just ran to the end of the alley, a Maserati braked to a halt in front of her.


    "Nina." Albert got out of the car, opened the umbre, turned around with his arm around the shoulder


    of Nina, and faced the two tall and sturdy men in suit who had arrived.


    The two men didn''t expect that someone would suddenly appear. They didn''t know the background of


    the person, so they didn''t dare to take action.


    "Fortunately, I meet you," Nina felt lucky and wiped the rain off her face. Now half of her body was wet


    and sticky, making her ufortable.


    Albert looked at the two men coldly with his dark eyes. His breath was even colder than the rain.


    But he said to Nina in a gentle voice, "Don''t worry. They won''t do anything to you as long as I''m here,


    unless they want to live a worse life than death."


    "Who are you? Mind your own business. We just want to invite Miss Nina." The two men swallowed


    and looked at the man in front of them who was thinner than them. They unexpectedly felt timid.


    "I don''t know who you are." Obviously, the two men didn''te to invite her, but to tie her up.


    A faint smile tugged at the corner of Albert''s mouth, but his eyes were like thin and sharp des.


    "Go back and tell your boos that this matter is over. His daughter is responsible for it and she will


    deserve it. If you dare to take action again, I, Albert, will not let you go easily."


    ''It seems that they have known it.'' But how did they know?


    Nina was guessing.


    "The Song family?" One of the two men realized that they couldn''t offend the Song family, especially


    Albert. So the two men turned around and left in a hurry.


    They went back to the Zhang family, dejected. They were inevitably scolded by Glenn and dismissed


    directly.


    Glenn told Amelia angrily, "Albert wants to protect Nina."


    "This girl is really not easy to deal with. She even hooked up with Albert and took advantage of the


    Song family! No wonder she dared to bully my precious daughter so presumptuously!" Amelia was so


    angry that she wanted to cut Nina into pieces.


    How dare Nina treat her dear Isabe like this? Nina had made her dear daughter scolded by


    everyone.


    Nina deserved to die for what she had done!


    "I don''t believe the Song family will really protect her. Even if Albert likes her, the Song family won''t like


    her, an orphan from the countryside."


    "Mom, Dad, what are you talking about? Who does Albert like?" Hearing the discussion, Isabe went


    downstairs. Her swollen face had recovered in the past few days, but there were still some bruises.


    It seemed that there was nothing serious.


    "Isabe, maybe we''ll let you down. We can''t hurt that girl." Glenn felt guilty.


    "Why? Why can''t we hurt her? She''s just a nobody." Isabe red at her father. Didn''t he say that he


    could solve the problem of Nina?


    Why couldn''t now?


    Amelia red at Glenn. She couldn''t say those words to her daughter which she said just now.


    The eldest son of the Song family, Adrian Song, had nothing to do all day long. Now it was Albert who


    had the final say in the Song family. The Song family would protect whoever he wanted to protect.


    Glenn and Amelia discussed how to tell Isabe about the truth and hesitated for a while. Atst,


    Amelia walked up and talked to Isabe.


    "Isabe, Albert wants to protect that girl and asks us not to investigate this matter. You know..."


    "Albert wants to protect her? Really?" How could Albert wanted to protect Nina? Didn''t he know how


    miserable Isabe was now?


    There was almost a scar on her face!


    Amelia knew that Isabe liked Albert. She was worried and didn''t know how to persuade Isabe to


    stop this matter.


    "Isabe, as you know, there are three powerful families in LC City all the time, the Shi family, the Ye


    family and the Song family. Even if we and the Zhang family unite, we can''t afford to offend them."


    "Mom..." Isabe was not reconciled. She could not reconciled herself to being bullied like this. And she


    was unwilling to ept the fact that Albert would protect Nina.


    For what?


    She was the dear daughter of a rich family, and Nina was a bad girl who was good for nothing.


    But she couldn''t afford to offend the three families. She knew that the three families were all powerful


    and rich, and no one could afford to offend them.


    "In that case, you don''t have to worry about it. I''ll solve it myself." She wouldn''t let Nina go. It must be


    her who wrote the post, so she must be the one who beat her.


    Isabe was certain about these two things, and the fact that Albert protected Nina made her furious


    deeply in her heart.


    "Well..." With a sad face, Amelia sighed and left. Since her daughter wasn''t hurt seriously, it was not a


    big deal.

 Chapter 12 so pitiful

    Chapter 12 so pitiful


    In the car.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thank you, Albert." Nina wiped her hair with a dry towel and looked at Albert gratefully.


    "Don''t worry. The Zhang family won''t do anything to you anymore, but except Isabe." Albert smiled


    gently and looked at her profile. He couldn''t help but sigh, "you look like her very much."


    Her profile looked like her when she was twenty years old.


    "What?" Nina was stunned and didn''t hear hisst sentence clearly.


    "Nothing."


    After drying her hair, Nina looked at him in confusion. "You seem to know everything."


    "Not really. For example, I don''t know why you offended Mr. John." ording to his informant, it was


    Mr. John who sent the evidence to Glenn. Otherwise, the Zhang family wouldn''t pick on Nina.


    "Who? Mr. John? " Nina thought she had misheard. Wasn''t this the man who threatened her?


    Nina was suddenly enlightened. "I know!"


    It was indeed him. Otherwise, why did the Zhang family send someone to catch her? If she was really


    caught, she might die.


    This man was really ruthless.


    His ruthless made Nina boil with anger, "I will beat him to the hospital as long as I meet him next time."


    Hearing this, Albert thought it was interesting. How could someone be so shameless as to hit John?


    But he really deserved it.


    "Aren''t you afraid of offending Mr. John?"


    "So what? You are awesome, aren''t you? " It seems that Nina was no longer a coward with his support.


    Albert couldn''t helpughing. She was still the same as before that always used him as a shield in


    critical moment. She was so smart to taking advantage of the resources around her.


    But she might not know the power of the Shi family, so she was so bold.


    "Do you know the three giants in LC City?"


    "I don''t know. It has nothing to do with me. "


    "Okay." Sure enough, she didn''t know.


    She did what she want without any hesitation because of knowing nothing. Otherwise, maybe she


    would flinch.


    "Go back and have a good rest. I''ll inform you of his whereabouts as soon as I know. Then you can


    take revenge." Albert reached out and stroked Nina''s head with full of affection.


    Nina raised her eyes and saw the tenderness in his eyes.


    In fact, Albert was very gentle and good-looking. He was the warmest boyfriend in girls'' hearts.


    But Albert had always kept his chastity that Nina had never heard of any scandal about him.


    At the beginning, there was a rumor between them. As time went by, everyone gradually realized that


    they were really just simple friends.


    Back to the apartment, Nina took a hot shower and fell asleep until ten o''clock in the evening that she


    was too hungry to sleep.


    In order to looking for food, she wandered alone on the street. The restaurant had closed at this time,


    so she had to go to the night market to look for food.


    The night market which near the normal university was a little far from her home. She could only take a


    taxi.


    As many couples in the school always went to the night market street, there was a traffic jam at night.


    She had to get off the car in advance and walk for another four hundred meters before she arrived.


    She was so hungry that felt a little weak. She moved forward with difficulty.


    "It smells so good!" Smelling the fragrance of food, Nina''s appetite was aroused immediately. Then she


    found that the fragrance came from a little girl squatting under a tree, and it smelled sweet.


    She didn''t know what she was eating.


    She didn''t seem to have eaten it or seen it before.


    Followed the scent, Nina came forward. The little girl, with a bun on her head and a pair of suspenders,


    squatted under a tree like a spy, and stared at the hotel standing in front of her.


    "What''s this? It smells so good! "


    "Ah..." A sudden voice startled the little girl to sit on the ground.


    "¡­¡­ Are you okay? " Nina bit her lips and stared at the food in little girl''s hand.


    Michelle He grinned and looked up at the girl in front of her. When she took a closer look, she found


    that she was the campus belle, Nina.


    "Campus belle? Why are you here? " It was far from campus. Why did shee here?


    Besides, why is she staring at my roasted sweet potato?


    Hearing the little girl call her, he thought it would be better if they knew each other. So she raised his


    eyebrows and looked kind and gentle. Pointing at the roasted sweet potato, Nina asked, "well. Can you


    share some with me? "


    Michelle He was speechless


    Is she really the legendary noble campus belle?


    Why did she smile so gently?


    Michelle He blinked her eyes and handed her another roasted sweet potato. "Here you are."


    "That''s great. Thanks a lot." She was so hungry that she reached out to take it without hesitation. She


    nced at the sweet potato in Michelle He''s hand. It was peeled, and she learned to peel it before


    eating.


    She took a bite, so sweet.


    "What''s this? It''s delicious." Nina was full of praise and eat it contently.


    Michelle He licked her lips at this moment. Did roasted sweet potato taste so great? Why did she like to


    eat it so much?


    "This is roasted sweet potato." It suddenly urred to her that she hadn''t answered the question the


    campus Belle had just asked.


    Nina wiped the corner of her mouth and asked in confusion, "can I roast sweet potato directly?"


    "Yes, you can......" Michelle He felt awkward. Had Nina never seen roasted sweet potato before?


    Nina smacked her lips and said, "I''ve seen it in a book, but I don''t know if I can roast it directly. It''s


    really delicious. "


    My God!


    The campus belle was so pitiful that she hadn''t even eaten roasted sweet potato, or even seen it.


    She had heard that the campus belle came from a remote vige and her family was very poor. But she


    didn''t expect that she was so poor that she couldn''t even afford to eat roasted sweet potato.


    Since she had grown up alone, she must be very tired and hadn''t tasted many things.


    Michelle He seemed to have seen the miserable first half of Nina''s life. "It''s so pitiful. If you want to eat


    roasted sweet potato, roast corn or anything else in future, you can ask me. I''ll take you there. I know


    all the delicious food within a few miles."


    When it came to food, Michelle He was excited with a smile on her chubby cheeks.


    Nina was stunned. She didn''t understand why Michelle He suddenly looked at her with a loving gaze,


    but she finally nodded and agreed.


    "Okay. I haven''t eaten roasted corn either. A grain of corn is so small. How can it be roasted?"


    "¡­¡­"


    The campus belle didn''t even know the roasted corn.


    She was so pitiful.


    Michelle He approached her cautiously and asked quietly, "campus belle, are you living miserably?"


    Nina noticed that the girl, half a head shorter than her, seemed to be protecting her self-esteem.


    Because she asked in a low voice, afraid of being heard by passers-by.


    However, she seemed to worry too much.


    ''I''m fine alone, but I''ve been in trouble recently.'' Since she met that person, she had been unlucky.


    " Thank you for your sweet potato. It''s delicious. How much is it? I''ll pay for it. "


    It was just a roasted sweet potato and didn''t cost too much. She didn''t want to ept her money at


    first. But her parents told her that the poorer children were, the more backbone they had. It was time to


    ept her money to show respect.


    "8 dors." Michelle He made a gesture with a sweet smile. She thought the campus belle was not only


    beautiful, but also gentle.


    "Okay." Nina touched her pocket and suddenly realized that she didn''t bring any money with her.


    So embarrassed......


    Seeing that she didn''t find her wallet, Michelle He immediately understood. She waved her hand and


    said, "if you forget bringing money, you can pay it another day."


    Nina thought it was feasible and nodded.


    "Why are you squatting here?" Nina asked, ncing at the hotel building behind her.


    "Ah! How can I forget my business? " Michelle He patted her forehead. She almost forgot her event


    because of Nina''s beauty.


    She said in a hurry, "it''s toote. I have to go, or I can''t catch adultery in actter. You can go back first,


    the campus belle."


    Adultery?


    So this was the reason why she had been hiding here and peeping?

 Chapter 13 He Really Likes Married Women

    Chapter 13 He Really Likes Married Women


    Then, Michelle got a stick from somewhere and sneaked into the hotel.


    "I forgot to ask you for your phone number..."


    Nina had no choice but to follow up.


    As soon as she entered the hotel, John also stepped in.


    Nina chased after Michelle, but she didn''t see her. She didn''t expect this little girl to run so fast.


    She didn''t get Michelle''s phone number, so she didn''t know how to pay her back. Finally, she found


    Michelle at the elevator.


    "I forgot to ask you your name and phone number."


    "Oh? Why are you here?" Michelle turned around and saw Nina, looking surprised.


    When she saw clearly the in face of Nina in the light, she sighed in her heart, ''She is so beautiful.


    My heart beats faster when I see her.''


    "Why are you always staring at me?" It was the first time that Nina had seen a girl staring at her like


    this. There was neither envy nor jealousy.


    She pointed at the elevator and reminded, "Well, the elevator is going up again. You have to wait for


    the next time."


    "What?" When Michelle came to her senses, she saw that the elevator was going up. There were more


    than 20 floors in the hotel. It would take a while to wait for the elevator.


    Michelle said, "What a beauty! You make me forget what I''m going to do now."


    Nina wanted tough. She held back herughter. This girl was so cute, just like the rabbit she had


    raised before.


    "Let''s wait for the next time." Michelle seemed a little disappointed, but in fact, she didn''t mind waiting


    for a moment, with a pink face full of vitality.


    "Did you just ask me my name? My name is Michelle. I''m from the College of Information Science.


    Many people call me Mickey." Michelle stretched out her right hand.


    Nina held her hand and teased, "Mickey, Mickey Mouse?"


    "How did you know it?"


    "... "


    It was true.


    She was just guessing casually. Last time in the campus forum, there was a person with the nickname


    "Mickey Mouse", who said that she wanted to check the IP for her, but was scolded by others.


    What a coincidence?


    "Well, Mickey, in order to repay your kindness, I''ll go with you. You''re so thin. What if you are kicked


    out?" She decided to stay with Michelle since she had nothing else to do.


    This girl was so funny.


    Michelle was ttered. She thought for a while and stared at Nina with her bright eyes. "Do you know


    Taekwondo?"


    The man she was going to catch had practiced Taekwondo.


    If she couldn''t make it right, Nina would be hurt.


    "No, I don''t."


    "I''ve learned a little, but you can''t. You''d better not go with me." Michelle was afraid that the fight would


    hurt the beautiful girl''s face.


    "It doesn''t matter." Nina smiled. Although she didn''t know Taekwondo, she had been practicing martial


    arts since childhood. Her parents had specially hired a master to teach her martial arts.


    She hadn''t be a great master, but she was capable of defeating several strong men.


    Here came the sound of the elevator.


    The elevator arrived.


    Without thinking too much, Michelle pulled Nina into the elevator.


    When the elevator door was about to close, a pair of hands suddenly stretched in, which startled them.


    "Excuse me, please wait for a moment."


    The elevator door opened again, and in front of Nina, the face of Henry appeared. He was wearing a


    pair of gold-rimmed sses as usual, with a gentle smile on his face, looking like a schr.


    When the two of them looked at each other''s eyes...


    "Mrs., Miss, Miss Nina..."


    "Why are you..." Nina was surprised.


    Recalling thest two times when she met John, she thought that wherever Henry appeared, John


    would definitely appear.


    Met again?


    Nina chuckled to herself.


    It was the second time.


    That was great. She would say hello to him when they metter.


    As long as they met one more time, John would delete the video. And then she would have nothing to


    worry about.


    When Henry was about to speak, he heard John''s voice. "What happened?"


    "It''s Miss Nina." Henry stepped aside and John walked in.


    John was tall and straight, with long legs. Wearing a ck suit and with his icy face, he gave off a


    sense of oppression.


    The elevator was not big. As soon as he entered, Nina felt that the elevator was so small that she could


    hardly breathe. Her face flushed.


    "Hi. Nice to meet you again." A faint smile appeared on John''s face. He didn''t mean to do that this time.


    "Good evening, uncle." Nina blushed and smiled. "It''s the second time."


    Seeing her white and tender fingers making a gesture of two, naughtily shaking, John suddenly had an


    impulse to grab her fingers.


    "Yes, you are lucky." You met me.


    Looking at the two people, Michelle didn''t know what was going on. She sighed in her heart that the


    rumors were all false. Nina was easy to get along with, and she was not an orphan.


    Then she whispered in Nina''s ear, "Your family has good genes. Your uncle is so handsome."


    "My uncle?" Nina was stunned. When she looked at John, she found that his face was gloomy. He


    seemed to have heard what Michelle had just said.


    "I am not..." Her uncle.


    A phone was vibrating.


    The sound of vibrating interrupted his powerless exnation.


    "Mr. John, it''s a call." Henry handed the phone to John, and Nina happened to see the name of Jason


    Fu.


    When John answered the phone, he asked in a questioning tone. However, his voice and tone were not


    as sharp as usual, but more gentle.


    "What? You dare to call me only when you are alone at home?"


    Jason Fu said on the phone, "You know it. Your sister has watched a TV series with two handsome


    men. Now, she smiles meaningfully every time she sees two handsome men staying together. Now,


    she always reminds me not to get too close to you."


    Nina didn''t hear clearly what Jason Fu said on the phone, but she could hear clearly what John said.


    This was a big blow to Nina. How could he be so gentle?


    But...


    What did he say just now?


    Dared to call him while alone at home?


    Did he have an affair with a married woman?


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was possible. She subconsciously moved back.


    He did have this entricity.


    But she was curious about what they were talking about. She didn''t know why she was so interested in


    gossip.


    As soon as she pricked up her ears, she heard something more shocking.


    "That you wille to the hotel to see me must be kept secret."


    Nina felt disgusted.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    He even came to a hotel with the married woman?


    Was she a mistress?


    Nina thought in her heart, from surprise to disgust, and finally to regret.


    At this moment, John frowned slightly. He felt that someone was staring at him behind his back.


    However, on the phone, Jason Fu had something important to tell him, so he couldn''t be distracted.


    "Here we are." Michelle pulled up Nina''s sleeve and reminded her in a soft voice.


    "Okay." Nina nodded.


    They arrived at the twentieth floor.


    Nina brushed past John and suddenly stopped. A bad idea came to her mind.


    She stood on tiptoe and shouted at the phone in a hurry, "Honey, would you please stop the call?"


    Her voice was melodious and euphemistic.


    Her words shocked everyone present. Jason Fu was shocked, too.

 Chapter 14 You Deserve It

    Chapter 14 You Deserve It


    At this moment, John stiffened, and a delicate voice was ringing around him. His heart seemed to have


    been hit by something. Raising his eyes, he saw a figure dragging a mass of unidentified object past


    him and then disappeared.


    After a minute, John asked, "what did you just call me?"


    Henry thought he was not asking Mr. Jason, so he answered consciously, "Mr. John, Mrs. Nina just


    called you husband."


    Yes, just now Mrs. Nina called Mr. John husband in a melodious way, which made him admire her very


    much.


    Perhaps this is the fate. Even if the two didn''t know that they were married, they still did what a couple


    did and call each other like a couple.


    The matchmaker must tie them together by rebar.


    Then, there was a voice in the line, "yes, she called you husband."


    Reminded by the two people, he was sure that he didn''t mishear just now. At this time, John frowned


    slightly and he couldn''t exin his feeling clearly.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He hated this mixed feeling.


    So he got angry and his face turned cold, "Did I agree with her?"


    How can she call him husband so casually?


    Was it easy to be John''s wife?


    No way!


    Nina was really daydreaming. She hoped that when she called him husband, he and his mistress would


    quarrel with each other.


    At that time, she would look on his trouble standing on the side.


    At the thought of the stunned look on the John''s face just now, Nina feltcent.


    "Campus belle, are you okay?" Michelle always felt that the campus belle in front of her was not real. It


    was normal for her to smile but her troublemaking just now was too strange.


    The campus belle she usually saw was a gentle and noble with no smile and few words.


    How could she do such a thing?


    Until now Nina realized that there was another person beside her. She immediately restrained herself


    and said, "I''m fine."


    "But you framed your uncle like this. Will you be scolded when you go home?" Up to now, Michelle still


    thought that the two of them were rtive. After all, they were both good-looking.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t." They didn''t live together, so it didn''t matter.


    If they meet again, they would never talk to each other.


    "Didn''t you say that you were catching adultery? Hurry up. " Nina reminded her and walked forward.


    "Okay." Michelle nodded and hurried to follow Nina. She nced at the room numbers on both sides


    but hadn''t found that room finally..


    Michelle was confused. She remembered that it was the twenty floor.


    "Why can''t we find the room." Michelle stopped and looked around.


    Nina couldn''t stand it anymore. "What''s his name?"


    "James." Michelle nodded dully and continued to find on this floor. Nina really didn''t know how to


    describe this confused girl.


    "Keep finding. I need to go to the toilet."


    "Okay."


    She said she wanted to go to the toilet, but in fact, she just found a hidden ce and opened her


    watch. In less than half a minute, she found the check-in information of the James.


    When she came back, Michelle was still finding there. She stepped forward, grabbed Michelle''s hand


    and walked towards the elevator.


    "You had been looking for on the wrong floor." What did she eat when she grew up? She was so stupid


    that she couldn''t even get the right information.


    Michelle was astonished, "Wrong? But how do you know he''s on the top floor? "


    "I guessed." Nina pressed the elevator button and looked calm.


    For a moment, Michelle felt that she was still the campus belle who was always quiet and otherworldly.


    Except that she behaved like a normal person in front of that uncle


    "Don''t be in a daze. Let''s go." Nina took Michelle to the door of room 2241. Nina raised her eyebrows


    slightly and said, "this is the room that James booked."


    "Really?" Michelle was dubious.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can have a try."


    "How to try?"


    Nina rang the doorbell, cleared her throat and said in a pure voice, "hello, Mr. James. Room service."


    "Wait a minute." The man''s deep voice came from the room.


    With a satisfied smile, Nina leaned aside and waved her handzily. "Listen, I just called him Mr.


    James."


    So the person in the room was James.


    "Humph, Bad guy, you really eat on the sly." Michelle''s face turned pale with anger.


    Taking out a wooden stick from her bag, which she picked up on the side of the road, Michelle raised


    the stick and stared at the door in front of her.


    "Campus belle, please knock on the door. I''ll beat him with a stick as soon as hees out." Michelle


    said viciously.


    Nina looked at Michelle with a faint smile. Her bulging cheeks were like dolphin, looking cute without


    any aggression.


    How could it be possible for Michelle to seed in catching adultery!


    Well, considering that she had been attacked by words in order to help her, Nina decided to help


    Michelleter and take it as a return.


    "Okay." With her back leant against the wall, Nina knocked on the door casually, showing her noble


    temperament in every movement.


    "Hello, Mr. James?"


    With the beautiful voice, Michelle was fascinated by her charm again. She looked at the Nina


    obsessively.


    Why was the campus belle so beautiful when she knocked on the door?


    The door was opened with a creak.


    Michelle was dyed by Nina''s beauty once more, and the stick she waved did not fall down.


    As soon as John opened the door, he saw a little girl raising a stick in front of him. He couldn''t help but


    frown and naturally looked in the direction of the little girl.


    He saw Nina at a nce and stared at her yfully.


    At the same time, Nina met his gaze with shock.


    No one made a voice.


    What happened?


    All of a sudden, Nina stiffened and stared at Michelle who had still held the stick in her hand.


    "What are you doing?" Nina reminded Michelle in a low voice and winked at her.


    Why did she always make mistake at the critical moment?!


    "What? I... " It was toote for Michelle to react.


    She looked up at the tall and strong man in front of her, and suddenly felt oppressed.


    This was not James.


    "Your husband is indeed a eunuch. So you can''t wait to stay with me again?" John looked at the Nina


    with a yful smile, as if he was looking at a handcraft. As for whether he should buy it or not, it was


    still to be discussed.


    Facing his provocation, Nina red at the Michelle angrily and grabbed the stick in her hand in a sh.


    What he had done was beyond Nina''s endurance. It was this guy who took her virginity and made her


    had to pay 20 million! And he even took a video!


    Nina was determined to take revenge on him!


    "What are you waiting for? Hit him! "


    A hint of cruelty shed through Nina''s eyes. She raised her stick, aimed at John''s sconce to hit without


    any hesitation.


    At that moment, a murderous look shed across John''s eyes. Nina was shocked by his look and


    couldn''t help but take a step back, and the stick missed.


    ......


    The stick broke into two pieces. Somehow, a dim and dizzy feeling came over him and then John


    leaned down along the wall in a magnificent manner


    John rubbed his head, full of hatred, and didn''t forget to criticize Nina, "you......"


    What a vicious woman.


    He had never thought that she would dare to beat him.


    So shame of him.


    This was the biggest shame in his life.


    "I haven''t hit you. You can''t talk nonsense!" Nina sighed and rified quickly. She wanted to beat him,


    but didn''t seed.


    "Nina!" John stared at Nina fiercely.


    "You deserve it!" Nina had never been afraid of him. When she saw him cheating on her without any


    shame, she despised him. "Married women, college students, your hobby is really special."


    Nina didn''t expect that he would do such a dirty thing with a serious face.

 Chapter 15 Lets Run Away

    Chapter 15 Let''s Run Away


    Michelle, who had been indignant and muttering about catching the man in an affair, was stunned by


    this scene. For a moment, she didn''t know what to do. Although the man in front of her looked like the


    man she was looking for, he was not the one she wanted to catch.


    She grabbed Nina''s hand and was about to run away. "It''s not him. We''ve hit the wrong man. James is


    not that old!"


    ''Old?'' At that moment, John''s blood was surging. He was about to spit out a mouthful of blood, and his


    body was seriously injured.


    "The wrong person?" Now it was Nina who was stunned. Why did she hit the wrong person?


    ''Michelle, are you kidding me?''


    With a bitter face, Nina looked straight at Michelle and wanted to know what was going on.


    "Really! We really hit the wrong man. I''ve seen James in the video. They look different!" Michelle


    exined at a loss, but she couldn''t exin clearly.


    This man was not easy to deal with.


    What should she do?


    John sneered. He slowly stood up against the wall. After a few seconds, he finally stood on his feet.


    "James is my nephew!"


    ''Are you blind?''


    John was standing there. He looked terrible, as if he wanted to grab them hard and crush them into


    mud like a devil. Michelle felt terrified and hid behind Nina unconsciously.


    "What should we do now?"


    "You ask me?"


    ''Then who should I ask?''!


    Nina gritted her teeth and tried her best to lower her voice, but she firmly looked at John. She couldn''t


    lose her momentum.


    "Run. Let''s run away." Michelle was really scared. The man in front of her had a good-looking face, but


    he always made people feel that he was treacherous, hiding a knife in a smile.


    "Run away?" From beginning to end, John''s gaze had never left Nina.


    ''I''m afraid that I have spoiled you too much in the past few days, and you even dare to treat me like


    this. I must teach you a lesson.


    The Zhang family hasn''t dealt with her yet. They are not effective at all.''


    Nina made up her mind and her amber eyes shed with shrewdness. Since she had beat the wrong


    person, she would not regret it.


    She didn''t need to run away.


    Thinking of the video, she took the opportunity to take revenge.


    John walked towards Nina step by step. Nina protected Michelle closely, her eyes full of vignce as


    she stepped back.


    Was she afraid now?


    It was toote.


    In the quiet corridor, only the sound of heavy footsteps could be heard.


    Nina stopped retreating and began to take off her coat, as if she had made up her mind to deal with


    John.


    Michelle was frightened. "Why are you taking off your clothes? You can''t sacrifice yourself like this. It''s


    all my fault."


    Michelle was so flustered that tears almost came out.


    "Shut up!" ''What the hell is she thinking about?''


    With great interest, John looked at Nina. A meaningful look appeared on his face, and he couldn''t help


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    but sneer. He stretched out his slender hand and yed with a wisp of ck hair on the temples of


    Nina.


    "Do you think that I will show mercy?"


    "It''s hard to say who will let go of whom." Nina was about to take off all her clothes, and her eyes


    asionally peeped at John.


    At the same time, he saw the cunning eyes of Nina and knew her plot. He couldn''t help but smile again.


    It seemed that Nina was bold enough to beat him again.


    John smiled. He liked to y with such people.


    Nina threw the clothes she had taken off on his face, and then he waved his arm and firmly grabbed


    the coat with the scent of her body. He moved aside a little.


    Nina stretched her hand, trying to heat John, but she missed the target.


    "How did you know that?" Taking back her hands, Nina nced at John and frowned.


    If he couldn''t even make a simple judgment, he would not have had his social status now.


    "As long as I want." As long as he wanted, there was nothing he could not do.


    But he was really careless just now.


    He had thought that, at such a young age, Nina wouldn''t dare to really hit him. However, she did hit


    him.


    "Don''t talk big." Speaking with disdain, Nina was on her guard.


    This man was not to be trifled with.


    "The Zhang family is too slow." A deep provocation came out from John''s throat, and his eyes were


    filled with coldness.


    Speaking of the matter of the Zhang family, Nina was furious. The lingering fear in her heart had all


    gone, and she could only think of beating him to death.


    When she was about to make another move, Michelle immediately grabbed her hand and said, "It


    seems that someone ising."


    Michelle just heard the sound of the elevator and the footsteps.


    "Someone ising. We will be in trouble if we don''t leave now."


    If they didn''t run away now, they would be caught and get into trouble.


    Nina was extremely reluctant to leave, especially when she saw the condescending look on John''s


    face.


    Anyway, she had to wave her fist again. When she was about to raise her fist, she was scolded by a


    man.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Damn it! Hurry up and run away!"


    It took Michelle great efforts to pull Nina away, and she wanted to escape in a hurry.


    "Stop!" With a wave of his hand, Jason grabbed the arm of Michelle and pulled the two back.


    Without changing her expression, Nina said calmly, "Let go of me."


    Otherwise, she would beat him, too.


    Jason didn''t expect that the little girl in front of him was so angry that her sharp eyes made him a little


    scared.


    Michelle looked up and was shocked. "Professor Fu?"


    Oh my God! What bad luck!


    "Professor?" Nina was stunned and discouraged, like a withered little carrot. She was not afraid of


    John, but she was afraid of teachers.


    Since she was a child, she had been afraid of the teachers her family hired for her.


    "Run away quickly!" This time, it was Nina who wanted to run away. She asked quietly all the way,


    "What professor?"


    "He is the youngest professor in the College of Literature. I attended his selective course." Michelle


    looked sad. Today was really a hard day.


    He was a professor of the College of Literature. Wouldn''t he be able to talk for a long time, just like a


    monk?


    Nina was afraid of being lectured.


    She ran faster and left Michelle far behind.


    Jason didn''t expect to meet a student who knew him. It seemed that these two girls were from LC City


    University.


    But now, John was more important.


    When Jason turned around, he saw that John stood still with his tightly knitted eyebrows as if he was


    going to kill someone. John reached out to touch the back side of his head. Only then did Jason notice


    that there were pieces of wood on John''s head, and that there was broken hollow wood on the ground.


    Jason couldn''t help smiling. It was the first time that John was defeated.


    As for the reason why John suddenly kicked away the broken wood with his feet, it might be that he


    didn''t want Jason to see his difiture.


    He had always been sensitive about his reputation.


    "You..."


    "What did you see?" Hearing the silence around him, John''s face darkened. His gloomy voice echoed


    in the corridor like a ghost, making people tremble with fear.


    If Jason dared to say anything more, John would do something to make him suffer from the pain, ten


    times more.

 Chapter 16 James

    Chapter 16 James


    "No, I didn''t see anything." Jason looked away with a guilty conscience, as if he didn''t see anything and


    knew nothing.


    Hearing this, John was a little satisfied. Enduring the pain in his head, he straightened his clothes


    seriously, as if nothing had happened.


    He couldn''t lose face.


    However, he had been extremely angry with Nina. He had made up his mind to find another good


    opportunity to revenge in the future.


    Nina was beautiful, but unfortunately, she had done such a bad thing.


    They were somehow simr.


    "Do you need to go to the hospital?" As John''s brother-inw, Jason thought he had the obligation and


    responsibility to take care of John. If something really happened to John, Jason would never have a


    peaceful day at home.


    Then John raised his head and red at Jason, which made him shut up immediately. Nothing had


    happened. Why would he go to the hospital?


    "Make a mountain out of a molehill." With a cold snort, John reached out his hand and touched his


    head. It was a little painful. Considering his face, he had to endure it. He felt a sharp pain in his chest.


    Enraged, he shouted, "Ask James toe over here!"


    "I''ll call him." Jason picked up his phone and dialed the phone number of James. "James, John asks


    you toe to the hotel immediately, right now."


    "What?" With a scream and his legs trembling, James tried hard to recall what he had done.


    Why did John ask him to see him in such a hurry? Wasn''t there anything wrong with the hotel he


    booked? Gosh! It was known that John would do terrible things when he was furious.


    Then, James pushed away the girl in his arms, picked up his coat and ran out of the bar, rushing to the


    hotel quickly as if he was taking a running race.


    The atmosphere in the hotel room became more and more subtle. Outside the window, the neon lights


    were intertwined, and the heating in the room was sufficient and bright, but the coldness in the heart of


    John could not be expelled.


    John was lying on the sofa, his face livid with rage. His left hand inadvertently touched the beaten part


    of his body. He looked as if no strangers dared to get close to him.


    No, everyone didn''t dare to get close to him.


    "John, who called you husband in the elevator just now?" The atmosphere in the room was so weird


    that Jason carefully changed the topic, trying to break the embarrassing atmosphere.


    Jason thought of the girl''s voice he had heard on the phone. Instead of getting angry, John paused for


    a moment. Jason was wondering if John might have a crush on the girl.


    It might make John feel better?


    However, to Jason''s surprise, the livid face of John darkened. John slowly turned his head and stared


    at Jason, which made Jason shiver.


    For a moment, Jason was speechless and sat quietly aside.


    After a long time, John slowly gritted his teeth and said, "She is the girl you met just now."


    Was she the girl who called him husband?


    After all, Jason and John grew up together. They had a tacit understanding, and it was not difficult for


    Jason to understand the meaning of John. Jason couldn''t help but whispered, "Who is that girl?"


    Jason didn''t want to be heard by John, but the room was too quiet, making his murmurs heard by John.


    "She was sent to me by James."


    "Was she the surprise that James gave you the day you came back?"


    "Yes."


    "You took it?"


    "Yes."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Did she call you husband?"


    "Yes."


    "Did she hit you?"


    "Yes?" The sudden change of John''s tone and the prolonged ending of his voice made Jason''s heart


    beat faster. Jason fawned over him andughed, trying to cover up his stupid question.


    John''s face was as pale as the earth again, and the blue veins on his forehead bulged up with the


    breath of the rough air, like a drum galloping in front of a battlefield. Jason didn''t want to involve in his


    anger, and he breathed a sigh of relief.


    But he also mourned for James in his heart.


    It seemed that John was going to do something serious to James.


    The sound of hurried footsteps came from the corridor. Suddenly, John raised his heads and stared


    straight at the door. His lips were tightened, and his hands had already quietly clenched their fists.


    Jason immediately ran to open the door and sympathetically patted on James'' shoulder, who was out


    of breath.


    "I wish you safety." Jason couldn''t do anything else.


    James was 1.8 meters tall, well proportioned, wearing a casual light-colored suit. He looked neat, but


    he was wearing a pair of unique doodles shoes on his feet. With oily hair, he revealed a handsome and


    evil face, making people think that he was the same as a beast in human attire.


    There was smell of alcohol and cigarettes. He must have juste out of the bar. Jason wrinkled his


    nose and couldn''t help but take half a step back. ''James is getting bolder and bolder.''


    In LC City, Sam had three sons and a daughter. John was the youngest and he was the most valued


    one in the family.


    As for Jason''s wife, Jessica Shi, she was the third daughter. The second son was Nelson Shi, who only


    had a ten-year-old son.


    Only the eldest son, Daniel Shi, had a son and a daughter.


    James was the eldest son of Daniel Shi. In the past, he was the eldest son of the family, and had high


    status in the family.


    Being spoiled by the whole family, James had always been arrogant and unruly, but he was extremely


    afraid of John, his uncle.


    As long as James met John, James would be obedient like a mouse seeing a cat, not daring to say a


    word.


    Daniel Shi and his wife were smart. Seeing that only John could intimidate James, they handed over


    James to John for supervision. James was frightened. He had cried, pretended to be sick, run away


    from home, and gone on a hunger strike. In the end, he still couldn''t escape from the supervision of


    John.


    "Uncle Albert, who offended you?" With one hand on the wall, James opened his mouth and panted.


    He ran so fast that he couldn''t worry about his throat after drinking the cold wind. He just hoped that


    John would tell him what had happened.


    Jason didn''t dare to speak loudly. He reminded James in a low voice, "Your uncle was hit. A girl did it."


    He emphasized on purpose, hoping that James could understand it himself.


    "What? Who was hit by a girl?" James stared at Jason in disbelief.


    "Your uncle, Albert."


    "¡­ Really?" It was a big joke. How could there be someone who dared to do such a thing? She was


    really brave!


    James really wanted to know who this girl was so that he could visit her in person another day.


    He asked with a sinister smile, "Did you see it with your own eyes?"


    "Almost." Jason looked dejected and unlucky. It would be lucky if he didn''t see what had happened. But


    now, he had seen it with his own eyes. He would definitely suffer a lot in the future.


    "Then you will be miserable." With a gloating look on his face, James didn''t realize that he would be in


    big trouble.


    "You are even more miserable. The girl who hit your uncle was the one you sent him in the Four


    Seasons Garden Hotel." Jason looked back gloatingly, mouthed that "take care" and pushed James in.


    James was silent.


    He felt terrified.


    He knew that he had had a big trouble and that he would suffer. His body stiffened and his legs


    became weak in an instant.


    Then, he raised his head and roared to the sky. He only hoped that John could spare his life for the


    sake of the same origin, and let him live the rest of his life to atone for his sin.


    "Why are you dawdling? Come in hurriedly!" John snapped.

 Chapter 17 Uncle John

    Chapter 17 Uncle John


    James was restless all of a sudden.


    ''Uncle Jason...'' With a sad face, James walked forward with heavy steps, and madly asked Jason for


    help by making signal with his right hand behind his back. Jason had always been nice to him. He


    wouldn''t refuse to help him.


    Now that Jason couldn''t even protect himself, how could he care about James? Jason looked away,


    pretending not to see anything.


    Every step James took seemed to be on a de, and cold sweat fell down. As soon as James


    approached John, James knelt down, held his thigh and wailed like a ghost, although there was no


    tears in his eyes. "Uncle John, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault!"


    James had always beenwless outside. Even though he said that he would kneel down to nobody, he


    now knelt down to John, because he was about to suffer and get serious punishment.


    "Uncle John, I''m really sorry. Please forgive me this time." ''Don''t freeze my card. If I don''t have money,


    I will feel worse than death!''


    ''Don''t send me to school. That ce is a trap for me.''


    James prayed in his heart that John would spare his life.


    Without saying a word, John just let his nephew kneeling on the ground. John''s anger was increasing.


    In this way, James screamed for ten minutes. Only the voice of him could be heard in the room. John


    was bing more and more furious. Panic and trepidation was eroding James heart.


    The clock was ticking.


    Time passed.


    James was about to be speechless and his knees were almost stiff.


    But John didn''t respond at all, and his face was even darker. What should James do?


    In critical moments, James always thought fast. He came up with an idea to save his life.


    Then he stood up immediately, braced himself and said solemnly, "Uncle John, who hit you? I''ll avenge


    for you right now. I promise she''ll cry loudly, kneel down and apologize to you!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he regretted it. This was not a good way to save himself.


    Everyone in their family knew that John loved his face. No one dared to provoke him directly, because


    they also knew that he would seek revenge for the smallest grievance.


    John sneered. He looked terrible.


    Then he took out a cigarette, and then James immediately brought out a lighter respectfully and lit a


    cigarette for him. John breathed out the smoke leisurely, and his side face was still solemn.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    This might be the omen of a storm!


    At that time, James felt that he was the cigarette between John''s fingers, his butt burning and almost


    being smoked to death.


    "Uncle, Uncle John..."


    With a sullen look in his eyes, John said, "Exin clearly what happened in Four Seasons Garden


    Hotel and today." His words were brief and to the point, and he didn''t want to talk nonsense.


    "Yes, sir." James answered obediently and breathed a sigh of relief in his heart.


    "You were lonely all these years abroad and I wanted to help you solve it with filial piety. That day, you


    came back, physically and mentally exhausted. So I sent you a beautiful girl to rx..."


    "So you chose a female college student?" Then John interrupted James impatiently, tightening his grip


    on the cigarette butt, and the fire in his eyes was about to spurt out.


    "How is that possible?" After being red at, James lowered his voice and said, "I don''t have the guts


    to send you a student. I definitely chose a girl at your age, as beautiful as a flower. Uncle John, you''re


    not the kind of person who likes to stay with younger girls. You won''t allow me to send you a student."


    Younger girls? With a flick of his hand, the ashes fell on the white floor, which was very conspicuous.


    What James said sounded like sarcasm.


    "Nonsense!" John couldn''t help but shout out, trying to hide his guilt.


    James was confused and asked, "What nonsense did I talk just now?"


    John threw away the half cigarette in his hand and continued to ask, "What about Nina?"


    "Who is Nina?" James was even more confused.


    Jason, who was quietly watching the show in the corner, was stunned. Suddenly, he remembered the


    girl who hit John just now. Wasn''t that the good student of Professor Gu of the Psychology


    Department?


    Professor Gu was a famous figure in LC City. He led a group of outstanding students and made a lot of


    contributions to the police station. Now these talents were selected to various major cities and became


    indispensable members of the criminal investigation department. At present, there was only this


    youngest disciple, Nina, who was still in her college.


    Although she was still a student at a young age, Professor Gu liked her most. He said that she was


    gifted and as long as she was taught, she would definitely be a talent.


    The reason why Jason remembered the name of Nina was also because of the campus forum not long


    ago.


    Was it possible that the person who Nina sold her body to was John?


    But John didn''t seem to be a person who would give money.


    Jason searched all the information in his mind, but still couldn''t figure it out. Then, let''s wait and see.


    "Uncle John, who is Nina? The woman I sent is Frances, 25 years old. I have found out the background


    of her, who is innocent, not a student."


    "Frances? Not a student?" John frowned and thought about what had happened that day. He guessed


    that someone had set him up.


    At the thought that Nina had just beaten him, John couldn''t help but roll his eyes. He shook his head


    and tried to drive her out of his mind. He quickly changed the topic.


    "Exin what happened today. They said they were here to catch a man in an affair." John frowned. He


    heard clearly what they said at that time. Nina was dragged here to catch a man in an affair. "Which girl


    have you provoked recently?"


    "Catch a man in an affair?" "There are so many girls. How can I know who the girl was?"


    "You..." John stood up in anger, wishing to p James to death. He took a deep breath and


    suppressed his anger. "The girl said she saw you in the video."


    James quickly recalled her. There was a time when he was bored and made fun of a student on the


    Inte. She was a sophomore in LC City University. He didn''t expect that it would bring him a disaster.


    It was true that a love affair needed to be cautious even if it was on the Inte.


    "Uncle John, I will handle it well. I''m leaving now." Then he turned around and was about to leave. He


    really didn''t want to stay in this ce for even a second.


    "Who allowed you to leave?" John didn''t say that James could leave after making it clear.


    A group of crows flew over James. James stepped back obediently and stood respectfully, ready for


    another storm.


    After all, he was too young, too simple.


    "Uncle John, what else can I do for you?" At that time, James smiled apologetically. His heart was


    already very cold, frightened.


    With a cunning smile, John said, "Go to the LC City University at eight o''clock tomorrow morning."


    "What? !" James'' heart sank to the bottom of the sea, despaired.


    "Cut off all credit cards and I''ll give you three thousand as living expenses every month."


    As John spoke slowly and orderly, it seemed that James was sentenced to life imprisonment word by


    word!


    James couldn''t ept it and was about to faint on the spot...

 Chapter 18 New Friend

    Chapter 18 New Friend


    Nina ran all the way in the direction of the university, and Michelle followed her closely. She didn''t stop


    and have a rest until they reached a safe ce.


    After a while, Michelle came to her senses and eximed, "campus belle, you just hit your uncle!"


    Nina felt that it was necessary to rify this misunderstanding, "he is not my uncle."


    "But you call him uncle."


    Hearing that, Nina exined patiently, "he is not my real uncle."


    "Okay." Michelle argued, "but you can''t beat your rtive, either."


    ......


    Nina rolled her eyes at Michelle in her heart. Sure enough, she was still confused, as if she had not


    woken up. Feeling that she couldn''t exin it clearly to Michelle, Nina didn''t say anything more and


    changed the topic. "You haven''t seen the man before. Why did you go to catch adultery?"


    "Oh, We love each other on the Inte!" Speaking of this, Michelle was so shy that she covered her


    face with her hands, but showing a sweet smile.


    This girl was full in love.


    But Nina still reminded her, "Cyber love is unreliable. You should be cautious when you meet him."


    The first time they met each other was catching. Could you say that cyber love was reliable?


    The two of them chatted for a while and then went back respectively. Michelle gave the contact


    information of Nina generously. Before leaving, Michelle didn''t forget to remind Nina to pay money for


    sweet potato. Actually she wanted Nina to contact her again.


    After then, Nina didn''t meet John again for a week, but students was still talking about the hot post


    between Isabe and her.


    Even if she had deleted all the posts, there were still plenty of people talk about this. These two posts


    had been a topic of conversation among students.


    It was not until a freshman student from the business school attracted the students'' attention again that


    their matter was gradually reced.


    Now the hot posts on the forum were arguing about who was the most handsome man between Albert


    and James.


    Albert was a senior student and was about to graduate and leave school in June. Inparison,


    James became the most handsome man in university.


    Nina always heard her ssmates talking about how to flirt with her younger students, and also heard


    someone talking about a girl from the information school who always waited James in the business


    school and wanted an exnation.


    Nina knew the girl they were talking about was Michelle, but she didn''t expect that Michelle would be


    so persistent though she looked thin and short.


    Later, Michelle cried in front of her, her eyes swollen like a rabbit. She sobbed and said that James just


    goofed around with her.


    Nina was not surprised at this kind of thing, but it was difficult for her to feel the same way. She could


    only listen andfort the little girl, then ask her if she wanted to eat something.


    Michelle''s face covered with tears and snots. But as soon as she heard food, her eyes were shining,


    holding Nina''s hand to the snack street.


    Girls were really easy to coax and her mood changed very fast. Later, she came to find Nina every day


    and took her to eat all kinds of delicious food, as if she had never known James.


    It seemed that in Michelle''s world, nothing could not be solved by eating.


    At the beginning, Nina was not used to stay with Michelle who spoke too much, but gradually she got


    used to it and even liked to hear something interesting Michelle told.


    Later, Michelle called her Nini instead of campus belle.


    It was another noon. Michelle came to the Nina''s ssroom and waited for her. After ss, she held


    Nina''s arm intimately and said with a smile, "Nini, let''s go to the No.2 canteen for lunch today."


    "What new dishes are there in the No.2 canteen?" Nina always knew what Michelle was thinking.


    "It''s so delicious. Can you go with me? It''s my treat." Michelle showed her meal card and booked the


    lunch for Nina. After getting along with each other for a long time, Michelle was clear about Nina''s


    weakness. Every time she acted like a spoiled child, Nina had no way but agreed with her.


    Michelle saw that Nina didn''t eat much every time. Thinking that she hadn''t even seen roasted sweet


    potatoes, she felt that Nina was saving money and always treated her to dinner.


    Nina was not good at refusing Michelle''s enthusiasm. She thought that she could return it to other


    ces in the future.


    However, they had an unusual meal today, because they met James.


    The daily routine of James was to have meals with the crowd, enjoying the admiration of all the girls in


    the school, and there were also someckeys trying to please him. This day was no exception.


    "The campus belle Nina? Why do we often see her in the canteen recently? "


    "Isn''t that Michelle from the information school next to her? She was the girl who chased after the


    school hunk shamelessly. "


    Hearing the name of Nina, James was stunned. Was it the girl who had reduced him to this?


    "Who is Nina?"


    "Mr. James, do you also like the campus belle? She is not chaste. " A female ssmate sneered, and


    the others also snickered.


    James looked through the crowd and saw Nina who sat by the window. Only one profile left him a


    shock.


    "Is she Nina?" She looked so weak, how could she defeat James? James is so... weak.


    James was curious about Nina. While the girls who were jealous of Nina got very angry. They walked in


    front of him deliberately to block his sight.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Go away." James was so impatient that he stood up and pushed the person in front of him away. But


    Nina had already left.


    He couldn''t find Nina anymore.


    Actually, Nina had already noticed what was going on over there. She was worried that when Michelle


    saw James, she would lose control of her emotions again. So she found an excuse quietly and took


    Michelle away.


    They went back and separate.


    She didn''t know what a bad day it was today. First she met John''s nephew in the canteen, and now she


    met her sworn opponent, Isabe.


    She was wearing a princess dress and her face was ruddy. Obviously, she recovered well. She smiled


    and blocked her in an empty corner. "Nina, we haven''t seen each other for half a month. How are you


    recently? I heard that you have made a new friend. "


    Isabe had been living a hard life at home for half a month. It took her a lot of effort to recover, but the


    person who made her suffer was at ease at school and had a good time. It was really annoying.


    "Is Michelle blind or stupid to make friends with such a vicious woman?" The smile on Isabe''s face


    disappeared, and her eyes were filled with resentment and anger.


    "What do you want to say?" Since Isabe didn''t pretend anymore, she didn''t have to act with her. She


    was tired.


    "Don''t you know what I want to say?" Isabe was so angry butughed. She couldn''t stand Nina''s


    arrogance the most.


    Today, she was going to frustrate the morale of Nina, so that Nina would dare to be domineering in the


    future!


    She grabbed the wrist of Nina tightly, wishing to tear up the face in front of her and stared at her


    fiercely.


    "Nina, you don''t have to pretend to be innocent. Let''s make it clear. Did you find those people to hit


    me? Did you write that post on purpose? "


    ncing at her red wrist, Nina didn''t intend to hit Isabe for the sake of the past rtionship.


    Otherwise, as long as she exerted a little strength, she would be able to get rid of this princess, who


    had never done any housework in family.


    "There is no enmity between us. Why should I hit you? Why do I do this to you? " Nina pretended to be


    silly and tried to provoke her.


    As expected, Isabe jumped into the trap dug by Nina. She gritted her teeth and said, "because of that


    perfume and that post. You know everything. Don''t pretend!"


    Nina''s eyes darkened and her heart ached like needles. The result she found out was different from


    that she heard it from the person concerned, and thetter felt more painful.


    Before that, she still remain suspicious.


    Now the truth came to light. She had no reason to doubt it.


    "What about you? And why did you do that in the dark? " Nina''s eyes regained their luster, but this time


    she was questioning.


    Nina grabbed her arm ten times stronger than she did, which made Isabe wince in pain.


    "Ouch, it''s too painful, too painful...... Don''t do like this! Nina, I won''t let you go! "


    "Let''s have a try." It was hard to say who would seed.


    When they were arguing, Isabe saw someoneing here. She immediately came up with an idea


    and pulled her hand away, pping herself.


    p


    A loud p sounded.


    While Nina was still confused, she heard Isabe crying.


    "Nina, why did you hit me?"


    Isabe''s voice was neither loud nor low, just heard by someone walking in the distance.

 Chapter 19 This Is The Slap That I Gave Her

    Chapter 19 This Is The p That I Gave Her


    At that time, James looked around the dining hall, but couldn''t find Nina. He lost his appetite and was


    about to go back to the dormitory with chagrin. He had nned to see what was special about Nina,


    who had made his uncle suffer a loss.


    Besides, he heard from Henry that John had been beaten more than once. Andst time John was


    pped on the face. ''It must hurt!'' James couldn''t help but rub his face.


    It seemed that these two unhappy matters were doomed to exist in John''s glorious life, both of which


    were caused by Nina!


    The more James thought about it, the more he wanted to know Nina. It was a pity that he missed the


    chance to see her today.


    As he walked, James imagined what would happen next time he saw Nina. Suddenly, he heard a girl''s


    cry. He looked around and saw a tall figure with her back to him from a distance. It would be a beautiful


    scenery without the sound of crying.


    At first, James didn''t want to meddle in this matter, but when he looked carefully, he found that the


    beautiful girl was no other than Nina. Unexpectedly, she pped someone again? James was


    interested and decided to have a look.


    He walked up quickly and saw the crying Isabe. There was a red palm print on her fair face, and she


    bit her lips with tears in her eyes. She looked so pitiful, which made James feel sorry for her.


    "What are you doing?" When James passed by Nina, he pulled Isabe behind him and defended her.


    "Why did you hit her?"


    "Mr. James. No, it wasn''t her. I made it myself." Exining timidly, Isabe deliberately covered the


    marks on her face with her right hand, and gently grabbed the corner of James'' clothes with her left


    hand.


    "Is she that powerful? Don''t you dare to tell me the truth?" The more Isabe said so, the more


    suspicious James was. As a flower guardian protecting Isabe, James stared at Nina angrily.


    With a calm look on her face, Nina found that James looked like his annoying uncle, John. She couldn''t


    help but curl her lips.


    How stupid.


    "James?"


    The light voice of Nina fell into the ears of James, and he felt something different. She looked so noble


    and domineering, just like John.


    Nina was the girl who dared to beat John.


    When Isabe saw that James didn''t say anything for a long time, she mistook him for being fascinated


    by the face of Nina again. She sobbed and reminded him, "Mr. James, thank you. But Nina..."


    Isabe blinked her big eyes and looked at James pitifully. Then she looked at Nina timidly. She


    lowered her head and began to sob again. She didn''t forget to shake the corner of James'' clothes


    gently with her left hand.


    "What? Tell me!" James couldn''t lose face in front of a beautiful girl. He wouldn''t be afraid of a girl.


    In LC City, no one dared to challenge James except John.


    Even the one who beat his Uncle John couldn''t challenge him. That only meant his uncle was weak.


    "Nina called your name directly because she didn''t know you. She didn''t mean to do that. Don''t be mad


    at her, okay?" Isabe pleaded sincerely for Nina.


    In fact, it was not pleading, it was instigation.


    The Shi family held half of LC City and was the top of the three giants. Because of the great power of


    the Shi family, when hearing the name of James Shi, everyone would treat him with courtesy.


    Only Nina, a stupid girl from the countryside, knew nothing and dared to call him in such an impolite


    way.


    He was the prince of the Shi family.


    When James saw Isabe''s tear and snot, he pushed her hand away and said angrily, "You are the


    daughter of the Zhang family. Why are you afraid of her? How did she hit you? You won''t hit her back?"


    For James, he wouldn''t concede. An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth. Howe the apple of the


    eyes of the Zhang family and the Fang family was so spineless and useless.


    Isabe''s eyes twinkled. She hid behind James and exined hesitantly, "I... I don''t dare to hurt her.


    She is the one that Albert likes."


    "What?" Nina, who had been watching the show aside, was suddenly confused. Why did Albert get


    involved in it?


    Isabe used to be a good friend of Nina. She knew very well that Albert and Nina were just ordinary


    friends. She was really good at stirring up trouble.


    "Albert, who is from the Song family?"


    Isabe nodded.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "What are you afraid of? How dare the Song family hurt me? I hate those who bully the weak the most.


    Does she think that she can do anything in LC City by hooking up with the Song family?" Only he,


    James, was the one who was powerful in LC City.


    The two of them were getting more and more ridiculous. Nina watched coldly for a long time, and finally


    knew what Isabe was thinking about. She guessed that the y woulde to an end, so she had


    no patience to watch it anymore. It was time for her to show up.


    "Do you mean that I pped you?" Taking a step forward, Nina gently pushed James'' shoulders with


    two fingers and coldly looked at Isabe''s red and swollen face.


    "No, no..." Isabe lowered her head in fear and began to sob again. She looked so pitiful that


    everyone would want to protect her.


    "It was you! I saw it with my own eyes!" James insisted that it was Nina.


    "James, get out of the way." Nina waved at him and said calmly. She didn''t want to conflict with him.


    Since she offended John, she had a slight investigation of theplicated rtionship between LC


    City and the Shi family. She knew that the Shi family had a high status, so she had to try her best to


    avoid them, in case that something would happen and she would be exposed.


    "You can''t bully the ssmate in front of me." James stretched his hands to stop her.


    Nina was so impatient that she pulled out Isabe, who wanted to continue dodging, and stared at her


    fiercely.


    "Didn''t you say that it was me who pped you? Look carefully. This is what I''m doing!"


    "Nina, what are you doing?" Isabe stepped back in horror.


    Unfortunately, it was toote.


    p!


    Nina pped on her left cheek. The clear voice of the p stunned James when he just stood firm.


    His first thought was not that Isabe was beaten, but wondering whether his uncle was also beaten


    like this. Nina hadn''t paid for it. There must be something fishy.


    Isabe staggered back and almost lost her bnce after being pped. Her face was burning.


    Compared with this p, the p she gave herself was nothing.


    "Nina, how dare you hit me!" Her scarlet eyes were wide open, and she was about to tear Nina apart


    like a madwoman.


    But she didn''t expect that Nina was so agile that she dodged nimbly, which made Isabe miss.


    Nina stretched out her hand again to hold Isabe''s right hand and made Isabe p on her own right


    face, leaving another p mark on it.


    When Isabe pped herself just now, her right hand pped her right face. Then, Nina stood


    opposite to Isabe, and Nina''s right hand pped Isabe''s left face. At this moment, Isabe''s right


    face was pped by her own hand, which was held by Nina.


    There were three different palm prints on her face now, which was quite spectacr.


    "Look, this is the p that I gave her." Nina pointed at Isabe''s face and said to James casually.


    Then he squinted at Isabe''s red and swollen face. There were obviously two different palm prints.


    The light palm print was upward with the fingertip, and the deeper one was in the direction of the ear.


    There were indeed two palm prints.


    Being stared at by James, Isabe felt guilty. She quickly covered her face and lowered her head to cry


    again.


    When she didn''t cover her face, James hadn''t figured it out yet. But when she covered her face with


    her hands, the light palm print on her face waspletely covered by her palm, and only the dark palm


    print could be seen.


    Suddenly, it dawned on him.


    After pping, Nina was in a much better mood. She patiently exined to James, "When someone


    ps someone else, he will stretch out his hand directly. This is the most severe p, so the fingers


    are extended to the back of her head. When someone ps himself, he will also stretch out his hand


    directly, but his fingertips are in the direction of the top of his head."


    All of a sudden, Isabe''s plot was exposed and she couldn''t hide it anymore.


    Isabe shook her head in fear and denied, "No, it''s not like that. I didn''t p myself. Nina had pped


    me, Mr. James."


    "How dare you take advantage of me?" When James came to his senses, he was so angry that he


    wanted to p her again.

 Chapter 20 Senior

    Chapter 20 Senior


    "No, no. Don''t listen to her nonsense." Isabe exined with tears in her eyes, but every word was


    useless at the moment.


    Because the palm print on her face would not lie.


    James was nearly deceived by Isabe just now. Fortunately, he was notpletely stupid. He had


    seen the truth and made a judgment in his heart.


    Without refuting, Nina pointed at the palm print on her face and reminded, "Evidence."


    Then she left without looking back.


    With a disdainful look on James''s face, he looked at Isabe, who was still pretending to be innocent,


    and patted the hem of his clothes in disgust. He hated this kind of woman who pretended to be poor


    the most in his life.


    He ran to chase after Nina. Just leave Isabe here roaring.


    "Senior, wait for me!" Then James strode to catch up with Nina and walked side by side with her.


    Nina stopped and looked at James who smiled brightly. She couldn''t help but think of John and


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    suddenly lost in thought.


    "What did you just call me?" It was the first time that Nina had been called like this in school.


    "Senior." Did he call her wrong? He was a freshman and Nina was a sophomore. That''s right to call her


    senior.


    Nina nodded and said, "it sounds good."


    It was the first time that someone had such a reaction, so James was a little embarrassed and didn''t


    know what to say next.


    At a loss, James touched the back of his head and smiled foolishly, like a shy boy.


    Looking at this simple boy, Nina smiled softly. James was pleasing to the eye than John.


    "Your uncle is John?"


    "Yes." James thought she would scold him for being meddlesome, but he didn''t expect that the topic


    would turn to his uncle.


    Why did she suddenly ask this? Was it......


    "Senior, are you going to hit my uncle again?" James was scared by his thought.


    Nina looked a little embarrassed. The gentle breeze blew her hair, and the embarrassment gradually


    dissipated.


    It was because that man spoke too harshly and did too bad things that she hit him.


    "I won''t attack unless I am attacked. This is my life principle." Raising her eyes to look at James, Nina


    became more patient.


    James understood what she meant. He felt guilty for wronging her indiscriminately just now.


    So he changed the topic deliberately, "Senior, are you looking for my uncle?"


    "You can say so." Their agreement was not over yet, and only met John again could Nina delete the


    video in the hotel.


    After deleting the video, she had nothing to worry about. Then she could urged her husband to divorce


    her quickly. Everything was fine.


    "If I tell you the detailed whereabouts of my uncle, will you forgive me for what I did wrong just now?"


    James was a witty and sunny but also a little yful.


    For those people who had a good quality, Nina would always be very kind.


    "Ok." Nina agreed without hesitation. It was not a bad deal.


    They chatted all the way. In fact, most of the time, it was James who was chattering endlessly, while


    Nina was listening silently.


    She found that just like Michelle, James was too talkative! Fortunately, Nina had stayed with Michelle


    for a long time so she was able to listen to a lot of nonsense with patience.


    Michelle had always been nice to her, so she asked James, "What happened between you and


    Michelle?"


    In fact, Nina hadn''t figured out the rtionship between them James and Michelle now. She only


    vaguely remembered that they fell in love on the Inte. If Michelle really liked James, every time she


    heard about his affair, she didn''t show any anger.


    If she didn''t like James, Michelle would always mention that they enjoyed flowers, moon, and the


    sunset together across the screen.


    At the mention of the Michelle, James felt his scalp tingling. He had never met such a serious girl.


    "Senior, I just took her to yputer games and we became couple in games." James felt wronged.


    game?


    "Then the sunset, the flowers and the moon you watched were all..."


    "it''s tasks for couples in the game." James shouted helplessly.


    Hearing this, Nina understood and nodded.


    It turned out that Michelle didn''t like James, but that role.


    "I admit that I''m so handsome and attractive that girls are always around me, but cute girls are really


    not my type." James smoothed his hair back and raised his head, putting his left hand in trouser


    pocket, standing there and showing off like an emperor.


    Of course, he was an emperor actually.


    "She didn''t say she liked you." Nina retorted ruthlessly.


    "Why did she wait for me way every day?" James felt that his charm could not be doubted in this way.


    Obviously, Nina was trying to maintain the dignity of Michelle.


    Nina remembered the game that Michelle had told her. She was trying to break off the rtionship with


    James in that game so that she could marry another people toplete the task. She really wanted


    the prize.


    "You haven''t logged in the game for a long time, have you? Michelle just wants to break off the


    rtionship with you in that game. "


    "Yes, I haven''t been online for two months. I usually y games one or two times and won''t y them


    again." James waved his hand and said casually.


    Nina finally understood the reason why Michelle went to the hotel secretly to catch him. She just


    wanted to break off the rtionship with him face to face. That was why she had blocked his way


    around the school.


    A person like James who only yed a game for one or two times couldn''t y games well. Michelle


    might have been tricked by him in the game. It was his duty to give Michelle an exnation.


    Later, Nina told Michelle these conjectures. Sure enough, she was right.


    After walking with Michelle for a while, Nina had lost her patience with his twittering, so she found an


    excuse to send Michelle away. James had no reason to bother Nina again. Before leaving, he coaxed


    Nina for a long time and finally got the WeChat of Nina. Whereas he told Nina that It was convenient to


    reveal uncle''s whereabouts for her.


    In fact, Wayne had already had a n in his mind. As far as he knew, there must be something fishy


    about his uncle to put up with Nina hitting him twice.


    Even his assistant had given him a meaningful hint that if he fawned on Nina, he might turn over.


    James hummed a tune happily and entered the CEO''s office of Time Group.


    When Henry saw James, he couldn''t help but feel surprised. "James, don''t you have sses at school?


    Why are you here?"


    "I have no ss this afternoon." James was good at lying. He poked his head into the office calmly and


    asked, "Is my uncle John in the office?"


    "Mr. John is talking about business with Mr. Glenn."


    "Isabe''s father?" Thinking of Isabe''s shameful conduct just now, James couldn''t help but look at


    her family in disgust.


    It was estimated that parents were not good guys who could teach such a daughter.


    With a burst ofughter, Glenn kept nodding and bowing obsequiously, "You are right, Mr. John. I will


    do as you said. It''s really lucky for me to cooperate with you."


    "Yes." John replied in a careless voice and raised his hand to ask him to leave.


    As soon as Glenn came out, he met James who looked at him unfriendly. Glenn was a little stunned,


    and then smiled obsequiously. "Mr. James is also here?"


    "Yes." James answered perfunctorily. As expected, all family members were one virtue.


    "I heard that you were studying in LD University, and my daughter Isabe was also there. Have you


    met her?" Glenn thought if Isabe can marry the son the Shi family, he and his family would really be


    prosperous.


    With a faint smile, James said, "yes. I just met your daughter this noon. I will never forget her."


    Yes, James would never forget that she fooled him as if he was an idiot.


    "Oh, that''s really fate." Glenn misunderstood and thought his daughter was so charming that James


    would never forget her.


    Without saying anything more, James pushed the door open and entered the office.


    John leaned against the chair with his back to the door, with a cigarette in his hand. After hearing the


    footsteps, he slowly said, "You will never forget her?"


    He had always thought that there was something wrong with James''s vision, but he didn''t expect that


    he would be so blind.

 Chapter 21 He Caused The Mistake

    Chapter 21 He Caused The Mistake


    Although John didn''t know what Isabe looked like, he thought that she couldn''t be beautiful since her


    parents just have ordinary appearance. As for her brain, he saw with his own eyes that day that she


    was fooled by Nina. He thought that Isabe couldn''t be a clever person.


    Was James blind or stupid? How could he say the word "unforgettable"?


    It should be Nina who was unforgettable.


    She was the most beautiful woman in the world.


    The most important thing was that she was cruel enough to deal with people.


    In this world, one had to be cruel to himself or to others. Otherwise, he really couldn''t stand on his feet.


    John wondered what Nina was busy with recently?


    "Uncle John, there are misunderstandings!" James didn''t want to bebeled blindness.


    He had been looked down upon by Nina this noon, and then by his most respected uncle, which made


    he almost look down on himself.


    James'' voice brought John back to reality. John turned around and lit up the cigarette with his slender


    fingers.


    "Oh? Tell me."


    James sat down on the sofa in the leisure area, crossed his legs and began to tell the whole story. Of


    course, he concealed some details.


    "Uncle John, don''t get me wrong. I didn''t have a crush on Isabe. She is so scheming that she used


    me! Uncle John, do you know that Isabe used me? How dare she take advantage of me!" The more


    he thought about it, the angrier he became. He stood up and angrily gestured.


    "Loser." How could he be used by a woman.


    The cold voice of John made James speechless and ufortable. Although John often scolded him,


    he was often unwilling to submit. However, what John said was reasonable this time. James withdrew


    back to the sofa and sat down honestly.


    Wasn''t he a loser to be easily used by a woman? Besides, this woman was also stupid. Wasn''t he even


    more stupid?


    James didn''t dare to lose his temper anymore. He told John in a low voice, "I saw Isabe and a


    schoolmate were in a stalemate today. Isabe pped herself and said in a panic that she was hit by


    the schoolmate. As you know, I have a strong desire to protect the weak, so I stepped forward and


    scolded the schoolmate indiscriminately. In the end, the schoolmate gave Isabe a p. The two


    ps were obviously different. I then knew what had happened."


    ''Damn Isabe! How dare she take advantage of me.''


    With a keen sense of familiarity, John asked, "Who is the girl in the confrontation?"


    "It''s Nina who dares to beat you." James was still immersed in his anger and blurted out without


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    thinking.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he realized that what he said was just adding salt to Uncle John''s


    wound. Sure enough, John''s sharp eyes were staring at James, who was stunned and obediently sat


    up straight, like a child who did something wrong and waited for punishment.


    "Uncle John, I was wrong again." He really wanted to p himself. Why couldn''t he control his mouth!


    Is he infected by Isabe so he became stupid, too?


    Fortunately, this time, John didn''t pay much attention to James. John questioned, "Did Isabe frame


    Nina?"


    He frowned and pursed his thin lips, with a hint of cruelty in the corner of his mouth.


    Then he called in Henry and ordered, "Investigate what happened between Nina and Isabe."


    "Yes, sir."


    "I''ll go with you." Then James seized the opportunity and ran out. He didn''t know why he came here.


    As soon as he went out, James returned to normal. He put one hand on the shoulder of Henry and


    kindly gave advice, "Henry, you can start from the campus forum about the rtionship between Nina


    and Isabe. Their posts have provoked much discussion. There must be something wrong."


    "Mr. James, it''s not good to gossip." Henry felt that Mr. John''s decision was not wise. As expected,


    wherever Mr. James went, he was always free and unrestrained, except that he was in front of Mr.


    John.


    "I''m not gossiping. I''m just curious. Go and check it out." If there was nothing interesting to kill time,


    James would be bored to death at school.


    For Henry, things rted to the Inte were just a piece of cake. He stealthily hacked into the school


    system, restored the posts in the school forum, and checked the information of the anonymous poster.


    In less than ten minutes, the whole matter was sorted out.


    He printed out the core information and handed it to Mr. John.


    "Mr. John, this is the posts about Miss Nina and Isabe. They both are the posters. And this is the


    payment record of Isabe''s purchasing of Pheromone perfume. The whole story might be like this.


    Miss Nina was sprayed with Pheromone perfume by Isabe, and she happened to meet Mr. John. The


    next day, Miss Nina''s photo of her wearing disheveled clothes was captured by Isabe, and Isabe


    posted an anonymous post. Miss Nina knew it, and she asked someone to beat Isabe, and also sent


    a post.


    Then you took a video of Miss Nina beating Isabe, and gave it to the Zhang family, which made Miss


    Nina fall into trouble.


    You know what happenedter, Mr. John." And he knew it clearly.


    Then John quickly leafed through all the information, and finally his eyes fell on the post that Nina was


    insulted.


    "Hearing the whole story, I suddenly understand why Isabe framed Nina today and used me as a


    witness, although she didn''t seed in the end. But I don''t understand how did Nina know that it was


    Isabe who sent a post to set her up? Did Albert help her investigate? Then how did Isabe know


    who hit her? I think Nina is very smart. Where did she make a mistake?"


    Henry was silent.


    ''Your Uncle John is the one who caused the mistake.''


    Henry peeked at John and found that his face was as dark as the bottom of a pan. James was always


    doing things to make his Uncle John angry.


    The pieces of paper and malicious remarks stung John''s eyes. He couldn''t believe that Nina had been


    ndered like this.


    If Isabe had nothing to do to spare her time, she should lick the public toilet to make it clean and do a


    good thing that everyone praised, instead of being a keyboard woman.


    John tore up the documents.


    He threw them into the trash can, and tapped his fingers on the table intentionally or unintentionally.


    Then he looked up and asked, "Did Isabe use you?"


    "Yes." James patted his chest and promised that he was telling the truth. Isabe did take advantage of


    him. If it weren''t for Nina''s cleverness, he would have been fooled by her.


    "Did you hear that?" John looked at Henry.


    Henry understood. "Yes, I will immediately retrieve the contract and inform the subordinates to cancel


    the cooperation with Zhang''s Group."


    "Okay." Then, John nodded with satisfaction and waved his hand, indicating them to go out.


    The two of them seemed to be relieved.


    As soon as he stepped out of the office, James was filled with gratitude. "Uncle John really treats me


    best. He is willing to cancel the cooperation with Zhang''s group because of me."


    It was so touching.


    Henry shook his head and asked, "Why didn''t Mr. John order me to cancel the cooperation when you


    said Isabe used you?"


    "Yes, why?" James was also confused.


    Henry smiled and thought, ''He did this not for you, but for Miss Nina.''

 Chapter 22 Look What You Have Done

    Chapter 22 Look What You Have Done


    After figuring out the context of this matter, John suddenly fell into deep thought.


    So Nina was calcted by others.


    After he gave the video to the Zhang family, they must have sent someone to make trouble for Nina.


    That was why she hit him in the hotel.


    ''She must hate me very much.''


    "What should I do?" John changed to afortable sitting position and continued to think about it.


    Henry knocked on the door and came in, but he didn''t hear it.


    "Mr. John?" Henry shouted, but John still didn''t notice. Mr. John looked so depressed and Henry


    surmised that John was not worried about his business.


    There was no difficulty in thepany that Mr. could not solve. At present, there was only one person


    who could make Mr. John abnormal.


    That was Mrs. Nina.


    Henry didn''t know if he should tell Mr. John that Mrs. Nina was actually his wife.


    When he was thinking, John came to his senses. When he saw Henry standing in front of him, he was


    stunned for a moment, and then said seriously.


    "Have you solved it?"


    "Yes. But Mr. Glenn just want to see you." Henry reacted quickly and made a sharp reply


    Henry had been working for Mr. John for a long time and felt that his reflexive speed was getting faster


    and faster.


    "I won''t see him." John said cynically, "He have offended my family. He doesn''t want to get anything


    from me. Tell him, from now on, we will never cooperate with Zhang family. "


    "Yes, Mr. John." Henry nodded respectfully and mourned for the Zhang family. Few people would dared


    to cooperate with the Zhang family again since Shi family had said that they would never cooperate


    again.


    This was the omen of the bankruptcy of the Zhang family.


    But he had a question. Did Mr. John''s family refer to Mr. James or Mrs. Nina?


    If it was about Mrs. Nina, then it was the best time to tell Mr. John the truth.


    "Mr. John, I have something to say but I don''t know if I could ask." Henry asked tensely.


    "Don''t ask if you don''t know."


    Sure enough, this was Mr. John. After a short pause, Henry left the room dejectedly.


    In the Zhang family.


    Isabe''s screams and curses echoed in the room.


    "Ouch, I''m painful, painful. Be gentle, be gentle...... I told you to be gentle. Are you deaf? " Isabe


    kicked away the middle-aged woman doctor and cursed, "Quack! Go away! "


    The doctor fell to the ground. It hurt so much that she gritted her teeth and sweated heavily on her


    forehead.


    ''She is so arrogant. If not for the high medical fee, I won''t do this job. ''


    "Miss Zhang, the medicine must be applied, or you will be too painful to sleep at night." The doctor


    stood up in stagger. She had to continue because of receiving the money.


    Isabe raised her hand to cover her swollen face, but she didn''t dare to touch it. It hurt so much.


    If met Nina again, Isabe would never spare her and took revenge for today''s insult.


    The woman doctor trembled with fear. Was Miss Zhang going to take anger out on her?


    The duty of a doctor was to save lives and heal the wounded. But now, doctor had be a high-risk


    profession and was always at the risk of being hurt by her patient.


    ......


    The woman doctor sighed deeply. No matter how high the medical fee was, she would never enter the


    Zhang family again.


    "Miss Zhang, let''s apply some medicine. Only after applying medicine on your face can you recover."


    Isabe red at the doctor impatiently and threatened, "Be gentle, or I''ll let you know the feeling."


    "I know." The doctor looked at Isabe and sat down. Then she leaned over and applied medicine to


    Isabe with trepidation. She observed Isabe''s expression while afraid that she would get into trouble


    if she irritated Isabe again.


    When she was about to finish applying medicine, Amelia came back.


    "Where is Miss Isabe? How is she? Isabe... " Amelia didn''t see Isabe but calling her loudly.


    Amelia loved her daughter very much.


    As soon as Amelia entered the room, she saw her daughter''s red and swollen face, which had been


    covered with medicine. Isabe''s eyes had already been red because of crying, which made her heart-


    broken.


    "Isabe, my sweetheart. What''s the matter?"


    "Mom...... Isabe cried loudly. As soon as Isabe saw her mother, she cried again and threw herself


    into Amelia''s arms.


    Regardless of whether the medicine on her face had been rubbed off or not, Isabeining,


    "Mom, you must help me this time. It''s Nina. She pped me three times. It''s so painful, mom..."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Though Isabe pped herself in the face, she lied all of this was done by Nina.


    "Still Nina?" Was Nina so rebellious? Amelia hadn''t ask Nina to settle thest problem while Nina hit


    her daughter again. So shame on her.


    "Yes, it''s Nina. Mom, it''s her." Isabe kept nodding with grievance.


    Amelia pulled her daughter out of her arms and wiped her tears. "Isabe, don''t worry. Even if the Song


    family protects her this time, I won''t let her go. I want her to know the consequences of offending us."


    "Really?" Isabe couldn''t help sobbing. Only seeing her mother nod heavily, Isabe smiled.


    Nina, just wait and see. Those who my mother has made up her mind to teach a lesson wille to an


    extremely miserable end.


    After the two of them sat down, Glenn rushed into the room angrily. Seeing the two of them talking and


    Before he got the contract, the Shen family announced that they would cancel the cooperation, which


    caused him to lose three hundred million for no reason! Just because Isabe had offended Shi family!


    Now she still had the face tough!


    "Dad? Why are you back? " Isabe saw Glenn first and was about to cry again, but she didn''t notice


    his anger.


    "Dad, I was..."


    p


    Isabe got another p on her red and swollen left face. With a buzzing sound in her ears, Isabe


    fell to the ground and was dumbfounded.


    "Isabe, look what you have done!"


    "Glenn, what are you doing? Didn''t you see that our daughter was hurt? " When Amelia came to her


    senses, her daughter had copsed on the ground and she was too scared to cry.


    "Isabe, Isabe, are you okay? Let me have a look. " Holding her daughter''s face in a hurry, Amelia


    raised her head and scolded her husband, "Glenn, are you crazy? Why did you hit my daughter?"


    "Why did I hit her?" Glenn trembled with anger. He pointed at Isabe and said, "You ask her what she


    has done today!"


    Isabe said with grievance, "Dad, I didn''t do anything."


    "Well. If you have something to say, why don''t youe down and talk to us? Why do you hit your


    daughter? Don''t you know that your daughter has just been beaten today? Why are you get so mad? "


    Amelia said angrily, holding her trembling daughter in her arms.


    "Why am I get mad?" Glenn didn''t know what to say but left a bitter smile. He pointed at Isabe''s nose


    and scolded, "You can offend anyone else. But why did you offend the young master of the Shi family?


    Because of you, the Shi family cancelled the cooperation that I had worked hard to reach and we lost


    three hundred million! Mr. John also dered that he would never cooperate with us. Shouldn''t I hit


    you? "


    Isabe couldn''t stop crying with her shoulders shaking all the time. She looked at her father in panic


    and fear.


    She didn''t expect that the little trick she yed at noon had offended Mr. James and made a big


    mistake.


    "It''s not my fault. It''s not my fault." Isabe denied, "Because of Nina. Nina lied to Mr. James, He was


    deceived by Nina."


    All of these were caused by Nina. It was all Nina''s fault.


    Why should she be pped again?


    Isabe exined unwillingly, "It''s not my fault at all. It''s all caused by Nina. Why don''t you beat Nina


    but go home and bully your daughter?"

 Chapter 23 Aunt Nina

    Chapter 23 Aunt Nina


    "You..."


    "All right." "Isabe is such a kind-hearted girl. How could she offend James? She was hit by Nina


    again today. It must be her fault."


    "It''s all Nina''s fault." Isabe sniffed, stood up and hid behind her mother. She wanted to say something


    more, but when she saw her father''s eyes, she withdrew.


    So many things had happened in the Shi family and the Zhang family because of Nina, but Nina didn''t


    know it at all. As usual, she had lessons, had dinner with Michelle, and then went back to her


    apartment to analyze the case.


    Just as she was racking her brains and was about to be enlightened, her thoughts were interrupted by


    a knock on the door.


    Nina drew down the curtain to cover the whole wall covered with photo clues and turned to open the


    door.


    When she opened the door, she saw James, who was wearing ck eyeliner, chewing gum and


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    whistling. He looked like a hooligan.


    He chose to make himself a ruffian instead of a crown prince.


    "Nina!" James raised his eyebrows and called her, in a more and more smooth way.


    "How did you find this ce?" Nina looked at his clothes in disgust. Had he just finished dancing?


    "As long as I want to know, there is no ce I can''t find. Well, Nina, cut the crap. Aren''t you looking for


    my Uncle John? Hurry up, I''ll take you there." When James was about to grab Nina, she cleverly


    avoided it.


    All right...


    He was used to pulling his male friends around him, forgetting that Nina was a girl.


    Then he took a step aside and made a gesture of invitation, "Nina, please."


    "Where is John?" Nina kept an eye on him. She didn''t think she had a deep connection with him, but


    why did he behave in the way that they were familiar.


    "Juste with me."


    In this way, Nina was taken to a high-end club by James. Along the way, James kept ttering Nina,


    worrying that she might not wear enough clothes and asking her if she was hungry.


    He would do anything to please her.


    "What''s wrong with you, James?" He was so abnormal that she felt a little nervous.


    "No! Please trust me. I won''t hurt you." James raised his hand and swore sincerely.


    The reason why he was so hospitable was that he got some hearsay from Henry.


    He had frankly epted the fact that he was not so important in his Uncle John''s heart.


    But Nina was different. Henry asked James if he had seen any woman be with John before.


    Of course he didn''t. But now there was one. She was Nina, beautiful and aggressive.


    Henry also asked James where the people who had offended his uncle had gone. He remembered


    clearly that anyone who offended his uncle had disappeared in LC City.


    But recently, the person who had offended his uncle for two consecutive times was standing next to


    him unharmed.


    So amazing.


    The point was that Henry told him that Nina was his aunt.


    Although he thought it was too early to make such a conclusion, he thought carefully and found that it


    was reasonable that Nina was likely to be his aunt.


    He had to tter Nina.


    Wasn''t she looking for John? He just knew where John was today.


    "Aunt... No, Nina, my Uncle John is here." He almost called her Aunt Nina.


    Nina raised her head and saw the two words "Dragon Club", which were particrly dazzling at night. It


    was a tall building, the edges of which were surrounded by rainbow lights, colorful and flickering.


    She definitely knew what this ce was.


    Nina instinctively refused to go in this ce. "I need an encounter with him, not meeting him


    deliberately."


    She turned around and was about to leave.


    Suddenly, James grabbed her arm and said, "Wait a minute, Nina. I have an idea. There''s a billiards


    hall here. One of my friends likes ying billiards very much. I''ll take you upstairs to y. What if you


    run into my uncle?"


    She had a feeling that James was trying to make a match between them.


    She must have thought too much.


    Even if he was out of his mind, James wouldn''t want a girl about his age to be his aunt.


    Nina really wanted John to delete the video. Keeping it was a threat, so she finallypromised and


    followed James to go in the club.


    She took the elevator to the billiards hall.


    The bright hall was luxuriously decorated. The marble floor was covered with carpet, and the crystal


    There were ten billiards tables in the middle, surrounded by a leisure area, soft sofa, clean tables with


    fruit and red wine on it. Waiters stood neatly every few meters, smiling in the same way.


    Most of the people who were ying billiards and sitting in the leisure area were dressed in suits. They


    talked about capital and held power.


    Once appeared, Nina instantly became the focus. From time to time, there were people looking over,


    but the person standing next to her was James, the crown prince of the Shi family, so no one dared to


    look into it openly.


    "Nina, my friend is over there." At that time, James walked to a table with Nina and said, "Adrian, I take


    a friend here to y."


    Wearing a simple casual suit, Adrian held the woman in his arms with one hand and put another hand


    in his trouser pocket.


    When he heard the voice, Adrian turned around and looked at Nina. With ck hair tied behind her


    ears, she was wearing a hoody and wide leg pants. She dressed simply, but looked energetic and


    beautiful. Her face was so beautiful.


    "It''s you!" Adrian squinted his eyes and smiled ambiguously at Nina.


    Nina also recognized the man in front of her. He dragged her into a room in the Four Seasons Garden


    Hotel without demur. At that time, he was also holding a coquettish woman, but not the woman in front


    of her.


    "Another one?" Nina sneered. She would take revenge.


    At this time, the woman in Adrian''s arms suddenly said in a flirtatious tone, "Mr. Adrian, what does she


    mean by that? Do you have another woman?"


    "Honey, don''t listen to her nonsense. Of course you are my only one." Adrianforted the restless


    woman beside him, red at Nina angrily, and then left with the coquettish woman in his arms. He


    didn''t want to tangle with Nina anymore.


    Seeing Adrian leave, James shrugged and said, "Nina, do you have a grudge against him?"


    It was impossible. Adrian was as timid as a mouse and never offended anyone.


    Nina didn''t answer, which meant she acquiesced.


    As soon as Adrian coaxed the woman out, he met John. While coaxing the woman, he didn''t forget to


    remind him, "Mr. John, your woman is in the billiards hall with your nephew."

 Chapter 24 My Little Girl

    Chapter 24 My Little Girl


    "Woman? Which woman? " It was not John who was confused, but the people around him


    "Mr. Adrian, are you kidding?" Everyone in LC City knew that Mr. John was not interested in women.


    Everyone looked at Mr. John to see whether it was joking or not.


    Putting one hand in the trouser pocket, John looked inside the billiards hall spontaneously and saw a


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    familiar figure.


    The person standing next to Nina was James. He was holding a billiards stick in his hand while chatting


    with Nina with pleasure.


    That little girl seemed to be listening attentively.


    A hint of displeasure shed through John''s eyes.


    Every time the little girl saw him, she was full of hostility. Why did she be so gentle and quiet


    when she was with James?


    Noticing the difference in Mr. John, one of them smiled meaningfully and said, "Since we have arrived


    at the billiards hall, why don''t we go in and have fun?"


    " Why not." Someone echoed.


    There were also some others interjected. "ording to Mr. James, Mr. John''s favorite girl is in the


    billiards hall. I wonder if we are lucky enough to see her this time."


    "It''s her blessing to win Mr. John''s heart."


    John looked at the beautiful figure of the Nina and smiled. She was really lucky and blessed.


    But she didn''t know how lucky she was.


    "No, you will scare my little girl." John didn''t know how gentle his tone was or how important his words


    were.


    All of a sudden, the bigwigs who had always thought that Mr. John was not interested in women were


    stunned and surprised.


    His little girl!


    It turned out that Mr. John like this kind of woman.


    No wonder John thrown back all the women that they tried to send to him.


    But they didn''t know what kind of beauty this little girl was so that she could be favored by Mr. John.


    They scrambled to look in the direction of the billiards hall, but they could only see her back, not even a


    profile.


    The news about Mr. John had spread rapidly. Soon everyone heard the news that Mr. John had a


    girlfriend. But no one knew how young the girl was.


    "Since Mr. John have an appointment tonight, let''s talk about the cooperation in detail another day." As


    soon as hearing that someone would leave, other businessmen left wisely.


    John turned around and stood quietly at the door of the billiards hall.


    When James caught a glimpse of John, he was excited and reported, "Senior! Senior! My uncle is at


    the door. "


    He said excitedly.


    "Really?" Nina was a little surprised to meet John again. It was time to thank James.


    Before she could say anything to thank him, James, who was as active as a monkey, was in front of


    John. He shouted, "Uncle John,e here. Let me introduce my senior to you."


    Nina turned around and only raised her head slightly could she clearly see John who was the 1.9


    meters tall. With thick and ck hair, he had bright eyes under his dashing eyebrows and a thin lips


    closed lightly.


    John leaned his head sideways and saw Nina affectionately.


    He was wearing a well cut handmade Italy suit. A Cartire pen was inserted in the pocket on the left side


    of the suit. The blue watch in his hand made him look more elegant and noble.


    He was born to be noble.


    She had met him several times before, but she hadn''t looked him up and down carefully. Now it


    seemed that he looked quite handsome after putting on suit.


    She looked down and saw her belly covered by the suit. She clearly remembered that there were eight


    pieces of attractive abdominal muscles there.


    Suddenly, a terrible idea came to Nina''s mind. She preferred his naked body.


    It was more attractive.


    John noticed her unabashed gaze but still kept silence. Then Nina stared at him again.


    He always knew that he could attract all women''s attention, which made the little girl who had been


    against him lose her soul.


    "Your senior? You majored in management and she majored in psychology. How did she be your


    senior schoolmate? " John asked James casually and strode towards Nina.


    When the tall shadow approached, Nina came back to her senses. She took half a step back and


    nodded, "Uncle John."


    Nina thought that as James''s senior, she should call him Uncle John as well.


    Uncle John?


    John stopped and looked at Nina with confusion. He hadn''t heard her sound for half a month.


    But why did she followed James to call him Uncle John? Did she want to be his nephew''s wife?


    Had she choose James just because she was unable to get John''s love?


    Being stared at by his burning eyes, Nina was a little flustered, so she took the initiative to attack him


    and smiled sweetly again. "Uncle John, we meet again."


    She didn''t forget to remind him, "This is the third time, Uncle John."


    So he should fulfill your promise and delete the video.


    The little girl seemed to be too impatient to break with him, but he didn''t satisfy her deliberately.


    "So what?"


    "What?" Nina''s face changed immediately. Was this person going to trick her?


    The sweet smile on her face disappeared, and she warned him aggressively, "So you should delete the


    video immediately and keep your promise. Otherwise, you will lose your face if this news spreads."


    Since she found that John was sensitive about his reputation, she knew his weakness. It all depended


    on how she could handle it.


    On the other side, James gave a thumbs up to Nina without any words. No wonder she would be his


    aunt in the future. She had already known Uncle John''s weakness.


    John was getting more speechless. She even threatened him, which made him lose face.


    John had been worried that Nina would hate him before, so he wanted to be good to her. But he didn''t


    know why the little girl couldn''t get along well with him.


    Would she die if she begged him gently?


    "I can delete the video." With a smile, John took out his phone and deleted the video that he had asked


    someone to beat Isabe, pretending to be the video of that night.


    He was so busy bullying her that night that he didn''t have time to record any video.


    Besides, he didn''t have such a hobby.


    Before Nina could see clearly if it was that video, he deleted it and even emptied the trash bin.


    "Let me check your phone." Nina didn''t trust this man very much. She wouldn''t rest assured unless she


    confirmed it in person.


    Then, Nina held out her tender white hand that the slender middle and ring fingers shown a little


    tititing.


    "Only my wife can see my phone. Are you my wife?" John raised his eyebrows. The mischievous smile


    indicated that he was making fun of her.


    Nina was really his wife!


    But both of them didn''t know the truth.

 Chapter 25 Resist Others At Will

    Chapter 25 Resist Others At Will


    In James'' eyes, the way that John flirted with Nina was not so good.


    However, when James heard this, he was almost moved to death. Henry didn''t lie to him. John, who


    had always been cold and ruthless, only treated Nina differently.


    If John and Nina was married, they would have children. And then John would have no time to restrain


    him.


    In order to live a happy life in the future, he nned to do his best. He snatched his uncle''s phone and


    handed it to Nina.


    "Nina, look!" He risked his life to get it.


    As soon as Nina picked up the phone, she felt a little hot, but she quickly took it.


    Since the phone was in her hands, there was no reason not to look at it.


    "James!" Mr. John squeezed this word from his teeth and his eyes suddenly became sharp.


    The whole billiards hall fell into silence. Everyone looked at James sympathetically.


    James'' legs became weak. He struggled and blurted out, "Aunt Nina, help me!"


    It was silence again. Nina''s finger paused. ''Aunt Nina?''


    John''s eyes narrowed. ''Aunt Nina?''


    The whole billiards hall was in an uproar. Everyone was stunned by the words "Aunt Nina".


    Nina looked around and didn''t see any other women around them. Even if there were women, they


    were all in the arms of other men.


    Who was the Aunt Nina then?


    She looked into James'' eyes and smiled. "Do you mean I am your aunt?"


    "Yes." James nodded. "Didn''t John say that only his wife can see his phone?"


    Then he winked at her, indicating her to look at the phone in her hand.


    "Didn''t you snatch it and give me?"


    "Isn''t it in your hand now?"


    Nina didn''t say anything. When she came to her senses, she was about to throw the phone away.


    How dare James set her up!


    John quickly picked up his phone. His anger had quietly receded, and there was acent smile on


    his face.


    This brat did the right thing.


    "You''ve already taken my phone. If you still want to throw it away, I''m afraid you can''t afford it." Then


    John put his phone away, his eyes burning.


    James was relieved.


    Fortunately, he was smart, or he would be the one who was killed today.


    Although it was impossible for John to destroy James'' whole family, after all, his whole family also


    included John, it was very likely that John would make James unable to go home forever.


    A false rm, a false rm.


    "Uncle John and Aunt Nina, have a good time. I have something to do and I''m leaving now." Then,


    James took the opportunity to run away.


    "What do you mean by that?" Panic shed through Nina''s eyes and she was about to leave.


    This was a ce where one will get into trouble easily.


    She had checked his phone just now and there was no video. So she would let it go.


    "Well, Uncle John, I''m leaving, too. See you. No. Never again." With an embarrassed smile, Nina


    turned around and was about to run away.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    How could she leave so easily?


    With a wave of his long arm, John carried Nina on his shoulder, looking calm. He had never realized


    what was wrong with such a behavior in public.


    Didn''t John love to save his face the most?


    Why did he be a yboy in front of so many people?


    "Ah... Let go of me! Let go of me!" Nina screamed. Her red blood was flowing back and her face was as


    red as a cooked duck.


    She had never thought that she would be so angry that she wanted to curse him.


    "Shut up!" With a darkened face, John pped her on the body, making her shut up, and then said to


    everyone present, "I don''t want anyone to know what happened today, otherwise..."


    "Yes, Mr. John. Don''t worry. This matter will never be spread."


    Feeling ashamed, Nina screamed and rubbed her hair to cover her face.


    She didn''t expect that she would be defeated today.


    She wasn''t defeated by Isabe, but by a man she barely knew.


    She was so angry that her whole body was in a mess.


    The sudden silence of Nina made John feel a little ufortable. "What are you afraid of? Are you


    afraid that I will eat you?"


    Oh... It seemed to be true.


    Without saying anything, John carried Nina to the private elevator, went straight to the garage, threw


    her into the back seat of the Rolls-Royce, and got into the car.


    Sitting on the driver''s seat, Henry was shocked and took a deep breath.


    If he didn''t breathe, he was afraid that he would be scared to death.


    Mr. John was so fierce. How could he carry Miss Nina down like this?


    But now, Miss Nina didn''t say anything. Her long hair covered her face. She just sat there numbly with


    undting breath.


    It seemed that she had given up struggling.


    On the contrary, Mr. John, with his bright eyes, looked at Nina beside him with aplicated


    expression and ordered, "Speak."


    In the dim underground garage, there were many cars. Only the lights of the Rolls-Royce were turned


    on, which made the garage look emptier.


    There was dead silence in the car. A gust of cold wind blew in from the window.


    The whole garage was so quiet that they could only hear their own breath. The space in the car itself


    was not big, and now Nina''s anger almost filled the whole car. The atmosphere was subtle.


    It seemed that Nina hadn''t heard his order. She was like an angry child. Her memory lingered on the


    moment when John picked her up like a sack.


    No one had hugged her, let alone shouldered her, except for her family.


    John was detestable.


    How dare he carry her!


    After a long time, she still didn''t say anything.


    The atmosphere became more subtle.


    At first, John didn''t care about whether Nina show her face to him. But as the stalemate went on, he felt


    a little uneasy.


    Five minutester, he asked uneasily, "Why are you angry?"


    ''If you are suddenly carried away by someone, will you be angry?''


    Nina ignored him.


    This time, John didn''t know what to do, even though he had always been good at work.


    He took out a cigarette from somewhere and lit it. Then he began to puff out the smoke again.


    However, this time, he was not as rxed as before, but rather uneasy.


    In the past, Nina would argue with him or fight against him directly, but now she didn''t say anything. He


    didn''t know what Nina was thinking at all.


    There was a hint of panic that even he himself did not notice.


    Every time he took a cigarette, he was thinking about how to make Nina speak.


    After thinking for a while, he came up with an idea.


    Nina was choked by his smoke. She cursed John in her heart.


    Hearing Nina choking, John threw away the cigarette quietly, and said in a cold voice.


    "The video has been deleted."


    Nina wondered.


    What was he going to say?


    Nina stretched out her hand to remove the hair in front of her forehead, pouted her mouth and blew the


    hair. Her bright eyes were as vignt and wild as a cat''s eyes.


    "Then we two don''t owe each other?"


    "Yes." John could clearly feel a trace of bitterness in his mouth.


    It was not easy for him to have some ups and downs, but he had to return to his usual calm.


    But...


    "You have to finish one thing."

 Chapter 26 I Like My Husband

    Chapter 26 I Like My Husband


    Nina knew that this man would not let her go so easily.


    "What''s the matter?" Nina replied coldly and sat upright. She was even unwilling to give a fake smile.


    John didn''t answer her question directly but ordered Henry, "Go to the hospital."


    "Why do we go to the hospital?" Nina was confused. She held her hair back to reveal her delicate face.


    Even if she frowned, she was still a beauty.


    Although Henry was doubtful, he still followed the order, driving to a private hospital invested by the Shi


    family.


    The car was running fast. A gust of wind raising the beautiful hair of Nina. After driving for a long time,


    John still didn''t answer Nina''s question, just leaving a cold side face.


    The man was still smiling at her in the billiards hall, but now he didn''t even say a word.


    It was John who raped Nina. Why did it look like Nina had offended him?


    Nina was as confused.


    She didn''t hate hospitals, but she hated herself to go to the hospital.


    Nina hadn''t received any response for a long time. Seeing that most of the way had been driven, she


    lost her patience andined. "Tell me why you want to go to the hospital? If you don''t tell me, I''ll


    jump out of the car immediately. "


    Nina did what she said.


    It was not the first time that she jumped out of the car. In order to avoid being tracked by her family, she


    had tried all kinds of tricks she could use and suffered a lot.


    However, John didn''t say any words and even closed his eyes for rest, not being threatened by Nina at


    all.


    There were few people who could threaten him, because he had no weakness that could be threaten


    by others. He had never seen anyone threaten others with himself.


    Although the little girl was interesting, it was not enough to make him care about her life and death.


    What''s more, she could jump out of the window easily?


    Too innocent!


    "Mrs. Nina, don''t do anything dangerous." Henry was not so calm. It was him who drove the car. If there


    was really something wrong, he would be punished by Mr. John. He aimed to attract Nina''s attention by


    talking with her and then closed the window.


    "y petty tricks." Nina stared sharply at Henry in the rearview mirror. Seeing that Nina raise her right


    hand to stop the slowly closed window, Henry was shocked.


    Henry quickly rolled down the window again. If Mrs. Nina was really hurt, he would be in big trouble.


    Neither of the two was easy to get along with. It was too difficult for Henry to be here.


    Not to mention Mr. Sam. Even though Mr. John was angry and didn''t care about Mrs. Nina''s life, but Mr.


    Sam did.


    Since he secretly told Mr.Sam that Mrs. Nina and Mr. John had known each other by ident, he


    would receive Mr.Sam''s message to inquire about the progress every night.


    Mr. Sam told him not to tell Mr. John the truth for the time being and tried his best to bring them


    together. If they couldn''t fall in love with each other in this way, it wouldn''t be toote to divorce.


    Thinking that he still had a task of matchmaking, and that the atmosphere in the car was really bad,


    Henry decided to ask a question.


    He guessed that Mr. John also wanted to know.


    "Mrs. Nina, do you have someone you like?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    No one answer the question.


    Well...... It didn''t seem to have achieved the expected effect.


    When John, who had been indifferent and pretended to close his eyes for rest, suddenly opened his


    eyes and looked at the rearview mirror with an intriguing look.


    He nced at Nina and saw that she was thinking about something. He could not help but sneer, "You


    still need to think about it? It seems that you don''t like that man very much. "


    It seemed that Mr. John felt a little jealous?


    Nina took retreat for the sake of advancing, "Do you have someone you like?"


    "No." He raised his voice suddenly and came over with a guilty conscience. His voice was so calm that


    Nina couldn''t understand the real meaning but Henry could.


    Why was he so loud?


    She was not deaf.


    "I have." Nina didn''t know what was going on. After hearing him say no, she felt a little difficult to


    breathe and retorted, "I like my husband."


    Great job!


    Nina sneered at John fearlessly.


    However, her husband was still him.


    They looked at each other, just like the battle between the generals of the two armies. If anyone


    couldn''t bear the pressure and looked away, the other would win.


    "Mrs. Nina, you are kidding, right?" Perhaps it was because Henry had contact with James for many


    days that he was infected with his quick temper. At that moment he dared to interject jokingly.


    "I''m not kidding."


    "She was not kidding."


    They said in unison and focused on Henry at the same time, waiting for Henry''s exnation. If he


    couldn''t exin, he would in big trouble.


    Though not watching them, Henry could feel the burning gaze on his back. Henry stiffened and


    pretended to be rxed.


    Mrs. Nina didn''t know who her husband was. Otherwise, how could she say that so calm in front of Mr.


    John.


    s


    Henry didn''t know what was going on between the two.


    "May I know your husband''s name, Mrs. Nina?" As far as he knew, Mrs. Nina had only seen Mr. Sam.


    She didn''t even know Mr. Sam''s surname, let alone her husband''s name.


    Nina was stunned for a while but was still confident. "Why should I tell you?"


    Henry smiled, "Mrs. Nina, are you on bad terms with your husband?"


    She was on bad terms with her husband? They even didn''t know each other.


    "Why do you say that?" Nina felt strange. She had only met Henry two times, but why did he have such


    a judgment.


    The car ran steadily. Henry rxed a lot. He looked at Nina in the rearview mirror and said two words


    with a smile.


    "Wedding ring."


    There was not only no wedding ring on Mrs. Nina''s hand, but also no ring mark on it.


    Reminded by Henry, Nina touched her ring finger on her right hand. Indeed, there was no ring.


    At the same time, John also looked at her white finger. Although she quickly hid her finger, he could


    clearly see that there was no ring on it.


    Thinking of that night, John couldn''t help smiling. The dull feeling just now gradually disappeared.


    It seemed that the marriage was meaningless.


    Seeing the subtle smile on Mr. John''s face, Henry breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. Mr. John would


    not get angry with Mrs. Nina any more.


    "Now, you still like your husband?" John looked at her with an evil smile. He was no longer


    confrontational with her, but more elusive.


    The man''s words suddenly shed through Nina''s mind.


    John told her to stay with him all the time until he let her go.


    Nina knew that many well-dressed men were all hypocrites. They liked to find a mistress secretly to


    show their charm.


    This man had a special quirk. He only found married women.


    Nina didn''t want to be poisoned and smiled, "Uncle, you don''t understand. I like my husband. Even if


    there is something wrong with his brain, his body or his mind, I like him. Besides, he just didn''t buy me


    a ring. "


    "You...... You are incurable. " The smile on John''s face disappeared.


    She was too ungrateful.


    Facing such a moody man, Nina always didn''t want to sit next to John. She tried her best to lean


    against the window, leaving one person''s space between them.


    The night wind blew Nina''s hair which made her more rxed.


    This scene irritated John again. He was so upset while Nina looked so calm.


    "Huh!" With a cold smile on John''s face, he asked, "Didn''t you ask why we were going to the hospital?"


    "Why?" Nina looked at him quietly.


    No matter what he did, there was no use worrying now.


    As usual, John wanted to light a cigarette. But as soon as he picked up the cigarette, he seemed to


    think of something and put it down.


    "Of course we need to have a physical examination in the hospital. I don''t want you to be pregnant with


    my child, so that you can have a reason to badger me in the future. "


    "I have your baby?" Nina seemed to have heard a big joke.

 Chapter 27 You Cant Do It

    Chapter 27 You Can''t Do It


    "Isn''t it?" It had been more than twenty days since they met for the first time. Thest two times they


    met, they didn''t prepare the contraceptive pills. Now the contraceptive pills would not take effect, so


    they had to go to the hospital.


    He had said that he hated trouble the most.


    Since Nina was thinking about her husband, his kindness was over.


    Nina suddenly smiled. She came to her period two days ago. How could she be pregnant?


    Although she forgot to take contraceptive pills and worried about thepensation of twenty million,


    she had been paying attention to this problem all the time.


    She didn''t feel relieved until her period came.


    "Uncle John, you are too confident." Nina couldn''t helpughing at him, but she kindly reminded him, "I


    also drank a mouthful of brown sugar water when I came out tonight."


    "What does it have to do with me?" John didn''t know why, and he sneered.


    Henry shook his head slightly. He was afraid that Mr. John would say something stupid and lose face in


    front of Miss Nina.


    If Mr. John knew it in the future and med Henry for not telling him the meaning, Henry would lose his


    life. "Mr. John, Miss Nina means that her Aunt Flo hase to visit her recently."


    "Aunt Flo is not my rtive." John once again answered honestly.


    Nina couldn''t helpughing.


    How could this man be so cute.


    In the past, she only thought that John was arrogant and narcissistic, which was too annoying. Now


    she found that he was narcissistic, but did not know it. What he said was really a little cute.


    If he also had an Aunt Flo, she wouldugh heartlessly.


    "No, Mr. John, Miss Nina means..." Henry waspletely speechless. Which kind of person that Mr.


    John was? Henry really didn''t know how to make John understand the true meaning of what Miss Nina


    said.


    "All right." John squinted at the smiling Nina and ordered, "Go to the hospital."


    "I don''t need to go to the hospital. Stop the car." Nina''s face returned to normal. It didn''t matter to make


    a joke in the car. However, it really mattered if they made a joke in the hospital. John would probably be


    ashamed to death in the future if he knew it.


    At that time, he would definitely me her for everything.


    "Go to the hospital." John insisted on going to the hospital.


    Nina was kind-hearted and wanted to save his face. But since he insisted, she had to tell the truth.


    "John, I can''t be pregnant." Nina kindly reminded him, with tenderness in her wet eyes, smiling.


    What did she mean?


    What did she mean by smiling?


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    All of a sudden, John''s eyes darkened. His face darkened as he approached her. "Are youughing at


    me?"


    "I..." Nina was speechless. How could he see that she wasughing at him?


    Nina was angry but wanted tough. She turned her head away and didn''t look at John anymore. She


    really couldn''t understand him, and she couldn''t even look straight at him.


    However, when she saw him like this, his feelings changed. Why did he feel that she was dismissing


    him? He pinched her chin and turned her face to him. With a gloomy face, he scolded, "Tell me the


    truth!"


    Nina felt painful and found that she couldn''t get rid of his hand. She was furious and mocked, "Why are


    you so confident in yourself?"


    Was she saying that he couldn''t do it?


    Was she challenging a man''s dignity?


    "Say it again if you dare!" He pinched her chin harder until tears welled up in her stubborn eyes.


    "Kid, did anyone tell you not to provoke a man''s dignity so easily? Otherwise..." His low voice was like


    the sound of a cello, maic and seductive.


    He looked at her face, which was so close to him, with tender skin, watery eyes, especially her pink


    little mouth, which was so eye-catching that he wanted to kiss her.


    Unconsciously, John put his face close to hers, and his cold lips slid across her cheeks intentionally or


    unintentionally.


    The smell of his unique tobo mixed with the fragrance of mint went straight into her nose. His


    erged handsome face with magic made her face get redder and redder as he got closer.


    At this critical moment, she tilted her head and her lips just touched John''s face. The cold touching


    made Nina tremble.


    Nina''s heart was beating.


    The disordered heartbeat was clear to ears, just like the elk that had been frightened in the mountain


    forest, running around.


    But she didn''t know whose heartbeat it was.


    "You, you, stay away from me." Nina reached out her hand and pushed him, but it was useless. Her


    voice was softer. It sounded like a beautiful girl hiding in her lover''s arms and acting like a spoiled child.


    She wanted to curse. However, as soon as her voice came out, Nina was frightened by the coquetry in


    her voice.


    "If only you could be obedient." John said in a hoarse voice, with mes burning in his abdomen. His


    eyes became softer.


    This feeling was really wonderful.


    Only when he was close to Nina would he have such an unpredictable and wonderful feeling.


    Nina really opened the door to a new world for him.


    The ambiguous atmosphere spread in the car, floating and filling the whole car. Fortunately, Henry had


    the foresight to know what would happen, so he had raised the partition between the front and back


    seats and roll up the window.


    Then John lifted the short hair on her forehead, gently. "You just said that I couldn''t do it, so I want to


    prove it to you."


    Prove? Oh!


    Nina suddenly came to her senses and pushed John. When her hand touched his chest, the scene of


    their first meeting appeared in her mind. She subconsciously withdrew her strength.


    "Are you afraid? I thought you were fearless."


    Then he added, "You''ve been disobedient all the time, so I want to punish you."


    "I''m afraid! Of course I''m afraid!" Nina''s heart beat faster as she blurted out. She pulled out her hand,


    which was still warm.


    She finally understood that John had a hidden rule that the one who obeyed him would be prosperous,


    and the one who rebelled against him would die.


    If she obeyed him, everything would be fine. If she contradicted him, he would bully her to the end.


    Did she have to obey him?


    No, it was impossible.


    If she obeyed him, she would be at his disposal. If she didn''t obey him, she would be able to fight for a


    chance of survival.


    Besides, she had never done anything to sacrifice herself to others.


    What''s more, this man had set her up and caused a big trouble from the Zhang family.


    She had thought that when Isabe framed her up and made her suffer from the publicments, she


    could just return it in the same way. From then on, she could live her own life and had no rtionship


    with Isabe.


    Now Isabe hated her to the core. Since the Zhang family had found someone to follow her, such


    things were likely to happen for more times.


    Nina couldn''t forget it.


    "John, I''m on my period. That''s what girls have every month. Being on period means that I''m not


    pregnant. Don''t worry. I''m not pregnant with your child. Even if I really want to have a child one day, it''s


    definitely not yours." Nina smiled, alienated and indifferent.


    Seeing that there was anger on John''s face, she didn''t fear and continued, "I forgive you for exposing


    the video to the Zhang family. Fortunately, nothing happened to me. It was just a false rm."


    "Stop the car! Stop the car!" Nina raised her hand and patted the side of the car anxiously.


    She couldn''t wait to escape from the shackles of John.

 Chapter 28 Are You Fall In Love With Each Other

    Chapter 28 Are You Fall In Love With Each Other


    Henry was shrewd. He pretended not to hear what she said. The car was still running steadily and had


    no intention of slowing down, but the destination was changed.


    Now Mr. John and Mrs. Nina were having a good time. It would be better to drive directly to his private


    vi.


    Seeing the car didn''t seem to stop, Nina annoyed and red at the John and said, "Ask him to stop."


    John ignored Nina''s words but asked, "What did that sentence mean just now?"


    "Which sentence?" Nina said so much just now. Didn''t John understand a word?


    With anxiety, Nina no longer coveted his appearance. She pushed John away with all her strength.


    Whoosh......


    The car was more spacious suddenly.


    John saw thecent look on her face. If it weren''t for the fact that he had purposely withdrawn his


    strength and followed the direction she was pushing, would she have been able to push him away?


    The little girl really didn''t know how to be grateful.


    But now the most important thing was to understand what she meant just now. "What''s the meaning of


    nothing happened and just a false rm?"


    "What did the Zhang family do to you?" John looked at her seriously.


    "What can they do? Someone followed me and was about to tie me up. Isn''t this what you want? " Nina


    sneered, unwilling to look at John again.


    This was not what he wanted.


    But he didn''t know what he wanted.


    However, when John heard that the Zhang family had sent someone to follow her, he felt as if he had


    been vited. His eyes shed with ferocity and coldness, looking at the endless road ahead.


    He didn''t even want to fight back when Nina hit him.


    The Zhang family still wanted to kidnap her?


    Did they think he was dead?


    After a long time, John stiffly said two words. "I see."


    Then he asked Henry to stop the car and threw Nina on the side of the road.


    Before Nina came to her sense in the wind, the car had already left, leaving her alone.


    Nina had asked John to stop earlier, but he refused. Now he left her in a deste ce.


    This guy deliberately yed a trick on her.


    But they would never see each other again in future.


    It took Nina a long time to get to her apartment by taxi which cost her hundreds of dors. It was


    already one o''clock in the morning when she arrived home. She was so tired and immediately fell down


    to sleep.


    It was already morning when she woke up.


    There was a professional course of criminal psychology this morning. In the past, it was teacher Qin


    who took this ss, but every two month, Professor Gu, the most powerful expert in criminal


    psychology, woulde and teach a ss.


    Professor Gu was a famous profile writer of criminal psychology in China. He had a lot of disciples who


    were working in criminal detection teams all over the country. Professor Gu was also a teacher of Nina.


    Nina was the youngest disciple of Professor Gu. Compared with other disciples, she was not good at


    study and was now studying and practicing hard.


    Nina couldn''t be absent in Professor Gu''s lesson. She was the first one to arrive at the ssroom.


    Nina sat in the first row. As soon as she took out her book on criminal psychology, she heard steady


    footsteps behind her.


    "Nina." Although Professor Gu had gray hair and short stature, he was strong. With beard on his round


    face, he smiled kindly.


    He looked at Nina kindly, just like grandpa looked at his granddaughter.


    Hearing the sound, Nina turned her body sideways, with respect in her eyes, looked at him delightedly


    just like seeing her family. The happiness of yesterday was suddenly forgotten.


    "Teacher, why do youe so early today?" Normally, Professor Gu would arrive two minutes before


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the ss.


    There were still more than 10 minutes left before the ss started.


    "Don''t stand there. Have a seat. I have something to tell you in advance." Professor Gu smiled and sat


    down on the chair beside her.


    "Okay. Professor you say." Nina also sat down, turned to Professor Gu and looked at him seriously.


    Professor must have something to say about that case.


    "Are you still paying attention to the suicide incident a few days ago? I read your email analysis, which


    surprised me. " Professor Gu showed his approval for Nina without any dissimtion. Afterbining


    the two suicide cases, there were indeed a lot of obscuremon points.


    It seemed that he had a sense of aplishment as if his disciple had grown up finally.


    "Although the police station has settled the case, I hope you can continue to investigate. You can''t let


    the real criminals get away with it."


    "Thank you, professor." Professor''s words made Nina more determined to continue the investigation.


    Professor Gu took out a business card from his bag and handed it to Nina. He pointed at the name on


    the card and introduced, "Noah Ye is the leader of the criminal investigation team in LC City. If you find


    enough evidence, you can contact him, or you can tell him your analysis now and let him investigate


    the suicide case again."


    After saying that, professor raised his hand and patted on Nina''s shoulder, indicating that he thought


    highly of her and was looking forward to the solution of this case.


    "I got it, professor." After Nina put away the card, her ssmates entered the ssroom one after


    another. Professor Gu stood up and went to the tform.


    Some students were talking andughing. Some of them seemed to mention the name of Nina. As


    soon as seeing Professor Gu standing on the tform, they immediately shut up and found a seat.


    Strangely, there was not a single ssmate sitting around Nina, as if she was isted. During this


    period, someone looked at Nina with disgust or fear.


    Nina didn''t take it seriously until Professor Gu left the ssroom.


    "Why is Nina fine? Is her heart made of stone? "


    "I think so. Otherwise, how could she treat their good friend like this? Isabe is so pitiful."


    "It was unfortunate for Isabe to make friend with Nina. She was pped and her family was in


    trouble.


    "It''s chilling to think about it. I used to think Isabe was annoying, but now I think she is really pitiful. I


    didn''t expect that she was hurt by her good friend. "


    Slowing down her steps, Nina listened to the whisper carefully and she was full of perplexing doubts.


    In the end, Michelle helped her solved the doubts.


    Michelle was worried about her andined, "Nini, even if you want to p Isabe, you can find a


    ce where no one is around. Well, someone saw you pping her, and now they are talking about


    you."


    It suddenly dawned on Nina that she was just seen by her ssmates when she pped Isabe.


    But it didn''t matter, but someone said that Isabe''s family was in trouble. What was going on?


    "Do you know what happened to Isabe''s family?" Nina looked at Michelle in confusion.


    Michelle was shocked and asked in disbelief, "really? You really don''t know? Didn''t you let that toad......


    Not toad. "


    James had already broken off the rtionship with her in the game. What''s more, he also found a


    teammate of a legend to take her to the prize of the quest. She had already made peace with James.


    "It''s James. Didn''t you ask him to suppress the Zhang family?" Michelle thought that it was Nina who


    did this. After all, after getting along with her for a period of time, Michelle knew that Nina must take


    revenge.


    Fortunately, Michelle fawned on her quickly.


    However, when she thought that James was willing to help Nina offend the whole Zhang family,


    Michelle couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Nini, are you fall in love with James? But he is your junior schoolmate. "


    ......


    Nina didn''t like the younger one.

 Chapter 29 Uncle John Likes You

    Chapter 29 Uncle John Likes You


    However, did James suppress the Zhang family?


    It didn''t surprise Nina at all. Maybe it was because James thought Isabe had used him and became


    angry from embarrassment.


    "Mickey, haven''t you woken up?" Nina couldn''t help but roll her eyes and sigh helplessly. "What does it


    have to do with me that James wants to suppress the Zhang family himself?"


    She wasn''t so influential.


    Michelle puffed up her cheeks and looked regretful. Nini had no one to rely on. It would be great if


    James could be the backer sometimes.


    He was rich, powerful and good-looking.


    "Nini, do you know how miserable the Zhang family is now? The Zhang family is on the verge of


    bankruptcy, and Isabe will soon be a poor girl. Isabe deserves it for offending the prince of the Shi


    family." At the mention of the miserable situation of the Zhang family, Michelle looked excited, as if she


    had a deep grudge against Isabe.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Of course there was a grudge. Isabe and she used to join in the same club. At that time, Isabe


    ordered Michelle to do things for her every day, and whenever Isabe was unhappy, she would scold


    Michelle in front of the whole club.


    If her parents hadn''t taught her not to lower herself to the same level as impolite people, Michelle would


    have been unable to bear it.


    When Michelle saw the post that Isabe was beaten up in the street, sheughed heartily. Someone


    helped her vent her anger. Now seeing the Zhang family in bad luck, she grinned from ear to ear.


    "Go bankrupt?" The Shi family did hit the Zhang family heavily. But after thinking for a while, Nina said,


    "Isabe''s mother is the chairman of the Fang''s Group. The Zhang family won''t go bankrupt easily."


    Michelleughed. She keptughing and the bread in her hand couldn''t stop her mouth.


    "Stopughing. The Zhang family won''t go bankrupt easily." Nina had investigated Isabe''s family


    background. Amelia was the only child of the Fang family. And Isabe was the only child of Amelia.


    Isabe was destined to inherit the property of the Fang family and the Zhang family. Without the


    Zhang family, there was still the Fang family.


    "What? Why?" The smile on Michelle''s face froze, and the bread in her hand also smelt bad.


    "Although it''s not a good idea to take pleasure in others'' misfortune, Isabe is a bad person. She


    bullied me, framed you and even sent a post to make you scolded." Michelle defended Nina. Nini was


    Michelle''s best friend now. Nini was so cute and kind. Who bullied Nini deserved to be in bad luck.


    Nina frowned, "How do you know it?"


    At the moment Michelle was about to answer, James said, "I told her of course."


    James came again, staggering. He even raised his eyebrows towards the two girls, sat next to the two


    of them, rudely picked up and took a sip of Nina''s juice, which hadn''t been drunk yet.


    After drinking it up, he raised one of his legs, shook his tiptoes and proudly showed off, "Aunt... Sis, are


    you satisfied with the current situation of the Zhang family?"


    He had intended to call her Aunt Nina, but when he saw the warning in Nina''s eyes, he immediately


    changed his words.


    Nina red at James. How dare he call her Aunt Nina again? He almost tricked her to deathst night.


    "Order your drink yourself." Nina took back the juice angrily and didn''t want to take a look at him.


    "Mr. James, why do you call Nini sis? Is it because she is your senior by one year? Besides, why don''t


    you call me sis?" Michelle also took a sip of juice, with her questioning ck eyes.


    "You are younger than me. Why do I call you sis? But Nina is different. No matter what, she will be


    superior to me in seniority." James had been watching in the darkst night and saw Uncle John


    carrying Aunt Nina away.


    A bold man carried a beautiful girl away. He knew what would happen next without thinking.


    Henry was indeed clever and knew that Nina would be James'' aunt.


    James was sure that Uncle John must have a crush on Nina. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have attacked the


    Zhang family and even given a warning to the Fang family.


    At present, another big family in LC City was about to decline.


    "James, if you can''t control your mouth and talk nonsense, I''ll take a needle to sew it for you." What did


    James mean by seniority?


    Did he think Nina didn''t understand what he meant?


    She wouldn''t marry his proud and narcissistic uncle, unless she was blind.


    James immediately covered his mouth immediately. He shook his head to beg for mercy. But in fact, he


    didn''t think he was wrong at all.


    "But you haven''t answered me yet. Are you satisfied with the situation of the Zhang family?" Then he


    continued to ask her the question again.


    If she was not satisfied, he would go back and tell his uncle to do more things to make her satisfied.


    Then John would have no time to care about him.


    "What does it have to do with me? Wasn''t it you who wanted to suppress the Zhang family." Although


    she had broken up with Isabe, she had always been targeting the people involved and would not do


    anything to their family.


    What did she mean?


    "Wasn''t it Uncle John who did it because the Zhang family bullied you?"


    "Did your Uncle John do this?"


    "Yes!"


    Nina frowned and asked suspiciously, "Why did he do that?"


    She didn''t agree with the reason mentioned by James. It would be good if John didn''t y tricks on her.


    Would John suppress a powerful man because of her?


    It was simply impossible.


    "You don''t know that?" With an unbelievable look on his face, James wondered if John had seeded


    in getting her heart.


    Butst night, when James saw Uncle John carry her away, she had no intention of resisting at all.


    Nina seemed to be willing to do it.


    "What do I know?" She only knew that John sent the video to the Zhang family, which caused a series


    of incidents.


    She had nned to give Isabe a dose of her own medicine and made her suffer the same public


    opinion as her. She didn''t have to make friends with her in the future, so as not to cause more trouble.


    But she didn''t expect that trouble woulde in the end.


    With one hand on his forehead, James couldn''t help but sigh that there was time when his omnipotent


    Uncle John was useless. Although he had done so many things, Aunt Nina didn''t know what he meant


    for at all.


    "What are you talking about? What Nini should know?" With her eyes wide open, Michelle tried her


    best to prick up her ears and blinked with confusion.


    She tried hard to listen, but she really didn''t understand.


    With his hands spread out, he shrugged and said, "It''s just that my Uncle John likes you! Don''t you


    know?"


    Nina was surprised. She coughed. A mouthful of water was sprayed out of Nina''s mouth, right on


    James'' ck hair and handsome face.


    The water made his hair on the forehead wet and stuck together, like the rain on the eaves, dripping


    down his wet face and turning into water marks.


    James jumped up in shock and looked at Nina bitterly.


    ''Aunt Nina, no matter how excited you are, you can''t...''


    "I''m sorry. Are you okay?" With an apologetic look on her face, Nina hurriedly took out a tissue and put


    it on his face. "Why did you tell such a joke for no reason? Wipe it by yourself."


    At this moment, James rolled his eyes and looked at Nina with bitterness.


    If it weren''t for his aunt and her future child, he would have sprayed more water back.


    Now he could only wipe himself with a tissue. It was him who was sprayed, but it was also him who


    wipe the water.


    As expected, John and Nina were in the same family, and they both came to restrict him.


    James caught a glimpse of a Bentley parked on the road outside. It was one of John''s three favorite


    cars.


    At this time, the window slowly rolled down. The person on the driver''s seat was actually Henry.


    Uncle John? James was astonished.

 Chapter 30 You Are So Stupid

    Chapter 30 You Are So Stupid


    Wherever assistant Henry appeared, Uncle John must be there.


    James stood up from the chair and wiped the water on his face randomly with a tissue in one hand.


    James saw Henry meanwhile Henry was him.


    Henry nodded at James then reported to John who was in the back seat, "Mr. John, Mrs. Nina stays


    with Mr. James and Mr. James has seen me."


    In the back seat, Johnzily raised his eyelids and rubbed between his eyebrows. His eyes were


    bloodshot that he looked so tired.


    Yesterday, he soon regretted leaving Nina in the wilderness. There was almost no one in that damn


    ce at that time, let alone a taxi. She was so beautiful. If she met a yboy...... John didn''t dare to


    think about the consequence.


    So John hurried to ask Henry to drive her back. However, as soon as they turned back, John saw her


    get on a taxi.


    Damn it! It''s sote. Why was there still taxis in this remote ce?


    When John saw Nina get into the car and watch the taxi turn around and leave, he really wanted to


    purchase the taxipany and fire that driver.


    When he got home, he tossed and turned all night.


    John couldn''t fall asleep because he couldn''t forget Nina in her mind. He couldn''t forget the


    misunderstanding between them when they met for the first time, the p the second time they met,


    and the suplex the third time......


    John also couldn''t forget her stare, her soft voice of "uncle", the coquettish calling of "husband", and


    her heartbeat in the car...... His heart beat faster as soon as he thought of Nina.


    Until the sun rises, he found cigarette butts scattered all over the ground. It was the first time in his life


    that he didn''t sleep all night.


    As soon as John arrived at thepany in the morning, Amelia, the chairman of Fang Group, was


    waiting at the door to apologize. She begged him to give her a chance and exined to him that


    Isabe took advantage of James.


    She should have an attitude of asking for help and her exnation should be honest.


    John didn''t expect that Amelia would nder Nina in front of him. He could barely bear that James was


    used by Isabe but he didn''t allow others to judge Nina arbitrarily.


    The consequence was that Amelia failed to plead for mercy and got Fang Group into trouble. However,


    the Fang Group was not belong to Amelia. With the help of other directors, the Zhang family would go


    bankrupt in less than two days.


    This was also revenge for his little girl.


    Knowing that John hadn''t slept all night, Henry plucked up courage to remind him that he had fallen in


    love with Mrs. Nina.


    John thought it was a joke, butter he felt that it sounded reasonable.


    John came to the LD University involuntarily and saw Nina spit out the water on the face of James


    The little girl was still so naughty. Well done.


    For a moment, John was less sleepy than before.


    "Mr. John, do I need to call Mrs. Nina over here?" Henry''s voice brought him back to reality.


    "Not yet." Because he didn''t know what to say when he saw the little girl.


    He just wanted to do what he hadn''t done yesterday.


    But unfortunately, she was not feeling well so he''s better not meet her.


    Henry was a little surprised. Mr. John left his work behind and came to LD University just to take a look


    at Mrs. Nina?


    When did Mr. John change his attitude?


    Shouldn''t he just take Mrs. Nina in away?


    However, it seemed that Mr. James was about toe here with Nina.


    "Senior, let''s go. I''ll treat you to dinner today!" James said excitedly, forgetting what Nina had done to


    him just now.


    He must create an opportunity for Uncle John and Aunt Nina.


    "Dinner? Pick me up. " Michelle reply quickly. As long as it came to food, she was the first one to


    response.


    "Dinner?" What was wrong with James? Why did he invite her to dinner for no reason? It was not good


    to tter him, especially when it came to chuck.


    Since the incident of snatching the phonest night, Nina had been on guard against James and


    nced at him with doubt.


    She pointed at his wet hair on his forehead and his face that had just been sprayed water. "Are you out


    of your mind?"


    James felt embarrassed.


    Puff


    Some people around them burst intoughter. They all knew the man was Mr. James, and the woman


    was Nina. They didn''t believe the rumor that Nina fell in love with Mr. James at first, but now they really


    believed it.


    Who dares to spray water at Mr. James? Who dares to be disrespectful to Mr. James?


    Nina dared to do these.


    But Nina was too eloquent. Was Mr. James just out of her mind? Though being sprayed, James still


    invited Nina to dinner.


    "Why are youughing?" James didn''t dare to be angry with Nina, who was his Aunt Nina.


    But he dared to yell at the others who were totally senseless. It was already a great kindness to see Mr.


    James jokes, but they dared tough.


    Everyone stoppedughing and lowered their heads depressingly.


    "Oh, don''t worry about them. Let''s go to have dinner. Mr. James, what do you want to buy us for


    dinner?"


    "You have to ask her what Nina likes to eat. I''m going to invite her to dinner."


    "Nini likes seafood. She likes seafood most. Let''s go to eat hairy crabs. How about hairy crabs, Nini? "


    Michelle walked up to Nina and held her arm. She smiled and revealed her white teeth. The two little


    tiger teeth were very cute.


    Nina''s heart seemed to be hit by something. Isabe had been friends with her for two years, but she


    never knew that Nina liked seafood most. Even Albert, who had always been considerate and gentle,


    didn''t know that she liked seafood.


    How did Michelle know?


    "You''re not Nina. How do you know she likes seafood?" James asked Michelle confidently and he just


    asked what Nina want to say.


    Michelle took it for granted and said confidently, "Of course I know. Every time I have dinner with Nini,


    there will be a kind of seafood on her te, sometimes lobster, sometimes squid, and sometimes


    scallop. Anyway, there will be seafood."


    "But Nini always order one of them, because..." Michelle turned her head to look at Nina with


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    tenderness in her eyes. She muttered in her heart, ''because Nini are poor, she always save money.''


    But she couldn''t tell this to James, in case he looked down upon Nini.


    With her right hand holding Nina''s arm and her left hand grabbing James''s clothes, Michelle was about


    to walk out. "So we''re going to eat seafood? Let''s go to the seafood buffet and eat all of them. "


    Looking at Michelle''s expression just now, Nina guessed that Michelle thought she was too poor to eat


    seafood.


    She didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Okay, let''s go to eat seafood." Nina walked arm in arm with Michelle dotingly. She knew that Mickey


    must want to eat too.


    Hearing this, James was overjoyed. He took out his phone and dialed a familiar number.


    "I''ll call someone to book a table in Seafood Restaurant for us."


    "Great! It''s said that all the seafood in the Seafood Restaurant were transported from CM Ind. They


    are definitely the freshest in LC City, and the chefs are also first-rate. Let''s go there to eat. Anyway, the


    Seafood Restaurant is owned by the Shi family. Hurry up! "


    When mentioning the CM Ind, Nina''s eyes were dull and returned to normal immediately.


    When James dialed the number, Uncle John''s low and hoarse voice came from the other side, "What''s


    up? If nothing important, I will hang up. "


    "Oh, Uncle John, please don''t. senior Nina likes seafood most, so please book a table in the Seafood


    Restaurant." With his back to Nina, James smiled sinisterly.


    Then he covered her mouth and whispered to the phone, "Uncle John, don''t say that I didn''t help you."


    Sitting in the car, a glimmer of light suddenly appeared in John''s eyes, and said to Henry, "Go to the


    Seafood Restaurant."


    Hearing that, James was relieved. He drove his dazzling Ferrari and drove Nina and Michelle to the


    Seafood Restaurant.


    As soon as the car stopped at the door of the Seafood Restaurant, they met John who got off from


    Bentley.


    "Nini, your uncle is also here!" Michelle pressed her face against the window and pointed at the man in


    a ck suit.


    The cold and charming profile was just reflected in their eyes.

 Chapter 31 Meeting In The Toilet

    Chapter 31 Meeting In The Toilet


    Nina turned her head and saw the cold back of John, who was walking into the Seafood Restaurant.


    Why was he here?


    On second thought, just now Mickey had told her that the Seafood Restaurant was the property of the


    Shi family, then it was normal for him to be here.


    As long as she didn''t meet himter.


    On the driver''s seat, James was delighted to find that Nina looked at John with fascination.


    It seemed that Aunt Nina also liked Uncle John!


    At this time, Michelle shook Nina''s arm, pouted and asked, "Don''t you go to see your uncle?"


    "¡­¡­" Once again, Nina was convinced by Michelle''s foolishness.


    She had to make it clear this time. "Mickey, let me make it clear for thest time. He is not my uncle. He


    is not my rtive."


    "What?" Michelle touched her head with confusion. She still couldn''t figure it out.


    "What are you thinking about? That''s my Uncle John! " James interjected angrily.


    Uncle John was going to be Nina''s husband. How could he be her uncle!


    Michelle was surprised again, but this time, she thought about it quickly then suddenly screamed with


    amazement.


    "Ah! You just say that your Uncle John liked Nini? So he like Nini? " It seemed that Michelle heard a


    incredible gossip. She was so surprised that she couldn''t close her mouth and looked at the Nina with a


    cunning expression..


    Nina felt a little guilty when she was seen through by Isabe. In a trance, her heart missed a beat. She


    was stunned for a while and then got out of the car in a panic. "I really don''t know what you are talking


    about!"


    After escaping from the car, she didn''t feel so embarrassed.


    She took a deep breath and didn''t understand why she had a feeling of palpitation.


    Although she did want to divorce and fell in love with someone she loved. But it was definitely not that


    man.


    The slight throbbing feeling was like an elk that had been sleeping soundly in the deep mountain forest


    all year round. Suddenly, it was awakened by a noise. Then the gentle breeze slowly calmed down the


    restlessness in its heart.


    The fragrance of the Seafood Restaurant aroused the appetite of Nina. She hadn''t smelled such a


    familiar taste for two years.


    The people who could enter the Seafood Restaurant were either rich or powerful. Without the exclusive


    membership card of the Seafood Restaurant, they couldn''t enter this ce.


    However, James was no need for a card. His face was the pass to the Seafood Restaurant. The


    waiters who passed him would bow his head and respectfully greeted, "Good morning, Mr. James."


    At ordinary times, James felt annoyed to hear that, but today he was very happy andcent to


    hear that in front of his senior students. Then he led them to the top floor directly. The environment on


    the top floor was the most unique. There was only a table by the window, and only Shi families were


    allowed to sit there.


    There was a white piano in the corner. As soon as they got off the elevator, they heard the melodious


    music.


    As soon as James came in, a waiter came and whispered to him, "Mr. James, Mr. John is already


    inside."


    James nodded and let the waiter leave.


    He went straight to the seat and sat down, crossing his legs and said to Nina generously, "Order! Order


    all the dishes you like! Don''t stand on ceremony."


    Michelle took the menu and pointed at it, "Except this, this, and this, I want all the other dishes."


    "Okay, please wait a moment."


    After the waiter went downstairs, Michelle said to Nina with a smile, "What I ordered just now are all the


    specialties of Seafood Restaurant, which are all transported from CM Ind so they are very fresh.


    What''s more, the cook is handsome and powerful. You must eat moreter."


    Michelle smacked her lips and decided to rip James off and enjoy the meal with Nini.


    Looking at the intoxicated look on Michelle''s face, Nina chuckled. Nina looked around and then stood


    up and went to the toilet.


    James narrowed his eyes and looked around like a radar. He didn''t find Uncle John, so there was only


    one ce left.


    It was the toilet.


    James felt verycent. He was always smart when he came up with bad ideas. He waved at


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Michelle and smiled slyly. "Mickey, do you want to find a boyfriend for Nina?"


    "Boyfriend?" Mickey was confused for a while then nodded heavily, "Yes, I want! In this way, Nini can


    be protected in the future. "


    Everything would be all right.


    With a sinister smile, James grabbed Michelle''s hand and chased after Nina. "Come with me. Don''t


    speak and just do whatever I ask you to do."


    Michelle nodded in a daze. Soon, they caught up with Nina.


    At this time, Nina had already walked to the door of the toilet. Before pushing the door of thedies''


    toilet, she heard the sound of running and the anxious voice of James.


    "Wait, wait. Mickey has a stomachache. Let her go first." James pushed Michelle in the toilet directly.


    Bang


    Without any reason, James pushed Nina into the men''s toilet before Nina react. Then James closed


    the door with a m.


    It happened in an instant, so fast that no one had time to react. By that time, James had already did his


    job and gave himself apusecently.


    Uncle John, you have to make an extra effort!


    That''s all I can do for you!


    Nina''s first reaction was to open the door of the toilet and went out, but she found that the doorknob


    couldn''t turn, and someone had locked the door outside.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw a man standing in front of the pee pool, looking at her


    inexplicably.


    This was John who Nina had begged not to see just now.


    The point was that he was......


    When they looked at each other, Nina blushed all of a sudden and cried out "ah". She turned around in


    a hurry and covered her face with her hands. Biting her lips, Nina closed her eyes and apologized, "I''m


    sorry."


    Compared to the embarrassment of Nina, John was calm. He unhurriedly zipped his trousers and


    walked over.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Nina thought it was strange that John was so generous. Shouldn''t he be angry and sneer at her?


    However, John washed his hands and said indifferently, "Can I dig out your eyes? If I dig it out, who will


    see me in the future? "


    Nina''s face, which had already been red, suddenly turned into purple. Her throat became a little dry


    and hoarse. Nina had to lick her lips and swallow again.


    Nina still closed her eyes tightly, and clenched her fists slightly.


    When John stood at the wash basin, he could see the expression on her face clearly. Her rosy cheeks


    seemed to be cute.


    Thest time he saw her blush like this was twenty days ago, in the Four Seasons Garden.


    In that moment, he wanted to tease her again. He leaned over and whispered in a low voice.


    You blush like this. Are you thinking..."


    "Stop fantasizing!" Taking a step back in an instant, Nina opened her slightly trembling eyshes. Her


    angry expression made her look more lovely.


    John couldn''t help but smile. He took a step forward and approached Nina again. He said seriously,


    "I''m not fantasizing about other people. I''m just fantasizing about you."

 Chapter 32 Look At Me As You Like At Night

    Chapter 32 Look At Me As You Like At Night


    ''He is not fantasizing about other people. He''s just fantasizing about me?


    What does he mean?


    Fantasizing...''


    Nina was thinking about something indescribable.


    Looking at the solemn and serious expression on John''s face, Nina''s face turned so red that she felt


    ashamed and wanted to get away right now.


    Did John know that what he said just now was really easy to make people indulge in their fancy?


    When did he be so clever and take the initiative to make her so embarrassed?


    Nina tried her best to calm down. She closed her eyes slightly, and used the image conversation


    technique in psychology to slowly guide herself to return to normal.


    John just looked at her quietly. When he saw her red face slowly return to its original color, he felt a


    sense of frustration.


    Didn''t Adrian say that kind of words would help to win all women''s affection?


    It didn''t work!


    John frowned slightly, and his mood plummeted as if he was riding a roller coaster. He took out his


    phone and roared at James, "Open the door, right now!" He med all the faults on James.


    This roar opened Nina''s eyes, and then she heard the sound of someone opening the door in panic.


    John walked straight past her without looking at her, with a cold face.


    "Uncle John, Aunt Nina." With a smile on his face, James nodded and bowed, only to find that there


    was something wrong with the atmosphere. After being red at by John, James immediately shut his


    mouth, straightened his body and stood aside. He didn''t dare to show any expression on his face,


    fearing that it would be the reason for John to be angry.


    With her head down, Nina rushed to thedy''s room without hearing anything else. Fortunately,


    everything returned to normal when she came out again. She then walked towards the table with ease.


    Seeing that there was one more person at the table, she stopped. On the other side, James and


    Michelle were sitting together. They were whispering to each other whether to order more since one


    more person joined the dinner.


    This was a square table. Although the table wasrge, there were only four seats. In the current


    situation, Nina seemed to have no choice but to sit next to John.


    Just sit next to him. He couldn''t do anything to her in front of others.


    Nina made up her mind and sat down quickly. They sat side by side. It seemed that she had won a


    round.


    In the past, when she stood beside him, she would always be one head shorter than him, which made


    her feel that she was inferior to him no matter how strong her aura was.


    James and Michelle sat together, quietly picked up the menu, covered their mouths and smiled


    cunningly.


    Not long after, the seafood feast was served with good color, smell and taste. There were all kinds of


    seafood, including caviar.


    "Caviar of beluga?" Michelle thought she was blind. A can of caviar of beluga costs about 210


    thousand dors, with only more than a kilo.


    "Why are you so surprised? It''s just caviar!" With a disapproving look on his face, James still put it in


    front of Michelle.


    Michelle put it in front of Nina and said, "Nini, enjoy it. And these. Don''t you like seafood most? These


    are the best in LC City."


    Nina smiled. In fact, she had eaten better seafood. But she had never had a meal which contained


    nearly all kinds of seafood as it was now.


    When she was at home, her parents were very busy, and she was also very busy. Only her elder


    brother would apany her on dinner.


    But now, Michelle kept picking up food for her, as if she was going to stuff a table of delicious food into


    her stomach. At the same time, James was also introducing all kinds of dishes.


    It looked like a harmonious family. James looked like a younger brother, and Michelle looked like a


    younger sister. If there was an elder brother, it would be perfect.


    As for John, who kept silent...


    If he yed the role of an elder brother, he would be too old. He was too young to y the role of an


    uncle. He couldn''t y the role of a mother, because the gender was wrong. He couldn''t y the role


    of a father, because his genes were not good enough to give birth to a perfect daughter like her.


    Forget it. Just take him as nothing.


    Nina put away the idea of ying house in her mind and began to concentrate on dealing with the


    delicacies piled up in front of her.


    She should have been very focused on eating the seafood of CM Ind, but why did her eyes turn to


    the other side from time to time?


    She peeked at John with the corner of her eyes. His angr face seemed to have been carefully


    carved, indifferent and handsome. His slightly long eyshes cast a shadow under his eyes.


    A man like him was very eye-catching wherever he went.


    No wonder he had the qualification to be narcissistic.


    Even when he ate something, he was noble and elegant. If only he could keep silent and say


    something bad.


    At the beginning, John had noticed that Nina nced at him from time to time. But now, she didn''t even


    blink her eyes and just kept looking.


    He tried his best to hold back the smile on his face, but he was secretly happy in his heart. He put a


    peeled lobster in her bowl quietly and whispered in her ear, "Don''t worry. Wait for the night."


    ''At that time, you can look at me in the way you like.


    You can see whatever you want.''


    As long as he could charge interest.


    Although his voice was light, it was clearly heard by James and Michelle. The sudden words stunned


    the two of them. They looked at each other, but they didn''t understand.


    "Why are you waiting for the night?" With a crab leg in his mouth, James asked vaguely. He often


    asked questions which he shouldn''t ask.


    "Shut up." James had to shut up obediently.


    Nina lowered her head, almost digging into the bowl.


    Michelle was sucking ms and sent food to Nina''s bowl at the same time. Seeing that Nina lowered


    her head, Michelle asked with concern, "Nini, why don''t you eat? Don''t you like it?"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "I like it. I''m eating." With a guilty conscience, Nina reached out to take a bowl of seafood porridge and


    put it into her mouth with a spoon.


    Seeing that Nina was fine, Michelle continued to eat with relief. Suddenly, she changed the topic, which


    astonished Nina.


    "Since you are Mr. James'' uncle, I''ll call you Uncle John, too. Uncle John, I heard from Mr. James that


    you like Nini, don''t you?"


    Nina was surprised. She said nothing. With her eyes wide open and her lips tightly closed, Nina


    swallowed arge mouthful of seafood porridge.


    "Oh?" At the same time, John also uttered a single syble and took a meaningful nce at Nina.


    He didn''t say anything.


    "Uncle John, I know you are rich, handsome and powerful. Since you like Nini, you should protect her


    well in the future and don''t let anyone bully her."


    However, John didn''t agree with what Michelle had said. He thought to himself, ''How can she be


    bullied? It will be good that she doesn''t bully others.''


    Like a worried mother, Michelle asked again, "Uncle John, are you married?"


    This question...


    When John was about to say something, he was interrupted by James.


    "Nonsense! If Uncle John wanted to marry, he would have married years ago. Besides, if Uncle John is


    married, I will definitely know it. And his marriage will definitely cause a sensation in LC City. Have you


    got any news?"


    "You are right." Michelle nodded in agreement. Since John was not married, Nini had a chance.


    Michelle''s eyes lit up and she said to John, "Uncle John, if you are not married, you''d better marry Nini


    as soon as possible. Let her have a backer. She is alone and helpless."


    After thinking for a while, John thought that the secret marriage didn''t count and he would divorce as


    soon as possible. Then he could consider Michelle''s suggestion.


    But Nina didn''t give him any chance to think about it.


    "I''m sorry, everyone. In fact, I''m married." Nina put down her chopsticks and sat upright with a standard


    smile on her face. Every time she looked at someone, she would gently nod her head.


    For the first time, she found that her marriage would bring her good.

 Chapter 33 Its Okay To Be A Man

    Chapter 33 It''s Okay To Be A Man


    There was deathly quiet.


    James was so scared that fish was dropped from his chopsticks. Michelle was stunned and dropped


    the m back into her bowl.


    Only John calmly wipe the corner of his mouth with a tissue.


    "What''s wrong? Are you surprised? " Nina smiled innocently at them.


    Now the effect was not bad. They two would not make a match in the future.


    "Aunt, Aunt Nina. Oh, I''m sorry, senior Nina. Are you married?" James stammered. He felt that he had


    heard a ghost story and his back was in cold sweat. It was obvious that he hadn''t reacted yet.


    "Yes. I have been married for two years. " Nina nodded with a smile. She looked at Michelle and put a


    crab leg into her big mouth. "Mickey, eat it!"


    "What? Oh, oh, eat, eat... " Michelle held the crab leg and muttered. She knew that she had made a


    mistake, so she lowered her head and ate obediently.


    John leaned back slightly and looked at Nina with his deep eyes. He could not help but sneer, "A man


    with mental problems, physiological problems, and even can''t afford a wedding ring. You also want the


    man who doesn''t give you a wedding. It''s my fault to think highly of you."


    Nina ignored him. She didn''t know her husband''s name anyway.


    James was surprised to hear this. It was obvious that Uncle John knew that senior Nina had been


    married. Why did he still pester her?


    Uncle John was really unpredictable.


    Michelle was upset after hearing what John said. She pursed her lips and raised her head, muttering,


    "Nini, you are so pitiful. You can divorce him. You can''t marry a man with the disabled people. Isn''t it


    going to destroy you? Nini, if you are divorced, I''ll support you. "


    She said sincerely, with tears in her eyes. She really felt sorry for Nini. It was not easy for her to grow


    up alone, while she married a man with mental and physical disability. She must be forced to live.


    "Well..." Nina was speechless. She was almost brainwashed by Michelle and felt herself miserable.


    "What? Uncle John, are you serious? " When hearing this, James was surprised again. He looked at


    Nina sympathetically, just like looking at a stray dog on the roadside. "Senior Nina, Mickey is right. You


    can''t marry such an idiot, a cripple and a stingy person. Get a divorce. "


    Get divorced and marry Uncle John.


    Uncle John is rich and powerful, handsome and talented. He definitely deserves Nina.


    "I..." Nina wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. She had nned to say that she


    would not divorce, but in fact, she was trying her best to divorce.


    Every day, she sent a lot of messages to her strange husband, urging him to divorce, but he never


    responded.


    Strangely enough, she couldn''t find out the person who used the phone number, so she couldn''t


    negotiate face to face.


    It''s not a good idea to find Mr. Sam again, so she had to squat near the SQ Road for several times.


    However, she didn''t see anyone.


    As a hacker, it was just a piece of cake for her to check people''s information, but she was also unable


    to find out Mr. Sam''s information and his family who lived on the SQ Road.


    Mr. Sam had a lot of people under his control, and she couldn''t deal with them easily. At that time, she


    knew that Mr. Sam had made up his mind not to let them divorce.


    She could only leave her hopes on that phone number, waiting for the man to show mercy and sign the


    divorce agreement when he returned her message.


    Feeling depressed, Nina didn''t reply.


    From the point of view of John, such hesitation meant that the little girl wanted to divorce actually.


    At this moment, John lowered his eyes, and the corners of his lips were slightly upward, which was


    imperceptible.


    Then they stopped talking about it and continued to enjoy the seafood happily.


    This time, Nina was really full.


    "Mickey, are you going back to school or other ce? I''ll drive you backter. " James had always been


    nice to his friends.


    "I won''t go back to school today because mother asked me to go home. My home is far away from


    school. I can take a taxi by myself. Please send Nini back. Thank you Mr. James." Michelle grinned and


    pulled Nina to the side of James with gratitude.


    "Okay, no pro..." Before finishing his words, James received a warning look from Uncle John. He was


    so scared that he dare not to say a word any more.


    "It''s not a problem. I''ll drive you home, and Uncle John will drive senior Nina home. Right? Uncle John.


    " James said with a ttering smile.


    With a satisfied smile, John restored calm and nodded slightly. "Okay."


    "No, thanks. I''ll go back by myself. " Nina smiled awkwardly and refused bluntly.


    She didn''t want to stay with this man alone in the car anymore.


    "James treats you as his friend so asked me to drive you back." John nced at her casually. "You


    don''t have to be so afraid of me. You can call me Uncle John just like James."


    When James was suddenly called, he looked embarrassed. Were his words so effective?


    James turned his eyes on Nina. She curled her lips and said, "I have never considered you as my


    uncle..."


    She used to call him uncle because she couldn''t find a suitable name for him for the time being. At that


    time, they had an agreement. John had promised that he would delete the video when they met each


    other at three times. So she always called him uncle with a smile.


    Now there was no entanglement between them. Why did she still call him uncle?


    Nina''s hair in front of her forehead was blowing by the gentle wind outside the window. She held her


    hair back casually which attracted John deeply.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When John saw her, he couldn''t help but want to fall in love with her.


    "Instead of uncle, I can be your man."


    Taking a deep breath, James held his breath and stared at John as if he was looking at an endangered


    species.


    Uncle John was no longer young but he can say such coquettish words.


    James really underestimated Uncle John.


    In order not to disturb the flirting between them, James took Michelle away.


    Nina pursed her lips and clenched her teeth tightly. This man was reminding her of being bitten by a


    dog again!


    Staring at thecent eyes of John, Nina couldn''t help but clench her fists.


    The knuckles of her hands cracked, as if she was going to beat someone. She provoked, "If you want


    to be my man, you have to bear the beating, can you?"


    When she shook her fist, John stepped back subconsciously and gave a hup idently.


    Just now, John looked like acent viin, but now he held her breath and looked straight at her


    fist.


    John''s heart sank.


    "You...... Put your hand down! " With an angry look on his face, John stood far away from Nina. He


    pointed at her fist with his index finger and looked at her with hatred.


    He was typical of saying the gentle words in a tough tone.


    Anyone who heard the name of Mr. John would be obeyed without question. How could it be useless


    when it came to the little girl?


    No one LC City dared to offend him when he was born. After his ten year old birthday, as long as he


    heard the name of John, no one dared toe closer to him and refute him.


    The little girl was too bold. She was as stubborn as a donkey. If she was irritated, she would as mad as


    a wet hen.


    "Get out of the way if you are afraid." Nina was a person who could not be persuaded by reason or be


    coerced. Whoever ordered her to do so, she would punch her first. If she didn''t threatened him


    sessfully, she would hit him.


    John straightened his body and said arrogantly, "In that case, you walk back by yourself."


    Swoosh Nina sneered and didn''t take it seriously.


    As soon as she left, John ordered Henry to purchase all the taxipanies in LC City and forbid


    anyone to take Nina.

 Chapter 34 The Loser Will Leave

    Chapter 34 The Loser Will Leave


    Without knowing what John had done, Nina stood at the roadside and looked at the carsing and


    going. She rarely saw taxis, and only a few taxis were parked empty.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Henry was very efficient and did what Mr. John had ordered. All the taxipanies had been bought


    by John. At this moment, whether driving or changing shifts, every registered taxi driver had received


    the same message and the same photo.


    Nina looked at a taxi from afar and walked over to knock on the window. The driver just put away his


    phone and rolled down the window.


    "Excuse me, I''m going to the LD University." Nina was about to open the door, but she found that she


    couldn''t.


    When the taxi driver saw Nina''s face, he immediately changed his mind and smiled modestly. "I''m


    sorry. I''ve taken the appointment."


    "Okay." Without thinking too much, Nina returned to the road.


    She stopped several empty cars, but she was refused by different kinds of reasons, and even several


    people used the same reason.


    LC City was the economic center of the country. In such a developedrge city, there were different


    kinds of people, good and bad mixed up. These taxi drivers were all smart. They guessed that this little


    girl must have offended big shots.


    The taxi drivers were all working people living at the bottom of the society. How dare they step in this


    muddy water? They all avoided it.


    Nina had a beautiful face. From a distance, they could see that it was her who waved her hand. Then


    they drove the cars away from her.


    Then she met a taxi driver, who also felt sorry for her. He quietly asked her, "Did you offend someone?"


    With a smile, Nina stood up and looked at the taxi in the distance. She thought it should be Isabe or


    John.


    When she was about to find out who it was, a clear horn sounded in her ear. She turned around and


    saw a Bentley parking not far away from her. The person on the passenger seat was John.


    John leaned back slightly and looked at her through the windshield with a faint smile on his lips.


    Meanwhile, he stretched out his hand outside the window and hung it down loosely. He even stretched


    out his hand and hooked her, hinting her to go over.


    His white and broad palm was waving in the air. His ring finger and little finger were slightly bent, and


    the rest three fingers were standing in the sun. His index finger and middle finger moved back and forth


    slowly, strangely flirting.


    Nina turned a blind eye and left.


    Seeing that Nina was walking forward, John raised his eyebrows slightly. He would like to see how


    stubborn she was. Would she really walk back?


    It was not a short distance from here to LD University.


    "Follow her."


    "Yes, sir."


    Henry drove slowly, at the speed of a turtle. He followed Nina for a short distance and turned a fork in


    the road.


    "Mr. John, it''s not the way toward LD University." Henry wondered, "Where is Nina going?"


    John had already found it. There was arge shopping mall and a high street nearby.


    ''She is going shopping.'' With a gentle smile, John stared at the beautiful figure of Nina.


    It was not until they saw Nina turn into a 4S store that the smile on John''s face gradually stiffened and


    he sat up straight.


    Henry braked and said in disbelief, "Is Nina going to buy a car?"


    At this time, Nina had already walked in. John suddenly said in a deep voice, "Cut the crap!"


    Looking at the 4S shop in front of her, Nina smiled. She didn''t buy a car before because she was afraid


    that it would be too high-profile to drive at school.


    Now that John had done such a thing to her, she could only buy a car by herself.


    As soon as she entered, her eyes swept across the SUV area, and finally fixed on a ck and


    magnificent Land Rover.


    "I''ll take this car and drive it away right now." Nina walked around the car and nodded repeatedly.


    The shop assistants didn''t pay much attention to Nina because she looked ordinary. When they heard


    that she was about to drive away, some of them even chuckled.


    And then Nina took out a ck card from her bag and said calmly, "Swipe it."


    As soon as they saw the ck card, the shop assistants immediately changed their face and nodded


    and bowed to take her to go through the formalities. In less than ten minutes, she drove the car away.


    Before getting in the car, she specially tied up her soft long ck hair, revealing her delicate face. She


    smiled lightly, neat and charming.


    She was going to let John know that she had her own way to cope with his scheme.


    When she got in the car, she looked at herself in the mirror. She was beautiful. Then she took off


    other''s sunsses, put them on her nose, started the engine and drove away.


    As soon as she came out from the 4S shop, she saw the Bentley in the distance. She slowed down


    deliberately, turned her head and waved her hand, leaving in a proud and confident way.


    Nina smiled. "Bye!"


    She turned the steering wheel and drove away arrogantly.


    There was a cold expression on John''s face. He had thought that Nina would either stubbornly walk


    back or have other methods.


    But he didn''t expect that she would buy a car herself.


    "Where did she get the money?" As a student, she wasn''t with her family, and her husband didn''t care


    about her. How could she get the money to buy a Land Rover casually?


    It was a car worth millions.


    The money was nothing to him, but she was a lonely woman. How could she get the money?


    Henry touched his nose and asked cautiously, "Mr. John, have you ever thought that Miss Nina may not


    It was impossible for Sam to find a wife for John so casually. Nina must have a powerful background.


    "I never thought about it!" John''s eyes turned cold and his voice was cold and frightening.


    "Go back to thepany."


    "Yes, sir."


    When two people fought, the loser would leave.


    As soon as he stepped into the Time Group, the wholepany was surrounded by dark clouds. One


    could easily feel John''s bad mood.


    Every time he was in a bad mood, John would bury himself in his work. After he finished dealing with


    the documents, he would take out the documents he had dealt with before and check them again.


    Looking for the mistakes in the files.


    Of course, who made the mistakes were going to be unlucky.


    When James came back thepany after sending Michelle home, he sensed that there was


    something wrong. He looked into the office and found that there was a whole row of people standing in


    the office, with their sad faces.


    "What happened? Is he angry?" Wasn''t everything good in Seafood Restaurant? John even said


    something coquettish to Nina.


    "Mr. John failed to send Miss Nina back to school as he wished. Even if he has bought all the taxi


    "Did she walk back?" Panic was written all over James'' face. He didn''t believe John would make her


    walk back.


    "No." Henry shook his head.


    If she really walked back, John would becent and say that this was the result of Nina''s


    disobedience.


    "Then how did she get back?"


    "She bought a car!" Henry still acted as if he hadn''t expected that.


    The corners of James'' mouth twitched. It was the first time that he had seen someone treat John in


    such a domineering way.


    She bought a car herself.


    "Excellent! Absolutely excellent!"


    Then people came out of John''s office one after another. They walked slowly. As soon as John came


    out, they were frightened and run away as fast as they could.


    John was still in bad mood. He didn''t feel better at all.


    His eyes darkened and shed aplicated light.


    "What is she afraid of most?" What was her weakness?

 Chapter 35 Revenge

    Chapter 35 Revenge


    "Uncle John, are you going to do something to Aunt Nina?" With aplicated look, James said in a


    trembling voice.


    "What do you think?" There was a hint of disgust in John''s eyes.


    If James use his intelligence in reading, his brother and sister-inw would not let him discipline James.


    James was stunned. Uncle John was really going to deal with Aunt Nina.


    What surprised him was that Uncle John was no longer young, still behaved like a schoolboy. He


    always bullied girls in order to attract girls'' attention.


    This was too mean!


    James treated Nina as his aunt, senior and friend, so he tried to plead, "Uncle John, why don''t you


    think about it again?"


    "You seem to have a good rtionship with her." John turned to look at James and said with a smile,


    "Tell me her weakness."


    John seemed to be smiling, but in fact, he was forcing James. James felt creepy. If he dared to say that


    he didn''t know, his blood would definitely ssh on the spot.


    "Uncle John, don''t do this!" With a wry smile, James teased back with a rxed tone. However, as he


    spoke, he hid behind Henry spontaneously.


    This guy really knew it.


    He didn''t even know the little girl''s weakness, but James knew it. It seemed that they really had a good


    rtionship!


    John was in a bad mood.


    My god!


    Why did Uncle John look so scary? Just as James stolen something from Uncle John?


    His look was so cold that James had to confess everything. "Michelle, Michelle! It used to be Isabe,


    and now it was Michelle. Michelle was the best friend of the Aunt Nina. "


    During the time James spent with Aunt Nina, he learned a lot of things. Aunt Nina was an orphan and


    was a little slow in character. She didn''t have many friends around her.


    Since Nina broke up with Isabe, only Michelle treated her sincerely. As long as there was food, she


    would send it to Aunt Nina. Michelle would always act like a spoiled child to Aunt Nina. No matter what


    she wanted to do, Aunt Nina would apany her.


    After saying the name of Michelle, James felt that he was like a traitor who had betrayed his friends. He


    red at John with shame and anger, trying to speak out his true feelings in any case.


    "Uncle John, you will regret it. I''ll see what you can do when Aunt Nina break up with you."


    James turned around and left angrily, like a doormat being scolded by her parents, and ran back to the


    school.


    As soon as he returned to school, he went to tell Nina that he was wrong and asked her to watch out


    for Uncle John.


    Although James was usually arrogant, he was kind-hearted and treated his friends sincerely.


    Nina didn''t me him, but she was a little more indifferent to John. This man really did everything he


    could.


    If John really threatened Michelle, Nina would be a burden and bring trouble to her friends.


    After thinking for a long time, Nina asked James sincerely, "What should I do that your Uncle John will


    let me go?"


    "What?" James scratched his head and said, "No one has ever disobeyed Uncle John. Will you try to


    be obedient? You can just please him a little. My Uncle John has never let anyone... "


    John didn''t let anyone p him or beat him with a stick......


    In fact, it was reasonable for Uncle John to take revenge.


    "Oh, I see." Nina nodded.


    Only when someone went against with John, he would find it interesting. If someone obeyed him, he


    would be tired of it.


    John liked the sense of freshness.


    Then she would obey him next time.


    ording to what James said, it was very likely that John would make trouble for Michelle, so Nina


    asked James to send her to Michelle''s home.


    Michelle lived in a secluded high-endmunity, where there were all kinds of garden vis.


    After receiving the call from Nina, Michelle ran out in pink rabbit leisure wear. At a nce, Nina saw a


    Michelle running towards her. There were rabbit and carrot patterns on her clothes, and even the shoes


    on her feet were rabbit pattern.


    It turned out that Michelle was really a little rabbit.


    The two girls went to Michelle''s home hand in hand. On the way, Michelle kept talking about the funny


    things that had happened at home.


    At this time, Mr. He came out of the study and couldn''t find Michelle. He asked Mrs. He, "Where is


    Michelle?"


    "Michelle said a friend of her wasing." Mrs. He smiled gently and opened the fridge, thinking about


    what to do to entertain the guests tonight.


    "It''s thankful for you to cook the dinner. I have to answer the phone. " At this time, Mr. He''s phone rang


    and he turned to the balcony.


    "Mom, we''re back. Mom, this is Nini, my good friend at school. " When Michelle smiled, two small tiger


    teeth would be exposed and her eyes would squint.


    "Hello, Mrs. He. My name is Nina." Nina smiled sweetly. Mrs. He was so gentle and beautiful.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. He looked at the girl in front of her, who was half a head taller than her daughter. She looked


    beautiful and noble. If it was in the past, she might be a princess of a country.


    "Nina,e and have a seat with Michelle. I''ll cook delicious food for you tonight." Mrs. He was very


    enthusiastic and kind to Nina.


    "Nini, my mother cook very well. Let''s sit down first." Michelle took Nina to the sofa.


    On the balcony, Mr. He had noticed that there was a guest at home. He smiled at Nina and continued


    to listen to his boss''s phone call.


    He was overjoyed to hear that someone was willing to invest in the scientific research project they were


    working on.


    But then, Mr. He''s face fell again and nced at the living room.


    After hanging up the phone, Mr. He greeted Nina with a smile and went to the kitchen with mixed


    feelings.


    Noticing that there was something wrong with Mr. He''s expression, Nina followed him.


    After entering the kitchen, Mr. He said to Mrs. He, "Someone is willing to invest one hundred million in


    our project."


    "Really? That''s great. " Mrs. He wiped her hands on the apron and was so excited that tears were


    about toe out.


    Mr. He and Mrs. He were scientific research staff and had been working on a project. However, due to


    theck of funds, they could only take it step by step. Now that someone was willing to invest, it meant


    that the project could be carried on.


    The two of them cried with joy.


    Soon, Mr. He''s face became serious and asked her, "Do you know that Michelle has a good friend


    called Nina?"


    "Nina?" Mrs. He was surprised and looked at the living room. Following her sight, Mr. He looked at Nina


    while their sight met together. Then Mr. He looked away with a guilty conscience.


    "She is Nina. What''s wrong?" Mrs. He frowned when she saw her husband''s expression.


    Mr. He sighed and told the truth. "That investor has a condition. He is willing to give the money only if


    he asks Michelle''s friend, Nina, to attend a wine party."


    "But why?"


    "Don''t you find that that girl looks beautiful? The investor must have taken a fancy to the girl. We can''t


    do such a thing. Just forget it. "


    "You''re right. Tell them that Michelle doesn''t have a friend named Nina. Anyway, we can''t hurt that


    child."


    They reached an agreement and pretended that they knew nothing. However, they were a little


    disappointed. It was their lifelong wish that the project could go on.


    Their hope was destroyed so immediately.


    "I can go." Nina had arrived at the kitchen door and she heard every word they said.


    She saw their excitement, expectation, disappointment, and kindness.


    This must be the way that John revenge on her.


    He asked her to drink with him.

 Chapter 36 Dinner Party

    Chapter 36 Dinner Party


    When Michelle saw them talking together, she happily went toward them and asked what they were


    talking about. Nina didn''t want Michelle to know it, so she gave an answer and lied to her before her


    parents answered.


    Seeing that, Michelle''s parents didn''t say anything more. They had dinner together, talking and


    After dinner, under the strong coquetry of Michelle, Nina stayed at her home for the night. The two girls


    were lying on the bed, whispering something that only the two of them knew.


    Michelle whispered, "Nini, why do you marry a man who had a broken heart and was an idiot?"


    Staring at the ceiling, Nina thought for a while and concluded, "I have something to ask for."


    A lot of capable men could help Sam hide Nina''s identity and traces in LC City.


    In the past two years, she had been living a peaceful life. It was all because Sam was brilliant and


    concealed everything about her.


    "What? Are you short of money? That''s why you agreed to marry him." Michelle turned over and put


    her hands under her head. Her ck eyes were full of pity.


    This kind of gaze was no surprise to Nina. She also turned over and the two faced each other. With a


    sense of spoiling, Nina touched her head and said, "Don''t worry. I will divorce soon."


    "Wow! Really! That''s great!" "Mickey, Nini, you two should go to bed. Don''t stay up toote. It''s bad for


    your health and you may lose your hair." Mrs. He reminded in a soft voice.


    "Okay, mom." Michelle called out, got into the quilt and stuck out her tongue at Nina.


    Nina chuckled, "Aren''t you afraid of sudden death? There have been a lot of cases of sudden death


    from staying upte in recent years."


    Michelle pouted and whispered, "Everyone is afraid of sudden death but still stays upte at the same


    time. Well, whatever, let''s continue."


    Since then, Michelle had been talking about the advantages of John, hoping that Nina would consider


    him. After all, he was the best of all the tall, rich and handsome men. He was like an emperor.


    Most importantly, Michelle believed that John must like Nina very much. Last time Nina beat him in the


    hotel, but he had never thought of retaliation.


    Seeing the innocent look on Michelle''s face, Nina didn''t want to break her beautiful and pure view of


    the world, but smiled and didn''t say anything.


    In fact, she sneered in her heart. She thought that John''s revenge woulde one day.


    On Wednesday evening, Nina and Mr. He sat in the biggest private room of Fragrance Restaurant.


    Except for her, everyone at the table was men, who was drinking wine and looked happy.


    Some of them stole nces at Nina from time to time. Some of them smiled, and some of them


    narrowed their eyes to flirt with her.


    Among these men, there were Mr. He''s colleagues and superiors, and some businessmen. But John


    wasn''t there.


    Nina frowned and wondered if she had misunderstood John. Perhaps this matter had nothing to do with


    him.


    John wanted to take revenge on her. How could he note to see her embarrassed in person to ease


    his resentment?


    Just as she thought it was someone else who had done this, a ttering voice came from outside the


    private room. But the name he mentioned shocked her.


    "Mr. John, this way, please."


    "Okay."


    As the door creaked open, two men, one tall and one short, came in. The other people who were


    talking andughing suddenly stood up to greet.


    The taller one was John, and the shorter one was the respectful Mr. Zhu. In fact, Mr. Zhu was not short.


    However, standing next to John, who was 1.9 meters tall, Mr. Zhu looked short and not so handsome.


    Mr. Zhu was more than thirty years old, and John was just thirty years old. John looked much younger


    that Mr. Zhu.


    John''s skin was so well preserved that even Nina was a little envious of him.


    At this time, the director of Mr. He, Wilson, nudged Mr. He with his elbow. "This is Mr. Zhu, a tycoon in


    the entertainment circle. He is willing to invest one hundred million."


    What Wilson meant was that he hoped that Nina could treat Mr. Zhu wellter and they must get the


    one hundred million dors.


    "How could it be him?" With a flustered look on his face, Mr. He hurriedly pushed Nina behind him and


    whispered, "Nina, let''s go back."


    When Wilson heard that Mr. He was going to leave with Nina, who was worth one hundred million


    dors, he immediately scolded, "What are you doing? Mr. Zhu is here. How can you leave? What


    about our project? Don''t you want to continue with this project? She is not your daughter."


    Mr. He was furious. "Nina is not my daughter, but a friend of my daughter. Wilson, don''t you know what


    kind of person Mr. Zhu is? How many women have been destroyed by him? I won''t hurt this girl."


    He didn''t know that the investor was Mr. Zhu before. If he knew it, he would never agree to bring Nina


    here.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nina had her parents. If her parents knew that her daughter had suffered so much outside, they would


    be heartbroken.


    Mr. He insisted on leaving, but Wilson didn''t allow him to do so. Mr. Zhu, on the other side, almost


    finished greeting the people present.


    Mr. Zhu looked at Nina intentionally or unintentionally, but he could only see half of her body, most of


    which was blocked by Mr. He.


    Mr. Zhu smiled meaningfully, thinking that the beauty in the photo was here, and his desire was surging


    out.


    As long as she was here, she couldn''t get out of his control, and he needn''t hurry.


    Mr. Zhu withdrew his obscene gaze, turned to a bright smile, and quickly introduced the silent John.


    "Let me introduce. This is the CEO of the Time Group, Mr. John."


    Before he finished speaking, everyone present was surprised. John had just returned from abroad, and


    he rarely showed up. There were very few people who had seen him, but he was known to the public.


    People who didn''t know him were surprised that the cruel and merciless Mr. John was only a thirty-


    year-old man, while people who knew him were surprised that the busy Mr. John would appear in such


    a party.


    For a moment, everyone had their own thoughts and spections. Some wanted to seize the


    opportunity to get to know more powerful people, and some regarded Mr. Zhu as a man with more


    reputation, since he was able to invite the powerful Mr. John. If this matter was spread out, Mr. Zhu''s


    business would go smoother.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. John."


    "Please have a seat, Mr. John."


    Everyone kept their respect to Mr. John. They made way for him and waited for him to take his seat.


    Nina had been hidden behind Mr. He all the time. Although she couldn''t see John''s face at the moment,


    when she thought that he really asked her to be a barmaid, her thorns stood up all over her body. She


    really wanted to stab him to death.


    "Okay." Then John walked to the right and sat opposite Nina.


    He raised his eyes and nced at Nina intentionally or unintentionally. He was surprised that she really


    came here!


    She was willing to do anything for her friend.

 Chapter 37 Satisfied With Service

    Chapter 37 Satisfied With Service


    John had already sat down, and the others followed.


    Mr. He, hiding Nina, refused to sit down for a long time. Wilson kept winking at him, indicating him not


    to behave recklessly.


    "Mr. John, Mr. Zhu, I''m really sorry. I have something urgent to deal with at home, so I have to leave


    now. I''ll apologize to you another day." Mr. He was about to leave with Nina.


    At that moment, Nina was deeply touched.


    She used to have a lot of social engagements, but her parents never wanted her to leave. Instead, they


    forced her to treat others, saying that it was her responsible to do so.


    "You must be Mr. He, right? Then the one next to you must be Ms. Nina. It''s just a beginning. How can


    you leave so quickly? " Mr. Zhu looked like a friendly-looking viin with a wicked smile and threatening


    eyes.


    Even the host of the party said so, Wilson felt embarrassed and shouted, "Mr. He, sit down! Don''t mess


    around. "


    One hundred million dors was enough to maintain their project running for two years. As long as they


    worked hard, the scientific research result would be released. It would be a great honor.


    Mr. He was not sensible enough.


    Wilson felt aggrieved and stood up to pull Mr. He. Mr. He stared back coldly that he was never afraid of


    Wilson.


    Seeing that Mr. He didn''t change his mind, Wilson had to persuade Nina. "Ms. Nina, what can be more


    important than our scientific research project in Mr. He''s family? He and his wife had spent most of their


    lives on it. Now that Mr. Zhu is willing to help us, we have to thank him. "


    Wilson specially nodded and bowed to Mr. Zhu, trying to please him.


    "It''s nothing. I''m a businessman and I believe the ability of your team. I believe you will give me a good


    return." Mr. Zhu looked Nina up and down while saying this.


    Her little face was tender and good-looking, especially her small mouth, which must be sweet to be


    bitten.


    Besides, her waist and legs were so slim that he couldn''t help but touch them.


    Although she was well dressed, it couldn''t cover her figure at all. She looked so beautiful without any


    make-up, much more beautiful than those women in the entertainment circle.


    Those coquettish women were not as beautiful as this Nina. She was so pure that he was totally


    attracted by her.


    "Mr. He, have a seat." Nina nodded with a smile and gave him a reassuring look. Then she sat down.


    At the same time, she looked at Mr. Zhu in a neither humble nor pushy way.


    His cold eyes made Mr. Zhu stunned and distracted again. This beauty was not only pure, but also


    spicy. He liked her very much.


    It was rare to meet such an interesting beauty. He had to thank Mr. John for letting him invest in this


    project. If it weren''t for Mr. John''s idea, as an investor in the entertainment circle, he wouldn''t have had


    the time to invest in a scientific research project.


    He didn''t expect that she was much more beautiful than the photo.


    "Ms. Nina is so sensible. Mr. He, please sit down."


    Mr. He was so angry that he whispered in Nina''s ear, "Nina, don''t worry. Since I can bring you here, I


    can take you back in safety."


    "Okay." Nina smiled brightly.


    In fact, she was not afraid of anyone here. After all, she had beaten the most powerful one among them


    more than once.


    Although she was really angry with John''s trick, she still remembered what James had said. As long as


    she obeyed him like other people, he would no longer be interested in making trouble for her.


    Thinking of this, Nina calmed down a lot.


    "Ahem..." Someone lit a cigarette. Nina, which always hated the smell of smoke, coughed slightly, but


    no one noticed it.


    Coincidentally, Mr. Zhu was handing a cigarette to John, and he took it as usual. As soon as he picked


    up cigarette between his fingers, he seemed to think of something and put it down.


    "I don''t smoke. The smoke can''t spread out." John said lightly. This was his first sentence after sitting


    here.


    However, such this sentence made Nina slightly stunned and looked at his indifferent face in confusion.


    The rest of the people all stubbed out their cigarettes. Since Mr. John had said that he wouldn''t smoke,


    they didn''t dare to smoke again.


    "Ms. Nina, would you like to propose a toast to Mr. Zhu?" There was a person proposed and others


    were beginning to echo the proposal.


    Everyone present knew that the only woman on the stage was specially sent to Mr. Zhu in exchange for


    one hundred million dors for their scientific research project.


    Everyone knew it and didn''t even think there was anything wrong. Moreover, everyone knew that Mr.


    Zhu loved beauty. They were all thinking about how to make a match between Mr. Zhu and Nina


    John raised his eyes slightly, swirling the wine ss in his hand. He wanted to see how the little girl


    would deal with it.


    Nina didn''t like to beat around the bush. She asked straightforwardly, "Did Mr. Zhu agree to invest one


    hundred million if I propose a toast?"


    "Ms. Nina, a ss of wine costs one hundred million. You think too highly of yourself." Someone


    sneered.


    They had seen so many deals, and no one dared to say that a ss of wine he proposed was worth


    one hundred million.


    "What do you think, Mr. Zhu?" Nina ignored their mockery and threw the problem to the investors.


    "Let''s propose a toast first. We can talk about itter." Mr. Zhuughed and stared at Nina greedily.


    "Ms. Nina, if I am satisfied with your service, I will give you one hundred million dors, okay?"


    All of a sudden, the crowd burst intoughter.


    Only John did he pay attention to the Nina and think about how she would reply. With her temper, she


    would pretended not to understand the meaning of the words, or she would directly offend him.


    John didn''t know what she would choose. Somehow, he was looking forward to it.


    But Mr. Zhu wanted his little girl to serve him? He was like a toad trying to swallow a swan.


    He might not know about the swan''s thought, but he was not willing to approve.


    "Ms. Nina, please propose a toast to Mr. Zhu." Wilson really wanted to hold up the ss for her, fearing


    that she would make a mistake at a critical moment. As long as she could please Mr. Zhu, one hundred


    million would be easy to get.


    Seeing Wilson smiled obsequiously, Nina was bitterly disappointed. Hearing what Mr. Zhu said, she felt


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    even more disgusted. She really wanted to beat him to death.


    When she turned to look at John, she saw that he was watching them with interest, so she guessed


    that John must want her to submit to Mr. Zhu in order to take revenge on her.


    James had told her that she must obey John, or John would take revenge on the person she cared


    about. At that time, Nina would really regret not obeying him.


    "I drink to you, Mr. Zhu." Nina smiled slightly. She raised her head and drank it in one gulp.


    "You are good at drinking, Ms. Nina." Mr. Zhu was almost in love with Nina that he drank it up.


    Nina put down the wine ss and put on an apologetic smile. "Mr. Zhu, what kind of service can make


    you happy?"


    "Hahaha..." Mr. Zhu was overjoyed. He heard her straightforward words just now, but he didn''t expect


    that she was a person who knew how to make people happy.


    "Come and sit here." Mr. Zhu waved at Nina, and kept his eyes on Nina all the time.


    Nina nced at the John and found that his eyes were full of cold and disgusted.


    Nina was overjoyed in her heart. As expected, John began to hate her.

 Chapter 38 Interception

    Chapter 38 Interception


    However, what she didn''t know was that John''s cold and disgust were given to Mr. Zhu.


    There was an inexplicable sense of loss in Nina''s heart, but it disappeared in an instant. So she didn''t


    notice it at all and was still chuckling.


    John had already hated her, he wouldn''t y tricks on her in the future.


    "No problem." It''s easy to go and sit there. If he harass her, she would do the same to himter. It


    depended on who did better.


    As Nina stood up, Mr. He squinted his eyes worriedly and said in a slightly angry voice, "Just sit here.


    Why are you going there?"


    If the one hundred million was to be exchanged for a girl''s virginity, he would rather give up.


    "Mr. He!" Wilson, who was standing next to him, red at him and said, "Mr. Zhu asked Ms. Nina to go


    there, and she agreed herself. Why are you interrupting them?"


    ''Don''t you want to get one hundred million? If you don''t, I want to get these money.''


    Mr. He was so angry that he felt stuffy in his chest. However, he couldn''t offend these people present,


    all of whom were the ones who seek revenge if they were offended.


    It didn''t matter if only his future was ruined. But he had a wife and a daughter.


    Mr. He was so angry that he clenched his fists and blue veins stood out on the back of his hands. Mr.


    He was a thin and gentle man, but now he was so angry and indignant.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll be fine." Nina reached out and touched the back of Mr. He''s hand, where blue


    veins stood out. She stood up and walked over.


    The people sitting next to Mr. Zhu judiciously moved away. Mr. Zhu put one hand on the empty chair.


    As long as Nina sat down, he could hold her in his arms.


    If he drank with such a beauty, he would have no more regrets.


    "Wait!"


    Mr. John, who had been acting as an invisible person, suddenly spoke. People were instantly quiet


    after hearing his cold voice.


    Nina, who had already stood beside Mr. Zhu, paused and blurted out in confusion, "What are you


    doing?"


    "Intercept you." "I''ll invest three hundred million in this project," John dered before people reacted.


    It was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    They looked at each other in surprise.


    What a wonderful scene.


    It seemed that the two of them were going to throw a lot of money for the beauty.


    One was a tycoon in the entertainment circle, and the other was the head of the three giants in LC City.


    It was impossible topare with them. The people who had ttered and looked up at Mr. Zhu were


    now making other ns in mind.


    Wilson couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. John, are you serious? Mr. John, are you really going to invest three


    hundred million? "


    That''s three hundred million dors. In this way, they can change good equipment and hire more


    professional talents with a high sry. It''s better to rece Mr. He and Mrs. He firstly.


    Wilson didn''t care whether he had offended Mr. Zhu or not. As long as someone could take the money,


    he was the boss. He stood up in a hurry to express his thanks.


    "It''s still too early to express thanks. Do you agree? Little girl. " Johnzily picked up the ss in front


    of him with a smile.


    This name seemed to call Nina back to the time when they met for the first time, and several


    subsequent encounters.


    He always called her "little girl".


    And the ss he raised now seemed to tell everyone whether to take out three hundred million or not,


    it all depended on whether Nina would drink it or not.


    "Ms. Nina, let''s toast to Mr. John." This time, Wilson filled the ss directly and handed it to Nina.


    Mr. Zhu understood that Mr. John had a crush on this beauty.


    But what confused him was that since Mr. John had taken a fancy to Nina, why did John ask him to


    invest in this project and clearly tell him that he must request to let Nina participate in the wine party?


    Seeing that Nina was about toe and sit here, Mr. John suddenly intercepted her.


    Was Mr. John making fun of him?


    "Mr. John, you are kidding, right?" No matter how ufortable he was, he couldn''t offend Mr. John.


    He could only smile with uncertainty.


    "Are you kidding?" Actually, Nina didn''t understand. This man had a disgusted look on his face just


    now, and the wine party was arranged by him.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Otherwise, nobody knew that Michelle''s friend was her, and then took the opportunity to threaten her.


    "I don''t like joking." With a cold face, John felt inexplicably irritable in his heart.


    She even asked him if he was joking. If so, would she give herself to a man who was inferior to him?


    He couldn''t give his thing to others. Even if he didn''t like it.


    But why did John let other people to do this thing instead of doing it himself? And this people was Mr.


    Zhu!


    John felt like he was lifting a stone and throwing it at his own feet.


    "You drink this bottle of wine and I give you three hundred million." John put down his ss, changed it


    into a bottle of red wine and handed it to Nina, with a meaningful look in his eyes.


    He would like to see how much the little girl couldpromise for her friend.


    Nina didn''t take the bottle out of John''s hand at once, and no one dared to make a sound. After all, Mr.


    Zhu, who was the host, didn''t speak, and they didn''t dare to offend him.


    "Since Mr. John want to invest in this project, I''ll give it to Mr. John." Mr. Zhu was unwilling to give up


    investing not because the project but the beautiful woman.


    In daily life, it didn''t matter to give a project or a woman to please Mr. John. But this time the woman


    was Nina.


    If she was in the entertainment circle, she could earn many money without doing anything just by her


    appearance. Not only could Mr. Zhu satisfy his private desires, but he could also make him a fortune.


    What was Mr. John up to?


    Mr. Zhu didn''t dare to offend Mr. John, so he could only grin and scold at Nina, "What are you doing


    here? Drink the wine and you will get three hundred million."


    He reproached Nina as well as himself. He didn''t dare to take out three hundred million to y for a


    woman and Mr. John dared to do so. Therefore he could only send out the woman.


    The investor had changed from Mr. Zhu to Mr. John, and Mr. John was the one that Nina need to serve.


    Everyone was afraid of Mr. John, but every time Nina saw him, she was very rxed.


    "Are you serious?" Nina asked in a tone as if she didn''t believe him


    "Cut the crap Just do as Mr. John asked. Drink the wine. " Mr. Zhu had already weighed the pros and


    cons in his heart. Offending Mr. John for a woman was too stupid. Why not continue to please Mr.


    John.


    If Mr. John didn''t contact with him this time, he would never have a chance to have dinner with Mr.


    John.


    Mr. John attended the wine party which was hosted by him. If the news was spread in the future, he


    would benefit a lot.


    "I''m not your woman. Don''t yell at me." Nina was irritated and gave Mr. Zhu an angry stare.


    She smiled at him before because the investor was him. Now that the investor had changed, he had no


    right to order her.


    "You..." Mr. Zhu was rendered speechless by a woman.


    On the other side, John slowly smiled.


    This was the little girl he knew.


    "Drink it, three hundred million." However, John didn''t intend to let her go. Anyway, he had to avenge


    himself.


    Otherwise, in the future, the little girl not only beat him, but also did something more outrageous.


    Nina looked at the bottle of red wine with hesitation. It would be fine if she only drank one or two


    sses. But she would be drunk if drank more.


    She used to be beat people madly and set fire after drinking three sses of wine.

 Chapter 39 Ill Fix You

    Chapter 39 I''ll Fix You


    John was willing to wait for Nina.


    A few minutester, if she didn''t want to drink, he would make other requests.


    John was willing to wait, but some people couldn''t. Wilson, who had been trying to get the money,


    grabbed the whole bottle of red wine in John''s hand and opened it directly.


    He didn''t just want to open a bottle of wine for others. What he was thinking about was the three


    hundred million. As long as this woman drank this bottle of wine, he could easily get three hundred


    million which made him excited.


    Mr. He couldn''t stand it anymore. He stood up and scolded Wilson, "Nina didn''t say she wanted to


    drink. Why do you open the wine?"


    "Shut up! Don''t you want three hundred million? Don''t you want to start the project again? It''s all


    bullshit. "


    Wilson had received advanced education and was in a high position. However, his words were so rude.


    Mr. Zhu, who was watching aside, also smiled contemptuously. "Yes, you can get three hundred million


    dors by drinking a bottle of wine. Mr. John has shown great respect to you."


    "Ms. Nina, drink it now." Wilson smiled and urged Nina to drink it.


    He was not asking for Nina, but forcing her. The wine was not sent over, but directly stuck to the mouth


    of the Nina. If she refused, she might be forced to drink it the next second.


    Staring at Wilson''s face, Nina paused for three seconds. Suddenly, she raised her foot and kicked


    Wilson away. Then Wilson bumped against the wall and shattered the vase in the cab.


    Bang Bang! Bang


    Several vases fell to the ground, and the beautiful things turned into nothingness.


    With a muffled groan, Wilson''s face was as pale as a piece of paper. He curled up in the corner of the


    wall and howled ferociously, with a red wine bottle in his hand. The rest of the bottle was broken on the


    ground, stabbing his palm. Fresh red blood mixed with red wine flowed out.


    Everyone was shocked by the scene. They all stood up and looked at the mess on the ground.


    However, John was calm and looked at Nina with appreciation, as if he had already known what she


    would done.


    However, he put his right hand behind his back, with an ashtray in his hand. He would not admit that he


    was slower than Nina.


    He was not a blind that he saw that this guy dared to force Nina to drink just now. He could make the


    person who bullied the little girl immediately die.


    "What did you do?" Mr. He''s team members, who were watching Wilson being kicked like this, stood up


    to me Nina. Their legs trembled and his voice trembled slightly.


    Looking at the Nina, everyone was full of fear and scare.


    They didn''t expect that she would dare to hurt a man. The key point was that she could kick an adult


    man of more than 100 pounds away with a single kick. How powerful her kick was.


    "Don''t order or judge me casually." Nina pped her hands unhurriedly, took out a small stack of tissue


    from the table and threw it on the ground. She stepped on it with the foot that she had just kicked, as if


    she was wiping her shoes clean.


    Looking at the person lying on the ground and wailing painfully, Nina felt a little regretful.


    She hadn''t exercise for a long time, so she couldn''t control her strength and didn''t make him faint


    directly.


    In the future, he should do more exercise for feet.


    Mr. Zhu had never thought she''d blow up so violently. Fortunately, he did not provoke her just now, or


    he would be lying on the ground now.


    But it was treacherous to hit someone in front of Mr. John. This girl was still too young.


    A scheme shed through Mr. Zhu''s mind. If Mr. John punished her and he pretended to save her,


    maybe she could be his woman?


    "That''s the wine Mr. John handed to you. You don''t drink it and even hit people in front of Mr. John and


    smashed the wine. You''re too disrespectful to Mr. John." Mr. Zhu said emphatically. The implication was


    that she was challenging Mr. John''s authority.


    Could Mr. John be provoked so easily? Everyone in LC City could clearly remember the cruel legend


    about Mr. John dealing with his enemies.


    Everyone was waiting to see how Mr. John would punish Nina.


    Facing everyone''s gaze, Nina stared back and said, "Why are you looking at me? Why don''t you send


    him to the hospital? Are you waiting for him to hospital by himself?"


    "Yes, send her to the hospital. Send her to the hospital."


    "Wilson, Wilson..."


    Reminded by Nina, others immediately went to help Wilson.


    Seeing this, Mr. He knew that Nina had the means to respond, and he was a little relieved.


    Nina turned to Mr. He, smiled gently. "Mr. He, please go to the hospital to check the situation. I can get


    three hundred million for you."


    Mr. He nodded after hesitating for a while.


    After watching Mr. He leave with a smile, Nina stopped smiling and said frankly, "If I drink it or not, you


    will give me three hundred million, right?"


    Nina''s expression changed so fast that everyone was stunned. Just now she was a female devil, then


    she became a good girl. Now she returned to calm. Sure enough, women were so fickle.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Yes." John nodded slightly without any other words.


    Then he asked someone to open another bottle of red wine.


    The two didn''t have any reaction to what Mr. Zhu said, as if they hadn''t heard anything. This made Mr.


    Zhu, who had been ttered all the time, feel ashamed and annoyed. But he didn''t dare to offend them,


    only tolerated the position that he''s in.


    Looking at the red wine in front of her, Nina thought that there must be more than three sses. What if


    she got drunk and someone wanted to do something bad to her.


    What if no one stopped her when she hit somebody after getting drunk?


    No, she had to find someone to deal with the aftermath.


    Michelle didn''t know about it, so she couldn''t ask her for help. Albert had taken over the family


    business, he had to deal with a lot of things every day. So Nina couldn''t ask him for help.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Nina finally had to rely on James who was a little unreliable.


    "Wait a minute." Nina took out her phone. She called James on WeChat and asked him toe to the


    Fragrance Restaurant to look for her. What''s more, she repeatedly told him to control her no matter


    what happened.


    After telling James this matter, Nina picked up the red wine without saying anything, raised her head


    and poured it into her mouth. She looked like a gant woman in this posture.


    There was only the sound of Nina''s drink in the room, and everyone''s eyes were focused on Nina.


    Although she was well dressed, the posture of drinking with her head up made her white swan neck


    more charming. Her delicate earlobes were turning from white to pink, and then red. She drank too fast,


    and the red wine spilled from the corner of her mouth slid across her face, making her look more


    attractive.


    Looking at Nina, she had drunk more than half of it. Her face was not as calm as it was at the


    beginning. She frowned and looked miserable.


    How could she not feel miserable?


    She used to drink a little, but now she had to drink a whole bottle of wine, which had already exceeded


    her limit.


    Since she had promised Mr. He to get three hundred million, she had to keep her word.


    The look in John''s eyes gradually became obscure, as deep as a ck hole, but with a bit of struggle


    and pleasure.


    He still wanted to punish her, so he let her drink it up.


    Half a minuteter, after drinking the whole bottle of red wine, Nina took a deep breath and smashed


    the bottle. She staggered a few times, but no one dared to help her. Fortunately, she turned around and


    relied on the round table to stabilize herself.


    "Wow..." Nina''s face flushed and the sky and she felt that the world was spinning. There were several


    shadows on the uneven ground.


    Just as she was about to fall to the ground again, John quickly walked up to her and took Nina in his


    arms.


    "You are really bad at drinking!" Seeing that she was drunk, John said angrily.


    It sounded like John was scolding his little girl for stealing wine. His eyes were full of pity.


    Nina shook her head to keep a little sober. Her eyes wandered to the door, but James hadn''t arrived


    yet.


    In order not to hurt him by ident, she could only pinch John''s neck with one hand and hold his waist


    with the other. She approached him and threatened him with the smell of alcohol.


    "Send me back now, I''ll fix you!"

 Chapter 40 Mr. Johns Woman

    Chapter 40 Mr. John''s Woman


    John''s ears were filled with Nina''s drunk soft voice. When her soft lips touched his ears, the breath she


    spat out, like an electric current, made him tremble and feel limp and numb.


    With a glimmer of light in his eyes, the scene in his mind had already floated to another ce. He


    instantly forgot that Nina had just said she wanted to kill him.


    Nina was drunk. Her arms and hands were weak, but soft. She leaned on John''s arm, exuding the


    smell of alcohol and the fragrance of a girl.


    "Are you okay?" John said in a soft voice.


    "Not good." Nina loosened her hand and fell into his arms. She shook her head and said, "Send me


    back now. I''m feeling terrible."


    She was obviously confused and even spoke in a different way.


    Seeing what was happening, all the people present were aware that there was something unusual with


    the rtionship between Mr. John and Miss Nina.


    The drunk Nina was irresistible to Mr. Zhu. He was distracted and came up with a bad idea. He was


    ready to seize this good opportunity to make Nina his woman. He hypocritically wanted to take Nina


    from John.


    "Mr. John, Miss Nina is drunk. Don''t let her stain your clothes. I''ll send her back immediately."


    ''Send her to my bed.''


    Mr. Zhu had a bad idea.


    "No." John refused ruthlessly. They were both men, and he knew clearly what Mr. Zhu was intending to


    do.


    Nina was almost numb. After a while, she would start to do something terrible.


    Leaning on the arms of John was her only choice, and also herst resort.


    If James didn''te, Nina might beat John.


    Someone kicked the door open.


    It was James who came. Before he noticed what was going on inside the room, he bent over and


    gasped for breath. As soon as he opened his mouth, he med, "Aunt Nina, please tell me the


    address next time you need me, such as which floor and which private room. Otherwise, how can I find


    you! If I hadn''t been so smart, I would have been looking for you floor by floor."


    Fortunately, he showed his identity to the manager of the Fragrance Restaurant and used a photo he


    had secretly taken from his mobile phone to help him find out where Nina was exactly. Otherwise, he


    would have to look for Nina room by room. There were twenty floors in the Fragrance Restaurant with


    more than 10 rooms on each floor.


    Seeing that another man came in unexpectedly, the people still in the private room looked at each other


    and watched the show quietly.


    John seldom appeared in public ces, so they didn''t know what he looked like. However, James was


    wandering around the city every day, and he was almost known to everybody in LC City.


    James was a yful person.


    But now he was here, calling someone "Aunt Nina".


    His Uncle John was here.


    And the only woman here was in Mr. John''s arms.


    Someone took a deep breath. He seemed to understand it. He pointed at the direction of Nina and


    said, "Mr. James, your Aunt Nina should be there."


    "Okay, thank you." When James came to his senses, he looked up and was shocked by the scene in


    front of him.


    What was going on? John was here. Then why did Nina ask him toe here?


    "Did she just call you?" Then John cast a cold nce at James.


    It turned out that she was calling this brat just now!


    John was here, but she still called James!


    When James heard this, he was so scared that he shrank his neck and pressed his lips tightly. He


    didn''t dare to say anything. He was about to cry in his heart. Why did Nina make trouble for him again?


    "No, no, no. I went to the wrong ce."


    "James, wait a minute. Take me with you." Hearing the voice of James, Nina suddenly raised her head,


    narrowed her eyes and roared with all the power she had.


    She pushed John away and staggered towards James. She couldn''t walk in a straight line and put her


    arm on James'' shoulder like a kite with a broken line. She smiled innocently.


    "Let''s go. Hurry up. Send me back. I''m dying. I can walk now, butter I can''t walk by myself."


    "Aunt Nina, I..." ''I also want to send you back, but my uncle will kill me if I do so.''


    ''Please, let me go.''


    With a pitiful look at John, James shook off the hand of Nina. Then he held her back and sent her back


    to John''s arms with a smile. "Uncle John, Aunt Nina asked you to send her back, so I''m leaving now."


    James ran away as soon as he let go of Nina.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "James,e back!" Nina stamped her feet angrily, but she had no strength. She looked very cute.


    She had wanted to be angry but now she couldn''t be angry anymore.


    Then John bent down and carried Nina on his shoulder again. Ignoring everyone''s surprised eyes, he


    left with his long legs.


    After he left, the people in the private room began to discuss heatedly.


    "What did I hear? What did Mr. James call that girl? Aunt Nina?"


    "She was Mr. John''s woman. What a surprise!"


    "No wonder. I''ve heard that Mr. John has fallen in love with a little girl. Did he call her little girl before?"


    "I remember that. He really called her little girl."


    Everyone was talking excitedly. Mr. Zhu, who was the host today, was so angry that his face turned


    ghastly pale. He had never thought that Nina was John''s woman.


    He also heard the words "little girl". He had also heard of rumors in the entertainment circle.


    He didn''t expect it to be true!


    Now he had really offended John. Maybe what happened just now was just the romantic rtionship


    between them.


    Mr. Zhu didn''t want to stay here anymore. He turned around and left, so did everyone.


    At this time, John had already carried her to the parking lot. Sitting on the driver''s seat, Henry was so


    surprised that he almost swallowed the gum in his mouth.


    My God! Why did John carry Nina on his shoulder again?


    Can''t he be tenderer to a woman?


    Can''t he just hold her instead? There wasn''t any husband who would take his wife on his shoulder.


    Besides, she was drunk.


    Henry got out of the car in a hurry and opened the door respectfully. He didn''t have the courage to tell


    Mr. John what he had thought in his mind just now.


    Then John threw her into the car, making her head hit the door. She screamed in pain, clenched her


    fists and waved them. "Bastard! Who hit me? Go to hell!"


    As soon as John put one foot in, he saw the fists waving wildly in the air. He paused and stopped for a


    few seconds and then got into the car.


    Even though she was drunk now, she didn''t forget to hit him at the moment.


    Wasn''t that kick in the restaurant enough?


    "Sit down!" He wasn''t afraid of an unconscious woman at all.


    Then he sat down.


    Hearing this rebuke, Nina seemed to think of the grievances she had suffered at home, when she was


    often scolded. She obediently shrank to the side of her seat, pouting pitifully, "Okay."


    Then she lowered her head and said nothing.


    Seeing that she suddenly became obedient, John was very surprised. He didn''t expect her to be so


    obedient when she was drunk.


    Would she listen to him no matter what he said and did whatever he wanted her to do?


    If so, it would be fun.

 Chapter 41 First Initiative

    Chapter 41 First Initiative


    "Fix your hair." With a serious look, John probed.


    As expected, Nina tidied up her hair obediently, revealing her whole face. Her face was brushed and


    her small mouth slightly pouted. She was limp there with her eyes slightly closed.


    "Drink some water."


    Nina took over a bottle of water from John and drank it. There were still water drops on her lips until


    she finished drinking it.


    "Wipe the water on your mouth."


    Nina did as he said.


    From now on, no matter what John asked, Nina would do it.


    John was d that she would listen to him when she was drunk.


    John scolded, "Why did you drink?"


    This time, Nina didn''t answer in time. She lowered her head and didn''t say anything. Her eyes


    gradually became moist, and big drops of tears fell.


    Nina missed her family.


    Although her parents always scolded her and forced her to do many things she didn''t want to do, her


    parents also loved her. They just expressed their love in a wrong way.


    Her parents didn''t know that in fact, she was very fragile. She needed the care andpany of her


    parents, not being forced to do something she didn''t want to do.


    She would have copsed if her brother hadn''t apanied her.


    Thinking of her best brother, she couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    "Waah... Waah... Waah..."


    As soon as she cried, John was startled. He looked at the Nina, who was crying sadly.


    "Why... Why are you crying?" Although John had known the little girl for less than a month, every time


    he saw her, she would deal with problems calmly.


    Why was she crying now?


    Maybe his voice sounded angry and using but he didn''t hit her. Why did she cry?


    He quickly took out a piece of tissue to wipe her tears. He became at a loss and patiently exined, "I


    didn''t scold you just now. I just asked you why you drank?"


    John emphasized that he was asking, but Henry didn''t think so. Mr. John was scolding her just now.


    Henry gloated in his heart and thought, ''you are so fierce that Nina was scared to cry.''


    As soon as the John wiped away Nina''s tears, she cried even louder. If there was no one tofort


    her, she might just cry for a short while. Once someoneforted her, she couldn''t stop crying and


    was drowned in tears.


    "Waa... Waa... Waa...... Waa... Waa...... "


    "Don''t cry. Don''t cry." John had never encountered such a situation before.


    Henry said, "Mr. John, please coax her. Mrs. Nina is still a child."


    "Coax?" He didn''t know how to coax.


    John was so depressed that he could only wipe her tears.


    The more he wiped, the more tears she would shed. John would take more paper to wipe for her, but


    he wouldn''t be able to open his mouth to coax her.


    She pursed her lips and sobbed, turning from crying loudly to sobbing. She sniffed and her shoulders


    trembled.


    Nina looked at the man who was wiping her tears. No one had ever wiped her tears. Her parents had


    only told her not to cry. If she cried, she was useless. Even if she cried, she had to find a ce where


    no one could see her tears.


    She had heard these harsh words since she was a child, so she seldom cried or dared to cry.


    But she couldn''t stand it anymore. In fact, she really wanted to have a warm family, which belonged to


    her. She must be a good wife and a good mother, so that her child wouldn''t experience the same pain


    and struggle as her.


    "Waa... Waa..." Once again, Nina burst into tears and directly threw herself into the arms of John. Her


    head was buried in the man''s chest, and her cry became much muffled.


    John''s hand stopped in the air. The tissue in his hand slid through his fingers, floated out of the window,


    and melted into the night.


    When Nina threw herself into his arms, and his heart seemed to tremble a little.


    This should be the first time that the girl threw herself into his arms.


    Hearing the little girl''s cry, John frowned and gently held her in his arms. He gently patted the back of


    Nina, as if coaxing a child to sleep.


    He learned this method from his sister-inw. When James was still a child, he liked crying and he


    always coaxed James to sleep in this way.


    Unconsciously, John became much gentler. He gently patted on the back of Nina until the crying sound


    in his arms became lower and lower, and finally turned into long breaths.


    Nina was tired of crying and fell asleep while she was drunk.


    She curled up into a small ball, half of her body nestling in John arms, and one hand tugged at the


    corner of his clothes, like a homeless child.


    Fearing of waking her up, John didn''t dare to move his body. He just sat on his side and asked Henry to


    slow down.


    When he returned to his vi outside, it was alreadyte at night. John''s two legs were numb, and Nina


    was still sleeping soundly.


    Outside the window, a gust of cold wind blew in. Feeling a little cold, Nina shrank back into John''s


    arms, wishing to lean her whole body in.


    The back window had already been closed, but the front window hadn''t been closed. At this time,


    Henry closed the front window and turned his head to look at the two people who were leaning against


    each other in the back.


    It was rare for Mrs. Nina to be so obedient, and it was also rare for Mr. John to be so gentle.


    "Mr. John, carry Mrs. Nina upstairs to sleep. It''s notfortable to sleep in the car." Henry reminded


    him in a low voice for fear of waking Nina up.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    John looked down at the little girl in his arms and couldn''t help but touch his head. He carefully held her


    head in his hands and leaned back against the back of the seat. After a while, he could carry her to


    sleep.


    It was early April, and the night was still a little cold. As soon as Nina left John, she frowned, pouted


    and put herself into John''s arms.


    "It''s so warm." Nina muttered when she was still fall asleep. Her face was still red, and she pulled the


    hem of John''s clothes even tighter.


    John was a little embarrassed. When she woke up, she wished to stay as far away from him as


    possible. Now that she was drunk and asleep, she tried his best to lean against him.


    There was no way to deal with the little girl.


    He had to think of a way not to wake her up and take her out.


    After thinking about it for a while, he could only directly hang Nina on himself. He covered her with a


    nket before he moved his body and got out of the car.


    As soon as she got out of the car, the night wind just blew, and Nina trembled. She leaned towards


    John again, with her hands around his neck, her head hanging on his shoulder. A pair of powerful


    hands on her thighs supported her steadily.


    As Nina moved forward, John had a spineless reaction. He looked embarrassed and his Adam''s apple


    rolled two times unconsciously.


    The little girl was really annoying.


    He turned around and carried her to the bedroom.


    As Nina was covered with a nket, her whole body was covered under the nket and looked very


    distance.


    Henry was gratified and sent a message to Sam, telling him that Mr. John and Mrs. Nina would be


    together soon.


    "Little girl, listen to me. Let go of me." John wanted to put her down to sleep, but Nina was like an


    octopus, tightly grabbing his body.


    It was useless to let him coax her kindly.


    Helplessly, John could only lie down and let Nina press him to sleep for the whole night.

 Chapter 42 Verbal Gratitude

    Chapter 42 Verbal Gratitude


    The next day, the morning sun slowly rose, with a glimmer of light on the horizon in the east, which


    carefully dyed the light blue sky. The moist wind swept the curtain, making ripples.


    It was quiet in the morning.


    Nina groaned. She turned over and rolled over from John''s warm and dry body to the bedside. When


    she touched a slightly cold ce, she pulled the quilt tightly, leaned her back against John and got


    closer to him.


    At this moment, John''s body tensed up again. His eyshes trembled slightly, and he stared at the


    ceiling. He breathed a long sigh of relief.


    He didn''t sleepst night.


    His chin was covered with stubble, and his hands and feet were sore and numb. It was difficult for him


    to move.


    Nina had a good night''s sleep, which almost tortured him to death.


    Well, get up.


    Then he got up quietly, took a shower, changed into casual clothes and went downstairs in slippers.


    This vi was called North Yard. It was located on the hillside in the suburb of LC City. Standing on the


    balcony and roof, one could overlook the whole LC City. There was only this house on the whole hill.


    John lived here alone. The North Yard was not big, with two floors and a small yard. In the early


    morning mist, it was quiet and tranquil.


    "Mr. John?" Helen Li was a servant who was responsible for taking care of the diet and daily life of


    John. She lived in the North Yard. This morning, she got up early as usual and was about to go to the


    market to buy food, when she found that John had woken up, which confused her.


    It was only half past five. Why did John get up so early?


    "Yes." John reached out and pinched his temples. He felt a little ufortable because he didn''t sleep


    all night. He would make sure that he could sleep well every day.


    But it was the second time that he hadn''t slept all night in the past month, all because of Nina who was


    still sleeping soundly in bed.


    "Helen, make one more breakfast this morning."


    "Yes, sir." Helen Li was more confused but didn''t ask more.


    When Helen Li was about to go out, John called her again, "Make a bowl of seafood porridge."


    Nina liked eating seafood.


    He had seen her having seafood porridge in the Seafood Restaurantst time.


    John sat on the sofa, turned on the TV and watched the news for one or two hours. After the aroma of


    breakfast wafted out of the kitchen, he slowly went upstairs.


    When he pushed the door open, she saw that Nina cocooned herself, only revealing her head. Her face


    was ruddy.


    "Wake up. Breakfast is ready." At this moment, John reached out his hand and patted Nina on the face.


    She frowned, mumbled, turned around and continued to sleep.


    Then he raised his voice and said, "It''s on fire!"


    "Fire? Where is the fire? What are you waiting for? Run!" Nina woke up from her dream and jumped


    up. She said a lot and ran up and down with the quilt in her hand.


    Oh my God!


    Run!


    She was about to run to the door, not noticing that this was not her small apartment but John''s


    bedroom.


    With a smile on his face, he crossed his arms and looked at her leisurely.


    She was so cute.


    When Nina ran to the door, she suddenly stopped. Just now, she seemed to have brushed past


    something.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw John, who was smiling annoyingly.


    Before she could think about why this man was here, she turned around and grabbed the wrist of John,


    running out. "Stupid man, run!"


    At that time, John was dragged out by Nina and went downstairs. The whole process went smoothly in


    less than two minutes.


    When Helen Li came out of the kitchen with seafood porridge, she saw a woman wrapped in a quilt


    running towards her with the tall John. He wasn''t angry at all, and he also ran with the woman happily.


    "Mr. John, what are you doing?" Helen Li asked in confusion.


    Nina stopped again and with her eyes wide open, she stared at the servant in front of her and the


    spade in her hand.


    What was going on?


    She blinked her eyes. It was not an illusion. In front of her was a woman more than 40 years old and a


    spacious and bright hall. The big screen on the wall was broadcasting news. The standard broadcast


    and the face of the host of CCTV, which immediately brought Nina back to her senses.


    As soon as she turned around, she met the smiling eyes of John. She was dragging John.


    "Did you lie to me just now?" Nina loosened her grip, looked around and asked, "Why am I at your


    home?"


    Helen Li, who was standing next to them, guessed that John had taken Nina herest night but Nina


    didn''t know it.


    Why did John do such a thing?


    "Have breakfast." Then John changed the topic, walked to the table and sat down elegantly.


    What breakfast?


    John didn''t answer Nina''s question.


    Nina angrily followed him, pounded her palm on the table and fiercely asked, "Tell me, why am I at your


    home?"


    She only remembered that she really drank the whole bottle of winest night. As for what happened


    "You came voluntarily." Last night, it was Nina whoy on John''s body and didn''t want to leave.


    "Impossible!" Nina strongly refuted. She would never be willing toe back with him.


    She remembered clearly that she called James before drinking, and he agreed without hesitation.


    "I asked James to pick me upst night. Did you two collude with each other to bring me here?"


    John was speechless. He didn''t have to collude with others if he wanted to take a woman away.


    When Nina woke up, she didn''t thank John. What''s worse, she mentioned James in front of John.


    John said unhappily, "James didn''t go therest night, so you begged me to bring you back."


    Nina''s eyes widened. She was surprised.


    Didn''t James go there?


    And she begged John?


    Nina didn''t believe it, but John''s indifferent face seemed to be telling the truth.


    When John saw that she had already begun to believe him, he smiled cunningly and said, "You


    threatened mest night to bring you home and then kill me."


    She said this in his ear. If she said it in a normal tone, he really believed that she would do so.


    But after getting drunk, she was totally different from her usual personality. He couldn''t help but feel


    itchy when he thought of the words "go home and kill him".


    If she really wanted to kill him in bedst night, he would definitely give himself to her.


    ''¡­ That sounds like what I usually say.'' Nina was a little stunned. She slowly withdrew her hand from


    the table and looked up and down at John. Thinking of her habit of beating people when she was


    drunk, she couldn''t help but lower her voice.


    She never showed mercy when she beat others after being drunk.


    Fortunately, John''s face was fine.


    If something happened to his face, he would definitely take revenge on her.


    Biting her lips, Nina turned around and uncovered the quilt. She was relieved to see that the clothes


    she wore yesterday were still there.


    However, the remaining smell of alcohol on her clothes was smelly and she covered her nose with her


    index finger. She threw the quilt directly onto the sofa, sat next to John and said awkwardly, "Thank


    you."


    Since she was drunk, he must have suffered a lot. She hoped that the thanks would make up for the


    damage she had done.


    The little girl would be grateful. It was not in vain for him to let her sleep on his body for the whole night.


    "That''s it?" Pretending to be dissatisfied, he turned his body sideways and looked meaningfully


    mischievous.


    Nina was stunned. What else could she do? As a man of high status, he didn''tck anything, so she


    couldn''t help him with anything. She whispered, "I''ve already thanked you verbally."


    The next second, he kissed her.


    Nina couldn''t say anything. Looking at his handsome face, Nina was so scared that her mouth opened


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    wide. He took the opportunity to kiss her.


    This was the real verbal gratitude.

 Chapter 43 It Feels So Good

    Chapter 43 It Feels So Good


    When Helen came out of the kitchen again, she saw Mr. John push the little girl against the table. She


    quickly raised her hand to cover her eyes.


    "Oh, these young men." These young people couldn''t help but making out with each other in the


    morning. Fortunately, the breakfast was not ced on the table, or they would be tired and have no


    appetite for food.


    Helen turned around and went into the kitchen to make another bowl of porridge. When it was almost


    done, the noise outside became louder. Helen felt ashamed to hear that and put several red dates into


    the porridge.


    About ten minutester, it stopped outside.


    Helen had been taking care of Mr. John for more than ten years. In these years, no woman could get


    close to Mr. John, let alone make out with him.


    Helen took the opportunity to inform Sam. Until now she knew the woman that Mr. John brought back


    was his wife.


    She was almost overjoyed.


    Mr. John was thirty years old now. He had already established a family.


    If there were a few more babies, the North Yard would be very lively.


    Helen went out with two breakfasts, grinning from ear to ear.


    "Mr. John and madam, it''s time for breakfast."


    John and Nina had already sat down. Nina was red, and she didn''t dare to say a word. While John was


    in a good mood and kept smiling.


    After this battle, John had already grasped a rule. This little girl were the most clingy when she were


    drunk, and was the most obedient when they came to physicalmunication.


    From now on, if she wanted to hit him, he would let her to drink. If she wanted to scold him, he would


    gag her mouth.


    "Mr. John, this is the seafood porridge you want. Madam, this is your red date porridge." Helen brought


    the porridge to the front of the two and set up other breakfast.


    With a red face and lowering her head, Nina suddenly raised her eyes and looked at the milk, bread,


    eggs, bacon and fruits on the table. She thought that the breakfast was really healthy.


    Because Nina didn''t have dinnerst night, her stomach began to protest. She began to eat red date


    porridge.


    She didn''t dare to look at John at all. Her mind was full of the scene just now, and the voice still


    remained beside her ears. It was so embarrassing.


    "Give you seafood porridge." John pushed the seafood porridge in front of Nina and changed the red


    date porridge to himself, thinking that Nina liked seafood.


    His voice was very maic, soft and a little hoarse. Hearing this, Nina pursed her lips. This voice was


    very simr to the one that had just tempted her in her ear.


    "Okay." Nina opened her mouth, but didn''t make aplete syble. Her faint nasal voice was a little


    soft.


    Hearing this, John''s heart skipped a beat. He reached out his hand and touched the head of Nina, just


    like taking care of his own kitten. His gentle eyes were almost oozing water.


    "Mr. John, this red date porridge is for madam." Helen reminded him in time.


    It was not until then that John noticed that Helen was calling her madam. The smile on his face


    deepened. He exined, "She likes seafood porridge."


    Nina tensed up a little. It didn''t matter for Helen to call her madam, but the man didn''t mean to refute


    and even followed her words.


    What did he mean?


    Nina struggled in her heart, putting the seafood porridge into her mouth bit by bit.


    "But red date porridge can nourish blood and energy. It is good for health." Seeing that Mr. John was


    about to eat the red date porridge, Helen stopped him in a hurry.


    Mr. John, you must have been exhausted a lotst night and this morning. How can madam stand it?


    Now Mr. John was going to eat madam''s red date porridge. What a pity for madam.


    "Nourish blood and energy?" John and Nina looked up at Helen with confusion.


    Helen smiled kindly and ambiguously, as if telling them that she knew everything. Mr. John and madam


    didn''t need to be shy.


    "Red date porridge is good for madam''s health. Mr. John, you can eat something else. I''ll go first."


    Helen turned around with a smile and texted Mr. Sam as soon as she entered the kitchen.


    The two at the table looked at each other, and then John and Nina immediately looked away. They


    separated a little, but she was reflected in John''s deep eyes, which made Nina''s heart beat faster.


    This kind of itchy feeling made her blush again. She looked like rouge, shy and beautiful.


    Nina was really going crazy!


    Why did she blush uncontrobly as soon as she saw John?


    Calm down, calm down.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ''God bless...... God bless me.''


    Seeing that she avoided eye contact with him, John guessed that she was shy so he became more


    the red date porridge over and said, "Eat thister, honey."


    When thest word appeared, John couldn''t help but touch Nina''s head.


    Since he saw her crying after drunkst night, John found Nina was very cute.


    She was a cute little girl.


    "Don''t touch my head. I''m not your pet." Nina took away his big hand and stared back.


    The man touched her again. Believe it or not, she would beat him back.


    "Okay, I won''t touch you." Instead of getting angry, John smiled and pinched her face. "How about


    pinching your face?"


    Anger!


    Nina was furious. How could he be so shameless?


    She was so angry that she stared straight at John and almost opened her mouth to bite him.


    "It feels good." John was not afraid of the little girl at all. No matter how angry she was now, she was


    cute in John''s eyes.


    His little girl was so adorable. John wanted to pinch her cheek all the time. So John put his hands


    together.


    "Don''t touch me!" Nina gritted her teeth and grabbed John''s wrist. Seeing that his hands were caught,


    John realized that the little girl was really angry.


    He thought it would be a suplex. When he was about to let go of her, he keenly noticed that she was


    about to move her feet. When he wanted to dodge, an idea urred and he deliberately failed to guard


    against it.


    Nina kicked him on the abdomen and kicked him half a meter away from the chair. She didn''t seem to


    have noticed that she could have kicked him awayst night, but now she only kicked half a meter.


    "Oh..." John covered his stomach with a big hand and pursed his lips tightly. He was a little angry and


    helpless.


    You......


    If she missed the target......


    Nina raised her chin proudly, raised her eyebrows, moved her neck, and nced at him haughtily.


    However, her face was still a blush.


    She ate the red date porridge leisurely. John felt both angry and funny. This little girl was really......


    The more tolerant he was, the more rampant she became.


    But he was willing to do like this.


    All of a sudden, John heard a sound from the kitchen. He immediately brought the chair back and sat


    down, as if nothing had happened just now.


    "Good girl. Drank it all." John picked up the red date porridge, spooned it and handed it to Nina''s


    mouth.


    "¡­¡­" She didn''t kick her head.


    Helen, who poked her head out of the kitchen, sighed with relief, "Mr. John and madam love each other


    so much."


    Then she continued to work in the kitchen.


    Without seeing Helen''s head, John frowned again and handed porridge to Nina slowly.


    Why did Helene out at the critical moment? He had already nned to pretend to be painful and


    take the opportunity to keep the little girl stay with him.


    But now, someone was watching. How could he pretend? He still wanted to keep his dignity.


    Helen was always bothering them!


    Nina grabbed the spoon from his hand and ate up the rest of the breakfast herself, leaving nothing to


    the man who was frowning and holding his stomach with his big hand.


    Was the little girl''s heart made of iron?


    He pretended to be like this, but she didn''t even look at him and ate all the breakfast on the table.


    Nina caught a glimpse of the piteous eyes of John. It seemed that he was waiting for her to take the


    initiative to care about him. He acted like a spoiled child.


    Nina couldn''t help chuckling and quickly became serious.


    Calm down.


    "I have to go because I have sses." After eating and drinking enough, Nina stood up and was about


    to leave. If she looked at John again, she was afraid that she would really be softhearted.


    Wasn''t he coldness and ruthlessness?

 Chapter 44 Call Him By His Name

    Chapter 44 Call Him By His Name


    "Wait!" John didn''t want to pretend to be painful anymore.


    Then John stood up and straightened his clothes. Without asking Nina, he said, "I''ll drive you to


    school."


    "What?" What did she hear just now?


    "Are you sending me to school?" Nina asked in reply, feeling that something was unusual.


    Was he trying to y tricks on her again?


    "Anything wrong?" Why didn''t she believe it? Did he look like a bad guy?


    Besides, was it strange for him to send her to school?


    He didn''t think so.


    Nina had already be his woman. Of course he would send her by himself.


    "No, but don''t you need to go to work?" Nina raised her hand and indicated him to look at his watch. It


    was already eight o''clock.


    There was still plenty of time before her ss began. But if he went to work now, he could still arrive at


    thepany on time.


    "No." Couldn''t thepany operate normally if he didn''t go to work on time? Then why did he spend so


    much money on employing so many people?


    For the time being, sending Nina to school was more important.


    Nina blinked. With such a boss, thepany should go bankrupt.


    In the end, she still let John drive her to school. The moment she left the North Yard, she felt that she


    had made a wise decision. If no one drove her back, she might really have to walk to school.


    The North Yard was on the hill and was so far away from the city.


    After getting in the car, Nina kept vignt, fearing that he would leave her halfway. There was no way to


    buy a car here. On the other hand, she was afraid that he would take revenge on her and drive her to


    the mountains and did some bad things to her.


    Nina had always been concerned about the road ahead, and from time to time, she would pay attention


    to the mood of John. She needed to be careful and protect herself.


    "Uncle John, is it okay for me to call you in this way?" The first step to negotiate with others was to call


    his name in a proper way.


    In fact, she still didn''t know how to address him. If it was her own idea, she would just call his name.


    A name was to be called.


    But since she knew him, she hadn''t heard anyone call him by his name. Everyone called him in a


    respectful way.


    "No." The man clenched the steering wheel angrily.


    He didn''t want to hear Nina call him Uncle John, as if his niece''s wife was calling him.


    It was obvious that she was his woman, not James''.


    In an instant, he hated James again.


    The trees on both sides of the window were dazzling, and Nina''s heart was thumping. Feeling that the


    speed of the car was obviously faster, she grabbed the seat belt with both hands. After a while, the


    speed returned to normal.


    With a lingering fear, Nina said, "How about Mr. John?"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ''Mister? I''m a respectful person in your eyes?'' He couldn''t ept the fact that Nina call him Mr. John.


    "Then, how should I call you?" Nina was anxious. What did this man mean? Why couldn''t she call him


    Mr. John like others?


    She really wanted to lift his skull to see what was going on in his brain.


    Hearing Nina ask for his opinion, the expression on his face softened. With a smile at the corners of his


    mouth, he asked, "What do you want to call me except Uncle John and Mr. John?"


    "You... Ask me?" It was surprised that he asked for her opinion.


    ''What''s wrong with this man? Is it because I beat him too hardst night after getting drunk and caused


    some seque?''


    She looked carefully at John. His head was not deformed, and there was no bald patch on his head.


    His hair was slightly curled and ck, with a little maroon.


    His face was good-looking of course. He had dashing eyebrows and starry eyes. His pursed lips were


    actually not very thin, but with a pink color. He would often inadvertently lick his lips, very shallow and


    quickly, without being noticed.


    Just now, he licked his lips again gently. He looked very seductive.


    Nina thought that in this era, there were many good-looking men, whether it was pure natural or by


    packaging, each of who would not be ugly. But John didn''t need to do anything, smile or say anything


    to be charming. And he was born with dignity.


    He didn''t wear a suit. He wore a white shirt with a loose bottom, hanging down to his thighs. He also


    wore a ck trousers. The dressing was simple and casual. He looked like a twenty-year-old young


    man, without the heavy feeling he had when he wore a suit.


    Nina kept looking at John.


    She had to admit that John was really charming.


    "Is there anyone else in the car?" John had been staring ahead and didn''t notice that Nina had been


    looking at him.


    If he had noticed it, he would have felt more confident in his handsome and charming face.


    Nina''s thoughts were pulled back. She just wanted to beat herself up in her heart. How could she keep


    looking at John and have so much thought about him?


    "Then I''ll call your name." Nina thought it was proper to call him by his name.


    John agreed readily. He felt it sounded like that they were contemporaries.


    Now that they had decided the way how Nina called John, she had to have a good talk with him. "John,


    I hit you two times and you retaliated against me two times. Now we are clear, aren''t we?"


    "What? What did you just call me?" His attention waspletely paid to the way Nina called him. Few


    people called him John. They didn''t dare to do so.


    But how could it sound so pleasant to hear her call him John?


    "John." Nina was a little stunned. Did he hear what she said?


    "Okay." With a satisfied smile, he answered, "We are clear."


    The past was the past, and the future would be the future.


    "Really?" Nina was so happy that she almost cried. She didn''t figure out the meaning of his words and


    asked bluntly, "You won''t trick me behind my back again, will you?"


    Nina wasn''t frightened if John fought openly. What she really scared was that he tricked her behind her


    back.


    Most importantly, her friend was involved. It was not easy for her to have a friend by her side, so she


    didn''t want her friend to get into trouble because of her.


    "Am I that kind of people?" Feeling rxed, there was a faint smile on his face, but he smiled from the


    bottom of his heart.


    Even though it was cloudy and misty without sunshine this morning, he felt that everything in front of


    him was warm.


    Nina nodded. "Yes, you are."


    John was speechless. Why did she speak out what she thought in her mind?


    The mist was really annoying.


    When the car arrived near LD University, Nina insisted on getting out of the car. Since John couldn''t


    change her mind, he had to do it. He suddenly gave her a kiss when she was not noticing. Seeing that


    she ran away with a red face, he smiled.


    ''It''s so sweet.''


    It was the first time that John didn''t go to work on time. Everyone in thepany began to feel nervous


    and uneasy again. They asked Henry for the reason in the WeChat group.


    As a result, Henry''s phone kept vibrating, and he was following John, making him suffer a lot.


    "You''ve got messages, and remember to reply." It was quite unusual for John to turn around and said


    casually.


    Henry was stunned for a moment. After confirming for several times that John didn''t me him, he


    answered, "Yes, I''ll reply right away."


    "Okay." Then John pushed the door open and entered the office.


    Henry suddenly gasped for breath. He didn''t expect that John didn''t scold him just now.


    He quickly replied in the WeChat group, "Mr. John is in a good mood today. Those who need him to


    sign the documents pleasee up quickly."


    Suddenly, there were more than ny-nine messages in the WeChat group. Someone even asked


    Henry why John didn''t go to work on time this morning, and Henry didn''t give any reply.


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, Henry sent another surprising message in the WeChat group.


    John got off work earlier than usual.


    Henry really felt that John would be a fatuous CEO sooner orter.

 Chapter 45 You Get What You Deserve.

    Chapter 45 You Get What You Deserve.


    About 4:30 p.m., near the LD University.


    On her way to her apartment, Nina met Isabe who suddenly appeared.


    But Isabe was no longer arrogant and domineering. Instead, she looked depressed.


    She was tired and pale, and her makeup was not as delicate as before. It seemed that she was eager


    to see a person, but she was unwilling to be looked down upon by him, so she had to casually put on


    makeup.


    Isabe, who had been trying to tidy up her curly hair every day, now had justbed it smoothly. Her


    hair was still a little messy.


    Compared to the glory before, she looked down and out.


    "Nina, please let our family go." Isabe lowered her head and burst into tears.


    Isabe had never thought that one day she would be reduced to a countryman.


    But she really had no choice. Her family was in a mess now, and thepany had fallen apart. Her


    family was bankrupt, and now she could only live in Fang family.


    However, the Fang family had to stand by and do nothing under the warning of the Shi family.


    Otherwise, even the Fang family would be involved.


    She had thought that if the Zhang family went broke, she also had the Fang family behind her, and she


    could inherit the Fang''s Group in the future.


    But her father told her that her family name was Zhang, not Fang. Even if she took over the Fang''s


    family because she offended the Shi family. No matter who offended the people of the Shi family, he


    would suffer a lot in the end.


    And now her father had no choice and no one was willing to help them.


    No one dared to go against the Shi family.


    She could onlye to ask for help from Nina. As long as Nina was willing to say something in front of


    Mr. James, the Zhang family would have an opportunity to make aeback.


    "Nina, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. I''m wrong. Please forgive me. Please tell Mr. James to let me off."


    Isabe burst into tears, her thin body trembling in the wind.


    Seeing that the once proud girl had be like this, Nina couldn''t bear it. In the past two years when


    she came to LC City, it was Isabe who apanied her. Although Isabe was not as good as


    Michelle, she was still grateful.


    "In fact, it''s not James to deal with your Zhang family. If it''s him, I will plead for you whether he listens


    or not. But the people who deal with your Zhang family is James''s uncle, John. This was the only thing


    Nina could help.


    As for what James said, she didn''t believe that the reason why John did these was for her.


    She had heard a lot of rumors about John. He had always been cold, ruthless, and not interested in


    women. It was impossible for him to do such a thing in the short term because of a woman who had


    identally broken into his sight.


    It was just because her face made John feel a little better and pleasant.


    Since Mr. John could be the one who made people afraid of him, he would not be so superficial to


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    deal with the Zhang family just because of a woman.


    People like them, who were in high positions, were always scheming. They had to weigh the pros and


    cons of everything they did. In order to maintain the prosperity of the family, they had to punish others


    as a warning that didn''t bother the people of Shi family. Otherwise, they would be in danger.


    "It''s Mr. John! He is Mr. John!" All the illusions in Isabe''s heart had been shattered. She heard that


    Nina was fall in love with Mr. James, so she came to ask for her mercy.


    Why was it not Mr. James, but Mr. John?


    What Mr. John said was like water that was poured out. Even if the God came, he could not save her.


    "What should I do? What should I do? " Isabe copsed to the ground. Her face was covered with


    tears and her eyes were swollen to red.


    "It''s cold sitting on the ground. Get up first."


    When Nina bent down to help her up, Isabe seemed to think of something and her eyes lit up again.


    She held Nina''s hand and raised her head to beg Nina.


    "Nina, you can definitely help me, right? Haven''t you been in love with Mr. James? Then Mr. John is


    also your uncle, your elder. Please go and beg Mr. John, okay? Please let go of our family. Nina,


    please. "


    Nina frowned. She felt a chill in her heart when she heard that ''you'' have been in love with Mr. James''.


    Why didn''t she find out that Isabe was such a person before?


    She withdrew her hand and said coldly, "Isabe, Mr. James and I are just friends. Mr. James may not


    listen to what I say, let alone his Uncle John. "


    "Friends?" Isabe didn''t believe her and she thought Nina was lying, so she roared, "Are you saying


    that because you don''t want to help me? Everyone has said that you are fall in love with Mr. James. "


    She was not angry yet, but Isabe got angry first. Did Isabe think she was easy to bully?


    In this case, she would have no regard for old friendships.


    Ninaughed, "Isabe, if you hadn''t tried to frame me and taken advantage of James, would you be


    like this?"


    "No!" Isabe retorted angrily, "no, it''s not like that at all. You seduced Mr. James just because you are


    good-looking and made Mr. James misunderstand me. Didn''t you beat me?"


    Isabe was so angry that she stared at Nina as if she wanted to kill Nina. The bag in her hand was


    deformed by her grip.


    "You get what you deserve. It''s all your fault." Nina looked down at Isabe. She was standing, but


    Isabe still sat on the ground. It looked like Isabe was the one who was suppressed by Nina.


    Isabe was rendered speechless and kept crying.


    "Why did you give me that perfume? Why did you post on the forum? Why did you...... Betray me? "


    Nina had always wanted to know the reason, but she had never had the chance to ask.


    She didn''t have a chance, nor did she dare. Isabe was the first friend she had made in the past


    eighteen years. Isabe had apanied her for two years. She thought she hadn''t done anything


    wrong to Isabe.


    But why did she do such heartbreaking things?


    "Betrayal?" Isabe smiled through tears, with contempt and disdain on her face. She slowly stood up,


    still taking herself as the noble princess.


    Since Nina couldn''t help her, she didn''t need to pretend to be innocent.


    "I never treat you as my friend. You are an orphan without money, power and family background. Do


    you deserve to be my friend, Isabe? Would I try to get close to you if you are not good-looking


    enough to caught Albert''s attention? Who do you think you are? A countryman wants to be with Albert.


    It''s impossible. "


    Hearing the mocking and sarcastic words, Nina looked at Isabe who hated her so much, couldn''t say


    anything for a moment.


    It was just because of her beautiful face and Albert.


    Nina was not so surprised by Isabe''s words. She had thought Isabe was different from others and


    that she was just a little spoiled.


    "Isabe, you can get out of my world." Nina said coldly and left without looking back.


    Seeing that Nina walked away so arrogantly, Isabe was so angry. "Get out of your world? You


    harmed me like this and just want me to get out of your world? "


    Isabe held her bag tightly and put her trembling hand into it. She took out a fruit knife and held it


    tightly in her hand. She looked at the back of Nina viciously.


    "Nina, pay back what you owe me with your life."

 Chapter 46 Nina, Go To Hell.

    Chapter 46 Nina, Go To Hell.


    Beforeing LD University and looking for Nina, Isabe went to the living room and hid the fruit knife


    in her bag.


    She had thought that there were only two results for her to beg for Nina. If Nina agreed to help her, the


    Zhang family could still be saved; If Nina would not help her, and the Zhang family wouldpletely go


    bankrupt.


    If Nina agreed to help her, she would temporarily let her go. If Nina refused to help her, she would kill


    Nina.


    No matter what, she had to take revenge. She was determined to avenge herself on Nina who beat her,


    posted on the forum, pped her and made her family bankrupt.


    She had to take every revenge, stabbing Nina three times and four times. She didn''t believe that she


    could still live in this world.


    She looked around and found that there were few people on the street. There was a green belt


    between the street and the main road, and the trees were tall enough to block her.


    Isabe clenched the fruit knife in her hand and walked towards Nina step by step. If someone passed


    by, Isabe immediately hid the fruit knife behind and leaned towards the green belt, so no one would


    find it.


    She quickened her pace and got closer and closer to Nina.


    Nina, go to hell!


    "Nina!" At this critical moment, Albert suddenly waved at Nina and walked straight to her.


    Isabe was shocked. She hid her right hand behind her back, put knife back into her bag and lowered


    her head.


    Albert had looked at her just now. He seemed to see a knife in Isabe''s hand.


    What should she do? What should she do?


    Isabe was burning with anxiety. She stamped her feet and gritted her teeth, pretending that nothing


    had happened. Then she turned around and was about to leave.


    "Isabe."


    Albert stopped her.


    Oh my god! Mr. Albert must get justice for Nina.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Damn it! Nina! Why did Albert always help Nina at critical moments?


    Why can you win Albert''s heart?


    Isabe''s dissatisfaction spilled over her heart. She grabbed the hem of her clothes and pulled it hard.


    It looked as if she regarded Nina as the hem of her clothes and couldn''t wait to tear her face up.


    Nina turned around and nced at Isabe. She stared at Albert with aplicated expression, "Are


    you looking for Isabe?"


    "Yes, I have something important to talk to her. Be careful on your way back. I''ll go first." With a gentle


    smile, Albert walked past Nina and called Isabe again.


    Isabe liked Albert. Since she met Albert at a charity dinner, she was totally attracted by him.


    Albert was very gentle and handsome. He was the top student in LD University. Now He was the


    master of the Song family.


    More importantly, when some debutantes stood barring the way of Isabe, Albert intervened and


    asked those people to apologize to her.


    From that moment on, Isabe only liked Albert and she wanted to get close to him. Later, she met


    Albert several times, but Albert didn''t remember her anymore.


    It was not until she asked her parents to send her to LD University and Nina treated her as friend that


    Albert remembered Isabe, the beloved daughter of the Zhang family and the Fang family.


    That''s all.


    "Albert, why... Why are you here?" Isabe wiped off her tears, her lips trembling unconsciously, and


    she didn''t dare to look up. She feared that Albert would find out that she was trying to murder.


    Isabe knew that Albert treated Nina well, so she was jealous and almost crazy.


    Albert still smiled and looked at Isabe, who was lowering her head. His eyes were cold for a moment,


    and then returned to normal.


    "Come with me."


    "What?"


    She had expected him to question and reproach herself but he didn''t. Isabe was dumbfounded and


    looked at Albert with tearful eyes. While Albert had already moved to the Maserati in front of them.


    Isabe followed him in a hurry. After getting in the car, she became more nervous.


    Albert had never allowed any woman to get in his car except for Nina. She had seen Nina sit in his car


    several times.


    Now sitting here, Isabe should be happy. However, Albert had a smile on his face but darkness in his


    eyes.


    After what had happened just now, Isabe felt perturbed and finally asked the first question, "Albert,


    why did you call me?"


    Albert didn''t answer, but looked sideways at the empty alley across the road. The alley looked crowded


    because of the tall buildings on both sides of the alley. There were some sundries on the ground, which


    looked dirty. But if someone walked in, he could still endure the stink. If went deep, no one would find


    anyone inside.


    It was necessary to kill people in such a ce.


    After a while, Albert withdrew his sight and said slowly, "if I were you, I wouldn''t kill people in such a


    ce where people and cars pass by."


    Kill, kill people?!


    "What?" Isabe''s face turned deathly pale, like a white wall.


    All that shoulde would definitelye sooner orter.


    Albert knew that she was about to stab Nina to death, so he was going to seek justice for her?


    "Albert, what are you talking about? I don''t understand." Pretending not to know, Isabe stammered


    and couldn''t help trembling.


    Albert admired her courage for killing people with a knife. But now seeing she was so scared, he


    disliked her more. "Why are you trembling?"


    "No, I''m not trembling." Isabe''s palms were sweating. She looked up at Albert, who just turned


    around and continued to look out of the window.


    He put one hand on the steering wheel and tapped the steering wheel with the other hand intentionally


    or unintentionally. The smile at the corners of her mouth gradually became vicious.


    "If I were you, I would lead Nina to a dead corner without surveince. Then I will kill Nina and pretend


    that it is amit suicide."


    "I, I, I didn''t. I didn''t want to kill Nina. I didn''t." Isabe shook her head and denied. She felt a gust of


    cold wind behind her, which made her spine cool. She looked terrified. "I''m just ask Nina for help, not to


    kill her."


    Hearing Isabe''s trembling voice and feeling her inexplicable fear, Albert felt a great sense of


    satisfaction.


    He turned his head again and got close to Isabe. He touched her head and raised her chin. "Nina


    can''t help you, but I can. Why don''t youe to beg me?"


    Facing Albert''s sudden enthusiasm, Isabe was at a loss. Tears of excitement shed in her eyes.


    She grabbed Albert''s hand, as if holding a glimmer of hope.


    She caught the hope of saving the Zhang family and the hope of love.


    However, when she grabbed his hand, Albert looked at the pair of beautiful hands on his wrist and


    frowned in disgust, waving her hands away.


    Isabe withdrew her hands sulkily and didn''t know what Albert was going to do.


    "I have a way to save the Zhang family, but you have to listen to me whatever I say in the future,


    understand?" He pinched her two cheeks with his hand. The force just made Isabe feel pain. Albert


    still had a gentle smile on his face. He looked like a modest gentleman anyway.


    Tears streamed down Isabe''s face. Albert withdrew his hand in disgust. Isabe nodded bitterly.


    But why was Albert different from the one she knew today?


    Albert was smiling, but he looked so terrible.

 Chapter 47 Passing By

    Chapter 47 Passing By


    Looking at the gentle eyes of Albert, Isabe asked with joy and fear, "Albert, will you really help me?"


    "As long as you listen to me and do whatever I ask you to do, I will help you."


    "Okay." Isabe answered firmly, "As long as you will help me, I will do whatever you ask me to do in


    the future."


    Albert smiled and said yfully, "Then how about asking you to kill someone?"


    "Kill? Killing someone?" Isabe''s heart trembled again. She shrank herself to the window. Her face


    turned pale.


    Albert looked like a giant snake in an abyss. As long as he didn''t get what he wanted, he would open


    his bloody mouth and swallow her.


    "I, I, I will do it." With fear, Isabe had to submit to him.


    Hearing the satisfactory answer, Albert gently touched Isabe''s head, just like touching a puppy.


    "Go to Ye''s Group to meet Kristina Ye. She will help you." When Albert mentioned Kristina Ye, the


    female CEO of Ye''s Group, real tenderness appeared in his eyes.


    "President Ye?" Isabe thought the Song family would help her. However, she didn''t expect that Albert


    would ask her to beg the Ye family for help, one of the three most powerful families in LC City.


    "As you know, among the three most powerful families, the Shi family is the most powerful and the


    Song family is the least powerful. The only one who canpete with the Shi family is the Ye family.


    You can go to beg Kristina Ye for help." The Song family could only benefit from the conflicts between


    the Shi family and the Ye family.


    Albert wouldn''t be willing to be the least powerful one.


    "But, but President Ye may not meet me. The Ye family and the Shi family don''t interfere with each


    other." Isabe was about to cry again. She wasn''t influential enough to ask the CEO of Ye''s Group to


    help her.


    "You just need to tell her that I ask you to beg her and she will meet you. Whether she will help you or


    not depends on what you can give her in return, like an attractive offer." Albert said calmly.


    "An attractive offer?" Isabe understood his meaning immediately. Her family made skin care


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    products. A natural skin care product was the best-selling one, so many people wanted the secret


    recipe of that skin care product.


    Did Albert mean that she needed to hand over the secret recipe?


    "I see." Her family is going bankrupt and it didn''t matter if they kept this secret recipe or not.


    "I like to deal with smart people the most. Go ahead." Albert smiled knowingly.


    Nina stood at the intersection of the traffic lights and was about to buy a small cake.


    Just at that time, she saw the Maybach which almost hit her before.


    The person sitting in the car was John and he honked two times at her. The window slowly moved


    down, and a fair hand stretched out from inside, crooking his fingers, indicating her toe to him.


    It seemed that he would use this gesture every time he waved at her.


    Nina couldn''t help but walk towards him.


    Through the window ss, John looked at the young girling gracefully. Her ck hair slightly


    raised, and a few strands of hair swept past the corners of her mouth. Her in face made him a little


    absent-minded.


    "Hi, little girl. Nice to meet you again." John said casually, as if it was just an encounter.


    Without thinking too much, Nina asked him naturally, "Why are you here?"


    "Passing by." John lied calmly, looking like a yboy.


    He shouldn''t be such a person, but Adrian and Henry had said that women liked yboys.


    It was known that John was always serious and indifference. Now he wanted to make a slight change


    in a short time. It was no so easy for him and he looked somehow strange.


    No matter how Nina looked at him, she felt awkward.


    She became more and more convinced that it was because she beat him too hard after getting drunk,


    which left a sequ.


    Suddenly, she felt very guilty. He was kind enough to bring her back that night, but she beat him and


    made him hurt. She thought she would take him to the hospital sometime.


    But she was more confused. "Do you get off work so early?"


    Nina raised her wrist and looked at her watch. It showed that it was three past five. She did a rough


    calction and knew that he was off duty at four o''clock.


    John looked at Nina''s watch. It was a dark green watch band and a ck square electronic watch. It


    looked ordinary. But when she raised her hand to look at the time, John saw a red schedule, as well as


    the hour hand and minute hand rotating. With a closer look, he found that it was well made and there


    were several small buttons on the side.


    There was no such a watch for sale. It was absolutely unique.


    He suddenly remembered what Henry said. Maybe she was very rich. After all, she could buy a car at


    will and drove it away on the spot.


    It seemed that she was not simple.


    John looked at Nina with a deeper look in his eyes. He must find out who she married.


    "Thepany is mine." ''It''s up to me to decide the time to go to and off work.''


    As he spoke, he didn''t look at her watch anymore.


    Hearing what he said, Nina couldn''t help but feel surprised.


    Hispany would go bankrupt sooner orter.


    While she was thinking, she suddenly received a call. It was Michelle.


    Usually, Michelle would send messages to her via wechat. Now she suddenly called her. Something


    must have happened.


    As soon as the phone was connected, a sob came from the other side.


    "Mickey, what''s wrong?" Nina''s eyes were filled with anxiety.


    Michelle was sobbing. "Nini,e and save me. I''m in the FG Clothing Store on the tenth floor of HD


    Square."


    "FG Clothing Store?" Nina had never been to HD Square to buy clothes. Her clothes were sent to her


    regrly, so she didn''t know this shop.


    "The Fashion Goddess, a famous fashion chain in China." John answered in the car.


    Nina nced at John and quickly calmed her down. "Mickey, wait for a moment. I''ming to you right


    now."


    Although she didn''t know what exactly happened, she was anxious because of Michelle''s tears.


    It would take her some time to go back and drive her own car. Moreover, she didn''t know the location of


    the store, so she could only look at John.


    "You... Can you drive me to HD Square?"


    "Sure." John nodded. Nina thought he was willing to help her, so she was grateful. As soon as she got


    in the car, John leaned over and whispered in her ear.


    "Won''t you thank me verbally?" He was not the kind of people who would help everyone in need.


    He would charge interest for helping her.


    "What?" The warmth of John slowly surrounded Nina, and his deep voice, with a little chuckle, came to


    her ears, like the moisturizing spring water.


    Nina said, "Thank..." The next second, she could not speak.


    John lowered his head and kissed her on her red lips.

 Chapter 48 It Was Wrong Of You To Hug My Little Girl.

    Chapter 48 It Was Wrong Of You To Hug My Little Girl.


    "Well, let me go!" Nina pushed John away with her hands and said angrily, "Why do you always kiss


    me?"


    "Isn''t this your oral thanks?" John sat up leisurely and licked his lips subconsciously. There was still a


    girl''s scent on his lips, which was sweet.


    "What kind of oral gratitude is this?" Obviously, he was taking advantage of her.


    Shame on him!


    John smiled that he had received her oral thanks. He drove the car with satisfaction to the HD Square.


    On the way, Nina remained silent, and so did John. However, the corners of John couldn''t help smiling


    from time to time, which indicated that he was in a good mood.


    Atst, Nina broke the silence and asked, "FG is a women''s clothing brand. How do you know?"


    As far as she knew, he didn''t seem to be a man who knew what girls liked, unless he had bought it for


    other women.


    At the thought of this, Nina suddenly felt a little bitter in her mouth. Sheined that it must be


    because of the filthy mouth of John. Resentfully, she took out a bottle of water from her bag and poured


    it directly into her mouth.


    "It''s one of the industrial chains of the Shi family." John answered while she was drinking water.


    "¡­¡­" It turned out that she had misunderstood him.


    Plop! Plop


    She drank up thest half bottle.


    But today, after drinking it up, the bitterness in her mouth disappeared, and there was still a trace of


    sweetness in her mouth.


    It was so strange.


    FG fashion shop at the tenth floor of HD Square.


    It was very busy inside.


    A shop assistant was confronting a little girl who was wearing a pink rabbit hoodie.


    "If you don''t have money, don''t enter this shop. Juste in and have a good look. Why do you still


    touch it? Do you know how expensive this dress is? Fifty-eight thousand. Can you afford it? You''re not


    well-educated at all. " The shop assistant was thin and small but her voice was as loud as a


    loudspeaker. The roar made Michelle sniff.


    Michelle cried not because the assistant scolded her, but because her voice was too loud. She had


    never been shouted at in such a loud voice before.


    "I just touched it. Why am I not well-educated?" Michelle retorted, clenching her fists. She wished she


    had the vigorous action like Nini.


    She must have beaten the assistant up.


    The shop assistant went to take out the white dress and held it in front of Michelle. She said in an


    aggressive tone, "Since you are well-educated, you can buy it after touching it. Fifty-eight thousand.


    Give me the money."


    "If you don''t like it, look at the ck dot on the dress. This little ck dot is stained because you just


    touched it. If you stained the dress, you must buy it. Otherwise, you can''t get out of this door." The shop


    assistant snorted and stood proudly in front of Michelle.


    "No, I didn''t. I just touched the corner of this dress. I didn''t touch that ce. You framed me." Michelle


    Someone in the crowd whispered, saying that the little girl didn''t look like a liar. Someone also said that


    the little girl and didn''t touch the dress at all. When the little girl tried to touch the dress, the shop


    assistant stopped her from touching.


    Hearing these, the shop assistant was a little flustered. She didn''t know who touched the dress and left


    a ck dot on it. She was afraid of being scolded by the manager, so she wanted to find a scapegoat.


    This little girl looked easy to be bullied, so she just nted it on the girl.


    "What are you talking about? Did you see it clearly outside, or did I see it clearly inside? She got the


    dress dirty. If you don''t want me to call the police, you buy the dress. "


    "I didn''t make it dirty. I won''t buy it." Michelle didn''t want to be the scapegoat. She turned her head


    away and wept with grievance, then stubbornly raised her hand to wipe tears off.


    The shop assistant threatened her angrily, "Then I''ll call the police and the police will take you away.


    Let''s see if you are ashamed."


    She didn''t believe that she couldn''t threaten a little girl.


    Hearing that she was going to call the police, Michelle hesitated.


    "In that case, let''s call the police." A cold voice came from outside the shop.


    Everyone looked to the direction of the voice and saw a beautiful womaning over, and a


    handsome man next to her. They walked together and looked very eye-catching.


    "Nini." As if she had seen a reinforcements, Michelle threw herself into the arms of Nina. All the


    grievances just now poured out at this moment, and she was crying fiercely.


    "It''s all right, Mickey." Nina patted Michelle''s head and let her cry with her arms around Nina''s waist.


    John frowned. He had thought that Michelle was a sensible girl because she told Nina to divorce and to


    be with him. But now, why did she throw herself into the arms of Nina?


    Who allowed Michelle to throw herself into his little girl''s arms?


    And why were her hands holding his little girl''s waist?


    The more he looked at it, the more annoying it was.


    "You two pay attention to your image." John said angrily.


    Michelle raised her head and exined aggrievedly, "Uncle John, I''m wronged and want to cry."


    You were wronged but it''s none of my business.


    Anyway, it''s wrong of you to hug my little girl.


    As if John had be an angry child. He red at Michelle and Michelle was frightened, turning her


    face to the other side, not looking at Uncle John.


    Anyway, she had to hold Nini in her arms and cry for a while. The shop assistants had gone too far in


    bullying others.


    The shop assistant''s face softened a lot when she saw that the little girl had two reinforcements who


    looked very rich.


    "Are you friends with thisdy? If you don''t want me to call the police, you just need to buy this dress.


    It''s not expensive. Fifty-eight thousand. "


    She had been selling clothes for a long time, and she could tell at a nce that the man was wearing


    an international brand, which added up to hundreds of thousands of dors.


    Although it was hard to tell which brand this woman was wearing, the fabric was visible. She was


    beautiful, so she must be the mistress of that man.


    A mistress was good at spending money and was easy to get money. It was easy for her to get around


    one million only if she act like a spoiled child.


    "Fifty-eight thousand?" Nina looked at John and asked him silently, ''Is this dress worth fifty-eight


    thousand?''


    John replied in his mind. ''I don''t know.''


    Nina queried, ''Isn''t it the property of yourpany?


    John turned his head. As a CEO, if he had to take charge of the price of every dress, he would just


    dismiss those employees.


    The two men''s silent conversation was like winking in the eyes of outsiders. The shop assistant thought


    that Nina was asking the man for money like a spoiled child.


    The onlookers also thought so. They felt there was nothing to watch, so they all dispersed.


    "Nini, I didn''t touch it." After crying, Michelle finally raised her head and stood beside, with her hands


    holding Nina''s arms.


    John saw that Michelle had left the arms of Nina, showing a smile in his eyes. However, he was angry


    again when seeing Michelle held Nina''s arms.


    There were always some women staring at him obsessively. John frowned, turned around and made a


    phone call. He ordered to send the shop assistant to the police station directly.


    Nina didn''t notice that John had left, but continued to consult with the shop assistants. "Is there any


    monitoring in your shop?"


    The shop assistant was suddenly nervous. "The surveince video can''t be shown to outsiders


    casually."


    If Nina checked the surveince video, her lie would be exposed.


    "I think you two just don''t want to pay the money, do you? I thought you could pay for it as soon as you


    came, but I didn''t expect you also couldn''t afford a dress. Your ma has left, and no one help you to


    afford it. That''s why you want me to check the surveince video. Then you two run away, right? I won''t


    be fall for your trick. " The shop assistant said sarcastically.


    "It''s not that we don''t have money. We just don''t want to be the scapegoat. I didn''t touch it at all. You


    were afraid of being scolded by the boss, so you deliberately framed me." Murmured Michelle.


    When Nina found that John was disappeared, Nina felt depressed. She pointed at the dress in the shop


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    assistant''s hand and took out a card from her bag.


    "We buy this dress."

 Chapter 49 Vivian Ye

    Chapter 49 Vivian Ye


    As soon as the shop assistant saw the card, she immediately became ackey. With a smile, she


    swiped the card quickly and put the dress into the bag.


    Michelle held Nina''s hand. She was unwilling to be fooled like this.


    "It doesn''t matter." There were different levels of ying tricks. Let''s see who did well in ying tricks.


    Nina took two steps forward and roughly scanned the clothes in the shop. She raised her finger and


    said, "I want that dress, and that in the window, and this, this, these..."


    The shop assistant who had got advantage of her guessed that Nina was holding the man''s secondary


    card. The man looked very rich just now, so the shop assistant quickly nodded and bowed to follow her.


    She took off every dress that Nina pointed at and put them in her hand.


    "That''s all."


    "Okay, wait a moment." The shop assistant smiled and turned to check the bill.


    The shop assistant folded all the clothes and dresses and put them in the bag. She said, "It''s six


    hundred and seventy-nine thousand nine hundred and six in total. Do you still want to pay by card?"


    "Well, you pay the bill on theputer first and I''ll find my card." Nina pretended to look for the card in


    her bag.


    The shop assistant had just swiped Nina''s card once, so she believed Nina and paid the bill first.


    Nina handed the card to the shop assistant. When she was about to hand it over, she suddenly


    stopped and asked slowly, "I think the clothes are well folded. Did you fold them yourself?"


    "Of course." The shop assistant grinned from ear to ear. She must have got a lot of Commission for


    selling so many clothes at one time.


    Just as she wascent, Nina suddenly took the card back and put it into her bag. She said


    sarcastically, "I don''t like things that others have touched. Since you have touched them, I don''t want


    them."


    "Mickey, let''s go."


    "Great! Nini, you are awesome!" Michelle''s face was full of worship.


    "Thisdy, you can''t do this." The shop assistant''s face turned pale. She rushed out and said, "How can


    you give up buying these dresses all of a sudden? I have paid the bill. "


    Nina turned around and said, "I don''t like to wear clothes that others have touched."


    The shop assistant immediately understood that Nina had been ying tricks on her from the


    beginning.


    She was so anxious that her tears were about toe out. "How can you bully others just because you


    have money? These clothes add up to about six hundred thousand. Now that I have paid the bill, you


    suddenly don''t want to buy them. I have to pay the money myself. My God, where can I get my money


    back?"


    She burst into tears as she spoke which attracted many people to watch the fun.


    The shop assistant saw that someone was talking about them, so she yed a trick and sat on the


    ground, throwing a tantrum. "You said you don''t like to wear clothes that others have touched. If I don''t


    touch them, how can I fold them in the bags and give you? Are you bullying me? Now you don''t buy


    them suddenly. Even if you are rich, you can''t bully us poor people. "


    "You are really a good talker." Nina gave her an angry stare. What a drama.


    She did it on purpose. What could she do?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "What happened here?"


    An elegant and dignified woman said in gentle voice. She was the eldest daughter of Ye family, Vivian


    Ye, twenty-four years old.


    She wore a white floral skirt and her hair was coiled up in a braid, like a fairy who had fallen into the


    mortal world.


    In particr, the elegance in her every movement was the natural result of her dancing and ying the


    piano.


    Vivian Ye was not as beautiful as Nina, but her every move and smile contained her tenderness and


    peace, making people intoxicated.


    It seemed that Nina had seen Vivian Ye before, but she couldn''t remember where she had seen her for


    a moment.


    "Miss Vivian, someone is making trouble here." The shop assistant recognized the woman at the first


    sight and hurriedlyined to her.


    This woman was Miss Vivian, the eldest daughter of Ye family. She was a VIP customer of FG. All the


    new products would be sent to Ye family first and be selected by Miss Vivian before they were put into


    the physical shop.


    The shop assistant thought Vivian Ye would punish them wellter and let them know that there were


    someone more powerful than them.


    Wasn''t she just kept by a rich man?


    Ye family was really rich.


    "Don''t worry. I''m here. No one can mess around in FG." FG was a fashion brand established by the Shi


    family, and the Shi family was powerful in LC City. No one dared to offend them, and no one dared to


    make trouble under their industry.


    If someone really stirred up trouble, his status would not be low.


    The powers in LC City wereplicated and no one couldn''t bring trouble to Ye family.


    So after weighing the pros and cons, Vivian Ye helped her up and said, "But I can''t just listen to your


    one-sided statement. I have to listen to them. If someone really wants to stir up trouble, the Shi family


    won''t let him go."


    Vivian Ye looked up and was amazed by the beautiful face of Nina.


    How could there be such a beautiful woman?


    She didn''t wear any make-up and wore in clothes. She was so attractive just standing there.


    She was so beautiful.


    But there was no such a beautiful and rich woman in LC City.


    Who was she?


    When Nina looked into Vivian Ye''s eyes, she didn''t hate her, but she didn''t like her.


    "Miss Vivian, please trust me. I have worked in FG for a long time. When did I make any trouble? Look


    at the clothes in those bags. She said she will buy them. When I paid the bill, she said she didn''t want


    them. Didn''t she do it on purpose? "


    "Humph, you deserve it!" With her hands on her hips, Michelle red at the shop assistant angrily.


    Then she turned around and said to Vivian Ye, "This pretty sister, this is not the case at all."


    "Pretty sister?" Vivian Ye liked this title very much. A kind smile appeared in Vivian Ye''s eyes when she


    looked at Michelle.


    Nina despised Mickey in her heart. Mickey was easily excited at the sight of beautiful women.


    But Miss Vivian was a smart woman. She not only didn''t offend either party, but also had a good


    reputation of being reasonable.


    Vivian Ye looked at Michelle, waiting for her answer.


    "Humph It was that shop assistant who ndered me and forced me to buy that dress. I didn''t touch it


    at all. She just took me as a scapegoat. It''s not our fault. In order to help me, Nini let her know the


    feeling to be a scapegoat. Hum...... Do you think we are easy to bully? " Even a rabbit would bite when


    it was concerned.


    Michelle tried her best to finish a lot of words and held Nina''s hand tightly. This shop assistant had


    gone too far.


    "Pretty sister, you''d better kick this woman out, or your reputation will be ruined in the future."


    After hearing what Michelle said, Vivian Ye stared at the shop assistant and asked, "Are they telling the


    truth?"


    "No, Miss Vivian. Don''t listen to their nonsense. That dress was stained by her." The shop assistant


    insisted and stared at Michelle viciously.


    Michelle shrank her neck and hid behind Nina. She poked her head out and made a face, which made


    the shop assistant angry.


    "This matter should be solved as soon as possible. If you can''te up with a solution, I''ll solve it


    myself. " Nina said briskly and moved her neck subconsciously.


    Michelle thought that Nina was going to beat people again, so she came out excitedly and apuded,


    "Nini, beat her!"


    "¡­¡­" Did she look like someone who beat people casually?

 Chapter 50 Childhood Sweetheart

    Chapter 50 Childhood Sweetheart


    Nina took out her phone and made a call. "Hello, is that the police? Here is the FG Clothing Store on


    the tenth floor of HD Square. Someone hasmitted illegal possession of property and fraud. Please


    deal with it as soon as possible."


    "What? Fraud?" The shop assistant made up her mind and grabbed the phone from Nina and smashed


    it. "What did you call the police for? Do you think that calling the police will frighten me?"


    Seeing this, Vivian got to know what had happened and said to the other shop assistants who had


    been watching, "Go and invite the manager here."


    "Give me a new phone." Nina''s phone had been smashed into pieces. She nced at the shop


    assistant and reached out her hand.


    "Why?" The shop assistant shouted back.


    "Because I am Nina." Nina said word by word. With her fierce eyes, she gave the shop assistant a


    shoulder throw.


    And then she stepped on the chest of the shop assistant.


    Things happened too fast. When everyone present came to their senses, they were whispering.


    "Excuse me, please." The store manager came.


    As soon as the manager saw Nina, he immediately apologized respectfully, "Miss Nina, I''m really sorry.


    I didn''t expect our shop assistant to do such a thing. Please forgive us, Miss Nina. We''ve found out the


    truth. She has framed the guests more than once. I''ll fire her right now. It''s already a fraud. The police


    are on the way."


    The manager wiped the sweat off his forehead. When John came to give him orders in person just now,


    he was extremely shocked and nervous.


    That shop assistant had been working in the FG Clothing Store for many years. Even if she didn''t make


    any contribution, she had done a lot of hard word. Usually, he turned a blind eye to what she did. No


    one dared to offend the Shi family. Most of the time, the customers just suffered a loss without saying


    anything. Moreover, it was not a big loss, so most people just ignored it.


    But it was out of his expectation that she would offend someone who was important to John.


    The manager''s sudden respect made Vivian frown because he had never been so respectful to her.


    Why was he so respectful to Miss Nina?


    When Nina saw that someone came to deal with it, she withdrew her feet. The shop assistant was


    immediately dragged away by the security guard, crying and cursing.


    Michelle picked up the smashed phone from the ground, held it in front of Nina and said, "Nini, what


    should we do? Your phone is broken. I won''t buy you a dress. Can I buy you a phone?"


    "So you are here to buy me a dress?" Nina was a little surprised. Why did Michelle suddenly want to


    buy something for her?


    "Yes, I want to buy something not only for you, but also for Uncle John. My parents have gone back to


    do their scientific research, and they have been promoted. Although I can''t contact them and can only


    meet them once in half a year, when I saw them cry with joy, I felt happy, too. So I am very grateful to


    you and Uncle John. Dad said that it was all because of you and Uncle John. He asked me to treat you


    well in the future. But I have always treat you well, haven''t I?" Every time Michelle smiled, a pair of


    canine teeth would appear, sweet and cute, and she would act like a spoiled child.


    In the past, Nina thought women who acted like a spoiled child were coquettish and pretentious, but


    Mickey was different. She was naive and Nina liked her a lot.


    "Yes, yes, you treat me the best." Nina smiled calmly, with her bright eyes and red lips.


    At first, Vivian thought that Nina didn''t smile, but it turned out that she would smile and she looked


    better with her smile.


    What a charming smile Nina had.


    When the store manager heard that Michelle talked about Uncle John, he thought it should be Mr.


    John. He felt more nervous. Nina was John''s woman, and Michelle must also be someone important.


    This time, he encountered something really unusual.


    "Miss Nina, Miss Michelle, please follow me. Mr. John is waiting for you."


    "Is Uncle John also here?"


    "Yes." Nina nodded slightly and followed the store manager out.


    At this time, Vivian stopped them and smiled brightly at Nina. "Can I go with you?"


    She hadn''t seen her Brother John for two years.


    Two years had passed.


    Vivian didn''t see John off when he went abroad two years ago. Last month, he came back, and she


    didn''t see him, either.


    Now that John was nearby, Vivian was surprised and excited, but she hid her feelings under her smile.


    John liked women who were reserved, sensible and elegant.


    For the sake of John, she worked hard to learn piano, dance and etiquette. Over the years, she had


    suffered a lot. She hoped that every time she saw John, she was better than before.


    John stayed close to outstanding women only.


    Only an excellent person like her could stand beside John.


    Only then did the store manager notice that Vivian was here. Thinking that there was signs that the Ye


    family and the Shi family would be in good rtionship, he took Vivian with him.


    The store manager led the three of them to a western restaurant in HD Square and headed for the


    quietest ce.


    "Miss Nina, Miss Michelle, Miss Vivian, Mr. John is inside. Pleasee in."


    "Wow, Nini, is Uncle John going to invite us to dinner?" Michelle''s eyes lit up again and she felt excited.


    "Isn''t he just inviting us to have a chat in a western restaurant?" Since Nina got to know Michelle and


    James, she had be more humorous.


    When Vivian heard that John was going to have dinner with them, she was even more confused. She


    frowned and felt jealous.


    ''Why would Brother John invite them to dinner?''


    ''There was neither the Lu family nor the He family in LC City. Who were these two people? What was


    the rtionship between Brother John and these two girls?''


    After entering the room, Michelle greeted John warmly, "Uncle John, long time no see."


    Nina rolled her eyes and said, "You just met him a short time ago."


    "Yes, it''s just a greeting. Uncle John, thank you for helping my parents and for inviting us to western


    dinner." Michelle stood straight and bowed to John.


    However, John didn''t respond. He was still angry at Michelle for her rushing into Nina''s arms just now.


    Vivian couldn''t help but feelcent. It seemed that she thought too much. In the eyes of John,


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    these two people were not important at all.


    Facing the man she had been missing day and night, Vivian''s heart was beating fast. She called John


    in a soft voice, "Brother John."


    "Viv?" Only then did John notice Vivian. Why was she here?


    "Brother John, long time no see." When John call her Viv, she was brought back to the days when the


    two of them was together. Her eyes immediately turned red, and she looked pitiful.


    Brother John?


    It was the first time that Nina had heard John was addressed in a different way, not Uncle John or Mr.


    John. She was surprised. It seemed that the two had a deep rtionship.


    Suddenly, she remembered where she had seen Vivian.


    It was in the photo frame in John''s bedroom.


    Even if it was just a quick nce, she could still remember that the people in the photo were John and


    Vivian, who looked young.


    It seemed that they were childhood sweethearts.


    They were important to each other so the photo was put in the bedroom.


    Nina had a special feeling at the moment. She squinted. She had never had such a feeling before she


    met John. However, after she met John, she had had such a feeling for several times.


    With her wet eyes, she looked at the childhood sweethearts withplicated and struggling feelings.

 Chapter 51 Its Mine

    Chapter 51 It''s Mine


    John replied Vivian indifferently without any expression on his face.


    Seeing that Vivian looked at John affectionately, Nina felt a little depressed. Noticing that Michelle was


    still bending over, she couldn''t help but get a little angry. "John, Mickey is still bending over."


    Don''t only care about childhood sweetheart, but ignore Michelle who sincerely express her thanks.


    "It doesn''t matter. Dad and mom taught me to express thanks sincerely. Thank you, Uncle John." But


    she really couldn''t hold on any longer. Her two straight legs were a little painful.


    It was all her fault that she seldom exercised herself.


    "Okay." He nced at Michelle and reluctantly agreed.


    He wouldn''t have talked to her if his little girl hadn''t spoken to him.


    However, John looked at Michelle frighteningly. This feeling was deeply experienced by James, as if


    they had stolen some treasure from John.


    "Thank you, Uncle John. Can we have dinner now?" It seemed that Michelle was not smart. She didn''t


    notice the frightening eyes of John at all. Instead, she pointed at the seat on the table and smiled


    sweetly.


    "Sit down." John said.


    Michelle immediately sat down, pulling the Nina to sit next to her, and Vivian sat beside John.


    Before Nina''s buttocks touched the chair, John waved at her and ordered, "Sit here."


    The man''s big hand patted the position beside him.


    This made Vivian, who was originally nning to sit next to John, feel embarrassed. She covered her


    embarrassment with a smile and leaned to the side, behaving gracefully.


    She was not reconciled at all. What''s the rtionship between Nina and her Brother John?


    She dared to call Brother John''s name. Instead of ming her, Brother John did as she said.


    Brother John even asked her to sit next to him. What was the rtionship between the two?


    "Brother John, which family are these twodies from?" Vivian smiled at John and looked at Nina and


    Michelle gently.


    She was sure that these two people were not the daughters of the rich and powerful families in LC City,


    but she didn''t know which small family they were from.


    Nina didn''t go over. John frowned and looked calm. His eyes liked a deep and vastke, which had an


    impulse to drag people into theke. Nina couldn''t tell how he was feeling, but she felt that...... He was


    angry.


    She just didn''t go there. Why was he angry?


    Isn''t his childhood sweetheart good?


    After a long time, John slowly opened his mouth, "One is from my family, and the other is James''s


    friend."


    "Your family?" Suppressing the impulse in her heart, Vivian looked at Nina and Michelle. Which of


    these two belonged to his family? What did he mean?


    Vivian couldn''t believe what she had heard.


    Smart as Michelle was, she raised her hand and exined, "I''m a friend of James. Nini is from Uncle


    John''s family."


    "What?" Vivian murmured. She thought she had misheard, so she looked at Nina in disbelief.


    What did she mean that Nini was from Brother John''s family?


    It seemed that Nina had been dragged into theke by John''s eyes. What was stirred in her heart was


    not only ripples, but also small waves patting her heart.


    Just now, she felt that John came and opened the door of her heart, but she was so sensitive that she


    couldn''t help but want to push him out. Nina was a little flustered, as if thousands of ants were crawling.


    Since she knew him, she had always been teased or bullied by him. She didn''t seem to hate this


    feeling, but she was afraid that this feeling would prate into her heart and open her heart.


    Therefore, she had never taken this matter seriously. But now, John introduced Nina to his childhood


    sweetheart, saying that Nina was from John''s family.


    What did he mean?


    It was nonsense.


    "I''m not from his family." The idea popped out of her mind and she blurted it out.


    After saying that, Nina pursed her lips and seemed to be a little regretful.


    But as soon as she said that, she could only remind herself that she was still married and could not


    have any entanglement with others.


    The reason why John said so might be that she had hit his brainst night.


    After sessfully brainwashing herself, Nina returned to calm. She patted Michelle''s head with one


    hand, gritted her teeth and said, "Mickey, can you stop talking nonsense? I''m married."


    "But you...... Hmmm... " Aren''t you going to divorce?


    Nina put her hand over Michelle''s mouth that Michelle failed to say thest sentence. Then Nina turned


    to Vivian with a smile, "Miss Vivian, forget it. They have been abnormal recently. Please have a seat.


    You just sit next to John."


    After saying that, Nina took her hand away and looked down with a smile. She didn''t dare to look at the


    eyes of John. She could observe a person''s psychological reaction through micro expressions, but she


    didn''t dare to look at the eyes that would disturb her judgment.


    John''s eyes would disturb her judgement.


    His eyes seemed to be able to see through the world and the secrets in the bottom of people''s hearts.


    It was all up to whether he was willing to know or not.


    It was as if John had turned into a cold jade statue. His thin red lips were half pursed, and a touch of


    chilly air condensed beside him.


    John felt a little annoyed. Did the little girl want to push him away?


    No way!


    He didn''t fulfill her expectations.


    "I say you are from Shi family." With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, John wouldn''t let his little


    girl escape.


    If this person really dared to escape, he would have to tie her back and treat her at home.


    "Yes. Uncle John is always right. Nina, sit there quickly." Michelle was not a fool. After taking a look at


    Vivian, Michelle knew that Vivian liked Uncle John, but Uncle John liked Nini.


    Nini also liked Uncle John. They were willing to be together, so Vivian had to step aside.


    "Mickey!" Nini raised her voice, but Michelle didn''t care. She pushed Nina over and said, "Uncle John,


    take care of her."


    The fragrance of the young girl lingered in his nose, and the little girl he was cared about was sitting


    next to him. John smiled lightly, and his hatred for Michelle was disappeared a little.


    Michelle was useful at the critical moment.


    With an ambiguous smile on Michelle''s face, she turned around and took Vivian''s hand to the opposite


    seat. "Miss Vivian, let''s sit here."


    Michelle no longer called her pretty sister.


    Vivian withdrew her hand, unwilling to change the seat, but she had to pretend to be a magnanimous


    She was the eldest daughter of Ye family, a model of thedies in the circle. How could she panic for a


    little thing?


    Just now, Nina said she was married.


    A married woman was no longer qualified topete with her.


    Even if Brother John liked Nina and forced her to be his underground lover, so what? After all, the two


    of them didn''t have a good reputation.


    The one who could be married to Brother John was thest winner and their marriage should be


    protected by thew.


    She, Vivian, was always the winner.


    Vivian, who didn''t care about Nina, might not know that. ording to her, Nina was already half a


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    winner.


    Vivian sat down elegantly and didn''t say anything. She didn''t want to be hated by John.


    "Brother John, what would you like to drink?" Vivian turned over the page of red wine with a serious


    look. When she didn''t see the favorite red wine, she frowned slightly and said, "There is no red wine


    here that Brother John like."


    Nina sat next to John. Every time she heard Vivian call him Brother John, she felt a little


    ufortable?


    If someone feel ufortable, he should learn to express himself. Hold it in his heart and feel really


    sorry for himself.


    "John, why doesn''t Miss Nina have the samest name as you?" All of a sudden, a question came to


    Nina''s mind. She tilted her head and asked with confusion.


    It seemed that John had seen Nina''s skillful acting when she beat Isabe. Nina''s eyes were shining


    with excitement.


    Little girl should be more lively.


    "Why do you have the samest name?" John chose to act with her.


    "Didn''t she call you brother?" Nina looked confused.

 Chapter 52 The Little Girl Was Jealous.

    Chapter 52 The Little Girl Was Jealous.


    Vivian was slightly stunned, with a malicious look in her eyes, but she smiled gently. "Nina, you


    misunderstood me."


    "Have I misunderstood you? Then why did you call him brother? " Nina didn''t understand why she was


    against Vivian, but if Nina heard Vivian call him Brother John, Nina might really get goose bumps.


    Why did all the respectable people in LC City have strange hobbies?


    John liked to entangle with married women, and Vivian liked to call other brother.


    "Since you don''t agree with this name, let''s ask Brother John about it? I was calling him brother. If


    Brother John don''t like this name, I won''t call him like this. " Vivian tried her best to be dignified and


    reasonable, so that she could be different from Nina who was unreasonable.


    John raised his eyebrows slightly and found that his girl was staring at him with a pair of bright eyes.


    Nina also threw the question to John and North and asked lightly, "What do you think?"


    John found that the little girl would be aggressive when she was angry and jealous.


    Did it mean that she was obsessed with him?


    At the beginning, he had attracted the little girl with his body, and now she was totally obsessed with


    him.


    "Say it." Seeing his faint smile, Nina thought he was happy because of Vivian, so she kicked his shin


    under the table.


    It was a little case for John to be painful. The most important thing was that the little girl was fascinating


    when she was jealous.


    Since Vivian could make the little girl jealous, let her continue to be jealous.


    At the thought that his little girl would be jealous, John didn''t care whether he should take advantage of


    Vivian or not.


    "Viv has been called like this since childhood." Therefore, Vivian didn''t have to change the name she


    called him. If the name could irritate the little girl more, he would reluctantly epted the name that


    Vivian called.


    "Thank you, Brother John." With a gentle smile on her face, Vivian couldn''t help but feel proud that


    Brother John treated her differently from others.


    At the same time, the light in Nina''s eyes dimmed for a moment. Since John agreed with Vivian calling


    him in this way, she had nothing more to say as an outsider.


    She really didn''t know why she was so mean just now. It''s none of her business.


    When John saw that Nina was so calm, he was full of doubts. Shouldn''t the little girl be jealous and be


    angry with Vivian or him?


    She suddenly calmed down. What happened?


    "You..." As soon as John opened his mouth, his voice was interrupted by Nina.


    "Mickey, have you finished eating? If you haven''t eaten well, you might need to hurry up, because I


    have to buy a mobile phone. " Nina smiled and looked at Michelle who had been eating. Half of the


    steak in front of her had been eaten, and the spaghetti on the te had been ate up.


    She must be full.


    Michelle raised her head and saw that Nina winked at her. She immediately understood what Nina


    meant. Michelle wiped her mouth and hands with a tissue and said, "I''m finished. Let''s go."


    Nina was grateful that Mickey really knew what she meant!


    "Mr. John, Mickey and I are leaving now. Thank you for your dinner tonight." When Nina stood up and


    was about to leave, John reached out and grabbed her wrist.


    The little girl always came and went whenever she wanted, regardless of his feelings.


    Was she so indifferent? She didn''t even feel jealous.


    She didn''t even call his name, but called him Mr. John?


    "Sit down." John was obviously angry.


    Nina hated someone talked to her in amanding tone. She had heard others order since she was a


    child. It was not easy for her to leave that house and no longer followed other''s orders. In the end, she


    met a man who always ordered her.


    Nina didn''t want to be mistreated.


    "John. Let go of me." Nina also snapped back. She was not afraid of him at all.


    When he heard Nina call his name, John loosened his grip on Nina''s wrist and his deep eyes became


    bright.


    He would rather see the little girl in aggression than see the peace on his face.


    ." If you sit back, I can loosen my grip." John was so angry that he tightened his grip on Nina''s hand.


    He pulled her directly to his thigh and held her in his arms like holding a child.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me! " Nina struggled in John''s arms, but the more she struggled, the


    tighter John held her. She could only screamed, "I don''t like eating steak."


    "Then let''s go to the Seafood Restaurant." Without saying a word, John bent over and picked her up.


    With a stride of his slender legs, he was about to leave the western restaurant.


    Michelle immediately picked up Nina''s bag and quickly followed up, leaving Vivian alone in a daze, with


    tears in her eyes.


    "Miss Vivian, if Uncle John hasn''t paid the bill, please pay the bill. Thank you." After running for a short


    while, Michelle turned back just to say that and then ran away again.


    Seeing her beloved leave with another woman in his arms, Vivian''s eyes instantly turned red and she


    stood there alone.


    Then, she burst in to tears and full of hatred.


    Vivian was well-known for her gentleness and demure, and a model of the upper ssdies in the


    circle. She was the most kind-hearteddy in the world.


    However, no one knew that Vivian had no choice but to do so. She just wanted everyone to chase after


    her.


    "John, if you still don''t let me go, I will be rude to you." With Nina''s hands pinching John''s neck, she


    really wanted to strangle him.


    "You should pinch harder." Obviously, John believed that Nina didn''t dare to strangle him.


    Seeing that she couldn''t threaten him, Nina loosened her hands and changed her strategy. She could


    fight hand to hand.


    When Nina let go of John''s hand, she put her hands on John''s strong shoulders and stood up with the


    help of her strength, intending to leap backward over John''s head.


    However, to her surprise, Michelle had just rushed over and upied the empty space behind John.


    Fearing that Nina would hurt Michelle, Nina withdrew into John''s arms at the critical moment.


    However, the posture had changed. At the beginning, it was the princess hug. But now Nina''s arms


    around John''s neck and legs around John''s waist, and John''s hands urately held her legs.


    "So you like this posture." John steadily caught Nina. He felt funny thatst night she also hung on his


    body like this.


    "¡­¡­ Shut up! " Nina''s face was full of resentment. What a mistake.


    Why did Damon happen to follow them at this time? As a result, she had to throw herself at his arms,


    and she didn''t know what John think of her.


    Michelle touched her head and wondered if she had done something wrong just now?


    But she had no choice but to follow them.


    On the way, several people looked at her with ambiguous eyes, and Nina instantly blushed.


    There were so many peopleing and going in HD Square. If they kept walking, she would be


    "John, put me down. Do you hear me? Put me down." Nina kept struggling with her legs and patted on


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    John''s back at the same time. She was so ashamed that she wanted to find a hole to hide herself.


    When Nina moved her body, John took a deep breath. If the little girl continued to move, the two of


    them would bebelled as having sex in the daytime.


    "Don''t move." John''s voice was a little hoarse, as if he was restraining himself.


    Nina heard this low and hoarse voice, she knew John was......


    Once again, Nina blushed with shyness. She buried her head in John''s neck and cursed, "Bastard..."


    "Hahaha..." On the contrary, Johnughed joyfully in a deep voice.


    Although the little girl was aggressive in daily life, she would flinch on one thing and be bullied by him.

 Chapter 53 Is There A Man Pressing On You

    Chapter 53 Is There A Man Pressing On You


    Facing of the current embarrassing situation, Nina thought that she would be bullied by Nina again


    tonight, but in the end, it was beyond her expectation. John put her down and took her to buy a mobile


    phone.


    But what made her angry was that the man took her new phone and nced at his WeChat code. He


    even shamelessly put himself on the top in her WeChat without asking for her opinion.


    After sending her to school, John took the opportunity to kiss on Nina''s lips before driving away.


    Looking at the man who had disappeared on the street, Nina held the mobile phone in hand and she


    was confused again.


    What did John mean to her?


    "Nini, you really like Uncle John, don''t you? He''s gone, but you still want to see him through." Michelle,


    who had been silent for a long time, finally spoke. Her words revealed what Nina was thinking.


    "No, I don''t like him." Nina said awkwardly. She pulled Michelle over, put her hand on Michelle''s


    shoulder and threatened, "If you dare to talk nonsense again in the future, I''ll beat you."


    "HMM..." Michelle immediately covered her mouth with her hand and looked at Nina with her dark eyes.


    "Nini, can I move out to live with you? My parents are not at home now, and my roommates are living


    outside with their boyfriend. I''m so pitiful to be alone. "


    "You are pitiful? Don''t you think I''m the most pathetic one? " Nina teased. Michelle always felt Nina was


    pitiful, and now Nina sometimes felt herself miserable.


    She was very miserable to be attacked by John frequently.


    "Oh, I want to stay with you!" Michelle began to act like a spoiled child again. Nina couldn''t stand her


    acting like a spoiled child, so she agreed, pretending to be very reluctant.


    In fact, she was also happy that she lived alone in a small apartment with two bedrooms and one living


    room. It was quiet, but a little lonely.


    She was still thinking about raising a pet. Now it seemed that she had to raise a rabbit.


    At night, when Nina was taking a shower, Michelle looked around the apartment. She walked to


    another empty room. The light was a little dim there and the curtain was tightly closed.


    Strangely, the right wall was also covered by a curtain. Driven by curiosity, Michelle pulled open the


    curtain. The bloody pictures were hanging on the wall.


    "Ah..." With a scream, Michelle fell to the ground, holding the rabbit doll tightly with her hands. Her face


    was pale and bloodless, and her eyes were as wide as bells, and her lips were trembling slightly.


    When Nina heard the scream, she quickly wrapped herself in a bath towel and ran out. She saw


    another room with a door open and Michelle was sitting in the room, trembling all over.


    "Mickey, are you okay?" Nina just forgot to tell Michelle that she couldn''t enter this room.


    Nina quickly helped Michelle up and held her in arms. Nina looked at the pictures of dead that she had


    collected from the Inte on the wall. She was used to it, and she didn''t think it was horrible.


    But Michelle was different. As a little girl, she must be scared by this scene.


    Nina quickly took Mihelle out and closed the door, constantlyforting the trembling little girl in her


    arms.


    "Mickey, it''s okay. It''s just some photos."


    After a while, Michelle came to her senses and asked surprisingly, "Nini, did you kill someone?"


    Nina''s hand stopped. She looked down at Michelle who was half a head shorter than her and smiled


    gently. "You know I killed someone. Aren''t you afraid?"


    So......


    Nini really killed someone.


    Michelle let go of Nina and ran into the room. She pulled out a suitcase, dragged it to the wardrobe and


    began to put clothes into it.


    "Run away, Nini. I''ll call the police when you run away. If you can escape from the police, it''s your


    ability. If you can''t, don''t attack the police, or else..." Michelle was so flustered that her eyes turned red.


    No matter how messy the clothes in the suitcase were, she closed it and stuffed the exposed clothes


    into it.


    Leaning against the door leisurely, Nina didn''t know whether to cry or tough. She couldn''t help


    making fun of her. "You remain faithful to friends. We live in a society ruled byw now. You have


    vited thew to shield criminals, Mickey. "


    "What?" With her mouth wide open in surprise, Michelle immediately stopped and raised her head with


    an apologetic face. "Well, then, Nini, you can confess your crime to police."


    "Puff..." Nina couldn''t hold back herughter any more. She pursed her lips and kept smiling. Then she


    exined, "I didn''t kill them. I''m investigating who killed them."


    Michelle didn''t believe it. She asked with doubt for several times. It was not until Nina assured her for


    many times that she didn''t kill anyone that Michelle was willing to believe her.


    After knowing that Nina didn''t break thew, Michelle grinned and cried. She simply sat on the ground,


    wiping her tears with her hands, as if the candy in her hand had been taken away by someone else in


    her childhood.


    "You scared me to death. Waah... Waah I almost thought you really killed someone. Killing people is


    illegal and you are going to jail. "


    Nina hurried up tofort the little rabbit. After she finally calmed down, she said earnestly, "yes, killing


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    is illegal, and we will be in jail."


    Because of those photos, Michelle was so scared that she held Nina all night and wanted Nina to coax


    her to sleep. However, Nina fell asleep first, and Michelle still opened her big eyes.


    "Nini has fallen asleep. What should I do? Turn off the light or not? " After murmuring for a while,


    Michelle finally turned off the light. She was afraid that Nina couldn''t sleep well.


    After the light was turned off, a dim light was emitted from somewhere. It was Nina''s phone that was


    still on. The light was turned on just now and they didn''t notice it. Now when the light was turned off, it


    was obvious.


    When Michelle picked up Nina''s phone and wanted to see the screen, she saw a WeChat dialog box


    popped up on the top of the phone, with the nickname "Joh".


    Michelle guessed it must be Uncle John, so she clicked in and saw many messages, thetest one


    showing, "Why don''t you reply? Is there a man pressing on you? "


    "Uncle John, it''s me sleeping next to Nini. Don''t get me wrong. I''m a woman." Michelle sent an


    expression ofughter and she smiled happily. Then she hung up the phone.


    Michelle secretly praised her intelligence, so that Uncle John wouldn''t misunderstand Nina.


    When he received the WeChat message, John''s face darkened with anger. He had to guard against


    women instead of men.


    On the second morning, before waking up, James was ordered to go to the North Yard. As soon as he


    entered, he saw his Uncle John''s gloomy handsome face. He was wide awake and almost knelt down.


    "Uncle John, what''s wrong?"


    "Do something."


    "Just say it. Your nephew will do anything for you..." As long as James didn''t offend Uncle John, he


    would be fine.


    "Take Michelle away. Your allowance will changed from three thousand to thirty thousand a month."


    John said in a deep voice.


    "Thirty thousand? !" Suddenly, James raised his voice and almost cried with joy. He finally didn''t have


    to live such a miserable life anymore.


    Whoop! Whoop


    Although it was only thirty thousand, it was better than three thousand.


    "Uncle John, don''t worry. I promise toplete the task."


    "Fuck off!"


    "Okay!" James left happily.


    Henry looked at the young master of the Shi family as if he was looking at a fool. In the past, there


    were at least three million a month, but now thirty thousand was enough to make him happy.


    He was really depraved.

 Chapter 54 Tit For Tat

    Chapter 54 Tit For Tat


    When Nina woke up in the morning, there was fragrance from the kitchen and she was hungry. When


    she walked to the living room, she saw Michelle cooking in the kitchen.


    There were various kinds of breakfast on the table, including noodles, steamed stuffed buns,


    dumplings, cakes, spaghetti, corn, purple potatoes, millet porridge, etc. There was also a steamed


    perch.


    "You''ve made so much food. Do you think we are pigs?" Nina didn''t want to describe herself in this


    way, but there was too much breakfast.


    "I forgot to ask you what you like to eatst night, so I made everything I can. You can choose what you


    want to eat." Michelle took off her apron and went to the fridge to get some milk.


    Nina nced at the kitchen, where there were all kinds of tableware and ingredients. Then she looked


    at the fridge, which was full of food and drink. It wasn''t empty anymore.


    She suddenly felt at home.


    She sat at the table and tasted a dumpling. It was made of shrimp, so she ate one more. The


    dumplings tasted yummy. Michelle cooked as well as the chef in Nina''s home.


    Nina knew that Michelle liked eating, but she didn''t expect that Michelle could cook so well.


    "Do you want to be a chef?"


    "I''ve thought about it, but I prefer e-sports. I like ying games, so I may find a husband who is good at


    cooking in the future." Michelle was seriously thinking about this matter.


    "You want to be a professional e-sports yer?" Nina knew that Michelle liked ying games, but she


    didn''t expect that such a little girl would choose to be an e-sports yer. She thought that she preferred


    delicious food.


    "Have you joined a team?"


    "Well, not yet. I want to find a great master to help me practice the skill, but I haven''t found one yet."


    Michelle suddenly lowered her head, feeling disappointed.


    She had been living in happiness all day long. When she suddenly quieted down, Nina was not used to


    it.


    "I happen to know someone who is a professional yer. I''ll ask him to contact youter." Nina


    remembered that there was a professional e-sports team in THO Organization. She didn''t remember


    the team''s name, but they were all hackers, so they should be good at ying games.


    "Really? Thank you, Nini." Michelle immediately turned happy. Although she didn''t know anything about


    Nina''s friends, she thought that they must y better than her.


    After breakfast, James came suddenly and dragged Michelle away. He said that he had something to


    ask her for help. Michelle believed him, but Nina didn''t believe him.


    After James and Michelle left, Nina sent an email to THO Organization. When Jacky, the person in


    charge of THO Organization, contacted her and invited her to join THO Organization, she refused,


    mainly because she thought it was meaningless.


    But now, since Michelle wanted to be a professional e-sports yer, Nina thought that she''d


    better join in a powerful team, so that she could improve quickly.


    Nina said in the email that as long as Jacky could help Michelle improve her skills so that she could


    take part in the LPL professionalpetition, Nina would join the THO Organization.


    Nina got a reply very soon and she was told that Paul would carry out the task. Paul was the weakest


    supporter in Jacky''s team. However, since Jacky''s team had made rapid progress in recent years and


    had been the champion in the first three years of the LPL professionalpetition, the weakest one in


    Jacky''s team was much better than the yers in other teams.


    When Michelle received Paul''s WeChat friend request and knew who he was, she was so excited that


    she didn''t sleep for several days. Nina couldn''t sleep well for a few days because of Michelle.


    Due to her poor sleep, Nina always looked sleepy. When she was choosing an elective, she


    identally chose the course "The Art Of War", which is worth only one credit.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The ss was held at the School of Literature. Coincidentally, Nina met Jason, and he greeted her.


    "Nina, are you here for ss?"


    "Yes, Professor Fu." Nina had always been respectful to the teachers. She bowed obediently and


    nodded, making way for Jason.


    Jason was slightly surprised. Thinking that John was beaten by her, he couldn''t help but tease, "Looks


    like a good girl." How dare she beat John?


    Nina smiled awkwardly. But Jason changed the topic and asked her, "What ss are you going to


    attend?"


    "The Art Of War."


    "Oh, that''s my ss."


    Nina was stunned. "See youter, Professor Fu."


    Looking at Nina leaving, Jason recalled what happened several days ago. That day, he went to find


    John and heard James and Henry discussing about John, who had got lovesickness and missed Nina


    a lot.


    He was also a little surprised that John didn''t like the gentle and generous Vivian, but liked Nina, who


    liked beating and kicking.


    However, he didn''t dare to let his wife Jessica know it because Jessica liked Vivian very much and


    wanted her to be John''s wife.


    Jason smiled. He thought Nina was more suitable for John.


    So he took out his phone and sent a message to John.


    It was Henry who answered the phone. Henry said in a low voice, "Mr. Jason, Mr. John is busy now. I''ll


    call youter."


    After hanging up the phone, Henry turned around and went back to Mr. John. He looked at the two


    people in front of him, not daring to breathe and feeling extremely nervous.


    The visitor was Kristina, the CEO of the Ye''s Group. She was twenty-nine years old and a well-known


    businesswoman. She had a good-looking face, sharp and aggressive eyes, but she looked a little


    gentle with her makeup.


    The Shi''s Group and the Ye''s Group were doing totally different businesses. They had the same


    financial resources and had never interfered with each other.


    It was known that John had suppressed the Zhang''s Group. It never urred to him that Kristina would


    acquire the Zhang''s Group. She was undoubtedly against John.


    Kristina didn''t want to be against the Shi family, so she personally came to ask John to let go of the


    Zhang family. They were about to reach an agreement, but Kristina failed because of what she said.


    "I''ve heard that Mr. John suppresses the Zhang family not only for Mr. James, but also for a student


    who has already lost her virginity. Since your sister is my good friend, I want to remind you not to


    degrade yourself and the Shi family because of such a girl." Kristina said calmly. She didn''t mean to be


    against other people. She just wanted to remind him.


    It was just these words of warning that made John unhappy.


    Firstly, Nina was his woman. Ever since he saw thements on the post that insulted Nina, he


    disliked others who said that Nina had lost her virginity and was not a good girl.


    Secondly, he hated it the most that someone asked him to do something for the sake of the reputation


    of him and his family.


    "Now that President Ye insists on purchasing the Zhang''s Group, let''s fight against each other by our


    own abilities. I will go on suppressing it and you may continue you acquisition." John said carelessly,


    but with a strong impact.


    He pressed the cigarette end against the crystal ashtray, as if he was saying that it was as easy as


    extinguishing this cigarette for him to deal with anyone.


    "What do you mean? Didn''t you just say that the punishment for the Zhang family is enough?" Kristina


    didn''t expect that he would break his promise.


    Kristina had been working in the business world for so many years. She hated it the most when


    someone broke his promise. Her eyes were full of anger.


    "It''s up to me whether it''s enough or not." John took a blind bit of notice of her question.


    ''The Zhang family had got enough punishment, but you should also get your punishment for ndering


    Nina.''


    "John! You are not the most powerful person in LC City. Not everything goes as your will." Kristina


    red at him, filled with anger.


    "It''s just a matter of whether I want to do it or not." John showed his dignity without getting angry.


    For a moment, the office was filled with silence and coldness.


    Then he raised his head and stared at Kristina. He found that she looked like Nina a little bit. He


    couldn''t help frowning and said, "For the sake of my sister, get out."

 Chapter 55 Fatuous Man

    Chapter 55 Fatuous Man


    Kristina was in a bad mood. As a good friend of Kristina, Jessica went to ask John for help. "We really


    can''t bear that Miss Isabe took advantage of James. Kristina absolutely agree with you to crack


    down on Zhang family, but you should stop now. If Kristina wanted to purchase the Zhang family, you


    can let her purchase it. Our and her families are quite powerful. We can be friends instead of


    enemies... "


    All in all, she had tried her best to persuade John, but John really couldn''t stand it, so he agreed to


    consider it. In the end, John decided not to interfere in this matter, because he identally heard that


    Nina said to James that John was a little cruel to Zhang family.


    He did all these for her, but she said he was cruel.


    John was so angry that he didn''t want to talk to Nina. The atmosphere in the Time Group was subdued,


    making the whole people in thepany panic. All of them fixed their eyes on Henry, hoping that he


    could tell them when Mr. John would be in a good mood.


    Henry had been trembling with fear for several days. He tried to find a way to solve the problem in


    private. The first reaction of James was not to participate in his matter. He just took Michelle away


    every day and never let Michelle stay with his Aunt Nina every day.


    The way Adrian came up with was to introduce more women to Mr. John. He promised that Mr. John


    would be too busy to get angry. Hearing this, Henry was so angry that he almost spat out blood and


    died.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was Jason who was the most reliable and made a reasonable suggestion. "Let John take my ce


    and give an optional ss. Nina chose my courses, the art of war by master Sun and thirty-six


    stratagems.


    "Give a ss. Uncle Jason, are you serious? Uncle John is not good at teaching. I fear that he will


    mislead students, let along to teach the art of war by master Sun and thirty-six stratagems. " James


    couldn''t helpining.


    "What do you know? Your Uncle John not only majored in this course, but also used these knowledge


    in life. He has reached for the highest achievement. Otherwise, why do you think he can sit in the


    highest position? "


    After thinking for a while, Henry thought it was feasible. He turned around and made the n. The n


    was sessful in less than ten minutes, and Mr. John had adopted it.


    Wednesday.


    In the afternoon, the fifth and sixth sses were optional course. Nina went to the ssroom of the


    school of literature without any books. She sat at the back of the ssroom and fell asleep


    immediately.


    Nina hadn''t seen John for a few days, and she hadn''t received his WeChat message. She always felt


    empty in her heart. Especially at night, his feeling of emptiness was even stronger.


    She tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. She could only study the two suicide cases. Based on


    clues and deduction, Nina spected that there should be another suicide case in future. But it had


    been more than 30 days since the hotel suicide incident on February 27th, and it still did not appear


    any suicide case. Nina was confused.


    She studied the two suicide cases the whole night, so she could only sleep in this optional course.


    As soon as John stepped into the ssroom, he looked around like a radar to search for Nina. It was


    not until he went to the tform that he saw the little girl sleeping in the corner. He was angry. But


    seeing Nina sleeping soundly, he couldn''t help smiling.


    Was it because she missed him so much that she couldn''t fall asleep all night?


    Seeing that she was sleeping so soundly, John really didn''t want to wake her up, so he quickly wrote


    down two vigorous and powerful words on the ckboard: self-study.


    Then he said nothing.


    Sitting in the back row, Henry couldn''t help cursing in a low voice, "Fatuous man!"


    Mr. John was a fatuous man!


    Seeing that the teacher was changed, the students began to whisper among themselves. Some boys


    said, "Self-study? Doesn''t he call the roll? The Professor Fu used to call the roll in every ss. If we


    had known that this teacher doesn''t call the roll, we wouldn''t havee. "


    "Yes."


    While girls didn''t talk about this. Instead, they were attracted by him and talked about John''s face and


    figure.


    "Oh my God! Who is this teacher? He is so handsome. Why don''t he be a star? I must be a fan of him.


    "


    "Oh my God, my heart is almost unable to beat. Held me please. I chose this course because


    Professor Fu was handsome. Now there is a more handsome one. I have made a fortune."


    "Me too. Take a picture quickly."


    Hearing that the girl came here for Professor Fu''s handsome face, Henry took a look and found that


    two thirds of the students in the ssroom were girls.


    Now everyone was whispering, and the whole ss became noisy.


    Nina frowned slightly, covered her ears with her hands and continued to sleep soundly.


    John had been paying attention to every move of Nina. Seeing that she didn''t sleep well, he finally said


    the first sentence of this ss, which was only two words.


    "Be quiet."


    "I''m dying. Why is the teacher''s voice so pleasant to hear?" The girls were almost crazy.


    But the teacher had said to be quiet, so everyone shut up obediently. But their eyes were not closed,


    and it seemed that they wanted to pounce on John.


    Someone noticed the teacher''s gaze and followed it. The girls around Nina were so excited because


    each girl thought the teacher was looking at her.


    Henry couldn''t help but shake his head. If it weren''t for Mrs. Nina who took this ss, you might never


    be able to see Mr. John for the rest of your life. If it weren''t for Mrs. Nina sitting there, you would never


    be able to get Mr. John''s attention.


    However, Mrs. Nina fell asleep in ss. It''s a pity that Mr. John dressed himself in the mirror for a long


    time before he went out. His suit was selected from dozens of suits.


    "s..." Henry sighed.


    "Well, is that Nina? Why was she sleeping? She don''t have opportunity of seeing the handsome man


    any more. "


    "It''s not a big deal. She has been sleeping since she took this course."


    The discussion of the two girls was all heard by Henry. When the ss was about to pass forty


    minutes, Henry told Mr. John about it.


    After staring at Nina for a while, John''s knitted eyebrows rxed a little. Suddenly, a sinister smile


    appeared on his face.


    Mr. John''s smile Henry couldn''t help shivering.


    Was he going to y a trick on Mrs. Nina?!


    Looking at the time, there was still one minute left, John spoke the second sentence of the ss.


    "I won''t call the roll during my ss."


    Then the bell rang, and the whole ssroom was in an uproar. The boys were about to skip the ss,


    discussing whether to y basketball or y games.


    The girls sat still. With such a handsome teacher, they would never skip sses.


    There were also some girls who nned to skip sses in secret. Nina was one of them.


    In a daze, she heard the teacher say that he didn''t want to call the roll. Then she heard the bell and


    some students discussed where to go to y when the ss was over. Nina didn''t notice how familiar


    the teacher''s voice was, so they went out of the crowd.


    John sat in Jason''s separate office and looked at a peach tree out of the window. Peach blossoms


    were blossoming on the tree, which made John think of Nina.


    Although the peach blossoms were beautiful, they were not as beautiful as his little girl.


    After watching Nina leave, Henry turned back and reported, "Mr. John, Mrs. Nina really left."


    "Okay. It''s almost time for ss. " John stood up quietly, acent smile shing across his bright


    eyes.


    When the bell rang, the first sentence John said on the tform was, "Next, let''s call the roll. Students


    who skip sses will be deducted points."


    There was a dead silence.


    Whoosh


    The next second, everyone was in a panic. They all send secret messages and reported their


    ssmates back as soon as possible.


    The teacher didn''t call the roll as normally. At least half of the students had to be deducted their credits.


    They would restart their training next year!.

 Chapter 56 Abuse Of Power

    Chapter 56 Abuse Of Power


    In the University, skipping sses was amon thing. If someone escaped, others would provide


    cover for him.


    In order to call other students back, someone said bravely, "Teacher, didn''t you say that you wouldn''t


    call the roll?"


    "Yes, why do you suddenly want to call the roll? Do you break your promise?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    In the face of the doubts of his ssmates, John said unhurriedly, "This is the first lesson I taught you.


    Make a feint to somewhere and attack in another ce."


    The man''s deep and pleasant voice was loud, and there was a hint of cunning in his eyes. He was still


    alienated and indifferent in the face of these students.


    In a few moment, he heard the hurried footsteps from outside the ssroom. It seemed that the


    students who had skipped sses hade back.


    "I''m sorry, teacher. I was in the toilet just now."


    "Me too. I ate something bad today."


    "I... i..."


    Everyone had their own reasons. John knew the truth clearly but he didn''t intend to argue with them at


    all.


    There was no Nina among the people who came in. He frowned and looked out of the crowd. "Is there


    anyone else?"


    "No, no, No." Students answered, ignoring Nina who often slept.


    "Start the roll call." As expected, John picked up the register and began to name the ces one by


    one. Seeing Nina''s name below, John skipped several names in the middle.


    Finally, it''s turn to call Nina''s name.


    "Nina."


    No one answered. There was only John''s deep voice and students'' whispers.


    No students expected that the teacher would suddenly call the roll. They were ssmates so a boy


    raised his hand to exin for Nina.


    "Teacher, Nina has a stomachache and ask for leave." The boy was a little shy. In fact, he didn''t know


    Nina, but he liked Nina.


    At this time, another ssmate whispered andughed.


    No matter how dull John was, he understood that the boy had a crush on his little girl.


    John must reckon with the boyter.


    "She is still sleeping in thest ss. Is she feeling unwell in this ss?"


    John''s eyes were cold, and the boy couldn''t help trembling. Seeing that the person he liked was going


    to be deducted points, the boy continued to exin, "After all, she is a girl. You should know that."


    In the past, John might not have known it. Since he had made a fool of himselfst time, and Henry


    had been nagging in his ear for a long time. Finally, he understood the expressions of a girl''s


    menstruation.


    He knew better than anyone when Nina menstruated


    The boy had the audacity to speak in front of John.


    "I don''t know." John''s voice was so calm. In others'' eyes, it seemed that he was about to be angry.


    The students looked at each other in dismay. They had never expected that the substitute teacher was


    more ruthless than Professor Fu. If anyone used this excuse to ask for leave in the past, Professor Fu


    would have told girls to pay more attention to their health.


    Now the substitute teacher frightened a group of college students not to say anything.


    It was not until Nina''s voice broke the silence.


    "I''m sorry, teacher. I just..." When Nina saw all the members of the selective course group mentioned


    the roll call, she had already walked out of the school.


    Seeing that skipping sses would be deducted points, she was frightened and ran to the school. She


    wished she could press two wheels of wind and fire on her feet.


    She was so tired that she bent down to support her knees. Sweat trickled down her face. She couldn''t


    breathe and couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    Actually, she forgot to make up an excuse. Her brain wasck of oxygen at that moment, and she really


    couldn''t think of any reason.


    So when Nina gasped for breath, she cursed in her heart, ''This new teacher is too cruel. How could he


    think of such a bad idea? What he said was a nonsense.''


    "Teacher, i..."


    Seeing that she was so gasping that she didn''t even raise her head to look at him, John said coldly, "A


    ssmate just said that you were in the toilet, right?"


    Everyone was speechless.


    Was the teacher going to y a trick on the campus belle?


    Don''t answer, campus belle!


    "Yes, yes." It happened that she didn''t expect an excuse. Although this excuse was a bit old-fashioned,


    she could borrow it for a while.


    As soon as Nina finished speaking, all the students in the ssroom looked at her with sympathy. They


    couldn''t help but shake their heads and put their hands on their foreheads.


    Noticing that there was something wrong with the atmosphere, Nina slowly straightened up. Her eyes


    were just attracted by the voice of a boy. She didn''t have time to look at the people on the tform, nor


    did she notice that Henry was sitting in thest row on her right.


    "I''m sorry, campus belle!" The boy who stood up to help Nina felt guilty and lowered his head.


    "What?" Nina was confused. She didn''t know this boy. Why did he apologize?


    Standing at the tform, John snorted, "This ssmate just said that you asked for leave.


    But you said you went to the toilet."


    ......


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    She was tricked by her teacher?


    When Nina realized what had happened, she gritted her teeth and felt angry.


    The person who had made her angryst time was John. Who was the teacher now? Who the devil


    was he?


    Wait


    "Why is the voice so..." familiar to the ear.


    When Nina saw the teacher''s face, she was stunned. It startled Nina that her mouth was slightly open,


    and her pupils were suddenly shrinking.


    John?!


    Was it a joke? Wasn''t he the CEO of the Time Group? Wasn''t he the famous Mr. John?


    Why was he on the tform in LD University?


    Was hispany finally went bankrupt?


    Nina was shocked beyond words. "Are you the new substitute teacher?"


    "Yes, I am." John stood there, dressed decently and looked at the little girl who was startled. He smiled


    when no one noticed him. Apparently, he was in a good mood.


    "¡­¡­" Who would tell her that it was not true?


    As a result, everyone nodded in unison. He was really a substitute teacher, and they had already had a


    ss.


    Nina took a deep breath and her chest heaved slightly. When she inadvertently caught a glimpse of the


    familiar face of Henry, she finally believed that the new teacher would be John.


    In order not to let John look down upon her, she admitted honestly, "I''m sorry, teacher. I skipped


    sses."


    "Why did you skip sses?"


    "I want to sleep."


    The students took a deep breath. How dare the campus belle say that?


    John didn''t expect her to be so straightforward. He was a little stunned and nced at the boy who was


    still standing there. John''s eyes were cold. "You, cover up your ssmate and deduct your credits."


    His eyes fell on Nina again. How could she escape school so confidently?


    "You, stand there and listen to the ss. Write a self-criticism after school."


    The boy sat down sulkily without anyint, but the other student spoke for him, "Teacher, why


    does he deduct credits? Nina just needs to stand here to listen to the ss and write self-criticism."


    Nina was also confused. She thought that her credit would be deducted and she would resume her


    training next year, but she didn''t expect that she would only stand there for a while and write a self-


    criticism.


    "I''m a teacher." The man''s voice was unquestionable.


    Bah


    Abuse of power, fatuous ruler!


    Henry couldn''t stand it anymore and cursed Mr. John in his heart for several times.

 Chapter 57 Self Criticism

    Chapter 57 Self Criticism


    Nina knew that John would do what he said. He would definitely deduct the boy''s credit.


    Although she didn''t know that ssmate, she was grateful that he coulde out to cover her at this


    time.


    She couldn''t be so ungrateful.


    "Teacher, I have something to say." Nina''s clear and pleasant voice attracted everyone''s attention.


    Students and the boy who had helped her all looked back at her.


    Nina nodded gratefully to the boy. The boy''s face turned red all of a sudden. He touched his head with


    embarrassment. Someone beside him teased him, "The campus belle smiled at you. It seems that your


    spring hase. Boy, the hero saves the beauty is really effective."


    Although they talked in a low voice, Nina also heard that. Nina frowned slightly and felt it was nothing


    serious. She was used to all kinds of ridicule.


    However, John was not used to hearing this. It means that he dislike hearing this.


    When he heard someone say that the hero saved the beauty, John thought the boy was like a bear and


    dared to covet his little girl.


    If they were in any other ce, John would have thrown the boy out to feed the dogs. But here was


    school. He was in ss, and now he was still a famous teacher.


    John could only hide his anger in his heart.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "If you have something to say, just say it after ss. ss begins. " Although his voice was calm, there


    was a hint of order in his voice. He was born to be the one who gave orders. No one here was allowed


    to question and the ss began.


    Nina could only shut her mouth and stand there quietly attending the lecture about the art of war by


    master Sun and practical use.


    John was good at giving examples. Because he had been in the business for many years and all his


    cases were easy to handle and his logic was meticulous.


    The students listened carefully. Nina even heard someone whispering that the lesson John taught was


    more interesting and easier to understand than Professor Fu.


    Nina agreed in her heart and listened carefully for ten minutes. But she was really sleepy. She hadn''t


    had a good sleep recently, so she slowly moved a small step and leaned against the wall, half closed


    her eyes.


    She squinted and didn''t know when the ss was over. She just felt the buzzing conversation and the


    footsteps of thousands of soldiers.


    "Campus Belle, ss is over."


    Nina was woken up by a boy''s voice. She opened her sleepy eyes and saw a boy with a simple smile


    on his face. He was the one who covered her.


    "Hello, ssmate. Thank you for covering for me today." Nina came to her senses and bowed slightly


    with an elegant smile as a sign of gratitude.


    In fact, she really felt sorry for him. His credit was deducted and he could only restart it next year.


    "No, nothing." The boy''s face turned a little red, and he was so shy that he didn''t even dare to look into


    Nina''s eyes.


    Nina had never seen such a shy boy. He was pure and beautiful. She promised him, "don''t worry. I will


    try my best to make the teacher not deduct your credits. After all, it''s not your fault. It''s..."


    It was John. There was no need to call the roll, this man did this on purpose.


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as you don''t lose your credits, I''ll make up the course next year." The boy


    liked Nina more. She was not only beautiful, but also gentle.


    Nina could tell from his expression that he had a crush on her. Perhaps it was because of her beautiful


    face.


    "ssmate, i..." She left first.


    "Self criticism!"


    Before Nina could finish her words, John came to her side and said coldly.


    "Teacher, campus belle, I''m leaving now." The boy ran away as soon as he saw the teacher.


    After watching him leave, Nina breathed a sigh of relief. However, John thought that Nina was unwilling


    to separate from the boy. John became more angry and stared at Nina with sullenness.


    "Write, I''ll write it immediately." Nina said sourly, but she couldn''t find the paper and pen. Actually, she


    didn''t bring them.


    There was no book in the optional course and no notes needed to be taken. No one would bring paper


    and pen. Nina had no choice but looked past John who also didn''t bring paper and pen and stared at


    Henry''s briefcase.


    "Brother Henry, can I borrow a piece of paper and a pen?" When Nina turned to others for help, she


    was always very polite and knew how to use her smile to attract everyone.


    In Albert''s words, she was good at using the resources around her.


    When Nina called him Brother Henry, his heart trembled and he received a sharp gaze from Mr. John.


    ''Mr. John, you should see it clearly!


    It was Mrs. Nina calling me. I didn''t force her. Why are you looking at me?


    My legs are going to shiver with fear.''


    At this moment, Henry really didn''t know if he should take out the paper and pen, so he could only wait


    for Mr. John''s words.


    It was not until then that Nina realized that Henry was the assistant of John. If the master didn''t say


    anything, the subordinates wouldn''t dare to move.


    She wouldn''t lowered her head to John.


    Up to now, Nina was still suspicious that John deliberately punished her today. He had deducted the


    credits of another ssmate, but didn''t deducted her credits. There might be a lot of rumors in the


    school.


    Others must have said that Nina was beautiful. So she seduced her teacher, and only wrote a self-


    criticism when she skipped sses.


    She knew the first sentence and thest sentence were true, but the middle sentence was really


    nonsense.


    She would never seduce the man in front of her.


    "Since there is no pen and paper, I''ll go back and write it, bring it here next ss." After finishing her


    words, Nina was about to leave, but her heart seemed to want her to stay. In fact, she hadn''t seen him


    for several days.


    Recently, Michelle was always busy from day to night. Sometimes she was training skills, and


    sometimes she was taken by James. Nina was alone, not even a person to speak.


    When she met John, she could still quarrel with him.


    She didn''t think it was a big deal to be alone in the past. Now there were a few more people around


    her, but they didn''t show up all of a sudden. She was really not used to being alone.


    As the saying goes, if you didn''t get something, you would have nothing to worry about. If you had


    something, you would be afraid of losing.


    "Well, how about I borrow some paper and pen from the next room and write it to you face to face?"


    Nina made a sincere suggestion. She tilted her head slightly and smiled with curved eyebrows and


    eyes, looked very lovely.


    John was staring at Nina unexpectedly. Didn''t she want to leave just now? Why did he stay here again?


    She must be reluctant to leave him.


    "Office." After saying the word, John put his hands in his trouser pocket and walked in front of Nina,


    smiling from time to time.


    Nina was a little excited. However, when she realized, she cursed herself in heart.


    ''Nina, what are you happy about?


    You have to write self-criticism!''


    However, she still followed John into an independent office. As soon as she arrived at the door, she


    saw John turning around. The next second, she was pulled in by John.


    Bang


    The office door was closed.


    Being shut outside the door, Henry touched his nose. Fortunately, he stepped back quickly, or he would


    hit the iron te.


    Looking at the tightly closed door in front of him, he first heard Mrs. Nina''s scream, and then her voice


    stopped.


    The corners of Henry mouth twitched violently. He was afraid that the self-criticism would cost them a


    lot of sweat.

 Chapter 58 Mr. John Is So Weak

    Chapter 58 Mr. John Is So Weak


    It was in the office.


    Nina was sitting at the table and writing a self-criticism report leisurely. John stood aside, biting a piece


    of tissue with fresh red blood on it.


    Is the little girl a hot pepper? It was too spicy for him.


    John tried to protect himself from being beaten by Nina, but he failed in the end and Nina bit him hard


    on the lips.


    The skin of his lips were hurt and his mouth was full of the smell of blood. He didn''t know how to stop


    the bleeding. It would be worse that after the blood stopped, there would be a scab on his lips, which


    was bad for his appearance.


    The two of them were in a stalemate. Neither of them spoke. One looked tense and the other looked


    rxed.


    About ten minutester, Nina wrote down a full page of report. She read it again and felt very satisfied.


    Then she handed it to John.


    After finishing the report, she habitually put the pen into her small bag.


    John didn''t notice it.


    "Sir, here is my self-criticism report." Nina was proud, but she didn''t dare to show it on her face. She


    had something to ask forter. She wanted to help her ssmate.


    John grabbed the self-criticism report from her hand and nced at it roughly. The report was not bad,


    and the handwriting was good, which showed a sense of proud and loftiness.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Her handwriting style really showed her character.


    "Well, you may go now." In fact, John had a n in his mind.


    Nina wouldn''t leave now. She had something to beg him.


    He was sure that Nina didn''t like to owe others a favor and she would definitely pay it back if she really


    owed someone a favor.


    After he bought her a phone, he soon received the same phone and a card with the words "Thank you.


    I don''t like to owe someone."


    After thinking for a moment, Nina asked fawningly, "Sir, are you really going to deduct the credits of that


    ssmate?"


    Things happened as John nned.


    With a smug smile on his face, he answered firmly, "Yes."


    "Well, would you please think about it again?" Although she had guessed that he would give her such


    an answer, she still wanted to fight for it. "How about deducting my credits instead of his?"


    It was rare for her to plead with him.


    But John felt a little ufortable hearing Nina intercede for another man.


    If her credits were deducted, she would have to attend the ss again next year, when she would meet


    other male ssmates. So he couldn''t deduct her credits and the male ssmate''s credits must be


    deducted.


    "No." He refused again.


    "Then what do you want?" Nina said straightforwardly, "What can I do to avoid deducting his credits?"


    All of a sudden, it urred to John that the birthday party of Vivian would be held soon. Since the


    conflict between John and Kristina had been settled by his sister, he had to go to this birthday party.


    At present, he needed a female partner.


    Nina was undoubtedly the most suitable partner. She was beautiful as flowers, and a little dressing


    would make her more beautiful.


    He wanted her to stand by his side.


    "One condition is equal to one credit for him."


    "Deal." Nina agreed without hesitation, but she didn''t ask what the condition was.


    John wouldn''t ask her do illegal things, would he?


    When Nina walked out of the office, she said to Henry, "Brother Henry, please call a doctor for John."


    John had always cared about his face and appearance. Now that the skin of his lips was broken, it


    might affect his handsome look.


    Henry was stunned. His feet trembled. ''Is Mr. John so weak?''


    Nina came out safe and sound, but John got something wrong? Unbelievable!


    Henry was so frightened that he called the family doctor in a hurry, who drove the ambnce here.


    However, it was Henry who was sent to the ambnce.


    John kicked him to the ambnce.


    Lying in the ambnce, Henry burst into tears. John was more and more like Nina. He had learned to


    beat people.


    It was in the Time Group


    Adrian, who had always been obsessed with beauty, suddenly appeared. He nced at John and said,


    "Mr. John, you kicked Henry and hurt him?"


    "Are you ming me?" Then John lowered his head to deal with the documents and didn''t look at


    Adrian. John just said calmly, "Don''t you two dislike each other?"


    As far as Henry was concerned, Adrian was indulgent in flirting with women and did nothing important


    and serious. Adrian, on the other hand, felt that Henry was as abstinent as a monk.


    Henry never fought for anything. Hearing Adrian''s strange words, he always let them go in one ear and


    out the other. Or he simply nodded, showing agreement and respect to Adrian. However, Adrian


    thought that Henry was perfunctory and felt really angry.


    Adrian never offended others, but he was always a little aggressive to Henry, whopromised again


    and again, which made other people who knew the two of them think that Henry had stolen Adrian''s


    woman.


    "I don''t dare to me you. I just want to know what happened." Adrian grinned.


    "Well, I have something to ask you for help, may I?" Adrian sat down with pleading eyes.


    "Go ahead." For John, Adrian was not only a friend, but also a benefactor.


    Adrian saved him. At the age of ten, an ident happened, which made John very afraid of ces like


    pools, fountains and swimming pools since then. At the age of twelve, when John was heading for the


    Song family one day, he lost his way and walked to a swimming pool by ident. Feeling dizzy, he fell


    into the pool. It was Adrian, who was only eight years old then, who jumped into the pool to save him.


    Later John knew that Adrian didn''t know how to swim at that time. The water in the swimming pool was


    very deep for children at their age. If they drowned in it, they would definitely die.


    He asked Adrian why he dared to save him. Adrian timidly said that if he didn''t save him, he would die,


    and there was no one around at that time, only him.


    In fact, when John was struggling in the water, he saw Albert and a servant. The servant wanted to


    save him, but was stopped by Albert.


    Adrian jumped down to save him. Albert was watching not far away. He was not in a hurry, but seemed


    to be watching an insignificant life game, and even very excited.


    Thinking of this, John had aplicated feeling.


    "Albert said that I should also take part in the management of the family business. He ask me to be in


    charge of a branchpany to learn how to run apany. I''m afraid I can''t do it well. You know, I


    only like ying." He narrowed his beautiful eyes slightly. In fact, he didn''t want to take over these


    things. Anyway, Albert is able to do it well.


    "So I want Henry to help me for a while and teach me how to manage thepany. As long as the


    branchpany won''t go bankrupt and there is a little profit, it will be okay. That''s the best. I won''t be a


    threat to Albert." Albert is Adrian''s younger brother. Adrian never dared to disobey Albert, nor did he


    dare to have outstanding performance.


    If Adrian wanted to live a peaceful life, he could only idle the days.


    John knew something about the Song family. Now everything about the Song family was under Albert''s


    control.


    Albert was a dangerous man.


    "Well, Henry should be out of the hospital." John agreed to Adrian''s request since Henry was not very


    busy these days.


    When Henry knew this, he couldn''t ept it and almost knelt down to beg John. Before he could say


    anything, he was dragged away by Adrian.


    When John looked at these two people, he had an illusion that he was staying with Nina.


    But he was not as coward as Henry.


    After the two of them left, Jessica suddenly came with Vivian.

 Chapter 59 Fiancée

    Chapter 59 Fianc¨¦e


    Jessica was only two years older than John. Among all his siblings, John had the best rtionship with


    her.


    Jessica pushed the door open and came into the office, holding Vivian''s hand. She said with a smile,


    "John, do you know who I''ve brought here?"


    "Do you remember Viv? When you were still a child, she often followed you and called you Brother


    John. I remember that you haven''t seen each other for two or three years, right?" With an ambiguous


    smile, Jessica pushed Vivian, who looked shy, towards John.


    "Two years ago, when you went abroad, Viv specially came to the airport to see you off, but she didn''t


    catch up with you atst. You came back a month ago, but she didn''t pick you up. She said that she


    couldn''t meet you, so I brought her here."


    John raised his eyes to look at Vivian, who was wearing a white dress, and then looked at Jessica, who


    was looking around in the office. He stopped his work, stood up and made a cup of instant coffee for


    Jessica.


    He rarely took action to serve others, except for Jessica.


    "Well, the coffee made by John smells good. I haven''t had such treatment for a long time." Jessica took


    the coffee and joked.


    "It''s not funny." he said in a low voice


    "Humph!" Jessica rolled her eyes and took a sip of the coffee. Jessica was cared by her younger


    brother and her husband. And she lived a rich life in the Shi family. It could be said that she had got


    what all women dreamed of.


    Sometimes she was spoiled and liked to impose her own thoughts on others. She believed that others


    should like what she liked.


    Just like Vivian.


    In Jessica''s opinion, Vivian came from a good family with a good character. She was good at ying


    the piano, dancing and looking good.


    Vivian knew how to please Jessica. When they first met, she was liked by Jessica. At that time, Jessica


    said that she wanted Vivian to be John''s wife, and she had carried out this matter till now.


    "Viv, why don''t you say anything? Are you too excited to speak now because you haven''t seen John for


    a long time?" Jessica winked at Vivian andughed when she found that Vivian blushed.


    "Sis, you misunderstood me. I just don''t know what to say." Vivian pursed her lips and blushed. In fact,


    what Jessica said was right. Vivian was too excited to say anything.


    Last time when she saw him flirting with Nina in HD Square, she felt very sad. After that, she thought


    about it for a long time. She had been paying attention to him all the time. She concluded that John met


    Nina after returning home from abroad. They had known each other for only a month. However, John


    had known Vivian since childhood. Nina wasn''tparable to Vivian.


    Vivian had investigated the information of Nina and found that Nina was an orphan without any family


    background information and she was married. Jessica didn''t like such a girl.


    Vivian knew that John cared about Jessica a lot and was obedient to her.


    Vivian was sure that she would marry John as long as Jessica liked her. If Jessica knew what kind of


    person Nina was, she would definitely object to John being with Nina.


    Jessica was thinking seriously. No matter what, Nina wouldn''t get any benefit at all.


    "If you don''t know what to say, just say that you miss him." Jessica didn''t miss any chance to make a


    match. She didn''t notice that John looked unhappy.


    "Jessica!" With a sullen look in his eyes, he red at Jessica.


    When Jessica saw that John was angry, she mistakenly thought that he was shy because of her words.


    She sat leisurely.


    John looked at Vivian with his deep eyes as if he could see through people''s mind. He said indifferently,


    "You told her that we hadn''t seen each other?"


    Vivian''s heart jolted. She shook her head and denied, "No, we have met once in HD Square, but I


    forgot to tell her."


    If Vivian told Jessica what happened in HD Square, she must mention Nina. Vivian didn''t want it to be


    said by herself, or it would be easy for her to get into trouble.


    Vivian wanted to find an opportunity to let someone tell Jessica that John was recently fascinated by a


    married woman.


    "Forgot?" John was not the kind of man who would be stupid when he saw beautiful women.


    As for what Vivian said at this time, John just believed part of it.


    Vivian felt nervous and exined timidly, "Brother John, I really just forgot."


    "John, what are you doing? You don''t know how to be gentle to girls. You always talk in a serious tone."


    Jessica stood up and pped him on the back.


    Jessica knew what kind of person John was. He was surrounded by men, without any women. He was


    cold to everyone, which might frighten the girls.


    "Viv is a little girl. You shouldn''t roar her? You should care for her. No wonder you don''t worry about


    your marriage even when you''re thirty years old now. Our father used to worry about it all day long, but


    now he doesn''t care about it anymore and never mentions it again." Jessica always cared about John


    and worried about his life. She even got some wrinkles because of it. She had been looking forward to


    seeing him back day and night.


    Viv had been waiting for him for two years.


    "Sis, please don''t me him. I forgot to tell you that I met him in HD Square before." Vivian smiled


    gently and peacefully, speaking to protect John.


    This made Jessica even more relieved. She did find a good wife for John.


    John said indifferently, "How do you know that my father doesn''t care about my marriage?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Sam did care about John''s marriage. Sam had secretly married John to someone he didn''t know until


    now.


    "Our father really doesn''t care about it. I told him several times to ask you to get engaged to Viv, but he


    just snorted at me and asked me not to interfere in your marriage anymore. It shows that he doesn''t


    want to care about your marriage, doesn''t it?"


    No.


    ''He is worried that you will make memit bigamy.''


    But if he still couldn''t find the woman who he married, how could he marry Nina? How could he deal


    with the rtionship between Nina and him?


    Unconsciously, he had already regarded Nina as part of his future life.


    When Vivian heard that Jessica asked John to get engaged to her, she was so excited that she could


    hardly control herself.


    John was hers. He must be hers.


    Jessica patted Vivian''s hand, indicating her not to be too excited. John liked reserved women.


    At the same time, Jessica also gave a hint to Vivian to be relieved. Jessica would help her.


    Not wanting to see the two of them, John waved his hand and said, "I have work to do. You two may


    leave first."


    Jessica knew that John was very busy every day, and she was concerned about him. So she had to


    find a good wife like Vivian for him to relieve his stress.


    "Okay, then we''ll leave."


    The two women walked away together, but Vivian showed that she didn''t want to leave John. Jessica


    can watch him as long as you want, so long that you may get tired of seeing him."


    "Sis." Vivian blushed again and said in a sweet girlish voice, keeping the elegance of ady in the


    meantime.


    "You get shy so easily. Then how will you deal with it when you marry John and spend the night with


    him?"


    The two of them talked andughed as they got in the car. Standing at the entrance of the Time Group,


    Nina was in a daze, feeling distressed.


    She had heard what Jessica and Vivian had talked about.


    Vivian was John''s fianc¨¦e.

 Chapter 60 My Pet Deer Bit It

    Chapter 60 My Pet Deer Bit It


    When Nina was at school, she identally put John''s pen in her bag. She didn''t know it until she was


    about to reach home.


    She took a closer look at the pen and found that it was the Cartier pen that she had seen in the billiards


    hall. The pen, with a golden tip, a golden cap and ck body, was engraved with John''s name.


    Nina drove to the Time Group. When she arrived, she happened to see a woman who looked exactly


    like John walking out, arm in arm with Vivian. The two of them were talking andughing.


    When Nina walked towards the entrance, she was only half a meter away from them. At that time,


    Vivian saw her and just smiled and nodded. Then she called the woman next to her kindly, "Sis."


    Since that woman looked exactly like John, Nina guessed that she was John''s sister. It surprised Nina


    that Vivian also called her sister. Besides, John''s sister mentioned that Vivian would be betrothed to


    John and even marry him.


    For a moment, Nina''s heart seemed to be pricked by a needle and it was a little painful, which she had


    never experienced before. It was so strange that she was unwilling to think about it and felt


    disappointed.


    As soon as Nina entered the Time Group, she saw three women gathering at the reception desk, who


    were talking happily.


    "Did you see that? Just now, Mr. John''s elder sister came with Miss Vivian, who called Mr. John''s elder


    sister sis."


    "I''ve told you that Mr. John will marry the daughter of the Song family or the Ye family. Am I right?"


    "Well, you''re right. But I''ve broken up with my Prince Charming, Mr. John."


    "Don''t think about it anymore. Mr. John won''t fall in love with you even in your dream."


    "Miss Vivian is so beautiful and she will marry such a handsome man in the future. I''m so envious of


    her. Compared with her, we are just living a poor life."


    "Hold on. I suddenly feel that Miss Vivian is not so beautiful." When the receptionist saw Ninaing


    over, she immediately patted the two women beside her and said, "I saw a more beautiful woman


    "Who is she? Where is she?"


    Everyone turned around and looked at Nina. They were all shocked.


    "Who is she? Look at her skin. I''m jealous. How does she take care of it?"


    "She has a nice figure too!"


    "Golden ratio and angel face."


    "Stop it. She''s here." The receptionist pushed slightly the people who were still gossiping. They


    immediately scattered aside, one typing and one drinking water.


    Nina was a little depressed. She didn''t notice their eyes and directly put the pen on the desk.


    "Excuse me, what can I do for you?" The receptionist picked up the pen and saw the name of John on


    it.


    "John''s pen." Nina said at the same time.


    The receptionist was so shocked and frightened that her hands trembled and couldn''t hold the pen


    well, as if the pen was hot iron.


    ''Gosh! This is Mr. John''s pen.''


    ''This is Mr. John''s personal belongings. I dare not take it.''


    The frightened receptionist tossed the pen several times and didn''t dare to take it.


    Nina looked at her strangely. Wasn''t it just a pen?


    She quickly took the pen over and sincerely said, "His pen should be very expensive. If it is broken, you


    may not afford it."


    ''I''m extremely nervous. I''m so nervous that I can hardly breathe.'' The receptionist was still shocked that


    this was the only Cartier pen all over the world which was engraved with Mr. John''s name.


    Mr. John specially used it to sign documents. Why was it in the hand of this beauty?


    "Miss, is this Mr. John''s pen?" As soon as the receptionist finished her words, the other two people who


    were gossiping just now raised their eyes and looked straight at Nina.


    Why was John''s pen in the hand of a woman?


    They really wanted to know it.


    "Yes, please give it to him." Nina smiled and handed the pen to the receptionist, but she didn''t dare to


    take it.


    Everyone in the headquarters knew that John didn''t like others to touch his private belongings.


    Who dared to take it!


    But she had to take it. So she found an empty box from the cab and covered it with ayer of


    tissue. Then she said, "Please put it in."


    "Okay." Nina was not in the mood for guessing why the receptionist did so. She just put the pen in,


    turned around and was about to leave.


    The receptionist stopped her and asked, "Miss, may I have your name?"


    "Nina Lu."


    "Lu? Whichdy of the Lu family in LC City?" The receptionist muttered, and Nina had gone far.


    At this time, the other two people came up and took a look at the pen lying in the box. When they saw


    the name engraved on the pen, they trembled, as if they really saw Johning in person.


    "Who is that beauty? Why did she have my dream man''s pen?"


    "Did I guess wrong? Is this the real heroine?"


    The receptionist shook her head and spread out her hands. "I don''t know. Well, I''ll call the CEO''s office


    first."


    "Mr. John, ady named Nina has just brought your pen. Do I need to send it now..."


    She got no reply. The phone was hung up.


    The receptionist was confused. "Did Mr. John hang up the phone?"


    "Did I guess wrong again?"


    "No matter who will be the real heroine, Mr. John is my dream man."


    Two of them were instantly quiet. They saw a personing down from the exclusive elevator two


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    hundred meters away. They had already tidied up their clothes and stood up.


    They pushed the woman who was still obsessed with her daydream and reminded her, "Stop dreaming.


    Your dream man ising."


    "Mr., Mr. John reallye here in person!" The receptionist was stunned. It was less than three


    minutes after the phone was hung up. How could he be so fast?


    Was there wind under his feet?


    "Mr. John." The three of them greeted him politely.


    John arrived, but he didn''t see Nina. His eyes widened. "Where is she?"


    "Miss Nina left after putting down this pen." The receptionist reacted quickly and handed the box to


    him.


    "She left?" A hint of disappointment shed through John''s eyes. He took a closer look at the pen in


    the box, reached out his hand and put the pen in the pocket of his suit. His expression returned to


    indifference.


    Why didn''t Nina tell him that she was here?


    She just put down the pen and left.


    One of the three women saw the wound on Mr. John''s lower lip and asked, "Mr. John, what''s wrong


    with your mouth?"


    The other two people were stunned. They felt nervous for her.


    Was she crazy? How dare she ask about what happened to Mr. John? Wasn''t she afraid of being


    beaten or poisoned?


    John nced at the three of them. They all lowered their heads, sweating.


    "My pet deer bit it." Although John''s voice was cold, when he thought of the scene when Nina bit him,


    there was gentleness and happiness in his eyes. He couldn''t help but blurt it out,pletely ignoring


    whether the others could understand it.


    After he left, they raised their heads in horror.


    The receptionist asked in horror, "Did Mr. John replied?"


    "Yes." The other two nodded with fear.


    "Does Mr. John have a deer at home?" The receptionist felt incredible. Nowadays, every boss had


    some special hobbies.


    Later, everyone in thepany knew about it.


    John raised a deer in his house and was bitten by it.

 Chapter 61 Suicide Reappeared

    Chapter 61 Suicide Reappeared


    Nina was absent-minded all the time on the subway and missed the stop. She had to get off the


    subway near the Normal University.


    As soon as she walked out of the subway station, she heard a few passers-by whispering that


    someone hadmitted suicide.


    "Do you know? I heard that someonemitted suicide just now. "


    "Suicide? Really? Did a student of some schoolmit suicide? "


    "No, no, No. I heard it was a Prostitutes. "


    "A prostitute?"


    "Forget it. Let''s stop talking about it. It has nothing to do with us."


    When Nina heard that someonemitted suicide, she immediately stopped and listened to them


    carefully. After hearing that the suicide woman was a prostitute, Nina''s expression became serious.


    She had been secretly investigating two suicide events, both of which had twomon points. First,


    they allmitted suicide. Second, both of the two had been prostitutes.


    In the past month, there had been no suicide in LC City. Now another prostitutemitted suicide.


    Was it a coincidence or the murderering out tomit a crime again?


    If she wanted to figure it out, she had to go to the scene.


    Nina asked the people who were talking about this matter, and then followed the direction they said. A


    lot of people gathered in the yard of a tall building in the alley.


    Some of them felt sorry, some looked indifferent, and some even cursed, because the career of the


    deceased had never been respected.


    Nina squeezed through the crowd and saw a gorgeously dressed woman sitting at the door of the first


    floor. She was trembling and calling the police.


    "Hello, police? My friendmitted suicide. The address is... "


    Nina nced at the ce in front of her and frowned slightly, feeling that something was wrong.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    There was something wrong with the ce of suicide.


    The first one tomit suicide was jumped from the top floor of a hotel in the bustling street of LC City.


    The second one tomit suicide was cut her wrist in a hotel in the bustling area of LC City.


    She made a preliminary judgment that the suicide ce was chosen with a special intention, as if it


    was deliberately chosen to let everyone see the suicide of the dead.


    That was why she had appeared in the Four Seasons Garden Hotel.


    However, the third one tomit suicide was in her own house. As for how shemitted suicide this


    time, Nina had no idea because she stood at the door and could not see what was going on inside.


    Was her analysis wrong? Or was it really just an ordinary suicide, just a coincidence?


    Nina narrowed her eyes and decided to go up and have a look.


    "Get up first." Nina came to the woman who called the police and helped her up.


    The woman trembled all over and could only stand up with the help of Nina. When the woman raised


    her head and was about to thank Nina, the two of them were both stunned.


    "It''s you?" The woman''s name was Carly. She was a prostitute whom Nina had met once.


    Carly was the charming girl in Adrian''s arms in the Four Seasons Garden Hotel. Her makeup was as


    heavy as ever, and her clothes were bold and frivolous.


    "What a coincidence!" Nina murmured. How could she happen to be the woman who appeared in the


    Four Seasons Garden Hotel?


    Carly thought Nina was talking to her, so she smiled and reached out her hand. "Yes, what a


    coincidence. My name is Carly. Thank you for pulling me just now."


    When Nina saw her stretch out her hand, Nina had no choice but shook. "Yes, my name is Nina. I want


    to ask you whomitted suicide? "


    "Frances, my roommate." With tears in her eyes, Carly sobbed as she thought about it.


    "How did shemit suicide?" Nina asked directly about the suicide method.


    Hearing this, Carly cried even harder. She shook her shoulders and said, "I saw her lying on the bed


    and died as soon as I came back. If I knew that she wanted tomit suicide, I would never leave her


    alone at home. It''s all my fault As for how shemitted suicide, I don''t know. I couldn''t wake her up,


    so I went forward to shake her. But her body was cold, and I was scared to run out. "


    "So you just came back? Her body has been cold? " Nina continued to ask her.


    If so, it meant that she died at noon.


    "Yes, I just came back. Wu..... Why is Frances so silly? She just got cancer, didn''t she? It''s not the


    terminal cancer. It can be cured. Why did shemit suicide? " Carly cried so sadly that she suddenly


    thought of something and said, "I remember. She has to put a bottle of sleeping pills on the table.


    Frances might have died after taking the sleeping pills."


    Seeing that she was heartbroken, Nina reached out and patted her on the back tofort her. Nina


    nced inside and found that the hall was very clean with everything neatly ced. There was also a


    box of take-out on the table that had already been eaten.


    Take-out food?


    Nina seemed to have thought of something. She turned around and asked Carly, "Was the take-out


    food ordered by you or the dead?"


    "I didn''t order take-out food. It should be ordered by Frances." Carly shook her head with tears in her


    eyes. She would eat outside if she went out for something, and she didn''t order take-out food at all.


    Then, Nina asked her thoughtfully, "Did Frances in makeup when she died? Does she usually wear


    makeup? "


    "Frances wears makeup every day. Even if she has cancer and can''t go out to work, she will insist on


    wearing makeup every day."


    "Did she wear makeup when she died?" Nina became anxious. The answer to this question was very


    important to her. If the dead had removed her makeup, then she wouldn''tmit suicide.


    There was anothermon point in the first two suicide cases. The two men wore makeup before they


    died because their profession required them to wear makeup, but when they died, the makeup on their


    faces was removed.


    This was the most obviousmon point she found after shebined the two suicide cases.


    Carly didn''t know why Nina asked her this, but she answered honestly, "No, No. she didn''t wear


    makeup when she was lying on the bed."


    Carly felt strange. "When I went out this morning, Frances was sitting at the dressing table and talking


    to me. Why did shemit suicide in the afternoon?"


    Nina was immediately certain that it was not suicide.


    Just as she was about to enter the room, the police arrived. The leading police was a person whom


    Nina had met once.


    At the scene of the second suicide incident, Nina had seen this tall, thin police with a crew cut. His skin


    was dark, and his teeth were very white. Someone called him Mr. ck at that time, so Nina could


    remember him.


    "Police. Please step aside. Don''t crowd around her, just go home and cook. " Mr. ck took out the


    police card and ordered the other policemen to evacuate the crowd.


    The police came and blocked the area soon. Nina couldn''t enter the ce where the dead lived, so she


    could only stand outside. Carly was called by the police to ask something, so Nina could only use her


    eyes to look for the advantageous clues.


    Mr. ck, who was asking others, suddenly noticed Nina and couldn''t help but want to figure it out. He


    walked by Carly and asked, "Why are you here again?"


    As Nina was so beautiful, Mr. ck remembered her at a nce.


    He didn''t expect to see Nina at another suicide scene. Mr. ck felt that the appearance of Nina was


    very strange.


    "What''s wrong?" Nina didn''t expect that Mr. ck would remember her when she appeared at the


    suicide scene after a month. She was slightly surprised.


    At this time, a policeman came out of the room and said beside Mr. ck, "The victimmitted


    suicide by taking sleeping pills."


    Without any hesitation, Nina concluded, "It''s not suicide."


    Then, Nina was handcuffed into the police station by Mr. ck.

 Chapter 62 A Calm And Gentle Man

    Chapter 62 A Calm And Gentle Man


    Police station, criminal investigation team.


    At 7:30 p.m.


    Because of an assertive remark, Nina was handcuffed by Mr. ck into the interrogation room of the


    police station.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Nina sat calmly and nced at Mr. ck, who was standing opposite her. With one hand on her waist,


    he raised the other hand and knocked on the table in front of Nina with a hint of warning.


    "Why do you say that she didn''tmit suicide? Do you know that you are disturbing the police? I


    remember that you were also at the scene of the suicidest time, right? "


    "You asked three questions. Which one should I answer first?"


    Nina was really serious to answer his question. She didn''t know why Mr. ck didn''t think so.


    "What do you mean? Just answer me. " Mr. ck thumped the table again.


    In this kind of environment, Nina would always habitually look at each other. Just a few knocks from Mr.


    ck on the table were enough to show that he was impatient and a little eager to solve this case.


    Nina said unhurriedly, "Let me answer your first question, I''m judging from my own observation that the


    dead is not suicide. Answer your second question. I''m not disturbing the police. I want to assist the


    police. Answer your third question. I did have a look at the suicide incident on February 27th not far


    away. "


    "You want to assist the police? What ability do you have to help us? Did you personally see the dead


    being killed by others? "


    "No, I didn''t."


    "So how can you judge?" Mr. ck sneered and pped his hands on the table.


    Would Nina be afraid of him? Nina didn''t want to talk to him at all.


    She suddenly remembered the teacher''s words that she could contact Noah, who was now the leader


    of the criminal investigation team.


    "I want to see Noah." Nina looked at Mr. ck without any fear, nor any sense of offend. She was very


    calm.


    At present, she didn''t want to talk more with Mr. ck. It was better to meet Noah. If he could be the


    leader of the criminal investigation team, he would definitely not be as restless as Mr. ck.


    Hearing Noah''s name, Mr. ck was stunned. "Captain Noah? How do you know Captain Noah? "


    The original Captain Hu was demoted. So the director general had poached Captain Noah from other


    ce.


    Captain Noah just came to LC City police station in mid-March. Now he had only been in office for a


    month, and few people knew Captain Noah. How did she know?


    Did she know Captain Noah? Was she Captain Noah''s friend?


    No, Captain Noah was twenty-seven years old. He has graduated from the police school for several


    years. The little girl in front of him seems to be in her twenties or even younger. How did she know


    Captain Noah?


    "Someone told me." Nina answered honestly. She didn''t want to waste more time on him, so she asked


    him with a smile, "Police Mr. ck, please tell Captain Noah that I want to see him. As long as I see


    him, I will tell you why she didn''tmit suicide."


    "How do you know my nickname?" Mr. ck had more doubts about Nina. Who was this girl?


    "It''s your nickname. So it must be based on your characteristics. Please, police Mr. ck. I want to see


    Noah. " Nina pursed her lips. She was really in a hurry.


    If it was really a series of killings, she didn''t know if there would be another victim.


    She had heard from the teacher that Noah was very excellent. Now she was not as good at the side


    profile of criminal psychology as her senior ssmates, so she needed to discuss it with Noah.


    Mr. ck narrowed his eyes and saw that Nina insisted on seeing Captain Noah, so he said


    impatiently, "Wait."


    As expected, Nina was waiting quietly. She raised her hand to look at her watch and pressed a button,


    which showed that it was April 9th today.


    The first suicide incident was on February 13th, the second one was on February 27th, and the third


    one was on April 9th.


    Was there any connection in these three dates?


    When she investigated the two suicide cases together, she found that there was only thirteen days


    between the two dates. Thirteen symbolized the devil in the west, so Nina thought that the next suicide


    would happen on March 12th. That day, she went to the Four Seasons Garden.


    But there was no suicide on that day.


    When Nina was deep in thought, someone pushed the door open and came in.


    "Hello, I heard that you want to see me."


    His voice was hoarse and much lower than that of a normal man. It sounded like his throat was hurt


    during change of voice.


    Although his voice sounded a little hoarser than ordinary people, there was a hint of respect and even a


    little tenderness in his words.


    When Nina raised her eyes, she saw a tall man with broad shoulders, thin waist, long legs and crew cut


    hair. He was handsome, and exuded a sense of justice.


    "Noah?"


    "Yes. May I know your name?" Noah sat down and handed a ss of water to Nina. At the same time,


    he was also observing Nina.


    She was a beautiful girl with clear eyes. Though sitting in the interrogation room she didn''t mess


    around in danger. She was a very smart girl.


    "Thank you." Nina took a sip of water and looked at Noah up and down as usual.


    He looked very calm.


    He was aged between 24 and 28, about 180 tall. He had a neat figure and a little thin, but looked very


    powerful.


    The gun mark on his right hand was very obvious. It seemed that he hadn''t worn a ring on his left hand


    since he was a policeman for many years. So he was unmarried.


    There was a faint orange sweetness on his body, especially when he spoke. Just now, he habitually


    took out a lollipop from the pocket of his clothes. While he paused for a while and then put it back.


    It seemed to be an orange vored lollipop.


    When he put the lollipop in his hand just now, it could be seen that he had the habit of smoking. But


    recently, he had been quitting smoking, so he had to use another thing as a substitute for smoking. He


    chose the lollipop.


    It turned out that he looked calm, but actually he was very gentle.


    Noah was self-discipline. Even though he looked tired, he still tidied himself up. He was dressed in a


    low-key luxury brand, which showing that he was quite rich. However, he has a sense of justice that


    choosing to be a police.


    He sat casually and was good atmunicating with others.


    Noah was very patient. He knew that Nina was observing, but he didn''t make any reaction. He was


    waiting for Nina to speak first.


    The two of them just looked at each other for a few minutes. Suddenly, Nina pursed her lips and


    smiled. She introduced herself, "My name is Nina. I''m a sophomore of the psychology department in


    LD University."


    "Psychology." Noah was very calm. Apparently, he had guessed it.


    "Why do you think it''s not suicide?" Noah didn''t go to the scene and didn''t know the situation. Other


    police officers came back to report and judged that she wasmitting suicide.


    But the girl in front of him said the opposite, which surprised Noah.


    Before this, Nina still had doubts, but after seeing the third dead today, she was sure that her deduction


    was correct.


    With a serious look on her face, Nina said, "Because it''s a serial murder case."

 Chapter 63 Serial Murder

    Chapter 63 Serial Murder


    The other policemen outside the room looked surprised. They didn''t expect a little girl to dare to talk


    nonsense in front of Noah.


    Mr. ck even growled, "Nonsense! Do you think you can judge a case casually just because you


    have learned some criminal psychology?"


    There were also some people who preferred to believe what Nina had said.


    "Don''t forget that she''s a psychology major in LD University." They all knew that psychology of LD


    University was an excellent major.


    However, what Nina said was so shocking that no one would really believe it without evidence.


    If it was really serial murder, everyone could imagine the seriousness of it.


    "Tell me the reason." Noah looked at Nina, who looked calm.


    "I''ll give you an address. Send someone to fetch a whiteboard with the information of the previous two


    suicides." Nina was referring to the whiteboard on the wall of the apartment, which almost frightened


    Michelle.


    "The previous two suicides?" Obviously, Noah didn''t know about it.


    Nina was stunned. Then she turned around and looked at the camera in the interrogation room. "Go


    and ask Mr. ck."


    Noah gazed at Nina quietly. He didn''t believe what she said, but it was inappropriate to detain a girl


    alone in the interrogation room.


    "I''ll unlock your handcuffs and you may go to the meeting room. I''ll send someone to bring your


    whiteboard here." Noah stepped forward, took out the key and unlocked the handcuffs of Nina. The two


    walked out one after the other.


    Mr. ck had been standing outside. He could see clearly what happened in the interrogation room. As


    soon as he saw Noahe out, he immediately walked up and exined, "Captain Noah, there were


    indeed two suicides before, but you hadn''t been transferred here, so you didn''t know about it."


    Nina was suddenly enlightened. It turned out that Noah had just been transferred here.


    Noah turned his head to take a look at Nina and believed more in what she said in the interrogation


    room.


    "How did you deal with these two suicides?" Looking at Mr. ck, Noah felt a little uneasy.


    The previous two suicides were hastily closed, and Mr. ck couldn''t remember clearly. After thinking


    carefully for a while, he said, "At that time, our previous captain, Captain Hu, didn''t make serious


    investigation and closed the cases because..."


    Mr. ck didn''t know whether he should tell the true reason. After all, Captain Hu had always treated


    him as his brother.


    Seeing his hesitation, Noah said solemnly, "Mr. ck, you are a policeman."


    "Yes, sir." Mr. ck stood at attention with a serious look on his face. He told everything he knew, "The


    first suicide was a prostitute, and Captain Hu felt disgusted, so he didn''t order to investigate it


    thoroughly. The second suicide was a hotel receptionist. At that time, the hotel manager was afraid that


    the suicide would damage the hotel''s image. The hotel manager was also the cousin of Captain Hu, so


    he didn''t investigate it thoroughly in the end."


    Mr. ck thought of what Nina said just now and thought it was impossible to be serial murder, so he


    expressed his views. "Miss Nina says it is serial murder but I don''t think so. It''s just a coincidence. The


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    first suicide was a prostitute, the second a hotel receptionist, and the third a prostitute. The three of


    them didn''t know each other and had no connection."


    "Who says that the three of them had connection? The murderer may know the three of them, right?"


    Mr. ck didn''t look stupid. Why didn''t he know it?


    Mr. ck felt embarrassed and he suddenly realized that he had made a stupid mistake, so he didn''t


    dare to say anything more.


    Half an hourter.


    Noah''s capable subordinate, Tom, brought the whiteboard of Nina, on which there were the photos of


    the previous two suicides, relevant case information and Nina''s own analysis.


    The whole meeting room fell into silence.


    Everyone stared at the whiteboard for a long time.


    They were all policemen of the criminal investigation team. With years of experience in handling cases,


    they could easily find out what was odd of the two suicides.


    No one had ever thought that there was something behind the suicide.


    At this time, Mr. ck came back from outside, with the photos and documents of Frances in his hand.


    At the hint of Noah, Mr. ck handed them to Nina.


    With a photo in her hand, Nina stuck it in the nk space left on the whiteboard on purpose, and wrote


    down the basic information of the dead on it with a mark pen, followed by a few lines.


    All of a sudden, everything was clear.


    After staring at the whiteboard for a while, Nina suddenly said, "In fact, the murderer''s method of killing


    is not very brilliant. He just escaped by a fluke, and then went on killing the second, the third."


    If they had investigated the case thoroughly at the beginning, the murderer would have been brought to


    justice and couldn''t get away with it.


    It seemed that Captain Hu should be med for it.


    Sitting on the sofa, Mr. ck couldn''t help but ask, "Nina, I want to know how you determine that it was


    not suicide?"


    "A takeaway, which had been eaten up." Without any hesitation, Nina said, "I asked the friend of the


    dead, who said that it was the dead who ordered the takeaway."


    "Was it possible that shemitted suicide after dinner?" Mr. ck asked.


    Noah said, "No. Water or food represents the power of survival. People who wants tomit suicide


    won''t have such a good appetite."


    "Yes." Nina nodded and looked at Noah with new eyes and admiration.


    Noah was a little stunned when he saw the amber eyes of Nina. It turned out that the most beautiful


    thing for a girl was her pair of observant eyes.


    He pursed his lips and smiled. He reached out his right hand and said in a gesture of invitation, "I hope


    Nina will exin some of the information on the whiteboard to us."


    "Okay." Nina nodded and took a pen. She pointed at the key points written on the whiteboard and


    exined the three cases.


    "The first victim, 20 years old, was a prostitute. Shemitted suicide by jumping off the top floor of


    the hotel on the morning of February 13th. ording to the clothes of the victim, she was at work


    before death, but after she jumped off the building, there was a trace of removed makeup on her face.


    Moreover, she died with her back to the ground and her right forehead injured, while someone


    photographed her falling with her back to the sky."


    "The second victim, 21 years old, was killed by cutting her wrist on the bed of the hotel on the morning


    of February 27th. She looked calm without any pain. The victim was wearing working clothes. She


    didn''t take off her shoes, but there were traces of removed makeup on her face."


    "The third victim, Frances, 25 years old, was a prostitute. Shemitted suicide by taking sleeping


    pills at her home on April 9th. Before shemitted suicide, she ate a whole box of takeaway food.


    She had a good appetite. Her roommate said that she was a beauty and would put on makeup every


    day. She also put on makeup this morning, but after her death, the makeup on her face was also


    removed."


    "ording to my preliminary judgment, the murderer is a woman between 20 and 30 years old. She


    looks ordinary and knows the three victims. For the three victims, the murderer was not a threat to


    them. In other words, the three victims had bullied the murderer before they died."


    Nina exined the information, doubts, and the psychological portraits of the suspect one by one.


    Then, it was the policemen''s business.


    She could only make an analysis, but was unable to arrest the murderer.


    With a serious look on their faces, they discussed in a low voice. They made a hasty decision before


    and they had lost the best time to look for evidence, so there were very few clues.


    And if the superior knew this, it would cause a big trouble.


    Whether the case could be reopened or not was a question.

 Chapter 64 The First Time Someone Gave Her A Lollipop.

    Chapter 64 The First Time Someone Gave Her A Lollipop.


    "Captain, it''s not easy to deal with." Tom was transferred to LC City with Noah from other ces.


    Before that, he had been called Noah captain.


    "If it was easy to solve, it wouldn''t be a problem. Three people are dead. We must catch the murderer."


    Mr. ck clenched her fists in righteous indignation.


    Noah, who was lost in thought, opened his eyes and said decisively, "Investigate! Follow the clue of the


    third victim, and I''ll go to the headquarters and put on record. "


    "Yes, Captain Noah."


    The meeting room suddenly became empty, leaving only two people, Noah and Nina.


    Nina was stunned. They were so efficient.


    She believed that with Noah''s ability, the truth would be revealed soon.


    "Ms. Nina, it''ste. Let me drive you home." Noah stood up and walked to Nina. When he walked over,


    he subconsciously took out the lollipop from his pocket.


    Nina saw that it was really an orange vored lollipop.


    She liked the lively orange.


    "Do you want to have a lollipop? Here you are. " Noah handed the lollipop to Nina. Although there was


    no expression on his face, his eyes were very gentle. "I saw you looking at my pocket all the time, so I


    guessed that you saw the lollipop in it."


    "Give it to me?" Nina was surprised. Looking at the lollipop wrapped in the orange paper, she could


    faintly smell the sweetness of the orange.


    She had lived for twenty years, but it was the first time she had received a lollipop.


    "Thank you." Nina took it, tore the candy paper and put it into her mouth. It was so sweet that she


    blinked her eyes and said, "This lollipop is delicious, and a little sour. I haven''t eaten it before."


    It was the first time for Noah to hear a girl say that she hadn''t eaten a lollipop. He was surprised. "Why


    don''t you eat it?"


    "No one bought it for me, and I can''t buy it" Her clothes, food and transportation were strictly controlled


    since she was a child, and she had no right to speak at all. Seeing that other little girls had candies to


    eat, she could only feel envious in her heart.


    When she grew up, she didn''t think about eating candies anymore, thinking that candies were


    something only children could eat.


    When she came to LC City, she found that many adults also liked to eat lollipops, but most of them


    were women. Noah was the first man she had seen who liked to eat lollipops.


    Seeing that she was enjoying the lollipop, Noah didn''t disturb her but said, "It''ste. I''ll drive you back."


    "Okay." Nina didn''t forget that she was on the cklist of all taxi drivers in LC City now. If she took the


    subway, she had to change several subway lines.


    It would be better to take other''s car back, so as to save from a trouble.


    In the car, Noah took the initiative to discuss the case.


    "Ms. Nina, why do you think the murderer is a woman and has been bullied by the dead?" In fact, Noah


    also made a psychological profile of the criminal suspect in his heart. He had received guidance from


    his mentor and handled cases in the criminal investigation team for several years. So he naturally


    guessed that the murderer was a woman with the suspicion she put forward.


    As for Nina, she was only a sophomore, and she had learned most of the theoretical knowledge of


    criminal psychology. She could analyze it in an orderly way, and she could also write psychological


    profile for the criminal suspect. She had always been very calm than ordinary people, which showing


    that she was not just an ordinary student in the psychology department.


    "The makeup on the deceased''s face has been removed. The three of them were all fond of beauty,


    with makeup on their faces all year round. The first one who was still working had no makeup on her


    face after her death, and someone had specially removed it. The second one''s shoes had not been


    taken off. Why did she remove the makeup on purpose? The third one had her make-up removed


    before she died. The three people without makeup are not very beautiful, so she was not jealous. If she


    was jealous, it can''t be as simple as removing makeup. The murderer intentionally let people see the


    real face of the dead, so that their death will be criticized. Therefore, the murderer has been criticized


    by dead many times in public, so she will treat the dead in the same way. "


    After Nina slowly finished her words, Noah''s eyes shed with appreciation, and then he asked, "Why


    didn''t you judge the height and size of the murderer?"


    Generally speaking, psychological crime profiler would judge the basic situation of criminal suspect,


    such as gender, age, size, which could be found out by the death of the deceased.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Speaking of this, Nina frowned. "Because I don''t know much about the three suicide events. All the


    information is not from the scene of the case, but from the Inte. So I don''t know how the murderer


    As a hacker, there was no problem for her to collect some information. But after all, the online users


    were not police, and the photos she took were mainly to attract other people''s attention, so she could


    not get much information.


    She didn''t even know how the murderermit a crime, so she couldn''t judge the height and size of


    the murderer.


    "When the murderer is caught, I will contact you again." Noah said calmly. He took out a lollipop and


    put it into his mouth.


    "Okay." Nina nodded slightly and enjoy the view of LC City at night. The city was crowded with people


    and vehicles, and neon lights were shing. It was a prosperous and beautiful city, but there were also


    dim ces.


    The criminal investigation team would soon arrest the murderer as soon as they took over the case.


    When Nina returned to her apartment, she realized that she hadn''t had dinner. If it weren''t for Noah''s


    lollipop, her stomach would growling.


    Hearing the growling of stomach, Michelle went into the kitchen again with an apron on her. Nina was


    very moved. She thought she was going to take care of Michelle, but now it wasMichelle who took care


    of her. Michelle cooked three meals a day, and the dishes were different every day. Sometimes


    Michelle even made some unique vor dishes.


    "Mickey, thank you. Let me help you." Nina thanked her with a smile and then helped her. But within


    two minutes, she was driven out of the kitchen by Michelle with disgust and ordered not to enter the


    kitchen again.


    It was not her fault. It was the stic chopping block which was thin and brittle. She cut it in half with a


    gentle knife. It was of poor quality. How could she be med for being too barbaric.


    Being driven out of the kitchen, Nina could only sit on the sofa. She picked up herptop and began to


    attack the protection system of the SQ Road. She believed that she could get the information of her


    husband.


    Her violent attacks were all caught by the other party. Although it took him a little time to catch Nina''s


    attack, the person was still able to withstand it, and even added a fewyers of protection.


    When the Mr. Jake saw that the fierce attacks on the screen had been solved one by one, he nodded


    with satisfaction and turned to report to Mr. Sam.


    "Mr. Sam, it seems that Mrs. Fay is determined to divorce. I heard from Helen and Henry that Mr. John


    and Mrs. Fay get along well with each other. Can you tell the truth to Mr. John? If Mr. John knows that


    Mrs. Nina is his wife, he won''t sign the divorce agreement. "

 Chapter 65 We Can Finally Divorce

    Chapter 65 We Can Finally Divorce


    When Sam heard the news, he was veryforted. He finished thest word "calm" with a smile and


    put the brush on the mountain shaped jade brush shelf. On one side of the ink stone smelt of a faint


    fragrance.


    "I knew this little bastard would like this daughter-inw. At that time, he even wanted to divorce, which


    almost pissed me off. But it seems that he still needs to work hard to catch up with her. Where is he


    now? " At that time, Sam picked up a piece of paper which he wrote just now and hung it aside, with his


    hands behind his back, quietly appreciating it.


    Seeing that Mr. Sam didn''t intend to tell Mr. John the truth, Mr. Jake spected, "Mr. Sam, if you don''t


    tell Mr. John now, I''m afraid that Mr. John will be angry if he knows in the future."


    "Isn''t he always angry with me? Just because I didn''t give the divorce agreement to him, he hasn''t


    worried, Mr. Sam said with ease, "Don''t worry. He should thank me that I don''t give him the divorce


    agreement. If I take it out that day, he must have signed it and lose a good daughter-inw."


    "There are reasons not to tell them the truth now. Nina hasn''t made up her mind to marry John. You


    have said that she is determined to divorce, but she can''t do that now because we are blocking her


    way. She can''t find the person who married her. If she knows, she has to get a new divorce agreement.


    If she insists on divorcing, I can''t stop her. Don''t mention John. " Parents'' love was universal. Mr. Sam


    really worried about his son.


    "Yes." Mr. Jake said.


    Seeing that the other party had increased their protection again, no matter how hard she attacked,


    there would be no benefits. She had no choice but to retreat and helplessly closed theputer.


    She picked up her phone and found the strange and familiar number again. She clicked on the


    message and found that she had sent dozens of messages to her husband, who had been secretly


    married, but there was no any reply.


    Since she couldn''t find out the information of the other party, she could only ce her hope on this


    number again and edited a friendly text.


    "Dear husband, I''m your wife. I hope you can reply to me when you see my message and let me know


    whether you are alive or not. If you are still alive, we''ll go through the divorce procedures as soon as


    possible. If you are dead, I can apply for a divorce with your death certificate and terminate our


    rtionship."


    After sending it out, Nina didn''t expect him to reply. When she smelled the fragrance from the kitchen,


    she immediately threw her phone on the sofa and sat at the table waiting for dinner.


    Ding Dong


    The message was sessfully sent to the desk in the CEO Office of the Time Group.


    Today, John stayed in thepany to work overtime, Henry was suddenly called back to deal with


    some huge data. He sat in front of the desk of the CEO''s office, while John sat in a leisure area aside,


    sipping a cup of coffee leisurely.


    Hearing the prompt tone of mobile phone, Henry suddenly stopped working. He thought he was sitting


    at his desk and it was a message from Adrian.


    Because he had been working in Adrian''spany recently, Adrian forced him to change the habit of


    setting WeChat to mute so that he could receive Adrian''s message.


    Recently, Henry had been trained. As soon as he heard the prompt tone of Ding Dong, he knew that


    Adrian was looking for him again.


    He reached for the phone and suddenly felt something wrong. He looked at it carefully and found that it


    was not his phone.


    It was Mr. John''s phone.


    Mr. John''s phone had always been muted, and he didn''t even often look at it. Why was there a prompt


    tone on his phone now? The mobile phone was still in a ce that could be reached out for.


    Before he could think more, he saw a strange message. The first few words popped up on the screen


    of John''s mobile phone, "Dear husband, I''m your wife. I hope you..."


    Oh my God! Was this a message from Mrs. Nina?


    Was she going to ask for a divorce?


    Henry was surprised. Before he could figure out a solution, the phone was snatched away by the


    owner.


    "Don''t touch my phone in future." John nce at Henry with anger.


    It seemed that there was an important secret in his phone.


    Henry apologized in fear, "I''m sorry, Mr. John."


    He thought of the recent abnormality of Mr. John, the person who always ignored his mobile phone


    began to y with it and even turned on the alert tone.


    Oh I know. It''s because of Mrs. Nina.


    Since he had added Mrs. Nina''s WeChat ount, he had been using his phone all the time. He often


    picked it up and looked at it. Sometimes when he looked at it, he could be angry.


    Wait, Mrs. Nina...... Message......


    "Mr. John!" Henry raised his head and saw Mr. John who was unlocking his phone. Henry immediately


    stopped him.


    He had just read the message from Mrs. Nina. Judging from her tone, she must being to divorce.


    No way. If Mr. John saw it and didn''t know it was Mrs. Nina, he would definitely agree to divorce.


    He had to tell Mr. John the truth today.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Mr. John..."


    "Shut up. Work. " John nce at him that made Henry shut up and focus on his work.


    Henry has been working with John for a long time. He is getting bolder that only give him some


    punishment he would know who was master.


    "Don''t get off work until you finish all your work." Then John picked up his coat and left, leaving Henry


    alone in the office.


    Henry felt bitter in his heart. He was just an assistant and did a lot of work for little pay.


    Even Adrian cracked down on him.


    After leaving the office, John opened his phone again. Seeing that it wasn''t a message from Nina, he


    felt a little disappointed, but it disappeared in an instant. Then he stopped when he read the message.


    Was this a message from his wife?


    Divorce?


    That was exactly what he wanted.


    If they divorced, he could bring the little back and stayed with her.


    If he want, he would put the little girl''s name on the household register.


    "Since we are willing to divorce, we will go through the administrative procedures. At two o''clock


    tomorrow afternoon, bring all our certificates and divorce at the marriage registration office." John


    replied to the message without hesitation. Since the other party knew she was not good enough to


    match him and had the awareness of divorce, he didn''t mind the tone of the other party.


    He was going to divorce her in person tomorrow.


    As soon as Nina finished her meal and came to the sofa, she saw the message from her husband. She


    was stunned and quickly grabbed her phone to check it. It was true!


    "Hahaha..." Ninaughed loudly. It was really a pleasant surprise. She had never thought that her


    husband would reply to her and agree to divorce.


    This news could almost make he forget all the trouble she had encountered today.


    Excellent!


    They could finally get divorced and she didn''t need to worry about thepensation of twenty million.

 Chapter 66 Beggar Gang

    Chapter 66 Beggar Gang


    "Mickey, Mickey,e here. I can get a divorce tomorrow." Nina was so excited that she grabbed


    Michelle''s hand and showed her the message. "I can finally divorce."


    Seeing that she was so happy, Michelle was also happy. She pped her hands and said, "That''s


    great. You don''t have to be the wife of that man."


    "Yes, that''s great." Nina hugged Michelle tightly. This was the best news she had heard recently.


    Sheughed with excitement and there were tears of joy in her eyes.


    Getting out of Nina''s arms, Michelleughed happily. "Wow, you can marry Uncle John very soon."


    Uncle John... John...


    The smile on Nina''s face suddenly froze. She looked away, as if she didn''t dare to look straight at


    Michelle''s bright eyes.


    John... Repeating John''s name in her heart, Nina''s stiff smile became gentle, and a hint of expectation


    shed through her amber eyes.


    However, her expectation was quickly blown away by the night wind outside.


    "Nini, are you too happy to speak?" Michelle blinked and gently bumped Nina''s body, as if she had


    already guessed that Nina would behave in this way.


    "No, I''m not." Nina denied, denying the previous excitement.


    "Well, I don''t believe you. You must be shy just now." Michelle raised her chin and began to poke Nina


    with her hand. The two girls poked each other and were having fun. They were so happy that they


    almost burst into tears.


    On the early morning next day, Nina took out her identification and marriage certificate and put them in


    her bag. Thinking that she could register for divorce in the afternoon, she was in a good mood.


    There were still ten minutes left before thest ss. At the same time, Nina took out her mobile phone


    and set up a small WeChat group. After pulling in Michelle and James, she thought for a while and


    named the group.


    "Beggar Gang."


    The reason why she named the group in this way was very simple. Michelle always felt that Nina was


    very poor and now Nina also had the same thought.


    "I''ll treat you two to lunch." Nina said in the group.


    As soon as the message was sent out, James replied, "Gosh! How do you know I''m so poor that I''m


    going to beg for food in the street?"


    Although his living expenses had raised to thirty thousand from three thousand, he was still was poor


    "Aunt Nina, from now on, you will be the leader of the beggar gang, and I will be the vice leader."


    James had been brainwashed by Michelle. They both thought that Nina was very poor, but they didn''t


    dislike her.


    The corners of Nina''s mouth twitched. "Why am I the leader?"


    James answered. "Because you are poor."


    Nina paused for a moment. "Get out!"


    James said, "You make me trembling. You are more and more like my uncle."


    Nina was stunned. How did she look like John?


    It could only be said that Nina and John both had a good-looking appearance. Except for this, she


    wasn''t like him at all. Nothing else.


    They had no connection at all.


    "Mr. James, it can''t be said that our Nini is poor. The beggar gang doesn''t represent poverty. It''s just


    that my parents are not at home." Michelle showed up and refuted James in a soft way, and then


    continued, "Nina is the leader and James is the vice leader, so what should I be?"


    James said, "A little beggar."


    Nina replied, "Don''t listen to him. You are the apple of our eyes from now on."


    James said, "The apple of the eyes of you and Uncle John?"


    The two girls roared at the same time, "Get out!"


    James felt that John didn''t treat him very well, so he wanted to be important in Nina''s heart in order to


    live a good life.


    So he immediately fawned on her, "My sincere leader, where shall we meet at noon?"


    Nina answered, "On the third floor of the canteen."


    James was disappointed. "It''s a rare chance for you to treat us to dinner. It''s such a happy thing. Are


    you really going to the canteen?"


    Nina replied, "We are the beggar gang."


    Michelle said, "That''s right. Nini can''t spend money at will. Girls must save some money. Nini, you don''t


    have to pay if not necessary. When I earn money in the future, I will take you out of the beggar gang.


    Let''s go to the canteen."


    James was speechless. When he only had three thousand dors a month, he ate in the canteen every


    day. Now he had thirty thousand dors a month, but he still had dinner in the canteen.


    How miserable he was.


    But Michelle was right. He''d better save some money. What if he needed it one day?


    He didn''t expect that he, as the crown prince of the Shi family, had be a member of the beggar


    gang and would have to save money in case of need.


    After ss, Nina went to the Information School to wait for Michelle. Then they went to the third floor of


    the canteen, chose a small private room and ordered.


    A message appeared in the WeChat group. James said that there was something urgent and he might


    bete. He asked them to eat slowly and wait for him.


    James came an hourter. When he arrived, there were only leftovers on the table.


    "Didn''t I tell you to eat slowly and wait for me? Why have you eaten up? You don''t even leave me a


    mouthful of soup." Then he nced at the five dishes and tworge bowls on the table. They were all


    empty.


    "We did eat slowly, quite slowly." Michelle stood up. She was too full to digest.


    Nina nodded. They really ate very slowly. The mealsted from twelve o''clock to one o''clock, and now


    there was not even a person in the canteen.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Feeling disappointed, he asked, "What do you think I should eat?"


    Nina stood up and patted on the shoulder of James heavily. She said seriously, "As the vice leader, it''s


    time for you to show us the strength of the beggar gang."


    "What strength?" When he heard this, he was confused and felt that Nina, who wasughing, seemed


    to have a bad idea.


    And what was in her hand?


    ''A bowl?'' With his eyes wide open, he wondered whether Nina wanted him to...


    "Beg for food. It''s time to show your ability to beg for food." Nina put the bowl in his hand and looked at


    him expectantly. This was really a heavy task.


    James was speechless. He was petrified.


    He couldn''t ept it.


    How could Nina ask him, the crown prince of the Shi family, to beg for food?


    Beg for food? Beg!


    At that time, he really wanted to smash the bowl on Nina, but he didn''t dare to do so. There were two


    reasons. One was that he couldn''t win against Nina, and the other was that John was in charge of his


    money.


    ''Oh my God! Is it Uncle John who sent her to torture me?''


    Michelle ran over and teased him, "Go ahead, Mr. James. You will get a lot of money with your face."


    "You...I...You two..." James pointed at the two people in front of him, feeling like weeping but had no


    tears.


    Looking at the frustrated James, the two of them snickered. Nina took back the bowl in James'' hand


    and said with a smile, "Well, I''m just kidding. I''ll invite you to have dinner outside."


    James felt touched.


    "You are the best." A smile appeared on his face and he walked happily.


    "Where have you been in thest hour?" Nina just asked casually.


    "I went to the police station. When Uncle John came backst month, I was going to send a woman to


    the Four Seasons Garden Hotel. But that woman died yesterday. The police checked all the people that


    the woman had contacted for thest month, and then I was asked to go there to give a deposition."


    Nina stopped and looked at James. She frowned and said, "Police station? A woman? A month ago?


    Four Seasons Garden Hotel?"


    Was it Frances, the woman who died yesterday?

 Chapter 67 Clues

    Chapter 67 Clues


    "Is Frances the woman you was going to send to John? And she diedst night."


    "How do you know that?" James was surprised. He didn''t even tell Nina the dead woman''s name. How


    did she know it?


    Was it possible that... Nina had investigated him and John and knew that he had sent a woman to


    John.


    Since Nina loved John so much. She must be angry if she knew this.


    If she quarreled with John because of this and the two of them couldn''t be together, wouldn''t James be


    guilty?


    James became nervous and quickly raised his hand to swear, "Aunt Nina, don''t get me wrong. I swear


    that you are the only woman in Uncle John''s heart. There is no other woman. Frances didn''t go there


    that day. Fortunately, she didn''t go, so Uncle John met you. Aunt Nina, Uncle John has never met


    Frances. He has nothing to do with her. Please trust me!"


    James said sincerely. He raised his right hand in the air and raised three fingers to swear, "Aunt Nina,


    please trust me, and trust my Uncle John!"


    Uncle John really had on rtionship with Frances.


    If Nina and John quarreled with each other because of this, James would be really a sinner.


    "You mean that Frances didn''t go to the Four Seasons Garden Hotel, right?" Nina was thinking about


    the suicide case, and she didn''t hear what James had said. Her focus was all on thest few words of


    him.


    "Yes, it''s true." Being afraid that Nina wouldn''t believe him, James raised his hand again and said, "It''s


    absolutely true. Uncle John and that woman have no rtionship. Aunt Nina, you ..."


    "Be quiet." Nina suddenly said seriously. She didn''t take a look at James, but lowered her eyes and


    thought seriously.


    Seeing Nina, James thought that Nina seemed to be angry. ''It seems that I have made trouble again.


    Should I tell Uncle John about it and let him redeem it?'' he thought.


    So he quietly took out his phone and sent a WeChat message to John.


    "Uncle John, I''m sorry. Aunt Nina knew that I sent you a woman in the Four Seasons Garden Hotel


    when you came back. She seemed very angry. She stood there alone and didn''t say anything,


    dejected. Come and coax Aunt Nina. I will get punishment myself."


    After that, he secretly took a photo of Nina and sent it to John.


    Nina stood on the path in the campus. Her ck hair gently flew in the breeze.


    Her right hand hung naturally, and her left hand touched her chin intentionally or unintentionally. She


    had blocked all external interference, and quickly presented three suicide cases in her mind.


    She was right, and her guess about the time and ce was right. The time and ce were specially


    chosen by the murderer. The murders all happened in hotels in the bustling area. She wanted the dead


    to die in the most crowded ces and to be criticized for their career.


    But the time of the murders...


    The first case happened on February 13th.


    The second case happened on February 27th.


    The interval between them was 13 days. This year was a leap year, so the third case should happen on


    March 12th, which was the day when Nina met John for the first time, in the Four Seasons Garden


    Hotel.


    ording to the description of James, on the night of March 12th, Frances should have gone to the


    Four Seasons Garden Hotel as nned, but she didn''t go there in the end, so she escaped it.


    If the murderermitted murder at 13-day intervals, the next date of the murder after March 12th


    would be March 26th. However, there was no suicide on March 26th, but on April 9th, 13 days after


    March 26th.


    Frances died on April 9th, which meant she escaped being murdered for unknown reason on March


    26th. Frances escaped two murders, so the murderer went straight to her ce.


    Takeaway. The person who delivered the takeaway.


    Why didn''t she think of this before?


    ''I see.'' She suddenly raised her head and said to the two people who had been looking at her but dared


    not breathe heavily, "I have to go back first."


    Then she walked out of the campus quickly. At the same time, she rummaged through her ck bag,


    found the business card that Professor Gu gave her, took out her mobile phone and dialed Noah''s


    phone number.


    "Hello, Noah. This is Nina. Where are you? I''ve found an important clue. I want to meet you."


    Noah was stunned. He didn''t know where she got his phone number, but it wasn''t important at this


    moment. "I''m in the hotel where the first case happened. I''ll send you the address. Pleasee here


    to meet me."


    "Okay." Nina nodded and went back to her apartment. She drove her car to the address sent by Noah.


    Half an hourter, Nina arrived.


    In order to avoid alerting the criminal, the policemen of the criminal investigation team all went out in


    in clothes and kept a low profile. No one would discover that they were policemen.


    Mr. ck, who was responsible for observing at the entrance of the hotel, saw Nina get out of the car.


    After what happened yesterday, Mr. ck had no hostility towards Nina, but more amity.


    "Nina, are you here for Captain Noah?"


    "Yes. Where is Noah?" Nina nced around and didn''t see Noah.


    Mr. ck pointed at the top floor of the hotel, raised his head and said, "Captain Noah is up there. The


    first victim jumped down from there."


    "Okay, I see. Thank you." Nina smiled politely and entered the hotel.


    Nina was very beautiful. Even if she didn''t wear any makeup or nice clothes, she would be beautiful as


    long as she smiled.


    Mr. ck blushed with embarrassment. He reached out his hand and touched his head. Seeing Nina


    walk in the hotel, he couldn''t help muttering, "Miss Nina is beautiful and smart, just like Captain Noah. If


    only she will work with us in the future."


    This hotel was just an ordinary chain hotel, not very luxurious. There were only eight floors, but it was


    located in a prosperous ce, where there were a lot of guests.


    Nina had nned to take the elevator. After thinking for a while, she finally walked through the exit


    passageway and walked to the top floor, gasping for breath.


    "Miss Nina?" Tom was surprised for a moment, but soon returned to normal. He pointed at Noah and


    said, "Captain Noah is over there."


    "Okay, thank you." Nina nodded with a smile and walked towards Noah. She saw Noah standing on the


    wall and observing back and forth. He walked very slowly, with a pair of dark eyes scanning the wall,


    hoping to find some clues.


    The wall was not high, less than half a meter.


    Nina didn''t go over to call him for the time being. She was afraid that it would disturb his thoughts, so


    she just waited.


    Noah suddenly stepped up the wall, which startled Nina. The width of the wall was very narrow. It was


    really dangerous for him to do so.


    "Be careful." Nina reminded him not to fall down, or he would die.


    Hearing the concerned voice of Nina, Noah slowly turned around and saw her walking towards him.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Her long hair was tied up, revealing a fair and delicate face, with a pair of amber eyes.


    She was different from the delicate girls. She looked very heroic.


    "It''s okay. I won''t fall." Noah nodded at her gratefully.


    "That''s good." Nina breathed a sigh of relief. When she approached Noah, an idea urred to her.


    "Wait a minute. Don''t get down. Just stand up like this."


    Now Noah was facing her. Wasn''t this standing posture the same as that of the victim before she


    jumped off the building? She faced the entrance of the hotel with her back to the sky.


    Now Nina knew how the first victim died.

 Chapter 68 Serial Murder Case Was Solved

    Chapter 68 Serial Murder Case Was Solved


    "Noah, don''t move. Let me test my guess." Nina approached Noah and stood in front of him.


    Noah was 1.8 meter tall and stood on the wall of less than half a meter. He looked much taller, and only


    Nina was only 1.68 meter tall. When she stood in front of Noah, she looked particrly charming and


    lovely.


    Nina raised her head to look at Noah. The sun just shone from his back, coating Noah''s body with a


    From her point of view, it was exactly Noah''s chest. If she was little closer, she could hear his rhythmic


    beat of heart.


    After years of professional ethics, Noah maintained a regr and steady heartbeat. When Nina


    suddenly stretched out her hands and gently grabbed his cor, his originally steady and rhythmic


    heartbeat identally missed a beat.


    Noah''s Adam''s apple moved up and down uncontrobly. A trace of panic shed through his eyes and


    he looked away. Although he had guessed the reason why Nina did so, he was still a little


    ufortable.


    It was the first time that he had been so close to a girl.


    "Noah, do you know the height of the first victim?" Nina loosened Noah''s cor and took a few steps


    back to let him down.


    Noah came down from the wall and said slowly, "The first victim is 1.65 meter tall."


    "1.65 meter. So the murderer''s height is between 150 and 160. The murder is thin, but has great


    strength. The murder should usually do some heavy work." Nina said in an affirmative tone.


    Noah was enlightened and continued, "This is not the first scene of crime. The victim should have been


    hit on the forehead and fainted. Then the victim was moved to the wall of top floor. The murderer


    grabbed the victim''s skirt in order to fix the body of the dead, and blocked herself with the body of the


    dead and the entrance behind them. Then the murderer released hands, creating a suicide illusion of


    jumping off the building."


    "Yes, that''s it."


    They had found a great breakthrough point.


    Noah said decisively, "Go back to the police station. I believe that the people who went to the second


    victim''s suicide scene have also found some clues, and the group which investigate the rtionship of


    the dead are almost done."


    They hurried back to the police station, and Nina drove her own car back to the police station as well.


    After arriving at the police station, Nina told Noah the clues she found and finally said, "Now we only


    need to know what happened to the third victim on March 12th and March 26th, and where she is."


    "Tom, send the roommate of the third victim to the police station."


    Soon, Carly was sent to the police station.


    Noah asked, "Do you know where the dead were on March 12th?"


    "March 12th? Frances was at home that day, but I was not there. I was with my sugar daddy. She can


    testify. " Carly looked at Nina and Noah also looked at her.


    Nina nodded. That night, she saw Adrian holding coquettish Carly in his arms. Thinking of that night,


    she felt a little embarrassed.


    Carly continued, "I remember that Frances was in a bad mood that day. She received the first order,


    and the price was very high. She was asked to go to the Four Seasons Garden Hotel, but she didn''t go


    in the end because her period came. She was sad for several days because of this thing."


    Nina listened quietly. It turned out that her period saved her, but she was still poisoned in the end.


    Noah asked, "What about the day on March 26th? Where was the dead? What was she doing? "


    This time, Carly thought for a long time and said something intermittently, but she didn''t remember until


    Nina reminded her, "Have you seen her abnormal performance? Such as insulting a woman. "


    "Oh, I remember. You reminded me of that. But it wasmon for her to bully people, and it was


    abnormal for her not to bully people. That day, Frances and I were both at home. Later, a girl knocked


    at the door and I opened it. I asked her who she was looking for, but she left without saying anything. It


    was strange. Later, when Frances came out and saw her, she began tough at hercently.


    Frances said that the little girl was her colleague when she was a waiter in the restaurant. Frances


    ordered the girl every day, beating and scolding her. That''s all. I don''t remember much about it. "


    After listening to Carly''s story, Nina and Noah looked at each other and immediately realized that the


    person might be the murderer.


    "Do you still remember what she looks like?" Even though he knew that the man might be the


    murderer, Noah still asked Carly calmly.


    Carly narrowed her eyes and frowned, "I really can''t tell it clearly. It looks like a little girl with


    malnutrition. But if you have photos, I may recognize her."


    At this moment, Tom pushed the door open and came in with two photos in his hands. The first one


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    was a photo of the first victim, Jane. The photo was took during the team activity two years ago, and


    the second one was a selfie of the second victim, Laura Wu. The photo was took when she worked in


    the hotel a year ago.


    There was a person appearing in the two photos. On the far right side of the first picture, there was a


    girl with freckles on her face and sunken eyes. She was indeed suffering from malnutrition.


    The selfie was a little blurry because of filter. There were no freckles on her face, but her sunken eyes


    were easy to recognize.


    Noah picked up the first photo and handed it to Carly. He pointed at the girl on it and asked, "Is it her?"


    "Yes, yes, she is. I just said that as long as you give me the photos, I will know." Carly was a little proud


    and asked, "What''s wrong with her?"


    "Nothing." Noah didn''t n to tell Carly that she had met the murderer. It would not bring her any


    benefit if she knew about it.


    Carly was sent away soon, and Mr. ck got an important clue that the second victim, Laura Wu, was


    found by a temporary cleaner in the hotel. They also asked clearly that the temporary cleaner was the


    person in the photo.


    Through the photos, they soon targeted the criminal suspect.


    Hailee Ke was 20 years old, 152 tall and thin. She often worked part-time and did some heavy work


    that other girls didn''t want to do.


    After being arrested, Hailee Ke knew that the truth was exposed, so she didn''t hide or argue. Instead,


    she sat in the interrogation room and cried, without any regret.


    The little girl was stubborn and shouted with tears in her eyes, "I didn''t do anything wrong. It was them


    who bullied me, ordered me, beat me, scolded me, and cursed me with all kinds of terrible words. They


    scolded me ugly and stupid. They didn''t allow me to eat, and robbed my things. It was their fault. They


    all deserved to die."


    "I dropped out of school at the age of 18 to work for my brothers and sisters. I have to work several


    jobs every day. I''m very tired and have to be bullied by them. I endured the bully and resigned to find


    another job. But I met those who bullied me again. I resigned and looked for other jobs, but I still met


    them. I obey them and did whatever they asked me to do. I didn''t say anything. Why did they scold me


    and humiliate me every day. Do you think they are all good people? How can these vicious women live


    on the world? "


    Hailee Ke had a miserable life.


    Nina couldn''t judge whether she was right or wrong, but Nina knew that if she killed someone, she


    would be punished by thew.


    Serial murder case was solved just in two days.


    Seeing that Hailee Ke was put into prison, Nina had mixed feelings. She killed the three people she


    hated but she sacrificed her life.


    Nina didn''t know whether it was worth it or not.


    If something like this happened to her, she would not swallow it and definitely fight back.


    But she wouldn''t vite thew.


    Nina sighed, "Please be kind as a person."


    It didn''t refer to Hailee Ke, but to the three dead people.

 Chapter 69 Miss The Time For Divorce

    Chapter 69 Miss The Time For Divorce


    Noah had seen such situations for many times. He didn''t sigh too much. It was not that he was numb,


    but that as a policeman, he had to fulfil his duties.


    The murderer will be punished ording tow.


    Noah turned his head to look at the side face of Nina. He was a little stunned and said in a hoarse


    voice, "You looks like one of my aunts."


    "What?" Nina turned her head and happened to meet Noah''s gentle eyes. She touched her face and


    asked in confusion, "Do I look like your aunt?"


    It was the first time that she had heard someone say she looked like someone else.


    "Just a little." Noah took out an orange vored lollipop from his pocket again and handed it to her.


    Nina took it over. As she unwrapped the candy, she said honestly, "Your aunt should be very beautiful."


    She thought she was very beautiful and many people said so.


    Noah chuckled. Noah thought Nina was a good talker.


    She praised his aunt and herself at the same time.


    Nina put the lollipop in her mouth. Her mouth was full of the sweet and sour orange taste, as if it could


    refresh her mind. She smiled with satisfaction.


    "Life should be a little more sweet, not too much, just like a lollipop."


    Noah suddenly found that she was actually a very beautiful girl. Her eyes were full of expectation for


    beautiful things. She was pure, wise and nifty.


    "Without your help, the case wouldn''t have been solved so soon. I will report it to the leader and apply


    for a reward for you."


    "No, I just want more lollipops. Not only orange vored lollipops, but also other vors. I have never


    tasted them." Nina liked lollipops. In fact, she could buy them herself, but she always felt that the


    lollipops she bought were not as delicious as those given by others.


    She didn''t have to pay for it. That was the key.


    "Well, I''ll give you next time. However, I will still report my application to the leader. These are two


    different things." Noah was a man of integrity.


    Seeing that Nina was enjoying the lollipop, Noah also smiled. It turned out that girls really liked


    lollipops.


    He liked to eat lollipops when he was a child, but his family told him that lollipops were all for girls, and


    he had never eaten them since then.


    After quitting smoking a month ago, he always felt that there was something wrong with his mouth, so


    he bought some lollipops and put a lollipop in his mouth when he wanted to smoke.


    At first, some of his colleagues teased him that lollipops were for little girls, not for men.


    He was not a child anymore. He had his own thoughts. He ignored the teasing and continued eating


    the lollipops.


    He had thought that he could only eat these lollipops by himself, but he didn''t expect to meet a girl who


    had never eaten a lollipop. She was so pitiful.


    Noah looked at his watch. It was already five o''clock in the afternoon. He asked, "Are you avable? I


    want to invite you to dinner to express my thanks to you. If it weren''t for you, we might need a few more


    days to solve the case."


    "That''s what I should do, and it''s not dinner time yet." Nina had always been a person who would forget


    to eat and sleep once she worked hard. She didn''t know that four or five hours had passed and thought


    it was just a short time after noon.


    Noah squinted his eyes and wanted tough, but he held it back. It seemed that she was sometimes


    wise and sometimes confused.


    "It''s ten past five now." Noah pointed at Nina''s watch, indicating her to look at her own watch.


    "How is that possible?" Nina still didn''t believe it. She looked at her watch. "Five eleven?"


    "Five o''clock!" Nina''s voice suddenly rose. She was astonished and trembled.


    It was five o''clock.


    She had nned to divorce at two o''clock this afternoon and regain her freedom.


    What should she do now?


    She had missed the time for divorce.


    Nina quickly took out her phone and sent a message to her husband. She apologized first, then


    exined the reason, and then asked him to forgive her. Atst, she asked when he had time to get


    divorced.


    After she edited the message and sent it, Nina was a little nervous. She was worried that his husband


    might get angry because she didn''t appear.


    She hoped that she would divorce very soon.


    Half a minuteter, there was no response, and one minuteter, there was still no response. There


    were only the messages constantly popping up in the Beggar Gang group, which made her dazzled


    and slightly irritable.


    "Reply me!" Nina murmured, praying silently.


    Seeing her anxious, Noah asked, "What happened? If you need any help, just tell me."


    "You can''t help me with this." Nina looked helpless. If someone could help her, she would have asked


    for help.


    Sam could help, but he didn''t help her, but his own son, her husband whom she had never met before.


    Getting no replies, Nina was a little discouraged. She guessed that her hidden husband was a busy


    man, so busy that he wouldn''t have a look at his phone for several days, otherwise he would have


    replied her.


    Well, just wait a little longer. Maybe she would meet him one day, or he woulde to her.


    After all, he also wanted a divorce, so he would definitely contact her.


    "It''s all right. Aren''t you inviting me to dinner? Let''s go." She was happy that someone would invite her


    to dinner and she didn''t have to pay for it.


    Nina had been brainwashed by Michelle that she was poor and she should save money for herself.


    Even if she had much money.


    "Okay, wait for me for two minutes. I have something to deal with." Noah turned around and went to his


    colleagues, assigning them tasks about the case.


    Someone in the team said, "Captain Noah, are you going to date Miss Nina?"


    Everyoneughed. All of them winked at Noah and said, "Nina seems to have no boyfriend. You''d


    better hurry up to be her boyfriend."


    "Don''t talk nonsense to damage her reputation." Noah nced at them and shook his head. They just


    didn''t behave seriously when they are not busy.


    After that, he couldn''t help but look at Nina. After a while, he continued to talk to his colleagues.


    Without paying attention to what Noah and his colleagues were doing, Nina just watched her phone.


    She found that there were ny-nine unread WeChat messages, ny-six from the Beggar Gang


    group, and three from John.


    Nina was surprised. She first read John''s messages. There were only three short and powerful


    sentences, each of which was sent nearly an hour apart.


    "Where are you? Answer me."


    "Where are you? Answer me!"


    "Where are you! Answer me!"


    Looking at the change of the punctuation, Nina had already known the change of his expression at that


    time.


    This exmation was like a knife. There was one knife and then two knives... It was so cruel.


    What if this man got angry and tricked her again?


    ''I have to reply immediately and politely.''This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sorry, I was in the police station this afternoon and didn''t check my phone."


    The next second, she got a reply.


    "Stay there. Wait for me."

 Chapter 70 Dinner For Three

    Chapter 70 Dinner For Three


    Wait here?


    How could she wait here?


    Noah wanted to invite her to dinner, but they wouldn''t have dinner right here, in the police office.


    Nina didn''t know whether she should wait for John here.


    John seemed to be extremely angry, so angry that he might trick her as an act of revenge.


    It was not easy to clear up their past conflicts, which meant that they should make peace. In this case,


    she shouldn''t cause more trouble.


    Nina was thinking so seriously that she didn''t hear the footsteps of Noah, whose tall shadow gathered


    around her, as if he was holding her by her side.


    Without interrupting her thoughts, Noah stood aside and waited for her to finish. The two stood there,


    one tall and the other short. One looked calm, while the other was confused. They didn''t disturb each


    other, in a harmonious state.


    Noah''s colleagues started to whisper again.


    "It is too harmonious. Why doesn''t he take the initiative? Should I help him?" Mr. ck rubbed his


    hands and really wanted to go up to them.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Tom said unhurriedly, "They are not even friends now. You''ve thought too much."


    Tom had always been working with Noah all the time and knew him better than others.


    Noah just admired Nina.


    "You guys just want to make fun of him because you don''t have a girlfriend. If he gets angry, you will


    suffer." Tom gave a meaningful smile and went on with his work.


    Since Tom, who knew Noah best, said so, it seemed that they were indeed thinking too much.


    They felt disappointed. It was not easy to have pleasure, but it disappeared all of a sudden.


    They could only work hard.


    After thinking for a while, Nina finally came up with a good idea to kill two birds with one stone. She


    said, "The three of us can have dinner together."


    Seeing that she finally rxed, Noah couldn''t help asking, "Is there anyone else going to have dinner


    with us?"


    "Oh, have you finished your work?" Only then did Nina notice that Noah was standing in front of her.


    She didn''t notice him just now. She must have been thinking too seriously about it.


    She was quite confused just now.


    John''s chilling indifference and condescending pressure would really frighten others.


    Although most of the time, John behaved in a different way in front of Nina, just like a different person,


    she had personally seen him do something bad, such as giving Nina''s video to the Zhang family,


    threatening Nina with Michelle''s interests, asking Nina to write a self-criticism report, etc.


    Especially when he suppressed the Zhang family, he was quick, urate and ruthless. In an instant,


    he could destroy the whole Zhang family.


    He did things in extremely powerful means. She shouldn''t be against him but should be obedient.


    As James said, no one had ever disobeyed John, so she had to learn to obey him.


    After she figured it out, she looked at Noah and asked, "Do you mind having dinner with one more


    person? You don''t need to pay for that person''s meals. You just pay for my meals."


    Anyway, John was not short of money.


    Noah didn''t know whether that person was a man or a woman, but he thought the two of them must


    have a good rtionship.


    "I just want to thank you. You can bring anyone you want." Noah had always been unconcerned about


    such trifles. Every day, he was busy with all kinds of important matters rted to people''s safety and


    life.


    "Okay. Let''s go out and wait for him." Nina made a decision with a smile on her face.


    It was a good decision since she could try her best to avoid offending John and enjoy a free dinner.


    John mistakenly thought that Nina had got into trouble and beaten someone powerful.


    However, in LC City, John was the most powerful and richest man.


    So he wasn''t worried at all. With one hand hanging at the edge of the window and the other holding the


    steering wheel, he drove fast and calmly.


    Nina was still waiting for him at the police station. He couldn''t make her wait too long.


    As soon as the car turned into the road where the police station was located, a familiar figure


    appeared. Nina walked down the stairs at the gate of the police station step by step.


    But who was the man next to her?


    What were theyughing at?


    John was raged and then stepped hard on the elerator, making a sharp sound and a smell of


    burning on the asphalt road.


    John turned his head and stared at the two through the window. He was already sullen, and his hands


    was holding the steering wheel tightly.


    In the afternoon, when James told John that Nina was angry about what happened in the Four


    Seasons Garden Hotel, he immediately rushed to LD University and didn''t go to divorce.


    He could have got divorced, but it was ruined by Nina.


    When he reached LD University, he couldn''t find Nina, nor did he get any reply from her.


    So annoying.


    Knowing that she was in the police station, he came here as soon as possible. But she was talking and


    Why didn''t Noah stay in another city but went back to LC City?


    Could it be said that Noah changed his mind and decided not to contradict his family anymore? Was he


    going to give up being a policeman and go back to take over his family business?


    John honked the horn.


    The honk was loud, as if he was venting his anger.


    The window slowly went down, revealing his cold face. Looking at the direction where the honk came


    from, Nina recognized not only the unique Rolls-Royce, but also the handsome face of John.


    She whispered in Noah''s ear and then walked towards John. She bent down and smiled, "You''re here!"


    Nina''s smile and her soft and joyful voice dispelled his anger.


    In an instant, John became happy.


    As expected, Nina was expecting him toe.


    Tapping the steering wheel gently with his slender fingers, he was trying to hide the joy and


    "No." He was happy in his heart, but pretended to be cold and ruthless.


    Nina couldn''t help but roll her eyes. If he didn''te, was the man in front of her a ghost?


    "Since you are not here, the two of us will have dinner together." Nina had be a little naughty, as if


    she was deliberately provoking him.


    John said, "Are you going to have dinner with him?"


    Noah, who didn''t know what was happening at all, suddenly received a sharp gaze, with a little


    coldness.


    He took a closer look and didn''t expect that it would be John. Noah frowned slightly and looked back


    and forth between the two of them.


    How did Nina know the famous Mr. John?


    "Not only with him, but also with you." Without noticing the eye contact between the two men, Nina


    spoke out her thoughts. "But you have to have dinner at your own expense. Noah will pay for my


    meals."


    As soon as she finished speaking, John tightened his grip on the steering wheel. He looked calm, but


    indeed he hadplicated feelings.


    Three people having dinner together?


    He had to have dinner at his own expense?


    How could she think of having dinner with two men at the same time.


    Did she want to have rtionships with two men at the same time?


    Did she think that he had been dead?


    He wouldn''t allow her to do so even if he had died.

 Chapter 71 Dispose That Car

    Chapter 71 Dispose That Car


    "Get in the car." John still spoke in amanding tone, staring straight ahead without looking at


    anyone.


    Nina was confused. He should have agreed to have dinner with the three people?


    Why did John be so easy-going recently?


    Although she was confused, she pointed at her ck Land Rover and said, "We can drive by


    ourselves."


    John looked in the direction where Nina pointed and saw the Land Rover. The car was now parking on


    the roadside. John narrowed his eyes.


    How dare a mere car show off in front of him.


    "Get in the car." John just spoke four words. His eyes revealed an irresistible deterrent.


    Nina didn''t want to have any conflict with him, so she nodded. "In that case, it''s more convenient for me


    to take your car with Noah. I''ll tell him."


    John kept silence, Nina thought he acquiesced and turned to walk towards Noah.


    At the moment when Nina turned around, a light suddenly shed across John''s peaceful eyes. He


    gently raised his lips, as if he was brewing a conspiracy.


    "Noah, let''s go to have dinner by sitting John''s car? It''s more convenient. " At first, she respected Noah,


    because he was a policeman. After Noah gave her a lollipop, Nina felt more familiar with Nina.


    Although her first friend in her life, Isabe, really made her feel disappointed. But she still met Michelle


    and the silly boy James, which made her believe the affection between people.


    "John?" She directly called him John? Didn''t Mr. John me her?


    He even appeared at the gate of the police station and personally came to pick up Nina.


    That man was Mr. John, a man who made people afraid.


    "Is there anything wrong with this name?" Noticing his inquiring eyes, Nina asked in doubt.


    Noah''s thoughts were pulled back. His eyes fell into the perplexed eyes of Nina from John''s car.


    "No. But won''t he mind if we take his car? " Not everyone could get on Mr. John''s car.


    As far as he could remember, Mr. John was very quiet. No one was allowed to touch his belongings


    except his family. Otherwise, the people who touched his things would be in danger.


    "He doesn''t mind." She didn''t know how many times she had taken his car. For several times, he had


    asked her to take his car, and he even made an acquisition of all taxi to threaten her.


    Fortunately, she was smart enough to buy a car.


    Looking at the Land Rover Nina had personally chosen, Nina was extremely happy when she thought


    that she had driven past John with a swagger.


    John was also watching the Land Rove. His long and narrow ck eyes were filled with schemes.


    After thinking for a while, Noah nodded in agreement.


    The two walked away side by side. Noah greeted respectfully, "Mr. John."


    John even didn''t give him an indifferent look. Nina curled her lips, indicating that Noah shouldn''t care


    too much. John always treated people like this.


    It was good enough. Unlike her, she was always attacked secretly and stared at coldly by him.


    "Let''s get in the car." When Nina was about to reach out to open the door of the back seat, John keenly


    aware of her action. Before her hand could reach outpletely, John opened his mouth and ordered,


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Passenger seat."


    Nina stopped. Under the silent gaze of John, she turned around and sat in the passenger seat.


    As soon as Nina got in the car and closed the door, she heard the sound of starting the engine.


    In very short time, the car started like an arrow and left Noah on the ground. Fortunately, Noah was


    agile and reacted quickly. He turned around and retreated, almost brushed past the car.


    "What are you doing? Noah hasn''t gotten in the car yet! " When Nina came to her senses, she was


    shocked and angry. She was about to poke her head out of the window, but was quickly forced back by


    the window ss.


    With a smug smile on John''s lips, he turned a deaf ear to Nina''s angry reproach.


    He had been kind to Noah as a warning.


    If Noah came close to his little girl next time, he would be ruthless and transferred him to another city.


    "John, what are you doing? If you don''t want to, you should tell me at the beginning. Why you did it on


    purpose." Looking at the closed window, Nina angrily turned around and red at him.


    Why was this man always moody? Didn''t he acquiesce in it just now? Why did he change his mind


    now?


    The bad guy liked to make a false countercharge.


    "Did I agree personally?" He stressed the word "personally" on purpose and reminded Nina from the


    corner of his eyes.


    He never agree with her, but the little girl thought he acquiesced.


    The meaning of his words was so obvious that it was difficult for Nina not to understand. It was


    because she understood that she could only choose to keep silent.


    This man had set a trap for her from the beginning, but she didn''t notice it herself.


    Nina was angry, but she could only keep silent without any solution.


    "Seafood Restaurant." John nced at Nina from the corner of his eyes. Although he didn''t say


    anything, he didn''t reject her this time. He couldn''t help but tell her the address of the dinner tonight.


    "What?" Nina retorted coldly.


    "Address. The address for dinner. " John turned the steering wheel and slowed the speed of the car. He


    said in a peaceful tone, "Don''t you tell Noah?"


    "¡­¡­ Huh? " Nina was stunned for a moment, and curiously looked into John''s eyes. Why was this


    person so unusual? How could his tone be so gentle.


    Was he ying tricks again?


    Even though she tried her best to look at him, she still couldn''t find any useful information from his


    expression. So Nina chose to believe that he would be so kind to remind her to contact Noah.


    Nina took out her phone and dialed Noah''s number. "Noah, John said he was going to the Seafood


    Restaurant. This meal is on him."


    As she spoke, she looked at John. Especially when she mentioned that John was about to pay, her


    eyes shed a smug light.


    John was sensitive about his reputation. She didn''t believe that John wouldn''t invite her to dinner.


    Hearing this, Noah was shocked. How could Mr. John be different from what he remembered?


    Was there anything wrong? Or did something change Mr. John?


    Because of his identity, he had rtionship with Shi family. Noah nodded and looked at the car of Nina,


    asking, "Ms. Nina, what about your car?"


    "Put the car over there. I''ll drive back when I have time." She didn''t worry about her car. No one would


    steal the car parked near the police station, right?


    She didn''t care much about it, but John heard that. A cunning light shed through his eyes. He


    suddenly said, "Give me the key. Henry will drive the car back. "


    After hesitating for a moment, Nina handed the car key to John.


    When the two arrived at the Seafood Restaurant, Henry rushed over. He was so busy that he had to


    treat these two people.


    Henry took the key and Mr. John whispered in his ear, "I don''t want to see that car again. Dispose of it.


    "

 Chapter 72 Because I Am Your Man

    Chapter 72 Because I Am Your Man


    When Henry took the car key, he was very nervous. On the way to pick up the car, he thought about it


    seriously that how to deal with the car without being suspicious?


    When he saw the Land Rover, he patted his forehead and came up with a solution. But he thought it


    was dangerous.


    Though it was dangerous, it was safer than Mr. John. After all, the steering wheel of the car was under


    his control. But, Mr. John...... Completely out of control.


    His life was decided by Mr. John.


    Henry made up her mind and drove the Land Rover slowly in a ce with few people. He held the


    steering wheel with both hands, and his fingertips were slightly white.


    He dialed the number of John and asked with concern, "Mr. John, if Mrs. Nina ask forpensate, who


    will pay the money?"


    "I." The promise on the phone was firm.


    After getting the promise, Henry felt much relieved. Next, he had to bravely take the first step of the


    n.


    "I''m sorry, car. It''s not my fault. It''s Mr. John''s fault. He couldn''t win Mrs. Nina''s heart, so he had to vent


    his anger on us. Don''t worry. I''ll leave aplete corpse for you."


    Because only aplete corpse can I live!


    Henry tightened his grip on the steering wheel. He stepped on the gas with a sad face.


    Bang


    The car broke the protective railing and crashed into a big tree.


    The airbag popped out from the car and steadied Henry. Henry just felt a ringing in his ears, and his


    heart, spleen, lung and kidney was trembling at that moment. He quickly rolled out of the car.


    Looking at the thick smoke in front of him and the deformed hood of the car, Henry wanted to cry but


    had no tears. Thanks to his good driving skill.


    In the past, he wanted to learn more driving skills in order to avoid an ident, but now he went in the


    opposite direction.


    If his coach knew it, he would probably spit out blood and die.


    In this situation, the first thing that came to Henry''s mind was to report to Mr. John that the task had


    beenpleted. But the unknown pain from his body made him frown.


    He picked up her phone and dialed Adrian''s number inexplicably. He seemed to be a little aggrieved,


    "Mr. Adrian, I had a car ident."


    In less than ten minutes, Adrian arrived. His clothes were a little messy, and there was a lipstick mark


    on his cor, which was very eye-catching. There was no light in Henry''s dark eyes.


    Looking at the wretched look of Henry, Adrian dragged him to the hospital with a hint of worry in his


    amorous eyes.


    The traffic police arrived before Adrian dragged him away. While dealing with the traffic ident, they


    gave Adrian a ticket for speeding.


    Adrian didn''t care about the penalty at all. It was not a big deal. The most important thing was to take


    Henry to the hospital as soon as possible.


    In the car.


    Nina looked at the road ahead and nced at the road sign. It was not the way to Seafood Restaurant


    at all, and it was the opposite.


    "You lied to me." Nina quickly reacted and looked at the side face of John. Her tone was cold and hard.


    "Why did you suddenly change the route of the Seafood Restaurant that you had promised? Why didn''t


    you even ask me what I meant?"


    "It''s my treat and the ce is up to me." John knew that it wouldn''t be long before she could figure it


    out and easily deal with her questioning.


    "But I have told Noah that we are in the Seafood Restaurant." Nina turned her body to resist the


    impulse to beat him, trying to reason with him. "You have to tell me if you change the ce temporarily,


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    so that I can tell Noah. Or he will have to run a little longer."


    "Tell me the new address. I''ll call Noah." Nina took out her phone, stared at John and asked him for the


    address.


    When he heard that Nina called Noah, John felt suffocated. He held the steering wheel tighter. From


    the corner of his eyes, he looked at her phone screen, and the name "Noah" suddenly appeared on it,


    which was very eye-catching.


    "When hees to the Seafood Restaurant, he will be treated by others." He didn''t n to let Noah


    have dinner with them at the beginning. It was just to stabilize the little girl.


    Could others see John as they wanted and have dinner together?


    Moreover, he had promised to invite Noah to dinner, enjoying the VIP level treatment of Seafood


    Restaurant.


    Be content.


    "Didn''t you n to have dinner with us in the beginning?" Atst, Nina realized that this man had


    inexplicable hostility towards Noah.


    She didn''t know why he was hostile to Noah. The only possibility was that Noah''s beauty and talent


    had threatened him.


    Thinking of this, there was a hint of disgust in Nina''s eyes. Was he so narrow-minded that he didn''t


    want to see anyone better than him?


    In her eyes, a man who worked hard like Noah was the best.


    While John didn''t care about hispany and strolled everywhere, and now he became a teacher in


    the LD University. Hispany was not far from bankruptcy.


    "It''s not you. It''s us. I don''t want him to have dinner with us." John corrected her coldly.


    How long had the little girl just known Noah? She called the word "we".


    Nina was stunned. "Is there any difference?"


    "Yes." There was a big difference.


    "Send me back. I promised Noah that I would have dinner with him tonight." Nina was stubborn. She


    would never break her promise.


    She stared at the self righteous man beside her angrily.


    The reason why John left the chance of divorce today was to exin to her about what had happened


    in the Four Seasons Garden. He felt it necessary to exin that the woman was sent by James. It had


    nothing to do with him.


    However, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get in touch with her. The most important was that


    he got the phone number from Michelle, but he couldn''t get through to her directly. He checked the


    number and found that it was even a virtual number.


    ording to Michelle, only the number she saved could be used to contact her.


    Now she could talk to Noah freely and insisted on having dinner with Noah?


    Nina''s stubbornness angered John.


    "Noah has just been transferred to LC City for less than a month. If you don''t want him to be transferred


    again, don''t contact him." John''s eyes darkened and he squinted at Nina, which making her tremble.


    Nina heard his threat.


    Nina knew that he would do what he said.


    The more aggrieved she was, the less dare she speak out angrily. This was LC City, not on CM Ind.


    She couldn''t act rashly and contend with him.


    It didn''t matter if it was about her.


    But it was about the people around her, so she had to be cautious.


    "John, why do you always threaten me?" Nina said coldly. A fire in her heart was looming, as if it was


    about to be extinguished.


    Because she really hated being threatened.


    "Because I''m the first one to be your man." Without hesitation, John saidcently.


    Perhaps what John was proud of was what Nina hated. She hated to be mentioned that she had been


    framed and bitten by a dog.


    She didn''t want to bite the dog back, but she wanted to beat it up.


    "The first one, not thest one." Nina retorted. However, no matter when she mentioned the first or the


    She shivered with fear.


    However, she didn''t know that her words irritated John again.


    All of a sudden, John turned the steering wheel and drove into a quiet path. He braked and unbuckled


    the seat belt, grabbed Nina''s shoulder with both hands and leaned forward.


    These actions were so fast that before Nina could make any reaction, she was once again pressed


    down. Her hands and legs were mped down, and there was no chance to fight back.

 Chapter 73 The First Man And Also The Last Man

    Chapter 73 The First Man And Also The Last Man


    John came over with a unique smell of tobo, which sprayed on Nina''s pink face. Her face was itchy,


    as well as her heart.


    Nina hurriedly turned her head, used all her strength to resist and shouted his name, trying to stop him.


    "John!"


    He turned a deaf ear to her. As he got closer and closer to her, he felt that her body was trembling


    slightly, which made him satisfied.


    He had said that she was more obedient when it came to physicalmunication.


    The little girl always needed to be taught a lesson.


    How dare she say such rebellious words?


    "Take back what you just said." All of a sudden, John whispered in her ear and gently bit her earlobe.


    His threatening tone sprayed into her ear and she felt as if an electric current was coursing through her


    body.


    With a soft body, Nina clenched her fists more tightly, pretending not to know what John had said.


    "What?"


    John gave a snort. How dare she pretend?


    He thought she should get punished.


    With an evil and attractive smile, John leaned closer to her. His thin and cold lips were close to the face


    of Nina, and then slowly moved to her lips.


    ''Oh my God... He''s going to bite me like a dog again!''


    Nina wanted to cry but had no tears. The space in the car was very small, and her hands and feet


    could not be stretched out. What should she do?


    How about...


    Begging for mercy?


    The burning feeling on her body became stronger and stronger. John''s skin was like a soldering iron


    and Nina could feel the fire-like passion on his body.


    With her eyes closed, she could only submit and shout, "I''ll take back what I just said!"


    With a satisfied smile, he moved a little further away from her and continued to coax her, "What did you


    say just now?"


    "The first one, but not thest one. I''ll take back my words."


    "Good. How should you change it?"


    "You only asked me to take it back, not to change it!" Nina suddenly opened her eyes and raised her


    upper body, which made her closer to John.


    Nina didn''t intend to get closer to John, she did it unintentionally. However, John thought she did it on


    purpose.


    "So active? If you take the initiative, you don''t have to change your words. You just need to take them


    back."


    "You... Bastard!" With an embarrassed look on her face, Nina closed her eyes andy down again.


    Reluctantly, she changed the sentence, "The first one, and also thest one."


    Nina lied there, with closing eyes and fluttering eyshes, which formed a beautiful shadow under her


    eyelids. The dark yellow and green light outside the window shone in. Nina looked like a sleeping


    beauty.


    John moved a little away from her, still holding her hands and feet, and gently asked, "What''s the first


    one? And thest one?"


    John must have done it on purpose!


    Nina, with her eyes closed, breathed much louder. One word was squeezed out from her teeth, "Man."


    Still unsatisfied, he continued to force her, "Join the words together."


    "The first man, and also thest man." Nina really wanted to bite her tongue. She didn''t want to be


    shameless.


    "Who is the first man?" John was in a much better mood, and his voice became brisk, but the threat in


    it did not decrease at all.


    Nina couldn''t stand it anymore. When she opened her eyes again, she saw the man''s dark eyes. There


    was even a hint of banter in his eyes.


    "John, what do you want?" Nina couldn''t stand it anymore and said angrily.


    "Who is the first man?" Since Nina was disobedient, John got closer to her. Nina once again felt the


    fire-like heat, as if it was going to melt her.


    Nina had no choice but topromise. She closed her eyes again and turned her head, unwilling to


    face him.


    "John."


    "Join the words together." This time, he didn''t distance himself from her. Instead, he was even closer to


    her, oppressing her invisibly.


    It could be imagined what would happen if she didn''t do it.


    Nina gritted her teeth and said word by word, "John is my first man and also thest man."


    "Good. Good." John''s low and pleasant voice made her face flush again.


    John sat up and started the engine as if nothing had happened.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Nina slowly sat up and took a look at John, who looked like a beast a moment ago and now was seated


    seriously. What a beast in human clothing.


    "Do you know how sensitive our identities are? I''m married!" ''And you have a fianc¨¦e!''


    She didn''t know why she couldn''t say thest sentence.


    "Sensitive? Your husband is impotent. You''d better divorce him as soon as possible." With a kind look


    on his face, he tapped the steering wheel with his fingers and seemed to be very happy.


    Speaking of divorce, Nina was a little depressed. She could have divorced, but she missed the time.


    She couldn''t even get in touch with her husbandter.


    At present, she could only wait for his reply.


    However, there was a problem at the moment. Her mobile phone number had been in a virtual state.


    Others could only call her unless authorized. Otherwise they could only contact her by message.


    That man must be very busy since he came from a rich family. He didn''t have time to read the


    messages and reply.


    "Whether I divorce or not has nothing to do with you." Nina retorted and turned her head to look out of


    the window. It was dark outside. What she was worried about was that Noah couldn''t contact her in the


    Seafood Restaurant.


    Nina''s phone vibrated.


    The caller was Noah.


    When she was about to answer the call, she suddenly stopped. Thinking of the threat from John, she


    had to ask, "I just answer a phone call and tell him that I have something to deal with tonight and can''t


    have dinner with him, okay?"


    What she said satisfied him. He nodded generously and emphasized, "Remember, not only tonight.


    You will have something to do and don''t have time to meet him in the future."


    Anyway, he didn''t want Noah to be with Nina.


    "Overbearing." After saying that, she turned to answer the phone. Before she could say anything, Noah


    apologized to her.


    "Nina, I''m sorry. I have something urgent to deal with in the police station, so I can''t make it on time


    tonight. How about another day?"


    "Since you have something to do, you may go ahead with your work. I happen to have something to


    do, too."


    "Okay, bye, Nina."


    "Okay, bye."


    The two of them made a short phone call, but they both seemed to be expecting something.


    Because they hadmon topics.


    John''s phone rang.


    It was Adrian.


    "Speak." John said concisely in the phone.


    "Mr. John, Henry had a car ident and his Land Rover car was wrecked. He said that you may rest


    assure."


    As soon as the call finished, John''s foot slipped and almost stepped on the elerator.


    He was stunned for a while. He didn''t expect that Henry would take risks.


    "Henry had an ident while driving your car." Then he turned the car around quickly and said


    worriedly, "Let''s go to the hospital first."

 Chapter 74 Pay For It Yourself

    Chapter 74 Pay For It Yourself


    In KL Hospital.


    It was the biggest private hospital in LC City, and was also the only medical industry under the Time


    Group.


    Henry was sent to the hospital by Adrian in person. Adrian directly met the director of KL Hospital. The


    director had once reported to the Time Group and met the assistant Henry. So he immediately


    arranged Henry to the top VIP ward and took good care of him.


    In fact, there was nothing serious with Henry except that his forehead was broken. Adrian made a fuss


    about it. He had to ask the hospital to get an infusion for Henry. When the needle was inserted into the


    back of Henry''s hand, Henry frowned.


    It didn''t hurt, but he was afraid of seeing the thin needle.


    "Be gentle, okay?" Seeing Henry frowned, Adrian shouted at the nurse.


    "Yes, Mr. Adrian." The nurse wiped the sweat off her forehead and worked cautiously, fearing that she


    would offend him again. That was Mr. Adrian, the eldest son of the Song family.


    "Get out of here as soon as possible." Seeing that she began to pack up, Adrian asked her to leave.


    The nurse nodded and turned around. There were only the two of them left in the ward.


    Adrian looked at Henry lying on the bed. There was a white gauze on his head, which was stained with


    blood. He looked away at once.


    "I''ve already told Mr. John the situation."


    "Thank you, Mr. Adrian." As usual, Henry nodded and smiled to express his gratitude.


    The alienation in his eyes annoyed Adrian. He said crossly, "If you really want to thank me, don''t be so


    stupid next time. Don''t think that I don''t know you did it on purpose. If you really don''t want to stay with


    me, just say it. Why did you make a car ident?"


    "Mr. Adrian..." Seeing the lipstick on Adrian''s cor, Henry didn''t make further exin but said, "Mr.


    Adrian, don''t worry. I will continue to help you with thepany affairs before finishing the task made


    by Mr. John."


    "Task?" Squinting his beautiful eyes into a seam, he could only see the calm eyes of Henry, which


    made Adrian a little unhappy, "Then don''t forget to deal with thepany''s affairs though you are in


    the hospital."


    After a short pause, Henry said, "Yes, Mr. Adrian."


    "You..." Adrian wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. He sat on the sofa, leaned


    back and closed his eyes to rest.


    He was really tired of staying with several women this afternoon. It was said that three women were


    enough for a drama. In this case, there were two dramas around him, and they were quarreling fiercely.


    Why were women so troublesome!


    It would be better if they didn''t fight for fame and fortune as Henry. Otherwise, he would have to deal


    with them all and it would be difficult to coax them.


    Henry''s eyes twinkled when he saw the tiredness in Adrian''s eyes. He remembered that Adrian had


    asked for a VIP card above the twentieth floor of the HD Square.


    HD Square was an independentrgemercial circle invested and constructed by the Time Group.


    It was surrounded bymercial streets, pedestrian streets, office buildings and so on. What''s more, it


    was abination of shopping, catering and entertainment.


    There were forty floors in total. It was the shopping center from the first to tenth floors, the catering


    center from the tenth to twentieth floors, the entertainment center from the twentieth floors and above.


    It covered all kinds of entertainment ces. The most famous one was the bath center, and only VIP


    cards were allowed to enter.


    If someone wanted to get the VIP card, he had to either have money, or have connections. It depended


    on whether Mr. John agreed or not.


    Mr. John didn''t want Adrian to be toofortable, so he didn''t give the VIP card to him. But Adrian had


    mentioned it more than once.


    Seeing that he was so tired, Henry said slowly, "If you want a VIP card above the twenty floor of the HD


    Square, you can try to please Mr. John."


    "How?" Hearing this, Adrian immediately opened his eyes and looked at Henry suspiciously. He had


    tried his best to please John before.


    "Ms. Nina." Henry was unwilling to look directly into Adrian''s eyes. He turned his head away and said


    the name of Nina.


    Adrian was confused, "You mean that little girl?"


    "It''s not a little girl. You should call her sister-inw." She was Mr. John''s legal wife. But when could he


    tell Mr. John the truth?


    Mr. Sam had been telling him to wait for the right time. In fact, he thought that the recent opportunity


    was appropriate.


    But he had to obey Mr. Sam. He was the assistant hired by Mr. Sam.


    Creak


    John and Nina pushed the door open and came in.


    "Mr. John? Ms. Nina? " When Henry saw the two, he sat up straight slightly and was a little surprised.


    Shouldn''t the two be on a date?


    Adrian was thinking about what Henry had said, as if he had been implied in his mind. He turned his


    head and blurted out, "Mr. John? Sister-inw? "


    "¡­¡­ You shouted so fast for the VIP card. " Henry lowered his head and shook his head helplessly.


    Nina stopped at the door. Her eyes were filled with confusion and surprise. She opened her mouth and


    asked, "Are you calling me?"


    John slightly raised his eyebrows. This title was pleasant to hear.


    Adrian thought quickly and caught the admiration in John''s eyes. He quickly smiled and answered,


    "Yes, nice to meet you, sister-inw."


    Henry had been with Mr. John for a long time, so he must be right


    Without saying a word, Nina came to Henry''s side and asked with concern, "Brother Henry, are you


    okay?"


    "I''m fine. It''s just your car..." Henry felt very sorry. If it weren''t for Mr. John''s order, he wouldn''t have


    done such a bad thing.


    Only Mr. John cared about his own feelings and didn''t care about the consequences.


    "It doesn''t matter as long as you are fine. But the wound on your forehead? Have you checked? How


    was your injury? " Nina didn''t care much about other things. She could buy them if they were lost, but if


    a person was gone, she couldn''t afford.


    Hearing other people''s concern, Henry felt warm in his heart, but why did he always have a feeling of


    coldness?


    It seemed that the cold air came from Mr. John.


    As soon as Henry raised his head, he met Mr. John''s sharp eyes. He really didn''t know what he had


    done wrong?


    The car had been destroyed. How could Mr. John still hate him?


    "Brother Henry?" Seeing him in a daze, Nina called him again.


    "Nothing." When Henry came to his senses, he shook his head immediately. He didn''t even dare to


    look at Mr. John''s eyes. At the same time, he deliberately avoided Nina.


    This kind of behavior was seen by Nina. When she was confused, she heard a cold voice.


    "Why doesn''t your brother follow your family name? His family name was not the same as you."


    ......


    Why did it sound familiar?


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She seemed to have said something simr to John. At that time, Vivian always called him Brother


    John that Nina felt it was so disgusting. In this way, she began to make fun of him.


    What did he mean? Angry?


    Now Henry realized that John was jealous of Ms. Nina. In order to live a few more years, Henry quickly


    exined, "Ms. Nina, don''t call me Brother Henry. Just call me assistant Henry."


    "In addition, Ms. Nina, your car is broken. We canpensate for it." Mr. John had promised to pay for


    the car, so he didn''t worry about anything.


    After thinking for a while, Nina nodded and said the price of the Land Rover, "Two million two hundred


    and eighty thousand."


    Henry listened to her calmly, tilted his head and looked at John who had said that he was responsible


    for paying the fare. He cautiously reminded John, "Mr. John..."


    "Pay for it yourself." A basin of cold water poured down from John.


    Since the little girl called him Brother Henry kindly, Henry have to pay for it himself.

 Chapter 75 John Has Double Standards

    Chapter 75 John Has Double Standards


    What John said just now made Henry feared.


    Henry guessed that Nina called him brother made John jealous and hate him.


    ''Miss Nina, please spare me. I am just an ordinary person.''


    John had eaten his words.


    "Mr. John..." Henry was speechless. He didn''t have the courage to speak his thoughts. He could only


    bear the sudden debt silently.


    Unexpectedly, Adrian came over and handed a card to Nina, "My sister-inw, Nina, I''ll paid for the


    car."


    Henry was stunned and looked at Adrian up and down in disbelief. Why was he so kind?


    Adrian had said that he would only spend money for women.


    "Mr. Adrian, you needn''t do that." Henry refused without even looking at Adrian. He took out a card


    from his wallet and handed it to Nina, "Miss Nina, I''llpensate you for your Land Rover."


    Facing two different cards, Nina reached out to take Henry''s card without hesitation, but Adrian took


    away Henry''s card and put his card in her hand.


    "My sister-inw, this is thepensation." The way Adrian smiled was exactly the same as Albert''s,


    but Adrian''s smile was purer.


    Adrian''s diamond earring shed in Nina''s eyes. When she looked away, she just noticed the lipstick


    mark on his cor. She couldn''t help but sigh that Adrian and Albert werepletely different though


    they were brothers.


    With such a dissolute brother, no wonder Albert was always busy with his work.


    "Take it." John thought she was hesitating whether she should take Adrian''s card or not, so he had to


    order her to ept it.


    It was not until she took Adrian''s card that she realized John was ordering her. She couldn''t help but


    nce at him.


    "You are really obedient to Mr. John." Adrian teased.


    Seeing Nina obey his order, John was in a better mood. Coincidentally, he heard Adrian calling her


    sister-inw. So he gave Adrian a gift.


    "Henry will give you the VIP card of the HD Square."


    "Really? Really?" Adrian raised his voice in surprise and trembled. He had begged John for the VIP


    card for a long time, but John didn''t agree. Now he got it just because he called Nina sister-inw.


    Adrian was too excited to say a word. He looked sideways at Henry, who was on the bed. After getting


    Henry''s confirmation, Adrian finally believed that there was nothing wrong with his ears and that he


    could get a VIP card.


    Henry rubbed his forehead slightly. He knew this would happen. Once John was dealing with


    something about Nina, he would forget his principle.


    "Yes." John nodded his head to show his confirmation. He nced at Henry, who was fine, and left with


    Nina.


    Before leaving, he specially reminded Nina, "Henry is my assistant. You just call him Henry from now


    on."


    This was not only a reminding to Nina, but also a warning to Henry.


    "Inexplicable." Nina said with aplicated expression and then brushed past him.


    With a faint smile on his lips, John walked very fast. Within a few steps, he caught up with Nina. The


    two walked side by side.


    As soon as they walked out of the ward, they met Vivian, who was walking out of another VIP ward.


    She was wearing a white dress. With a sad look on her delicate face, she was beautiful and pitiful.


    When she turned around and looked up, she saw two peopleing over. One was tall and the other


    was short. Seen by the light, they looked like a pair of lovers who were holding hands. They both had


    extremely good-looking faces and they matched each other.


    Seeing the two of them, Vivian felt unhappy, but she still acted like ady. "Brother John, Nina." she


    greeted with a smile.


    "Vivian, what a coincidence!" Nina greeted and nced at John subconsciously.


    Nina wondered what John was thinking about when he saw his fianc¨¦e in the hospital.


    Seeing that John didn''t say anything with an indifferent face, Vivian felt sad. She could only ask him by


    herself, "Brother John, why are you here?"


    "She greeted you and you should reply her politely." John said unhappily, thinking that Vivian dared to


    ignore his Nina.


    Two years had passed but she hadn''t made any progress in manners.


    Nina raised her eyebrows and felt confused. Was he so rude to his fianc¨¦e?


    Moreover, as a well-known gentlewoman in LC City, Vivian was indeed impolite just now. Unexpectedly,


    John talked straight.


    It was impressive.


    Hearing this, Vivian''s face turned pale. She apologized to Nina, "Nina, I''m sorry. My mother is sick


    these two days and I''m not in a good mood, so I was impolite just now. Please forgive me."


    "John. Will you leave or not?" Nina didn''t answer Vivian. Instead, she turned to ask John if he would


    leave now. After all, his fianc¨¦e''s mother was in hospital.


    When she asked this question, she subconsciously hoped that John would leave with her.


    Nina was in aplicated mood. She knew that she shouldn''t be with a man who had a girlfriend.


    But she actually hoped that John would leave his fianc¨¦e behind and go with her.


    Nina pped herself hard in her heart and left without waiting for John''s answer.


    John reached out and held Nina''s hand. He could feel the warmth of her hand. Then they looked at


    each other, with love.


    ''Are you going to leave without waiting for my answer?''


    She really didn''t take him seriously.


    "If you ask me questions, wait for my answers. Otherwise, don''t ask me any questions. Got it?" He was


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    a little angry and found that he had been pissed off by this little girl recently.


    She often made him unhappy.


    "Okay." Nina curled her lips and replied. Suddenly, she became a little obedient. He touched her head


    with satisfaction.


    Well, it was most important that she was obedient.


    Seeing this, Vivian felt as if her heart was gouged by a knife. She tried hard to keep her smile, while


    clenching her teeth and she could hardly control her facial expression.


    "Nina, should you respond to me politely?" Just now, John specially reminded her of this, which meant


    that he took manners seriously. And just now, Nina also ignored her, which was really impolite.


    This time, John might dislike Nina.


    "Oh, the same words. I''m sorry. I was impolite just now." Nina shrugged her shoulders and pretended to


    be innocent.


    The word "sorry" was a bit abnormal, which could always set off other people''s dignity. If someone


    didn''t forgive the one who said sorry, he or she would seem to be narrow-minded.


    Anyway, Nina didn''t like it. Since Vivian liked it, Nina just said the same words to her.


    "Did you do it on purpose?" Vivian felt embarrassed.


    "I did it on purpose." Nina blinked her eyes and looked at Vivian innocently, looking quite nifty.


    It was rare for John to see Nina like this. He looked at Nina with tenderness in his eyes. Then he said


    to Vivian abruptly, "ept her apology."


    His little girl would not say sorry to others easily.


    He had never heard Nina say sorry to him, not even once.


    How dare Vivian reply Nina in this way?


    "Brother John..." Vivian held her breath and thought, ''Why should I ept her apology?''


    Just now, Nina didn''t ept her apology, but deliberately ignored her. She was not a good girl at all.


    "What?" His cold eyes were full of irrefutable deterrence.


    Considering the deterrence of John, Vivian forced a smile and said, "Nina, I ept your apology, and I


    hope you can ept my apology."


    Nina frowned. Why did she feel something wrong? It seemed that he was not friendly to his fianc¨¦e.


    Before Nina could answer, she heard John''s low and gentle voice, "If you don''t like it, don''t ept her


    apology."


    Vivian''s facial expression changed abruptly. She felt a chill in her heart and trembled all over, with tears


    in her eyes.


    Why?


    Why did John favor Nina?

 Chapter 76 I Didnt Like Her

    Chapter 76 I Didn''t Like Her


    Vivian wanted to ask Brother John why he was biased, but before she asked, John took Nina''s hand


    and left.


    Along the way, when Nina looked at John, she was lost in thought. With a lot of confusion in her eyes,


    Nina cautiously asked, "Don''t you like Vivian?"


    "Who said I like Vivian?" John frowned and wondered what the little girl had thought?


    There was a mess in her head.


    Nina was rendered speechless. Indeed, there was no one had said that. Nina felt a little pleasant, and


    a smile appeared in her eyes.


    When they returned to the apartment, Nina walked much faster.


    But when she thought that John had a fiancee, she felt ufortable.


    "Mickey, how does it feel to like someone?" Nina asked softly.


    Both James and Mickey had said that she liked John.


    But she didn''t know what love was.


    The faint light prated into the room from the quiet roadside. A few leaves floated in the wind,


    wandering and falling down.


    Nina found that the leaves were still green and wandered around in the wind. It was like the sentimental


    thoughts of her.


    Sitting cross legged on the bed, Michelle asked Paul to y games with her. When Michelle was


    paying the game, she heard the sound of Nina, turning around and said, "Nini, I''m sorry. I didn''t hear it


    clearly just now. Can you say it again?"


    Seeing that she was busy and didn''t want to disturb her, Nina didn''t intend to ask again.


    "I heard it clearly. She just want to know how it feels to like someone!" A hoarse voice came from


    Michelle''s phone. It was Paul. The two of them had justmunicated by the phone, so Paul heard


    what she said.


    Then Paul continued, "If you like someone, you have to be with him no matter what happens. You still


    love him even if you would die because of him."


    She would still love him even if she would die? She didn''t feel that way.


    She wanted to be with him anyway? She didn''t think so now, because he already had a fiancee.


    Thinking of this, Nina came to a conclusion gloomily, "Oh, it turns out that I don''t like him."


    "You two enjoy your game." Nina took a deep breath and then exhaled, as if she could get rid of her


    depression in this way.


    Then she walked out of the bedroom and went to the bathroom to take a shower, which could make her


    feel better.


    Seeing that Nina went out absentmindedly, Michelle asked Paul on the phone, "Master, do you like


    someone?"


    "No." Paul answered bluntly.


    "Then how do you know that if you like someone, you have to be together no matter what happens?"


    "Well......" Paul didn''t know how to respond, but she quickly came up with an idea. "I have a friend who


    loves a woman. She has already had a boyfriend. But he still snatched her away no matter how sad the


    woman cried. Doesn''t he have to be with her no matter what happens? Do you think so? "


    "I don''t know either," Michelle answered.


    "Don''t talk about that. One more round, one more round. Practice your hand speed."


    The two started to y the game again, but unfortunately, Nina didn''t hear the following conversation. If


    she heard it, she could tell that what Paul had just said was useless.


    As usual, Nina jogged in the morning. She calmed down a lot after sweating.


    Along the way, Nina had been carefully analyzing the situation. She had a good impression of John, but


    didn''t like him yet.


    Such feelings could be extinguished.


    While Nina was deep in thought, she didn''t notice an ordinary ck car parking under the shade of a


    tree on the roadside.


    The car window slowly rolled down. Wearing a pair of big sunsses, Amelia covered half of her face


    and said viciously, "Have you found out the truth?"


    The man next to her nodded and said, "We''ve investigated her for a whole week and found that she


    lived a regr life. She got up early in the morning and jogged. After jogging, she would eat breakfast


    in a breakfast shop. If she had any ss, she would go to ss directly. If she didn''t have any ss,


    she would stay in her apartment outside most of the time. She always stayed at school or the


    apartment. But something strange happened recently. She seemed to be a little close to Mr. John. If


    she had anything to do with Mr. John...... Chairman Amelia, we''d better be careful. "


    When Amelia heard the name of Mr. John, she was stunned for a moment, and then mocked, "Well, Mr.


    John will fall in love with such an ordinary girl? John was willing to look at her mostly because of Mr.


    James. Maybe she had a rtionship with Mr. John. So what? She hit Isabe and made the Zhang


    family be purchased. How could she ount for it? I''ll settle ounts with her today. "


    She dared to offend Amelia''s daughter. Amelia had more experience than this young girl.


    "Is everything ready?"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Everything is ready. She is in the breakfast shop at this time."


    "Nina, let me see how you can escape this time."


    The car ran slowly and finally stopped in front of the breakfast shop where Nina had just entered. It


    went on as nned quietly.


    Since Isabe had been pped three timesst time, Amelia had been determined to take revenge on


    Nina. However, it was not easy to deal with her because she had the Song family to protect her and at


    the same time she had the support of the Shi family.


    So half a month ago, she began to make a n. Now it was the time to implement the n. Nina


    couldn''t escape from Amelia.


    She would pay double for what her daughter had suffered.


    Nina walked into the familiar breakfast shop and greeted the couple as usual. She ordered a bowl of


    fish noodles and sat quietly at the table.


    This fish noodles restaurant was very popr among students of LD University. There were a lot of


    peopleing and eating at noon and night. However, it was the quietest in the morning. Many


    students didn''t want to get up early unless they had sses.


    Because there were few people, Nina chose toe here after running.


    There were still square tables and round chairs in the restaurant. There were 35 clients and two busy


    waiters who Nina didn''t feel familiar.


    Fish noodles restaurant often recruited part-time jobs, which provided a convenience for college


    students to work part-time, so it was not surprising that the waiters often changed.


    One of them was a thin girl with a dark yellow face. She looked like malnourished, but she walked


    steadily and timidly. The other girl, who was a little taller than the first girl, had a ruddy and a fat face.


    She was good at socializing. At this time, she was talking with other people who had breakfast.


    "Do you want some water? The water is over there. " The taller girl came to Nina and pointed at the


    water dispenser with a smile.


    "Okay, thank you." Nina nodded with a smile and continued to wait for her dish.


    The tall girl went to the kitchen and looked at Nina again. The thin girl put arge bowl of fish noodles


    with pickled cabbage in front of Nina, but she didn''t take a look at Nina. When she turned around and


    went to the kitchen, she also looked at Nina.


    Facing the gazes of others, Nina was particrly sensitive, and the expressions of the two girls were


    not right, so Nina had already sensed it.


    She scooped up a spoonful of soup with a spoon, put it to her lips and blew it gently. She paid close


    attention to the two girls who hade out of the kitchen. The tall girl cleaned up the bowls and


    chopsticks on the table opposite her, and the thin girl took the fish noodle to another table.


    The table was very clean, and the tall girl was still wiping it intentionally or unintentionally. After the thin


    girl sent the fish noodles, she did note over, and there was no sound of cleaning up behind Nina.


    In order to test if the girl was looking at her, Nina put down the spoon and raised her hand to look at her


    watch. Then she looked up at the girl opposite her. The girl quickly lowered her head and also looked at


    her own wrist.


    In psychology, this was called projection, indicating that the person had been watching her secretly all


    the time, so she threw the same action.


    Nina concluded that there was something wrong with this person as well as the thin girl just now. Nina


    was afraid that the girl was staring at Nina''s back now.


    What did these two people want to do?


    As for this bowl of fish noodles in front of her, should she eat it or not?

 Chapter 77 Kidnapping

    Chapter 77 Kidnapping


    The thin girl stood not far away from Nina and constantly winked at the tall girl. The tall girl shook her


    head slightly, indicating her not to act rashly for the time being.


    The two of them were given arge sum of money and began to work part-time in this small restaurant


    which sold fish noodles a week ago. The two of them often saw Nina in the morning, but it seemed that


    she was not in a good mood in the past week and did not pay much attention to them, which made


    them more convenient to carry out their n.


    The noodles were mixed with oleander, which could make people pass out. The smell of oleander was


    specially covered by some methods, so it wouldn''t be easy for Nina to discover it unless she smelled it


    specially.


    The owner of the restaurant and his wife had been in the kitchen all the time and almost all the


    customers had left. As long as Nina drank a mouthful of soup and ate a piece of fish, she would fall into


    aa.


    But Nina didn''t start to eat it, which made the tall girl a little anxious. She could only tell the thin girl not


    to take action.


    Nina smelled the noodles, which was a little different from their usual taste. She seemed to know there


    was something unusual and said to the tall girl, "There is something wrong with the noodles. Can you


    change another bowl of noodles for me?"


    The tall girl was surprised, but she quickly wiped the table to hide it. Soon she smiled and said, "Okay,


    wait a moment."


    The tall girl picked up the noodles. Seeing that the other customers had left, she quickly winked at the


    thin girl, indicating her to carry out n B.


    The thin girl nodded slightly, took out a needle tube from her pocket, pulled out the needle cap and


    pushed out transparent liquid from the needle tube. It was anesthetic.


    Noticing the subtle expression of the tall girl, Nina had already sensed the footsteps approaching from


    behind. She gradually sat upright, guarding against the two people who were going to attack her.


    "Who are you?" As Nina asked coldly, she suddenly stood up, turned around, grabbed the wrist of the


    thin girl and quickly knocked off the anesthetic needle in her hand.


    The thin girl screamed as one of her hands was twisted.


    A hint of cruelty appeared in the thin girl''s eyes and she was to attack Nina with the other hand. Nina


    dodged her punch and seized her hand with a sneer.


    Nina had already been on guard. Just now, she saw that although the girl was thin, she walked steadily.


    She was good at martial artist.


    The loud noise of the two disturbed the couple in the kitchen. When the two were about toe out to


    find out what had happened, the tall girl immediately stopped them and said with a smile, "I''m sorry. I


    just broke a bowl. We''ll clean it up immediately. By the way, here are two customers. They want a bowl


    of fish noodles and a bowl of noodles."


    "Okay. It doesn''t matter that the bowl is broken. Don''t hurt your hands when you clean it." The owner''s


    wife said with concern. The couple were busy cooking in the kitchen again.


    When the tall girl looked back, the thin girl was already pressed against the wall by Nina. She was


    facing the wall and her hands were mped behind her, unable to move. Her legs were bent, and Nina


    trod on her leg.


    "Who sent you here?" Nina asked in a deep voice and stared at the tall girl with coldness in her eyes.


    The thin girl tried to break free from Nina but was in vain. She could only grit her teeth.


    The two girls didn''t dare to make a loud sound or make any big move. They could only stare at each


    other. Finally, the tall girl opened her mouth to negotiate. "Let her go first. Let her go first. We''ll talk


    about itter."


    She said vaguely, with shifty eyes.


    Nina was not so gullible. She stepped hard on the thin girl''s leg again. The thin girl moved down with


    her face rubbing against the wall. She suddenly knelt on the ground, feeling extremely painful.


    Amelia, who was waiting in the car, didn''t see the two girlse out and felt anxious. She urged the


    man beside her, "Go in and have a look at what''s going on. It''s been a long time. Losers! Bring more


    people with you."


    Ordered by Amelia, the strong man, with two men in suits, went straight to the restaurant. He closed


    the door and shouted, "Three bowls of fish noodles please."


    His eyes were fixed on Nina. He didn''t expect that she had subdued one of the girls. The three men


    came up to Nina with clenched fists.


    When the tall girl saw the helpersing, she no longer panicked and smiledcently. As was


    indicated by the man, she came towards the kitchen to keep the couple staying inside. The men would


    deal with Nina.


    Nina didn''t expect that there were so many people, especially the man in the lead, who was ¡¤a strong


    and fierce man with a ferocious face. If they fought with each other, she wouldn''t have the upper hand.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    In this case, it was impossible for Nina to escape on her own. If she wanted to control the thin girl in


    front of her, she would not be able to deal with the three men.


    Nina could only shout for help. When she opened her mouth, she felt as if her neck was stung by an


    ant and a cold needle inserted into her skin.


    Terrible!


    It was anesthetic!


    Nina''s pupils contracted and her consciousness gradually disappeared. She loosened her feeble hands


    and felt dizzy.


    At this critical moment, Nina touched her watch on her left wrist with her right hand. She didn''t fall into a


    Her watch was an invisibleputer. There was an emergency program in it, which would send the


    order she had set to the three people she contacted with the most often on WeChat, and attached the


    position information. The position transmission would not be interrupted unless she went to a ce


    without signal.


    "She fainted. Help her up and walk out without being noticed." The fierce man ordered the tall girl. Then


    he stayed with the other two men and paid the money. He asked the thin girl to act as usual, which did


    not arouse the suspicion of the owner of the restaurant and his wife.


    The tall girl held Nina all the way out and pretended to speak to the unconscious Nina to deceive


    others. She didn''t return to the restaurant until she threw Nina into the ck car.


    Everything was back to normal, as if nothing had happened.


    It was in the car.


    Amelia took off her sunsses gracefully and looked at the back seat. Seeing that Nina fainted in the


    back seat with her hair disheveled, she smiledcently.


    How dare this young girl offend the Fang family and the Zhang family? This was the end.


    Nina was too young to fight with Amelia.


    The two girls in the noodles restaurant would resign and leave with the money. The ordinary ck car


    was destroyed after they arrived at the destination. All the traces of use of this car were wiped out.


    "When will she wake up?" Amelia was staring at Nina, who was sleeping on the bed.


    "An hourter."


    "Feed her some medicine before she wakes up. This is your ce and you can do whatever you want.


    It''s up to you."


    "Yes, madam." The man looked at Nina with obscene eyes.


    "What''s more, if you tell others about this, your son will..." Amelia threatened the man. No matter how


    carefully she nned, there was chance that what she had done would be known by others. She


    couldn''t make herself troubled.


    There was the sound of WeChat messages.


    Nina''s message for help had been sent to John, Mechelle and James.


    In different ces, the three of them took out their phones at the same time and two eye-catching


    words popped up in the dialog box.


    "Help me!"


    Soon, the shared location popped up.


    John, who was attending the morning meeting, suddenly stood up and said in a cold voice, "The


    meeting is over!"


    He turned around and left in a hurry. Then he received a call from James, who was very anxious.


    "Uncle John, something happened to Aunt Nina. She sent me a message for help."


    "Come to thepany." After hanging up the phone, John called Henry, "Come back in ten


    minutes."

 Chapter 78 John, Save Me

    Chapter 78 John, Save Me


    Henry hurried back to the Time Group from the hospital. As soon as he entered the office, Mr. John


    stuffed hisptop into his arms, pointed at the shared location on the WeChat, and said coldly,


    "Investigate!"


    When Henry saw the two words "save me" sent out by Ms. Nina, he immediately realized what was


    going on.


    Henry''s slender fingers were flexible. Within three minutes, he had locked the position of Nina.


    "An independent vi in the suburb. The specific address is...... The owner is Ellison Liu. " Henry then


    quickly searched for relevant information about Ellison Liu. "Ellison Liu has a criminal record of


    obscenity to a girl."


    Obscene girl?


    If he dared to touch Nina, he would die without a burial ce.


    "Contact Richard Zhan." John gave a number to Henry, turned around and disappeared in the


    When he went downstairs, he happened to meet James who was in a hurry. Without saying a word,


    James followed John to get into the car. Before he could sit down, the car had been started and drove


    to the address provided by Henry.


    In the vi.


    As time passed, the anesthetic on Nina''s body was gradually losing effect and her consciousness


    began toe back.


    She opened her eyes in a daze and looked at the white ceiling with a crystalmp on it. She looked


    sideways and saw a simply decorated bedroom.


    But she was still weak and couldn''t stand up at all.


    Creak


    The sound of pushing the door and footsteps on the floor came to her ears. The footsteps were very


    heavy, and Nina guessed that he was a strong man.


    Nina tried her best to open her drooping eyes, but she couldn''t open them all. She could only vaguely


    see a strong figure, wearing a ck shirt, ck tight pants, and a pair of Martin boots.


    "Who, who are you?" Nina''s voice was weak and she didn''t even speak clearly. From a man''s point of


    view, she just opened her mouth.


    Ellison Liu held a white ss in his left hand, which was filled with half a ss of water. He took a pill in


    his right hand and threw it into the water. The pill sank and disintegrated slowly in the water, gradually


    turning into powder, and formed a whirlpool after he shook the ss.


    "Little beauty, don''t be afraid. Just drink it." With an obscene smile, Ellison Liu approached Nina with a


    ss of water.


    Looking at the beauty on the bed, whose ck hair made her face white and red, and her eyes half


    kowtowed, Ellison Liu felt a little flustered. His vanity was fulfilled and smiled with his eyes narrowed


    into a seam.


    Ellison Liu''s obscene and greedy eyes swept over Nina from her red lips to the whole body. She looked


    like a sleeping beauty.


    He had to get her a bottle of water before the sleeping beauty''s anesthetic ran out.


    "Little beauty, I''ming. Hahaha..." The man strode over, grabbed Nina''s chin and poured the water


    into her mouth.


    "No, no, no..." Nina struggled vaguely, and the water in her mouth made a gurgling sound. She was


    going to cry.


    She had never thought that one day she would be pressed on the bed by a tall and ugly man. She


    wanted to struggle, but she couldn''t.


    The anesthetic in her body had not yet dissipated. She was weak all over and could not resist at all,


    especially this man was as powerful as a cow.


    What should she do? What should she do?


    Nina''s mind was filled with humiliation and struggle. The martial arts she used to think she could


    protect herself was greatly damaged at this moment.


    "Stop shouting! Don''t move! Just lie down and drink this ss of water. I''ll take you to the heaventer.


    Damn it, drink it... " Ellison Liu became impatient. He pressed Nina harder and poured the ss into


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Nina''s mouth.


    The water in the cup had been poured out. Nina choked, and a lot of water flowed out of her mouth, but


    she also drank a lot.


    "Cough, cough, cough..." Nina had already felt something in her body, like a current, stimting her


    whole body.


    Nina''s consciousness had beenpletely restored, and her physical consciousness had also been


    smiling obscenely in front of her. He was unbuttoning his belt.


    "Fuck off!" In a fit of anger, Nina raised her foot and kicked at Ellison Liu''s lower abdomen. However, as


    soon as she dispersed the anesthetic, another kind of drug ran through her body. Due to her insufficient


    strength, she did not cause any substantial harm to Ellison Liu.


    Instead, it aroused anger of Ellison Liu. He reached out his hand and pped on the face of Nina.


    "Bitch, how dare you hit me? I''ll teach you a lesson now!"


    Ellison Liu leaned over and began to fumble for Nina''s clothes. With a sizzling sound, her sleeves were


    torn open, revealing a pair of snow arms. With a sound of clothes tearing, Nina''s cor was torn to her


    chest.


    "Ah..." With red and bloodthirsty eyes, Nina had recovered all her strength. She broke free from the


    man''s shackles and wrapped her arms around his neck. With a twist, the two of them were grappling


    with each other and rolled down from the bed to the ground.


    When her body touched the cold ground, Nina quickly grabbed the man''s throat with one hand, bent


    her legs and kicked hard at the man''s crotch. The two of them were separated for a distance.


    "Ah! Bitch, how dare you hit me! " Ellison Liu held his aching crotch, and his neck was burning, with a


    red mark on it.


    Taking the opportunity, she rolled out of Ellison Liu''s body and hit the wall. She felt a pang of pain all


    over her body.


    "Bastard!" Nina cursed and climbed up along the wall. Her legs became soft again and she fell to the


    ground again.


    Hot


    It was too hot!


    The heat was like thousands of ants corroding her heart. Her face was as red as the tide, and her body


    was soft and weak. The cells in her body were screaming crazily.


    Nina couldn''t hold on any longer.


    "Bitch, hahaha The drug takes effect, I''ll see how you beg meter! " Ellison Liu stood up, drew back


    his neck, rubbed his hands and approached Nina step by step.


    "Don''te over, don''te over...... Do you hear me? Stay away from me! " Nina was scared. Now


    she was at a stalemate again. There was no way back, and there was no way ahead.


    Her attack didn''t cause any substantial damage to the man. It was just some flesh wounds.


    What should she do?


    Once again, Nina was caught in endless doubts. If it weren''t for the ss of water, she would have


    been able to escape.


    When the man''s hands were about to reach out, Nina closed her eyes and subconsciously roared out a


    name.


    "John, save me!"


    John, where are you? Save me!


    An unprecedented fear upied her heart.


    She didn''t know if God had heard her prayer. Just when she thought she was about to be ravaged, the


    door was kicked open, and the whole door copsed on the ground, raising a cloud of dust.


    "Nina!"


    A familiar voice came to her ears. He was anxious and angry.


    Nina suddenly opened her eyes and saw four men standing at the door. The man in the middle who


    was surrounded by ice, like stepping on a ghastly white bone. It was John.


    "John...... ...... " Nina, who had been enduring humiliation and tears, broke down and burst into tears


    when she saw John.

 Chapter 79 Help Me

    Chapter 79 Help Me


    "Ms. Nina!"


    "Aunt Nina!"


    Looking at the scene in front of them, Henry and James screamed out with worry and anger.


    John looked at Nina curling up in the corner. When he met her red and swollen eyes and the tears that


    burst out, his heart was broken.


    The torn clothes were like someone was tearing his face. The exposed white skin of Nina was beaten


    red and blue, which made John felt sore.


    If he came a littlete......


    He didn''t dare to think about it.


    "Nina." He rushed forward and put his coat on her, wrapping her in his arms. Her hot body made him


    stunned.


    He dare to......


    How dare he did such thing?!


    "Who are you?" Ellison was shocked by this sudden scene, and immediately regained his arrogance.


    Seeing that the woman he was about to get was held in the arms of a man, and there were three


    provocative men standing at the door, he immediately stood up and pointed at them to provoke back.


    "You dare to break in. Believe it or not, I will beat you to death!"


    "Come on! Come on! How dare you bully my Aunt Nina? If I can''t beat you to death today, I won''t be


    surnamed Shi! " James would burst with anger, he rolled up his sleeves and was about to rush up to


    beat him.


    "Mr. James, you''re no match for him," Henry stopped him and said.


    "So what? He bullied my Aunt Nina. Do we let him go without any cost?" James was so angry that he


    shook off Henry without hesitation.


    However, Henry didn''t mean that. He just wanted the one with strong fighting ability to fight, and that


    was Richard.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. James had only learned Taekwondo for a few months. How could he be so powerful? At that time,


    he would definitely be beaten by others.


    "Richard!" Holding the trembling and fiery Nina in his arms, John''s eyes were as cold as ice.


    "Yes, Mr. John." Richard smiled faintly. He looked urbane with his neat hair and delicate face.


    Richard flexed his neck and clenched his fists, making the sound of bones cracking, which could be


    heard by others, stopping them from judging people by his looks.


    "Don''t point at me, or..." At the same time, Richard had already stepped forward and quickly grabbed


    Ellison''s finger. With a strong force, his finger was instantly broken.


    "Ah!" Ellison cried out in pain with his eyes closed.


    The Richard slowly finished what he had just said. "Otherwise, I''ll break it."


    "You..." With his eyes wide open, Ellison clenched his fists and was about to beat him. However,


    Richard was one step faster than him. He punched Ellison in his face and knocked him down to the


    ground.


    Henry and James looked at each other and gave a thumbs up silently. This was the real way to knock


    down a strong man with a punch.


    "Mr. John, kill him or not?" Richard looked straight at John. He always maintained the respect and


    loyalty to his boss.


    "No." It would be too easy for him to be killed.


    "Yes." Richard bent down, grabbed Ellison''s arm, dragged him out of the room, and closed the door


    judiciously.


    He wanted to give Mr. John and his wife enough space.


    "John, John..." Lying paralyzed in his arms, Nina couldn''t help but flirted. Her flushed little face was


    shining and she looked at John with a fiery look, keeping murmuring his name.


    "Little girl, don''t move...... Honey, do you hear me? " John took out Nina''s small hands from his arms.


    He held her face in his hands and gently shook it, hoping that she could wake up a little.


    With her eyes half closed, Nina''s mind was filled with the sound of John. Especially when he was


    standing in front of her, she couldn''t help but touched his face.


    The cells all over her body seemed to boil the moment they touched John''s face. Her face was as hot


    as boiling water, which made her soft again. She fell straight into his arms.


    "John, help me!" With her hands grabbing the cor of John, Nina couldn''t help but made a sound. Her


    soft voice was fascinating.


    John felt that the little girl in his arms really itched him. He had always wanted to enter the next stage of


    his life and end his lonely life in the past thirty years.


    "I''m sorry." John held her in his arms and left a gentle kiss on her hair.


    He couldn''t help her.


    The little girl was delirious now, so he couldn''t take advantage of her, in case the little girl would hit him


    again.


    "Boo... Hoo Why didn''t you help me take a shower? " Nina was about to cry. Didn''t this man know that


    saving a life was better than building a level seven pagoda?


    ......


    He felt frustrated.


    He didn''t expect that he would misunderstand her.


    "In a minute." With his hands under her arms, John lifted Nina up like holding a child. Nina habitually


    wrapped her legs around his waist and put her head on John''s shoulder. Enduring the impulse, she


    inserted her fingers into his flesh.


    John take a sharp breath when he felt painful from his back.


    The little girl was really good at pinching!


    John found the bathroom and put Nina in the bathtub. Then he poured cold water into the bathtub with


    the shower head and rushed down from Nina''s neck.


    When Nina touched her cold water, she trembled and let out a long sighfortably, "HMM


    Comfortable... "


    Then shey her whole body down.


    After pouring the water into the bathtub, John turned around and left, waiting quietly outside.


    The little girl''s exmation just now almost made him want to cover her mouth, but he couldn''t, so he


    could only try to cover his own mouth.


    He took out a cigarette and lit it. It took him a long time to calm down.


    "Call me when you are done." Leaning against the wall, John quietly thought about his feelings for the


    little girl.


    Henry had told him that he liked the girl, he just thought Henry''s words were reasonable. He had lived


    for thirty years and often saw the word "like", but no one had ever told him what it meant.


    Now he felt as if he had figured it out. When he saw Nina was bullied just now, he wished he could kill


    that person......


    Besides, he always wanted to kiss her, provoke her and put her name on his marriage certificate. He


    absolutely liked her.


    After he finished thest cigarette, he was finally convinced that he really fell in love with Nina.


    As time passed, Nina soaked in cold water, and the heat in her body was gradually fading away. The


    cells in her body wereforted and returned to peace.


    Nina opened her eyes. Her eyes were clear. She stretched out her hands and made a ring of water.


    The cold water had turned into warm water.


    She stood up from the bathtub with the sound of water. Hearing the sound, John came in and held her


    in his arms without saying anything. He lowered his head and kissed her slightly cold lips.


    "HMM..." Before Nina could react, her body rose into the air, spun two circles, and her back was


    against the cold wall.

 Chapter 80 He Isnt Afraid Of You But Just Gives In To You

    Chapter 80 He Isn''t Afraid Of You But Just Gives In To You


    Ten minutester.


    Atst, John was willing to let go of Nina. The moment he was sure that he loved her, he just wanted to


    hold her tightly in his arms and let her stay with him to ensure her safety.


    "I''ll have a talk with youter." John said to her in a reproachful tone. He breathed softly in her ear,


    reached out to tuck her hair around her ear and then rubbed her head.


    Every time he rubbed her head, she felt that he was touching a pet. She pped the back of his hand.


    With a smug smile, he withdrew his hand quickly.


    Nina was always attracted by John''s faint smile. But at the thought that he had a fianc¨¦e, she stepped


    back and kept a distance from him.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she was very grateful to him for saving her. When she was in danger, the only person who


    appeared in her mind was John.


    Maybe it was because John was the only person with whom she had so much entanglement in LC City.


    "Thank you for saving me, but are you a God?" All of a sudden, Nina raised her head. Her wet eyes


    shed with bright stars, with a bit of innocence. And like a child in her childhood, she believed that


    there was really a god in this world.


    When she was almost desperate and called out John''s name, he really appeared. For a moment, she


    really felt that he was a god.


    "What?" He had never heard such a metaphor before.


    "In ancient times, there was an animal which was seen as a god in my hometown. In modern times, we


    regard it as a mascot. When I was a child, I lost my way and met it. It took me home. And this time, I


    thought I was going to be... Then you came to save me."


    Hearing her words, he didn''t know how to extinguish her thought. He was not a god and didn''t want to


    love everyone as a god.


    He just wanted to love her.


    "Where is your hometown?" He changed the topic. He was really curious about the blurred life


    experience of Nina.


    If he didn''t make it clear, it would be a little troublesome for him to propose to her in the future.


    Nina curled her lips and went downstairs, unwilling to answer his question.


    When she went downstairs, she saw three men sitting on the sofa. One was James, one was Henry


    and the other was someone she didn''t know.


    The man who had insulted her was thrown to the ground and he whimpered with a towel in his mouth.


    He wriggled on the ground like a caterpir, trying to break free from the rope.


    Nina walked up to Ellison, pulled out the towel from his mouth, looked into his resentful eyes and


    calmly asked, "Who instigated you?"


    Ellison was the man who injected anesthetic into her, followed by another two men.


    "No one asked me to do that." Thinking of Amelia''s warning, Ellison didn''t dare to tell the truth.


    Otherwise, his son would suffer and he would have no descendants.


    "No one?" Nina observed his expression and found that he was obviously lying. She guessed that the


    person who had instigated him had done something to stop him from telling the truth.


    Ellison insisted, "No one ordered me to do that. I''ve heard that you are the most beautiful in LD


    University, so I kidnapped you. No one told me to do that. You could hand me over to the police."


    He had been in jail before. At the worst, he would be put in prison again. And he would get freedom


    after years'' imprisonment.


    "You want to go to jail?" John approached Ellison step by step and said slowly, "Going to jail was not a


    serious consequence for you."


    Looking at John''s eyes, Ellison was overwhelmed by a strong sense of shock and he began to feel


    panicked.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "What am I going to do? Richard, help her up. Henry, go to the kitchen and get a knife." The two of


    them took the order. One of them helped Ellison up and the other went to the kitchen and took out a


    kitchen knife.


    The kitchen knife hadn''t been used for a long time and it was blunt.


    However, John liked the blunt knife because it was the most torturing.


    "What are you doing? Killing people is illegal." Nina immediately stopped him. She couldn''t let him do


    such a stupid thing. It was not a wise decision for him to get himself involved.


    John looked down at the cuffs pulled up by Nina, restrained his coldness and curled his lips. His big


    hand held the wrist of Nina and then slowly moved down, holding her small hand.


    The warm touch on her palm made her slightly stunned. She looked at John and was attracted by his


    deep gaze.


    Nina tried to shake off his hand, but he held it tightly, leaving her no chance to resist. He pulled her to


    the sofa and sat down. "Don''t look at what happenster. It might be a little bloody."


    Bloody?


    Nina''s heart jolted. Was he going to dismember his body in front of her?


    She wanted to stand up to stop him, but she was pushed down by him on her shoulder. John reminded


    her again, "Just do as I tell you."


    Hearing this alluring voice, Nina shamelessly indulged herself in it and nodded obediently.


    Only then did he feel satisfied. He stood up with his back to Nina. When he faced Ellison, his face was


    cold and frightening and his eyes were filled with cruelty.


    "With which hand did you touch her? Or both of your hands?" John asked calmly.


    "I... I... I..." Trembling with fear, Ellison faltered without saying aplete sentence.


    John smiled, "It seems that you have touched her with both of your hands."


    The smile on his face instantly disappeared and his cold face was expressionless. He ordered,


    "Richard, chop off his hands."


    This was the consequence of bullying his girl.


    Taking the order, Richard took the kitchen knife from Henry''s hand, grabbed Ellison''s arms and lifted


    the knife. The knife fell and his hands were cut off without hesitation.


    Ellison was howling. His howl made the building tremble. The whole table was stained with bright red


    blood but there was no trace of blood on Richard''s body, as if Ellison''s hands weren''t cut by him.


    Hearing the howl, Nina, who was obedient and covered her eyes with her hands, secretly took a look at


    what had happened through her fingers. She had seen a lot of bloody scenes when she was studying


    cases so she didn''t think it was terrifying.


    John would never let go of anyone who hurt her. It was Ellison''s own fault that his hands were cut off.


    Rumor had it that John killed people decisively and this time Nina saw it with her own eyes. Because of


    this, she had a lot of doubts in her heart.


    Anyone who offended John would have a bad end. Why was she still sitting here safe and sound?


    Nina remembered that she had swung her fists to beat John several times and John appeared to be


    afraid of it.


    "Is he really afraid of my beating and kicking?" Nina couldn''t help but ask.


    Hearing this, James smiled and leaned back on the sofa. He saidzily, "How can my Uncle John be


    afraid of your beating and kicking? He just gives in to you."


    Although John wasn''t good at martial arts, he was still able to control a little girl.


    Otherwise, how could he kiss her?


    "Aunt Nina, it''s the first time I''ve seen my uncle make a concession to someone. When I knew that you


    hit him but he didn''t kill you, I knew there was something unusual. I''m so clever." James seized the


    opportunity to praise himself.


    Nina''s focus was all on the words about John. She frowned and looked at John. Her eyes gradually


    became a little blurred.


    ''Has he just given in to me all the time?''


    Why did he do so?

 Chapter 81 Call Her Madam

    Chapter 81 Call Her Madam


    After Ellison''s arms were cut off, John still didn''t want to let him go. Instead, he ordered Richard, "Take


    him back to the SQ Road and interrogate him slowly until the messenger is revealed."


    "Yes, Mr. John." After that, Richard took Ellison back to the Shi family and asked the doctor to stop the


    bleeding. Then, Ellison would be imprisoned and tortured endlessly until he told the messenger.


    The other people returned to the North Yard.


    On their way back to the North Yard, Henry inadvertently asked James about the man who knocked


    down the strong man with a punch. After Uncle John nodded, James told him the identity of Richard


    and his status in the Shi family.


    The Shen family was one of the three giants in LC City. Its economy and power had been surging.


    Some people were in awe of it, and some were afraid of it. Those who were in high positions had a lot


    of danger in their lives, so they naturally needed someone to protect them.


    Since Mr. Sam''s generation, the Shi family had trained professional guards to protect their


    descendants, which were generally referred to as the guards. They lived in the house on the SQ Road


    and usually acted as ordinary guards and bodyguards.


    At present, there were a total of two hundred guards which were divided into five group, and they were


    respectively obedient to Mr. Sam and his four children. Richard was the head of the guards of the Shi


    family, who was ordered by John.


    Originally, Henry just asked casually, but in the end, he got himself a new business, which would be


    responsible formunicating with Richard in the future, and also responsible for their life and sry


    management.


    Henry was so angry that he didn''t dare to say anything. He could only say that he would obey the


    emperor''s order. However, he wanted to disobey the emperor''s order in his mind.


    In the North Yard.


    Since Nina was soaked in cold water, she began to feel cold in the car, which was the signs of illness.


    Now as soon as he got out of the car, the cold wind blew in the morning, and Nina coughed several


    times, which frightened John. He quickly carried her into the room, and asked Henry to call the family


    doctor. Then he asked Helen to bring some cold medicine.


    Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Nina wrapped herself in a nket, holding a cup of hot water and


    coughing from time to time.


    "Madam. Nina, this is the cold medicine." Helen handed over the cold medicine and looked at the pale


    face of Nina with sympathy. What had happened to her?


    "Thank you, Helen." Taking the medicine, Nina raised her head and took it. After drinking some hot


    water, she felt much warmer.


    When John saw that Nina took the medicine obediently, the worry on his face was less. When he saw


    that Nina''s face was much ruddy after drinking hot water and not as pale as before, he immediately


    ordered, "Helen, burn more hot water and let her drink."


    James was astonished, "Uncle John, why did you ask Aunt Nina to drink hot water? Isn''t that too


    perfunctory? "


    Did Uncle John care about people in this way? Just let her drink more hot water?


    He thought it was too perfunctory.


    Unexpectedly, John said a word calmly, "practical."


    The little girl looked good after drinking hot water. John thought if she drink more, she could recover


    quickly. As the saying goes, women are all made of water.


    Hearing this, James was speechless. He could only curl his lips and look at Nina. He really didn''t know


    what Uncle John and Aunt Nina were thinking.


    It was said on the Inte that if a boy asked a girl to drink too much hot water, the girl would be angry,


    while his Aunt Nina aunt was drinking happily.


    "Mr. James, what did Helen just call Ms. Nina?" Henry''s focus was totally different from theirs. Just


    now, he heard Helen call her madam. Mr. John not only didn''t refute, but also followed her words.


    Ms. Nina was ustomed to hear it.


    Did the two of them promise each other for the rest of their lives?


    If so, it was the best time to announce that the two of them were legal couples.


    "She called her madam, is it strange? I''ve been calling Aunt Nina for a month. Do you want to change


    your address? I think Uncle John and Aunt Nina will be together. " James instigated Henry.


    "I wanted to call her Madam Nina from the very beginning." What Henry said was the truth. Since he


    knew that Nina was the legal wife of Mr. John, he wanted to call her Madam Nina.


    At that time, Mr. John didn''t know about it and was secretly fighting with Ms. Nina, so he didn''t dare to


    say anything. Later, Mr. Sam ordered him not to tell anyone for the time being, and it wouldn''t be too


    "Assistant Henry, are you a fortune teller? Can you foresee the marriage? " It suddenly urred to


    James that Henry had told him that Nina was his aunt. ording to the present situation,? Isn''t that


    He didn''t expect that his assistant was a fortune teller.


    "I don''t know how to foresee the fate, let alone marriage." Henry denied immediately. He just knew that


    Mr. John and Ms. Nina were legal couples.


    "Then why..."


    "If you want to speak, get out of here." John red at the two who was whispering and warned them


    not to be too noisy.


    Didn''t they see that his little girl was not feeling well?


    The two of them shut up sulkily.


    "Keep the voice down. I have a headache." With her face wrinkled, Nina felt that her head was heavy


    and her feet were light. She squinted her eyes and wanted to sleep. John sat beside her and speak a


    little loudly. Nina couldn''t help reminding him.


    If she wouldn''t live in other''s home that had to pay attention to her behavior, she must have kicked the


    person who spoke. She needed to be quiet.


    Today, she saw him killing decisively. Since James said that he was just giving in to her, Nina didn''t


    dare to move now, fearing that she would be chopped off and stamped.


    As soon as Nina finished speaking, John looked a little embarrassed. He raised his hand to touch


    Nina''s forehead and lowered his voice, "Okay, I''ll be quiet. Go upstairs and have a rest."


    "Okay." Nina nodded and slowly closed her eyes. She was so sleepy.


    John immediately carried her upstairs, still in the posture of Nina hanging on the man''s body.


    Henry exchanged a look with James, shaking his head and sighing.


    "Uncle John is really afraid of Aunt Nina," If I had dared to let Uncle John shut up just now, I would


    have lost three thousand dors. Maybe he even didn''t give me three dors.


    "Sure enough, Mr. John can only obey madam''s order." If he dare to make Mr. John quiet, he might


    have been thrown to a barrennd by John.


    When the two of them went upstairs, the doctor just arrived. The doctor said that she had a low fever


    because of the cold and prescribed antipyretics. After taking the medicine, Nina fell asleep in the


    John''s bedroom.


    On the first floor, Lisa, the manager of the FG headquarters, came with lots of women''s clothes and all


    kinds of jewelry. The floor hangers were ced all over the hall, and women''s clothes were neatly


    hung.


    Lisa said respectfully, "Mr. John, the new products of FG season are all here, because I don''t know


    madam''s usual style. Please tell me so that I can pick out the suitable clothes for Mr. John."


    "Madam? Who told you it was for madam? " The expression on John''s face was always calm. He was


    always indifferent in front of his subordinates.


    "Assistant Henry." Lisa felt a little nervous. Was she wrong? But Assistant Henry said she was going to


    prepare it for Mr. John''s wife.


    John nodded slightly and nced at Henry. Why did Henry learn to please him?


    "You told her to prepare for madam?"


    "Yes." Henry also felt nervous. Was it wrong to call her that? Helen called her madam directly, but Mr.


    John didn''t object.


    Cold sweat broke out on Lisa''s forehead, but she still maintained the calmness as a shop manager.


    "Mr. John, is there anything wrong with the title?"


    "No problem." He liked this title very much.


    Whoosh


    Hearing John said there was no problem, Lisa and Henry looked at each other and breathed a sigh of


    relief at the same time.


    "It''s good for you two to please me. Your sry will be doubled from tomorrow on."


    "Thank you, Mr. John and madam!" Lisa felt that her heart was almost unable to bear it. Life was so


    ups and downs.


    The corners of Henry''s mouth twitched a little. He didn''t mean to tter John. He just told the truth. But


    he didn''t expect that the word "madam" would double his sry.


    What did he do before?


    Henry felt regretful!

 Chapter 82 Good Flattery

    Chapter 82 Good ttery


    James was shocked when he saw Henry and Lisa got their sry doubled just because they called


    Nina madam. He had called her Aunt Nina for so long, but John didn''t give him any benefit? Why?


    He had made great efforts to get his monthly living expense increased from three thousand to thirty


    thousand by taking Michelle away from Nina.


    James was angry.


    He thought he had got unfair treatment but he didn''t dare to say anything.


    Henry seemed to have noticed James'' resentment, so he moved over and secretly gave him a piece of


    advice.


    "Mr. James, maybe you can consider ttery."


    "ttery? I''ve ttered my uncle for many times." He had always ttered John.


    "tter madam." John had been ttered these years. Everyone seized the opportunity to tter him.


    He didn''tck ttery at all.


    "Aunt Nina?" James was dubious.


    "Mr. Adrian called her sister-inw and got the VIP card of HD Square. Lisa just called her madam and


    her sry was doubled."


    "Did Adrian really get the VIP card? Just because she called her sister-inw?"


    "Absolutely."


    Feeling amazed, James thought seriously that he''d better have a try since he had little living expense.


    At this time, Lisa happened to propose to John, "Mr. John, shall I choose clothes for madam after she


    wakes up?"


    John knew little about it. Although Lisa was just a manager, she had been a designer for many years


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    and had a good taste in beauty. It seemed that this was why she had been the manager of the


    headquarters for seven or eight years.


    "Okay." He thought her suggestion was feasible.


    "We don''t need to choose clothes for Aunt Nina. In my opinion, just leave all the clothes to Aunt Nina.


    She looks beautiful no matter what she wears. After all, she is as beautiful as a fairy. She is a natural


    beauty, with a beautiful face, bright eyes and red lips..." James seized every opportunity to speak and


    praise Nina. He had spoken out all the words he knew and he was almost out of breath.


    Henry''s eyebrows twitched. He just asked James to tter Nina but not to make himself out of breath.


    For money, James would risk his own life.


    Regardless of other people''s eyes, James took a deep breath and continued to praise Nina, "Whatever


    Aunt Nina wears will be the fashion. There is no need to match clothes to her."


    Then he smiled and said, "Do you agree with me, Uncle John?"


    John gazed at James with a faint smile on his face. He was surprised that James knew so many words


    of praising others. He even said so much in one breath. Most importantly, his praise was quite


    urate.


    Those words were really the perfect description of Nina.


    "Go on." John liked what James had said.


    "What?" Go on? He didn''t know what else he could say. He had been supernormal.


    James looked at the other two people for help. Henry smiled and said nothing. Lisa shook her head,


    indicating that she could do nothing.


    Sure enough, both men and women could not be relied on so he could only rely on himself.


    "Uncle John, I would like to make a conclusion that you have such a good taste that you find such a


    good girl to be my aunt. What''s more, Aunt Nina has the same good taste as you so she likes you."


    James had to praise the two at the same time.


    James hoped John would increase his living expense and gave him three hundred thousand because


    of his ttery.


    John knew that James was asking for money.


    Although John was not so willing to do as James wished, he really liked what James had said,


    especially thest sentence.


    Nina liked him.


    "Your living expense will be restored." John said indifferently.


    "What? What?" James jumped up with excitement when he heard that his living expense would be


    restored, which meant that he would get three million a month.


    "You don''t want it?"


    "I want it. It''s good news. Uncle John and Aunt Nina is a match made in heaven. I wish you happy


    marriage and early birth of lovely children." James was so happy that he said words of congrattions.


    James really seeded.


    A match made in heaven? Early birth of lovely children?


    John couldn''t help smiling. These words made him pleasant and joyful.


    "Henry, from now on, James'' living expense will be increased to five million." Then he stood up and


    went upstairs. When he thought of Nina, his eyes were full of concern and affection.


    James suddenlyughed loudly.


    "Five million! Five million! My glorious life ising again. I am such a genius. I''m so smart. Good


    ttery brings me a bright future."


    "Mr. James, lower your voice, please. If you disturb madam, five million may be five."


    As soon as Henry reminded him, James shut up immediately and asked Henry to put the living


    expense in his ount. Then he left.


    After that, Lisa also left. When Henry was about to leave, he received a call from Adrian, who said


    angrily in the phone.


    "Henry, where are you? Being with women? You always pretend to be a man with a pure heart and few


    desires. The wound on your head isn''t recovered yet. Come back to the hospital now."


    "Right away." Henry replied with a smile. The moment he hung up the phone, his smile disappeared


    and his face turned ghastly pale.


    He had always been gentle and courteous but became so angry this time.


    What did he mean by being with women? Did he think that Henry was the same as him, who liked


    staying with women?


    It was in the bedroom.


    After taking the medicine, Nina still felt a pain in her head and was in a daze. She just turned over and


    felt someone pulling the quilt.


    Suddenly, a strong chest came up to her back. A strong hand held her in his arms and helped her tidy


    up her thin hair.


    "Who is it?" Nina murmured. She moved her body and felt really ufortable, so she didn''t move any


    more. Her eyebrows frowned and then rxed.


    In a daze, Nina only felt that the huge person behind her was very warm. Something suddenly


    appeared under her head, which made her feel morefortablepared to a soft pillow. Her aching


    head seemed to be much better.


    Nina finally fell asleep. She was dreaming. In the forest, she met the elk that had taken her home. Its


    bright eyes were like stars and its crown was reflected in the water.


    The wind blew and there was ripples. In the light, a tall and handsome man seemed to be reflected in


    the water.


    In this way, he appeared in her dream.


    "Sleep, my little girl." Just now, seeing that she didn''t sleep well, frowning from time to time, John


    wanted to sleep with her.


    Last time when Nina was drunk, she slept on his body. At night, he tried several times to take her down


    and finally seeded. But he found that Nina frowned tightly. He had no choice but to let her continue


    to sleep on his body.


    At this moment, Nina was really asleep in his arms. He couldn''t help smiling. It seemed that she not


    only liked his face, but also his body.


    So did he.


    And more than these.

 Chapter 83 Invitation

    Chapter 83 Invitation


    In the Zhang family.


    Amelia''s personal assistant reported in a hurry, "Chairman Amelia, Ellison disappeared."


    "Disappeared? What do you mean? " Amelia''s hand that was shaking the red wine ss suddenly


    stopped. She was about to celebrate, but why did something happen all of a sudden?


    "I don''t dare to get close to Ellison''s house. I''m afraid that someone will wait nearby and cause trouble


    to Chairman Amelia. But I stopped the man who was delivering lunch to Ellison. He said that he didn''t


    see Ellison when he was delivering lunch, and there was no one at home. Something might have


    happened to Ellison. That woman might have been saved. "


    Amelia tightened her grip on the wine ss, and her fingers turned white. She didn''t expect that she


    did it so secretly but Nina escaped finally.


    The person was able to find out where Nina was in such a short time and save her. At the same time,


    Ellison disappeared. It seemed that the person behind Nina was not a simple person.


    It was said that Nina hooked up with Mr. James. While she observed that Nina was very close to Mr.


    John. So is it Mr. James or Mr. John?


    Either of them was not to be trifled with.


    "You did a good job. But Ellison...... " This really worried her a lot. It seemed that Ellison had been


    taken away.


    "I suspect that Ellison has been arrested. I don''t know if he will betray us."


    "His son is here. He won''t give us away easily." Amelia was confident of that, but she couldn''t still wait


    any longer that if he was tortured, he may betray them.


    "Secretly investigate where Ellison is. If he is really caught, find a way to save him. If he can''t be saved,


    then kill him. Be careful." Amelia''s eyes were full of malice. She had never been softhearted. If she was


    softhearted, she would die.


    The assistant left and happened to meet Isabe. She greeted Isabe and left.


    "Mom, I have a good news to tell you." Isabe held Amelia''s arm excitedly, took out the blue invitation


    card in her hand and showed it to her. "This is the invitation card for Miss Vivian''s twenty-four year old


    birthday party. Look at the ce written on it. It will be held at Ye family. This birthday party must be


    unusual. I heard that her family would also go there. I guess Miss Vivian is going to get engaged to Mr.


    John on the birthday party."


    Everyone knew that Vivian, the eldest daughter of the Ye family, had a crush on Mr. John of the Shi


    family. The two of them had never had any scandal, but were keeping their virginity for each other. Now


    that Mr. John had returned from abroad, many people guessed that he woulde back to marry Miss


    Vivian.


    They were well matched in social status. Everyone was optimistic about the marriage. This time, Miss


    Vivian''s birthday was held in Ye family, and the Shi family was also invited. Everyone guessed that this


    birthday party was probably an engagement party.


    But Amelia didn''t think so. She heard some different rumors. It was said that Mr. John didn''t like Vivian,


    but he had raised a child. The reason why he didn''t like women was that he was waiting for a child to


    grow up.


    It was not surprising that there were all kinds of things in the circle.


    "Isabe, don''t pay too much attention to these conjectures. They are all conjectures. No one knows


    the truth. Don''t provoke Shi family again. No one will help us." Amelia knew that her daughter was


    simple and innocent, so she was worried that she might cause trouble again.


    "Mom, don''t worry. I won''t mess with anyone of Shi family anymore." Isabe had learned a lesson


    from the bankruptcy of the Zhang family. She couldn''t offend the Shi family no matter what.


    However, she also hated Nina. When Mr. James abandoned Nina, she would seek revenge for Nina.


    "Good girl, Isabe." Amelia put down the red wine and touched her daughter. Then she really noticed


    the blue invitation card in her hand. It was not an ordinary one.


    Ye family always paid attention to the grades and ranks between people. Even if there was an ordinary


    banquet, the invitation card would be divided into different levels. With different invitation cards, people


    would receive different treatment.


    The highest level of the invitation was the golden one, and the threads on it were made of gold. The


    blue one was second only to the golden one, and the ordinary one was below it.


    In order to get the secret recipe, the Ye n decided to purchase the Zhang n. It was impossible for


    Kristina to really take a fancy to Isabe. The Fang family would only get an ordinary one.


    "Who gave you this invitation?"


    "It''s from Albert." Isabe blushed at the mention of Albert. "I didn''t expect Albert to invite me in person.


    Besides, he asked me to attend Miss Vivian''s birthday party. Mom, do you think Albert wants me to be


    his femalepanion?"


    When she heard her daughter say that it was Albert who gave her the invitation, Amelia seemed to


    sense that the Zhang n was getting better and better. She quickly held her daughter''s hand and


    said, "Isabe, I remember you said that it was Albert who asked you to ask for Kristina? Did he also


    give you this invitation? "


    "Yes. Albert gave it to me personally. " Isabe looked happy.


    "Isabe, I think Albert likes you. You don''t have to represent the Fang family to go to Ye family this


    time. You just go with Albert. You should behave well, okay? The Song family is now in the charge of


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Albert. Albert is a talented man. You should grasp this opportunity. Do you understand? Don''t let other


    women close to him, okay? "


    "Mom, I know." Isabe was so shy that her eyes were full of pride.


    At first, Isabe only guessed that maybe Albert liked her. But hearing Amelia''s words, she was sure


    that Albert liked her.


    Isabe felt that she was going to live a happy life. She would do whatever Albert asked her to do in the


    future. She would keep Albert away from Nina.


    Amelia smiled satisfactorily, "This is my good daughter."


    Then she thought of Nina, so she told Isabe, "Isabe, pay more attention to Mr. James when you go


    to Ye family''s birthday party and see if he has taken Nina with him."


    If Mr. James took it with him, it meant that he really liked Nina. It was afraid that you couldn''t provoke


    them more in the future.


    "How could Mr. James take Nina with him? She''s just a country girl. She''s good for nothing except for


    her pretty face. Isn''t Mr. James shameful to take Nina with him? " Isabe gnashed her teeth in hatred


    at the mention of Nina.


    "As you know, she is much more beautiful than others. If a woman look beautiful, she is more


    sessful than others. You''d better dress yourself up. Don''t lose Song family''s face when you go to


    the Shi family. Recently, FG have three kinds of evening dresses which worth ten million. One of them


    must have been booked by Ye family. One is given to thedy of the Ye family, and thest one will be


    disyed soon. You can try whether Albert will buy it for you or not. If not, you can buy it with my card.


    " Amelia said earnestly, patting on the back of Isabe''s hand. Whether she could marry the Song


    family and make the Zhang family prosper depended on her daughter''s means.


    "An evening dress worth tens of millions?" Isabe was excited. If she dressed on it, she would attract


    everyone''s attention. "Mom, don''t worry. I will be the most beautiful one in the party."


    She must buy that evening dress.


    What she didn''t know was that the only evening dress she had been thinking about had been booked


    by John and was ready to give it to Nina.

 Chapter 84 Expressing Her Love

    Chapter 84 Expressing Her Love


    When Nina woke up, it was already dusk. There were rosy clouds in the sky, as if a piece of brocade


    was spreading in the sky.


    The North Yard was very quiet and the bedroom was even quieter. There was only the sound of the


    quilt slipping down when Nina moved.


    With her hands on both sides of her body, she found that the left side of her face was warm while the


    right side was a little cold, but she didn''t think too much.


    On the way downstairs, she happened to see Helen doing cleaning. The whole living room was full of


    clothes, which confused her.


    "Helen, what are these?"


    "Good morning, madam. Do you still have a headache?" Hearing the voice, Helen turned around and


    asked with concern. Seeing that Nina was still wearing her old and shabby clothes, Helen said,


    "Madam, Mr. John has bought these clothes for you. Please put on the new clothes since the clothes


    you''re wearing are a little broken."


    Nina was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that John would prepare clothes for her. But there were


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    too many clothes.


    She looked at the clothes and put on a long dress. The hemline of the dress was long enough to touch


    her ankle and there was a round cor and sleeves. This dress was exactly what she wanted. Then


    she put on a pair of white t shoes.


    She had specially checked the price tag. The price of the dress and the shoes was five thousand and


    two hundred in total. She decided to gave the money to John via WeChat.


    "Madam, you are so beautiful." Helen praised sincerely. She had never seen such a beautiful girl in her


    whole life.


    She had met Vivian before and thought she was good-looking, but she was not so beautiful as Nina,


    whose beauty was iparable.


    Hearing someone praise her, Nina smiled, but reminded her, "Helen, don''t call me madam anymore."


    If John''s fianc¨¦e knew it, John would definitely get into trouble.


    "Yes, madam." Helen answered, but she kept calling her madam.


    ncing around, Nina didn''t see John. She was about to ask, but after thinking for a while, she closed


    her mouth.


    Seeing that Nina was looking around and wanted to say something but stopped. Helen guessed that


    she wanted to ask where John was but was too shy to ask, so Helen answered spontaneously.


    "Mr. John has just left. He has gone to thepany to deal with his work. He has said that if you wake


    up, you may have dinner first and needn''t wait for him."


    Nina was speechless. She had never thought of waiting for him.


    But he just went to thepany to deal with business. What was he doing earlier? He must have done


    something rxing and was enjoying his leisure time.


    Nina sighed. ''He has been working so hard and I hope that hispany won''t go bankrupt, so that he


    doesn''t have to be a teacher to earn money.''


    Nina touched her belly and was indeed a little hungry. "Helen, may I have dinner?"


    "Sure. Madam, please take a seat." Helen happily brought the dinner and specially made chicken soup


    for her.


    After dinner, Nina was about to go back to college. Helen asked her to stay and wait for John and said


    that she would be sent to ss tomorrow, but Nina insisted on leaving now. Helen thought that Nina


    would have ss tomorrow morning, so she didn''t ask Nina to stay.


    But before Nina left, Helen took out two bags and handed them to Nina. There were logos of FG


    Clothing Store on the bags and there were two exquisite boxes in the bags.


    "Madam, Mr. John asked me to give them to you. This is thetest evening dress of FG Clothing Store


    and this is a pair of high-heeled shoes." Helen told her what was inside the bags while pointing at the


    two boxes respectively. Then she continued, "Mr. John said that you promised to go to Miss Vivian''s


    birthday party with him in a week."


    "What?" When did she promise to attend the birthday party with him?


    It was his fianc¨¦e''s birthday party.


    What was he thinking about?


    Seeing the puzzled look on Nina''s face, Helen was also confused. "Don''t you know that, madam? Mr.


    John said madam had promised him one condition."


    One condition?


    She remembered that she had skipped the elective course.


    At that time, in order not to deduct the male ssmate''s credit, she did promise John to do one thing.


    "Oh, I see." Nina lifted the two bags and forced a smile.


    She couldn''t fail to do what she had promised, not to mention that she owed him a favor today and she


    had to did something in return.


    As she walked out, she suddenly thought that she didn''t have a car, so she returned and asked Helen


    with a smile, "Excuse me, may I have a car?"


    "Ah! I forgot such an important thing." Helen patted her forehead and smiled shyly. She took out five


    car keys from her pocket and stuffed them all into her hands.


    "Madam, these are the car keys that Mr. John ordered me to give you. Except for the Rolls-Royce that


    Mr. John has driven away today, the remaining five cars are all parked in the garage. You may drive


    whichever of these cars you like. If you want to drive all of them away, it''s okay. But you may not be


    able to do that alone."


    Hearing Helen''s words, Nina''s eyebrows twitched. What did Helen mean by saying that she could drive


    them all away?


    It was feasible for her to drive all the cars away as long as she drove a few more times, but she


    couldn''t afford it after she drove the cars away.


    She knew the logos on the five keys. They were Lincoln, Maybach, Bentley, Ferrari and Audi.


    Atst, Nina picked up the Audi and drove it away.


    It was already ten o''clock in the night when John came back from work. He didn''t see Nina in the North


    Yard and felt disappointed even though he had known that she would leave when she woke up.


    He didn''t know how to enjoy the delicious dinner. If he hadn''t heard from Helen that Nina had taken the


    evening dress and shoes, he would have been depressed for a long time.


    After all, he was just sure that he loved Nina but she left by herself.


    He must be depressed.


    There was the sound of WeChat messages.


    John received a WeChat message from Nina.


    Nina transferred five thousand and two hundred dors to him. As soon as she finished transferring the


    money, she was about to tell him that it was the money for her dress and shoes. When she was typing,


    Michelle suddenly dragged her away. She didn''t even have time to send out the message.


    When John received the message, he frowned. Why did she transfer money to him?


    Did she want to thank him for saving her life?


    So he sent a message to ask what the money was for, but there was no reply for a long time.


    Receiving no reply, he could only send a screenshot to Adrian and simply typed a question mark.


    Adrian replied, "Oh my God! Someone gave you money. If he is a man, he must have owed you


    money. If she is ady, the number 520... Mr. John, so many beautiful women like you. Who is this?"


    John replied, "Out." He had just one woman.


    John had no choice but to send the message to Henry. Confused, Henry said, "Mr. John, who owes you


    money?"


    Then John said, "Out". How could Nina owe him money? Everything was hers.


    In the end, John sent it to James and got a reply, "Uncle John, is this Aunt Nina? I know it is Aunt Nina


    at the first sight of the profile photo. Don''t think too much. She is expressing her love to you. Look at


    this number. What does 520 mean? Don''t you know it?"


    ''Expressing her love to me?'' A smile appeared on John''s face. He was satisfied with this answer. As for


    what 520 meant, he really didn''t know, so he decisively replied three words, "I don''t know."


    "Uncle John, I''ve told you not to be busy with your work all day long, but you don''t take my advice. You


    don''t know what girls are thinking now, do you?"


    "520 means I love you."


    As for what James said, John had already thought of a way to punish him. But when he saw thest


    sentence, he couldn''t think of any other way to punish James. The sentence "I love you" was the only


    thing that he was thinking about.


    So, was Nina expressing her love to him?


    The light on the phone screen seemed to draw a smile between John''s eyebrows. It seemed that a ray


    of sunlight had prated through the dark clouds and shone on people.


    John smiled.


    John took the money and replied Nina, "I got it and I''ll ept it."


    Sure enough, she liked him.


    He liked her initiative.

 Chapter 85 Resist Her Again

    Chapter 85 Resist Her Again


    "Nini, do you want to one more? You need to eat more. Mr. James tell me that you were frightened and


    sick today, so this is the soup made by ginseng that I specially bring it from home. My mother said that


    this ginseng has been for a hundred years, and it''s the best for health. " Michelle took another bowl of


    ginseng soup and put it in front of Nina, indicating her to drink another bowl.


    Looking at the ginseng soup in front of her, Nina swallowed. It was not because she wanted to drink,


    but because she really didn''t want to drink it.


    As soon as she was pulled over and didn''t know what happened, she was forced to drink a bowl of


    soup by Mickey. Then she felt it delicious and drank another bowl.


    Now this was the third bowl. She had drank chicken soup in the North Yard.


    Nina was really worried that she would have a nosebleed because of excessive nutrition.


    "Mickey, I can''t drink any more. How about drinking it tomorrow?" Nina didn''t want to disappoint


    Michelle. She couldn''t drink anymore, so she had to speak in a euphemistic way.


    Let''s talk about it tomorrow.


    Michelle saw that Nina''s face was red and there was nothing serious about her, so Michelle reluctantly


    nodded and looked at her.


    "Then I''ll heat it for you tomorrow. You must drink it."


    "Okay." Nina nodded immediately.


    Then, Michelle was about to clean the kitchen. Nina wanted to help her, but she was locked in the


    bedroom by Michelle because Michelle thought that she had just been frightened and needed more


    rest.


    Nina was helpless, but she was very grateful to Michelle, who was always meticulous to her. Nina


    thanked Michelle with a smile and sat down to pick up her phone.


    It showed that John had epted and replied to her. But she didn''t think too much. Instead, Nina felt a


    little rxed.


    But it was not so rxed for her, because she owed John a favor to save her life.


    The next morning, Nina got up and ran as usual. As soon as she went downstairs, she met John who


    just flicked a cigarette butt from his hand.


    Today John looked very different. He was wearing a white letter T-shirt, a white casual pants with two


    red wide lines on both sides, and a pair of white shoes on his feet.


    John''s skin was fair, and his white body made him feel like a teenager. The only red mark on his body


    made him a little lively, and he looked very young.


    Was John really thirty years old?


    Nina couldn''t help but sigh in her heart. If he could change his indifferent face into a smile, people


    would thought he was only twenty years old.


    The more Nina looked at him, the more she couldn''t take her eyes off it.


    If he didn''t have a fiancee, she could get a divorce and brought John back home and just look at him.


    After all, she liked all the good things in the world.


    "Why are you here?" Nina walked over automatically.


    Seeing that his little girl took the initiative, John was very proud. He pursed his lips and smiled gently.


    His eyes were full of tenderness. He raised his hand and crooked his finger to beckon her.


    When John smiled, Nina got closer and swallowed several times in a row. Especially when she saw the


    symbolic gesture of John, she almost lost control of her feet.


    "Well, do you have ss this morning?" Nina walked up to him and found a topic. "But you shouldn''t


    have parked your car here if you have a ss. It will take more than half an hour to get to the teaching


    building. "


    John was speechless.


    ''Do you really take me as a teacher?''


    "Morning run? Let''s run together. " John nced at her outfit and saw that she was wearing a pair of


    hot pants. Her long straight and white legs were exposed, and her eyebrows were tightly wrinkled. He


    ordered her angrily, "Go back and change your pants."


    Did she want all men to see her naked?


    It must be reced!


    "Is there any problem?" Nina looked down and found nothing wrong.


    "I don''t change. I went jogging. " Nina ignored him. John always ordered others, but she was not his


    subordinate.


    "Will you change it or not?" John became even angrier. The temperature around him suddenly


    dropped, making the wind in April even colder.


    "I won''t." Nina still insisted. Why did he suddenlye here to discipline her?


    Why didn''t he go to apany his fiancee? Wasn''t her birthdaying soon? Didn''t he prepare a gift


    for her?


    "Really?" John grinded his teeth. The little girl was getting bolder.


    Nina snorted. She just wanted to annoy him. She nodded firmly and said, "I won''t change it."


    Seeing that Nina''s eyes were firm, John pursed his lips, nodded two times, bent down and carried her


    on his shoulder. He pped Nina on her body and said in a deep voice, "Go back and change it! Don''t


    move, or I''ll teach you a lesson. "


    In the face of Nina''s personality of beating people, John had already learned to deal with her with


    violence.


    After several fights, he found that she couldn''t beat or kick others with her hands and feet only when he


    carried her like this.


    If a little girl beat him, he would not be able to withstand it, let alone when she beat him by feet.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He could only carry her.


    "John, put me down." Nina was shy and angry, and her face was full of blood. She clenched her fists


    tightly.


    He carried her again!


    How many times had he been?


    "No." John had already mastered the method to control Nina. How could he let her do anything to him?


    He threatened her shamelessly, "Don''t try to beat me. I just don''t want to argue with you."


    He didn''t care if he was beaten, but he dared that she wear such clothes to run. Did she thought John


    was dead? Didn''t Mr. John feel ashamed?


    Why did he allow his woman to wear so little clothes to seduce other men?


    His words reminded Nina of what had happened yesterday and what James had said.


    John had always been tolerating her.


    A strong man, as well as an excellent person, held power and momentum. But he was bullied by her


    several and did not fight back.


    No, he hit back. He had tricked her several times.


    But it seemed thatpared with chopping off hands, it was unimportant to do something behind her


    back.


    Nina''s heart was in a mess.


    The passers-by on the road were looking at her with strange eyes, which made her face speechless.


    She had to put her hair in a messy way to cover her face, and cursed angrily, "Shame on you!"


    "Where is your home?" John asked her at the same time.


    ......


    Nina felt like weeping but had no tears.


    "Which side?" Nina didn''t say anything for a long time, so he had to ask again.


    John had already asked James for the address of her apartment, so he waited at a ce where he


    could park the car.


    The floor where Nina lived was not high, just on the third floor. But there were two doors on the third


    floor. John didn''t know how to go.


    "On your left." Nina said sourly, "I don''t have the key. You can do it by yourself. Mickey has fell asleep,


    and under normal circumstances, she won''t wake up."


    Knowing that she was angry, John ignored her. As he took out his phone, he said, "You said she won''t


    wake up under normal circumstances."


    Nina saw that he was calling Michelle up. She was surprised and asked, "Why did you have Mickey''s


    number?"


    "I want, so I have." John dialed the number, but no one answered it.


    Nina couldn''t help but feelcent. "I''ve told you that Mickey was fell asleep. It''s useless for you to


    call her."


    Once, she came back without having breakfast after jogging. Her phone kept ringing, but Mickey was


    still sleeping and didn''t hear it.


    She didn''t believe that John could carry her here for an hour.


    "Hello, Uncle John?" The voice of Michelle came through the phone.


    Nina was stunned.


    Why?

 Chapter 86 Good Physical Strength

    Chapter 86 Good Physical Strength


    "Open the door." When Nina was shocked, John pursed his lips and chuckled with an indifferent


    expression, as if he was provoking her.


    Since he could find her, he had made preparations in advance.


    Last night, he not only asked for the address, but also called Michelle. At the same time, he sent a


    message to her, telling her to pay attention to the phone call.


    Creak


    Michelle rubbed her eyes and opened the door. She said in a daze, "Nini, Uncle John, are you back


    after running? Have a good time. I''ll go to sster. "


    After saying that, she yawned again and muttered, "Why am I so sleepy today?"


    In the past, when Nini finished her breakfast and came back, it was between half past seven and eight


    o''clock. It was exactly at this time when she had ss in the one or two ss in the morning.


    But why was she so sleepy today?


    Michelle thought it might be because she yed games tootest night, so she went straight to the


    bookshelf to take the books for the morning ss.


    John carried Nina to the sofa and threw Nina on it. He nced at her small apartment, which was well


    decorated, but why were there so many decorations with rabbit patterns, and even the pillows on the


    sofa were a rabbit and a carrot.


    Did she like rabbits?


    Nina sat on the sofa silently, like a ghost, quietly angry with herself.


    She was afraid of being cut off her hands and feet. Otherwise, when John carried her just now, even if


    she punched him with her fist, she would have beat him to internal wounds.


    "Where is the wardrobe?" John was still thinking about her exposed legs, which were particrly eye-


    catching.


    She dared to show her legs to others.


    Nina seemed not to hear it.


    Instead, Michelle pointed at their bedroom and said, "In the room."


    Hearing Michelle''s voice, Nina finally came to her senses. She hadn''t settled ounts with Michelle


    yet.


    "Mickey, what are you doing?" ''Why didn''t you answer my phone before? Today, when he called you,


    you answered and even got up to open the door for him.


    Michelle, have you been bribed!''


    Nina indignantly questioned in her heart, but she couldn''t say it in front of John, lest she would be


    "I''m looking for my book." Michelle didn''t understand what Nina meant at all, nor did she notice Nina''s


    doubtful eyes. "I''m going to have sster. Where is my book? I remember you have ssester.


    What ss do you take? I''ve found the book for you. "


    Michelle gave an irrelevant answer. She answered gently, especially when she said that she wanted to


    help Nina find her book. Nina had always yielded to soft approach but rejecting force. Now Nina didn''t


    me her at all. Nina''s heart softened, and shey down on the sofa like a deted ball.


    Forget it. No matter how stupid her rabbit was, she have to endure it.


    "Mickey, it''s only six fifty now." Nina took out her phone and reminded her kindly.


    "What? Is it only six fifty? " Michelle blinked and turned to look at Nina.


    "Yes." Nina nodded automatically, "You can go back to sleep."


    Hearing that it was not seven o''clock yet, Michelle immediately walked to the bedroom with a smile.


    "Okay, I can sleep for half an hour."


    John came out with a long dress. It was just then that Michelle entered the room and closed the door


    continuing to sleep.


    "Put it on." The long dress in John''s hand was exactly the one that Nina had worn from the North Yard


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    yesterday.


    Facing the order from John, Nina wanted to refute, but she couldn''t. She took the dress and looked at it


    helplessly. "Do you want me to run in this dress?"


    "You don''t have to run. You have good physical strength."


    "How do you know how strong I am?" Nina couldn''t help but roll her eyes.


    Suddenly, John smiled wickedly, "I''ve experienced."


    When they were in the Four Seasons Garden, the little girl had been tortured by him the whole night.


    She could wake up early and run away without a trace. Wasn''t she just very strong?


    But unfortunately, he hadn''t experienced again.


    It took Nina a while to react. She stood up and took the dress to the bedroom. Then she heard the


    man''s evil voice and a lowugh.


    "I experienced in the Four Seasons Garden." His low and maic voice sounded evil and attractive.


    Then John said word by word, "You really have good physical strength."


    Especially thest sentence, John said with a fatal bewitchment, seemed to be able to pull the body of


    Nina. Nina stopped in ce, with one hand on the doorknob, and did not open the bedroom door for a


    long time.


    Nina''s face flushed red, then her neck, cheeks and ears also turned red.


    Not only Nina''s face was as red as rouge, but also her heart suddenly beat two times, and her voice


    was slightly dry and hoarse.


    What was this man talking about just now?!


    What kind of physical strength was good?


    Crazy!


    Nina went crazy again, and the feeling of blushing as soon as she saw the John appeared, and even


    deepened.


    This time, she only heard his voice. When she heard him describe one thing word by word, she


    blushed that her whole body was about to burn.


    Nina didn''t dare to look back at the zing sight. She gritted her teeth and tightened her grip on the


    door handle. Then she slipped into the bedroom.


    Bang


    The sound of the door closing was louder than ever.


    The dizzy Michelle was shocked to sit up. She suddenly sat up straight and fell down after the sound


    disappeared.


    "How could this be?" Nina asked herself in a low voice. She held her red cheeks and quickly lowered


    the temperature with her hands. If she didn''t lower the temperature, she suspected that her head would


    be burned.


    Just now, her mind was full of indescribable scenes of the two of them. Her mouth suddenly felt limp


    and numb, and the feeling was every time when John bit her mouth randomly.


    "What am I thinking about? No, no, you can''t think about it. " Nina immediately shook her head, hoping


    to shake off the images in her mind, but the more she thought, the more she thought.


    Atst, she had to go to the window and open it. The wind in April blew for a while and the images


    dissipated a lot.


    God bless......


    Nina closed her eyes and tried to calm herself down. Only in this way could she calm down and return


    to her normal heartbeat.


    John stared at the door leisurely, and his deep eyes seemed to be able to prate the door. When he


    saw the shy look of Nina, his eyes were sparkling.


    Little girl was indeed children. She was too shy.


    He decided to teach her more in the future.


    When Nina came out, she had already changed into the dress chosen by John, and her face was


    slightly cold.


    "Well, that''s good." John added in a forced tone, "Throw away all your clothes and pants. We don''tck


    the money for this cloth."


    ''Was this a matter of money?''


    Nina thought to herself. Why was there so many crooked reasons for John?


    "It''s my business. It''s none of your business." He wanted to manage too many things that he even had


    time to discipline her.


    "Why can''t I discipline my woman?"


    "Who is your woman?"


    "You. Have you forgotten what you said? " With an evil and attractive smile on his face, John reminded


    Nina deliberately, "John is your first man, and also thest man."


    "I am not." Nina retorted sourly. She was very depressed. Didn''t he say that he cared about face the


    most?


    Was John she met recently a fake one?


    Where was his face?

 Chapter 87 Be Defeated By Her

    Chapter 87 Be Defeated By Her


    John slowly stood up and came to Nina to touch her head, but she dodged.


    "I told you not to touch my head." It was like touching a pet, but she was a human, not a pet! Why


    couldn''t he remember what she said?


    Then he withdrew his hand that had stopped in the air and approached Nina''s face. He reached out his


    hand and pinched it. "I also said that I would pinch your face if I didn''t touch your head."


    Her face was as tender as a peeled egg. It felt good.


    "Ah, let me go, let me go." With her eyes wide open, she grabbed his right wrist and nced at the


    lower part of his body.


    His eagle-like sharp eyes just caught the eyes of Nina. He had already known what she would do next.


    When Nina was about to raise her foot and give a side kick, John firmly caught her calf with his left


    hand while his right hand was still pinching her face.


    "Little girl, what do you think about it?" He raised his eyebrows, as if he was waiting for her praise.


    In order to avoid being beaten, he had specially learned some tackling skills from Richard.


    He had never thought of improving his tackling skills since he was dignified and nobody dared to hurt


    him. Besides, he was protected by Richard.


    He didn''t expect that he had to learn tackling skills for a little girl.


    But it seemed to have worked. At least he could withstand the kick.


    Nina didn''t expect that he would be able to withstand the kick. The warmth on her calf reminded her of


    one thing.


    He had been giving in to her before.


    But that didn''t mean that she really needed to be suppressed by him instead.


    "Well, so what?" Nina quickly changed her posture, pressed her thumb on the meridians of John''s wrist


    and slowed down the speed of blood cirction.


    She smiled defiantly.


    John''s right hand loosened and gradually became numb. As long as Nina exerted a little more strength,


    there would be a pain and numb swelling on his wrist.


    It was not a good feeling, as if someone was holding his life.


    "Let go of me." He didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry. Why did this little girl always have a way


    to control him.


    Was he going to be defeated by her?


    "Let go of me, too." Nina reduced her strength and negotiated with him.


    He smiled andpromised, "Okay, let''s do it at the same time."


    Nina red at him. She knew that he didn''t dare to y tricks. Otherwise, she would pinch another


    acupoint on his hand so that he would feel the numbness of his whole hand.


    "One, two, three..." Nina counted and loosened her grip on the wrist of John.


    At the same time, John also loosened his grip graudually, but a hint of slyness shed through his eyes


    and he suddenly grabbed Nina''s ankle and pulled her into his arms.


    Nina cried out. She lost her bnce. She didn''t expect that he would go back on his word.


    Before she could react, she had already been into his arms and bumped into his strong chest. She


    could smell his unique smell, with a faint smell of tobo. Behind her, a pair of big hands were holding


    her.


    "You lied to me!"


    "Don''t move. Men in the morning are very dangerous." He exhaled in Nina''s ear and threatened her


    with a smile.


    "Shame on you!" Nina cursed. She really didn''t dare to act rashly and just let him hold her.


    ''Shame on me?''


    Yes, he had always cared about his face and reputation.


    But if he wanted to hold Nina in his arms, he had to put his face aside.


    Nina was surrounded by the warmth and the breath of John, especially the faint smell of tobo.


    She knew that he had the habit of smoking. It seemed that he hadn''t smoked in front of her since they


    came out of the billiards roomst time.


    She hated it when someone smoked in front of her and she also hated the choking smoke. But at this


    moment, she felt the faint smoke from John was very pleasant and special.


    It seemed that only John had such a unique smell. As long as she got close to him, she could smell it.


    "Loosen me." Nina broke free from John''s arms with just a little strength.


    John voluntarily let go of her. Otherwise, even with great effort, she might not be able to break free.


    Taking a look at his watch, he said in a soft voice, "Well, I have to go to work."


    ''Hurry up, go to work right away.''


    Nina was eager for his leaving.


    But when he disappeared at the door, she was a little disappointed and suddenly stopped him.


    "John..." As soon as she stopped him, she regretted. Fortunately, she thought fast and immediately


    thought of the pen. "Have you got your pen? I sent it to the reception of yourpanyst time."


    "I got it." John answered, his bright eyes looking a littleplicated.


    Did she stop him just for a pen?


    "Oh, that''s good. I think the pen is very expensive." Nina nodded. In order to say something more, she


    casually said, "Last time when I sent you the pen, the receptionist was very careful."


    Then he remembered that the receptionist had put a tissue in the box containing his pen. He nodded


    and turned away.


    "Nini, are you reluctant to let Uncle John leave? Just go out to meet him." Michelle said with a rabbit


    pillow in her hand. Her words were very ambiguous, but her big ck eyes looked innocent.


    "When did you wake up?" Nina was stunned. Did Mechelle see everything?


    "I woke up when you were in his arms."


    "Why didn''t you help me? Why didn''t you call me? You just let him hold my head in his arms for so


    long. I almost fainted." Nina said guiltily, not noticing the flush on her face.


    "Really? I just saw youughing happily in his arms." Mechelle told the truth, which exposed Nina''s


    guilty conscience.


    This time, Nina couldn''t refute. She looked away to take the books for today''s ss.


    It was in the Time Group.


    When John went to work, he passed by the receptionist and saw her smiling and nodding. "Good


    morning, Mr. John."


    It suddenly urred to him what Nina had said and that Henry had been sent to work for Adrian


    recently. He needed a temporary assistant.


    So he directly ordered the receptionist to work as his assistant.


    Standing in the CEO''s office, the assistant didn''t feel the joy of promotion. Instead, she asked gingerly,


    "Mr. John, why did you ask me to be an assistant?"


    She didn''t think she was capable or good-looking.


    Mr. John had never hired a woman to work as his assistant. If he suddenly promoted her, she would


    probably be the public enemy of all the women in thepany. Being his temporary assistant


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    was not a good job.


    "She says you are a careful person." Without even raising his eyelids, John lowered his head to work


    and said in a voice as cold as ice.


    "She?" The assistant asked in confusion. She didn''t know who she was.


    "You''ve met her before." When it came to Nina, he couldn''t help but say a few more words, "The pen."


    The pen?


    The beauty who came to return the penst time?


    "Miss Nina?" The assistant''s pupils shrank slightly and couldn''t help gossiping in her heart. It seemed


    that Nina had a close rtionship with John.


    When he heard how she called Nina, he frowned and said coldly, "Call her madam from now on."


    The people around him all called her madam, which made him feelfortable.


    Besides, she would marry him sooner orter.


    "Ma, ma... Madam?" The assistant almost slipped. It turned out that Nina was John''s wife.


    She was shocked.


    "Yes, Mr. John." The assistant began to work diligently.


    The first task was to make a summary of Nina''s ss schedule and living habits.


    The second task was to drive to pick up Nina to the designated ce for dinner.


    When the assistant saw Nina in the LD University, she saw her in Noah''s car.


    She had no choice but to call John and tell him the truth, trying to be implicit, in case of angering John.


    "Mr. John, madam has got in a man''s car."

 Chapter 88 Senior

    Chapter 88 Senior


    Noah drove Nina and they went to the Chinese restaurant on the sixteenth floor of the HD Square.


    Gentlemanly, he let Nina order and then took out a square gift box and handed it to her.


    "These are lollipops of twelve vors." He said in a hoarse voice.


    Nina was not attracted by the lollipops, but by Noah''s voice. She looked up and met his clear eyes.


    Noah''s hoarse voice was totally different from the low and deep voice of John, but they both sounded


    particrly pleasant. John''s eyes were deep and Noah''s eyes were clear. They were different but were


    both charming.


    Nina couldn''t helpparing the two men. If Noah didn''t be a policeman, he would definitely be


    as outstanding as John and be a business legend.


    However, to be the leader of the business world, one had to be a ruthless person like John, who


    had always been in the leading position and who people didn''t dare to disobey.


    "Wow, did you really give me lollipops?" When Nina came to her senses, she opened the box and saw


    twenty-four lollipops in it, which were neatly arranged and looked pleasing.


    "Don''t you like it? I''ve given half of the lollipops to you and I''ll keep the others. You can ask me for more


    when your lollipops are eaten up." Seeing that she really liked the lollipops, Noah smiled.


    Nina took out one and gently rotated the candy with her fingers. She was really like a child who got


    candy and smiled.


    The lollipop was not only delicious, but also good-looking.


    But it didn''t seem appropriate for her to ask Noah for free lollipops. "You can tell me where to buy them.


    I can buy them myself. I have the money to buy the lollipops."


    Noah smiled. He didn''t think that she didn''t have the money to buy the lollipops, but there were no such


    lollipops for sale.


    He made the lollipops himself.


    "There is no such lollipops for sale in the shops. You can take them from me or buy them from me."


    "Oh, I see. No wonder the packaging is different from what I see in ordinary advertisements." It


    suddenly urred to Nina that Noah was actually a rich man. Rich men seemed to like unique things.


    "In that case, let me buy them. How about buying the lollipops from you regrly?"


    "That''s a good suggestion." Noah nodded.


    "How much? I will transfer the money to you." Nina put the lollipops away and put them aside.


    Suddenly, she remembered that she didn''t know Noah''s WeChat ID, so she asked, "What''s your


    WeChat ID? Is it your phone number? I''ll add you and transfer the money to you."


    "Yes." Noah wanted to refuse to ept her money since he had promised to give her lollipops, but


    when he heard that she was going to add his WeChat ount, he hesitated for a moment and didn''t


    say anything.


    Nina asked again, "How much is it?"


    "Twelve." Noah spoke of the number of the lollipops without hesitation. In fact, the raw material of the


    lollipop he ordered was very expensive. The amount of sugar in the lollipop was low and it would not


    cause dental cavities. Lollipops of different tastes had different effects. For example, lollipops of orange


    vor helped refresh oneself.


    As far as he was concerned, she was just a sophomore and didn''t have any ie. It was better to


    sell the lollipops to her at market price.


    Nina regarded him as an honest man and had no doubt about the price at all so she transferred twelve


    dors to him.


    "Miss Nina, I have always wanted to ask you something. How did you know my phone number?" He


    had been back in LC City for less than a month and just changed his phone number. Except for some


    of his colleagues and one of his teachers, no one knew his new number.


    Even his family didn''t know he hade back, let alone his phone number.


    So he was very curious.


    "I have your name card." Nina took out Noah''s name card from her bag, which was protected well. "My


    teacher gave it to me."


    He took the card and looked at it. He immediately thought of something and asked suspiciously, "Mr.


    Gu?"


    "Yes." Nina nodded. It was not strange that Noah knew her teacher, but it was strange that he also


    called him Mr. Gu. Normally, people called him Professor Gu, and few people called him Mr. Gu.


    Except for...


    The disciples of Mr. Gu..


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Do you also call him Mr. Gu? Aren''t you also a disciple of him?" There was a flicker of expectation in


    Nina''s eyes. She admired her seniors, who she had never met, very much because she had heard a lot


    of their stories and Mr. Gu often analysed the cases they had dealt with, which made her always


    admire them.


    Noah understood what she meant. "So you are thest disciple who Mr. Gu often mentions. But I''m not


    a disciple of Mr. Gu. I''m just lucky enough to be taught by him for two years."


    "So you are my senior." Nina''s eyes lit up with excitement, as if a fan had seen her idol.


    "Sort of." Looking at the sparkling eyes of Nina, Noah was somewhat fascinated.


    Nina sat up straight, raised her hands and cupped her fists. She smiled seriously and said, "Brother, I


    hope you can give me more advice in the future. Come on, let''s drink with water. I''d like to propose a


    toast to you."


    She was a excited. She drank water in a bold and elegant way, just like a heroine.


    He was amused by her words and deeds. He also raised his ss and imitated her, "You tter me."


    Nina smiled joyfully, "I finally meet one of the legendary seniors. I am too excited."


    "I also meet Mr. Gu''s legendaryst disciple. Two years ago, when I and your other seniors knew about


    this, we were all curious. One of us specially asked Mr. Gu. He only said that we would see you at the


    right time." Noah thought of her calmness when he first met her, the whiteboard with the information of


    the dead and her wise judgment. He was impressed by her.


    No wonder Mr. Gu epted her. Such a brave and wise girl was indeed lovely.


    "Mr. Gu is right. We two did meet at the right time. It was impolite for me to call you Noah just now. I''d


    better call you brother from now on. Don''t call me Miss Nina. Call me Nina." Nina seemed to have a


    closer rtionship with Noah. She was not as reserved as before and became more lively and had


    more facial expressions.


    He remembered that her surname was Lu. Noah thought that there were few people whose surname


    was Lu. The ce where this surname appeared the most was CM Ind, where the elk was regarded


    as a mascot. It was the richest ce in the world and also a small country.


    "Your surname is Lu. Right?" Noah guessed that Nina was from CM Ind. Firstly, her surname was


    Lu. Secondly, she had a special appearance, with a tall and straight nose.


    He had once been to CM Ind. The people of that country looked outstanding and had their own


    characteristics. He didn''t think they were different when he was on the ind. But when he was in other


    ces, he could tell the difference by careful observation.


    After all, people living in different ces had their unique characteristics.

 Chapter 89 Not A Mistress

    Chapter 89 Not A Mistress


    Noticing the inquiry in Noah''s eyes, Nina blinked and said as if nothing had happened, "Yes, my


    surname is Lu. Is it strange? I live in a fishing vige in Spring City. "


    "It''s not strange." It was not strange at first, but she exined the address of her home spontaneously,


    as if she was deliberately misleading him, which was suspicious.


    Spring City and CM Ind were across the sea. There were indeed some fishing viges with the


    surname of Lu living there. It was said that they had moved here from CM Ind long time ago.


    Noah was more or less sure that Nina had something to do with CM Ind.


    Since she was unwilling to tell him her identity, he would respect her will and would not force her.


    "I once stayed in spring city for a period of time and was lucky enough to go to a small fishing vige


    nearby. I heard that people there liked to add a word of the name. Since you are from Spring City, I will


    call you Ninja from now on. What do you think?"


    Hearing the name "Ninja", Nina was stunned. Only her brother would call her "Ninja" kindly.


    When Noah called her "Ninja", Nina seemed to see her brother sitting opposite her and looking at her


    with a smile.


    "Well, my family also call me like that." Nina nodded and agreed. She didn''t think it was inappropriate.


    But she didn''t think there was anything wrong with her name, which made Noah catch a huge loophole.


    The residents of the fishing vige in Spring City didn''t call others like this. He heard this name from


    CM Ind. The elders or ordinary people in their family would add a word of the name, which was a


    very intimate name.


    When Nina said that her family also called her like this, Noah had already confirmed that Nina was from


    CM Ind.


    Themoners of CM Ind were either rich or powerful. Why did shee to LC City and didn''t stay


    in CM Ind?


    Although he had a lot of doubts in his heart, they were all Nina''s own affairs. Whether he knew it or not


    was not a big deal.


    Noah nced at the Chinese food on the table and said softly, "Ninja, let''s have dinner first. I know


    there is a restaurant where the fish is very delicious. They are all transported from the training ground


    of CM Ind. They are fresh. I''ll take you there next time. "


    CM Ind was a rich ce guarded by the sea. The people there mainly ate seafood and fish, and the


    style of their diet was western countries. They ate western food was more than Chinese food.


    Now it was Chinese food. He wondered if she could get used to it?


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Nina''s hand, which was picking up the chopsticks, paused and looked at Noah with an unreadable


    expression. She felt that Noah seemed to know that she was not from Spring City and had already


    noticed her identity.


    But when she saw that Noah''s eyes were clear and sincere. His tone and expression were natural, and


    he seemed not to get the root of the matter. Nina was a little relieved.


    It doesn''t matter for him to noticed her identity only if he didn''t tell anyone.


    "Okay, I like fish since I was a child, but I don''t want too many people to know about it." Nina''s pun told


    Noah that his guess was right. She was from CM Ind.


    Thest sentence was to remind him not to reveal her identity casually. She didn''t want anyone to know


    about it, lest it cause trouble.


    The unexpected implication shocked Noah. He didn''t expect that Nina would directly confirm his guess.


    As for the fact that she didn''t want others to know, he would keep it a secret even if she didn''t remind


    him.


    Noah and Nina had known each other for less than a week, and they seldom met each other. Nina


    chose to believe that Noah would keep it a secret. This trust came from Noah''s identity, a righteousw


    enforcer, and also her senior brother.


    "Ninja, eat more meat. You are a little thin." Noah involuntarily began to like Nina, but in fact, he was


    thanking her for her trust.


    Facing the dish of meat ced in front of her by Noah, Nina licked her lips and blinked with gratitude.


    "Brother, you really understand me. I like meat."


    "But why do you look so thin?" Noah thought she didn''t eat anything that would add fat, such as some


    meat. He had seen his aunt didn''t eat any greasy meat in order to keep her figure.


    "Am I thin? Maybe I don''t get fat. " Nina picked up a piece of meat with chopsticks and put it in her


    mouth to chew slowly. The tip of her tongue asionally tasted. It was worthy of being a five star


    restaurant. The chef was really good at cooking.


    "If my aunt hears this, she will be furious." Noah shook his head with a smile and ordered a ss of


    juice for her.


    "You must have a good rtionship with your aunt." Nina had heard Noah mention his aunt two times.


    Except for this aunt, Noah had never mentioned any other family members.


    Only the one who was in his heart could not help but talk about it.


    "Yes, she is two years older than me. She is a very powerful female entrepreneur, but she is also very


    hard." It was so hard that she had to support the whole family''s business, and she couldn''t even


    consider her own life.


    When Noah confessed, his eyes shed a dark light. He felt sorry for his aunt, because he insisted on


    being a police, and this burden fell on her.


    "Ninja, eat more." Noah put some food into Nina''s bowl and changed the topic. Apparently, he didn''t


    want to talk about it anymore.


    Nina understood him because she didn''t want to mention anything about her family.


    The two of them talked about criminal psychology and case reasoning, which were twomon


    hobbies, and they would always be very excited when they talked about this.


    Nina was asking Noah for some details of the case with excitement. Noah would also patiently tell


    them. The two were enjoying talking about it, not knowing that there was a cold man standing outside


    the restaurant.


    Danger was approaching.


    "Mr. John, do you need me to invite madam out?" The assistant quietly moved a few small steps left,


    fearing that she would be frozen by Mr. John''s cold.


    "No." John''s cold voice was as cold as the wind. He walked inside, and the assistant followed him in a


    hurry.


    Along the way, they walked like an iceberg. No waitress came forward to talk more, and all of them


    pretended not to see them.


    "Sir, how many of you?" There was a man who was not afraid of death. He came out, but his legs were


    trembling because of the re from John. He still followed far away, in case that the guest would be


    angry if he couldn''t find the waiter when necessary.


    "Catch adultery." John happened toe to the side of Nina and the others. His tall and slender body


    cast a shadow. The two words squeezed out from his gritted teeth were like a sharp de, chopping


    down on Nina and Noah.


    The discussion stopped abruptly.


    Both Nina and Noah raised their eyes to look at the source of the voice. When they saw John''s gloomy


    face, the two of them were stunned.


    Adultery? Catch adultery?


    "John?"


    "Mr. John?"


    His sharp eyes swept over the two people, as if his look could prate the two.


    John ignored Noah and bent down to carry Nina on his shoulder, walking out with a dark face.


    Another surge of blood and vitality flowed back from Nina''s body. Her entire body hung upside down on


    John, attracting everyone''s attention.


    Again!


    Again!


    "John, you fucking let go of me!" Nina didn''t pay attention to any civilizednguage. She roared angrily,


    and her voice seemed to be able to shake the sky.


    "Can you stop doing this? You always carry me on your shoulder. What do you think of me? " mes of


    fury gushed out.


    "No."


    This method the most useful to you. Why not use it?


    "Mr. John, please let her go." Noah stood up and stopped John. His voice was sonorous and powerful.


    "Any problem?" There was a cold aura in John''s deep eyes. Before Noah could answer, John said with


    oppression and ridicule, "What identity do you use to ask me to let go of my woman? The criminal


    investigation team has enough time to deal with this matter? "


    Was Ninja Mr. John''s woman?


    Noah''s eyes fell on the red face of Nina who was in anger. Nina said angrily, "John, don''t push your


    luck. I wasn''t a mistress!"


    A mistress?


    "When did you know that?" John stopped and his eyes were as deep as a pool of stagnant water.


    How did the little girl know that he had hidden his marriage?

 Chapter 90 His Wife Was Nina

    Chapter 90 His Wife Was Nina


    "Put me down." Nina flipped her hair and pped her hands on John''s back. She used a lot of strength,


    as if she was deliberately venting her dissatisfaction.


    She had known that John had a fiancee, but she had never said it. Now he said she was his woman in


    front of her brother, Nina couldn''t help but speak it out.


    "I have already known it. John, we are both married. It''s immoral for you to tantly im that I''m your


    woman. "


    Nobody spoke after hearing Nina''s words.


    Her words weighed a thousand pounds that John couldn''t take a single step forward. He stood still in a


    daze.


    John had nned to solve this matter secretly so that the little girl could stay with him aboveboard.


    But she had knew about it?


    Mr. John, who had always been decisive in the business, suddenly didn''t know how to exin to her.


    "Mr. John and madam..." The assistant next to them was stunned. Madam had got married, and Mr.


    John was also married. While their marriage partner was not each other.


    What kind of mistake was this?


    Even Noah, who had always been calm, was confused. What did he hear just now?


    Mr. John was married. Why haven''t he heard of it?


    And Ninja was also married?


    It was immoral for two married people to tangle with each other.


    Noah said again, "Mr. John, please put Ninja down. Many people are watching us."


    People who was looking at them lowered their heads and didn''t dare to make a sound when John


    raised his head and looked around.


    It was impossible for anyone who could enter the restaurant not to focus on something else. A single


    name "Mr. John" was enough to frighten everyone.


    "Clear the site." He ordered with cold face which made everyone left wisely.


    The assistant reminded everyone, "Sign your name at the front desk before you leave. If anyone tell


    others what happened today, he will oppose Mr. John."


    Henry had warned her that when Mr. John encountered madam, he would always be impulsive and


    would not consider whether it would damage his image in public. Therefore, as an assistant, she must


    protect Mr. John''s interests all the time and not spread any negative impact on Mr. John.


    But why didn''t Henry tell her that thisdy was not Mr. John''s wife?


    However, since Mr. John had personally said Ms. Nina to be the wife of him, they could only


    respectfully call her madam.


    Moreover, she was very grateful to Ms. Nina. If it weren''t for her help, she wouldn''t have been able to


    be Mr. John''s assistant.


    The assistant might not be a good job, but she could earn money.


    "Mr. John, all the people have been cleared up except this gentleman." Seeing that Mr. John put


    madam down without any difficulty, the assistant sighed in her heart. ''Mr. John must have done it more


    than once.''


    It was not until her toes touched the ground that Nina felt her heart a little more stable. After shouting


    out the words just now, she was frightened all the time.


    She smoothed her hair and avoided theplicated and burning eyes of John. She went straight to the


    point. "You''ve made it clear. Don''t tease me anymore. I''m not funny at all. I''ll fulfill the conditions I


    promised you. I''ll try to repay you for saving my life."


    "Repay? How do you want to repay me? " John knew that she had a clear distinction between kindness


    and resentment, but he really didn''t like the way she treated him.


    She would enter his family sooner orter. Why did she distinguish it so clear?


    As for the woman who had marriage with him, he would divorce her sooner orter.


    So, she wanted him to let her go? No way!


    "You have to pledge to marry me to express your gratitude." John said unhurriedly, his charming eyes


    exuding irresistible authority.


    John was not easy-going, and Nina was not a coward.


    "Even if I divorce and marry you, you can''t ept my identity aboveboard. I won''t to be a mistress. "


    Nina didn''t believe that he would break off the engagement with Miss Vivian.


    Ye family was not an ordinary family. The engagement between the two of them was a political


    marriage.


    She had investigated a lot ofplicated rtionships in LC City, and found that the Shi Family and


    the Ye Family were on good terms. He helped James to suppress the Zhang family. But when Ye


    Family stood out, he had stopped.


    In the past, they would not interfere with each other. But now, it was likely that they would joined up.


    After the marriage of the two families, theirmon power would reach the peak. At that time, the LC


    City and even the domestic economy would be monopolized by Shi and Ye Families.


    A marriage, in exchange for great power, was worth it for such a noble family.


    Nina hated political marriage the most.


    The voice of Nina, neither humble nor pushy, echoed in John''s mind. Her firm eyes made John frown.


    The next second, his brows smoothed.


    "You have no choice." John came to Nina and threatened her. He grabbed her shoulder with one hand


    and didn''t allow her to break free from his grip. He curled up a strand of her ck hair with the other


    hand and bent over to whisper in her ear, "Don''t get too close to any other man without my permission,


    if you don''t want him to break his hands or feet, or more miserable."


    The man''s hot breath made Nina shiver.


    Son of a bitch! He always threaten Nina with the people around her!


    The feeling of being threatened disturbed Nina. Without any response, she red at him angrily.


    "John, don''t overdo it!" Atst, Nina couldn''t help but curse.


    "If I don''t do this, you don''t know how to restrain yourself." John seemed to be angry and ordered the


    assistant, "Send her back to the LD University. If she runs halfway..."


    He didn''t need to finish his sentence, the rest three knew how serious the matter was.


    "Yes, Mr. John. Madam, please. " The assistant was nervous and looked at Nina with expectantion.


    She could only hope that Nina would be mercy and not watch her die.


    Due to the deterrent force of John, Nina reluctantly left with the assistant.


    Only left the two men looking at each other.


    "Noah, don''t think about Nina. Otherwise, Kristina won''t live a peaceful life." As soon as John opened


    his mouth, he went straight to the other''s lifeline. The warning in his eyes was filled with killing intent.


    Noah replied calmly, "I think Mr. John misunderstood me. I''m Ninja''s friend. But Mr. John, now that you


    have married, don''t show affection to others. "


    Thest sentence seemed to have other meanings.


    The two of them left. John headed straight to the SQ Road, reaching out for the divorce agreement that


    had already been signed.


    "Give me the divorce agreement." John looked serious.


    He didn''t have time to contact his wife now. The fastest way was to get the divorce agreement that she


    had signed. As long as he signed it, they would no longer be a couple.


    Of course, he could leave a ce for his little girl.


    Sam looked at his little son with a serious face and remained silent for a long time. He didn''t agree until


    Mr. Jake whispered something in his ear.


    "Go and fetch the divorce agreement."


    "Yes." Mr. Jake took out the neatly folded divorce agreement and handed it to John. "Mr. John, this is


    the divorce agreement signed by Mrs. Faye."


    Mr. Sam eagerly looked at the divorce agreement that had been taken by John. No matter what, he had


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    to struggle again. He couldn''t lose such a precious daughter-inw.


    "Please see clearly who your wife is when you sign it!" Mr. Sam snorted and let Mr. Jake help him walk


    away.


    John took out his pen and directly turned to the ce where his signature was needed. Reminded by


    Mr. Sam just now, John paid more attention to it.


    As soon as the tip of the pen touched the paper, a familiar handwriting suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    The name "Nina" suddenly appeared in front of him, and gradually erged, upying his entire heart.


    "Nina?" With a shake of his hand holding the pen, John opened his thin red lips slightly and was


    stunned.


    His wife was Nina?


    Was his little girl his secret wife?

 Chapter 91 He Was The Only One Who Didnt Know Nina Was His Wife

    Chapter 91 He Was The Only One Who Didn''t Know Nina Was His Wife


    Observing in secret, Sam saw that John was shocked and was holding a pen but didn''t write anything,


    which pleased Sam very much. He smiled with relief.


    "That''s a good idea." Sam praised Mr. Jake. It was Mr. Jake who asked him to take out the divorce


    agreement.


    "Henry told me that Mr. John asked madam to marry him. But madam said she would only marry him


    as his legal wife. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have any rtionship with him. Now that they have fallen in


    love with each other, if we give the divorce agreement to Mr. John at this time and let him see clearly


    who signed it, they won''t get divorced. What''s more, they will have a closer rtionship."


    "You are right. Look, he has taken back his pen and left with the divorce agreement." Sam smiled, with


    more wrinkles on his face. He couldn''t help but think about the future, ''It seems that Nina will marry


    John and I will have a grandson soon.''


    Mr. Jake was happy to see Sam grin from ear to ear. But when he thought of Vivian''s birthday party, he


    was worried.


    "Sir, Miss Vivian''s birthday party ising soon. Miss Jessica has been trying to make a match


    between Mr. John and Miss Vivian. If they know that Mr. John and madam have been married, I''m


    afraid there will be many disputes because of madam''s current identity."


    "How can there be any dispute? Who dares to dispute? I chose her as my son''s wife." Sam was very


    satsfied with his daughter-inw.


    Mr. Jake answered truthfully, "Miss Jessica attaches great importance to Mr. John''s marriage. She


    prefers a family of equal social rank and always wants him to marry Miss Vivian. The Ye family also


    values family background. If they know Mr. John and madam''s marriage, I''m afraid they will ridicule


    madam for her identity."


    "Indeed, they are not from families of equal social rank. But it''s not that Nina doesn''t deserve John, but


    that our family doesn''t match her family. As for the so-called family background and social rank of the


    Ye family... Nina''s family background is beyond their reach. Vivian was just a daughter of the mistress


    before she entered the Ye family." Sam snorted. He looked down upon the mistress the most.


    Mr. Jake didn''t know much about the identity of Nina, so he asked for more information.


    "Sir, madam is from CM Ind, where every ordinary resident is either rich or noble, but our family is


    far more beyond being rich and noble. Why do you say our family doesn''t match hers?"


    "Who says that Nina is just the daughter of an ordinary family in CM Ind? She is the real princess."


    Sam smiled proudly. Thanks to his intelligence, he had made Nina his daughter-inw.


    ''Now let''s see if John can really make Nina be his real wife.''


    It was in the North Yard.


    John leaned against the sofa and lit a cigarette. He breathed out the smoke and looked at the divorce


    agreement on the table with aplicated expression. Beside it was the self-criticism report written by


    Nina herself.


    The handwriting on the divorce agreement was exactly the same as that on the self-criticism report.


    Obviously, they were written by the same person.


    Was Nina his wife?


    He felt shocked.


    This news was like a thunderp, which struck him so heavily that he felt that his body was almost not


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    his. He didn''t know whether he should be happy or sad.


    His beloved little girl was his wife so it was naturally worth celebrating.


    He didn''t know it until now, which made him fail to fulfill his duty as a husband all the time. Every time


    he just stopped, which made him so sad.


    What''s more, it seemed that he had scolded her husband more than once.


    What did he say?


    A eunuch? Impotent? Something wrong with his brain? Something wrong with his mind? Something


    wrong with his body?


    Wasn''t he cursing himself? He felt angry.


    He puffed the cigarette, then threw it on the ground and stepped hard on it, as if he was stepping on his


    own face, causing a burning pain.


    What the hell was going on!


    If he had known earlier that Nina was his wife, she might have been pregnant with his child.


    Then he puffed out a mouthful of smoke and picked up the self-criticism report and the divorce


    agreement. Afterparing the two signatures, he felt that it was really a little illusory. He had to make


    it clear today.


    He called Sam and asked, "Dad, who is my wife?" It was the first time that he called his father in the


    "Nina, the girl who you are often with. She is 20 years old, the most beautiful girl in LD University and


    majors in psychology. Do you regret it now? You don''t want to divorce? Who was the one who asked


    for the divorce agreement? Now I''ve given it to you and you can divorce now."


    John hung up the phone directly.


    He didn''t want to hear the strange voice of Sam on the phone.


    At this time, Helen came out with a cup of coffee. It was rare for John to go back to the North Yard at


    noon. He used to stay in thepany at noon and woulde back at night.


    She didn''t know what happened to John. He looked worried.


    "Mr. John, would you like a cup of coffee?" Helen bent down to put the coffee on the table and


    happened to see the divorce agreement. She was so scared that her hand trembled and the coffee


    almost spilled out.


    "Mr. John, why do you take the divorce agreement?" Helen put down the coffee in a hurry, grabbed the


    divorce agreement and held it in her arms. "Mr. John, why do you want to divorce? If madam has done


    anything to make you angry, you just forgive her. She is still young and still at school. It''s inevitable that


    she has a little temper. You should coax her. You can''t get divorced so casually."


    Listening to Helen''s earnest words, he keenly captured some useful information. Helen said that she


    was young and was still at school. Wasn''t she referring to Nina?


    "Do you know that Nina is my wife?" With aplicated look in his eyes, he stared straight at Helen.


    He was on the edge of anger.


    "Madam is your wife." Helen replied sincerely. She didn''t notice that John was getting angry.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" His cold voice was low and depressed. Helen had taken care of him for more


    than ten years and she had worked hard. Now she was old, so he could temporarily restrain the anger


    in his heart.


    Helen felt wronged. "Mr. John, I thought you knew it. I''ve always called her madam and you have no


    objection."


    ''I thought you knew she was your wife so you let me call her madam.''


    John was stunned. Was it his fault?


    At the same time, Adrian rushed to the North Yard with Henry, who was wearing a patient robe. Adrian


    came to seek justice for Henry. However, as soon as they stepped into the living room, they felt that the


    there was something wrong.


    Seeing the two of them, Helen seemed to see her savior. She grabbed the divorce agreement and went


    to ask for help. "Mr. Adrian and Mr. Henry, youe at the right time. Please persuade Mr. John not to


    divorce madam."


    "Divorce?" They were surprised.


    Adrian was surprised, "Mr. John, when did you get married?"


    Henry took the divorce agreement and knew it was taken from Sam. He was shocked.


    "Mr. John, has Mr. Sam agreed that you divorce Miss Nina?"


    How could Sam agree to give him the divorce agreement?


    "Miss Nina?" A cruel smile appeared on the corner of John''s mouth as if he had heard something


    terrible.


    "Well..." The corner of Henry''s mouth froze. He felt something wrong.


    "Do you also know that Nina is my wife?"


    Everyone around him knew that Nina was his wife. He was the only one who didn''t know it.

 Chapter 92 I Have Someone I Like

    Chapter 92 I Have Someone I Like


    Adrian just wanted to take Henry to ask for justice from Mr. John. Henry had a car ident in the


    hospital the day before yesterday, and on the second day, Mr. John asked him to take the hero to save


    the beauty, and then ordered a lot of work to Henry.


    As Henry''s new boss, he thought it was necessary to reduce some of Henry''s work tasks, so he


    brought Henry here from the hospital.


    He didn''t expect to hear a big secret.


    Mr. John was married?


    There was no news from the media outside, which meant that their marriage was concealed.


    The key point was that the girl who had beaten Mr. John was the one who got married secretly.


    Wow Fate!


    "Is she really my sister-inw? No wonder you asked me to call her sister-inw. You have knew she


    was Mr. John''s wife? " Adrian looked at Henry with a yful smile, which made things worse.


    "Mr. Adrian..." He just said that at this moment!


    Henry turned his head mechanically to look at Adrian, who was gloating over his misfortune. The smile


    at the corners of Henry mouth froze, and he suppressed his impulse to beat Adrian.


    From the corner of his eyes, he saw Mr. John frown. His throat tightened, as if he had seen his tragic


    ending.


    "Mr. John, please let me exin. In fact, I..."


    "What?" John''s voice was threatening, and his eyes were dark and frightening.


    How dare Henry exin it now? What did he do earlier?


    Henry''s heart trembled. Whether he exined it or not, he would end up miserably. At least, he had to


    let Mr. John know that it was really not his fault.


    "Mr. John, in fact, I have wanted to tell you many times that Ms. Nina is your wife, but every time I say


    something, you will interrupt me and let me shut up. Mr. John, I''ve made it clear. I''ll ept the


    punishment. " Henry braced himself to exin this matter. He breathed heavily and finally bent down


    solemnly.


    John narrowed his sharp eyes and thought about it carefully. Indeed, every time when he heard what


    Henry said, he would ask Henry to shut up.


    "Get out! You won''t get paid in a year." Even so, it was all his fault. He had the courage to exin


    earlier. How could he know it now?


    "Yes, yes, yes. Get out, right now." Henry nodded and turned away quickly.


    When he turned around, he was about to cry. His one year sry was in vain.


    "Well, Mr. John, I''m leaving now." Adrian thought it was better for him to leave, so he turned around and


    caught up with Henry.


    As soon as the two of them came out, they met the assistant who sent Nina back to LD University. As


    soon as she saw Henry, she grabbed his arm regardless of her image and said with a sad face, "Mr.


    Henry, why didn''t you tell me that Ms. Nina is not Mr. John''s legal wife? I almost couldn''t control myself


    when I heard it today. If I didn''t control myself, I might lose my job and lose my life. What should I do in


    that case? "


    "Ms. Nina is really Mr. John''s legal wife." Henry said seriously.


    "Then what happened today?"


    "It''s just that both of them don''t know the truth, but now Mr. John knows."


    Mr. John knew it now, but he was screwed.


    "My heart..." Being Mr. John''s assistant was really frightening. She knew something terrible just in the


    noon. Mr. John and Ms. Nina had their own families. Not long after, the situation turned around. It


    turned out that the two were couple, but they didn''t know.


    It was a serious mistake.


    Looking at the depressed look on Henry''s face, the assistant guessed that something must have


    happened inside. She asked gingerly, "What''s going on inside? Should I go in and tell Mr. John that I


    have sent Mrs. Nina back to school safely? "


    "Of course you have to go. Remember, things concerning Mrs. Nina are both urgent and important. You


    have to put them in the first ce." This was the rule he had summarized when he was with Mr. John.


    "Okay, I''ll go." The assistant looked at Henry gratefully and then walked inside.


    In fact, there was another thing that Henry wanted to remind him. But Mr. John was in a bad mood now,


    so he should be careful about what he said and what he did. He didn''t want to offend Mr. John.


    Henry didn''t know whether he should say. But in Adrian''s eyes, Henry was reluctant to leave. Adrian


    said, "I didn''t expect you to have such a unique taste that you like this kind of person."


    With a mocking voice, Henry pressed his lips and looked at Adrian with an obscure look.


    He didn''t understand why Adrian always targeted him. Every time he was targeted, it had something to


    do with women.


    The problem was that he didn''t even have a woman.


    On the contrary, Adrian himself stayed with all kinds of women every night.


    Thinking of this, a glimmer of dim light came into Henry''s eyes. He sneered and said angrily, "Different


    people likes different types of people."


    Then he turned around and left with a cold back.


    "Hello..." Adrian''s leisurely standing posture gradually changed, and the sneer at the corners of his


    mouth quickly disappeared. A sh of panic in his heart made him frown. He shouted at the back of


    Henry, "Do you really like that female assistant?"


    Henry stopped for a moment and left angrily.


    Seeing that he didn''t answer, Adrian followed him immediately with a cynical look. He put one hand on


    Henry''s shoulder, raised his eyebrows and whistled, "I don''t think that female assistant is good. How


    about I introduce a woman to you? I promise that the woman deserves you. That assistant doesn''t


    deserve you. "


    Henry''s face darkened when he said that. Atst, he shook off Adrian''s arm and strode away.


    "To be honest, that female assistant doesn''t deserve you." Adrian stopped and let out another loud


    shout. He watched Henry drive away with a yful smile.


    When the car disappeared on the winding road, the yfulness on his face seemed to be nailed, stiff


    and unnatural.


    Atst, his face gradually disappeared, and he became upset. Then he picked up his mobile phone and


    called his own women, and then drove away.


    He began to flirt with other women again.


    Henry sat in Adrian''spany, with his head buried on the desk full of documents and gauze on his


    forehead. His face was as dark as the bottom of a pan.


    The whole office was empty, except for endless documents.


    The quieter it was, the easier it is to notice small changes, and the changes would be magnified.


    Henry felt his hand holding the phone trembling, and his heart seemed to be seized by something.


    On the screen was Adrian''s chatting interface. Adrian had sent him dozens of pictures of beautiful


    women, and let him choose one of them.


    His fingertips turned white slightly. After hesitating for a while, he picked up a blurry photo from the


    photo album. It was difficult to tell the gender of the person on the photo, but the only clear thing was


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    that long ck hair, and the most attractive thing was that pair of peach blossom eyes.


    After receiving the photo, Henry typed, "I have the people I like."


    The smile on Adrian''s face froze when he received the news. He withdrew his hand from the beautiful


    woman''s shoulder and clicked on the photo. The photo was so blurry that his face could not be seen


    clearly, but his long ck straight hair was reminding him that Henry did have a woman.


    "Mr. Adrian... Come on! "The beauty wrapped her arms around the snake waist, but was pushed away


    by Adrian. He said," Get out. "


    Embarrassed, the beauty stood up reluctantly. Before she left, she stamped her foot hard and said


    sarcastically, "I''ve heard that Mr. Adrian has sexual dysfunction. He only hugs others without doing


    anything. I didn''t expect it to be true."


    "Didn''t you hear me? Get out! "

 Chapter 93 Tear Up The Divorce Agreement

    Chapter 93 Tear Up The Divorce Agreement


    Adrian left with Henry. The assistant left after reporting the task.


    The North Yard returned to peace again.


    Although John looked calm, he couldn''t calm down in his heart for a long time.


    There were a few more cigarette butts on the ashtray. Some of the ashes were shaken off on the table,


    which looked a little unpleasant but also harmonious.


    Just like John. In the past thirty years, he had been living in the ce he had set up for himself. He was


    an arrogant emperor. People around him only ttered him and no one dared to disobey him and even


    be arrogant in front of him.


    However, he met a girl who rushed into his ce, broke some of his constraints and broke his peaceful


    life.


    He had always thought of making Nina be his woman.


    It turned out that Nina had been his wife.


    If he had known this earlier, he would have carried her back to the North Yard and kept her at home. It


    must be a happy thing to stay with her everyday.


    Then he put out thest cigarette and made up his mind that his wife should live in the North Yard.


    But when he saw the divorce agreement on the table and thought of her messags, he was furious.


    His cold and handsome face darkened.


    How could she want to divorce him?


    No way!


    He flipped through the divorce agreement with his slender fingers and read it page by page. There


    were terms that she would have topensate the man twenty million if she had an extramarital affair.


    At that moment, an evil light shed in his dark eyes. He knew that it was time for him to be a real man


    and fulfill his responsibility as a husband.


    After memorizing all the contents of the divorce agreement, he slowly tore it up. Every time he tore it,


    the corners of his mouth would rise.


    By the time the divorce agreement was torn to pieces by him, his face was already full of smile. He was


    confident that he would make Nina be his woman.


    ''It''s impossible for us to divorce.''


    Helen had been observing secretly. When she saw John tear up the divorce agreement, she finally


    breathed a sigh of relief. Then she turned around and told Sam the good news.


    Sam, who was on the other end of the phone, almostughed himself to death. Mr. Jake was frightened


    so he called the family doctor in a hurry. In the end, it was just a false rm.


    After sending the message, Helen walked out. She looked at the time and reminded, "Mr. John, it''s two


    o''clock."


    It was time for work.


    John took a look at his watch. It was Wednesday. He couldn''t help smiling. "Today is Wednesday. I''m


    not going to work."


    All the electives of LD University were on Wednesday afternoon.


    So he wouldn''t go to work today. Instead, he would go to the university. He was to teach his wife a


    lesson.


    "Not going to work?" Helen was confused. Wasn''t John a workaholic? If he didn''t go to work, could it be


    said that...


    "Mr. John, are you going to take madam back to the North Yard?"


    "Yes." Then he changed his clothes and went to the university.


    The lecture room of the School of Literature was full of people.


    As soon as Nina came in, she saw that the entire ssroom was already full of people. Except for the


    few male students, almost all were girls.


    They were well-dressed and some of them were even refining the makeup with a small mirror, as if they


    were at a beauty contest.


    What was going on?


    She looked around and found that there was no spare seat. She didn''t know where to sit.


    When she was hesitating, a male ssmate suddenly stood up from the crowd with a simple and


    honest smile. He was waving at her and pointing at the empty seat beside him.


    "Nina, here, here..."


    Looking at the direction where the voice came from, Nina found that it was the male ssmate who


    had helped her in thest elective ss. She smiled and nodded to greet him.


    Seeing the empty seat beside him, she understood what he meant and walked over.


    When she walked over, there were many unfriendly gazes on her and some were whispering.


    "Why is she here? It is said that she is aloof and looks down upon any boy. Why does she attend this


    course?"


    "It''s not that she looks down upon any boy. Few people in our school are good enough for her. The


    boys who are good enough have all been with her. Albert used to stay with her and now James are


    often with her."


    "Then she must have heard that the teacher of this course is handsome, so she came here. She is so


    superficial. On the contrary, wee here just because we have chosen this elective course."


    Theyughed.


    Nina turned a blind eye to them and stayed calm. She didn''t stop until she heard apletely different


    voice.


    "Since you chose this course, why didn''t you know that Nina also chose this course? It''s out of my


    expectation that students of the LD University are so disrespectful to the facts."


    The clear voice came from a girl in a floral dress. The dress was well designed, showing her perfect


    figure and her white and tender skin.


    Her long curled hair was draped over her smooth back. A few strands of hair were gently swaying in


    the breeze. There was faint fragrance on her body.


    Her slender and curly eyshes trembled slightly and a smile appeared on her lips under her slightly


    straight nose. She just smiled slightly, without saying anything.


    With just a look at her side face, Nina could feel her elegance. Especially when she looked back at


    Nina, her almond eyes were filled with calmness and confidence.


    Her words suddenly stopped theughter and they looked at her with some resentment.


    "Who is he? What did she mean by saying that? Did Nina choose this course?"


    "Yes, she has already chosen this couse." Someone said.


    The girl who had been whispering shut up and dared not speak again.


    "You aren''t a student of LD University." Nina knew it in the girl''s words.


    "I''m Emma, a junior of Communication University." Emma stood up and nodded at Nina with a smile.


    "Emma?" Nina didn''t remember that she knew such a person. Facing an unfamiliar person, she would


    always be a little more indifferent and alienated.


    "Emma? Emma, the female student from the Communication University? She is extremely good at


    study and always gets high scores in the exams."


    "Is she really Emma? The talented girl? She looks more beautiful in person than on TV."


    Through other people''s words, Nina had a preliminary image of Emma. She replied with a smile, "I''m


    Nina, a sophomore majoring in psychology."


    "I''m here for you." Emma took out a mobile phone and a handwritten letter from her light green bag and


    handed them to Nina. "This is what Mickey asked me to give to you. She gave me your phone number,


    but I couldn''t contact you. So I had to wait for you in the ssroom."


    Looking at the phone shell with a pattern of a pink rabbit, Nina knew that it was Michelle''s phone. She


    reached out her hand and took it.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Just as she was about to ask why, John came into the ssroom, causing amotion.

 Chapter 94 Punished To Stand

    Chapter 94 Punished To Stand


    Seeing the teachering, everyone sat down at once. Emma had to continue to sit down, and Nina


    went to the empty seat.


    When the male ssmate saw that Nina really came, his wheat skin turned red again. He scratched his


    head. The male ssmates around all stood up and let Nina sit down first.


    When Nina approached, she found that all the boys in her ss were gathered here. She sat in the


    middle, which seemed a little conspicuous.


    Because someone was gossiping about her again.


    "Hello, campus belle. My name is Colin Jiang, a student of chemistry department." It was the second


    time he had talked to the campus belle, and his voice was trembling.


    Noticing that he was a little shy, Nina didn''t know what to do to calm him down. She nodded slightly and


    smiled, "Thank you for keeping a seat for me, and thank you for helping mest time. The teacher has


    promised me not to deduct your credits."


    She exchanged credits with a condition, which might put her in danger.


    It would be dangerous for her to attend his fiancee''s birthday party with John, and she might suffer a lot


    of difficulties.


    "Don''t I need to deduct credits? Thank you, campus belle. I don''t know how to repay you. " [ ] said


    shyly, not daring to look at the deer Xi.


    "No, you don''t have to repay me. This is what I should do. After all, you are deducted points for me." In


    fact, Nina didn''t want anyone to help her at all. It was really troublesome to owe someone a favor.


    And troubles came one after another.


    "Nina." When John saw Nina sitting in the middle of a group of boys, a me of anger rose in his heart.


    "Yes." All of a sudden, Nina''s voice pierced through the whispering crowd and made the whole


    ssroom quiet down.


    "Don''t you know that the ss begins? What are you talking about? " John cast a sharp nce at Nina,


    like a cold knife shining with cold light.


    Did she speak very loudly?


    She had been talking in a low voice all the time, and the other people''s whispers were much louder


    than her.


    What''s wrong with John? Did he deliberately make trouble for Nina?


    He just made trouble with her this noon, and now he did again?


    Nina''s eyes were filled with resentment, but she couldn''t quarrel with him in ss, so she had to


    tolerate.


    "I''m sorry, teacher. I''ll punish myself by standing outside the ssroom." Anyway, she didn''t want to


    take John''s course.


    The ssroom was in an uproar. Nina even asked for a punishment by herself. The campus belle was


    really different.


    "Punishing yourself by standing outside?" John understood what was on Nina''s mind? She just didn''t


    want to take his ss.


    No one could skip his ss except her.


    "Yes, teacher." Nina answered resolutely.


    John smiled gently. Since she wanted to be punished, he decided to satisfy her.


    "Stand by the tform."


    "tform?" Nina was stunned and confused. Was he kidding?


    She would rather sit in the ssroom and listen his sses than stand beside the tform.


    They looked at each other, as if the two armies were in a stalemate. John had always been calm and


    expressionless, and a simple nce could kill a person.


    However, Nina didn''t have such a strong aura, and this was a ss. She could keep a low profile, so


    she could only choose to show weakness beside the tform.


    The tform was built on a half meter high concrete tform. If one walked up, he had to cross two


    stairs. John who was 1.9 meter stood on the tform. While Nina was less than 1.7 meter in height and


    stood under the tform, she was more than a little shorter.


    Even when she spoke, she had to raise her head to see thecent face of John. "Teacher, I have


    stood up."


    Without saying a word, John nced at her indifferently and began to teach. In the process, he stood


    at the edge of the concrete tform from time to time, and his tall figure reflected a huge shadow,


    covering Nina''s face.


    It always made Nina feel that he was putting pressure on her on purpose. She was very unhappy and


    kept cursing John in her heart.


    He was so domineering that he''d better be alone all his life.


    After the ss was over, Nina thought she could finally return to her seat. However, before John


    walked out of the ssroom, John specially ordered, "You should also stand in the ssroom until the


    next ss is over."


    Nina was so angry that she almost spat out a mouthful of blood. She red at him and clenched her


    fists.


    But this was the school. Students who beat their teachers would break the school rules.


    "Yes, teacher." Nina gritted her teeth and stressed the word "teacher" on purpose. When he was not a


    teacher, Nina would beat him.


    John. Just wait and see!


    Everything was changing. She would repress him one day.


    John found another weakness of his little girl, which was that she always maintained proper respect for


    teachers.


    "See you next ss." John walked out with the book he hadn''t turned over. After taking two steps, he


    nced at her from the corner of his eyes.


    This was the punishment for her asking for a divorce.


    After the teacher left, Colin Jiang immediately ran over from his seat and said worriedly, "Teacher has


    left. Don''t stand anymore."


    "No." She couldn''t let John look down upon her.


    It just took two sses and ten minutes break to stand. When she practiced martial arts before, the


    martial arts teacher often asked her to squat for half an hour. Now it''s easy for her to stand as


    punishment.


    "Hey, campus belle, do you know your teacher?" Colin asked in confusion.


    "No, I don''t." She didn''t want to know John at all. Ever since she met him, her life had been unstable.


    "Did you offend teacher? He seems to be targeting you on purpose. "


    "Humph!" Nina snorted coldly and didn''t exin.


    How dare she offend John? Since she called his name, she had never thought of offending him,


    especially when she saw him cutting off other''s hands without blinking.


    Now it was John who picked on her deliberately.


    She would take revenge on him sooner orter.


    Such a bitch!


    She really wanted to rush up and beat him up, so that he could know her who was endowed with civil


    and material virtues.


    Emma, who was standing next to Nina, noticed the stubbornness of Nina. With her keen observation,


    she had guessed that there was a close rtionship between John and Nina. She couldn''t help smiling.


    "It''s a letter from Mickey, Nina."


    "Thank you." She took the letter from Emma. Actually, it was a paper folded casually. The words on the


    corners of the letter even could be seen.


    "You''re wee. I''m leaving now."


    "Bye."


    Nina smiled gently. She thought she would see Emma again.


    After she left, Nina opened the letter and saw four densely packed sheets of paper. But actually, Nina


    just received three effective messages form the letter.


    First, Paul took Michelle to the headquarters of Phoenix Force in Spring City for a month for training.


    She was not allowed to bring anymunication equipment with her.


    Second, Emma was Michelle''s cousin. She was Michelle''s favorite family besides her parents.


    Third, Michelle suspected that Emma''s boyfriend had an affair and asked her to help Emma at the


    critical moment, such as beating that man to bleed.


    "Isn''t it too exaggerated that the man was beaten to bleed?" Nina put her hand on her forehead and


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    couldn''t helpughing.


    As soon as she put the letter away, one of her ssmates said, "Nina, the teacher asked you to go to


    his office."

 Chapter 95 I Dont Like You At All

    Chapter 95 I Don''t Like You At All


    At the mention of the office, Nina thought of what happened in the officest time when John pressed


    her behind the office door and bullied her. Luckily, she was smart and gave him a bite to stop him.


    Now she was afraid of offices.


    She didn''t know what tricks he was going to y this time.


    Nina knocked at the door.


    "Come in." A deep voice came from the office. When Nina pushed the door open, she smelled a faint


    smell of tobo. At this time, John was throwing the cigarette butt in his hand.


    He put his hand into the trousers pocket and stood beside the window. The window was open. No


    wonder the smell of smoke was not so strong.


    Nina stood at the door and opened it to avoid being attacked by him again.


    "Sir, I''m here." Nina was really unwilling to admit that he was the teacher of the elective. He didn''t look


    like a teacher at all.


    But Jason said in the WeChat group that he woulde back for ss next week, which meant today


    was thest ss of John.


    Considering that he would be a teacher for thest time, Nina''s attitude was a little better.


    However, she still felt unhappy that he carried her this noon.


    "Sir, did you ask me toe to your office for what happened this noon?" Seeing that he didn''t say


    anything, Nina took the initiative to ask.


    "Yes." He answered frankly, raised his eyebrows and stared at Nina''s freezing smile.


    It seemed that Nina was unwilling to be his woman.


    But it didn''t matter. After all, she had been his wife and be his woman.


    Hearing his affirmative answer, the smile on Nina''s face froze.


    "John, you saved my life and wanted me to be your woman. I can ept it reluctantly, but I won''t


    be a mistress. Do you dare to give me an aboveboard identity?" Nina said that on purpose. In fact, she


    wouldn''t ept it reluctantly. She just felt that it was impossible for him to abandon the marriage with


    Vivian, which would bring him a lot of benefits.


    As a businessman, what he valued most was to maximize the benefits.


    How could he give up such a good business and insist on her, a woman who had no power but beauty?


    Besides, she was also a married woman.


    "An aboveboard identity? Like my wife?" His voice was casual but seductive. His eyes were full of


    ridicule.


    However, he didn''t intend to tell Nina that she had been his legal wife. It would be interesting to keep


    her in the dark for the time being.


    "Yes, do you dare?" Nina provoked back. Her bright eyes were beautiful and a wisp of hair brushed


    across her face. She was delicate, pretty and particrly attractive.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "It seems that you really want to be my wife." Seeing Nina have such consciousness, he didn''t know


    whether he should punish her or not.


    ''Impossible!''


    ''Who wants to be your wife?''


    ''Only Vivian misses you.''


    Nina retorted in her heart, but she didn''t blurt it out. In fact, she had a little expectation in her heart, but


    she didn''t know it herself.


    "Since you want it, why don''t I dare?" As he approached Nina, he smiled meaningfully and felt Nina


    was more and more lovely.


    She moved in tiny steps. Wasn''t she very cute?


    "Don''te over. The door is open." Nina stretched out her hand to stop him. She clenched her right


    fist slightly and was in a defensive state.


    He paused and tilted his head slightly with a smile on his face. He was not afraid at all.


    He was really unable to withstand her punches and kicks, but he was sure that it was impossible for her


    to beat the teachers at school, especially with the door still open.


    "Do you mean that I cane to you with the door closed?" At this moment, John''s idea of flirting with


    Nina came to his mind again. He put his hands in his trousers pockets. The two of them were half a


    meter away from each other and stared at each other.


    One was alert and the other was calm.


    "Close the door and I can beat you." Nina loosened her grip and clenched her fists again, with cracking


    sounds from her joints.


    The cracking sounds made him alert. He thought that he''d better practice martial arts with Richard as


    soon as possible.


    He didn''t want to be beaten by her when she knew her identity in the future, which would make him


    lose face.


    ''I want my wife. I can put down my face temporarily, but I can''t lose it.''


    "Put down your fist. I won''t force you for the time being."


    He must be frightened. However, he said in a high-sounding way.


    Nina was sensible and stopped. Otherwise, she wouldn''t get a good result if she irritated him.


    "John, I won''t be your woman unless you give me an aboveboard identity." Nina tried to goad him.


    "Sure." He answered decisively.


    She was both shocked and stunned. How could it be useless to goad him?


    He could decide his own marriage?


    Nina didn''t believe it. She knew very well that born in such a family, it was impossible for him to decide


    his own marriage.


    That was also part of the reason why she escaped from home.


    When she was eighteen years old, her parents began to choose a good husband for her and it was not


    up to her to decide it.


    With her inquiring eyes falling on the resolute face of John, Nina asked, "Can you refuse to be engaged


    to Vivian?"


    Vivian?


    Be engaged?


    "Who told you that I was going to be engaged to Vivian?" John was shocked. He had already been


    married and his wife was right in front of him. Why was he engaged to another woman?


    "Isn''t Vivian your fianc¨¦e?"


    Last time at the entrance of the Time Group, she heard Jessica said that she wanted him to be


    engaged to Vivian.


    Had Nina been deaf?


    She was only twenty years old. How could it be possible for her to be deaf? If she was to be deaf, John


    would be deaf before her.


    Suddenly, John realized something. "You said that I had a family. Did you refer to Vivian?"


    "Of course." Otherwise, what did she mean? Did she mean that John also had a hidden marriage and


    an unknown spouse?


    This was an event of a small probability.


    How could it happen to John and her at the same time?


    As long as she thought of his engagement to Vivian, she couldn''t help but lower her eyes. She felt


    disappointed.


    At the same time, John stared at the sad face of Nina and a chuckle came out of his throat. He joked,


    "Are you jealous?"


    "Jealous? Why am I jealous?" Nina suddenly raised her eyes and a hint of panic that she did not notice


    shed through her eyes, as if her mind was suddenly poked in, and her eyshes were pping to


    cover her feelings.


    "How can I be jealous? I don''t like you at all." Nina turned her head and honestly felt that she didn''t like


    John.


    She had asked others what love was. ording to the answers given by others, she made a judgment


    that she didn''t like John.


    "You don''t like me?" The expression on John''s face suddenly changed.


    If she didn''t like him, why did she express her love to him? Did she think he didn''t know the meaning of


    520?


    He didn''t expect that she had learned to tell a lie at such a young age.

 Chapter 96 Vivian Was Not His Fiancee

    Chapter 96 Vivian Was Not His Fiancee


    "Yes, I don''t like you. Vivian likes you. She is your fiancee." Every time Nina mentioned Vivian, there


    was a hint of jealousy in her tone.


    Nina couldn''t tell herself, but John knew from her words.


    Sure enough, the little girl was jealous.


    He was in good mood today, so he exined to Nina, "Vivian is not my fiancee. Stop thinking


    nonsense."


    "Huh?" Without opening her mouth, Nina couldn''t wait to make a sound in confusion.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    What did John just say?


    Wasn''t Vivian his fiancee?


    "How could it be possible? I heard it with my own ears." Obviously, Nina didn''t believe it. Maybe John


    wanted to use her to cancel the political marriage.


    He didn''t get goods on her now. Why did she get involved in this mess?


    John must be lying to her.


    "Who told you that?" The cautious look in Nina''s eyes made John feel a little awkward. Her amber eyes


    rolled, and she was thinking something, which seemed a little funny to John.


    When did he lose his prestige?


    The little girl didn''t believe him.


    John exined word by word, "Vivian is not my fiancee. She was not in the past. She is not now and


    will be not in the future."


    He had said it so clearly, and the little girl should believe it, shouldn''t he?


    As the president of the Time Group, he was called Mr. John by everyone. Every word he said was the


    most important and no one dared to doubt him.


    However, she either lied to him or doubted the authenticity of his words every day.


    She really needed to be taught a lesson.


    "Come here." Quentin said seriously.


    Nina blinked her eyes, her eyebrows curved, and her eyes were fixed on John. She was surprised and


    hesitant.


    His low voice lingered in her ears. It was a little cold, like the sound of water flowing through the green


    stones in the mountain stream and slowly flowing into her heart.


    She was not in the past. She is not now, and will be not in the future


    However, these three short sentences were vigorous and powerful, full of deep love of promise,


    reminding Nina word by word.


    The two of them were in a very quiet office. It was so quiet that as long as Nina looked at John, she


    seemed to be able to hear the orderly heartbeat, which gradually became irregr. Sometimes it would


    speed up, and sometimes it would miss a beat.


    Unconsciously, she was called over by a solemn e here" from John. She walked close to him until


    the distance between the two was less than half a step.


    The light smell of tobo on John''s body was mixed with the unique fragrance, which always made


    Nina feel special and pleasant, as if it had the effect of calming down.


    "John, did you say that Vivian wasn''t your fiancee?" Nina raised her head and asked again. In fact, she


    had believed it, but she just wanted to hear it again.


    Facing the suspicion between Nina''s words, Johnughed and said. "Yes. You can marry me. "


    "No, I can''t." Nina shook her head reflexively. Now that she knew that Vivian was not his fiancee, he


    could really give her a aboveboard identity.


    Nina was unwilling to marry him.


    She hadn''t climbed out the grave that she dug by herself for two years. Was she going to jump into


    another grave?


    No, no, No. she was still young, only twenty years old.


    However, it seemed that John was thirty years old. It happened that he was middle age.


    It''s hard to deal with


    No, No. what was she thinking about? What did it matter to her that John was middle age?


    Nina quickly shook her head and spread these thoughts out. She must be crazy, so she thought about


    the marriage of John.


    What did his marriage have to do with her?


    Taking back her thoughts, Nina raised her hands and rubbed her cheeks, warning herself to be sober.


    After rubbing face, two lumps of flushing red hanging on her cheeks. She lowered her eyebrows and


    stood in front of John, like a girl who blushed at the sight of her sweetheart.


    Coincidentally, this scene was seen by James. He quickly covered his eyes and shouted, "See no evil.


    See no evil!"


    A pair of eyes peeped through the seam of his hands at the two people''s current expressions.


    He couldn''t help but sigh that Uncle John was awesome!


    He could make cold Aunt Nina blushed.


    "What are you doing here?" John noticed James at the door. John reluctantly looked away from Nina''s


    flushed face and brushed past Nina, blocking her behind him.


    Only he could see the little girl''s red face.


    James put down his hands and smiled obsequiously, "Uncle John, I have a good news to tell you, but I


    want to make an exchange with you."


    "Oh? It depends on whether your information is important or not. " John raised his eyebrows, indicating


    him to go on.


    James thought that Nina was still here, he whispered in John, "Uncle John, Mickey has gone to Spring


    City. She won''t be back until a monthter. Now that Aunt Nina is at home alone, it''s time for you to


    behave. Besides, before Mickey left, she told me that the Aunt Nina got married secretly and that she


    had never seen her disabled and stingy husband. She was about to divorce. Uncle John, you must


    work hard, and I can only help you here. "


    With a strong sense of righteousness, James bumped John''s body into his arm and raised his


    eyebrows to please John. "What do you think, Uncle John? Is the news enough to ask you for a


    condition?"


    "Ask my assistant for the thing that you want?" John''s long and narrow eyes darkened. It was indeed a


    good news that Michelle was no longer by Nina''s side.


    "Okay, see you, Uncle John. Bye, Aunt Nina. " James left with happiness. His tone was much brisk


    than usual, and he returned to the unruly young master.


    "What did James say to you?" Nina pricked up her ears just now, but his voice was too light. She felt


    that she had heard it from beginning to end, but she couldn''t hear a word clearly.


    John turned around, reached out his hand and stroked the hair on Nina''s temples. John said leisurely,


    "He said that Michelle had left and you lived alone in the apartment. He asked me to take you to the


    North Yard."


    It was John''s idea to take her to the North Yard.


    "Take me to the North Yard?" She didn''t want to live with John.


    "No, no. I lived alone for two years before I knew Mickey. I''m fine and you don''t need to worry about


    me. I have something to deal with. I have to go now. " Nina really didn''t want to live in North Yard. She


    had been to the North Yard for a few times, but she had been bitten by John every time.


    She cherished her life and was afraid of having rabies.


    When Nina turned around and was about to leave, John reached out and grabbed her wrist. The


    scorching temperature prated into her skin through her thin clothes. Nina stopped and her wrist


    was itchy.


    "John. Let go of me." Nina turned around and looked at the deep eyes of John, as if he was about to


    suck her in.


    "Why did you refuse?" John asked.


    She lived in the North Yard and was taken care of by others, so she didn''t have to endure hardship in


    her small apartment.


    "I just refuse." Nina raised her chin. ''What can you do to me?''


    John sneered. Did she really think that he couldn''t do anything to her?


    "Twenty million."


    "I''m a decent person. I won''t give in to twenty million." Nina thought that John was going to buy her off


    with twenty million. She was so angry.


    "If you have an affair during the hidden marriage, you willpensate twenty million." John believed


    that she wouldn''t be intimidated if he mentioned the divorce agreement.


    "You, you, you... How did you know about it? " Nina was frightened to hear that.


    Did he know who her husband was?

 Chapter 97 He Had Something On Her

    Chapter 97 He Had Something On Her


    "I wanted to know it so I knew it." He said in a cold and arrogant way, as if he was telling the truth.


    Now he finally knew why he couldn''t find any information about Nina. It must be Sam who had done


    something secretly.


    He had been afraid of her secret husband. After all, a person who could hide his identity well was not


    an ordinary person.


    It turned out that he was Nina''s husband.


    After thinking about it for a while, he still felt bad, especially when he saw the expression on Nina''s


    face. It was as if she feared her secret husband, who was in fact John.


    "Have you found out who he is?" This sudden surprise reced the astonishment and panic on her


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    face.


    She had investigated for a long time. She tried to attack the Inte and tried to wait on the SQ Road,


    but she still couldn''t find out her husband''s name.


    How could John find out his name?


    This was the best news for her recently.


    "Who is he? Who is my husband?" With excitement, she grabbed his wrist and said expectantly, "Tell


    me now so that I can get a divorce."


    Seeing that she was so expectant, he couldn''t help smiling. He was about to tell her when he heard


    that she was about to divorce. There was a cold auraing over.


    Sure enough, Nina was thinking about divorce.


    What did she regard John as? Did she think that she could marry and divorce at her will?


    "I''ll tell you as long as you are obedient." As he approached her face, he habitually reached out his


    hand and curled up a wisp of her hair. A sly smile appeared in his eyes, half threatening and half evil.


    "If you disobey me, I''ll tell him about what happened in the Four Seasons Garden Hotel. Twenty million


    dors is arge amount of money."


    "Are you threatening me?" Nina raised her head, gritted her teeth and looked at him coldly.


    He used to threaten her with the video and now he used the same trick again to threaten her with what


    happened in the Four Seasons Garden Hotel.


    It did work.


    She really didn''t want topensate twenty million. She really wanted to know who her husband was.


    He knew exactly what she was thinking about.


    What a cold and ruthless man John was.


    "I''m not threatening you. I''m just informing you." His fingers slowly loosened. His gentle and deep voice


    always showed his deterrent. He was born to give orders.


    The two of them were very close to each other. From other angles, they looked very intimate, but in


    fact, the two of them were secretlypeting.


    "Sir, Nina, what are you doing?" Colin sat in the ssroom and didn''t see Nina or the teachere


    back. He came to the teacher''s office with a worried face.


    He was worried that John would punish Nina. He rushed over and saw her closely next to John. As a


    man, how could he let Nina be treated obscenely.


    "Sir, stay away from Nina." He went up and pull Nina away from John, aggressively raising his head to


    stare at John.


    Even though Colin was tall and strong, he was still frightened by John.


    Then John looked at Nina, warning her.


    "I''m fine. Sir just wanted to have a talk with me about... life." Nina stood out and said. If she didn''t say


    anything, Colin would be in big trouble.


    Then she would also get into big trouble.


    John had something on her.


    She had to be obedient and please him in the future.


    "Really?" Colin looked sideways at Nina with doubt and he was hostile to John.


    John didn''t mind Colin''s hostility towards him.


    However, he minded his standing beside Nina.


    "She won''t like you. Don''t waste time on her." Then he added casually, "She''s my woman."


    "John!" Nina roared with anger, "We are at school. Can you stop talking nonsense?"


    "Aren''t you my woman? We have done what a couple will do." They had had physical contact and got


    the marriage certificate.


    How dare she say that she was not his woman?


    "You..." Nina was speechless. John was right. She had slept with John.


    John''s words and Nina''s speechlessness shattered all the illusions in Colin''s heart.


    "Nina, have you fallen in love with him?" Colin''s face was full of bitterness.


    "Yes" John''s answer gave him a heavy blow.


    "Sorry to bother you." Colin''s eyes turned red and ran out of the office.


    John was filled with the joy of victory. Colin would have to retake the course next year.


    John had decided to deduct his credits as a punishment.


    When John looked back at Nina, he found she was stunned.


    "Do you know what you were talking about just now?"


    Colin asked if they were in love and he said yes.


    What did he mean?


    "I have just helped you refuse an admirer who is not good enough. Don''t you want it?" Of course he


    knew what he was talking about, but he just wanted to have fun.


    He wouldn''t take the initiative to express his love.


    As long as he could remember, only others took the initiative.


    "Well, thank you." Nina raised her voice, hiding her slight disappointment.


    It turned out that he just wanted to refuse an admirer for her.


    It was not a bad thing. She should really thank him.


    But why did she feel a little depressed?


    Since she couldn''t figure it out, she gave up thinking.


    "Since there''s nothing else, I''ll leave."


    "You must move to the North Yard today." He stopped her.


    Nina squinted at him and wanted to refuse, but she heard a cold threat from John. "Twenty million."


    "Yes, I''ll move right now." She withdrew her words obediently and forced a fake smile, gritting her teeth


    tightly.


    She had just said that she wouldn''t give in to twenty million but now things changed.


    After school, under the strict supervision of John, Nina packed her luggage. There were two whole


    boxes.


    Then he nced at the rabbit ornaments all over the apartment. Seeing that Nina didn''t mean to take


    them away, he asked, "Won''t you take them away?"


    "I don''t like rabbits." She liked the elk, which had guided her home.


    "Why are there so many rabbits?" John frowned.


    "I just like Mickey, the big rabbit. These are all hers." After packing up thest thing, Nina stood up and


    said, "We can leave now."


    Suddenly, John said abruptly, "I hate rabbits."

 Chapter 98 Lived In The North Yard

    Chapter 98 Lived In The North Yard


    Nina felt inexplicable. Did it matter to her?


    As a result, the two of them didn''t talk all the way until the car stopped at the gate of the North Yard. It


    was not until then that John opened his mouth and said, "Here we are."


    Arrived at home.


    The North Yard was a home prepared for John by himself. Now the hostess appeared.


    He had to thank his father for doing something good.


    "I know." Nina was even more confused. She was not blind. She could clearly see the two words "North


    Yard" carved on the stone.


    After getting out of the car, someone came to pick up her luggage in person, and Nina followed John


    into the North Yard. As soon as she entered the gate of the North Yard, she felt something was wrong.


    It was not her first time toe to the North Yard, so she was very clear that the person living in the


    North Yard was either Helen or John.


    However, now there were several new faces.


    Two tall and straight guards stood at the door. When they saw the two of them, they greeted


    respectfully, "Mr. John, madam."


    The voice was loud and the breath was steady. Their eyes were firm and postures were rxed. It


    seemed that they were two cultivators.


    When they passed through the garden, two maids were taking care of the flower nursery and green


    nts. They walked steadily, and were not very familiar with watering and cutting the green nts. One


    of them moved smoothly, and the other scissors could easily cut a thicker branch, simple and efficient.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The two maids were also skilled.


    "Mr. John, madam," The two maids nodded.


    As she stepped into the hall, Nina saw that it was Richard who had knocked down Ellison with a punch.


    She said gratefully, "It''s you. Thank youst time. "


    "You''re wee, madam. I''m just following Mr. John''s order." Richard told the truth. He turned around


    and said to John, "Mr. John, everything is ready."


    "Take madam''s luggage upstairs."


    "Yes."


    Richard replied and then retreated.


    Hearing the voice of "madam" from John, Nina was stunned. It might be a mistake for others to call her


    "madam", and she didn''t want to exin more, becausest time she exined to Helen, Helen


    nodded and still called her "madam".


    Other people were easy to misunderstand. How could John also call her madam?


    Seeing that Nina was a little confused, John chuckled and quickly stopped smiling. He said calmly,


    "Your shoes are here."


    "What? Okay. " Nina came back to her senses and looked at thedy''s slippers on the shoe rack. She


    was stunned again.


    "Madam just came back at the right time. Dinner is ready. Madam and Mr. John could have dinner


    together." Helen came out of the kitchen with dinner. She smiled kindly and amiably at the sight of


    Nina.


    Sitting at the table, Nina always felt that something was wrong. It seemed as if everything was natural


    for her to live in. The servants of the North Yard respectfully called her madam, and even prepared her


    suitable slippers. Just now, she looked around the hall and found that the furnishings and style here


    had changed, and it was simr to her small apartment.


    In a trance, she felt like she had been living here all the time.


    After dinner, Nina began to worry about where to live at night.


    John threatened her to live in the North Yard was not just making his home more lively. Perhaps he


    was thinking of some bad idea in his heart.


    "Helen, where do I live?" It was embarrassed for Nina to ask about John, so she could only ask Helen


    in a low voice.


    Helen was clearing up the bowls and chopsticks. When she heard Nina''s question, she was surprised.


    "Of course madam and Mr. John sleep in the master bedroom. Did you have a fight with Mr. John? "


    Helen thought it was highly possible. She saw Mr. John take the divorce agreement this noon.


    Madam must want to sleep in separate beds.


    So when could Mr. John have a baby?


    "Madam, a couple always quarrel but made up quickly. Even if you are angry with Mr. John, you can''t


    sleep in separate rooms. Mr. John is very busy every day and he doesn''t get along well with girls. It''s


    inevitable that he doesn''t care about you. Please forgive Mr. John. " Helen advised earnestly.


    Nina waspletely confused by her words. Why did everyone think that she was John''s wife?


    Where did this illusione from?


    "¡­¡­ Helen, you misunderstood me. I really have nothing to do with John. " Nina exined seriously.


    She really had nothing to do with John.


    "s..." Helen sighed and left.


    It seemed that Mr. John and madam had a serious quarrel this time. After dinner, Mr. John fell into the


    study to deal with his business. Madam wanted to sleep in separate rooms again.


    She had to figure out a way first.


    Seeing that Helen had left, Nina had no choice but to ask about John, who was holding a video


    meeting of thepany''s senior executives.


    Tap-tap... Creak


    The door of the study was just ajar. With a gentle knock, Nina opened the door.


    There was aputer on the table. John leaned back on the sofa and looked very serious.


    "Are you busy now?" Nina guessed that he was working.


    John nced at the PPT and several faces on the screen. The senior executives who were giving the


    lecture were opening their mouths but didn''t say anything. The rest of the people were all surprised.


    "No." John slightly tilted his body to the side, facing Nina. He asked gently, "What''s wrong?"


    Nina pursed her lips and asked, "Where do I sleep at night?"


    Everyone on the screen took a deep breath and looked at each other in shock.


    There was a woman in Mr. John''s house!


    "Master bedroom." John smiled. He had just taken his wife home and had no intention of continuing to


    be a bachelor.


    Master bedroom?


    Did he mean that they would sleep on the same bed?


    no way.


    Nina was unwilling, but she couldn''t provoke him directly. She said innocently, "I''m sleeping in the


    master bedroom. Where are you sleeping? It''s not good to let you sleep in the guest room alone. "


    Her body came in from the outside, with her hands on the edge of the door, her little head tilted, and


    her innocent eyes blinked towards John, like a little star shining in the sky, witty and tight.


    How could John not know that she was pretending to be confused? He couldn''t helpughing. The little


    girl was really good at acting.


    "You know it''s not inappropriate, so I can only sleep in the master bedroom." John raised his right leg


    and crossed it on the left. His teasing voice was a little evil and attractive.


    The smile on Nina''s face froze and she twitched her mouth awkwardly. Since he didn''t y ording


    to the routine, then she wouldn''t y ording to the routine.


    "Okay. I''ll wait for you in the room. " I will give you a big gift when youe.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she mmed the door. Apparently, she was a little angry.


    John raised his eyebrows. It didn''t matter much that his wife mmed the door.


    When he turned around and came back, the people on the screen were already stunned, as if their


    inte ess was cut off.


    After the video conference, someone in the WeChat group asked Henry and assistant who the woman


    in Mr. John''s house was.


    Henry replied, "President''s wife."


    The assistant added, "She has got the marriage license."


    In less than a minute, all the senior leaders of the Time Group knew that Mr. John was married and


    guessed that his wife''s surname was Lu.


    Because everyone in thepany knew that Mr. John had a hobby of collecting lute.


    Did Mr. John like to collect lute?


    It was obvious that he wanted to take Mrs. Lu home.


    This news had overturned their previous cognition about Mr. John.

 Chapter 99 Play A Trick On John

    Chapter 99 y A Trick On John


    John had never seen the news in thepany''s WeChat group, so he didn''t know that his image had


    gone.


    After the meeting, Helen walked out of the study with a cage in her hand. Inside the cage was a little


    rabbit with red eyes. The rabbit was eating carrots.


    "Mr. John, here is the rabbit you want."


    John stared at the rabbit, shing a murderous look. "From now on, no rabbit is allowed to appear in


    the North Yard. I''ve lost it."


    "Lost it? Didn''t you buy it for madam? " This afternoon, Mr. John said that madam would move into the


    North Yard and asked her to buy a rabbit and send it to madam for fun.


    At dinner, when she saw the conflict between the two people, she hurriedly called someone to bring a


    rabbit to make Mr. John coax madam happy.


    Why did he lose it all of a sudden?


    "Mr. John, don''t be angry with madam. You said that she liked rabbits, but now you don''t allow rabbits


    to appear in the North Yard. Isn''t it going to hurt madam''s heart?" Helen was worried.


    She had never been so anxious to find a wife for her son.


    "She doesn''t like rabbits." He didn''t know about it until this afternoon. He was a little angry with himself.


    He had misunderstood.


    However, when he thought that the rabbit Nina liked was Michelle, he was more angry. He deliberately


    ordered, "She likes Tibetan mastiff. Let Richard find a snow-white Tibetan mastiff."


    "Yes." Helen turned around and left.


    John looked up at the porch on the second floor. The little girl should be busy setting up a trap in the


    master bedroom and waiting for him to fall into the trap.


    When Nina happily agreed to live in the master bedroom, John knew that she was nning something


    in her heart.


    Let''s wait and see what she can do.


    About half an hourter, John stood up and went upstairs to the master bedroom. The door was half


    open, and the bright light came from inside. A rustling sound could be heard faintly.


    John reached out his hand and pushed the door open. He didn''t raise his foot to enter the room. He


    saw Nina sitting in front of the dressing table. She supported her head with one hand and looked at him


    sideways. The smile on her face was obviously ill intentioned.


    "Why are you standing at the door? Come in. " Nina blinked her eyes and looked at John with her


    charming eyes. Then she stretched out her hand to tuck her hair behind her earzily.


    John nced around the bedroom and found nothing unusual. Then he walked inside unhurriedly.


    The two of them were smart people, and they were not as calm as they looked. They knew the winner


    tonight could hold the power of speech for the recent period of time.


    So they were on guard against each other.


    "Go to take a shower. I''ve already taken it." Taking a look at the bathroom, Nina looked very calm, as if


    she was talking about something ordinary.


    The calmer she was, the more abnormal she was.


    "Okay." John also replied calmly. Before going to the bathroom, he came to the front of Nina, bent down


    and kissed her on the lips.


    Then he left in a second.


    "You... Why did you kiss me again? " Nina covered her mouth with her hand and looked vigntly at


    John. Her face flushed again.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "I am willing." John looked at the flushing face with burning eyes for a long time before he moved his


    eyes away.


    He turned around and went to the bathroom. After entering, he first checked inside and outside. He


    checked from the bath towel to the bath water and did not miss any part.


    After checking for ten minutes, he didn''t start to take a shower until he found nothing had been


    touched.


    Ten minutester, Nina heard the sound of water and smiled proudly. She didn''t touch anything in the


    room at all. The ce where she did it was somewhere else.


    John came out, wrapped in a bath towel. Hearing the footsteps, Nina turned around. His straight and


    slender figure was reflected in Nina''s eyes. Drops of water were hanging from his wet hair, and his


    Adam''s apple was protruding. His upper body was tight and firm, and his skin was white and tender,


    especially his attractive abdominal muscles...


    Nina seemed to have returned to the first time they met.


    This was how he was when they first met in the Four Seasons Garden.


    She swallowed when she looked him who wrapped in a bath towel. Later, she still remembered John''s


    naked body.


    "Have you seen enough?" They said the same words in a totally different tone.


    When John first said this, his voice was cold and his eyes were filled with sarcasm. But now, he had a


    mischievous smile on his lips and looked like a devil.


    "No." Nina answered quickly. She stood up and walked over, licking her lips. "You let me... Just touch it.


    Okay? "


    She had really been thinking about the abdominal muscle of John for a long time.


    She hadn''t touched it well, so she had to touch it enough today anyway.


    Before John could respond, Nina''s hand had already covered his strong and seductive abdominal


    muscles. The heat on his skin made her shrink her hand, but she still put her hand on it and felt it


    carefully.


    Nina''s hands were soft and delicate. As she moved her finger pulps, John was nervous. His Adam''s


    apple that rolled up and down made his lips a little dry.


    Suddenly, John''s ears turned red.


    He always wanted to flirt her. But he had never thought that his ears would turn red when he was flirted


    by her.


    Because of shame, John looked away and grabbed Nina''s hand. "Don''t move," He ordered in a hoarse


    voice


    "Shh, don''t say anything. Let me feel it again." Nina pursed her lips. Her soft voice was like a feather,


    tugging at John''s heart and tempting John to let go.


    As expected, John let go of Nina''s hand. Then Nina touched him again.


    He couldn''t help but raise his hands to pinch the shoulders of Nina, and his evil and attractive eyes


    were bright.


    "Little girl, you asked for it." His hoarse voice restrained and forbearing, and he was about to push Nina


    over.


    At this moment, Nina suddenly came up with a n. She put her hand into the quilt, took out a ster


    stick and quickly stuck it on John''s calf.


    At this critical moment, she tore off the ster.


    Whoosh


    John was stunned. He frowned and fixed his eyes on the girl who was in front of him with a sessful


    smile. The stabbing pain from his shins made him open his mouth slightly and take a deep breath.


    "HMM..." Before he took a deep breath, Nina took out a lemon from the quilt and stuffed it into his


    mouth.


    It was a lemon with mustard.


    John''s face twisted after eating the sour lemon. The pungent smell of mustard made him frown and


    cough.


    "Cough, cough, cough..."


    Nina hurriedly broke free from the shackles of John. She moved to the side, stood aside and watched


    him. "Ah, what''s wrong? What''s wrong with you? Are you okay? "


    She pretended to be worried, but her body was unmoved.


    "You..." When John realized what had happened, he cast a fierce nce at her. His throat was so hot


    that he couldn''t say aplete sentence. The sour taste in his mouth almost made him drool.


    Seeing him angry, Nina was very proud. She rushed to get a ss of milk and handed it to him


    considerately.


    "Come on, have a ss of milk. You''ll be ok."


    John stared at the milk in front of him, wondering if there was anything else in it. With a malicious look


    on his face, he said, "You drink it."


    Nina knew what he meant. He wanted her to have a drink first.


    "Okay, I''ll drink it." Nina immediately drank arge mouthful of milk and handed it to him again kindly.


    It was not until then that John took it over and drank it. The milk was still warm, just enough to relieve


    the spicy taste in his throat.


    Plop! Plop


    After swallowing the milk, Nina nodded with satisfaction. She reached out to take back the cup in his


    hand, bowed her head and spit out the milk in her mouth.


    She didn''t swallow it at all.


    John was shocked.


    He was fooled.

 Chapter 100 Nina Was Afraid Of Dogs That North Yard Had

    Chapter 100 Nina Was Afraid Of Dogs That North Yard Had


    John''s shins were still red, and there was a sour taste and spicy stimtion in his mouth. His face was


    twisted so hard that it could kill people. He stared at Nina coldly.


    "What''s in the milk?" The man pressed Nina against the bed and forced her to answer.


    "No, I just don''t like milk." Nina was no longer afraid. Her innocent eyes were filled with grievance, and


    she answered vaguely.


    John asked coldly, "You don''t like milk?"


    It was impossible for him to believe the little liar.


    Regardless of what was in the milk, the most important thing was to punish the little girl.


    John bent and his cold lips swept across the cheeks of Nina, as if he was deliberately flirting.


    "Wait..." Nina turned her head away, and a hint of panic shed through her eyes. She nced at the


    belly of John and frowned slightly.


    Why didn''t he respond?


    Was the milk toote? She avoided Helen and searched in the kitchen for a long time, which almost


    caught by Helen.


    Gulu Gulu


    John''s stomach churned.


    "Purgative?" John''s face instantly turned pale. He had already guessed what was going on.


    "I told you it didn''t expire. If it did, it should be more potent." Looking at the embarrassed face of John,


    Nina slowly smiled.


    John wished he could strangle the little girl to death.


    But he was unwilling to kill her.


    The little girl are really insatiable.


    John rose in anger and left in a hurry.


    "Ah, John. Don''t go!" With one hand supporting her head, Nina smiled charmingly and gently flipped


    her hair with the other hand. She was exceedingly fascinating.


    Her delicate voice made John stumble. When he looked back, he saw a woman with a curvaceous


    figure lying on the bed and smiling proudly at him, with a little provocation.


    But he couldn''t do anything. The diarrhea made him have to leave quickly.


    When he arrived at the door, Nina shouted, "John. You want to leave by yourself. From now on, the


    master bedroom belongs to me. You can sleep in the guest room."


    John paused, then turned around and disappeared at the door.


    "Hahaha..." Without any disguise, Ninaughed out loud. The feeling of winning made her feel


    refreshed.


    She smiled happily, but John was about to cry.


    "Mr. John, what''s wrong with you? Are you not feeling well? " Helen saw Mr. Johning downstairs in


    a hurry with a pale face and couldn''t help worrying.


    "I''m not feeling well. Clean the guest room." After ordering, John turned around and entered the


    bathroom of other bedrooms.


    He could only say that he was not feeling well to cover up the fact that he had taken the purgative. He


    couldn''t lose face.


    Therefore, when Helen saw his pale face, she hurriedly called the doctor, but was stopped by John.


    Even if he was in a mess when he went to the bathroom for countless times, he still maintained his


    dignity every time he came out from bathroom.


    He had went to the bathroom through the night. If he hadn''t been in good health, he would have been


    exhausted.


    John was sleepless the whole night while Nina slept soundly in the master bedroom.


    Early in the morning, when Nina was still in a daze, she felt her face was wet. She frowned and opened


    her eyes. With sleepy eyes, she vaguely saw a mass of white.


    "What''s this?" Nina murmured.


    "Woof..." The dog barked, as if protesting that it was not a thing, but a young Tibetan mastiff.


    "What? A dog? " All of a sudden, Nina came to her senses. With her eyes wide open, she saw a snow-


    white dog in front of her.


    She was so scared that she wrapped herself in the quilt and rolled down from the bed.


    Bang Before she could react, she lifted the quilt and ran outside.


    It was a dog! She was really afraid of dogs!


    "Ah..." Nina ran downstairs barefoot. Seeing her running so fast, the Tibetan mastiff thought she was


    just kidding, so it followed her closely.


    She ran so fast that almost lost his life while the dog ran after her leisurely.


    Nina was really scared to death. Why did it chase after her?


    "John, John, help..." When Nina opened her mouth, she called out the name of John and went


    downstairs quickly.


    Hearing the cry for help from inside, Richard hurried in. He was stunned when he saw a woman and a


    dog confronting each other in the hall.


    "Madam, what''s wrong?"


    "You! You! Get the dog away!" Nina took a magazine from the table, rolled it into a cylinder and pointed


    it at Tibetan mastiff with trembling.


    Nina had never seen a dog in CM Ind. The people there only raised an elegant cat at home and


    yed with it.


    She saw dogs when she came to LC City. The dog was very cute, but the dog Nina met was a stray


    dog. When Nina passed by its territory, the stray dog lit its tusks and pounced on Nina.


    Although she didn''t be pounce by the dog, it made Nina fear of the dog and dare not approach it again.


    Now there was a snow Tibetan Mastiff in front of her. Its snow-white hair looked very soft, and it slightly


    open mouth and was not about to fight against each other, but Nina was still scared.


    "Madam, are you afraid of dogs?" There was a hint of surprise in Richard''s eyes. Wasn''t it said that


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    madam had beaten Mr. John?


    Madam was not even afraid of Mr. John. How could she be afraid of a snow Tibetan mastiff?


    At this time, Helen came back. Like seeing a savior, Nina ran to hide behind Helen. The snow mastiff


    also followed her slowly. Nina trembled.


    "Helen, take it away!" Nina was about to cry. This must be a helper that John found.


    Patting Nina''s hand on her shoulder, Helen said with a smile, "Madam, don''t be afraid. It''s a surprise


    sent by Mr. John. It''s a young Tibetan mastiff. It''s not fierce at all."


    "Surprise?" Nina only felt frightened. "Wasn''t it fierce? It ran after me just now. "


    "Woof..." Nine barked softly, and its bright eyes seemed to be exining something.


    Nina was frightened by its bark and shrank again.


    "Don''t be afraid, madam. Its name is Nine. It''s very docile. If you don''t believe me, you can touch it."


    Helen squatted in front of Nine and touched its head. Indeed, Nine had no intention of resisting and


    looked at Nina expectantly.


    Nina swallowed and asked, "Wait, what''s its name?"


    "Nine, Mr. John picked a name for it."


    "Nine?" Nina''s face froze. She believed that this was the name given by John.


    The number nine. It''s very simr to her name Nina...


    He did it on purpose.


    "Madam, don''t you like it? Mr. John said that you liked Tibetan mastiffs, so he asked Richard to find a


    gift for you overnight. Madam, Mr. John cares about you very much. Please don''t let him sleep in the


    guest room. "


    Nina opened her mouth and exined, "I''m not..."


    "By the way, madam, Mr. John specially asked me to tell you that Nine is worth twenty million." Helen


    was a little confused. Why did she tell madam the price? But who could guess what was on Mr. John''s


    mind?


    Nina could guess.


    As soon as she heard the number "twenty million", her little face stiffened and she knew that something


    bad was going to happen.


    She was so happyst night that she forgot about it.


    She still had something on John. She was obviously trying to please him. Why did she y a trick on


    Johnst night?


    It was really not her fault. She really wanted to beat John up!


    "Yes, of course I like it." Nina didn''t say the truth. But when she said against her will, her body


    unconsciously became a little timid.

 Chapter 101 Mr. Albert Is So Nice To Madam

    Chapter 101 Mr. Albert Is So Nice To Madam


    Helen smiled happily, "Madam, Nine likes you very much. Do you want to touch its head? Mr. John has


    said that wherever you go, you have to take it with you. It can help you drive away the bad guys."


    Bad guys?


    John was a bad guy. Could Nine drive him away?


    Obviously not.


    Because it couldn''t.


    From Helen''s words, Nina got a message that she had to take Nine with her wherever she went in the


    future because she was threatened by John.


    At the thought that she would have to stay with what she feared most, she felt uneasy and slowly tried


    to get close to Nine. As long as it opened its mouth, she would be afraid.


    She tried her best to keep a distance of half a meter from it and it was really impossible to be closer.


    Helen sighed, "I''ve never seen Mr. John treat others so well. He knew that you liked Tibetan mastiffs so


    he ordered someone to buy a snow-white Tibetan mastiff for you. He knew that you took lemonst


    night so he ordered someone to bring a lot of lemons this morning."


    "Lemons?" Nina was shocked. Misfortunes never came singly.


    Then she heard the sounds of footsteps. Richard exined, "Madam, here are your lemons."


    Nina was speechless. She knew that something terrible was going to happen.


    Each of the two maids carried two boxes of lemons in their hands and ced them in the living room.


    There were at least a hundred lemons and they were all light yellow and green, obviously not ripe.


    Eating these lemons might make her teeth sour.


    "Madam, you may enjoy the lemons now. Mr. John said that you would eat two lemons every morning.


    Madam, please wait a moment. I''ll cut it and bring it to you."


    Helen''s words were like a thunderbolt. Nina was petrified and felt bitter in her heart.


    She didn''t like dogs or lemons.


    "No, Helen!" Nina grabbed Helen''s hand, trying to refuse.


    "Madam, Mr. John said you would like it if you thought of twenty million."


    Nina was crying in her heart.


    Nina turned her head to look at the serious Richard. At the same time, she noticed that he was


    indicating her to look somewhere. Following his gaze, Nina saw a camera rotating in the corner of the


    wall.


    John had installed the video surveince at home to watch Nina.


    "Yes, I like lemons the most." Nina loosened her grip on Helen''''s hand. She gritted her teeth tightly and


    nodded slightly with a fake smile. Her resentful eyes tried to prate through the monitor, heading


    straight to John, who was watching the video.


    Her resentful eyes didn''t frighten John at all but aroused his desire to conquer. The corners of his evil


    lips rose slightly, adding a bit of spirit to his slightly pale face.


    On the screen, he saw that Nina was sitting on the sofa, with two tes of lemons in front of her. She


    stretched out her hand hesitantly. Through the screen, he could feel that she didn''t want to eat the


    lemons at all.


    After eating a few pieces of lemon, Helen sighed, "No wonder your skin is so good."


    Nina couldn''t help spitting out the lemon. Her helpless expression made himugh.


    "Hey, what makes you so happy?" Jessica came in. It was rare to for her to see John absent-minded.


    What was more rare was that he watched the video andughed.


    This was something she had never seen before.


    So she quietly walked over and didn''t make a sound until she got close to him. Her eyes were also


    fixed on the woman in the center of the video.


    "Sis, why are you here?" Then he put away his chuckle and regained his indifferent expression. He


    ced the tablet PC in his hand on the desk, as if he didn''t want her to see it.


    This action made Jessica a little unhappy. John had never hidden anything from her. He even began to


    guard against her.


    "I''ming to see you. I heard from Helen that you didn''t look well this morning so Ie to see if you


    are sick. You have been like this since you were a child. You always keep silent and don''t tell me what''s


    wrong as long as it''s not life-threatening." Jessica cared about John very much. Among the four


    siblings, only Jessica and John were about the same age. They grew up together and had a deep


    affection for each other.


    "I''m fine." He simply replied, but he ignored her keen observation. His slightly pale lips attracted her


    attention.


    "I''ll call the doctor." They were very simr in characteristic. Jessica was also straightforward and liked


    to make decisions for others. She picked up her phone and called her driver. "Yvonne, go to KL


    Hospital and pick up Dr. Brian to the top floor of the Time Group."


    Yvonne was the guard of Jessica, one of the professional guards of the Shi family. Brian was an


    internationally renowned talented doctor.


    Jessica had always believed that John must enjoy the best treatment and deserve the best things in


    the world.


    "Sis..."


    "Now don''t you even listen to me?"


    He felt that she was making a mountain out of a molehill. However, she had been caring about him


    since he was a child so he had no choice but to let her go.


    "That''s good. Just have a check. I''ll be relieved if everything goes well." Then she nced at the tablet


    PC on the desk.


    She only saw a figure just now. It seemed to be a woman.


    He also noticed that Jessica''s gaze swept across the tablet PC, so he subconsciously reached out his


    hand to cover it. For the time being, he didn''t want her to know about Nina. She would definitely


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    investigate Nina.


    This would disturb Nina''s life.


    After getting along with Nina these days, he knew that she just wanted to live a peaceful and low-key


    life and didn''t want to be involved with too many people.


    It was enough for her to be involved with him.


    "Sis, if you don''t have anything else to do, I have to work." He deliberately asked her to leave.


    Jessica knew that he was asking her to leave.


    "I won''t leave until Brian says you are fine." She was really worried that he would be sick but ignored it


    because he cared about his face.


    No matter how strong he was, he couldn''t be indifferent to his health.


    "John, you need a considerate person to take care of you. I can''t take care of you all the time. You


    must get married. I think Viv is good, gentle and considerate. You can get engaged on her birthday.


    She has been waiting for you for so many years. How rare the love is!" Jessica began to make a match


    again. As soon as she mentioned Vivian, her eyes were full of appreciation.


    She was very satisfied with Vivian.


    "I don''t like Vivian." His voice was cold and was obviously angry.


    At first, Nina mistakenly believed that Vivian was his fianc¨¦e and then Jessica hoped that he would be


    engaged to Vivian, which made him unhappy.


    How could others interfere in his marriage?


    He already had a wife.


    "Helen, please go upstairs and bring my lollipops. It''s too sour." The emotionless voice of Nina came


    clearly from the tablet PC.


    Jessica was surprised.


    ''Is there a woman in the North Yard?''

 Chapter 102 Nina Didnt Deserve To Enter The Shen Family

    Chapter 102 Nina Didn''t Deserve To Enter The Shen Family


    "Yes, madam. Please wait a moment." [ ]''s voice came out from the screen again. It was obvious that


    Nina had a high position in the north yard.


    "Madam?" Jessica was stunned by the title. It was incredible that there was a woman in the North Yard.


    Helen also called her madam.


    She hoped he could give her an exnation.


    "That''s exactly what you heard." John didn''t hide anything and looked Jessica calmly.


    Astonishment, confusion, joy,plexity, worry... A variety of expressions were expressed on Jessica''s


    face.


    Her brother, who was not interested in women, finally had a woman. She was naturally happy, at least


    now it proved that his sexual orientation was not wrong.


    But she didn''t know what kind of the woman was. Was her family background and personality better


    than Vivian?


    She must make a thorough investigation.


    Coincidentally, Yvonne came with Brian. Jessica hinted them toe in.


    Yvonne was full of heroic spirit. She had no expression except for indifference. Beside her, Brian was


    wearing a suit, tall, and his blue eyes were like gems.


    "Miss Jessica, Mr. John." Brian said in pure Chinese with a kind smile.


    "Brian, check on my brother."


    "Yes, Miss Jessica." Brian came over with the medical kit and said respectfully, "Mr. John, this way


    please."


    John stood up and came to the sofa in the lounge. Brian examined him and came to a conclusion, "Mr.


    John, did you eat anything uncleanst night? You are exhausted now. I suggest you go back to have a


    rest. I will prescribe some purgatives for you. "


    "Purgative? You mean he ate something wrong? " John was confused, he shook his head and denied,


    "It''s impossible. All the food and articles in the North Yard have been strictly checked. Helen is very


    careful and has never made any mistake."


    The smart Jessica immediately thought of a possibility and looked at him inquisitively. "Is it the woman


    in the North Yard?"


    "No." John denied immediately. He stood up and ordered Brian, "Prescribe some medicine."


    "Yvonne, send Miss Jessica back."


    John directly asked her to leave. Jessica turned around and left without saying anything.


    After leaving the Time Group, Jessica ordered angrily, "Investigate the woman in the North Yard. I want


    to know all her information in an hour."


    "Yes, Miss Jessica."


    In less than half an hour, Yvonne had collected information about Nina. However, there was only half


    page of paper, which was the same as the information John had collected.


    ncing at the document, Jessica''s face darkened. She sneered, "Married? A married woman didn''t


    even deserve to John at all. These materials are too little. Go to the LD University. I''d like to know


    what''s so special about this woman that she can let John take her to the North Yard. "


    In the headmaster''s office of LD University.


    Jessica sat elegantly in the chair and handed a half page of paper to headmaster. She asked


    straightforwardly, "How much do you know about Nina?"


    "Nina?" The headmaster was a middle-aged fat man. He was already bald but was still in high spirits


    and looked tall and powerful.


    Of course he knew Nina. It was the person that Sam had rmended.


    "Why Miss Jessica wants to see Nina?" The headmaster was very cautious and careful. Judging from


    the expression on Miss Jessica''s face, it was obvious that she didn''t know that Nina was rmened


    by her father.


    Sam even didn''t tell his daughter. So he had to be careful.


    "It seems that the headmaster knows Nina. There are tens of thousands of students in LD University.


    As the headmaster, you can not only remember a student''s name, but also seem to know her well.


    What''s so special about her that you can remember her?" Jessica asked tentatively.


    The headmaster replied with a smile, "Miss Jessica was just joking. I could remember her only because


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    she is the closed disciple of Professor Gu."


    "Professor Gu? Who is Professor Gu? " Jessica was born in a rich family. She lived a carefree life and


    never paid attention to the insignificant people, because she was the focus.


    So how could she know that Professor Gu was the most powerful man in the criminal psychology? So


    she asked with disdain.


    The headmaster was a little angry. However, she was Miss Jessica of the Shi family, and even Mr. John


    had to be polite to her. So he didn''t dare to show any disrespect.


    "Miss Jessica, Professor Gu is a leading figure in criminal psychology and has trained a lot of talents


    for our country. His students are now working in the police station of various cities and have a lot of


    deeds. As for Nina, she assisted the criminal investigation team to report a series of killingsst week.


    But this matter was not reported by the media, so no one knew. "


    After listening to the headmaster''s story, Jessica slowly sat up straight. Her disdain was gone, and on


    the contrary, she felt a little ashamed.


    Jessica had always held respect for the soldiers and police who maintained the safety of the country


    and the rule ofw.


    What''s more, her best friend Kristina''s nephew, was a policeman in the criminal investigation team of


    Spring City. He had to face different types of murderous devils every day, who were in danger all the


    time.


    Kristina was always worried and kept nagging in her ears.


    "Do you mean that Nina has assisted the police in solving the case?" There was a touch of admiration


    in Jessica''s eyes. The voice she had just heard from the screen was obviously a weak little girl.


    There was a series of murders? It''s not a joke.


    "Yes." The headmaster breathed a sigh of relief.


    "A girl should live a well behaved life. Why did she do such a dangerous thing?" Jessica''s face


    darkened again.


    Kristina was worried about Noah every day and she also feared for his safety. If her brother live with


    such a woman, how did the life go on?


    "Well We all have our own interests. " The headmaster didn''t think there was anything wrong with girls


    choosing this job. On the contrary, he liked Nina very much. The police had sent people to praise him


    several times because Nina cracked that criminal case.


    Jessica didn''t want to argue with him about this. She just wanted to ask what she wanted to know.


    "Which n is Nina from? How about her family background? "


    The headmaster narrowed his eyes. Thinking of Sam''s words, he replied, "Nina is just a viger in a


    fishing vige near Spring City. She has no parents and she is an orphan."


    "What? A country girl from a fishing vige? " Jessica sneered, "I thought she was from a rich family,


    but I didn''t expect her to be a country girl."


    Such a person didn''t deserve to enter Shi family at all.


    She still thought that if Nina was from a good family, she could barely ept her even if she was a little


    dangerous in her job.


    Now it seemed that it was Vivian who deserved to be a member of Shi family.


    "Do you know that she got married? And who was her husband? I can''t find it out. "


    "Miss Jessica, of course I don''t know if you can''t find out." The headmaster didn''t know about it. He


    was stunned when he heard that Nina was married.


    But there was no rule in the university that marriage was not allowed.


    Unable to get the answer he wanted, Jessica stood up angrily and left.


    Since she couldn''t get the answer she wanted from others, she would see Nina in person.

 Chapter 103 Take One Million And Leave Him

    Chapter 103 Take One Million And Leave Him


    Jessica got the schedule of Nina and knew that she would have ss this afternoon, so she left. At the


    same time, she asked Yvonne to investigate the reputation of Nina and send the report to her in the


    afternoon.


    In the whole morning, Nina suffered a lot because of John, who had given her a Tibetan mastiff and


    lemons. In the afternoon, she looked listless and she was still the same after ss.


    In the end, it was a dog that helped her refresh herself.


    Nine barked softly. Nina was frightened and took a small step back. Nine attracted other people who


    liked dogs.


    "Wow, it''s so cute. May I touch it?"


    "Help yourself, please." Nina hoped that it would be taken away from her.


    However, Nine barked at the stranger who wanted to touch it with a loud and hostile voice, making him


    so frightened that he withdrew his hand.


    "It barks at everyone." Nina smiled awkwardly.


    Nine quietly came to Nina''s feet and crouched down obediently. Its fluffy tail wagged gently, as if he


    was ttering Nina.


    Nina''s body froze. She quietly took two steps aside and Nine followed her tightly. Anyway, it was close


    to Nina.


    "Nine, could you stay away from me?" Nina was a little scared. No matter how agile she was, she


    couldn''t dodge its bites at this distance.


    Nine seemed to understand what Nina said. It looked up at her, slowly stood up and walked away. It


    stopped in front of her, sat down and looked at her. It slightly opened his mouth and gently breathed.


    It looked pitiful with drooping ears.


    Nina seemed to see herself, who was also pitiful. She couldn''t bear to see the pitiful appearance of


    Nine.


    "Nine..."


    Hearing this, Nine immediately stood up with his ears drooping, his head slightly raised, his breathing


    much louder and his fluffy tail wagging very diligently.


    "Are you happy that I call you?" Nina asked and Nine wagged its tail even harder.


    Well, in fact, Nine was quite cute.


    She tried her best to ept it.


    Nina slowly moved towards Nine. She stopped half a meter away, carefully moved a few steps forward


    and stood beside it.


    Nina heaved a long sigh of relief. She had made great efforts to get close to it. Next time, she would try


    to touch its head.


    She hoped that Wolpe''s system desensitization therapy would work.


    Nine barked again It was excited.


    Nina was so frightened that she took half a step aside. When its ears were drooping, she stood beside


    it and then they slowly walked out of the campus.


    As soon as she walked out of the campus, a woman in leather clothes and a high ponytail walked


    towards Nina and said expressionlessly, "Miss Nina, this way please."


    Nina saw a woman sitting in a luxury car and turning her head to look at her.


    ''John''s sister?''


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Nina had seen Jessica once. At that time, Vivian called her sister. Jessica looked like John but she was


    was less handsome and resolute and more feminine.


    She was also an exceedingly beautiful woman.


    Since it was John''s elder sister who had invited her, Nina didn''t mind meeting her.


    "Nine, let''s go."


    Nina went with Nine and sat down with Jessica in a cafe.


    On the table, there were two cups of coffee, a cup of Geisha and a cup of Blue Mountain. There was


    still a little hot air on the coffee. Sitting opposite to Jessica, Nina thought of the scene when John was


    smoking.


    "Miss Nina, let me introduce myself. My name is Jessica and I''m John''s sister." Jessica took the Geisha


    and put two spoons of sugar in it.


    Nina habitually looked at Jessica, her dressing and the way she drank the coffee. It seemed that she


    was a woman who attached great importance to the sense of ceremony and was good at enjoying life.


    She had a good taste and didn''t like ordinary things.


    Nina made a conclusion that Jessica looked down upon her.


    "Miss Jessica, what can I do for you?" Jessica looked down upon Nina so Nina wouldn''t treat her well.


    Nina knew that Jessica came here to pay her for leaving John.


    "Cut the crap. This is a check of one million. Leave John." As soon as she finished speaking, Yvonne


    put the check in front of Nina.


    ''Look, she''s really here to give money.''


    Nina didn''t look at the check at all. She casually bought a car worth about two million. One million was


    nothing to her.


    If she really epted the money, John would think that she was only worth one million and make her


    "One million is not enough. Give me twenty million." Nina''s wet eyes sparkled with expectation.


    As long as Jessica paid her twenty million, she would immediately move out of the North Yard and then


    agreement and regain her freedom.


    "Sure enough, you stay with John for money." A scornful smile and disgust appeared on Jessica''s face.


    Nina had learned to face these misunderstandings and insults with an indifferent attitude in the past


    two years.


    If she took these seriously, she would be living a miserable life.


    "You can say that." Nina thought for a while. There was nothing wrong with what Jessica said. She just


    gave in to John''s threat of twenty million dors.


    "You are honest. You''re asking for an exorbitant price. One million is enough. It''s ridiculous to ask for


    twenty million." There was a knife hidden in Jessica''s smile. She tightened her grip on the cup and


    snorted with contempt.


    "You are a married woman and even a woman who earns money by selling your body. Ten thousand is


    enough for you, but I give you much more. It''s really appreciation of you."


    Jessica had heard about what happened on the campus forum. She looked at Nina as if she was a


    woman no longer pure.


    It really provoked Nina.


    Nina felt angry in an instant. She said in a clear and domineering voice, "Miss Jessica, please be


    careful about your words. You are a well-educateddy from a noble family. At least you should have


    the ability to make a basic judgment and distinguish between right and wrong."


    "How dare you teach me?" Jessica was furious. No one dared to teach her since she was a child. Even


    her famous brother would be obedient to her.


    How dare a girl from the countryside teach her how to be a person.


    ''How dare you!''


    Jessica picked up the coffee and poured it towards Nina. Nina reacted quickly and perfectly avoided


    the spilled coffee.


    The coffee was spilt down on the floor.


    Nina stood up with a smile on her face, which shocked everyone at present.


    Standing two meters away from Jessica, Nina deliberately said, "Now if you give me twenty million, I


    won''t leave. What I want is all his assets."

 Chapter 104 Im Not A Stuff

    Chapter 104 I''m Not A Stuff


    Jessica was extremely angry. ''How dare this woman want to take away all the assets of the Shi family?''


    ''As long as I''m alive, she won''t seed.''


    "It''s just wishful thinking. I''ve recorded what you said. When I give it to John, you''ll have to get out of


    the North Yard." Jessica took out her phonecently and showed that it was still recording.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Nina wasn''t afraid at all.


    In the eyes of Jessica, Nina was afraid. Jessica came to Nina arrogantly and mocked in her ear, "John


    has a love rtionship with you just because of your beauty but it won''tst long. He will soon be


    engaged to Vivian. She is the eldest daughter of the Ye family and has a noble status. But you are a


    country girl, married and have lost your virginity. You don''t match him."


    "Let me tell you something more. They have known each other since childhood. Vivian knows what he


    likes and dislikes. Vivian has been the only woman who stays by his side these years. And you have


    just known him for a short time. Do you know his preferences? I think you know nothing about it."


    "I know him best. He just wants freshness."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she threw the one million check on Nina, turned around and left.


    Nina stood there in a daze.


    She didn''t know which of her words made her depressed and sad.


    Maybe it was that they had known each other for just a short time.


    She was really down, as if she was shrouded in a huge shadow.


    Nine, which was standing outside the coffee shop, kept pacing back and forth. Through the ss


    window, it saw the depressed face of Nina. When someone pushed the door open, it rushed in directly.


    As it passed by Jessica, it opened its mouth, showed its sharp ws and fangs and barked at her. With


    a quick reaction, Yvonne kicked at Nine, which fell to the ground.


    Nine was whining.


    Nina suddenly raised her head. She turned her head and saw Nine just stand up and open her mouth


    to bite Yvonne.


    "What is it?" Jessica roared.


    "Nine..." Nina ran over in panic, regardless of her fear of dogs. She squatted down, held it in her arms


    and rubbed its head, feeling sorry for him.


    This was what John gave her.


    Jessica said in a cold voice, "You two don''t know how to appreciate favors."


    "Nine, are you okay? Is it hurt?" Nina turned a deaf ear to the humiliation of Jessica. She checked


    Nine''s body with concern and breathed a sigh of relief when she found that there was nothing serious


    with it.


    "You kicked Nine, didn''t you?" Nina slowly stood up, cast a cold nce at Yvonne and gave her a side


    kick.


    In the blink of an eye, Yvonne raised her arm to block Nina''s foot. However, Yvonne didn''t realize that


    Nina''s foot was as heavy as iron and Yvonne''s arm ached.


    Nina withdrew her right foot and looked at Yvonne''s belly and then kicked at the back of her knee.


    She did it.


    With a light cry, Yvonne knelt down on her left knee. As soon as she raised her head, she heard a


    sneer from Nina.


    "You..."


    "What? You didn''t expect that?" Nina answered quickly with an angry face. Her gaze slowly left


    Yvonne''s body andnded on Jessica''s slightly pale face.


    Jessica was shocked. She looked at Nina numbly and she trembled with fear.


    "Nine, let''s go." Nina brushed past Jessica calmly.


    It was not until they left that Jessica recovered from the shock.


    As soon as Nina left the cafe, Richard came to look for Nina.


    He didn''t see Nina but met Jessica and Yvonne.


    "Richard?" Yvonne was surprised to meet Richard, her elder brother. They and other siblings had been


    guarding different people and hadn''t met for several years.


    They were all orphans saved by the Shi family and given the surname Zhan. They practiced martial


    arts to protect the members of the Shi family and worked as the bodyguards of different masters.


    "Miss Jessica." Richard greeted politely and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "We..."


    "Wee here to have coffee." Jessica stopped Yvonne, not intending to tell him the truth. She asked,


    "Why are you here without being with John?"


    "Mr. John asked me to take madam back to the North Yard." Without hiding anything, he looked around


    the cafe for a few times, but didn''t see Nina.


    This was the location shown on the tracker.


    Then he took out his phone and looked at it. The red dot was moving, showing Nina had went


    somewhere else. He nodded, turned around and left.


    He went as the tracker showed.


    And this tracker was hung around Nine''s neck.


    Nina walked on the street with Nine sadly. She looked particrly lonely in the crowd.


    She didn''t know what was wrong with her.


    All in all, she cared a lot about what Jessica had just said, especially when it came to the fact that John


    had grown up with Vivian and that she was the only woman by his side.


    Nina felt as if what she owned had been robbed.


    She stopped in front of a clothing shop and didn''t know where to go.


    "If only Mickey were here now." If Michelle were here, Nina''s gloom would be swept away.


    Suddenly, she missed Michelle very much and missed the food she cooked.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t get in touch with Michelle now. Even if Michelle wasn''t here, it would also be


    good if there was something interesting.


    "Aunt Nina?" James appeared suddenly with his hands in his pockets and looked up and down at the


    depressed Nina.


    "Oh, what''s this stuff?" Nina was taken aback and blurted out in surprise.


    She just wanted to get something interesting and James appeared.


    "I''m not a stuff. I''m a person!" James was so angry that he protested.


    Nina suddenly burst intoughter. Although Michelle was not here, James was also quite interesting.


    "You are not a stuff. You are a human." Holding back herughter, Nina felt less gloomy.


    ''What''s wrong?''


    James felt there was something wrong with Nina.


    ''Forget about it.''


    "What are you doing here alone?" When he looked around and didn''t see John, he was surprised.


    Since Michelle wasn''t here, shouldn''t Uncle John stay with Aunt Nina all the time?''


    Nine barked. It was protesting. Nina was not alone. She was staying with Nine.


    "Oh! Where did you get the dog? It scares me!" When he was about to jump aside, he found a Tibetan


    mastiff behind Nina. Its snow-white fur lookedfortable.


    "It has a name, called Nine." Nina didn''t seem to be so afraid of dogs, but she still didn''t dare to get too


    close.


    At the cafe, she hugged Nine in a hurry. Now thinking about it, Nina still had a lingering fear.


    "Okay, okay, Nine." However, James didn''t care about the Tibetan mastiff at all. Instead, he looked at


    Nina''s depressed face and asked, "Aunt Nina, did you quarrel with Uncle John?"


    "No. I''m just in a bad mood." Nina shook her head, pursed her lips, looked up and asked, "Do you know


    how to be happy? I used to beat people up when I was in a bad mood, but you didn''t seem to be


    able to resist it."

 Chapter 105 It Turns Out That I Like John

    Chapter 105 It Turns Out That I Like John


    The corners of James mouth twitched, and he was so scared that he took half a step back. His Aunt


    Nina was too violent.


    How did Uncle John win Aunt Nina''s heart?


    "Don''t, don''t beat me. Please have mercy on me. Uncle John is cruel enough to me. Aunt Nina, please


    be mercy." James pleased Nina with a smile. Then, he came up with an idea.


    "Aunt Nina, I really know a way to make you happy." James raised his eyebrows at her and took her to


    his secret base.


    In a small bar that was open day and night, the light was flickering and the music was deafening.


    There were five men and two women who were James''s friends.


    When Nina appeared, the noisy bar instantly quieted down. All of them turned their heads to look at the


    door, as if they had found something very important.


    "Isn''t she the campus belle?"


    "When did Mr. James win the heart of campus belle?"


    "No, no, No. that''s not the point. The point is what Mr. James said."


    "Yes, yes. He said that if he brought his girlfriend to our secret base one day, what would it mean?"


    "Oh It means that Mr. James has made a proposal! " Everyone eximed in disbelief.


    James always changed his girlfriend. .


    Now Mr. James has made a proposal!


    ''Oh my God''


    There was amotion in the bar. A boy in a ck hat squeezed out of the crowd and said for


    everyone, "Ruby, did you agree to Mr. Shi''s proposal?"


    "¡­¡­" What happened?, Nina was confused and turned her head to look at James. He''d better give


    her an exnation, or she would beat him.


    "Go, go away. Haley He, what are you talking about? She''s my... Ah... "


    Nina stepped on James and continued, "Senior. I''m the senior schoolmate of James. "


    As soon as he got Nina''s warning, James immediately corrected himself, "Yes, yes, my senior


    schoolmate. She has a very close rtionship with me."


    Haley He clicked his tongue. Obviously, she didn''t believe it. They all saw the warning from campus


    belle just now.


    "Mr. James, don''t try to conceal the fact. You said that you would only bring your fiancee to this ce.


    All of us have made an appointment that we will only bring our lover here. There must be something


    wrong with you."


    "You are right. I think so too." Another girl echoed.


    "We all think so." Everyone said in one voice.


    But James didn''t bother to exin. He waved his hand and said, "Believe it or not, go and get some


    bottles of wine. I''ll take the strongest bottles of wine I collected before."


    Soon enough, there were a lot of wine on the table. In addition to the bottles that were asked by James,


    there were several more bottles on the table. A group of people sat on the sofa, and Nina sat in the


    middle next to James.


    "Is this the way you said to make people feel better?" Why didn''t Nina believe it.


    "Campus belle, I know you haven''t drunk yet. Alcohol can dispel sorrow. Come on, let me open a bottle


    for you." Haley He smiled brightly and picked up the corkscrew skillfully.


    She poured the opened wine into the ss and pushed it to Nina. "Come on, have a drink. Mr. James


    cherished this wine very much. It''s only taken out when we meet you. We can only smell it in normal


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    times."


    "Well, you can only smell now." The reason why James took it out was to please his Aunt Nina. In this


    way, he could please Uncle John. He could have whatever good wine he wanted in the future.


    No sacrifice, no gain.


    These bottles of wine might exchange a box of wine.


    Jamesk calcted in his mind. He opened the remaining bottles and poured them into the ss. He


    still said boldly, "Drink them slowly. I promise you will be in a good mood after drinking them."


    Nina reached for a cup and took a sip. It was indeed a good wine. It tasted spicy and sweet after sliding


    into her throat.


    She had tasted a lot of wine, so she knew it was the best wine in the famous wine.


    She had been tasting wine all the time and hadn''t drunk much. She had been drunk once when she


    was in CM Ind. Because of the terrible situation after drinking, she hadn''t been drunk again.


    The first time she drunk in LC City was for three hundred million project funds. When she woke up after


    getting drunk, she was indeed in a better mood.


    It seemed that the wine was useful.


    Thinking of this, Nina immediately decided, "Drink it together. What''s the fun of me drinking alone?"


    "That''s right. Come on, let''s drink together. Mr. James, since the campus belle has said so, we would


    drink together. " Haley He was the first one to pick up the ss.


    Now that Aunt Nina has said so, let''s drink together!


    "Come on, cheers!" James raised his ss and everyone raised their sses to celebrate.


    While drinking, people in the bar were singing and dancing. Clinking sses came one after another,


    and wine bottles could be seen everywhere. It was so lively.


    Nine obedientlyy at the foot of Nina, guarding Nina who was lying on the sofa in a daze.


    With two blushes on her face, Nina pouted and looked sad.


    James drank happily and yed with others.


    Haley He, who was sitting aside and watching them ying, inadvertently saw the sadness on Nina''s


    face. She sat down, picked up the ss and directly clinked ss in Nina''s hand. "What''s wrong with


    you, campus belle?"


    After a long time, Nina suddenly sat up straight and muttered, "I don''t know what''s wrong with me, but


    I''m very sad."


    "There must be a reason for your sadness, right?"


    "I don''t know the inner reason, but only know the external reason. Someone told me that he was going


    to be engaged to another woman, and that I had just known him for a short time, and our rtionship


    was not as good as the woman who was going to be engaged to him. That woman was his childhood


    ymate, and the only woman around him." The man Nina mentioned was John.


    As she spoke, Nina''s eyes became moist.


    Haley He understood immediately, "So you broke up with your boyfriend?"


    But did Mr. James get engaged to other woman? Campus belle was so sad.


    "Broke up? What did break up mean? I''m not in love. " With a suspicious look on Nina''s face, she


    turned to look at Haley He and said, "I don''t like anyone."


    "You say you don''t like anyone?" What Nina said almost made Haley He surprised. She was so jealous


    that she said there was no one she liked?


    "Don''t you know what like is?" Haley He, who asked this question, wanted to p herself. No one didn''t


    know what like was.


    In fact, Nina really didn''t understand what like was.


    "What''s the meaning of like?"


    Haley He was stunned for a while and exined seriously, "You like someone now. Because I like him,


    so you are jealous, then you are sad. "


    Nina narrowed her eyes. In a daze, she seemed to see the figure of John and Vivian standing beside


    him.


    Yes!


    She was jealous.


    As soon as she heard that he would be engaged to Vivian, she was in a low mood. Thinking of that


    Vivian had always been with John, she was jealous and sad.


    "HMM It turns out that I like John. " Under the effect of alcohol, Nina finally understood what she was


    thinking and admitted that she liked John.

 Chapter 106 You Are Cuckolded

    Chapter 106 You Are Cuckolded


    Who?


    Who did she love?


    John?


    Gosh! Nina loved John!


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Knowing this surprising news, Haley slipped down from the sofa, fell to the cold ground and choked on


    the wine.


    He couldn''t help coughing. Gosh! He was shocked. "Mr. James, Mr. James,e here quickly.


    Something serious has happened!" Feeling terrified, Haley wiped the wine from the corner of his mouth


    and got up quickly.


    He ran to catch James, pointed at Nina which just picked up the third ss of wine, and said in a panic,


    "Mr. James, you are cuckolded!"


    "What the hell are you talking about? You are cuckolded." Then, James gave Haley a p on his head,


    making his hat fall down and revealing his new haircut.


    "It''s true! I just heard it with my own ears. Nina doesn''t love you but your Uncle John!" Till now, Haley


    thought that Nina was James'' girlfriend.


    Not only Haley, but also others thought so. They seemed to have heard something important and


    stopped what they had been doing.


    It was so quiet that only the sound of the slow apaniment could be heard.


    James had thought something bad had happened. He rolled his eyes coldly and pped Haley again


    on the head. Haley staggered, but fortunately someone helped him up.


    "She of course loves Uncle John. She is my aunt."


    All of a sudden, there was an uproar. They stared at James in disbelief and then looked at Nina, who


    was sitting on the sofa.


    "What did I hear? Is she Mr. James'' aunt?" She raised her hand to touch her forehead. She was so


    surprised that she fainted backwards.


    Another girl immediately held She, her body trembling slightly. "Nina is really a brave girl. Two years


    ago, my uncle told me that someone sent a woman to Mr. John. That woman finally lost one of her


    hands and the person who sent the woman lost one of his feet."


    The boys felt sorry for the woman. They thought John had been too cruel to her.


    "What are you thinking about? John is very kind to Nina." If it weren''t for John''s sake, James would


    have told them what Nina had done to John.


    He could talk for a few days.


    Nina was still drinking wine.


    After drinking up the third ss of wine, she waspletely drunk.


    "Stop your talking. Nina is drunk. What should we do?" Everyone looked at the drunk Nina.


    "How much did she drink?" At least 2/3 of the wine was undrunk.


    Most of the 1/3 of the wine was drunk by them.


    Haley stretched out his hand and showed a number, "Three sses. I saw Nina drink three sses of


    wine."


    Everyone looked at each other. They were speechless.


    They had never get drunk after having just three sses of wine.


    "It''s not good for her to be drunk here. I''d better send her home."


    "I think it''s feasible." The boys nodded.


    At this time, Nine suddenly stood up and stood in front of Nina, ring at them.


    "Hey, hey, wait a minute. Look at that dog. You guys deal with it first!" She woke up and immediately


    noticed the hostility of Nine.


    It was a Tibetan mastiff, not a docile pet dog.


    Everyone looked worried.


    "Nine, you can go to y next to her. She is drunk. We have to send her back. Can you make way for


    her first?" Unexpectedly, James tried to make Nine obedient by showing hansomeness.


    Haley said relentlessly, "It''s male."


    In the end, She and another girl tried to coax Nine. It took them great efforts to make Nine take a few


    steps.


    Nina only felt a buzzing sound in her ears. Her head ached because of the noise.


    "Aunt Nina, let me send you back to Uncle John''s house." James reached out his hands to help her up.


    As soon as he put his hand on her shoulder, she suddenly opened her eyes, with a terrifying look. She


    stared at him, making his heart tremble. If it weren''t for her red face, he would have suspected that she


    wasn''t drunk.


    But it seemed that she was on guard against a bad guy.


    It was so scary!


    "Aunt Nina, I..."


    Before he finished his words, Nina stood up and grabbed his arms with both hands. Her knees were


    against the back of his knees. His legs became weak and fell to kneel on the ground. He was caught


    and tightly mped with his hands on his back.


    He felt painful on his knees and felt as if his arms were being torn.


    He cried out of pain.


    "What are you doing? It''s me! James!"


    "Shut up!" Nina pressed down on him again, making him lie on his stomach.


    "Aunt Nina! Let go of me! It really hurts. Help me!" James was furious, but he couldn''t get rid of it. He


    could only used all his strength and couldn''t let his face touch the ground.


    "Oh my God! What''s going on?" The boys were frightened and they stayed away from Nina. The girl


    who had just coaxed Nine into going to the door turned around and saw what was happening. She was


    so scared that she walked out at once.


    They didn''t expect that Nina would hit someone when she was drunk.


    "Mr. James, are you okay?"


    "Not good at all. Come and help me! Help me get rid of it."


    "You''re right. Hurry up and take some tools." Haley took an empty bottle but he didn''t dare to hit Nina.


    The others got a trash can, a wine ss, a broom and so on.


    Nina wasn''t scared at all. Nina looked at everyone with her sharp eyes and shook off James'' hands


    hard, making him fall to the ground.


    "It hurts!" It took a long time for him to get up.


    Before he could knew it, the others had already started to control Nina.


    "Be careful. If you hurt my aunt, my uncle will take revenge." James held his waist, patted the dust and


    warned them in a loud voice.


    The next second, there was no sound. James thought they had beaten Nina, so he turned around in


    panic. He was dumbfounded.


    His five friends all fell to the ground, with their faces swollen and tears running down.


    All of them were defeated.


    "Mr. James..." The miserable cry of help made James unable to look straight at them.


    Inparison, James found that Nina had showed mercy to him.


    On the other hand, Nina was sitting on the ground safe and sound, with her left leg straightened and


    her right leg bent in the shape of a bow. Her upper body was slightly tilted and her head was resting on


    the knee of her right leg. She was half asleep, her face flushed and her hair was slightly raised.


    When John rushed over, he happened to see this scene. She had been drunk and hit some people, but


    she looked like an outsider.


    It was both funny and annoying.

 Chapter 107 She Was A Good Girl

    Chapter 107 She Was A Good Girl


    "Uncle John, you are finally here." Holding his aching body, James limped over and finally saw the


    savior.


    Thinking of Aunt Nina''s fighting capacity, the five or six men were beat and unable to fight back by her.


    He had suspected that his Uncle John was too weak before.


    Uncle John was not weak at all. Last time when Aunt Nina was drunk, he saw that Uncle John was safe


    on the second day.


    "Uncle John, please take Aunt Nina back as soon as possible. See what she has done to us. Don''t


    forget to pay us the medical fees," James felt that his right arm had been dislocated. Even a slight


    swing of his arm was so painful.


    John looked at the girl on the ground. He was rxed, and the stone in his heart finallynded.


    Since thest kidnapping incident, as long as Nina went to a ce far away from the University and the


    North Yard, he was worried about her, fearing that something would happen to her.


    Therefore, when he sent Nine, he specially pressed a tracker in order to track her position conveniently.


    On the way here, John had been worried about her safety. However, he didn''t expect that five people


    would be beaten to the ground by Nina.


    The three of them couldn''t move, probably because their arms and legs were hurt. The other two curled


    up with their hands on their bellies. It seemed that they were kicked on their bellies.


    "She is a good girl when she is drunk. She never hit others." John said calmly, with tenderness in his


    eyes, just like the light yellow light on the ceiling. A warm light shone on Nina, making her face blush.


    The corners of James''s mouth twitched. Was Aunt Nina a good girl when she was drunk? Never hit


    others?


    Even if Uncle John want to protect Nina, he couldn''t tell a lie.


    His brothers were still lying on the ground.


    Even Richard couldn''t help but turn his head. A trace of surprise shing across his eyes.


    In fact, John didn''t say anything wrong. Last time when Nina got drunk, she was indeed very obedient.


    She hid in his arms like a cat and even cried.


    It seemed that little girl treated him differently from others.


    This recognition made John happy. He turned his head and said without hesitation, "You''ve felled on


    the ground by yourselves. How can you me it on my wife?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Just now, James was caught by Nina and fell to the ground. Then he watched his brother being beaten


    up to the ground, now Uncle John still talked nonsense seriously.


    He seemed to be a little unsteady in his steps and was a little arrogant. A cold sneer came out of his


    nose with conceit. "Humph."


    "You seem to be dissatisfied with my words."


    "No, no." James shook his head.


    "You dare not. Richard, send them to KL Hospital. "


    It turned out that Uncle John was not inhuman.


    "All the expenses will be deducted from his living expenses."


    Hearing John''s words, James cursed John in his heart.


    He was so heartless!


    With one on his shoulder, one under his armpit, and one in each of his hands, three unconscious men


    were easily handled by Richard. The one who didn''t faint supported by James to leave and the other


    was held by two girls.


    After everyone left, the bar did not be empty and quiet. Instead, it yed a soothing and romantic


    song, Lover.


    John approached Nina step by step. He squatted down and looked at her silently. She was very


    obedient after drunk.


    The night wind blew slowly. There was a faint smell of alcohol in Nina''s body. Orange warm light was


    falling on the ground, and the whole small bar was full of warmth and tranquility.


    "Little girl." John always called her little girl. This name was an expectation for her.


    He hoped that she could be more lively and witty like a normal girl. He hoped that she could be as


    obedient as a child and stayed with him in the North Yard.


    However, this little girl always went against him.


    But it was good. He would not so boring.


    "Um..." Not only was Nina particrly sensitive to the voice of John, but also the unique fragrance


    mixed with the smell of tobo from his body, especially when he called her little girl.


    As long as Nina heard it, she knew who was calling her.


    Nina had not yet opened its eyes and only moved her lips. As a result of the alcohol, there was only a


    handsome face left in her dazed mind. The gaze of John was cold and sometimes became gentle.


    In a trance, there was a touch of cold came from her lips.


    "John..." The sound of her was somewhat intermittent. The grievance and finally emotion in the bottom


    of Nina''s heart seemed to drown her.


    "John..."


    She called him softly. John''s finger, which was ced at the corner of her mouth, paused and slowly


    retracted.


    John had heard that when someone called a person''s full name, it was as if the person wanted to get


    him.


    He didn''t know if Nina had such an idea, but he knew clearly that he had.


    "Nina..." This was the second time that John had called her full name. The first time he called her full


    name when she was about to be insulted, and this time he had called her gently when she was drunk


    and sleepy.


    Called by him, Nina opened her eyes. Her blurred eyes stared at John, as if she was in an illusion.


    John looked at Nina and was lost in thought. He couldn''t help but tuck her hair behind her ear.


    Nina subconsciously moved her head and put her face in the broad palm of John.


    Thinking of what Jessica had said today, Nina pursed her lips and looked at John aggrievedly, without


    saying anything.


    Looking at the pitiful scene, John heart softened.


    He wondered if he had gone too far this morning. She was afraid of dogs, so he sent Nine to her. She


    was scared to jump up and down in the North Yard.


    He even threatened her to eat two dishes of lemon, which made her face wrinkled.


    Now he regretted.


    "Have I known you 20 seconds or 20 years." All of a sudden, Nina blurted out an English sentence with


    a pure and hoarse English pronunciation. Hearing her charming voice, John''s throat tightened.


    After listening carefully, he found that this sentence was one of the lyrics of "Lover" on the screen.


    Before John opened his mouth, Nina continued to exin, "Have I known you 20 seconds or 20 years.


    How long have we known each other? "


    Nina was still mad at Jessica''s words "they just knew each other in a short time". But thinking of John''s


    affection for her, she suddenly leaned over and kissed the corner of John''s mouth.


    "John, I''m jealous."

 Chapter 108 You Have Been Loving Me for A Long Time

    Chapter 108 You Have Been Loving Me for A Long Time


    John could feel the warmth of Nina''s lips and see himself in her eyes. He pursed his lips and thought


    about the beauty of Nina.


    He had kissed Nina secretly several times.


    However, he didn''t have the same feelings before. His heart now was beating irregrly and his ears


    suddenly turned red.


    It turned out that it he would feel better if Nina kissed him.


    It seemed that John should make Nina take the initiative in the future.


    "Jealous? Why are you jealous?" John asked knowingly, with expectation in his eyes. He once again


    pinched the face of Nina.


    Her face was still soft and tender, which made him love pinching her face so much.


    "Hey, don''t pinch me!" Every time when she was drunk, she became apletely different person.


    Usually she was arrogant, but now she was extremely cute.


    Her soft voice, bulging cheek and pout were showing her coquetry.


    "Tell me, why are you jealous?" He let go of her face and waited patiently for her answer.


    Nina sat cross-legged on the ground and turned her head away angrily. She didn''t want to say


    anything.


    The awkward and stubborn look made him annoyed and amused at the same time. Was it so difficult


    for her to say that she loved him?


    She had sent 520 dors to him but she was still pretending.


    She had learned to lie to him and now she learned not to answer his question.


    He thought he should do something.


    "Since you don''t want to tell me, I''ll leave." All of a sudden, he stood up and looked very serious. He


    nced at Nina intentionally or unintentionally, fearing that he would miss one of her expressions.


    "No way!" Still sitting on the ground, she leaned forward, held his foot and rubbed against it with her


    head.


    "Vivian is your childhood sweetheart. I''m jealous. She called you Brother John. I''m jealous. Your sister


    said that you were going to be engaged to Vivian. I was jealous."


    She was eaten up with jealousy.


    John couldn''t help smiling. The light of the colorful lights hanging on the ceiling sprinkled on the two of


    them.


    Nina held his foot tighter, spraying the threat of drunkenness.


    "You have said that you don''t like her. You have said that she isn''t your fianc¨¦e."


    "Why are you jealous?" He wouldn''t stop until he got what he wanted. Since she was drunk, he would


    make her say what he wanted anyway.


    Nina frowned and kept silent.


    He didn''t believe that a man like him couldn''t handle his wife.


    His sharp eyes fell on the wine ss on the table. He slowly moved his feet and pulled her a little away,


    as if there was a small encumbrances on his leg.


    He put his hand on his forehead and couldn''t helpughing. He could only bend down and stretch his


    long arm to the table. Then he poured another ss of wine and handed it to Nina.


    "Drink some water." The ss of water came close to her lips.


    Nina''s head was a little dizzy and her body was slightly hot. The coldness from the corner of the ss


    made her feel a littlefortable and with the attractive voice of John, she was fooled in a second.


    She opened her mouth slightly and he poured the wine slowly. His action was very light, afraid of


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    choking her. He was gentle and cunning like a fox.


    After slowly drinking up the ss of wine, Nina raised her head, slightly narrowed her eyes, frowned


    and protested, "This is not water."


    "Really?" With a slight surprise, he picked up the remaining wine, took a sip and said as if nothing had


    happened, "I thought it was water."


    She groaned. She was even more drunk and wanted to fall asleep.


    How could he let her sleep before he heard what he wanted to hear. He immediately squatted down


    and held Nina''s body, coaxing her.


    "Tell me, why are you jealous? You have been loving me for a long time, haven''t you?"


    His eyes and voice were really seductive. Nina was really seduced. She nodded obediently and


    answered, "If love is the reason for jealousy, then I love you, John."


    When she spoke out his name, she felt a trace of sweetness in her heart, like a beam of light shining


    on her boring life and a pair of powerful hands pulling her out of the lonely world.


    "What a girl!" With a doting smile, he lifted up Nina and held it in his arms, with a pair of big hands


    passing through her armpits, as if an adult was holding a child.


    His chest was warm. Nina rubbed in and rested her head on his shoulder.


    "Let''s go home." She moved her body a little and her eyes were half closed and half open.


    Nina nestled in his arms and was indeed like a little girl. No wonder he always liked to call her little girl.


    He loved this little girl.


    The bar was located in a remote and quiet ce, with its back against a small park. There was a


    narrow path in front of it and it was about ten meters away from other buildings. It was a separate small


    house, which was only over a hundred square meters, and was the youth of James and his friends.


    When John walked out with Nina in his arms, it began to rain. Richard opened an umbre and walked


    over, followed by Nine obediently.


    "Wow, wait a minute." As soon as he took two steps, Nina suddenly spoke. She turned around and


    stared at the small bar. Biting her lower lip, she smiled dangerously.


    "Put me down. Put me down. I want to y." Nina said coquettishly, swinging her slender and straight


    legs.


    He had no choice but to put her down.


    Aftering down from his body, Nina''s footsteps became unsteady. She held his arm with one hand


    and fumbled in his pocket with the other. She didn''t smile until she took out a lighter.


    But her smile was not only dangerous, but also weird.


    Early in the morning, it was raining.


    When Nina opened her eyes, she saw thousands of thin lines rippling in the air outside the window.


    Some of them slid through the ss window, just like the scene of meteor shower at night.


    "It''s raining." Nina murmured with her head sideways, her eyes soft and her voicezy.


    "It began to rain yesterday evening."


    A hoarse voice came from below her body. His voice was much lower than usual, with a trace of


    fatigue.


    Nina kept him awake the whole night. He had a lot of stubble, which made him look like a mature man.


    "What? What?" Nina was shocked. She turned her head and found that John had been a human


    cushion. She quickly turned over from his body.


    At the same time, she rolled out of the bed quickly without any hesitation and she was filled with


    surprise and panic.


    "I... I... I..." What did I dost night?"


    "You were drunk." John knew that she would definitely forget what had happened after waking up, so


    he kindly reminded her.


    Nina thought for a while and believed that it should be. Yesterday afternoon, she followed James to his


    secret base and drank a little wine.


    Seeing that he hadn''t slept all night, the pajamas she was wearing and her sleeping posture just now...


    She screamed. Her face flushed.


    Did they have a sexst night?


    John forced her. It must be.


    Annoyed, Nina turned around and ran away.


    As soon as she went downstairs, she heard the morning news broadcast. "At six o''clock yesterday


    evening, a small bar caught a fire. The reason is still under investigation..."

 Chapter 109 You Beat Me All The Way

    Chapter 109 You Beat Me All The Way


    catch fire?


    Nina stopped. She turned around and looked at the TV screen. It was the secret base of James.


    The small bar on the screen had been burned into ruins, and the bottles scattered on the ground were


    ck and blurred. The sound equipment was broken.


    "The fire may be caught by me." Nina pressed her lips tightly. She knew clearly what kind of person she


    was when she was drunk.


    When she was drunk, she might be crazy to beat people and set fire.


    The fire was on.


    Perhaps she had already beaten people.


    The person she beat was not John because he was able to speak safe and sound just now. So there


    was only one possibility.


    James and his brothers...


    Nina panicked. How could those kids stand her fists and feet.


    "My phone. Where is my phone?" Nina found that she was wearing a night robe and her phone was not


    here. She began to look for it in the hall.


    "Woof..." Nine shouted in the distance, picked up the phone of Nina and trotted to her.


    Nina was still a little afraid of Nine. Yesterday, she just held Nine in her arms in an emergency. She


    stepped back a little and reached out for her phone.


    "Thank you, Nine." Taking the phone, Nina smiled sincerely at Nine.


    Nine immediately grinned, with its long tongue hanging down, breathing lightly. His ears standing up,


    and its tail constantly shaking.


    It took two steps forward to Nina, and stretched out its head, like a child seeking rewards from its


    parents.


    Nina understood the expectation in Nine''s eyes, and then Nina remembered that she refused it at


    school yesterday. Nine looked disappointed and was very pitiful.


    "Nine, good dog." Nina slowly squatted down and tried to reach out her hand to touch Nine''s head. As


    soon as she touched it, she immediately withdrew her hand, fearing that it would bite her.


    Even with a gentle touch, Nine was already very satisfied. It immediately jumped around Nina.


    Seeing it so enthusiastic, Nina was happy as well as scared.


    She still smiled gently at Nine, but there was something more important to do now. She quickly dialed


    the WeChat of James.


    "Hello, who is it?" It seemed that James hadn''t wake up.


    "Nina. James, is everything okay with you? " Nina listened carefully to the sound on the other side and


    James seemed to be very calm.


    "Aunt Nina?" James suddenly woke up. The scene of yesterday shed through his mind quickly and


    he was so scared that he rolled down from the bed.


    Bang


    "Ah..."


    A muffled hum and a howl of made Nina nervous.


    What was going on?


    "Hello, James. Are you okay?"


    "Ah It hurts! " After falling down, James threw his phone aside and didn''t pick it up. He didn''t hear what


    Nina said, but his arm seemed to be dislocated again.


    "Doctor, doctor, help!" James shouted at the outside and soon heard the doctor''s hurried footsteps.


    The voice on the phone suddenly became noisy and tense.


    "I beat him to the hospital." With a stunned look on her face, Nina loosened her hand and the phone fell


    down. Nine took it by its mouse to prevent the phone from being broken.


    "No, I have to go to the hospital now." Then she turned around and ran upstairs. She rushed into the


    master bedroom and opened the cloakroom. All her clothes were hung neatly in the cloakroom by


    Helen.


    John could catch up on sleep when Nina got up. As soon as he closed his eyes, Nina rushed in again.


    John had no choice but to open his eyes, stand up and lean against the bed. Seeing that his wife


    began to change her clothes without closing the door of the cloakroom.


    He had been sleepy, but now he was not sleepy at all.


    "Where are you going?" John''s sharp eyes fell on Nina who had well prepared.


    "I went to the hospital. James was in hospital. Maybe he was beat by me." Nina replied naturally, and


    their fluent conversation was like a couple who had lived for a long time.


    After replying, Nina realized that she didn''t close the door of the cloakroom.


    All of a sudden, she turned around and happened to meet the sight of John. From this angle...


    So he saw everything just now?


    "Did you see everything?" Nina covered her body in a hurry, ashamed and angry.


    "It''s toote to cover now." John said jokingly.


    Suddenly, Nina blushed again.


    "I''m going to the hospital." Nina loosened her grip and walked out of the cloakroom without looking at


    John.


    "Stop!" John stopped Nina. "They have doctors in the hospital to take care of them. What are you going


    to do?"


    His wife was going to take care of those boys?


    Don''t even think about it.


    "Don''t go." John ordered.


    Nina didn''t understand why this man had to take care of her everything. She was not his wife.


    "I set the fire. I have to deal with it. I hit him. I have to take care of him. "


    "This matter has been handled." Last night, he saw his little girl held his lighter and threw it casually.


    The lighter fell on the ground of the bar and instantly ignited the spilled wine on the ground.


    At that time, he couldn''t believe it was true. After his wife got drunk, she not only beat him, but also set


    fire.


    She not only set the fire but also beat people all the way back. Now, even Richard had gone back to


    the SQ Road to heal his wounds.


    It wasn''t that Richard couldn''t defeat Nina, but that John had threaten Richard that if he touched Nina,


    John would kill him.


    Richard only had to be beaten without hitting back all the way back to the North Yard. John just


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    watched at the side with great interest. Finally he pulled Nina into his arms.


    When Nina got drunk, she would fight everyone except John. When Nina saw John, she had thrown


    herself into his arms, as docile as a cat.


    Every time John thought of this, he would be pleased. His cold handsome face was always filled with


    tenderness.


    "You don''t have to go. My assistant will handle it." John said again. He didn''t want her to take care of


    others.


    His wife should be taken care of. How could he let her take care of others?


    It was humiliating for Mr. John.


    "No, I still have to go to hospital. It''s all my fault. I have to take care of him who was beat by me." Nina


    insisted on her own opinion and had a deep sense of responsibility in her eyes.


    Seeing that she was so persistent, John came up with a stratagem.


    "You can take care of whoever you hit." A sly light shed in his eyes. John moved his legs, which


    seemed a little numb.


    Nina pressed him to sleep the whole night, making him unable to move. A slight movement would wake


    Nina up. He could only maintain the same posture for nine hours. No wonder it was not numb.


    "Or what? I won''t pass the buck. "


    "That''s good." John began to talk nonsense in a serious tone. "You hit me all the wayst night, and my


    legs can''t move now. Next, you are responsible for taking care of me until I can walk."

 Chapter 110 Mr. John Only Fooled His Wife

    Chapter 110 Mr. John Only Fooled His Wife


    "I hit you all the way?" Nina was bbergasted. She stared at the man who was sitting on the bed with


    doubt. He was very serious and didn''t seem to be lying.


    John had always been calm. His eyes seemed to be able to see through everything, and because of


    her subconscious love for him, Nina never dared to look directly into John''s eyes, nor did she dare to


    use the subtle expressions on him.


    Nina was sensitive and was afraid to find out any factors that would make her sad from John.


    That was why she never applied the psychology of micro expressions to the people around her.


    "Yes." John didn''t want to admit it. But if Nina could stay to take care of him he didn''t care about his


    dignity


    With a suspicious look on her face, Nina still couldn''t believe it.


    "Think about it carefully. Did you hit someone all the wayst night?" The person that John mentioned


    was Richard.


    Except for Richard''s appearance, his figure was simr to John. Nina was drunk and her eyes were


    blurred. How could she see clearly if that person was him or not.


    Therefore, John looked very calm, as if he was the one who was beatenst night.


    Freud once divided the human''s mental activities into three levels: consciousness, premonition and


    subconsciousness. In fact, what we think we may forget is not really forgotten, but stored in the


    subconsciousness.


    As long as Nina thought carefully, she could remember what had happened after she was drunk, but


    she might not remember it clearly.


    Nina vaguely recollected some scenes. She did hit a tall man with a grappling skill. It seemed that she


    had beaten him hard at that time.


    "But I remember there is another mane." Nina murmured in confusion which was heard by John.


    "Richard." John exined to Nina that the other man was Richard.


    Nina felt it was strange. "Why didn''t he help you when he saw you being beat by me?"


    "¡­¡­" John was speechless.


    Seeing John kept silence, Nina said "You must have bullied Richard many times, so he watched you


    being beat."


    Nina looked at John with regret and disgust.


    "Ha ha." John sneered, "I hope you can still speak out freely in the following days."


    Nina was stunned.


    ''Oh my God! He was going to take revenge again.


    I can only think in my heart and can''t say it out in the future?''!


    "Well, I''ll call a doctor for you?" Nina immediately grinned, trying to please him.


    "It''s toote to please me now." John picked up his phone and called Brian, asking him toe over


    and took the wheelchair. Then he told Brian not to let others know about it.


    Hearing this, Nina realized that what he said was true.


    She couldn''t help but nce at John''s leg, with regret and worry in her eyes. When Dr. Brian appeared,


    she was sure that John''s leg had been injured and that he have to spend several days in a wheelchair.


    Nina was worried about him.


    "Doctor, when will his leg recover?" She was not only worried, but also a little anxious when she spoke.


    How could she not be anxious since John had already been in a wheelchair?


    Did somebody can sit on a wheelchair casually? The man who sat on it must be disabled.


    "Now you care about me?" John leaned against the wheelchair, with one hand supporting his head and


    the other hanging on the edge of the chair. He tapped his fingers intentionally or unintentionally. He


    seemed in a good mood.


    "Cut the crap. Where can I find my husband if you had an ident?" Actually Nina meant that if


    something happened to John, she wouldn''t be able to get the information about her husband.


    However, this sentence was ambiguous, and the people around were moved.


    Helen wiped her tears and said, "Madam, you and Mr. John love each other very much. Don''t worry,


    Mr. John will be fine. He will always be by your side and apany you. He won''t let you lose your


    husband at such a young age."


    "You mean my husband is him?" Helen''s words seemed to be understood in this way, but it was not the


    case.


    "Lose her husband?" John gritted his teeth and said. The first few words were quite pleasant to hear,


    but what did thest sentence mean?


    Cursing his death or her husband''s death?


    "Sorry, I didn''t say anything. I''ll leave now." Realizing that she had said something wrong, Helen turned


    around and left.


    No one answered Nina''s question, as if they agreed with Helen. Nina only felt that they were just


    joking, or that they were too eager to find a wife for John.


    After all, John was already thirty years old.


    "Madam, please take good care of Mr. John these days. I''ll bring the medicine here in the afternoon."


    Brian carried the medicine cab and left.


    He was afraid that he would tell her the truth if he didn''t leave.


    As a doctor, it was immoral to deceive the family of a patient.


    Mr. John was not a patient just because his legs were numb.


    But how did his leg be numb...


    This remained to be discussed. Either he didn''t move, or he had exercised too much.


    Brian thought that Mr. John''s wife was so beautiful that he must exercise too much.


    Before leaving, he looked back at the two people in the living room. Madam felt guilty, and Mr. John


    must be proud in his heart.


    Mr. John was really a liar who only fooled his wife.


    After the doctor left, Nina squatted in front of John and reached out to pinch his shin. She asked


    worriedly, "Does it hurt? Are you still conscious? "


    John really didn''t know whether he should feel lucky or sad. He was d that Nina would take the


    initiative to care about him, and he was also sad about what she had said.


    "I just got an internal injury on my leg, not a cripple." So why did she ask him pain or not? Why did she


    ask him still conscious or not?


    Especially he remembered that when he hadn''t known that Nina was his wife yet, she had scolded


    himself as a disabled person.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    John was angry.


    He was in a bad mood, and the temperature around him dropped several degrees.


    Nina realized that she had said something wrong, but it''s because she cared about him.


    It was indeed her fault to hurt his leg. Now seeing a handsome man with healthy limbs suddenly sitting


    on a wheelchair, she felt even more ufortable.


    It was as if hitting John would hurt his heart.


    "John. I''m sorry." This was the first time that Nina had apologized to John. It was rare for her to


    obediently lower her head in front of him.


    Nina didn''t always like to set herself against John. She had always yielded to soft approach but


    rejected force. Look at Michelle, Nina always yielded to her coquetry.


    While John always wanted to suppress Nina.


    With a gleam shining in John''s eyes, he reached out and pulled Nina squatting in front of him into his


    arms. Nina staggered and sat on John''s thigh.


    "John. What are you doing?" Nina''s heart suddenly skipped a beat. She panicked and tried to get up


    from his legs.


    As soon as she got up, John pulled Nina into his arms and sat down. He leaned over and smiled evilly


    next to her.


    "Little girl, you should call me husband from now on."

 Chapter 111 What A Coincidence

    Chapter 111 What A Coincidence


    "What? Honey?" Nina suddenly raised her voice. She had kicked his legs, not his brain.


    Was there anything wrong with John? He seemed to he crazy.


    "Yes, one more time." He smiled wickedly and his slightly hoarse voice was always particrly


    attractive.


    "No, it''s impossible. Don''t even think about it." She blushed and said awkwardly, "I will only call the


    person who I love and who is my legal husband honey."


    What a coincidence.


    John was such a person.


    But he didn''t want to let her know so soon that he was her legal husband.


    In case she would force him to sign the divorce agreement or leave when she knew it.


    He knew clearly about her.


    He had to find a way to prevent her from leaving before telling her the truth.


    "Do you remember what you did after you got drunkst night?" John narrowed his eyes. His burning


    breath sprayed on the side face of Nina, making her blush again.


    "What, what did I do?" She really didn''t know that. She had only been drunk for a few times and was


    likely to suffer ckouts. How could she know it?


    Since she didn''t know that, John could make up a story and mix the truth and falsity.


    "You told me not to like Vivian, not to let her call me Brother John and not to get engaged to her. You


    are jealous and..."


    "Wait, stop!" Nina trembled all over, with the feeling of limpness and numbness, as if there was electric


    current.


    It was raining heavily outside. The living room was so quiet that only the breath of the two people could


    be heard. They could even hear their own heartbeat.


    Her light hair swept over the corner of her mouth. John had known what she was thinking about.


    She had always known that she had an unknown enmity towards Vivian. Especially when she heard


    her call him Brother John, she not only got goose bumps all over her body, but also felt an


    indescribable difort in her heart.


    Not to mention the news that he was going to be engaged to Vivian. She felt as if her heart was pricked


    by a needle. Her nose ached and her eyes were dry.


    She kept what Haley said in mind when she was notpletely drunkst night.


    It turned out that she was jealous and that she loved John.


    "You said you loved me." The voice of John came at the right time, speaking out what she was thinking


    in her heart.


    Hearing John''s hoarse voice, she was flustered and shy.


    "Impossible!" Nina denied and stood up from his legs. Before she could stand firm, she was held into


    his arms, with his hands around her.


    This little liar was more and more good at lying.


    "Why are you blushing?"


    John chuckled. He continued in a frivolous tone, "You not only said you loved me, but also called me


    honey."


    "Little girl, call me honey again." His bony fingers gently touched her hair, which was very soft and with


    a faint fragrance, simr to his smell.


    Nina''s body stiffened and her face blushed.


    How could she call him honey?


    Impossible.


    Anyway, Nina didn''t believe it.


    "It''s impossible. You are lying to me. How could I say I love you and call you honey?" ''Even if I love


    you, I won''t say it out.''


    How could a girl express her love first?


    Besides, he didn''t love her. Why did she say she loved him first?


    Nina pursed her lips and continued to argue. "I won''t believe you unless there is human testimony and


    physical evidence."


    "Human testimony? Physical evidence?" He frowned and thought, ''Why is it so difficult to fool her?''


    There seemed to be human testimony. That was Richard.


    Could Nine be the physical evidence?


    Wait!


    Why should he obey her?


    "Whatever I say is truth. No doubt." His handsome face looked very serious but his gaze at Nina was


    always softer.


    Hismanding tone made Nina think that he was deliberately lying. She breathed a sigh of relief and


    said calmly, "I won''t believe what you said unless you have evidence."


    "Let me get up. Hurry up." With a cold snort, she raised her hand and pped the back of his hand,


    which was on her waist. With a merciless p, she shook his hand and loosened his grip.


    Taking the opportunity to escape from him, she stood in front of him, crossed her arms and raised her


    chin proudly.


    She was getting bolder and bolder.


    John did nothing, but he was nning something in his mind.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Seeing John''s meaningful smile, Nina hurriedly looked away. Now she was increasingly afraid of


    looking directly at John.


    His eyes could really see through people''s mind.


    "Have a good rest at home. I''ll go to the hospital to visit them." After saying that, she turned around and


    left.


    This time, he didn''t stop her. Instead, he called out, "Nine, go."


    Behind her came the sound of Nine''s running steps. Nina thought it was about to pounce on her. She


    trembled all over and began to trot.


    As soon as she ran, Nine thought she was ying games with it, so it ran excitedly.


    "Nine, Nine, don''t chase me! Don''t chase me!" Nina screamed and ran faster.


    Nine was barking happily.


    Soon, Nina and Nine disappeared from the gate. Then John slowly stood up from his wheelchair.


    Suddenly, there was the sound of breaking ss.


    The cup in Helen''s hand fell to the ground and broke into several pieces. She was stunned and said,


    "Mr. John, is your leg recovered?"


    He stopped and looked back coldly. "What did you see?"


    His eyes were warning her not to tell the truth.


    "No, I didn''t see anything." Helen responded quickly and began to clean up the broken ss.


    In the VIP ward of KL Hospital.


    "Aunt Nina, why are you here?" When James saw Nina, he thought of what had happenedst night.


    He moved back in fear that she would dislocate his other hand if she was unhappy.


    "Well..." Seeing him move back, Nina felt more apologetic. "I didn''t mean to do that. Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. Why do youe here?" Seeing that she wasn''t here to make trouble, he breathed a sigh of


    relief.


    When Nina saw that his right hand was only bandaged and the rest of his body was not injured, she


    immediately thought of his friends. "Are your friends all right?"


    "Fine. They''re fine." A bitter smile appeared on his face. He didn''t dare to tell the truth. Yesterday, John


    said that they were hurt because they fell down by themselves.


    "They just fell down. Four of them went back to their own homest night. Only Haley had a bad fall


    and was lying in the next ward."


    "Fell down?" Nina couldn''t believe it. She looked at him inquisitively for several times, but he didn''t dare


    to look straight at her.


    She knew he was lying to her.


    It seemed that Haley was beaten too hard by her.


    With a guilty look on her face, Nina said, "I''ll go to visit him."


    Then she came to Haley''s ward. As soon as she pushed the door open, she saw a man and a woman


    standing in front of the bed, caring about Haley.


    The girl''s curly hair was eye-catching and the floral skirt looked familiar.


    "Emma?"

 Chapter 112 Orders

    Chapter 112 Orders


    They stopped talking all of a sudden.


    The three of them looked back at Nina.


    Emma was a little surprised, "Nina?"


    Haley trembled and said in a trembling voice, "Nina? No, no, Aunt Nina."


    James and Haley were best friends. Haley also called John Uncle John. He heard James call her Aunt


    Ninast night so he would call her Aunt Nina as well.


    "Aunt Nina, why are you here?" Haley was both respectful and afraid of Nina. He thought that she was


    as horrible John.


    If John and Nina cooperated well, they would be invincible.


    Nina had been used to hearing others call her Aunt Nina. She didn''t mind it because it was just a form


    of address. Besides, she didn''t know who the uncle was.


    "How do you feel?" Nina walked up and bowed slightly to him, apologizing, "I''m sorry to hit you. I can


    pay for the medical expenses."


    "No, no, no. It has nothing to do with you. We fell by ourselves after we were drunk." Haley wiped his


    sweat. He didn''t want to die young.


    When he woke up in the hospitalst night, James repeatedly told them that it was their own fall and


    had nothing to do with anyone else.


    Seeing Haley''s frightened look, Nina knew that someone had threatened him.


    She sighed slightly. She knew who did it.


    Only John liked to threaten people the most.


    "Haley, who is thisdy?" The voice came from a man who looked like Haley. He had a delicate face


    and looked polite.


    Haley immediately introduced, "This is Nina, the most beautiful girl in LD University. This is my elder


    brother Harrison, who used to be a student of LD University. This is my brother''s girlfriend, Emma, a


    top student of the Communication University."


    "Nice to meet you." He looked very knowledgeable and well mannered.


    When Nina heard that Harrison He was Emma''s boyfriend, she frowned and looked at him up and


    down.


    Emma and Harrison He were a perfect match.


    But the letter left by Michelle wrote that Emma''s boyfriend had an affair and that Michelle also found his


    check-in records.


    No matter what was written in the letter was true or not, in Nina''s heart, she preferred Michelle and


    Emma rather than Harrison He.


    "Nice to meet you." Looking at his hand, Nina didn''t shake it back. She just smiled.


    Harrison He was stunned and withdrew his hand. He didn''t feel embarrassed but looked at her gently.


    Nina looked away, looked at Haley and said, "Since you''re fine, I''ll leave. It''s my fault to hit you. I can


    promise you one thing. If you need any help, ask James to look for me."


    "No big deal. Bye, Aunt Nina." Haley didn''t take her promise seriously. He smiled and waved his hand


    to send her away.


    Before leaving, Nina stopped in front of Emma and smiled friendly. "Emma, I''m leaving now."


    Nina was more beautiful when she smiled. For a moment, Emma couldn''t find any words to describe


    her beauty. Her smile was as light as breeze and as warm as sunshine.


    Her smile was charming. She was a graceful fairy. However, these words couldn''t describe her


    elegance and nobility.


    She was as noble as a princess.


    "Okay, bye." Emma smiled.


    The person who said goodbyest time was Nina and this time it was Emma.


    There seemed to be entanglements between Nina and Emma.


    After Nina left, Harrison He asked Haley, "Why did you call her Aunt Nina?"


    "Well... It''s just a form of address." Haley didn''t say much, fearing that trouble woulde out of his


    mouth.


    When Nina returned to James'' ward, she suddenly found that there was a man sitting on a wheelchair.


    Nine stood beside him, making him look imposing.


    With sharp eyes, John''s handsome face seemed to be covered with a thinyer of ice and his eyes


    were full of coldness.


    "Where did you go?"


    When he found that Nina had forgotten to bring her phone with her when she went out, he was afraid


    that he would not be able to contact her, so he sent her the phone in person.


    When he came to James'' ward, he didn''t see her at all.


    James told him that she had gone to Haley''s ward, which meant she had gone to visit another man.


    He shouldn''t have let here to the hospital alone.


    "I just went to the next room to visit Haley. After all, I hit him and hurt him." Nina didn''t know why he


    was so angry, but she thought that anger was not good for recuperation. Her voice was a little softer


    and she replied obediently.


    Nina''s obedience made the chill in John''s body gradually recede. He reached out his hand and hooked


    at her. "Come over."


    "Why?" Perplexed, Nina walked towards the him.


    John smiled because Nina was obedient to him.


    However, he wouldn''t spare her because she had met another man behind his back.


    "Go home." Then he ordered Nina to push him back to the North Yard.


    On their way, he kept on ordering her.


    "I want some water. Go and buy it."


    Before he finished speaking, the driver slowly stopped the car. The rain hit the window. There were few


    people outside and the water drops were like pearls.


    She didn''t bring an umbre.


    There was no umbre in the car.


    Nina thought that John did this on purpose, but she had to endure it because he was a patient and his


    legs were injured by her.


    "Okay." Nina opened the door and rushed up in the heavy rain. Seeing her get off, Nine also rushed


    into the rain and apanied her.


    Seeing Nineing with her, she was touched. Even a dog was nicer than John.


    She didn''t know what he liked to drink, so she bought a whole bag of water and drinks.


    A strange man wanted to help her take the drinks. However, before he opened his mouth to talk, Nina


    had already left with the heavy bag in her hand. The man was stunned.


    John had been watching her.


    He couldn''t help chuckling.


    His girl was not an ordinary girl. She didn''t need other people''s pity, nor did she want other men to


    ost her.


    She only liked him.


    "Here''s the water." Nina threw a whole bag of water on the seat of the car and then got into the car.


    Nine lied beside her feet and the hair on its face was wet.


    Nina got wet nearly all over her body.


    A trace of coldness drilled into Nina''s eyebrows. Her body trembled. She looked at John


    expressionlessly. "Drink!"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Feed me." John raised his arm slightly and then withdrew it. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Nina,


    whose face was covered with water drops, making her look like a hibiscus flower.


    "Feed you? Your legs are hurt, not your hands." He was ying tricks on her on purpose.


    "I''m a patient." He said in a low, clear and powerful voice, not sounding like a patient.


    It was her fault to hurt him, so she had to pick up a bottle of water and unscrewed the cap with anger.


    Seeing the cap flying, he was stunned, feeling that the cap was somewhat like his own head.


    It seemed that Nina really twisted the bottle cap as twisting his head.


    Was she angry?


    He was also angry.


    "No." Nina unscrewed the cap of the bottle, but John said he didn''t want to drink it and ordered the


    driver to drive.


    Nina''s hand, which was holding the bottle, paused in the air. Her face darkened. "If you don''t drink it, I''ll


    drink it myself."


    Then she raised her head and drank half a bottle of water.


    After returning to the North Yard, Nina was in a hurry to take a shower and change her clothes. But she


    was stopped by John, who said in a gentle and calm voice, "I want to take a shower."


    "Just go ahead. I won''t stop you." Nina was confused and her eyes were innocent.


    With a cunning smile, he teased, "You serve me."

 Chapter 113 Its Hard For A Person To Afford Forty Million.

    Chapter 113 It''s Hard For A Person To Afford Forty Million.


    "Do you want me to bathe you myself?" Nina who was standing on the spiral staircase, turned back


    and pointed at herself in disbelief.


    "I''m a patient." Seeing that it was a good excuse to deal with Nina, John decided to use this excuse to


    the end. He stretched out his hand to touch his legs and deliberately reminded her.


    Nina had been taken care of since she was a child. She had never taken care of others.


    Since they knew John, she had done a lot of things that she had never done before and obeyed his


    order.


    It was impossible for her to give a bath to him in person.


    "It''s impossible."


    Nina stared back at John with a sad look. She was no longer as angry as before. Instead, she was like


    a child who used her unscrupulous parent. There was a hint of amorous feeling in Nina''s eyes.


    Seeing this, John''s heart softened.


    "Don''t forget it was you who hurt me." John was firm in speech but soft in heart.


    His tough attitude made Nina angry. She snorted and went upstairs, ignoring his words.


    As soon as he turned around, John began to threaten her.


    "Forty million."


    Nina stopped and turned around, confused, "Forty million?"


    As expected, this was the only thing that could threaten her. He began to exin the forty million to her


    calmly.


    "Three million for the burnt bar and two million for the aftermath. Five million dors for the medical


    treatment of James''s five injured friends. It added up to ten million dors. The medical fee of James


    was three million dors. Haley and James lived in the VIP ward of KL Hospital which need one


    hundred thousand dors per night. They lived in the ward for three consecutive days, which requires


    six hundred thousand dors. The rest of the money is six million and four hundred thousand dors.


    My legs. "


    "These are twenty million in total, and you need topensate twenty million. Girl, you owe me forty


    million. "


    His casual tone gently tapped on her head, making Nina in a trance. The money must have been made


    up by John, but what he said was true.


    Forty million. Now she couldn''t even afford twenty million. Where could she get forty million.


    Unless she went to take a private job, but now the whole LC City was under the control of THO


    Organization. If she wanted to take a private job, she had to contact Jacky. Jacky would definitely let


    her join THO Organization first, or it would damage her reputation in the underworld if she took a


    private job.


    She had said that she would only agree to join THO Organization if Michelle was able to stand in the


    LPL professional tournament.


    Now, Michelle was still in the training in Spring City. She didn''t know how she was?


    "Forty million." Nina pulled herself back to reality, squeezed out the number from her teeth and


    clenched her fists.


    She really wanted to beat him.


    Don''t be impulsive. Don''t be impulsive If she hit him again, she really couldn''t afford topensate.


    It''s hard for her to afford forty million dors.


    With a fake smile, Nina returned to the wheelchair of John and reached out her hand to hold him.


    "Come here. I''ll take you upstairs to take a shower and take care of you in person."


    Although John''s legs were injured, he could move a single step. As long as he was held by someone,


    he could walk freely as if he had never been hurt.


    Even Nina suspected that this person was pretending. She looked at the calf of John. His ankle was


    bandaged. But she couldn''t see clearly about his injury.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She could use the excuse of taking a shower to see if the wound on her leg was true or not.


    With the help of Nina, John limped upstairs, one hand on the stair railing, the other on Nina''s shoulder.


    John felt the warmth from Nina''s palm.


    The unique aura of Nina was lingering at the tip of John''s nose. Her hair was a little messy, and a few


    strands of hair were slightly waving in the air. Her hair passed by the tip of her nose that made Nina


    sniffed.


    His little girl was quiet and beautiful.


    "Look at the road. What if you fall downter?" When Nina found that John was looking at her, her face


    was slightly red, and her tone was soft and a little angry.


    "If I fall down, you will also fall down together."


    "Then I will definitely take you as the bottom."


    "¡­¡­" The little girl really had a clear estimation.


    She just take him as the bottom when she was sleeping. Now she wanted to make him the bottom


    when she fell down.


    But he didn''t want her to fall with him.


    Nina helped John to sit on the bed, and then went to the bathroom to draw water. The sound of water


    came from the bathroom. Staring at the figure reflected in the bathroom door, John felt more relieved.


    "The water is ready. Let me help you in." Nina walked out with her sleeves rolled up. She helped John


    into the bathroom and let him sit beside the bathtub.


    The spacious bathroom was filled with hazy white mist, and the water vapor in the bathtub was rising. It


    seemed that the temperature of the water was not low.


    He knew that girl couldn''t be obedient and would certainly do something in the bathroom.


    "The water is hot. Aren''t you afraid of it?" Nina asked without any disguise.


    She put the hot water on purpose. She reached out her hand to try it. The water was so high that it


    could scald people.


    She could only put hot water on it. Was there a problem?


    Looking at the woman who was leaning against the wall with her arms crossed, John couldn''t help


    smiling. "As long as you are not afraid of burning."


    "Why should I be afraid of burning? I don''t take a shower. " Nina blinked her eyes and didn''t take it


    seriously.


    John looked at her calmly. The faint smile on his face seemed to tell Nina that she was right.


    Unintentionally reading the meaning of John, she left the wall in a sh and said, "You want me to take


    a shower?"


    "I''m not the one who got wet." John''s words made Nina almost spit out blood. Her wet clothes and


    trousers made her shiver.


    She couldn''t help retorting, "You said you wanted to take a shower."


    "Oh, I haven''t finished my words. What I want to say is that I want to help you take a shower. " As he


    spoke, John stretched out his hands, rolled up his sleeves, patted the seat beside him and said, "Sit


    here.".


    "No, I won''t." Nina took a step back and vigntly looked at John. This person always y a trick on


    her.


    It was him who wanted to take a shower, but now he refused.


    And he insisted that she should take a shower which make her unhappy.


    "Come here." John called her again patiently and his tone was a little heavier than before. The


    calmness between his eyebrows not only did not make Nina rx, but also made her nervous.


    "You take a shower yourself. I''m leaving." Nina ran faster than a rabbit, forgetting that she nned to


    John''s injury of his legs.


    When John saw that she was about to escape, he suddenly stood up and quickly reached out his hand


    to grab Nina''s arm. Nina was frightened and fell into John''s arms.


    "Little girl, shall we take a shower together?" His powerful big hands grabbed her wrists and encircled


    her hands that made Nina unable to move.


    His head was close to Nina''s ear. His hot breath sprayed in Nina''s ears that made her shrank her neck


    and began to struggle with anger.


    "John, your legs are fine. You lied to me again!"


    "I''ve told you to call me husband. It''s not a good habit to act shamelessly when you wake up."


    "You..." Nina suddenly turned her head, and her lips just brushed past John''s face and fell on the cold


    lips of John.


    "HMM..." With her eyes wide open, a simr scene shed through Nina''s mind.


    When she was drunk, she blushed and told John that she like him. She even kissed him on the corner


    of his mouth.


    Her face flushed red.


    What John said was true!

 Chapter 114 Helen of Troy

    Chapter 114 Helen of Troy


    Nina''s lips held an unparalleled attraction for John, especially when she took the initiative to kiss.


    They were kissing. At the same time, he reached out his hand to the back of Nina''s head and


    deepened the kiss.


    Ten minutester, Ninay in the bathtub softly.


    Then he put the cold water into the bathtub to make the water neither cold nor hot, but a little hot.


    Her face blushed and her eyes were blurred.


    The voice of John, who was trying hard to restrain himself, echoed in her ears. It was hoarse and deep,


    making her heart beat fast.


    "What I want is your willingness. I won''t do that until you are will to do it. What happened in the Four


    Seasons Garden Hotel was an ident and so was you."


    She was an unexpected joy in his life.


    Meeting her seemed like an ident, but indeed it was inevitable.


    When he put her into the bathtub, he kissed her on her lips and rubbed her head before he stood up


    and left.


    At that time, Nina lowered her eyes and huddled herself in the bathtub, not daring to look at John.


    Now, she turned her head with expectation. She could only hear the footsteps outside and the sound of


    closing the door.


    Nina thought about what John said, which meant that nothing had happened between themst night.


    Why did she feel a little disappointed?


    Depressed, she slid down and soaked herself in the water. It took a long time for her to emerge.


    After a hot bath, Nina was still a little depressed. She wiped her hair with a dry towel and sent a


    message to the WeC


    hat group Beggar Gang with her mobile phone.


    Nina wrote, "James, I have a question."


    With a ttering smile on his face, James said, "Please go ahead."


    Nina asked, "What if a person expresses the love to another person but doesn''t admit it afterwards?"


    She vaguely remembered that she had expressed her love to John and even kissed him when she was


    drunk.


    But she didn''t admit itter.


    "This man is a scum." At the other end of the phone, James spit and said in righteous indignation, "He


    has expressed his love to her, but he still doesn''t admit that he loves her. This man is a scum."


    Soon enough, James sent several question marks, "Aunt Nina, did my uncle express his love to you


    "Go away!" Nina was enraged again.


    She paused and replied, "It''s not a man. It''s a woman."


    "That''s a bad woman! Absolutely."


    Nina''s hands trembled and her phone almost fell to the ground. She stared at James'' words with a


    The words "bad woman" made her feel uneasy. ''Does he also think so?''


    She was a bad woman.


    She expressed her love to him when she was drunk and denied it when she woke up.


    The sound of the rain outside the window was much lower. The drizzle fell on the flowers and grass.


    The crystal clear water drops were shining, making the flowers and grass look energetic and fresh.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Standing by the window in a daze, Nina didn''t hear Helen knocking at the door.


    "Madam? Madam, Mr. John asked you to have lunch downstairs." Helen approached Nina and saw


    that her hair was still dripping. She immediately said anxiously, "Oh, madam, why don''t you dry your


    hair after washing it? If you don''t dry your hair, you''ll catch a cold. I''ll get the hair dryer."


    "Helen, why are you here?" Nina''s thoughts were pulled back by Helen. Looking at the hair dryer in


    Helen''s hand, Nina wanted to dry the hair by herself, but Helen insisted on doing this for her so she


    had to let Helen dry her hair.


    The sound of the hair dryer was heard in the bedroom. Sitting on the edge of the bed, Nina was in a


    trance, thinking about what had happened from yesterday to today.


    "Madam, are you in a bad mood?" Helen looked at Nina kindly and dried her hair gently.


    Nina was very precious to John, so Helen also cherished her.


    "No." Nina shook her head. She was not in a bad mood, but in aplicated mood.


    She didn''t want to be a bad woman, but she felt embarrassed at the thought that she had to admit that


    she loved John.


    She was anxious!


    She had heard and seen a lot of things about love. However, she didn''t expect that she was so


    confused when she was in love.


    "Madan, are you angry with Mr. John because he pretended to be sick and lied to you?" When Helen


    came up just now, she saw John walking downstairs, which meant that Nina had seen through his trick.


    How long had John pretended to be sick? Less than half a day.


    Helen couldn''t helpughing in her heart. ''This madam was born to be the lucky star to defeat Mr.


    John.''


    "Mr. John has never done such things before. He is very busy every day. Since he had you, he is no


    longer obsessed with work. He has a good sleep and won''t get up early every day to go to work."


    The corners of Nina''s mouth twitched. It seemed that Nina was Helen of Troy. Did she cause John to


    be not so diligent in his work?


    She admitted that she was a beauty, but she wasn''t the one who caused trouble.


    John was a big liar who was always telling lies.


    She didn''t know whether what he said was credible.


    "Madam, the reason why Mr. John pretended to be sick and lied to you was that he wanted you to care


    more about him. When he was born, his mother passed away. Mr. Sam cherished Mr. John very much.


    Mr. Sam taught him from childhood and then he became the famous Mr. John. Under the leadership of


    Mr. John, the Shi family was even prosperous."


    "Then Mr. Sam must be very fierce to the John." Otherwise, how could John be so cold and like to give


    orders?


    He was easy to get angry and often yed tricks on her.


    It was difficult to deal with him.


    "Mr. Sam is indeed very strict with Mr. John. So madam should know that Mr. John needs someone to


    care about him."


    "Then why does he have to pretend to be a cripple?" Nina still had resentment in her heart.


    "Because he hopes you will care more about him." Helen smiled and turned off the hair dryer. Nina''s


    hair fell down on her back smoothly.


    Nina snorted, "There are many people who care about him."


    There was nock of her.


    The jealousy in her eyes rose again. This time, Helen smiled without saying anything. The two went


    downstairs.


    John changed into a suit and sat on the sofa.


    The light in the rain was not bright. Crystal lights were turned on. The dim light gave a soft feeling to his


    cold handsome outline and his body exuded the calmness of a mature man.


    The sound of Nina going downstairs came to his ears. Then he said, "You don''t have sses this


    afternoon. Come with me to the HD Square."


    He was not discussing, but telling her the schedule of this afternoon.


    John was reading the financial newspaper as if nothing had happened and was seriously thinking about


    something.


    If it weren''t for the slight heat on Nina''s face, she would have thought what he said in the bathroom just


    now was just a dream. Even her expression of love and her kiss yesterday were all his lies.


    "Why?" Not daring to look directly at John, Nina walked past him and sat down at the table.


    "Shopping." He put down the morning newspaper and sat beside Nina.


    Her body stiffened and her face became hot for no reason.


    Seeing her expression, he smiledcently without her noticing.


    It was said that blushing and heartbeat were the symbol of love.


    Her face turned red and her heart seemed to beat restlessly.


    "Okay." Nina replied obediently. She moved aside quietly and stirred her index fingers with uneasiness.


    All of a sudden, she raised her head and plucked up courage to say, "John, I''m not a bad woman."


    "What?" John asked in confusion.


    Nina closed her eyes slightly and opened them again. She said bravely, "John, I remember that I said I


    loved youst night. I will be responsible for my words. If you don''t hate me, let''s try to get to know


    each other. If you hate me, I won''t be responsible."


    Hate?


    How could he hate her? He just wanted to love her.

 Chapter 115 Bodyguards

    Chapter 115 Bodyguards


    John was deeply moved. He was calm and looked at Nina affectionately. "How to know each other? We


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    know each other through intimate contact. "


    These words were heard from Adrian


    After a careful observation, he felt that they could get along with each other by this way.


    "You mean you don''t hate me?" The emphasis of Nina''s words was in the preceding sentence. Nina


    rxed and the light of joy in her eyes warmed her slightly stiff body.


    "Did I say I hate you?" For a moment, John wanted to open her skull to have a look. What a mess was


    in his mind.


    "No." But you never said you liked me.


    Nina didn''t speak out thest sentence. She looked away and couldn''t help smiling.


    Then she said vaguely, "We don''t need to know it so thoroughly. We will gradually understand through


    intimate contact."


    Nina hadn''t told him all her identities to John yet. She must be on guard against others.


    "Okay, take your time." John smiled meaningfully. What the little girl said to him did not mean the same


    thing, but it was good that she didn''t understand. She was still a kid.


    She had to know it slowly.


    "Let''s eat." Nina was in a good mood, and so was John. The little girl had admitted that she liked him.


    The little liar was not a little liar anymore.


    However, in Nina''s heart, John was still a big liar.


    After lunch, Nina suddenly promised John, "I''ll be responsible for you."


    "Oh? How? " John raised his eyebrows and asked her, "Are you going to marry me?"


    "No, I can''t," said Nina with a hesitant expression


    She couldn''t marry someone just because she liked him. Her brother had said that she could marry him


    only when she fell in love with him and decided to spend the rest of her life with him.


    Besides, she hadn''t divorced yet. Otherwise, she wouldmit the crime of remarriage.


    A hint of disappointment and anger appeared on John''s face. When he was about to force her to give


    in, his heart softened and he didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry when he heard Nina''s words.


    "John, now that you don''t hate me, I''ll stay by your side to protect you. But can you hire me as your


    bodyguard? Pay me some sry every month. " At the thought that Nina had owed twenty million more


    because of beating and arsonst night, she felt a little disappointed.


    "Bodyguards?" John didn''t need other bodyguards. Richard was the leader of the family guards who


    had received systematic training. He was not only good at martial arts, but also smart.


    No one dared to bully him directly, and he would not let others y a trick on him secretly.


    So he didn''t need other bodyguards.


    No, he needed.


    He needed a bodyguard who could stay with him for twenty-four hours a day.


    No one was more suitable for this role than Nina. After all, she was his wife, who was close and


    considerate twenty-four hours a day.


    "Sure. One hundred thousand a month. " From the eyes of Nina, John could tell that she wanted to


    make money to pay him back twenty million.


    If she paid one hundred thousand a month, and it would take her 200 months to pay twenty million. 200


    months meant 16 years.


    At that time, their child would find a boyfriend.


    "One hundred thousand?" Nina frowned. Was it too little?


    Why did one hundred thousand could do?


    "Too much? Fifty thousand a month. " A smile yed at the corners of John''s mouth. Thirty yearster,


    the two of them should discuss which graveyard they should go to.


    "No, no, No. one hundred thousand, one hundred thousand." Even though she knew that this man did it


    on purpose, Nina still had no choice.


    She should be responsible for him now.


    "Okay." John nodded as a deal.


    Nina grinned and thought to herself, ''Girls really can''t make a living by ttering others because the


    one who you ttered might be unreliable.''


    The Time Group was a leading multinationalpany with industry chain all over the world. As the


    president of the Time Group, he always bullied women without going to work every day.


    Tut... Thepany would go bankrupt sooner orter.


    She decided to take some small orders and make a profit of 1.8 million.


    Besides, she didn''t know if the ink wash painting she had painted half a year ago had been sold at the


    auction house and the money hadn''t been given her yet.


    She seemed to be poor recently...


    Nina was still standing there and thinking with her eyes down. John had already changed his shoes. He


    stood at the door and called her, "Let''s go."


    "Okay, I''ming." Nina raised her eyes and followed him quickly.


    Today, the car John drove was Maybach. Sitting on the passenger seat, Nina nced at John and


    found a strange thing. It was always Henry who drove the car before, but she didn''t see him recently.


    "Where is Brother Henry?" Nina asked casually.


    "Brother Henry?" John''s cold voice indicated that he didn''t want to hear this nickname again.


    Nina corrected. "Assistant Henry, where is assistant Henry? I haven''t seen him for a long time. "


    "He is at Mr. Adrian''s. Do you miss him? " He cast a sharp nce at Nina. As long as she dared to nod


    or say "yes", she would suffer punishment.


    "No, I just think it will be hard for you to drive by yourself." Without noticing the expression in John''s


    eyes, Nina just followed her heart to answer.


    Only then did John feel a little satisfied. The girl was caring about him.


    "Since you care about me so much, you drive the car." John braked suddenly and unfastened his seat


    belt.


    "You want me to drive?"


    "You are my bodyguard."


    John immediately reminded her of her identity. Then Nina unfastened the seat belt and got out of the


    car to exchange seats.


    "Sit well," said Nina, looking straight ahead with her hands on the steering wheel. Looking at the open


    asphalt road in front of her. Nina smiled.


    She found that it was good that North Yard was far from city. For example, she could drive the car at a


    high speed.


    She started the engine and stepped on the elerator. The car ran as fast as an arrow.


    As the wind blew in his ears, John calmly closed half of the window. His eyes fell on the excited face of


    Nina. Her eyes were full of spiritual energy.


    John couldn''t help smiling. The little girl was wild in nature.


    "John, have you modified your car?" Nina quickly turned the steering wheel, and the rear wheel


    instantly lost its grip,pleting a beautiful tail.


    The two of them could not help but lean and quickly return to their seats.


    "Yes." The expression in John''s eyes changed slightly. Nina seemed to know a lot. She could feel that


    he had modified the car.


    The little girl was not simple.


    John became more and more interested in Nina.


    He had to go back and ask her father if he knew where she came from.


    He had never believed that Nina was just an orphan.


    Even he couldn''t find out her identity. Her background was not that simple.


    Last time when he asked where she lived, the girl changed the topic. Obviously, she didn''t want to talk


    about it.


    Did the little girl ran away from home and run into his father who cheated her to be his wife?


    If so, his father would be unkind.


    "Achoo..." Sam sneezed immediately at the old house of SQ Road.

 Chapter 116 twenty years old, quite young

    Chapter 116 twenty years old, quite young


    Sam rubbed his nose and scolded, "Who is ming me behind my back?"


    "Achoo..." Then John sneezed.


    Hearing this, Nina immediately slowed down the car and stopped at the roadside. She nced at the


    cold rain outside and asked with concern, "Did you catch a cold?"


    The little girl cared about him. He didn''t want to disappoint the little girl.


    John found a reasonable reason and coughed deliberately. "It''s a little cold."


    He wanted to see what she would do.


    Would she take him to the hospital to take good care of him, or would she warm his body herself...


    "Wait a minute." As soon as Nina finished speaking, she began to take off her coat and threw it to him


    under the burning gaze of John. "Put it on."


    Her tone was casual and domineering.


    She looked like a big sister.


    "¡­¡­" Did he find a wife or a bodyguard who only wanted to be his brother.


    She had already given the order.


    Looking at the id suit jacket in front of him, John thought it was the thing that he should do.


    He looked at her and felt angry and funny.


    This little girl was really...


    After taking off her coat, Nina only had a ck camisole, a sky blue wide leg jeans. Her ck hair


    made her milk like skin looked more white with faintly pink.


    One of her slender and white hand was ced on the steering wheel, and one was leaning against the


    seat chair. Her side body was well proportioned, and her figure was not like the female stars on the


    screen. Nina was bony, and had a little flesh.


    She looked like a cool girl with a little bit of sexy. Because of her elegance and nobility, she looked like


    the one who suppress sensual passion.


    In addition, her nk background made her even more mysterious. Her entire body seemed to be


    covered with ayer of gauze. John looked at her, but couldn''t see her clearly.


    No matter how sharp John''s perception was, it seemed that he couldn''t see the secret of Nina. Just like


    Nina, which was good at reading people''s mind, was also unable to see through John''s eyes and


    behavior.


    The two of them had always been on par.


    "Put it on yourself." John looked at Nina''s exposed skin. Then he threw the coat to her.


    John looked at Nina with a little angry. Did she dress so presumptuously in a hot day?


    "Don''t wear such shabby clothes in future. We can afford aplete dress."


    Then he put the coat on Nina himself.


    The man''s broad palm was always as warm as an electric current. Every time it passed by, Nina''s skin


    was like the blush on a girl''s face when she saw her sweetheart.


    "I I''ll dress myself. " Nina lowered her eyes. Under her slightly trembling eyshes were a pair of


    twinkling eyes. They were beautiful and amber, like the mellow wine in the alley. Even if one couldn''t


    see them, they could be intoxicating.


    "I remember. I can turn on the heater in the car. Are you still cold? It''s raining today, and the


    temperature and humidity are low. You just wear a shirt, which is a little thin. You should wear more in


    the future, in case of illness. " Nina said worriedly.


    Ever since she admitted that she liked John, Nina couldn''t help but pay attention to every move of John


    and cared about him.


    It was so warm that John heard her concern, which made his heart palpitate again.


    No one would care about him in such a soft tone except for Jessica. The old man at home always


    roared.


    "Little girl..." John couldn''t help but murmur.


    No matter how low the voice was, Nina could still hear it.


    Because this was the way John called her, and only John would call her "little girl".


    "What?" Nina raised her eyes and met the affectionate eyes of John. She couldn''t help but be stunned.


    She seemed to be able to see what John thought through his eyes.


    Her slightly dazed and astonishment were reflected in his deep eyes.


    It was drizzling outside the window. The two hearts were slightly throbbing, and the feelings were the


    most subtle and long-term.


    "Drive." John withdrew his sight and sat straight, returning to his usual indifference with a little


    gentleness. Only when he was beside Nina, he would like this.


    "Yes." Nina blinked her eyes, and her palpitating heart gradually calmed down and returned to normal.


    Worrying that John might catch a cold, Nina turned on the air conditioner and slowed down the car.


    Nina knew when to keep a low profile, such as when she was a bodyguard.


    "Do you think I should call you boss from now on? I''m your bodyguard now, and you''re the boss who


    pays me every month. "


    "No. Call my name. " John voice was gentle, but no emotion could be sensed.


    In the whole LC City, only she dared to call his full name. That was good because it was easier for him


    to recognize her in many voices.


    "Well, John." Nina nodded and immediately called him. Her little face was very serious, as if she could


    feel John when calling his name.


    Although he had been tricking her, ordering her and cheating her all the time...


    The living scene would appear in front of Nina when the name came to her mind.


    "Little girl." John smiled and called out.


    Nina didn''t reject the way he called her little girl. On the contrary, she was very happy. But every time


    she heard him call her little girl, it seemed that she was very young.


    "John, you know. I''m twenty years old now. I''m not young anymore." Nina exined seriously.


    "You are still a little girl."


    "Alright."


    As John looked straight ahead, he pricked up his ears to listen to what was happening next to him.


    Twenty years old was a small age for him.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He was thirty years old.


    He would be thirty-one years old soon.


    Considering the age difference between him and little girl was ten years, it was a little embarrassing. It


    was double-digit.


    In a trance, he remembered that James had said John had robbed the cradle. His face suddenly turned


    cold.


    He habitually took out a pack of cigarettes and a new lighter. The lighter he had before was used by


    Nina to set the fire.


    Thinking of this, John couldn''t help smiling, shook his head and put the cigarette in his mouth. With a


    click of the purplish red me, John lit the lighter.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll roll down the window." Nina was very sensitive to the smell of smoke, and it would


    get choked every time she smelled it.


    The car window slowly rolled down. John turned his head to look at Nina, he suddenly remembered


    that she would choke on smoke. The burning mes were extinguished from his hand, and the


    cigarette in his mouth was mped back by his bony fingers.


    "I don''t smoke." John turned his head to look out of the window and said gently.


    It seemed that he had to quit smoking as soon as possible.


    But during the period of quitting smoking, if there was nothing on his mouth, his mouth would itch.


    He nced at her and his eyes fell on Nina''s pink lips.


    HMM He found something that could rece a cigarette to block his mouth.

 Chapter 117 Liar

    Chapter 117 Liar


    On the ninth floor of the HD Square.


    John took Nina to a shop named Top Art. The signboard hanging at the door was a collection of sense


    of design and art, which attracted people''s attention.


    It was a shop providing hairdressing, makeup service and modeling service. There were a lot of


    customers, who were all wearing clothes of famous brands and who were either rich or noble.


    It was spacious, bright, magnificent and stylish.


    As soon as John and Nina stepped into the shop, someone came up to greet them respectfully. They


    did not walk straight inside, but turned right and went into a passage.


    There was ss on both sides. On the right, she saw peopleing and going outside, and on the left,


    she saw staff working busily in the shop.


    After opening the door curtain, they entered a new world, which was more spacious. It was not so


    magnificent, but low-key and luxurious. It was very simr to the decoration style of the North Yard.


    In this big ce, there were no other customers, only clothes. Most were men''s clothes and a few of


    them were women''s clothes. They were all from FG Clothing Store.


    Four dressers were ced side by side. The table was full of skin care products and cosmetics. Items


    on one of the tables were still packaged and hadn''t been used before.


    ncing around, Nina had already known that this was a ce specially prepared for the Shi family


    and no outsider would enter.


    The clean and tidy table, on which there were unused items, was very likely to be John''s.


    "Mr. John, it''s rare to see you here." A slightly shrill voice appeared. A man with ck and white dyed


    hair came in. Judging from his clothes, Nina knew he was a hair stylist. There was a professional smile


    on his face.


    His name was Derek Sang. He was the chief hairdresser and stylist of the Top Art Salon. With a pair of


    eyes which were good at finding beautiful things, he was deeply loved by the artists in the


    entertainment circle. He was popr.


    Derek Sang was already very surprised to see John here. When he saw Nina, he was so surprised that


    he couldn''t even lift his feet.


    "Thisdy is..." Derek Sang looked at her up and down, shocked and surprised.


    Thisdy was a real beauty.


    She looked perfect.


    She was a fairy. She was much more beautiful and graceful than Vivian.


    She and John were a perfect match.


    "My name is Derek. May I have your name, beauty?" Derek Sang walked towards Nina, stretching out


    his right hand.


    He didn''t tease her, but thought she was really a beauty from the bottom of his heart.


    "Take your trotter back." At this moment, John''s face darkened and his eyes suddenly turned sharp,


    shooting at Derek Sang.


    Nina was his wife and no one could touch his wife''s hands except him.


    Derek Sang felt a chill down his spine. He took back his hand and patted his hands. Then he pulled out


    the chair with a smile and said, "Mr. John, please be seated."


    "Not me. It''s her." John turned to look at Nina.


    "This beautifuldy?" Derek Sang was shocked, but soon turned into a meaningful smile.


    "Me?" Even Nina herself was a little surprised.


    She was just a bodyguard.


    "Yes." John nodded and indicated Nina to take the seat.


    Nina walked over in confusion, ncing at John from time to time, wondering what he was going to do.


    Did he think that she was not good-looking and needed to change her appearance?


    Derek Sang shrugged his shoulders and said gentlemanly, "Beautifuldy, please."


    "Thank you." Nina bowed back with a smile and sat in front of the mirror. Through the mirror, she could


    see that John was sitting on the sofa.


    The sofa was a little far away from her. John lit a cigarette and smoked.


    John thought to himself, ''I can''t use her mouth to quit smoking now, but sooner orter, I will make it.''


    "Lady, what do you need to do? Hairdressing or makeup?" Derek Sang stood behind Nina and looked


    at her again and again. He couldn''t help but sigh in his heart that she was so beautiful.


    He didn''t think she was from LC City. He would have seen her before if she was from LC City.


    Where did John find such a beauty?


    "Ask John." Nina shook her head. She was still a little confused.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ''John.'' Derek Sang''s heart tightened. How could the beauty call John''s name directly?


    And John did nothing, without any sign of anger.


    Had he known something important?


    "Mr. John, what effect do you want?" Derek Sang deserved to be popr in the entertainment circle.


    Facing such a situation, he quickly calmed down. He turned his head and looked at John, who was


    sitting like an emperor.


    John had wanted to say that he wanted Nina to be good-looking, but she was already beautiful.


    Atst, he said, "Amazing!"


    Derek Sang only felt that John''s answer was abstract. With professional ethics, he still nodded with a


    smile. "Okay, Mr. John, please wait a moment."


    "Wait a minute, beauty. I''ll go get something. This is the first time that Mr. John hase here. The


    things prepared for him have been ced somewhere else and packaged. Please wait for a moment."


    Derek Sang began to chat with Nina. Only throughmunication could he know more about Nina and


    know when she will be the most amazing.


    "Okay, thank you." Nina smiled politely and liked Derek Sang more.


    In fact, as long as others took the initiative tomunicate with her, she wouldmunicate with


    them.


    Michelle was an example. Michelle had spent much time staying with her and then they became good


    friends.


    After Derek Sang left, Nina turned around and asked in confusion, "Why did you bring me here?"


    "You promised me that you would go to the Ye family tomorrow night." Vivian''s birthday wasing.


    He had to attend it with his wife.


    His wife should be radiant and stand by his side.


    "Vivian''s birthday party?" Nina frowned.


    With a snort ofughter from the tip of his nose, he stubbed out the remaining half cigarette in his hand


    and teased with a faint smile, "Are you jealous?"


    Why didn''t he find that it was easy for her to get jealous before?


    "No." Nina answered quickly and deliberately hid her true feelings.


    "A little liar!" A gentle smile appeared on John''s face. His voice was neither loud nor low, just falling into


    her ears. All of a sudden, she blushed and red at him.


    She was angry from embarrassment after her inner feelings were known, with a little bit delicacy and


    untamed wildness.


    These were two totally different expressions, but it wasn''t strange when both of them appeared on


    Nina.


    "Am I going as a bodyguard or a partner?" Nina was conflicted and expectant, hoping John would


    choose thetter answer.


    Nonsense!


    ''As my wife.''


    Vivian''s birthday party was unusual. The high officials and distinguished families in LC City and the


    media would attend the party.


    John had already had ns in his mind. On the birthday of Vivian, he would reveal that Nina was his


    wife. At that time, all the celebrities in LC City would be present and the media would soon spread the


    news throughout LC City.


    Everyone would knew that Nina was John''s legal wife.


    At that time, she could not divorce or escape.


    She could only stay with him obediently and call him honey whether she was willing or not.

 Chapter 118 All Married Women Could Be Called Madam

    Chapter 118 All Married Women Could Be Called Madam


    John looked at Nina. Two words came out of his thin red lips.


    "My partner."


    Hearing his answer, Nina was in an ecstasy of joy. She tightened her fingers and pretended to be calm.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t embarrass you and I will protect you well."


    As a man, he didn''t need a woman to protect him.


    If others knew that he was protected by a woman, they wouldugh their heads off. How could he be


    disgraced?


    "Okay." Thinking that he didn''t need to be protected by her, he nodded and even added, "Don''t let any


    woman get close to me."


    "What?" Nina raised an eyebrow. Her eyes widened in surprise and happiness were written on her


    face.


    Subconsciously, she pointed at herself with her right index finger. "I''m also a woman.


    How can I protect you without getting close to you?"


    "Except you." His deep and slow voice gave Nina a privilege.


    Nina breathed a sigh of relief in her heart and her eyes shed. "It''s my task to prevent any woman


    from approaching you, isn''t it?"


    Task?


    No.


    ''This is what you should do as a wife.''


    "Yes." He nodded again and let her regard this as a task for the time being. She would know his true


    meaning tomorrow night.


    "I promise toplete the task." Nina immediately became serious, looking like a dedicated and


    professional bodyguard. After saying this, she grinned again.


    She looked a little silly, but very cute.


    How could she have different looks at the same time?


    The faint smile on his face showed that he was in a good mood.


    At this time, Derek brought out some new stuff. He looked back and forth between the two people and


    teased with a smile, "I didn''t disturb you, did I?"


    "You didn''t." Nina smiled politely and brightly, which made Derek sigh again in his heart that she was


    more beautiful when she smiled.


    But the beauty didn''t smile so happily before he left. It seemed that Mr. John had done something or


    said something to make her happy.


    It seemed that Mr. John had a special rtionship with this beautiful woman.


    "Beauty, may I have your name?" With a scissor in one hand, Derek reached out another hand to touch


    Nina''s hair.


    Her hair was long. It was as smooth as silk, as thin as silk and as ck as ink. It felt good.


    Derek couldn''t help praising, "Your hair is well maintained."


    Hearing this praise, the expression on John''s face changed slightly. Nina''s hair was indeed well


    maintained and he liked it very much.


    Nina pursed her lips and smiled, "Thank you. My name is Nina."


    "Call her madam." John interrupted Derek, who was about to call her Miss Nina. John picked up a


    fashion magazine and nced at it.


    He liked to hear others call her madam.


    Nina widened her beautiful eyes and was shocked again.


    She was called madam in the North Yard and she just let it go. However, it was not good that others


    called her madam outside. It would cause misunderstanding.


    If her husband knew it, she would definitely lose twenty million.


    "Call me Miss Nina, please. Although I''m married, I''ll divorce and be single soon."


    "Well..." Derek was confused. What was the rtionship between the two people?


    The beauty was married and Mr. John was still single.


    It sounded like the beauty was going to divorce.


    Judging from Mr. John''s expression, Derek guessed it was likely that John was waiting for her divorce


    so that he could get her.


    Mr. John could always get whatever he wanted.


    Sooner orter, the beauty would be Mr. John''s wife so it was better to call her madam.


    "Madam, please sit straight. Let me see what kind of hair style is more suitable for your face."


    Nina was speechless.


    She found that all the people around John wouldn''t listen to her exnation.


    James knew that she had a husband, but he still called her Aunt Nina. Helen always called her madam.


    Others in the North Yard also called her madam.


    And Adrian called her sister-inw every time they met.


    She was only twenty years old. The way these people called her made her much older.


    "Okay." Nina had topromise. After all, he was just calling her madam. Who knew whose wife she


    was?


    All married women could be called like that.


    The way Derek called her and thepromise of Nina made John smile again.


    Then Derek began his work. Once he started to work, he would be silent and serious. Of course, he


    would ask for the advice of Nina from time to time and explore her psychological needs to know what


    kind of effect she wanted more.


    However, Nina''s hair was so good that it might be damaged after being permed. Derek didn''t want this.


    Atst, he made her hair curly slightly.


    "That''s good." As soon as Derek let go of his hands, Nina''s hair slid through his fingers like silk.


    Nina shook her head slightly, with thousands of strands of hair waving. Her slender and white fingers


    inserted into the hair. She looked sideways, smiled with satisfaction.


    "Derek, I like it very much." With a gentle smile, Nina finally understood why Isabe was so keen on


    doing hair. She changed her hair style every half a month and talked to her about her hair for a long


    time.


    Hair style was really important.


    Nina felt that she was more beautiful than before. Her slightly curly hair made her more delicate and


    gentle and look more intellectual than before.


    It seemed that she looked much younger than John.


    She was more beautiful just because her hair was curled up. Wouldn''t she be more beautiful after


    putting on makeup?


    No woman would dislike beauty.


    Anyway, she wouldn''t.


    "Derek, put on makeup. Put on makeup for me." Nina''s eyes lit up. She took out a lipstick from the


    table and raised it to Derek behind her.


    It was the first time that Derek had met such a strange person.


    He was so shocked that his eyebrows twitched. He quickly calmed her down and said, "Madam, don''t


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    worry. Don''t worry."


    "No, I''m in a hurry." Nina began to urge him seriously. With a calm body and expectant eyes, she put


    her ten fingers on her legs and gently move them, as if she was ying the piano.


    John also noticed the expectation in her eyes. He shook his head and chuckled. It was a good thing


    that girls liked to be beautiful.


    As his wife, she should keep herself beautiful and her beauty would help him gain face.


    "Make her up." Then he lowered the magazine in his hand to his knees and looked at the back of Nina.


    Derek was at a loss. It was not that he didn''t want to make her up, but he just asked Nina not to be in


    such a hurry. John had been waiting there for three hours. Why was he also in a hurry?


    "Yes, Mr. John." Derek turned around to look at John and found something wrong with the magazine on


    hisps.


    Derek could see the words on the magazine.


    John was reading the magazine upside down. It was shocking.


    John had been reading the magazine for three hours. Didn''t he find that?


    Love could really make people dizzy. Facing with the woman he loved, a calm and wise man like Mr.


    John would also lose his head.


    What a pity!


    ''No, how jealous I am!''

 Chapter 119 Wasnt It Good To Live

    Chapter 119 Wasn''t It Good To Live


    "Madam, you have a good foundation. You just need some makeup primers." Derek was really


    amazed. Nina''s skin was smooth, delicate and stic. A lot of people must be jealous of her. Even he


    was jealous of her.


    Nina was a little excited. "It''s up to you. As long as it''s beautiful."


    "Okay." Derek began to put on makeup for Nina. Since she had a good foundation, the process was not


    soplicated. After putting on makeup, he began to draw the eyebrows. The dark brown eyebrow


    pencil left a beautiful arc on Nina''s eyebrows, making her eyes more flexible.


    The other steps came one after another. Her little face was much more exquisite, and she was already


    beautiful without a red lips. If he put on lipstick on her lips, she would be more than a beauty.


    "Madam, it''s perfect as long as you wear lipstick."


    "Yes, I think so." Nina eximed. If she had known that makeup would make her more beautiful, she


    shouldn''t have driven away the international makeup artist her mother had hired.


    She was still too young and naive before.


    "No way!" John said angrily. His serious expression was as cold as ice. "What does it look like when


    you put on makeup and lipstick? Remove it for me."


    John had been paying close attention to Nina. When Derek finished drawing Nina''s eyebrows, his face


    changed.


    He couldn''t let others see the beauty of his little girl.


    When Nina heard that she was not allowed to wear lipstick and had to remove her makeup, her face


    darkened and she roared angrily, "John, shut up!"


    How dare someone stop her from changing her beauty? Wasn''t it good to live?


    Why did hee out to court death?


    Derek was speechless.


    How dare Madam yell at Mr. John?!


    Oh my God


    Derek''s hand shook and broke the half lipstick which he had just turned out.


    He wanted to cry...


    H. Couture Beauty''s lipstick was worth 8 million 550 thousand!


    What a waste!


    Derek''s heart was filled with tears, but as the two persons were confronting each other coldly.


    "John, why do you stop me from putting on makeup?" Nina moved her body and rotated the chair. She


    pped her hands on the armrests on both sides of the chair and stood up suddenly.


    Her amber eyes stared straight at John.


    John just sat on the sofa and looked up coldly. He was as domineering as Nina.


    "You are just a bodyguard now." John looked at her coldly and reminded Nina of her identity.


    Now it was up to him. He not allowed her to makeup, so she couldn''t makeup.


    Nina was stunned and retorted unconvinced, "You said that I would go to Ye family with you as your


    femalepanion. So we are equal."


    "That''s tomorrow." John raised his voice with anger and said to Derek coldly, "Remove her makeup."


    Nina insisted, "It''s impossible."


    "Remove it." John ordered.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The two of them were ended in deadlock.


    Derek was afraid and quietly moved aside. "Mr. John, madam, how about you two discuss about it


    first?"


    Generally speaking, he should listen to Mr. John, or he might paralyze the whole second half of his life.


    But when he heard madam yell at Mr. John just now, Mr. John didn''t ask anyone to drag madam down


    and behead her, but insisted on letting him remove her makeup.


    Mr. John was indeed angry, but what he was angry about was not that his wife scolded him, but that


    madam insisted on not removing her makeup.


    What did it mean? It meant that madam was more important than himself in Mr. John''s heart.


    Derek turned around and was about to leave.


    The two of them ordered in one voice, "Stop!"


    They spoke out in the same speed and tone. The only difference was that it was easier for Nina to


    express her emotion while John spoke without any expression on his face. Different expressions were


    These two were perfect couple!


    Derek stopped and froze in ce. After a while, he grinned and said to the two, "Madam and Mr. John,


    what can I do for you?"


    Nina stretched out her hand and asked, "Where is the lipstick?"


    Hum... He didn''t want her to makeup, but she would do it.


    "Well..." Derek looked at Mr. John and only received a fierce look. He did not dare to act rashly.


    The soft light shone on the handsome face of John. Looking at the stubborn Nina, he didn''t know


    whether he should be angry or not...


    The little girl was so stubborn that she dared to challenge him.


    "I''ll remove it myself." John stood up from the sofa. His shiny leather shoes made a dull sound when he


    stepped on the ground. Nina felt a sense of oppression for no reason.


    The approaching pressure made Nina want to beat him up. She moved and became more aggressive.


    John noticed every movement of Nina. John paused for a moment when he reached out for the


    makeup remover. Was the little girl going to beat him?


    Would he be afraid of her?


    He would only give in to her.


    With the makeup remover in his hand, John took a step closer to Nina. Every time he got along with


    her, he would remember the days when they were together as well as her attitude towards him and


    others.


    He suddenly realized that as long as he was angry, she would be angrier. If he was a little gentle, the


    little girl would be easily fooled.


    It seemed that little girl could be persuaded by reason but not be cowed by force.


    "Don''t think about it all day long. Do you want to remove it by yourself or by me?" John looked gentle


    and his voice was much softer.


    He handed her a wet remove tissue.


    It was hard to tame the wild nature of little girl.


    He had to persuade her slowly.


    Nina slowed down her body and looked at John in confusion. Why didn''t he get angry all of a sudden?


    Why was he always so moody?


    The sudden change of John made Nina confused. She was not afraid of being tough, but afraid that


    someone would persuaded her by reason.


    "Well, then, I''ll remove it myself." Nina grabbed the makeup tissue from his hand, turned around and


    reluctantly removed all the makeup on her face in front of the mirror.


    So what? Her face was still beautiful, but less delicate and less charming.


    When he saw her angrily removing her makeup, John raised his eyebrows with a smile, and the


    corners of his lips curved slightly. In an instant, he pursed his thin lips again.


    He was proud of himself.


    He confirmed his guess that the little girl could be persuaded by reason but not be cowed by force.


    In this way, it would be easier to control little girl.


    "I''m done." Looking at her face that had returned to normal, Nina became angry. How could she really


    be obedient to him?


    At that time, as long as John roared at her, she would beat him.


    But why did he suddenly change?


    Feeling depressed, Nina could do nothing when there was a gentle expression on John''s face. "I have


    a headache. I''ll go."


    She had a headache because of John''s uncertain character.


    She turned around and walked outside. But she stopped halfway and looked back at John, as if she


    was calling her lost husband back.


    "John, I''m leaving!"


    She pouted and looked a little aggrieved.


    She didn''t forget that she was a bodyguard now and the person she wanted to protect was still there.


    How could she go back?


    John raised his eyebrows and calmly followed up.


    Derek was finally able to catch his breath. Looking at the scene of harmony between husband and wife,


    he signed softly.


    "When did Mr. John be so obedient?"

 Chapter 120 Stop It

    Chapter 120 Stop It


    In the North Yard.


    As soon as Nina stepped into the living room, Helen felt that something was wrong. Nina looked at


    John angrily.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Madam, you are back. I can prepare dinner now."


    "No, I won''t have dinner tonight. My head aches." Nina was so angry that she talked to Helen angrily.


    She red at John with anger, as if she was going to kill him.


    Then Nina walked upstairs. She walked fast.


    Helen looked worried, "Headache? Are you sick, madam? I''ll call the family doctor."


    Nina said, "No..."


    John said, "No."


    John interrupted. He continued calmly, "It''s just a headache. It isn''t serious."


    He wouldn''t allow her to go out with makeup tomorrow even if she pretended to be sick.


    Impossible.


    Nina gave a snort. She paused and then went upstairs. Her footsteps were heavy, as if she was


    protesting.


    Helen sighed. It was said that quarrels between lovers showed their love for each other. Normally, most


    couples had a quarrel every two or three days.


    However, John and Nina had a quarrel nearly every day. They must love each other very much. Helen


    couldn''t bear it at her age.


    "I''m going cooking." Helen had to go into the kitchen.


    John went into the study and began to deal with his mountainous pile of work and the postponed


    meetings.


    Upstairs, Nina rushed into the master bedroom and mmed the door.


    She felt that John wasn''t busy at all and had nothing to do so she decided to find something for him to


    do.


    Sitting in front of the round table by the window, Nina stretched out her wrist watch and gently pressed


    it. A virtual screen was floating in the air and a virtual keyboard was reflected on the desk. It could be


    seen and couldn''t be touched and it had the gesture touch function.


    "The Time Group." The speed at which she read the words was nearly the same as the speed at which


    she typed the words. The screen in the air quickly showed the information of the Time Group.


    She was not interested in the information. She just wanted to make John busy. With a smooth


    operation, she wrote a program to attack the security system of the Time Group.


    The program directly attacked the financial department, which was one of the most important


    departments of apany, so as to make John busy all night. And she could have afortable sleep


    without any disturbance.


    Once the program was run, the security system of the financial department of the Time Group would be


    attacked all the time and the funds would be transferred. Of course, it was false and things would


    automatically return to normal tomorrow morning.


    "You are idle and like troubling me every day. Now I''ll let you know what bankruptcy is."


    Nina snorted. Then she turned off the virtualputer and leisurely leaned back on the sofa chair.


    Downstairs, John suddenly received a call from the IT department of thepany. He was told that a


    hacker had attacked thepany''s security system and arge amount of money was being


    transferred to an unknown ount, which could not be checked.


    "Loser, call Henry back." He was worried.


    At the same time, Henry, who was working hard in Adrian''spany, suddenly received a series of


    urgent calls. He quickly put down the documents in his hands, picked up theputer and started to


    work for John.


    When he saw the logo of elk, the new international hacker, he was so scared that his hands trembled


    and theputer on his legs almost fell to the ground.


    "Mr. John, the person who is attacking thepany''s security system is an international hacker, whose


    level is above Level 7. I really can''t do anything about it." Henry felt bitter in his heart. He had been


    working for two bosses at the same time recently. When would such dayse to an end? He put


    forward a suggestion gingerly, "I know that two international hackers work for Mr. Sam. Mr. John, you


    may ask him for help."


    "Loser, deduct a year''s sry." John said coldly.


    On the other side of the phone, Henry felt sad. "Mr. John, you have already deducted my sry this


    year."


    John said mercilessly, "Next year."


    Henry was on the verge of breaking down. Why did he say that?


    He regretted saying that.


    After Henry hung up the phone, Adrian, who waszily sitting on the sofa, began to boast, "Don''t worry.


    I will give you sry to support your life."


    Henry''s expression changed slightly and said nothing.


    In the study of the North Yard, John was also silent. Finally, he picked up the phone and called Sam.


    When Sam found that Nina was the hacker, he ordered his men to stop working. That was his son''s


    wife. She had a lot of money and didn''t need thepany''s money at all.


    There must be quarrels between John and Nina.


    Sam just sighed that he was old and that nowadays young lovers would do things out of his


    expectation.


    In the end, it was John who had suffered. He worked hard with the staff of the IT department to fight


    against the hacker the whole night. They didn''t realize that they had been fooled by the hacker until the


    next morning.


    He was quite angry and what he wanted now was to stay with his wife to beforted. When he


    opened the door, he found it was locked from inside. At that time, he felt that his dignity had been


    challenged.


    He turned around and took the key to open the door. At a nce, he saw that Nina was sleeping


    soundly on the bed. Her quiet little face was white touched with red, like a newborn baby.


    Seeing this, the anger in his heart was inexplicably extinguished.


    Then he walked up carefully to tuck her in. When he raised his eyes, he saw that theptop, which was


    on the table beside the window, was still on.


    It seemed that Nina had just fallen asleep. He wondered what she was busy with all night.


    Out of curiosity, he walked over and looked at theptop. He saw a full screen of shopping records,


    such as toner, cleanser, BB cream, CC cream, eye shadow disk, mascara, lipstick and so on.


    The lipsticks were even bought in a whole set, including Tom Fort, Dior, Chanel, Yves Saint Laurent,


    Makeup Art Cosmetics, Givenchy, Armani and so on.


    He became angry again. When he found that she had watched the makeup videos, mes of anger in


    his heart reached the top.


    He was so angry that he wanted to cancle all the orders, but he couldn''t do that because Nina had


    done something on theputer.


    "Get up." With aptop in one hand, he came to the bedside and lifted the quilt. He was quite angry.


    Nina frowned. She had been watching the makeup videos for the whole night and found out which


    cosmetics were suitable for her, which almost exhausted her.


    Not long after shey down, someone lifted the quilt and hooted.


    Why did he do so? So annoying!


    She gave a punch to him.


    At this moment, John''s pupils suddenly contracted. He tilted his head and nimbly dodged her fist. A


    trace of panic shed in his eyes and in the blink of an eye, he turned calm.


    The next second, the anger in his eyes rose again. He bent down and patted her little face. Her face


    was as tender as tofu and her hands were warm.


    "Get up and cancle the orders."


    Having been pped, Nina gritted her teeth with her eyes closed.


    However, when she heard that it was John''s voice, her temper disappeared a lot. She sat up with her


    sleepy eyes and saw John. She thought that she had locked the door so she should be dreaming.


    John appeared in her dreams for several times. She often beat him in her dreams. She had bought a


    lot of cosmeticsst night so she would be more beautiful.


    Since she was in a good mood, she would show mercy and not beat him this time.


    Anyway, in her dreams, she could do whatever she wanted.


    "John, stop it." With a coquettish pout, she slowly knelt up and approached him.


    She raised her head, pouted her little mouth and kissed the corner of John''s lips. The kiss was


    especially loud and ambiguous in the quiet early morning.


    "Could you please stay quiet and let me sleep?" With her eyes closed, she reached out her hand to


    touch his face, which was resting on his stubble that had grown overnight. Her face rubbed against his


    chin.


    John had never seen Nina like that before. She could instantly extinguish the anger in his eyes and


    heart.


    John not only lost his temper in an instant, but also lost his principle. He said in a slightly hoarse voice,


    "Just buy what you want."

 Chapter 121 Take His Certificate

    Chapter 121 Take His Certificate


    John put the Nina back to the bed and tucked her in. After finishing washing, he went downstairs.


    He sat quietly on the sofa, with a cup of coffee in his left hand and a financial morning newspaper in his


    right hand. He was paying attention to the domestic economic situation. Most of the economic lifeline of


    the country was controlled by him, and the rest half was held by the Ye Family and the Song Family.


    ording to the recent economic situation, the Ye Family had been in a decline in recent years, while


    the Song Family was in a dominant position.


    This imperceptible changes happened a year ago. At that time, he had been studying abroad and didn''t


    know what had happened to the Song family.


    Adrian and Albert''s father, Andy Song who was the chairman of the Song''s Group suddenly transferred


    43% of their shares to Albert, including the only 10% shares in the hands of the chairman''s wife, E


    Tan.


    Albert used to hold 7% of the shares. With the addition of the shares given to him by Andy Song and


    E Tan, now he held 60% of the shares. He was the biggest shareholder of the Song''s Group, and


    even the whole Song Family was controlled by him.


    Albert was only 23 years old. He was gentle, polite, kind and decisive. He had expanded the overseas


    business of the Song''s Group at a young age. In just a year, he had achieved high sess and won a


    lot of praise in the circle. People highly evaluated his achievements and he was respected everywhere.


    It was not that he didn''t want to admit the highments by others, but that he had been on guard


    against Albert since he was twelve years old and had an ident in the Song Family.


    At that time, Adrian, who was only eight years old, was able to jump into the swimming pool to save


    him. While Albert who was only five years old not only stopped the person who saved him, but also


    watched aside. At such a young age, his mind was so dark. No matter how well he hid it when he grew


    up, he couldn''t change his heart.


    ording to the current economic situation, the Shi, Ye and Song families would still be prosperous


    with respect to each other. If Albert was unwilling to yield to others, then...


    Albert would be his strongest opponent.


    Unless Shi Family and Ye Family join hands.


    Therefore, Jessica suddenly came up with a political marriage proposal, asking him to marry Vivian.


    John frowned. It was impossible for Albert to deal with the Shi Family or John to marry Vivian.


    He had to be quick and stifle these possible bad news in the cradle.


    "Good morning, Mr. John." Helen got up on time at six o''clock every day. When she saw Mr. John


    appear in the hall at this time again, she was no longer surprised and worried.


    She was just happy that the North Yard would be lively soon.


    John put down the morning newspaper and told Helen, "You don''t need to wake her up in the morning.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She just get up and have lunch."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. John. I won''t wake madam up. Mr. John, I''m going to make some soup to strengthen


    madam''s health. Madam can drink it when she wakes up. " Helen left happily.


    John took a sip of coffee to refresh himself and went out.


    He drove all the way to the SQ Road.


    The whole SQ Road only had a row vi which belonged to Shi Family. It was made up of ten three-


    storied houses in parallel. There were independent courtyard and garage on both sides. There was a


    spacious garden path in front of the door which can only walk on foot.


    Except for John, all the members of the Shi Family lived here. But there was also a house offered for


    John with guards and servants. Even if he rarely came back, servants would clean it regrly and


    arrange everything ording to the preference of John.


    The house in the middle was where Sam lived. From the position of facing the residence and back to


    the gate, Daniel and Nelson lived in the left side of the main house. Jessica and John lived in the right


    side.


    The servants, drivers and two hundred guards of the Shi Family lived in the rest of the house, but each


    group of the five guards had a leader whose surname was Zhan and lived in their master''s house.


    It took them 1.5 hours to reach home from North Yard. John arrived at 7:30 am when his family sat


    together for breakfast.


    There was a rule in Shi Family that everyone should have breakfast with Sam on weekends. There was


    a family gathering every month and they couldn''t be absent for no reason.


    It was John who broke the rules. When John was a child, Sam disciplined him severely. After he grew


    up, Sam couldn''t control him. No one in the entire family dared to say anything about John.


    Therefore, when John appeared outside, the servants was surprised and thought that they had seen


    something wrong.


    "Mr. John?"


    "Yes." John nodded slightly and strode into the living room of the house. There were ten people sitting


    neatly at the table.


    There were a total of eleven people in the Shi Family, including Sam, four members of Daniel, three


    members of Nelson, two couples of Jessica and John.


    "Uncle John? Why did youe back all of a sudden? " The first person to see John was James. His


    right arm was wrapped in bandage and hung around his neck.


    "I have something to deal with." John answered and looked at James with gentle eyes.


    It was not in vain for him to raise James for so long. When he just stepped in half a foot, he was seen


    by James.


    All the people at the table turned their heads to look at John in front of them. They were all surprised.


    Did the sun rise in the west today?


    Sam looked calm. He just received the phone call from Johnst night. John must have something else


    to ask for so he woulde back in this morning.


    Didn''t he know his son well?


    "You still remember toe back? I''m so lucky to see my son again in my life. " Sam''s words were full


    of bitterness.


    It was really difficult for him to see his son.


    Two years ago, John went abroad without saying a word. Two yearster, the first thing John came


    back was to ask him for a divorce agreement, which almost pissed him off.


    They hadn''t seen each other since then. This was the second time they had seen each other this


    morning. Is it so difficult for him to see his son?


    Sam was depressed and continued to sneer, "Say it. Why did youe back today? You''d better leave


    as soon as you finish your questions. Otherwise, you would get upset. "


    "Father, John won''t leave. He came to see you on purpose. Right? John,e and sit here. " A


    daughter was like a warm jacket for a father. Jessica joked with a smile, which warmed Sam''s heart in


    an instant and made him look softer.


    "He didn''t say anything. How do you know if he came to see me on purpose?" Sam red at John and


    As people got older, he would be like a child. In other people''s eyes, Sam was just like a spoiled child.


    Jessica said with a smile, "I''m the dearest sister of John. I know what he''s thinking."


    "Yes, John came to see you." Jason repeated what his wife said and winked at John to make him


    realize Sam''s wish.


    John nced at the crowd expressionlessly and ordered the servant to add a pair of bowls and


    chopsticks. He walked over and sat down next to Sam.


    That position was exclusive to John. It was often empty.


    Now it was not empty. Although Sam felt ufortable all over, he was overjoyed in his heart.


    Among his four children, only this little boy looked like him the most.


    "After breakfast, I want to take a certificate." Unlike others, John treated his family in a much softer


    tone.


    Sam''s face froze. He knew that John wouldn''te back unless he had something important to do.


    Hearing that he wasing back to get his certificate, Sam asked suspiciously, "Certificate?"


    Did he want their marriage certificate?


    "Yes." John understood the doubts in Sam''s eyes and nodded.


    What he wanted was his marriage certificate.

 Chapter 122 The Shi Family

    Chapter 122 The Shi Family


    Sam and John exchanged nces of silent understanding, which made others all confused.


    "Grandpa, Uncle John, what are you talking about?" James asked.


    "What certificate does Uncle John want from grandpa?" Dora Shi nodded her head and asked.


    Dora Shi was eighteen years old. She was the only girl in the whole family, just like Jessica. She was


    the little princess and the apple of the family''s eye. She was a slightly fat girl.


    She was cute, which annoyed James the most. She always asked him to take her out to have fun.


    Once, he couldn''t bear her begging and took her to a bar. When he came back, he was punished to


    kneel down and received a lot of criticism.


    No matter how many times Dora Shi exined that it was her own idea, the whole family didn''t believe


    it. They even med James for teaching her to tell a lie.


    From then on, he didn''t dare to take the little princess to any ces. No matter what happened to her, it


    was all his fault.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t know. You can ask your uncle." Sam loved his granddaughter the most. When he replied her,


    he smiled kindly. He was a nice grandpa.


    Dora Shi asked, "Uncle John, what certificate do you want? Identification card or household register?


    We have the household register. If grandpa doesn''t give it to you, I''ll give it to you."


    Sam once said that they couldn''t divide up the family or change their residence registration before he


    died. As long as he was alive, he was the head of the household. And each of their small families had a


    household register.


    "I don''t need the household register. I want other certificate." John replied.


    "Well, I can''t help you." Dora Shi was a little disappointed. She admired her uncle most.


    "If you need any help in the future, just tell me. I will definitely help you."


    "You are just a little girl. What can you do for Uncle John?" James said coldly.


    "Brother, you know nothing. When Uncle John is married, I will tell him how to coax my aunt and make


    her happy. I know it very well." What Dora Shi said was absolutely true. She was good at making others


    happy and the whole family liked her.


    James fully recognized Dora Shi''s ability to make people happy, but it didn''t work when it came to Nina.


    Nina was different.


    James sneered.


    Then Daniel patted James on the back of his head and said, "How can you talk to your sister in this


    way?"


    "Dad..." James walked away from his father angrily and sat next to John. "I''d better sit with my uncle.


    He won''t scold me for this."


    "Uncle John, I''m here." There was a ttering smile on James'' face.


    At this time, Chester Shi, Nelson''s son, opened his mouth, "Brother, that''s the seat for Uncle John''s


    wife."


    Although his voice was gentle, his tone was a little tough, indicating that James shouldn''t sit there.


    Chester Shi was only ten years old, ten years younger than James. But he looked more mature than


    James. With a cold face, he was obviously another John.


    Sam, John and Chester Shi were of different generations but they were all difficult to deal with. They


    had unusual intelligence and had maturity beyond their peers since childhood.


    "I know it''s the seat for my dear aunt." Of course, James knew it, but he had a good rtionship with


    his aunt.


    With a meaningful smile on his face, he pointed at his arm.


    "If my dear aunt knows it, she will let me sit here, won''t she?"


    John cast a sidelong nce at James. ''This guy knows her well. If she''s here, she will definitely let him


    sit. After all, this hand...''


    "Sit down." With a ttering smile on his face, James said, "Thank you, Uncle John. You and aunt will


    have evesting and unchanging love."


    John smiled. He liked to hear that.


    "Aunt? Who is our aunt?" With a confused look on her face, Dora Shi said, "Uncle John isn''t married


    yet. But it seems to being soon. Today is Miss Vivian''s birthday. Uncle John, will you attend her


    birthday party?"


    "Of course he will." Jessica immediately answered, feeling that Dora Shi wanted to attend the party


    with John.


    Jason looked at his wife with his deep eyes and looked apologetically at John, who was displeased.


    "It seems that Uncle John already has a girlfriend and James knows her well."


    James was shocked. ''How does he know it?''


    Gosh!


    Why could he be so clever?


    "Chester, what nonsense are you talking about?" Jessica said unhappily, "Drink up the milk."


    At the thought of Nina, Jessica was displeased. A married woman from an ordinary family didn''t match


    John at all.


    Chester Shi shrugged and had breakfast quietly.


    "How is Chester recently?" John took a look at Chester Shi, who was sitting opposite to him, and a hint


    of appreciation shed through his eyes.


    Nelson touched his son''s head. With a worried look on his face, he said, "He''s learning things too fast.


    He''s already begun his high school courses."


    Nelson hoped that his son could be more normal like James, who was not stupid and was lively.


    He didn''t know why his son was a silent genius.


    "Nothing bad. He can finish his study early and begin to work. John is a good example. He took over


    thepany at the age of sixteen. He has done a good job." Sam felt annoyed with Nelson.


    All parents hoped their children to be excellent. However, Nelson was different and he didn''t want his


    son to be so clever. Sam had never seen such parents. How could he have such a son? John was


    much better than Nelson.


    Nelson couldn''t help but retort, "John is indeed well-known. Have you ever seen that he is happy?"


    "Stop it." Nelson''s wife immediately stopped him. Sam was unhappy.


    Sam was so angry that he red at Nelson, "You..."


    "Nelson, send Chester to the North Yard in a few days." John was brought up by Sam himself. He knew


    the consequences of making Sam angry. He spoke and gave Nelson aforting look.


    Although John didn''t spend much time with his two brothers, they still had deep feelings for each other.


    "Dad, I want to learn from Uncle John."


    "Well... Okay." Nelson smiled and rubbed his son''s head.


    Sam was not so angry now. He didn''t want to talk to them so he stood up and left.


    As soon as Sam left, the seriousness disappeared a lot. Frightened by Sam''s dark face, James finally


    could breathe a sigh of relief.


    "No, I disagree. Uncle Nelson will take care of Chester. Why do you ask him go to your house? Uncle


    John, you can''t do this. You already have me." Then James stood up angrily, like a jealous child.

 Chapter 123 She Was After Your Money.

    Chapter 123 She Was After Your Money.


    Uncle John would definitely like Chester who looked like John the most, so Uncle John wouldn''t like


    him.


    Since he was fifteen or six years old, his guardian had been Uncle John. Except for his parents, he had


    the deepest feeling with Uncle John.


    "Brother, I won''t take Uncle John away from you." Chester was a sensible man and his words were


    reassuring.


    But it was not a matter of whether he would take he or not, but what Uncle John thought.


    James looked depressed.


    "Brother, are you jealous?" Dora spoke the truth.


    "Of course not." Turning his head away, James refused to admit it.


    His mother, Ang Xu, couldn''t helpughing and said, "Our son is jealous."


    His father, Daniel, mocked, "He only remembers his Uncle John. He doesn''t remember us at all."


    "It was you who left me to Uncle John." James red at his parents. They dared tough at him.


    "That''s because you didn''t listen to me. You are just afraid your Uncle John."


    "Hahaha..." The crowd burst intoughter.


    Even John couldn''t help smiling. It was not in vain to raise this boy.


    "Sit down." John ordered coldly.


    Though feeling wronged, he was happy in his heart.


    James didn''t know if he was masochistic, but his uncle''s cold order seemed so kind.


    Uncle John was still his Uncle John.


    After breakfast, everyone went back home.


    When John was about to stand up to look for sir, he was stopped by Jessica. "John, wait. I have


    something to tell you. Come with me."


    It rained yesterday and didn''t stop until this morning. The sky was overcast, and the wind asionally


    flew. The sun hidden behind the clouds was trying to break through the clouds.


    Three figures came out of the house and went to the house of Jessica and Jason. The servants served


    tea respectfully.


    "You haven''t been back for a long time. We still keep your favorite tea at home, the Da Hongpao from


    Wuyi Mountains. Your sister got it from a tea farmer. She doesn''t give it to me. Only when youe


    can I enjoy it." Jason handed a cup of tea to John in person, smiling with a little jealousy.


    In his wife''s heart, he would never be better than her brother. All the good things would be left to John


    at the first time.


    s......


    Jason was more jealous.


    "I know." John took a sip of the tea. It tasted good.


    Jessica came downstairs and heard the conversation between the two of them. She nced at Jason


    and asked, "Why are you jealous of my brother? How old are you? "


    "Look, your sister is so unfair." Jason shrugged and sat on the sofa with a smile.


    Jessica was speechless. "There is the tea in our home. It''s not that I don''t want you to drink it."


    Jason was even more speechless, "Who knows where you put it?"


    "me me?" Jessica smiled proudly.


    "Of course not." Jason smiled affectionately. He had been taking care of the girl since she was a child.


    How could he be willing to me the girl who married him?


    Jessica blushed said coldly, "Don''t talk nonsense. John is still here."


    Jason nced at John. ''Did you think John a child? Maybe he knows more than you do.


    My silly wife......''


    John thought that other couples were flirting with each other, but why they were punched and kicked to


    each other?


    The scene that Nina hit him appeared in his mind. Thinking of this, John couldn''t help but chuckle in a


    low voice.


    "Humph......" Jessica red at Jason and thought, ''Look, you areughed at by him.''


    It was okay that he was not serious in normal times, but why did he speak it out in front of her brother.


    "Ahem......" Jason cleared his throat and said to his wife, "You must have something to tell John. Do


    you want to go to the study or let me make room for you?"


    "No, you are his brother-inw. You should also care about him." Jessica''s face darkened, not as lively


    as she just now.


    John also knew that Jessica had something to talk to him, and he had even guessed what she want to


    say. It must have something to do with his little girl.


    As far as he knew, Jessica must have investigated the little girl behind the scenes and heard some bad


    rumors. She might be ready to teach him a lesson.


    Jessica was his sister, and Nina was his wife. He didn''t want any misunderstandings between the two,


    so he decided to listen to what Jessica said, and he could exin to her.


    But he had to make one thing clear. "Sister, I don''t like Vivian. Don''t try to make a match between us."


    He remembered that when the little girl was drunk, her sister told Nina that he would be engaged to


    Vivian.


    It was ridiculous.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "You like Nina?" Since her brother went straight to the point, she had to ask directly. "I won''t agree you


    to be with Nina."


    Jason looked surprised and calmed down instantly. He frowned and spoke for John, "Honey, he should


    be in charge of his marriage. We are not him. What we said do not count."


    "I know he''s in charge of the marriage, but he can''t mess around. Do you know what kind of woman


    Nina is?" When Jessica mentioned Nina, she was filled with resentment.


    Such an impudent woman would ruin her brother.


    "I know what kind of person she is." The expression on John''s face darkened. He no longer had the


    mood to have a good conversation.


    The one who ndered his little girl was nder himself.


    Realizing that John was angry, Jason reached out to pull his wife, but was pushed away by Jessica.


    "Don''t pull me. I''ve already investigated it. Have a look!"


    Jessica took out the information about Nina and threw it on the sandalwood tea table. The white paper


    was a little conspicuous.


    She had just gone upstairs to get the information she had collected so that her brother could recognize


    Nina.


    "Married?" Jason took the document and had a look. He didn''t expect that Nina had been married. He


    turned his head to look at the calm expression on John''s face. Apparently, he knew about it.


    He still had an affair with Nina even if he knew about it?


    Jason frowned deeply. He must like Nina very much, but it would cause a lot of gossip.


    Jessica snorted, "She is not only married, but also sold her body. Although we can''t find any photos


    and information, this matter caused uproar in LD University."


    "I didn''t give her money. So she was not sold her body." "It''s a trick," John frowned and exined.


    It was a scheme against Nina, but fortunately, the one Nina met was him. If she met another man......


    John wouldn''t think about this possibility.


    "You...... Is that you? " Jessica was surprised and she didn''t except that the person was John.


    She believed what her brother said. She was not a fool. Thinking of the evidence of transfer


    screenshot, she immediately understood what was going on. It was obviously a trap.


    With an embarrassed look on her face, Jessica avoided his brother''s eyes and didn''t dare to look at


    him. It was true that Jessica insulted Nina before Jessica investigated it clearly.


    No wonder Nina had said that to herst time.


    Even if it was her misunderstanding, she would not lower her head.


    "Let''s put it aside for the time being. I have other evidence to prove that Nina is with you for your


    money." Jessica took out her phone, opened the recording file and yed their conversation in the


    coffee shop.

 Chapter 124 I Wont Go Bankrupt

    Chapter 124 I Won''t Go Bankrupt


    "Cut the crap. Take this one million and stay away from John."


    "One million is not enough. Give me twenty million."


    "Sure enough, you only stay with John for money."


    "You can say that."


    As the sound of the familiar voice sank into John, his heart drowned in a sea of sadness.


    Jason, on the other hand, was astonished.


    After listening to the recording, Jessica was furious. Seeing John''s depressed expression, she felt a


    little guilty as well.


    She did not mean to hurt John, but at the same time, she hoped that he would no longer be captivated


    by Nina''s charm.


    The woman was much like Helen of Troy, and John would be hurt by her.


    Jessica would never let her brother fall victim to her.


    "Did you hear that?" Jessica said in a soft tone, looking at John sympathetically.


    Then, John raised his head and asked, "Did you threaten her?"


    Fortunately, Nina did not take the money. Otherwise, it would have been particrly embarrassing for


    John.


    Not a lot of people knew it, but John was only able to make Nina stay in North Yard because of the


    twenty million he himself offered her.


    Luckily, Jessica did not also offer Nina twenty million.


    Thinking of this, John breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What? Do you know what you''re talking about?" Jessica narrowed her eyes and looked at her brother


    in disbelief.


    John had always been the smart one. How could he be so foolish just because of a woman?


    "Whether or not I threatened her isn''t the point, John. The point is that she only stays with you for your


    money. Once you go bankrupt, she will leave you for another man." Jessica shot her hands in the air in


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    frustration.


    "I won''t go bankrupt," John replied calmly.


    Jessica was rendered speechless.


    Jason was also stunned.


    They were both frozen on the spot.


    John stood up and nced at Jessica and Jason. "You two really like a couple," he said.


    He wondered whether he and Nina would also look like a couple.


    Jessica and Jason didn''t look like a couple before they got married. This meant that John and Nina


    would also look like a couple in the future.


    At the moment, he felt like he should spend more time with her.


    John then turned around and left.


    He was already out the door when Jessica and Jason snapped back to their senses.


    Jessica tried to follow after John, but Jason held her back. "John! No! Come back here!" Jessica


    bellowed.


    "Please calm down, honey. You need to calm down." Jason held his wife in his arms tofort her.


    "No! How can I calm down? Whether or not he goes bankrupt is not the point! Why can''t he


    understand? I''m just trying to protect him!" Jessica grew extremely anxious.


    It turned out that John did not care at all if Nina was just staying with him for his money. It was as if he


    did not even hear her.


    "He''s not a child anymore. He has his own judgment, and he has the freedom to make his own choices.


    We can''t interfere." Jason held his wife tightly in his arms and tried to reason with her.


    "But in my eyes, he''s still just a child!" Jessica yelled. She struggled to break free of Jason''s grip and


    identally stomped on his foot. The sudden jolt of pain made Jason scream.


    "What''s that for, honey? Are you trying to murder your husband?"


    "Oh, my! Honey, are you okay? I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it. Does it hurt?" Jessica came back to her


    senses and was shocked. She hurriedly bent down to check on her husband''s now injured foot.


    Jason helped her up and held her again in his arms. He whispered in her ear softly, "I''m okay, honey.


    Don''t worry about it."


    "Are you really okay?" Jessica was now worried about her husband.


    "I''ll be fine. Stop worrying."


    "All right then." Jessica lowered her head. She felt a little embarrassed.


    Jason leaned in and kissed her softly. Then, they went upstairs with her in his arms.


    In Sam''s study


    When John entered the room, he found Sam sitting at his desk. He was holding a writing brush in his


    hand, but he was writing down nothing. The ink dripped from the tip of the brush onto the white rice


    paper beneath it, ruining a perfectly good piece of rice paper.


    He looked unhappy with his shoulders slightly hunched.


    "There you are. Have a seat." Sam put down the brush in his hand. Instead of putting it on the brush


    shelf as usual, he casually set it onto the white rice paper, splotching a few more drops of ck ink


    onto the paper. It was a mess.


    John sat down across his father and looked at him in silence. He was only sitting beside him at the


    breakfast table a few minutes ago, but to him, Sam already appeared a few years older.


    "Dad, don''t take Nelson''s words seriously." John had already known why Sam was depressed.


    Sam took a deep breath. He knew that what Nelson had said was true, but he did not want to really


    think about it. He was afraid that the more he thought about it, the guiltier he would feel.


    Indeed, he had never seen John truly happy.


    "Are you here to get your marriage licenses?" Sam skipped over to the heavy topic.


    "Yes." John nodded.


    "Jake, go ahead and get his marriage licenses." With Sam''s order, Jake turned around and walked into


    a small room. When he emerged, he had a small square box in his hand.


    "Mr. Shi, your marriage licenses are in the box."


    John looked at the box in front of him, which was a little old. There was an ugly Ultraman painted on it.


    He knew at a nce that he drew it on there when he was two or three years old.


    "Looks like the things I lost when I was a child are in here." There was no expression on John''s face,


    but his tone was a little rxed.


    Sam must have collected John''s old things and stored them in the box.


    The box had been preserved for more than twenty years. Sam must have cared for it well.


    "What? You think I stole all your stuff and kept them all these years?" Sam became energetic. He could


    feel the warmth in his son''s words.


    Sam and John had never been good at expressing emotions.


    John smiled without saying a word and reached out to open the box. There were two marriage licenses


    in the box. The bright red covers of the licenses were dazzling. It reminded him of Nina who always


    brightened his world.


    He picked up the two marriage certificates with his hands. He felt a little hot as if his blood had started


    boiling. The two licenses were very light, but they held a heavy meaning.


    They could help John convince Nina to stay with him.


    They could also help him prove his identity to her as her husband.


    "How did you get our photos?" He was about to look at the photo in one of the licenses.


    He believed he would be handsome and Nina would be beautiful in the photo.


    He made a mental note to have the photo erged and framed, and hang it in their bedroom as a


    reminder for Nina to always fulfill her wifely duties.


    "That photo is edited. I hired someone to do it and make it look realistic." Sam especially ordered


    John''s and Nina''s faces not be modified so that they could recognize themselves.


    "You had this edited? Where did you even get individual photos of us?" John never took photos, nor did


    he allow anyone else to take photos of him. Anyone who dared to do so lost their mobile phones or


    cameras and got sued.


    Sam did not have a photo of John in his possession, so where did he get a photo of him?


    Actually, Sam had taken a photo of John secretly.


    It was the only time in the past thirty years that John lost control of his facial expression.


    He really did not want to think about it.


    "Was this..." The expression on his face changed gradually.


    "Yes, I took that photo of you in secret when you were eighteen years old."


    Before Sam could finish his words, John stared at the photo.


    In the photo, Nina wore a white shirt and her hair was tied behind her ears, showing off her delicate


    face and her sweet smile.


    John''s short hair was a mess, and his eyebrows were tightly furrowed. He squinted his eyes and tilted


    his head slightly. The corner of his mouth twitched a little.


    He did not know how to describe it.


    But it burnt his eyes!

 Chapter 125 The Photo

    Chapter 125 The Photo


    John held the edge of the marriage licenses tightly.


    In the past thirty years, there was only one ugly photo of him, and it was attached to his marriage


    licenses.


    What irritated him most was that he looked ugly in the photo while Nina looked beautiful.


    He was so angry that he felt his entire body tremble.


    "Sir, which photo did you have used? I think your son is upset," Jake whispered to Sam.


    "I have only one photo of him," Sam answered loudly, turning around and taking a photo out of a book.


    The photo was exactly the same as the one attached to the marriage licenses butrger in size.


    When Jake saw it, he instantly understood why John was so angry and speechless.


    "Sir, you have another photo of John," Jakemented. ''Why did you choose the ugliest one?'' he then


    thought to himself.


    Everyone knew that John cared about his appearance very much. Was Sam ying tricks on his own


    son?


    "Really?" Sam did not remember taking another photo of John.


    "Yes. It''s in the pocket of one of your jackets. I think it''s been there for ten years. You showed it to Nina


    inaudibly and nced at John from time to time. He was afraid that John would redirect his silent fury


    at him if he heard him.


    Hearing Jake''s exnation, Sam remembered the photo he was talking about. Before he could reply,


    Jake already went to retrieve the photo and then handed it to him. It was a one-by-one faded


    identification photo of John. In it, he was wearing his school uniform and looking all young, wild, and


    energetic.


    John was in high school when the photo was taken.


    John nced at Sam''s hands. In his left hand was his ugly photo. In his right hand was John''s high


    school ID photo, the one where he looked good.


    And Sam had chosen the photo on his left hand!


    John was so angry that he could not find the words to express his fury. His face was cold and


    emotionless. On a regr day, he would take revenge.


    However, when he saw Sam''s wrinkled hands trembling slightly, a hint of worry shed through his


    eyes.


    The photo in Sam''s right hand was already faded and yellow, but the face in it was still clear. It was still


    well preserved. There was a high school steel seal on the photo, which meant it was torn from John''s


    old high school student card.


    John averted his gaze from Sam.


    "Sir, this could''ve been perfect for John''s wedding photo. Why did you take that one?" Jake asked


    carefully.


    "This was the only photo I remembered at that time. Besides, this photo may be good, but he''s wearing


    his school uniform in it. It can''t be put on a marriage certificate." Sam thought there was nothing wrong


    with the photo he had chosen.


    Jake slightly dipped his chin and said in a low voice, "Sir, we could''ve changed his clothes via some


    software."


    "What? Why didn''t you tell me that before?"


    "I thought you used this photo."


    "Can we change it now?" Sam asked.


    Jake shook his head and answered, "No, we can''t."


    When John heard that the photo could not be changed, he looked even more displeased. Both Sam


    and Jake were old people. Their hearing was not so good anymore, and they usually spoke loudly


    around each other.


    Jake thought that he was speaking to Sam in a very low voice and that John was not able to hear them


    clearly. On the contrary, John could hear every word they said.


    So that was the story of John and Nina''s fake wedding photo.


    Closing his eyes slightly, John took a deep breath and sighed audibly. His jaw was tense, and he was


    still extremely furious. However, Sam was his father. The old man deserved his respect.


    He decided he just would not show Nina the marriage licenses.


    He could not hang that hideous fake wedding photo on the wall of their bedroom.


    Damn it!


    John slowly reopened his eyes. He took the ugly photo from Sam''s hand and tore it to pieces.


    The whole study fell in dead silence. Only the sound was the sound of ripping photo paper. John tore


    the photo quickly, but the sound of it hung in the air for a few more seconds afterward.


    John could not tear up the marriage licenses even if he hated the photo.


    That photo was nothing but an insult.


    Nina should never ever get to see it.


    "They''re just marriage licenses," Sam murmured. Sam still thought that there was nothing wrong with


    the photo he had chosen, although the man in the photo was indeed less handsome than John himself.


    However, there were a lot of people who were less handsome than the man in the photo.


    Sam had always been confident about John''s appearance. After all, John was his and his wife''s child.


    Of course he had inherited their excellent genes.


    "Just marriage licenses?" John asked coldly through gritted teeth.


    Nina once said that she would only call someone honey if that person was her legal husband who she


    loved dearly.


    Nina would only recognize the marriage licenses.


    John had been coaxing Nina into calling him honey, but he failed over and over again. The marriage


    licenses were hisst hope.


    But then again, over his dead body would he only show the damn photo to Nina.


    Facing his son''s now murderous eyes, Sam raised his head and said in a hard voice, "Why are you


    looking at me like that, you ungrateful bastard? What is your problem? You won''t show your marriage


    licenses to others every day."


    "How do you know I won''t do that?" John asked in a t but tough voice.


    He really wanted to take the marriage licenses with him.


    Whenever Nina did not call him honey, he would show her the marriage licenses.


    Whenever a man dared to approach Nina, he would p the marriage licenses in his face.


    No man would ever be able to get close to his wife.


    Sam was rendered speechless. He was stunned.


    He had once met a man who walked around with his marriage licenses in his pocket, as if he was the


    only one in the world who had a wife.


    On second thought, did this mean that John was that determined to win Nina over?


    Well, that was good news!


    With a bright smile on his face, Sam asked John, "How are you getting along with Nina?"


    John gave Sam a disdainful look. It was impossible for him to answer such a question.


    With the two marriage licenses in his hand, he turned around and left.


    As soon as he was out, he called Brian. "Brian, arrange a check-up for my father right away."


    He was worried about his father''s health.


    Sam had kept John''s photo with him for more than ten years. He should have remembered it. However,


    he did not remember the photo until Jake reminded him. John was afraid that Sam might be starting to


    lose some of his mental faculties.


    John also saw that Sam''s hands were trembling earlier while he was holding the photo. He was old but


    not old enough to lose control of his body. John thought he should see a doctor immediately.


    When John was about to head back to North Yard, Dora appeared out of nowhere and dragged him to


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    their house.

 Chapter 126 Only Medicine Cures Diseases

    Chapter 126 Only Medicine Cures Diseases


    In the hall, five servants stood in a row, bowing their heads. Each of them held a delicate jewelry box


    that contained exquisite pieces. It was time for Dora to decide which one she would wear.


    Vivian''s birthday party would take ce tonight. All the members of the Shi family were invited. In fact,


    all of them received golden invitation cards, but only Jason, Jessica, John, James, Chester, and Dora


    would attend the party.


    James and Chester looked calm. Dora was joyful. She really wanted to go to the party and have a


    great time.


    "Uncle John, please have a seat. I''ll go upstairs and try on the dress I''ll be wearing tonight. And then


    you can help me choose the right essories." This was why Dora dragged John here.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Before John could speak, Dora was already flitting up the stairs. John frowned slightly. He did not sign


    up for this.


    Noticing the change in John''s expression, James quickly approached him and handed him a peeled


    apple. He smiled at his favorite uncle. "Try the apple, Uncle John. It''s very sweet and delicious."


    John nced at James indifferently and did not say anything.


    "Look at my arm. I was injured, and yet I peeled the apple myself." James moved his hand and gasped


    inaudibly in pain. Then, he grinned quickly.


    The kid was usually arrogant, but in front of John, he was a bit foolish yet sweet.


    James'' sincere and bright smile dazed John. He then took the apple and took a bite.


    Seeing that John began to chew and swallow, James smiled with satisfaction. He leaned back on the


    sofa and sprawled therezily.


    He began toin, "What do you think Dora is up to? What''s she doing asking three men for


    fashion advice? Shouldn''t she be asking women? Only women know how to dress. We don''t know scat


    about it."


    John paused and nodded slightly. It was rare for James to have the same thought as him.


    Chester, who had his nose buried in a book, looked up and said, "Uncle John is the person Dora


    admires the most. She even said that she would find someone like him to marry in the future. She


    wants to know his taste so that she can apply that to herself and woo a man who''s like him."


    "That''s ridiculous. If I were her, I''d give up as early as now. Dora is nothingpared to my dear aunt.


    There''s just no way Dora can measure up to her. She''s not as beautiful and strong as my aunt." When


    it came to fighting skills, few women in Lexingport City couldpare to Nina.


    There was a look of disgust on James'' face. He felt that it was unable for Dora to find someone like


    John.


    "Am I right, Uncle John?"


    "Yes." A smile appeared on John''s face. Nina was indeed iparable.


    "Uncle John, what does my aunt look like?" Closing his book on hisp, Chester raised his head and


    decided to feed his curiosity about John''s wife.


    John was a little surprised that the boy called Nina his aunt. John could not help smiling.


    Indeed, the woman who John loved must be as excellent as John.


    "You will meet her tonight." He would take Nina to Vivian''s birthday party tonight as his way of letting


    Vivian know that the proposed political marriage between them was off the table.


    "You will attend her birthday party tonight with my aunt?" Astonishment was written in Chester''s


    widened eyes.


    John was seldom interested in women. He seldom attended banquets with a woman on his arm. So


    was he going to tell everyone about him and Nina tonight at Vivian''s party?


    "Yes." John nodded with a gentle expression.


    "Uncle John will definitely bring her with him to the party. How can he leave her alone at North Yard?"


    James showed that he had known it.


    He knew that John liked living with Nina.


    "Oh, I look forward to seeing her," Chester chirped. Then, he went back to reading his book.


    "Uncle John, what do you think about this dress?" Dora came down from the second floor. Her sweet


    voice caught the attention of the three men.


    She was wearing a purple evening dress from the spring and summer haute couture collection of FG. A


    total of three dressesprised the collection. Dora owned one dress while the other two were in


    Nina''s and Vivian''s possession respectively.


    Dora was wearing the one-shoulder dress with a lotus leaf design, a narrow waistline, and an ankle-


    length balloon skirt. The light purple dress was covered in crystal-studdedce, making the dress


    sparkle under the light. It was so beautiful and enchanting.


    With her slightly round face and pretty smile, Dora looked radiant and elegant.


    "Well, what do you think? Do I look beautiful in it?" Dora walked in front of them, spinning around like a


    princess.


    James sat up straight and sighed, "Wow. I didn''t realize that you could look so beautiful with the right


    dress."


    "It''s not toote to realize it now, James." Dora shook her head and smiled like a blossoming flower.


    Chester simply nodded and said, "Yes. Beautiful."


    "You think so? Uncle John, what about you? What do you think? Do I look pretty?" Holding up the


    balloon shirt and treading carefully, Dora happily moved toward John.


    "Not bad," Johnmented, ncing at her.


    ''Nina would look more beautiful in that dress,'' he thought to himself.


    "Oh, I''m so d you like it! Come on. Help me choose my essories. You must give me some


    advice." Dora then turned around to look at the jewelry the servants were holding.


    A minuteter, Dora was wearing a silver tiara on her head, a pair of tasseled earrings in her ears, and


    a diamond ne around her neck.


    "What do you think? Do I look okay?" Dora asked with a sweet smile.


    After looking at her for a while, Jamesmented, "Dora, you need a handbag. It willplete the


    look, and I speak from experience."


    "All right!" Dora''s eyes lit up. She was going to say that she needed a handbag, but James had said it


    before she could.


    And that was why she asked John toe here.


    "Uncle John, I still need a small bag. I want the handbag from FG. I''ve heard that it''s not for sale, but


    you can get it for me, right?" It was not for sale, so she was unable to get it.


    Even though Dora was a member of the Shi family, she was not allowed to take things at will. It was a


    business. She needed to pay for the stuff she wanted. That was the rule of the Shi family.


    "So this is what you really want," James sighed.


    "Well, she can forget it because it''s not for sale," John answered immediately.


    He wanted Dora to give it a rest. She should just choose another handbag to go with her dress.


    Dora squatted down and started acting like a spoiled child. "Uncle John, as long as you tell them you


    want the bag, they will give it to you. It''s such an easy thing," she whined.


    "No." John was firm in his decision. He would not break the rules.


    "Uncle John..." Dora pleaded. She batted her eyshes at John, but John did not budge. Suddenly,


    she put one hand on her forehead and said weakly, "My head aches. I think I''m going to faint."


    "Call the doctor." Without even blinking, John knew that she was only pretending to be sick.


    It was exactly what Nina did yesterday. It was such a rookie move.


    Dora pouted, "Uncle John, doctors can''t cure my headache. Only that bag can cure it. It is said that


    bags can cure all kinds of diseases for women."


    She liked that bag, and she would do anything for the things that she liked. She would try her best to


    convince John to get it for her.


    The other members of the Shi family spoiled Dora and always granted her requests, but John was


    different. He just said coldly, "Only medicine can cure diseases. Do you honestly think that line would


    work on me?"


    James burst intoughter.


    No one could take advantage of his Uncle John''s power and connections.


    Except for Nina.

 Chapter 127 Bags Can Cure All Diseases

    Chapter 127 Bags Can Cure All Diseases


    James looked up silently. He pressed his lips tightly together to keep himself fromughing. He


    sympathetically nced at Dora who now stood frozen in her ce.


    "My head doesn''t hurt anymore." The pitiful look on Dora''s face disappeared and was reced by a


    serious expression.


    There was no way she could convince John with childish moves. She had to find another way.


    "That''s what I thought." John stood up and left without looking back.


    Outside the house, he saw Henry standing next to his car. The wind was blowing slightly strongly that


    wisps of Henry''s hair danced in the air.


    Even though John was still a little far away from Henry, he could read the exhaustion all over his face.


    The heavy bags under his eyes told a long story of nights spent with little rest.


    John did not ask Henry to stay upte with the IT departmentst night. What did he do that was so


    tiringst night?


    "Good morning, Mr. Shi." Henry bowed respectfully and opened the car door for John.


    "Good morning." John had not seen Henry for a while. The capability of his new assistant was way


    inferiorpared to Henry''s.


    Henry was stunned by what John did next.


    Instead of getting in the back seat, John stopped beside Henry and said, "Fatigue driving kills. I''m still


    young. I can drive myself home."


    Then, John went straight to the driver''s seat and signaled Henry to sit in the passenger seat.


    Henry felt a little terrified, but because of John''s order, he got into the passenger seat, fastened his


    seat belt, and sincerely said, "Thank you for your consideration, Mr. Shi."


    In the past, Henry would haveined about John insisting on taking the wheel. This was the first


    time that he got to enjoy being driven around by his boss.


    But after what happenedst night, he was too tired. John started the engine and eased out of Stone


    Road. The passenger side window was down, allowing Henry to feel the gentle breeze from outside.


    The cool air against his skin was like a luby that eventually coaxed him to sleep.


    Without disturbing him, John deliberately slowed down his driving. On the way, he received a call from


    Adrian. "Mr. Shi, is Henry with you?"


    "Yes." John turned his head to take a look at Henry who was sleeping soundly.


    A deep and helpless sigh sounded from the other line. After what felt like a long time, Adrian finally


    said, "That''s good."


    Half a minute of silence followed after that. Then, Adrian said, "He finished all the work at the officest


    night. He turned in reallyte. He must be worn out. Can you please give him half a day''s off and let


    him get some rest?"


    Adrian was worried, but he held back his concern. He felt that if he showed that he cared, he would


    make mistakes.


    "All right," John agreed. Actually, there was nothing Henry needed to do today.


    After thinking for a while, John finally asked, "What happened to you two?" After all, Henry was his


    assistant.


    Adrian and Henry always quarreled, but they always ended up resolving their problems on their own.


    Today was different. It seemed that Henry was deliberately escaping from Adrian.


    After a short silence, Adrian did not answer the question but changed the subject. "I heard that you


    deducted Henry''s this year''s and next year''s sry. Just pay him properly every month, and I''ll pay you


    back."


    When he heard that Adrian was willing to spend money for a man, John almost stepped on the gas.


    As far as he knew, Adrian only squandered his money on himself and women.


    He had no objection against Adrian wanting to pay Henry''s sry, though.


    "And don''t let him know that I will be paying for his sry, okay?" Adrian added.


    John nodded and replied, "Okay."


    "Thank you, Mr. Shi."


    Adrian thanked him solemnly, which surprised John. John hung up the phone after the call.


    It took one and a half hours to get to Stone Road but three hours to get back to North Yard. Henry slept


    quietly in the passenger seat the entire trip.


    Three hourster, John pulled the car over at North Yard. Then, he gently woke Henry up. "Wake up."


    Henry slowly opened his eyes and was surprised to see that they were at North Yard. "Are you not


    going to work today, Mr. Shi?" he asked.


    "What do you mean?" John looked at Henry in confusion and wondered what he meant.


    After thinking for a while, he said calmly, "It''s the weekend, Henry."


    "But you always work. Even on weekends," Henry replied. John worked an eight-to-six job and took it


    seriously. The day did not matter. He always worked. That was why Henry was surprised to see him


    drive home on a weekend.


    John did not say anything more. He just got out of the car and went straight inside.


    It was time for lunch. Henry followed John inside and saw Nina sitting at the table.


    He stopped dead in his tracks. What was he thinking?


    Of course John seldom showed up at the officetely because he wanted to apany Nina.


    He should have known.


    "Hi, Henry. You''re back." The first person that Nina saw was John, but she only nced at him and


    fixed her eyes on Henry.


    "Yes, Mrs. Shi," Henry replied. Henry suddenly felt warm in his heart. It turned out that both John and


    Nina were worried about him.


    He smiled to himself. He was so busy feeling ttered that he did not notice John''s sharp stare.


    ''I''m so moved. Working for Mr. Shi is better than working for Mr. Song,'' he thought.


    John withdrew his cold stare and went straight to the table. Helen added two sets of tableware and said


    with a smile, "Stay and have lunch, Henry."


    "No, I''m just an assistant. It will be inappropriate if I have lunch with Mr. and Mrs. Shi." Henry refused


    politely. He just satisfied his hunger by thinking of the food.


    "Well, that makes us peas in a pod, Henry. I''m just a bodyguard now." Nina spoke without remorse and


    threw a sideways nce at John.


    John raised his eyebrows. ''So she is still mad at me,'' he thought. "I thought you had a headache."


    Turning her head at John, Nina put down her chopsticks. She slightly dipped her chin and answered


    seriously, "Yes, I still have a bad headache. It''s actually killing me."


    John was acting the bad guy again. Did he really think he could stop her from putting on makeup?


    In less than three days, the cosmetics she ordered would arrive. She would do her own makeup. There


    was no way that John could control her and tell her what she could and could not do.


    John and Nina appeared to be in a standoff, which made Helen and Henry exchange nervous nces.


    Henry whispered, "Helen, what''s going on with those two?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ''Is Mrs. Shi angry with Mr. Shi?'' Henry thought. But it was impossible for Helen to tell what really was


    going on, so she just said, "I don''t know."


    After a very ufortable and seemingly endless silence, John, Nina, and Henry finally ate their lunch


    quietly. After lunch, Lisa from FG headquarters came with a group of employees.


    The employees were tall and well-trained ramp models. Each of them held thetestdies bags of FG.


    "Mr. Shi, all ourtestdies'' bags have arrived. Which of them would you like?" Lisa''s forehead was


    still sweating. She had just sent all the bags to the branch stores when John called her up and told her


    to recall them. John wanted Nina to see the new bags first and choose the ones she liked before the


    rest hit the shop shelves. Lisa had been running around all morning trying to get all the bags and get


    them in time for lunch at North Yard like John ordered.


    With John''s nod of approval, Lisa turned to Nina and said, "Mrs. Shi, we got these models for you so


    that you can see the effect of the bags. Please choose whatever you like."


    "You did this?" Nina turned to look at John. What was he trying to aplish with this?


    Standing next to Nina, John said in a casual tone, "You have a headache, don''t you?"


    "Yeah. So?" Nina grew even more confused.


    "Bags can cure all diseases for women." John raised his chin and nced at the models in front of


    them. He had a calm expression on his face.


    Nina was speechless.


    From whom did he hear that expression?

 Chapter 128 Vivians Birthday

    Chapter 128 Vivian''s Birthday


    Henry whispered, "It''s so strange. How does he know that bags can cure all kinds of diseases for


    women?"


    "How did Mr. Shi learn that?" Even Helen, who had taken care of John for more than ten years, was


    also puzzled.


    John had really departed from his normal behavior. Maybe it was not strange after all. Since Nina came


    into his life, John had started changing little by little.


    Henry and Helen exchanged a meaningful nce as if they both understood why John was acting the


    way.


    "What? Bags can cure all diseases for women? This is the first time I''ve heard that." Even Nina had not


    heard of it before. She did not feel special feelings when she saw the bags. Back in C Ind, she had


    many bags which were simr or even better than the ones in front of her.


    "Yes." John nodded. That was what Dora said this morning.


    Considering that John wanted to please her, Nina decided to forgive him for what he had donest


    night.


    "Then leave all of them here. I want all of them." With a wave of her hand, Nina turned around and


    walked away. She did not really care. Maybe she would use the bags or give them away as gifts. She


    would figure it outter.


    "All right." John nodded in agreement and signaled to Lisa to leave the bags.


    Lisa bowed slightly. Then, she asked all the models to leave the bags in a neat pile.


    After that, they left.


    It was already six o''clock in the evening.


    The majestic European-style vi of the Ye family was located in Lexingport City''s luxurious district,


    covering quite arge area.


    It had a big courtyard with beautiful fountains and surrounded by neatly trimmed shrubs. A wide


    staircase path led to the front door.


    Today was Vivian''s birthday. She threw a birthday party every year, but this year''s celebration was


    particrly grand. It was even bound to surpass the splendor of her eighteenth birthday party.


    Vivian sat in front of her mirror with her hairdresser behind her. Her hairdresser had been working


    tirelessly to make her look magnificent tonight. She loosely braided her curly chestnut hair and then


    made it into an up-do with little flowers on it. She looked even more elegant than she already did.


    "How is Vivian?" A woman''s voice came from outside the room.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The voice belonged to Julie Liu, Vivian''s mother. She had short and curly hair and was wearing a


    cheongsam. She also had eyes that seemed to always be smiling, making her look charming.


    Vivian''s father liked such women.


    All the celebrities in the city knew that Howard Ye, the head of the Ye family, loved operas. They


    guessed that Julie Liu had be his wife just because of her well-toned body and opera singing.


    "Mom, why are you here? Who''s entertaining the guests downstairs?" Vivian took a look at Julie Liu


    through the dressing mirror. With a nod, she dismissed her hairdresser, telling her to give her and her


    mother some privacy.


    "Your father asked me toe up here and check on you. You''re stunning!" Looking at her beautiful


    daughter, Julie Liu felt extremely proud and happy. She walked over, put her hands on Vivian''s


    shoulders, and bent down to look at the woman in the mirror. She could not help smiling.


    Julie Liu''s skin was well maintained. She was already in her early forties, but she still looked like an


    enchanting, thirty-year-old young woman. She and Vivian could actually pass for sisters.


    Vivian put her hand on her mother''s and smiled. "Don''t make fun of me, Mom. Dad is handsome, and


    you are beautiful. That''s why I''m also good-looking."


    "You''re so sweet." There was a doting smile on Julie Liu''s face. Thinking of her and her daughter''s


    status in the Ye family, she could not help worrying a little. "You know how much your father values this


    birthday party. Don''t let us down."


    Vivian instantly understood what her mother meant. She smiled and answered, "Mom, don''t worry.


    Jessica assured me that she would find a way to make John propose to me tonight. She promised me.


    She won''t leave me hanging."


    "Jessica''s promise only means we''re half sessful. You still must try to make a good show tonight.


    Your father loves us very much because of your good reputation in Lexingport City, which has given


    him a lot of honor. Your engagement to Mr. Shi will cement the bond between our family and the Shi


    family. Except for members of the Shi family, you''re the only woman who can get close to John. It''s


    your fortune. You should make good use of it." Like her husband, Julie Liu also attached great


    importance to this dinner party. She had been busy with the preparation and had not gotten some rest


    for more than half a month.


    Of course Vivian understood what her mother was saying. In the eyes of outsiders, she was the dear


    daughter of the Ye family''s head, but only she herself knew that it was difficult to live with her own


    family because she had to be careful with everything.


    Howard Ye''s younger brother, Irvin Ye, who had a son and a daughter, was quite ambitious and wanted


    to be the head of the Ye family. Vivian''s elder brother, Noah, did not want to take over the family


    business. Vivian could rely on nobody and had to scheme to get glory and wealth.


    Also, Noah was only her half-brother. Noah''s biological mother was long dead. No one knew what he


    would do to Vivian if he ever changed his mind and decided he would take over the family businesses


    after all.


    "Mom, don''t worry. Aunt Kristina promised that she would help us. She and Jessica are best friends.


    They said they would help me be John''s bride." Vivian squeezed her mother''s hand tofort her, but


    Julie Liu pulled away.


    "Humph!" At the mention of Kristina''s name, Julie Liu sneered. "Don''t trust Kristina. She may look


    saintly, but she''s not that kind-hearted. Since we came to this family, she has been one of those people


    who hate us the most. She''s not really looking out for you, dear. She only cares for Noah, and she''d


    take over the Ye Group before letting you work there.


    She says you don''t need to worry about anything? That''s a lie. The truth is that she''s only keeping you


    close so that you won''t fight Noah for the Ye family''s assets. She''s a scheming cunt. No wonder she''s


    still single at twenty-nine."


    "Calm down, Mom. Don''t say that." Vivian reached for her mother''s hand once again, held it, and


    squeezed it. She looked Julie Liu straight in the eye as if telling her to listen to her carefully.


    Julie Liu took a deep breath, sighed, and said, "If you want a good life, you have to fight for it no matter


    the cost. Don''t forget that there are still some people who don''t acknowledge you as the family''s heir."


    ''Especially Kristina,'' she thought to herself.


    Vivian''s mother used to be a mistress. She had been living with her mother in a small vi brought by


    Howard Ye since she was born. When she was four, he had lost his wife and taken the mother and


    daughter back to the Ye family house.


    Right after she had been taken back to the Ye family, she had attended John''s tenth birthday party with


    Howard Ye. At that time, Howard Ye told her that John was Sam''s youngest son and the heir to the


    Time Group.


    The Ye family was magnificent, but when she went to the Shi family, Vivian realized that the Shi family


    was much more noble.


    Since the day sheid eyes on John, she had decided that she would marry him one day. On that


    birthday party that Vivian and Howard Ye attended, a gangster had tried to seize John, but he was able


    to evade his attacker and cut his throat with a knife. Since that incident, John''s name had be well


    known all over the city, and no one dared to provoke him.


    Even though Vivian had seen his fierceness, she was still decided to get close to him. She even


    handed him a piece of tissue at that time with her hands trembling in front of everyone.


    Her courage had really earned her a different kind of honor. Since then, she had been known as the


    only woman who could get close to John.


    Thinking of this, Vivian reminded her mother, "Mom, have the swimming pools and fountains been


    covered? John can''t get close to any fountains or pools."

 Chapter 129 Attend The Party

    Chapter 129 Attend The Party


    Julie waved her hand dismissively and said, "Don''t worry. Your father knew John can''t get close to any


    fountains or pools. He brought it up a while ago, and I had the fountains and the pools covered before I


    even came to you."


    "That''s good. Thank you, Mom." Vivian breathed a sigh of relief. She couldn''t let John see the fountains


    or the swimming pools, or all hell would break loose.


    "I''ve taken care of everything. You have to do your absolute best tonight. There''s an enormous amount


    on the line." Julie was very anxious about Vivian and John''s rtionship. She was worried that Vivian


    would do something wrong at the party. If that happened, Julia''s position as the Ye family''s hostess


    would be unstable.


    Her words sounded distant. Vivian knew that the only reason her mother liked her at all was because of


    her achievements in life. Without any of that, she wasn''t sure if she would even be epted by her


    family. Vivian was left disappointed.


    Julie quickly realized the sadness filling her daughter''s eyes and smiled, "It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t


    work out though."


    "Mom?" Vivian was surprised.


    "Don''t worry. I''m here for you." Even if her daughter didn''t live up to her expectations, she couldn''t be


    upset. Julie was pregnant after all. The only problem was that she couldn''t let anyone know.


    A while ago she said she was going to the hospital because she was feeling sick, but in fact, she went


    to find out the gender of her child. Unfortunately for her, it was still too early to find out the gender. She


    could only find out when the fetus was around four or five months old.


    She hoped it was a boy just in case Noah took over the family properties. If it was a girl though, she


    wasn''t sure if she was going to keep it. When she had Vivian, it really sucked out so much energy from


    her that she didn''t want to go through that again. Another factor was that she was really satisfied with


    her daughter now.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Thank you, Mom." Vivian wasn''t sure if her mother was just lying for her sake but she did findfort


    in her mother''s words, truthful or not.


    There was one thing tapping away at her mind though. How could she fail?


    Jessica had told her that John would attend the banquet with Nina. So she had the perfect n lying in


    wait.


    The party would be flooded with celebrities and media and by then, Nina would be notorious. John


    would then know for sure what kind of woman she was and he would have to leave her.


    "It''s almost time. Bring my dress and shoes." Vivian ordered the servants with a smile. She behaved


    like a realdy from a distinguished family.


    At half past six in the evening, the darkness of the night sky began spreading in the sky.


    The string quartet yed melodic tunes, echoing throughout the halls. Champagne and flowers could


    be seen everywhere. The servants walked around steadily with a smile. Everything was in order.


    It was time for the party.


    People of the rich and powerful families and celebrities from various industries were all dressed up and


    in attendance. They all looked so poised and eye-catching facing the flickering media.


    The Ye family had its own rules. There were different sses for different guests. Depending on their


    invitations, they would be escorted to different areas.


    The Song family entered with their golden invitations. The three members of the Shi family, who were


    naturally respected, strode inside as well.


    There were many guests from the younger generations of the powerful families. Most of them were


    around Vivian''s age. Harrison, who was from the He family, walked in with a gift in his hand. So did


    Isabe, carrying an ink wash painting.


    She heard that Vivian liked to collect paintings from famous artists.


    There were also a few elders in attendance. Considering that not everyone wanted to be confronted by


    media, the Ye family had prepared a separate entrance, away from attention.


    There was a red carpet on which the media gathered in the east. Another entrance was filled with


    countless servants in the west. The guests on different sides were led in by designated ushers.


    It wasmon knowledge that John hated media attention so he entered from the west. His ck


    Rolls-Royce stopped at the side of the road with the personalized license te giving away his


    distinguished identity.


    The servants of Ye family bowed respectfully, and the butler approached to wee them in person.


    "Wee, Mr. Shi."


    The servants echoed, "Wee, Mr. Shi."


    When Nina saw the scene unfolding, she felt as if they were going to wee him back home.


    John was dressed in a sharp suit, looking dashing and noble.


    "Here we are." Nina gently reminded. Nine, who wasying at her feet, barked. John opened his eyes


    and calmly nced over at Nina and Nine.


    He gazed at Nina in all her beauty. Looking at her face without makeup and brown overcoat covering


    her strapless dress, he smiled with the utmost pleasure.


    His little girl was so obedient. She deserved a reward for being so good.


    John leaned over


    and gently kissed the corner of Nina''s mouth.


    He remembered when she took the initiative to kiss him, she kissed the corner of his mouth too.


    Nina blinked her eyes and was slightly stunned. Before she could blush, John had stepped out the car


    and said, "Get out."


    His soothing tone put Nina in a trance. If not for the trace of warmth left on her mouth, she would have


    thought she imagined this whole thing.


    Nine jumped out of the car first, waiting for Nina eagerly.


    "I''ming." Nina came to her senses and hunched over to get out of the car. The pink dress draped


    down on the ground from under her overcoat. A pair of white and tender legs appeared. She wore a


    pair of while high-heeled sandals, exposing her pink nail-polished toes.


    Carl, the Ye family''s butler, looked up with a strange expression. He knew that this had to be the girl


    who Vivian mentioned, Nina. How was she so beautiful without makeup? No wonder Vivian was so


    threatened by her.


    "Who is thisdy?" Carl asked, trying to confirm his suspicions. He was trying to find out her


    rtionship with John so he could report back to Vivian.


    Vivian had to know her enemy well.


    Ignoring him, John raised his arm, motioning for Nina to hold it.


    Nina came here as John''s date. She had to walk arm in arm with him. Nina held John''s arm and smiled


    at the Carl, not answering his question.


    John didn''t respond to him, so there was no reason for her to answer.


    Carl was a little embarrassed by their reaction. Everyone knew that whether or not John replied


    depended on his mood. But for Nina to just ignore him as well was a bit of a p in the face.


    "Miss, you can''t bring a dog in today," Carl said unhappily.


    Nina was really talented at reading people with a momentary nce so she instantly saw the disgust in


    Carl''s eyes. She pretended to be aggrieved.


    "Can''t I bring my dog in?"


    Before Carl could say anything, Nina turned her head and stared at John. "Didn''t you say that I could


    bring Nine here? You asked me to bring it. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have brought Nine here. What should I


    do? You said that if Nine wasn''t by my side, you''d feel uneasy. How about we leave?"


    Raising her eyebrows, Nina turned around and was about to leave.


    "Okay!" John agreed much to Nina''s surprise. It was rare for him to y along.


    They turned around and were about to leave. Carl broke out in a cold sweat. John was the most


    important guest of the banquet today. How could he leave so easily? "Mr. Shi, Mr. Shi, please wait."


    Nina slightly tilted her head and asked coldly, "Can we enter now?"


    "Okay, Mr. Shi, please follow me." Carl quickly escorted them in with Nine trotting proudly behind them.


    Walking in, Nina felt her phone vibrate in her bag. She checked and saw a message.


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Elk. Your ink painting was sold in Lexingport City two days ago. The final price


    was eight million dors. Please check if you''ve received the payment."

 Chapter 130 Different Generations

    Chapter 130 Different Generations


    As soon as John caught a glimpse of her phone, Nina withdrew her hand from his arm to cover it. He


    reacted quickly and mped his right arm to prevent her from withdrawing her hand.


    Her hand was now stuck in his arm. She paused and looked at him. He was acting like nothing was


    happening. Nina wanted tough, but she had to hold it back. She quickly put away her phone and


    walked into the party with him.


    The moment they entered the garden, Yvonne appeared. She slightly nodded at Nina and then turned


    to John. "Mr. Shi, Ms. Shi wants to see you," she said respectfully.


    ''Jessica wants to see John? Why?'' Nina thought to herself.


    ''Maybe she will ask him to propose to Vivian tonight at the party.'' A sense of displeasure blossomed in


    Nina''s heart at the thought, but she decided to ignore it. She cleared her throat and said, "Since your


    sister wants to see you, we should meet her."


    "Ms. Shi wants to see Mr. Shi alone," Yvonne interjected, averting her gaze. The tough tone she just


    used on Nina was quite hard to miss.


    It seemed that Jessica wanted to keep Nina away on purpose.


    "I won''t meet with her," John said tly. He could not leave Nina by herself.


    Tonight was important to him. He hoped that Henry was on his way with a copy of the marriage license.


    It seemed that Jessica had already anticipated what would happen and had already told Yvonne what


    to do. "Ms. Shi will send someone to take Miss Lu to the banquet hall."


    Nina did not want to cause any trouble between John and Jessica, so she decided to give in. After all, if


    John did not go see Jessica, she would be med.


    "I''ll wait for you at the banquet hall, John. Just go see your sister." With a faint smile, Nina gently patted


    John''s arm and gracefully stepped aside.


    Nina was a clever woman. Hering here was a deal between the two of them. She had agreed to


    "Okay. Wait for me." John''s dark eyes narrowed slightly. He spoke in a low voice. There was no


    expression on his face, but he was already missing her.


    Nina dipped her chin in acknowledgement. The warm light shone on John''s handsome face, making


    the expression on his face look soft. Her heart skipped a beat when she looked into his eyes.


    "I''ll see youter," she then said softly. She watched as John left with Yvonne.


    As John disappeared at a corner, the smile on Nina''s face gradually receded. In a few moments, she


    returned to her usual cold face. She took out a strawberry-vored lollipop from her coat pocket and


    put it in her mouth. Nine was sitting quietly beside her. She then said in a casual tone, "Let''s go, Nine.


    I''ll take you on a little stroll."


    Nine was so excited that he wagged his tail wildly and followed Nina. They took a walk in the big


    courtyard. Nine walked ahead of Nina but stopped and waited for her whenever she fell too far behind.


    Nine''s snow-white coat looked orange and warm in the light.


    After getting along with Nine for only two or three days, Nina was no longer afraid of him.


    In fact, Nina found the dog to be excellentpany. Because of Nine, she gradually forgot her


    prejudice against dogs. She actually enjoyed hanging out with him. She felt rxed and less lonely.


    "Good dog, Nine. Thanks for waiting for me." In her high-heeled shoes, Nina squatted down and gently


    patted Nine''s head. His soft coat felt smooth against her palm. She found itforting.


    Nine was so happy that he jumped up at Nina and started licking her face. Nina lost her bnce at


    Nine''s sudden move and fell on her butt. She started giggling as Nine continued top at her face.


    "Okay, Nine. Easy there, boy," Nina said in between snickers. She tried her best to calm the excited


    dog down, but he was just too happy. It even came to a point where she was already in tears because


    ofughing too hard.


    Soon, Nine simmered down. Nina remained on the ground and scratched Nine behind the ear. She


    smiled at him and said, "You are just like your father, aren''t you?" Since John was Nine''s owner, Nina


    had always considered him as the dog''s father, and she considered herself as Nine''s sister. After all,


    she was still young.


    John had no idea about it.


    "Hey, is that Nina? Why is she sitting on the ground and ying with a dog?" A sarcastic voice rang in


    the air apanied by the sound of footsteps.


    The footsteps wereing from two people, one light and the other heavy.


    Nina slowly got on her feet and looked up. Two women wereing in her direction. She knew only


    one of them.


    One was Isabe who was wearing a light blue dress with frills. The other one, who was in a ck


    tassel skirt, was the one who had just spoken. Although she was not as thin as Isabe, her face was


    smaller and more exquisite.


    And on it were hostile eyes looking straight at Nina.


    "Let''s go, Nine." Nina seldom talked to people she did not know.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Stop!" The woman shouted at Nina like she was her property. How dare she ignore her?


    In her eyes, Nina was arrogant. She just acted as if she had not heard anything and started walking


    away with the dog.


    Soon, the two women were standing face-to-face with Nina. A hint of cruelty shed through Isabe''s


    eyes. She said, "Nina, this is Ad Zhu, Mr. Zhu''s daughter and a big shot in the entertainment


    industry. How could you be so impolite?"


    It seemed that Isabe was goading Nina, but in fact, she was provoking Ad Zhu into dealing with


    her.


    "Mr. Zhu?" Nina stopped and looked at the heavily made-up face of Ad Zhu. Nina roughly estimated


    her age to be between eighteen and twenty-four years old. Nina had met Mr. Zhu, and he was only a


    few years past thirty. It was impossible for him to have a daughter as old as Ad.


    "Are you sure you''re Mr. Zhu''s daughter?"


    "Mr. Zhu is my uncle. But he has always treated me like his own daughter," Ad Zhu answered,


    raising her head proudly.


    She was not Mr. Zhu''s biological daughter after all. That made more sense.


    "Do you know Mr. Zhu?" Isabe thought quickly and asked Nina the important question. It was known


    that Mr. Zhu liked groping women. If Nina knew him, it would mean that she had had an affair with him.


    Nina did not answer right away. Assuming Nina''s answer was yes, Isabe wrinkled her nose and


    smiled viciously. She turned her head at Ad Zhu and said, "Ad, looks like Nina knows your uncle.


    We should just leave her alone for that."


    "Why? Are you scared of her? In case you''re forgetting, she has framed you. If it weren''t for the Ye


    family''s help, the Zhang family had gone bankrupt." Ad spoke straightforwardly. What she said just


    made Isabe''s face turn deathly pale.


    "But that''s all over now. Nina is James'' girlfriend. We can''t afford to offend her." Isabe''s bravado


    vanished into thin air. She now looked poor and dejected. Nina even felt a little sorry for her.


    Ad Zhu sneered, "James has already dumped her. In fact, I saw him talking andughing with


    another woman."


    "What? Really? How could that be? Nina, is that true?" Isabe was surprised. She looked like she was


    worried about Nina, but deep inside, she was actually pleased.


    Since James would not protect Nina anymore, it was time for Isabe to take revenge.


    Nina was rendered speechless by the conversation that just took ce in front of her.


    They truly disliked her but apparently not enough to do their homework. They did not exert enough


    effort to find out that she and James were just friends. They were terribly misinformed.


    Nina simply replied, "James is just my friend. I''m not here with him tonight."


    "Oh? Then with whom have youe?" Isabe asked curiously.


    The one who brought Nina here tonight was probably her backer. Isabe needed to be cautious. She


    was afraid that she would cause another bout of trouble, so she had to tread carefully.

 Chapter 131 Who Gave It To You

    Chapter 131 Who Gave It To You


    Nina had always been straightforward. "I havee with..."


    "Nina, you''re here." Vivian suddenly appeared out of nowhere and stopped Nina from saying what she


    was about to say.


    She was wearing a simple slip dress and a pair of t shoes, which did not match her delicate makeup


    and coiled hair.


    There was some dust on her shoes. It seemed that she came out here in too much of a hurry that she


    did not have the time to change into her evening dress and shoes. Her voice was calm, albeit a little


    strained like she was catching her own breath. Nina''s eyes darted to the small fallen leaf stuck to


    Vivian''s hair.


    After looking Vivian up and down, Nina looked at the direction whence she came. It was a corner below


    a ledge with potted green nts on it. Fallen leaves were scattered on that corner''s ground.


    Nina surmised that Vivian had been hiding there and eavesdropping. She just waited for the right time


    to emerge like she just happened to walk by.


    Nina smiled from ear to ear. It seemed that Vivian did not want anyone to know that she came here as


    John''s date.


    Maybe it was Vivian''s n all along that tonight''s banquet was not only a birthday party but also an


    engagement party.


    Maybe Nina was right about the reason behind Jessica wanting to speak to John so urgently.


    Maybe she wanted to discuss the details of his and Vivian''s engagement.


    On the other hand, she had already confessed her feelings for John. Should she go ahead and snatch


    him away from Vivian?


    But her divorce was not final yet. If her husband found out, she not only had topensate him twenty


    million but also would be cursed by others for her betrayal of marriage.


    She did not want that kind of attention.


    "Miss Ye? What are you doing here?" Ad did not notice the expression on Nina''s face at all. Instead,


    she was surprised to see Vivian showing up and greeting Nina warmly.


    Isabe asked respectfully, "Do you know Nina, Miss Ye?"


    "Yes. We had dinner together once." Vivian smiled gently. She could not let anyone know that Nina


    knew John.


    John did not like women. In all the years that she knew him, Vivian was the only woman who could get


    close to him. If people found out that John came to the party tonight with another woman, what would


    they think?


    They would definitely think that Nina''s position in John''s heart was higher than Vivian''s, and Vivian did


    not want to acknowledge that.


    Isabe was a little surprised. "I didn''t expect that someone like Nina could have the honor of breaking


    bread with someone like Miss Ye."


    Did it mean that Nina had a close rtionship with the Ye family?


    What was going on?


    No matter how domineering Ad was normally, she restrained her arrogance around everyone in the


    Ye family. When she heard that Nina and Vivian were familiar with each other, she ground her teeth


    together to suppress her reaction. She did not want to make a scene.


    She could not offend anyone from the Shi, Ye, or Song family. Her uncle had offended John before, and


    as a result, he was castrated and hid at home. Otherwise, he would havee to the party.


    After all, he would never absent himself from any banquet where he could find many beautiful girls.


    "So, Nina and Miss Ye are friends. That''s quite interesting. Anyway, I think Isabe and I will take our


    leave now. See you both around." Ad was about to leave with Isabe when Nina suddenly spoke.


    "We''re not friends," Nina said indifferently, sliding her lollipop into her right cheek.


    "Miss Zhang, Miss Zhu, you don''t have to leave. Besides, Nina''s right. I just met her once. That doesn''t


    make us friends." Vivian did not get embarrassed or angry because of what Nina said. In fact, it did not


    affect her in any way at all. She still acted gracefully and elegantly.


    Isabe and Ad exchanged confused yet happy nces. It turned out that Nina and Vivian did not


    get along that well.


    Seeing the happiness in Ad''s and Isabe''s eyes, Vivian could not help smiling to herself.


    Jessica called for John on purpose so that she could find Nina and carry out the n.


    Unexpectedly, when she found Nina, Ad and Isabe were already hassling her, so she hid in a


    corner and eavesdropped on their conversation.


    Based on their conversation earlier, Vivian supposed that Nina had already made two enemies tonight.


    Although the two women were not that smart, she could still use them against Nina.


    With Ad and Isabe as leverage, Vivian would less likelynd herself in trouble.


    "I''m going to go now. Come on, Nine." Nina turned around to leave. These people were wasting her


    time.


    "Nina," Vivian called after her. "I''m here to take you to the banquet hall. You can wait for him there."


    She left John''s name out on purpose.


    Of course, Nina understood what she meant. She dipped her chin in agreement, feeling excited to see


    John again.


    Vivian turned to the other two and said, "You two shoulde with us."


    "We? To the banquet hall?" Only those who had the golden invitations could go there while those who


    had the blue ones could only stay outside the banquet hall. Anyone could see into the banquet hall


    from the outside, but being in there was a different story.


    Ad felt so excited. "Really? You want us to go to the banquet hall with you?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Yes," Vivian answered with a gentle smile. They might as welle with her and Nina. They could


    prove to be more useful to her in there than outside.


    Isabe could not help smiling from ear to ear. "Thank you, Miss Ye," she said, bowing slightly.


    Nina, Ad, and Isabe followed Vivian all the way to the banquet hall. On the way, they passed


    several fountains, all of which were covered with good silk, muffling the sound of running water inside.


    Nina was so confused by the sight that she stopped walking.


    The three stopped and looked in Nina''s direction. Isabe was also confused. "Is this a fountain?"


    Vivian nced at Nina and replied, "Yes."


    "Why is it covered?" Ad asked. A fountain was designed to beautify a space. What use was it if it


    was covered?


    "Well..." Vivian attempted to exin but suddenly stopped. She nced at Nina and sort of waited for


    her to exin why the fountains were covered. If John had told her the reason, she would know.


    Confusion was still written all over Nina''s face. She did not say anything. Then, Vivian slowly exined,


    "The fountains are broken. I can only cover them. It''s busy tonight, so I''ll just send for someone to fix


    them tomorrow."


    "I see." Ad did not suspect and so did Isabe.


    Nina looked dubious but did not ask either.


    She really did not know that John was afraid of deep water.


    Vivian was pleased. It seemed that Nina was not that important to John after all. Otherwise, he would


    have told her about his fear.


    "Let''s go." Vivian took them to the banquet hall where the wine was served in golden goblets and the


    delicacies were served in jade dishes. The room was filled with the city''s rich and famous, and they all


    mingled together.


    As soon as they entered the hall, they saw Kristina and Albert talking business with each other.


    "Aunt Kristina, Miss Song." Vivian greeted them respectfully.


    Kristina turned her head and was a little displeased seeing Vivian dressed poorly. "What travesty are


    you wearing?" she asked through gritted teeth.


    "I just brought three of my friends here. I''m headed back to change my clothes now." Vivian appeared


    to be a little scared of Kristina. No matter how hard she tried to please her, she did not seem to notice


    or care.


    "Nina?" Albert was wearing a dark gray suit and a pair of loose trousers with a white lining on top.


    Instead of leather shoes, he was wearing sneakers. He looked casual yet handsome and stylish.


    Hearing his voice, Nina answered in surprise, "Albert?" There was somebody she knew at this party


    after all.


    She could not help smiling brightly, making her look more beautiful. She actually turned a few male


    heads upon entering the hall.


    "I wasn''t expecting to see you here. Have youe here with James? Or..." Albert wanted to say


    John''s name. He heard that John and Nina were already living together.


    This was good news for him. It meant that the Shi and Ye families would not be able to unite through


    John and Vivian''s marriage.


    "I..."


    "Wait!" Nina''s words were interrupted again. It was Kristina who just spoke.


    Kristina''s eyes were fixed on the lollipop stick in Nina''s hand. When she took a closer look, she


    recognized that it was a lollipop customized by Noah.


    "Why do you have this lollipop? Who gave it to you?" Kristina was an able woman with a heroic face.


    Her words were full of energy, and she operated under a cold aggressiveness that got her whatever


    she wanted.


    Looking into Kristina''s eyes, Nina said calmly, "I bought it from my senior."


    "Senior? You mean Noah?" Kristina took the wooden stick from Nina''s hand and examined it. There


    was indeed a familiar logo on it.

 Chapter 132 Call Me Aunt

    Chapter 132 Call Me Aunt


    Nina realized that Noah was a member of the Ye family. Her judgment of Noah when she first met him


    was not very urate.


    He was not only rich but also had an eminent family background. His family was one of the three giants


    of Lexingport City.


    He was as low key as her.


    "Yes, I mean Noah. He''s my senior." Nina nodded, took out another lollipop from her pocket, and


    handed it to Kristina. She pursed her lips and said, "You must be his aunt that he mentioned. Nice to


    meet you. My name is Nina Lu."


    In the field of criminal psychology, Nina worshiped Noah. He was a god in the field. Even through the


    phone, they could discuss a case to the point of forgetting to eat and sleep.


    Noah guided Nina and often praised her grit, which encouraged her. At present, her goal was to


    be better if not as good as him.


    When it came to friends, Nina treated hers well. She also cherished the families of her friends as if they


    were her own.


    Although Kristina had been a little aggressive just now, Nina did not mind it. She was too busy smiling


    to herself thinking of Noah.


    "You..." Looking at Nina''s girly, beautiful face and gentle smile, Kristina was slightly stunned. She


    stared at the lollipop Nina just handed to her.


    She had not seen Noah for a year.


    She could not even get in touch with him, so when she heard Nina call him her senior and saw his


    customized lollipop in her hand, her eyes turned misty with excitement.


    "Can you get in touch with Noah? I haven''t spoken to him for a year. I can only get some information


    from Director Shen. I only know that he''s very busy every day and that he''s well. I have no idea if he''s


    getting enough sleep or eating healthy every day." Although Kristina was only two years older than


    Noah, she worried about him like she was his mother.


    Noah lost his mother when he was three years old, and his father brought home his stepmother and


    stepsister not long after his mother''s funeral. At that time, only his aunt, Kristina, who was five or six


    years old, stayed with him.


    Although Kristina was about the same age as Noah, she took care of him and apanied him


    growing up.


    In order to make Noah feel safe, Kristina had to grow up in such a short period of time. She changed


    from being a sweet girl to a fierce one. She quarreled with Vivian and her mother every day and


    oppressed them in any way she could. Only in that way could Noah grow up healthily.


    "Yes, I can get in touch with him." Kristina said that she did not know that Noah had gone home to


    Lexingport City. She did not know whether it was others'' deliberate concealment or Noah''s own


    decision.


    She had to know straight from Noah''s mouth. She could not tell others that she knew now that Noah


    was back in Lexingport City. There were many conflicts among rich and powerful families. Kristina


    might be happy that Noah had returned, but others might not feel the same.


    "Really? That''s great. Tell him I miss him very much. I won''t force him toe back and take over the


    family businesses. He can be a policeman for all I care as long as I get to see him." Kristina grabbed


    Nina''s hand. Her slightly cold fingertips made Nina shiver a little.


    She waspromising now, and her eyes spelled exhaustion. They were no longer as aggressive as


    before. She was acting like a disappointed mother whose son did not even bother to send word of his


    homing.


    "I''ll make sure your message gets to him. He''ll contact you. Noah is a mature, steady gentleman, and


    you are his favorite aunt. He won''t let you down." Nina did not really know how tofort others, so


    she just said those words.


    A relieved smile slowly spread across Kristina''s face.


    Nina''s words were all that held her down now. They were her hope of seeing and speaking to Noah


    again.


    "You call Noah your senior, so you must be one of Professor Gu''s disciples. Professor Gu is highly


    respected, and he doesn''t take less than extraordinary disciples." Kristina smiled and gently patted the


    back of Nina''s hand. "Since Noah calls me Aunt, you can call me Aunt as well. My name is Kristina Ye."


    As soon as Kristina finished speaking, Vivian was shocked.


    Every time she called her Aunt, Kristina was indifferent. Kristina had never shown her the tenderness


    and enthusiasm she had just shown Nina.


    How could she let Nina call her Aunt?


    "Aunt, I think you should ask for Nina''s opinion first." Vivian nced at Nina and found that she, too,


    was a little stunned. Maybe she was unwilling to call Kristina Aunt after all.


    How could she call Kristina Aunt? She was just a poor girl from the countryside. The entire world knew


    it.


    "Look at the time, Vivian. Go and change your dress. Don''t be so improper." Kristina seldom treated


    Vivian kindly. She always acted like an elder to her who always scolded her and pushed her around.


    Others thought that Kristina looked down upon Vivian and her mother, but it was for good reason.


    When Kristina was ten years old, she saw Vivian and her mother secretly put something into Noah''s


    bowl of food. Later, Noah was hospitalized for more than half a month. The doctors had to pump his


    stomach to get all the poison out.


    At that time, Kristina was still young. Her elder brothers did not believe a word she said, and they were


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    partial to Vivian and her mother. It pissed Kristina off. Because of what they did to Noah, Kristina halted


    every opportunity for Vivian and her mother to get close to him.


    "Yes, Aunt Kristina." Vivian was unwilling to leave, but she could not disobey Kristina''s order.


    Ad and Isabe were stunned. They did not expect that in such a short time, Nina would be able to


    make friends with Kristina, Ye Group''s CEO. In just a few minutes, she probably was able to alter her


    destiny and pave her way to bing a rich girl.


    The two of them looked at each other.


    "It seems that you like Nina very much, Ms. Ye," Albert said and nced at Kristina with a smile. Even


    if it was only there for half a second, his warm smile was still able to light up the room and warm the


    hearts of those around him.


    This was the first time that Nina felt that Albert was really smiling. He had always seemed cold and


    reserved.


    "It seems that you also like Nina, Albert." Kristina smiled meaningfully. A hint of sadness shed in her


    eyes. It was gone the next second.


    "Ms. Ye, you misunderstand. Albert is just my senior," Nina exined immediately. She was afraid that


    there would be another misunderstanding.


    Everyone already thought that she had had an affair with James. She could not afford to let them think


    that she was romantically involved with Albert as well. That would be very difficult to exin, and it


    would really piss off someone she did not want to anger.


    "Yes, Albert and Nina are just friends." Isabe interjected and looked at Albert affectionately.


    Albert could only be hers. She walked on the red carpet on his arm this evening.


    As a response, Albert just smiled and said in a gentle voice, "I have a girlfriend. She is a woman of


    both beauty and talent."


    Albert thought about the woman he was talking about.

 Chapter 133 Friendship

    Chapter 133 Friendship


    Albert did not set his gaze upon anyone, so no one knew who he was talking about.


    Nina had a vague idea that Albert loved a girl who liked the Pink Panther because every time he saw


    the Pink Panther, he sweetly smiled.


    "You are obviously hiding the identity of the one you love. There''s no way anyone can find out who she


    is," Nina teased.


    "Who I love should remain my secret," Albert said calmly, looking at Nina like he was pushing her away


    with his stare.


    In Isabe''s eyes, such an eye contact could already be considered as flirting. She clenched her fists


    and felt her nails dig into her palms. Hatred surged in her chest.


    ''The woman Albert loves is really Nina!


    Why Nina? I don''t understand.


    Nina isn''t that good. She may be more beautiful than I am, but I''m much better in terms of family


    background and character,'' she thought bitterly.


    She tugged on Ad''s dress, winked at her, and whispered, "Police station."


    Ad once told her that she saw Nina being handcuffed and pushed into a police car.


    Isabe did not know what Nina had done, but there was no denying that Nina had a criminal record.


    What had she done that was so awful? Why was she arrested?


    But Isabe could not bring it up. She could get into trouble if she did. That was why she was hanging


    out with Ad.


    ''I''d better let this idiot do it. She''s not important anyway. I''ve already given her some gifts. It''s time for


    her to do something for me in return,'' Isabe mused.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Ah, Isabe, I suddenly remember something," Ad started with Isabe''s prodding. She did


    Isabe''s bidding without even realizing it. "Not long ago, I saw Nina get arrested by the police."


    Her words not only attracted Kristina''s and Albert''s attention but also the attention of those who were


    standing close enough to hear.


    Only three kinds of people went to the police station¡ªthe policemen, the criminals, and the witnesses.


    The people standing nearby loomed closer, waiting for some juicy gossip.


    "What do you mean Nina got arrested?" Kristina asked, turning her head to look at Ad. Her tone was


    harsh, as if she was interrogating Ad.


    People in high designations had the most excellent judgment, so Kristina did not believe what Ad


    said at all.


    Nina was Professor Gu''s disciple. There was only one possibility for her to go to the police station. She


    went there to assist in open cases.


    "It''s true, Ms. Ye. At that time, Nina was handcuffed and shoved into a police car. I don''t know if she


    has done something illegal. Besides, she hasn''t gone to school for a long time. She must have been


    detained. It seems that she''s just been released today. I mean, look at her clothes. Who shows up to a


    formal party wearing a man''s overcoat?" The more Ad spoke, the more disgusted she felt. She kept


    raising her voice to make more people hear what she was saying.


    "Did you see everything?" Nina did not object to Ad''s words. After all, the first half was true, but the


    rest was made up.


    With her arms crossed over her chest, Ad said firmly, "I saw everything with my own eyes."


    Isabe, who was standing next to Ad, shed a sinister smile. It seemed that what Ad said was


    true and that Nina had really been arrested by the police.


    "Nina, if you stay here, you will just beughed at. I think it''s time for you to leave," Ad smirked.


    Isabe feigned concern and said in a soft voice, "Ad, will you please stop? Please quit


    embarrassing Nina in front of all these people."


    "What, you want her to save face now? Why can''t she just admit what she has done? Haven''t you


    suffered enough because of her? She hired people to hit you and posted it on the forum. Why are you


    still defending her? You treat her like a good friend, but she doesn''t treat you the same way." Ad did


    not stop at all.


    Looking at Nina''s sad and dejected eyes, Isabe said timidly, "I don''t me her anymore."


    What a good show! Isabe was acting like Nina was her good friend.


    Her acting skills were so good she could qualify for an award.


    "It seems that I have to thank Isabe for standing up for me," Nina said with a faint smile, making it


    difficult for others to see right through her.


    "You used to be my best friend, Nina. I''ve already forgiven you for what you have done to me," Isabe


    said in a sad tone. Anyone who heard Nina and Isabe''s exchange would think that they were actually


    burying the hatchet.


    But Isabe still hated Nina to her core. She had never been the kind and innocent person she was


    trying to portray in front of everyone now.


    Whispers erupted around them. Kristina cast everyone around a warning nce, which made them


    avert their gaze. As soon as Kristina''s eyes were off them, they started eavesdropping again.


    Albert looked at Isabe with an unreadable smile on his face. He wanted to praise her for the show,


    but he held himself back.


    ''She is talented and able to do things for me.''


    Kristina carefully thought about what Ad said. Since Nina made no attempt to exin herself, she


    leaned toward believing Ad. But still, Nina was Professor Gu''s disciple and Noah''s junior. She could


    not have possibly gone to jail for no good reason.


    "I want to hear your side of the story, Nina." Kristina was a little hesitant, but she still wanted to know


    what Nina had to say.


    They were all women. Of course Kristina could see through Isabe''s hypocrisy and knew that Ad


    was being used as leverage.


    At this time, Albert said softly, "Isn''t that Director Shen?"


    He then walked toward Director Shen. "Director Shen, long time no see," he said by way of greeting.


    Director Shen, the director of the Lexingport City Police, had just walked in. He and Albert shook hands


    and saluted each other.


    "Albert, fancy seeing you here. You are getting more and more handsome. I heard from Kristina that


    the Song Group has started a business in a new field. You are really excellent and outstanding,"


    Director Shen replied. He was over forty years old but still strong and full of energy unlike other men his


    age who were fat and sluggish.


    "Thank you, Director Shen.


    Kristina is over there. I''m sure she''s excited to see you."


    "Oh, yes. I haven''t seen her in a long time."


    Albert led Director Shen to Kristina. Kristina raised her hand and greeted the director with a smile.


    "Director Shen, I''m so d to see you. Wee."


    "You used to call me Uncle Shen when you were a child, but now you call me Director Shen, which


    sounds so stiff and formal. I prefer you calling me Uncle Shen. It makes me feel like you''re my


    daughter." Kristina''s father, who had passed away, was a soldier and had a close rtionship with


    Director Shen. Kristina''s father had only started his own business on a whim. He did not expect that the


    Ye Group would grow to be so sessful and prosperous.


    "Uncle Shen," Kristina said with a smile.


    "That''s more like it," Director Shen smiled back. Then, he noticed the beautiful girl standing next to


    Kristina. He grew curious about her because Kristina was holding her hand.


    Except for Jessica of the Shi family, Kristina had never been close to any other girl, Vivian included.


    "Kristina, who is this prettydy?"


    "It''s an honor to meet you, Director Shen. That prettydy''s name is Nina Lu. You two have somewhat


    of a connection. She had been in jail," Ad interjected sardonically.


    "You''re Nina?" Director Shen was a little surprised. He did not know what Nina looked like, but he had a


    deep impression of her because of the serial murder case she had helped solve.


    At this moment, he was wondering if the girl in front of him was the Nina who solved the case or just


    another girl who had the same name.

 Chapter 134 Kristina Likes Nina

    Chapter 134 Kristina Likes Nina


    Because of Noah, Kristina had decided to treat Nina in a different way. She now wanted to protect


    Nina. Kristina red at Ad in disgust. She really did not understand why Vivian had to make friends


    with such awful women.


    Noticing the disgust in Kristina''s eyes, Isabe shook her head. She quickly pulled Ad away and told


    her to stop talking.


    Ad, like most people, was afraid of the three families of Lexingport City. Only then did she realize


    that she was too imprudent, so she shut up and stood beside Isabe.


    Ad threw a cold nce at Nina''s direction. How could Nina be afraid of her? She could easily take


    her down if she ever stepped up to her. Isabe met Nina''s icy stare. Under the light, her eyes looked


    like the eyes of a wolf that was stalking its prey in the night. Isabe trembled so much on her high


    heels that she almost fell down.


    Nina''s lips curled up. Was Isabe scared?


    "Pleasure to meet you, Director Shen. My name is Nina Lu, a student from L University." Nina stretched


    out her hand elegantly and gracefully. Tonight, she hade as John''s date. She could not let John


    lose face, so she had to try her best to be as prim and proper as possible.


    "You are from L University?" Director Shen raised his eyebrows. Was the girl in front of him the Nina


    that Noah had mentioned?


    Kristina answered for Nina, "Nina is Noah''s junior and Professor Gu''s disciple, Uncle Shen."


    This girl was really the Nina who had cracked the serial murder case.


    Director Shen was shocked. He smiled and reached out his hand to shake Nina''s. "So you really are


    Nina. This is such a big surprise. No wonder Professor Gu has epted you as his disciple. It''s all to


    your credit that the serial murder case was solved in just two days."


    "Thank you, Director Shen. I''m ttered, but I was just doing my job and not by myself I might add. A lot


    of good people helped me solve the case." Nina was very calm, but the others who were


    eavesdropping could not stay calm.


    "Professor Gu? Are they talking about the famous criminal profiler and psychologist?"


    "Yes. Noah used to be the head of the criminal investigation team under Director Shen. I heard that he


    was transferred to Spring City."


    "That woman named Nina is Professor Gu''s disciple? That''s incredible. All of Professor Gu''s disciples


    are the backbone of the country''s criminal justice system."


    "Didn''t you hear what Director Shen said? Nina took only two days to solve a serial murder case."


    "Is she really a woman?" Everybody whispered and could not hide the admiration in their eyes.


    "She''s a woman from head to toe, all right, but her figure can''t be seen because she''s wearing an


    overcoat." "Don''t look at her figure. You just look at her face. I''ll never be as pretty as she is," a girl said


    exaggeratedly, but everyone agreed.


    Hearing all the discussions around her, Ad felt so scared that her knees threatened to buckle. She


    never thought that Nina was actually powerful. She thought she was just a worthless, run-of-the-mill


    campus belle.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Isabe''s face turned pale. She had never felt this embarrassed in her entire life. At this moment, she


    really wanted to stay away from Ad. Why could she make up a story she could not support in front of


    so many people?


    Now, everyone looked at the two of them mockingly as if they were dressed monkeys at a formal party.


    "Excuse me. I''m going to thedies'' room," Isabe murmured and left. The shame had started eating


    at her insides that she actually felt sick.


    Ad was left standing there. She seemed to be in a daze from which she could not wake up.


    Albert looked Nina up and down with aplex expression. How could she help the police solve the


    serial murder case?


    And how could she do it in such a short period of time?


    It seemed that Hailee had been arrested. If found guilty of murder, she would be sentenced to life in


    prison if not given the death penalty. What a useless thing!


    Albert had underestimated Nina. After all, she was the only one who was able to identify the criminal he


    had cultivated.


    "It turns out that you are so powerful and that I don''t know anything about you at all in the two years


    that I''ve known you." The sinister look in Albert''s eyes gradually receded. He smiled gently and joked


    as if he and Nina were good friends.


    Nina pouted and said, "That''s because you''re so busy every day."


    Nina and Albertughed like they did not have a care in the world. "Nina is worthy of being Professor


    Gu''s disciple. She''s excellent, and no one canpare. When the reward is issued, I will have


    someone send it to you immediately. We appreciate your service." Director Shen was full of praise for


    Nina.


    Kristina was a little stunned. Finding out just now that Nina was one of Professor Gu''s disciples, she


    had a new appraisal of her. When she heard that it took Nina only two days to solve a serial murder


    case, she could not help admiring her more.


    She heard that Noah had solved a serial murder case in three days. Nina was even more superior than


    he was.


    If Nina knew what they were thinking, she would definitely exin. She might have solved the case in


    two days, but she had spent more than two months looking for clues. Also, she could not have cracked


    the case without Noah''s guidance. She should not get all this credit. She did not do the job by herself.


    "So, you''re Noah''s junior, Nina. You must have a good rtionship with him then," Albert teased. He


    had a n in his mind.


    He knew that John and Nina were living together. The overcoat that Nina was wearing was from an


    international brand that provided John''s clothes. The Time Group was also in the fashion industry, but


    John preferred his clothes to be customized. Not a lot of people knew that, and that was why they did


    not recognize Nina''s overcoat.


    Albert guessed that the two of them had already fallen in love. If that were true, the political marriage


    between John and Vivian would be halted. If Nina had a special rtionship with Noah, the tides could


    shift in favor of a moreplicated situation, which could greatly benefit Albert.


    If Nina ignited a conflict between the Shi and Ye families, Albert would just wait on the sidelines until


    the two giants were done destroying each other. Then, he would take the opportunity to be the ruler of


    Lexingport City with the Shi and Ye familiesying in shambles around him.


    "Noah must be so nice to you. Did you know that the customized lollipops you got from him are worth


    thousands of dors?" Albert had heard about it from Kristina, so he knew.


    "Thousands of dors? But I bought them from him for only twelve dors a box." Nina was not even


    that much into candy, but when she got a taste of the lollipops that Noah made, she was hooked. They


    were really good.


    Also, Noah was selling the lollipops for a good cause and a very reasonable price.


    But as it turned out, they were not that cheap.


    Kristina said with wide eyes, "Twelve for a box?" She could not even buy the lollipops'' wrapping paper


    for twelve dors.


    With a smile tugging on the corner of his mouth, Albert asked, "How many lollipops are there in a box?"


    "Twenty-four." It seemed that the entire room gasped at Nina''s answer to Albert''s question. She got the


    designer lollipops for virtually nothing.


    Kristina swallowed and felt distressed. Those lollipops of different vors were designed to effect


    something different. Some were refreshing, some were for healthcare, some were good for blood


    cirction, and some were good for blood glucose.


    The lollipops usually took half a month to be produced, and they were made by a team of


    professionals. She paid the team tens of thousands of dors every month.


    And then Noah sold them to the girl for only twelve dors a box. That was just not right.


    "Kristina, Noah must have a thing for Nina," Director Shen whispered in Kristina''s ear, patted her


    shoulder with a smile and then walked away.


    Albert also gave her a meaningful look.


    Kristina''s face lit up. Yes, that made sense now.


    Nina was Professor Gu''s disciple and Noah''s junior. Her status was high because of that. She was


    beautiful and smart, and could handle cases with Noah.


    They were well matched in profession and status.


    Was Nina not the perfect wife for Noah?


    Kristina was overjoyed. She looked at Nina as if Nina were already Noah''s wife.


    "What are you thinking about, Aunt?" Kristina snapped back to her senses at Nina''s question. Hearing


    her call her Aunt for the first time felt like a ssh of milk and honey on her tongue.


    Well, it was done!


    Nina called her Aunt. She would be perfect for Noah.

 Chapter 135 A Slap

    Chapter 135 A p


    "Nina, could you call me Aunt one more time?" Kristina said with a kind face.


    Nina was confused. Kristina was Noah''s aunt, right? So it was okay for her to call Kristina Aunt, too.


    "Aunt."


    "There we go!" Kristina replied happily. Nina called her in the exact same way that Noah did.


    "Nina, do you have a boyfriend?"


    "No." She wasn''t lying. She didn''t have a boyfriend, but she did have a husband. Nina didn''t know who


    or where he was though.


    Kristina happily asked, "Do you like anyone in particr?"


    Nina hesitated. John''s elegantly handsome face shed through her mind. She looked around


    anxiously trying to find him again. She was so wrapped up in John that he consumed her mind.


    "Well, it seems that you like someone." Kristina noticed Nina''s hesitance and saw her looking around.


    She thought that she was possibly looking for her lover which saddened Kristina.


    It wasn''t easy to find someone that was so simr to Noah. Unfortunately, Nina was with someone else


    already.


    The most important thing though was that Noah liked Nina. He didn''t just give anyone his lollipops and


    since he gave them to Nina, he must be very impressed with her.


    He had been asked on a few asions by other girls for lollipops and he always refused.


    "She must just like him," Albert interjected, as if he was urging Kristina not to give up so soon.


    He thought that Nina''s feelings towards John was nothing more than a simple crush. They only knew


    each other for a short time so there couldn''t be any love between them.


    For Albert, liking could be instant but love took much longer.


    When he was fourteen years old, he met Kristina and liked her and only fell in love with her by the age


    of twenty. It took six years for the love to grow in his heart.


    "You''re right!" Kristina held Nina''s hand and said with a smile, "Nina, you see, you and Noah are


    Professor Gu''s disciples and you already call me Aunt. If you need any help, just let me know. If your


    boyfriend doesn''t treat you well, just tell me."


    ''Tell me so I can tell Noah to pursue you.


    It''ll be a better use of his time anyway, much better than dealing with dead bodies all the time.''


    Also it''ll be so much nicer to deal with this lovely woman than his male subordinates.''


    Kristina was wishfully thinking away, hoping Nina eventually woulde around.


    "Thank you, Aunt." Without thinking too much of this, Nina smiled brightly. She liked Kristina and Noah


    very much. They were just good people.


    It took Ad a long time to recover and she was still shocked by the way Kristina and Nina addressed


    each other.


    It didn''t sit well with Ad. ''Why does Nina have a good rtionship with the Ye family?''


    "Ms. Ye, I think you''d better find out what kind of person Nina is." Although Ad was afraid of the Ye


    family, she spoke quite assertively. Her uncle, Mr. Zhu, held power over the whole entertainment


    industry and worked closely with the three most powerful families in Lexingport City.


    Ad often acted without thinking too much, just knowing that her uncle was such a powerful man.


    "Do you know what kind of person Nina is?" Kristina disliked Ad very much. If it weren''t for Mr. Zhu''s


    sake, Kristina would have thrown Ad out of the Ye family a long time ago. She couldn''t stand her


    being around and misbehaving.


    "I''m not the only one who knows. Everyone in L University knows that she..." Ad was about to talk


    about the scandal where Nina sold her body for money.


    "Ad, I think your cheeks are not rosy enough," Nina said nonchntly. Her calm tone was somehow


    so menacing. She wagged her finger in the air and she nced at Ad with her disdainful and cold


    eyes.


    She just wanted to be low-key, but she needed to save face for John.


    If it really got to her though, she wouldn''t hesitate to hit Ad.


    Nina asionally clenched her fists, stretching out her hands and loosening them up. It looked like


    somewhat of a warm up before she got into a fight. Frightened, Ad widened her eyes and


    stammered, "What...what are you going to do? Are you going to attack me?"


    "It''s pretty rare for you to catch on so quickly," Nina joked.


    "Nina, if you dare to hit me, you''ll have my uncle to deal with. You bitch!" The hatred in Ad''s eyes


    beamed as she blurted out her anger.


    A while back, there was apetition at the university for the school belle. Pictures had to be sent into


    the campus forum and students would vote. Someone secretly sent in a blurred photo of Nina with


    nobody really paying attention to it. So Nina''s ranking was insultingly low.


    On the other hand, Ad had uploaded a striking picture of herself and the feedback was incredible.


    Her ranking was soaring all the way to the top when Nina finally found the blurred picture that someone


    had posted of her. Nina then posted a full body picture and captioned it with, "This is actually what I


    look like."


    In less than half a day, Nina got the top spot.


    Ad absolutely despised Nina.


    Nina didn''t know that though. She just assumed they just weren''t that friendly with each other.


    Nina raised her hand and swiftly pped Ad.


    "Ah!"


    The loud p, apanied by a howl, shocked all of the people in the banquet hall. In an instant,


    everyone stopped talking and stared at them.


    Ad staggered backwards and fell on the carpet. She held her face in her hand, with tears flooding


    her eyes. She gritted her teeth and asked, "Nina, how dare you hit me?"


    "It''s done now." Nina''s voice was soft but resolute, like true royalty. She casually pulled Albert''s pocket


    square out of his suit jacket and said, "I''ll return this at some point."


    "No, it''s yours." Albert smiled. He was used to it. He looked down at Ad pitifully. It was a shame that


    she would probably also have consequences to face from here.


    "Thank you." Nina opened up the pocket square, crumpled it into a ball and walked towards Ad step


    by step. She bent down and stuffed the square towel into Ad''s mouth. With one electric movement


    she pped her again and then dragged her outside.


    While walking, Nina nodded calmly. "Sorry to bother you."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Kristina was astonished. "Has Nina always been like this?"


    Albert nodded, "It''s normal."


    Kristina asked, "Will Noah have any luck with her?"


    Albert smiled with certainty and said, "I promise he''ll be fine."


    "That''s good." Kristina breathed a sigh of relief. She didn''t dislike Nina at all, and actually liked her


    strong personality. Kristina thought that Nina would never let anyone take advantage of her so Noah


    didn''t need to worry about her.


    Dora, who had been standing aside and watching the whole altercation, stood dumbfounded with her


    mouth wide open. She couldn''t take her eyes off Nina.


    "Who is this dashingdy? I want her to teach me." Dora nudged Chester. "Her overcoat is so familiar.


    The dress she''s wearing is so simr to mine. I saw it when I was choosing a dress to buy. Vivian also


    has a dress in the same series. Look at the high-heeled shoes on her feet. They are the summer items


    from FG. They haven''t been ced in the store for sale yet."


    Dora had a keen sense of fashion. With a nce, she knew which brand it was of and how much it


    cost.


    ''Her ensemble is worth millions.''


    Chester narrowed his eyes and said, "Yes." ''It turns out that she''s Uncle John''s girlfriend.


    The overcoat has been customized by Uncle John and the shoes are indeed from FG. She looks much


    younger than Uncle John so it must be the girl that James has mentioned.


    But where is Uncle John?''

 Chapter 136 Harrison Is Someone Elses Fiance

    Chapter 136 Harrison Is Someone Else''s Fiance


    Everything returned to normal. Everyone continued to drink, talk, andugh.


    When Kristina saw Chester and Dora, she called to them. "Dora, Chester, you''re here. I''m so happy to


    see both of you," she eximed.


    "Hello, Aunt Kristina." Chester and Dora came to Kristina and greeted her with the inherent dignity and


    elegance.


    "Such good kids." Kristina and Jessica were close friends. Kristina often came over to the Shi family


    vi. She liked them very much.


    They were both smart and quick-witted, and they were fun to be around.


    Still wanting to know Nina''s identity, Dora asked Kristina, "Aunt Kristina, who is that dashingdy?"


    "That dashingdy?" Kristina nced Albert and wondered who Dora was talking about.


    "Nina," Albert answered with a smile. "She''s a student in L University."


    Chester nodded slightly. It turned out that the aunt James would not stop talking about was named


    Nina.


    "Do you know her, Albert? Can you introduce her to me?" This was the first time that Dora saw Nina,


    but Dora already wanted to take Nina as her teacher. Nina''s quick and smooth movement and


    from Nina.


    Albert nodded, "Okay."


    "Let''s go while the dinner party hasn''t started yet." Dora turned around and saw John.


    "Uncle John? You really came." Dora was surprised and delighted. She thought that he was going to


    get engaged to Vivian this evening.


    "Yes. I''m looking for someone." John''s eyes swept across the entire banquet hall, but he did not see


    Nina. He frowned, and a hint of worry shed through his eyes.


    When John came to see Jessica, she just told him something unimportant. After a while, he realized


    that something was wrong, and then he came looking for Nina in a hurry.


    He was told that somebody would be sent to apany Nina to the banquet hall. Why was she not


    here?


    "Looking for someone?" Dora mistakenly thought that John was looking for Vivian, so she said


    innocently, "It may take more than half an hour more for Aunt Vivian to join the festivities."


    "No, I''m not looking for Vivian," John replied. He took out his phone and checked Nine''s location. The


    dog had a GPS microchip so that John could find him anytime anywhere. It showed that he was in the


    banquet hall.


    He looked around and shouted, "Nine! Come here, boy!"


    Nine, who was sleeping soundly in one corner, suddenly sat up, his ears raised. He looked around but


    did not see Nina. He began to walk around.


    When he saw John, he dashed through the crowd toward him, wagging his tail wildly. He was so


    excited to see his owner.


    John bent down and scratched Nine''s head. Nina was still nowhere to be found.


    "Where''s Nina, Nine? Weren''t you with her?" John asked. Nine seemed to have understood the cold


    look in John''s eyes. He then turned around and ran outside to look for Nina.


    Nine had a good sense of smell, and John believed that he would soon find Nina.


    "Wow, Uncle John! Is that your dog? His name is Nine? He''s so adorable." Dora loved dogs, so she got


    excited when she saw Nine trot toward John.


    John was too anxious to hear Dora''sment. He did not say anything more. He simply nodded and


    turned around to follow Nine in search for Nina. If something happened to Nina, he would never be able


    to forgive himself.


    "Are you looking for Henry, Mr. Shi?" Albert deliberately stopped him.


    He knew that the person John was looking for was Nina. He had spies in all the rich and powerful


    families of Lexingport City. He knew nearly everything about them.


    John nced at Albert and frowned at the polite expression on his face. He saw right through the man.


    His eyes might look gentle, but John could sense the malice lurking beneath.


    "Why don''t you stay and have a drink? I''m sure Henry will find you soon." John remained on his spot


    and did not say anything. At present, the three most powerful families in the city, minded their own


    business and did not interfere with one another. They respected one another''s turf to keep the peace


    and maintain bnce.


    Albert took two sses of red wine from the waiter and handed one of them to John, intending to keep


    him where he was.


    Seeing this, Kristina left with Chester and Dora.


    "I''d like to propose a toast to you, Mr. Shi. Thank you for sending Henry to my brother. Because of


    Henry, my brother runs the business of his subsidiary very well." Albert expressed his gratitude and


    raised his ss.


    However, his heart was filled with viciousness.


    He had nned to test Adrian with a badly run subsidiary. If he could bring thepany back on track,


    it meant that he truly had the ability to run a business. If thepany continued toy in ruin, then it


    would mean that he was ipetent and that Albert was the better businessman.


    It would mean that the Song family would be under Albert''s control forever.


    Albert did not expect that John would send a capable assistant to help Adrian manage the business.


    Not only did thepany go back on track, but its profits also increased by three percent. It really


    pissed Albert off.


    He could not determine Adrian''s real strength, so he had to think of other ways to test him.


    It was really troublesome!


    Albert was a man of few words. It was difficult for ordinary people to read his mind.


    However, John had seen what kind of person Albert actually was. He could see right through his


    angelic facade and discern the malicious intent in his heart.


    "Adrian is my friend. Of course I will help him in any way I can." John withdrew his gaze and looked at


    his ss of red wine. The wine sloshed around inside the goblet, reminding John of the current


    situation between the Shi and Song families.


    One slight move could rattle the already fragile world the two families were living in. One tiny action


    could cause severe consequence.


    "It''s my brother''s honor." Albert raised his ss and downed its contents with one gulp, just like how he


    nned to take over Lexingport City.


    The two men looked calm, but they were actually waging a secret war that could make or break the city


    they called home.


    Outside the Ye family estate


    Nina dragged Ad out as if she was hauling a chicken. Nina loosened her grip, and Ad stumbled


    again. She pulled off the square towel she stuffed in her mouth and threw it on the ground.


    "How dare you hit me? Why are you treating me like this? I''m a member of the Zhu family."


    "Really? You''re asking me why?" Nina looked down at Ad. "I never exin my actions to anyone."


    ''Don''t you have any idea why?'' she thought to herself.


    Every time what happened at the campus forum was mentioned, Nina thought about how her former


    friend schemed against her and betrayed her.


    Isabe was her first friend in her life, the first one that meant a lot to her.


    What happened on the campus forum left a huge crack in Nina''s heart, and she would break the bones


    of anyone who dared poke that painful crack with a stick.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Nina, please. You can''t hurt me. My uncle and Harrison will hunt you down and make you pay." At this


    time, Ad could only tell Nina about all her backers, the Zhu family and the He family, in an attempt to


    scare her. Then, she began shouting, "Harrison! Harrison! Where are you? Help me! Help me, please!"


    "Harrison?" Frowning, Nina added, "Harrison He?"


    Ad was still crying. "How do you know him?" Ad stared at Nina bitterly, her red and swollen eyes


    full of resentment.


    "What''s your rtionship with Harrison?" Nina asked, remembering what Michelle said in her letter.


    "Why should I tell you?" Ad slowly stood up, her palms scratched and bleeding.


    "Tell me!"


    Nina clenched her fists. Frightened, Ad said with a pale face, "Harrison is my fiance."


    "Fiance?" Nina remembered that day at the hospital, Haley said that Emma was Harrison''s girlfriend. If


    that were true, then how could Ad be Harrison''s fiancee?

 Chapter 137 Beat Him Until He Agrees To Divorce

    Chapter 137 Beat Him Until He Agrees To Divorce


    Michelle had gotten her hands on Harrison''s check-in records with another woman and told Nina in the


    letter. After thinking for a moment, Nina asked Ad bluntly, "Have you slept with Harrison?"


    Color suddenly blossomed on Ad''s pale face. She lowered her eyes. How could she answer such an


    embarrassing question?


    "Why should I tell you?" She attempted to sound nonchnt.


    "I''ll take that as a yes." Nina found it a little too obvious judging from Ad''s nonverbal response. Guilt


    was all over her face like makeup.


    Thinking of Harrison''s gentle demeanor, Nina could not help feeling disgusted. What refined scum that


    man was!


    Nina had promised Michelle that she would help Emma, so she ordered Ad, "Call Harrison and ask


    him to take you to the hospital."


    "What? Why?" Ad asked. She still did not look at Nina.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Call him! Call him right now!" Nina bellowed impatiently.


    She could not wrap her brain around men. How could they propose marriage to one woman and then


    date another at the same time? That was just incredibly greedy, not to mention stupid.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll call him right now." Afraid that Nina would start bludgeoning her, Ad took out her


    mobile phone with trembling hands and dialed Harrison''s number. As soon as she heard his gentle


    voice on the other end of the line, she said in between sobs, "Harrison, I''m at the Ye family estate''s


    west gate. Can youe get me?"


    She took a look at Nina and almost lost her mind upon seeing her frightening eyes. She continued, "I...I


    fell down. I need you to take me to the hospital. Please. I''m really hurt."


    "Okay. Just stay where you are. I''lle get you. Don''t move," Harrison replied.


    "Yes, yes. Please hurry."


    Ad continued sobbing as if she was really hurt. Without saying another word, Nina turned around


    and walked into a hidden ce. She fired up the virtualputer on her watch, quickly found Emma''s


    basic information, and took out her mobile phone. She dialed Emma''s number.


    "Emma? It''s me, Nina."


    Emma paused and asked, "Hi, Nina. What''s the matter? Is everything okay? Actually, you know what,


    we may have to talk about itter. I''m in a casting group with my tutor right now. I''m a little busy."


    Then a voice called to Emma in the background, telling her that filming would begin soon and that


    everyone should take their ces.


    Nina was never the indecisive one. Her style of doing things was as quick as punching and kicking.


    "Your boyfriend and his fiancee are at a party right now at the Ye family estate. If youe here right


    now, you''ll see them."


    Emma''s line was dead silent for a moment as if she had hung up. Nina waited for her answer.


    When Emma did not say anything more, Nina decided to hang up. Her work was done. She had


    delivered the bad news.


    As soon as she turned around, Nine appeared in front of her. He was panting, and his tongue was


    sticking out of his mouth. He barked at her happily.


    Nina was so startled that she almost fell. With a hand to her chest, she squatted down and patted


    Nine''s head gently. "Nine, you scared me. Where''d youe from?"


    "You should be thankful that Nine did not floor you, Aunt Nina. He usually does that to people he really


    likes." Nina raised her head and saw James looking at her. His arm was still in an arm sling.


    "What are you doing out here with Nine?" Nina asked. Nine was still so excited to see Nina again that


    he repeatedly tried to lick her face. Nina started giggling and tried her best to keep Nine down.


    James was leaning against a nearby wall. He answered, "There''s nothing interesting inside. Also,


    Uncle John asked me if I saw you, and I said no. I happened to see Nine running this way, so I followed


    him."


    Before Nina could say anything, he asked, "Why do you look so guilty, Aunt Nina? Did you do


    something Uncle John wouldn''t like?"


    Nina rolled her eyes at James. Of course she did not do anything wrong. She just wanted to fulfill her


    promise to Michelle to beat Harrison to a pulp.


    She had to keep an eye on Emma. Michelle would not like it if she found out that she had let them bully


    her.


    Nina hated seeing Michelle cry. Her tears were like acid poured onto her heart. She could not take


    them.


    "I have something important to do. You should go inside and enjoy the party."


    "What do you have to do that''s so important? Uncle John is looking for you, you know. If what you need


    to do is really that urgent, then I''ll do it for you. Tell me how I can help." James patted his chest with his


    good hand as if assuring Nina that he would do anything she asked.


    "You really want to help?" Truth be told, Nina doubted James'' ability.


    Hearing Nina''s question, James felt a little unhappy. "Why? You don''t think I can help? Oh,e on,


    Aunt Nina! Just tell me what you need me to do, okay? I''ll do it well for you."


    James had always wanted to build a career in the entertainment industry, but his family wanted him to


    train to be the young master of the family someday. They did not want him to associate himself


    with messy and scandalous personalities.


    When his family could not stand James'' begging anymore, they let John decide his career path. They


    said that as long as John agreed, he could work anywhere he wanted.


    Nina came to the party tonight as John''s date as well as his bodyguard. One of her tasks was to keep


    other women away from him. There were so many beautiful women at the party, and she had to fulfill


    her duty.


    In the end, she nodded at James and said, "All right, fine. Emma is on her way here. When you see her


    understand?"


    "I understand. Guard Emma no matter what. You should go find Uncle John. He''s worried about you.


    He will be angry if he doesn''t find you soon." James waved his good hand at her with a casual look.


    Nina wondered if it would be too much to ask him to do something more, but ultimately, she decided to


    return to the party.


    Nina made her way back to the banquet hall with Nine on her heels. At the wide, stone steps leading to


    the front door, she saw a familiar man. He was holding two red booklets and a piece of paper in his


    arms and ascending the steps in a bit of a rush.


    "Henry?" Nina called his name.


    Henry turned around and saw Nina walking toward him with Nine trotting happily beside her. He


    immediately stuffed the marriage licenses and the paper into his pocket and smiled at her innocently.


    John told him not to tell Nina about the marriage licenses because at this point, she was a flight risk.


    Anything that could lead her into thinking that she was being trapped would scare her away.


    "Mrs. Shi? Why are you here outside?" ''She should be in the banquet hall with Mr. Shi right now,'' Henry


    thought to himself.


    "I just had to deal with something. I''m on my way back now." Nina nced at Henry and saw the things


    that he hurriedly put away, but she did not ask about them.


    "After you then, Mrs. Shi," Henry said, stepping aside. The two of them walked inside with Nine


    following them.


    As they walked, Henry quickly took out the piece of paper from his pocket. Thank goodness it was not


    all crumpled up and ruined.


    The paper was a copy of the marriage license. He looked at the photo on the paper. The couple in it


    were indeed beautiful, a match made in heaven.


    John was not all that perfect in the photo before Henry had it changed. Henry hired a specialist to


    rece John''s face in the photo with a better solo picture of him.


    Now, the couple in the photo were perfect just like John wanted. Henry still did not understand why


    John''s father would choose an ugly photo of his son to be edited into a fake wedding photo. It seemed


    like a waste of time and effort.


    John had always been a perfectionist. He wanted everything to be pristine, especially the marriage


    licenses that would allow him to keep Nina forever. There was no room for mistakes, and Henry knew


    that all too well.


    Henry could not help smiling as he folded the copy neatly. Nina happened to be looking at him at the


    moment.


    She stopped walking and asked him, "What are you smiling about, Henry? Care to share it with me?"


    Henry was usually serious. His smile was as rare as a blue moon.


    "Well..." Henry paused for a moment and then asked, "Mrs. Shi, what will you do if you know who your


    husband is?"


    After a brief pause, Nina answered firmly, "I would divorce him."


    ''Divorce?'' Henry thought, a little taken aback.


    ''No wonder Mr. Shi doesn''t want her to know the truth.''


    "What if he doesn''t want a divorce?" he asked. Of course John would not want a divorce. He was


    desperate to keep Nina by his side.


    Nina smiled humorlessly and said, "There are two options. Either he lets me go peacefully, or I beat


    him senseless until he agrees to sign the divorce papers."


    Henry could not find the right words to say. He was so surprised by Nina''s answer that he tripped and


    almost fell on his face.

 Chapter 138 You Have Bad Taste

    Chapter 138 You Have Bad Taste


    It was seven o''clock in the evening.


    The party had officially begun. The melodious music from the string quartet ying at the corner


    gradually quieted down as the head of the Ye family entered the banquet hall with his wife on his arm.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As the spotlight followed the esteemed couple across the hall that smelled like fresh roses and


    champagne, everyone apuded. Cameras shed everywhere like striking lightning. Howard took a


    sidelong nce at his lovely wife, thinking that he was right where he wanted to be.


    Gently ushering his Julie, Howard ascended the steps up on the high tform set up on one side of the


    banquet hall. From where he stood, he could see the entire hall and the garden beyond. At the


    moment, he was looking at everybody who was anybody in the city. The rich, the famous, and the


    powerful filled up the room nicely, and Howard was standing over all of them.


    He began his opening remarks before the party went full swing. Atst, he said, "Thank you for


    attending my daughter''s twenty-fourth birthday party. I hope you all enjoy yourselves tonight. Here''s to


    all of you and my lovely daughter." Howard raised the ss of champagne that Julie handed him and


    proposed a toast.


    The guests raised their sses in turn, ncing and smiling at one another, and took a sip of their


    champagne.


    Stepping aside, Howard then let Julie have the floor. She was shaking a little in mixed nervousness and


    excitement as she approached the microphone. Then, she took a deep breath and said in all her grace


    and elegance, "Today is my daughter Vivian''s twenty-fourth birthday. She has been nothing but an


    obedient and loving daughter, and she excels in all the fields of her choosing. In just the past year, she


    has won the balletpetition and the pianopetition. I''m very proud of her. Thank you for joining


    us tonight to celebrate her.


    Vivi, happy twenty-fourth. I love you so much, dear." Tears welled up in Julie''s eyes as she closed her


    speech.


    Then, the spotlight shone on the stairs on the other side of the hall. With a smile on her face, Vivian


    slowly descended the steps. She wore a simple but elegantvender slip dress, and her dark hair was


    meticulously coiled at the back of her head with small flowers carefully weaved in.


    The high-waist design of the dress showed off her well-proportioned body, and the petals adorning the


    waistline were like little butterflies sitting once. When the light hit the dress, it could be seen on closer


    look that its color was actually avender gradient. The color was more intense at the top and then


    fading to the hemline, which was decorated simrly to the waistline. The dress fullyplemented


    Vivian''splexion, making her look like a fairy princess right out of a bedtime story.


    All the people present apuded and praised Vivian''s beauty.


    Dora and Vivian were actually dressed in simr fashion tonight, and they both looked like royalties in


    different shades of purple.


    When their eyes met, they nodded at each other and smiled.


    Then, it was time for the first dance. Howard led his daughter to the dance floor to begin. After a few


    moments, the guests joined in.


    Jessica said with satisfaction, "Kristina, Vivi is indeed a beauty and also an elegantdy from an


    eminent family. She''s the one my brother deserves."


    Kristina would have totally agreed with Jessica, but now that she had met Nina, she was not so sure


    any more about Vivian being the perfect girl. She shrugged and said, "I guess she''s not that bad,


    although I''ve met ady tonight who I think is amazing. She''s a little mysterious, but I think shees


    from a noble family as well. Anyway, you don''t have to concern yourself with her. I like her for Noah."


    "Oh? She sounds a little too good to be true. If there were really such a woman, I would''ve found out


    about her and made my brother stick an engagement and wedding ring on her finger." Jessica did not


    take what Kristina said seriously. She just looked at Vivian with appreciation.


    She promised her that John would be her second dance.


    Vivian smiled at Jessica who was watching her from the sidelines. After getting the approval of her


    future sister-inw, she felt delighted in her heart like she never had before. Even if she had not seen


    even John since the party began, she firmly believed that they would dance the second dance together.


    She was tonight''s most beautifuldy in the entire world. How could John resist her?


    Kristina nced at Jessica who was staring at Vivian fondly. They had been friends for more than ten


    years, so Kristina said bluntly, "Jessica, I know you to be ady of good taste, but sometimes, you just


    slip in a way I don''t really understand."


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" Jessica rolled her eyes at Kristina and then went back to watching


    Vivian with a smile on her face.


    As long as the Shi family and the Ye family were united by marriage, they would remain stable and


    prosperous in Lexingport City even in the next hundred years.


    "You have bad taste sometimes," Kristina muttered, not afraid at all of offending Jessica. She had told


    her that before anyway.


    Jessica had been spoiled too much. She had been spoiled by her father, her two elder brothers, and


    even her youngest brother since she was a child. After she got married, she had been spoiled by her


    husband, and she had never suffered any hardship or setback. As a result, she had be too self-


    centered and had never gained the ability to look at problems from all angles and anticipate their


    possible oues.


    Because of that, Kristina had always viewed her as a personal project that she always had to manage.


    She always corrected her when the need arose and pointed out her faults in her face. Kristina cared so


    much about Jessica that she had never been scared of hurting her feelings in the name of straightening


    her out. But she was worried about her now, especially about the way she was pushing her brother


    John to marry Vivian.


    "Have you even bothered to ask John if he wants to marry Vivian?" Kristina did not want to see Jessica


    have a falling out with her brother just because she was sticking her nose in his business.


    On the other hand, she did not think John was such a catch either. Rumor had it that he had dealt with


    the Zhang family because of a woman.


    She once thought John was in the wrong. But after she saw Isabe today, she guessed that maybe it


    was Isabe who did something wrong.


    What kind of a man John was? That did not seem like a rational thing to do, especially for a man who


    was always calm and collected.


    The woman that John cared about must be one of a kind. After all, nobody went to great lengths for


    ordinary people. Kristina guessed she could not exactly me John for fighting for a woman. She, too,


    would bully anyone for the one she loved.


    "What''s wrong with you? Vivi is your niece. As her aunt, shouldn''t you be happy that I''m pushing for her


    to get engaged and married to someone like my brother?" Jessica was now a little impatient. She was


    very satisfied with Vivian. Vivian had won her favor, and she deserved to be John''s wife.


    Kristina simply shook her head. She did not want to argue with Jessica anymore and turned away. She


    went to look for Nina.


    She needed to know more about her and find the right opportunity to match her to Noah.


    She found talents for countlesspanies, and she was good at it. How could she not find a wife for


    Noah? It was just a matter of strategy.


    When Nina called her Aunt, Kristina felt warm in her heart. She was so happy that she jumped right to


    naming her and Noah''s unborn children.


    At the party, Dora smiled and told Chester, "Vivian is going to be our aunt. Isn''t that exciting?"


    "She won''t," Chester answered tly.


    "Why not? There are so many people here tonight because Uncle John will propose to Vivian." The


    engagement was not exactly advertised in the invites, but everyone thought something more was going


    to happen tonight.


    The party was too grand to be just a birthday party. It had to be something more, and everyone


    expected it to be a spectacle of John''s marriage proposal to Vivian.


    Without saying another word, Chester looked around but did not find John. Instead, he saw Nina who


    was being followed around by a snow-white Tibetan Mastiff. She looked like she was looking for


    someone.


    "Are you cold?" Chester asked out of the blue. The sudden question confused Dora.


    "No, I''m not. I mean, I don''t mind the cold. I just want to look beautiful," she answered. Before Chester


    could speak again, Dora did a twirl in her pretty little dress and said, "There are three dresses in this


    series, and I saw ady earlier wearing one of them. I wonder where she has gone."


    "I know where she is." Chester walked through the crowd to the door where Nina was standing.


    "Aunt Nina," he called naturally.

 Chapter 139 The Marriage License

    Chapter 139 The Marriage License


    Nina was stunned. She looked around to see where the voice wasing from. Only two people would


    have called her Aunt Nina and since James was outside, it had to be Haley.


    "Aunt Nina, lower your head," Chester said.


    Nina looked down to see a boy standing in front of her. The boy was wearing a dashing suit and looked


    eerily simr to John. He even had a simr cold aura.


    "Are you calling me?" Nina looked into Chester''s ck eyes and bent down. She guessed that this boy


    must be from John''s family somehow.


    Whenever she had to deal with John''s family, Nina always adopted a more amiable approach.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    When he saw the smile on Nina''s face, Chester blushed. No wonder John liked Nina. She looked so


    regal when she was being serious and she transformed into a goddess when she smiled.


    He couldn''t help being admiring her and he could only imagine what John felt.


    "Aunt Nina, my sister is a little cold. Can you give her your coat?" With an eager sincerity in his ck


    eyes, Chester pointed at a girl in the crowd that was dressed invender.


    Nina looked in that direction and noticed that the girl''s dress was part of the same series as hers.


    The girl''s back was exposed so it was obvious that she would be a little cold.


    "Take it." Nina took off her coat and handed it to Chester with a smile. She also lightly ruffled his head


    while passing it over.


    Nina had a sudden sh in her mind and she felt as if she was touching John''s head. She forcibly


    chuckled in an attempt to y off her vision. It felt surprisingly satisfying to rub his head and treat this


    child so lovingly.


    She now understood why John always stroked her head.


    "Thank you, Aunt Nina. Don''t move. Uncle John wille find you soon." With a red face, Chester


    shyly turned his head. No one touched his head except his uncle John.


    The words "Don''t move" made Nina''s heart thump. John said the exact same thing to her!


    Chester held the coat and walked towards Dora, handing it to her. "Dora, you''re cold."


    "What? I''m not cold." Dora took the coat with confusion. "Where did you find this coat? Is it Uncle


    John''s?"


    "This is her coat." Chester turned around and looked at Nina. His face quickly turned a bright red again.


    Nina was just too beautiful for words.


    Dora looked over casually, only to see the woman she hero-worshipped. Nina stood like a graceful


    princess in the center of the room.


    She had slightly curly hair and a beautiful face without so much as a stitch of makeup. Her neck was


    fair and it was attached to a pair of beautifully smooth shoulders. There was a small mole on her


    charmingly sharp corbone, which only added to her allure.


    Her silky dress was quite simply designed whichplimented her elegant exterior.


    "It''s you!" With a scream, Dora trotted over and looked Nina up and down. She sighed, "Are you even a


    human? You are so beautiful!"


    With a confused look on her face, Nina said affirmatively, "Yes, I''m a human." She was aware of her


    beauty but she was obviously still human.


    She looked at Dora and she reminded her of James. She asked in confusion, "James'' family?"


    "Yeah, yeah, you must be smart as well since you figured that out so quickly."


    "Your family must have good strong genes. You two look like each other, and you are both good-


    looking." Nina couldn''t help but sigh. How was it possible that nobody from the Shi family was ugly?


    At least all of them being beautiful was better than them all being ugly. Just thinking about how


    handsome John was and how Chester was already a good-looking boy, just confirmed this.


    "By the way, do you know where John Shi is?" Nina had no idea where he was. She hadn''t seen him at


    all.


    At this moment John was marching towards the banquet hall.


    "What? What did you call Uncle John?" Dora took a deep breath and looked at Nina in disbelief.


    Nina was used to this kind of situation. She calmly said, "Do you know where John Shi is?"


    "Uncle...Uncle John..." Dora was mortified. In all her eighteen years she had never known a single


    person to use John''s full name. The only time she heard anyone address him with his full name was


    when Jessica got angry with him.


    Dora naturally always had attention on her and with her exmations, it only attracted more eyes on


    them. The music had just stopped so the entire banquet hall was staring at Nina.


    "Who is she?"


    "She is so beautiful!" Many girls sighed and enviously looked at Nina.


    Vivian turned around and saw Nina standing there in a purple wispy dress. She frowned and felt a


    wave of nervousnesse crashing over her body.


    Why was Nina wearing this dress? Their dresses were from the same series.


    Nina''s elegant dress was simple but far more stunning than Vivian''s. Even though Vivian didn''t want to


    admit it, it was true.


    It wasn''t just apparent to them, it seemed to bemon knowledge. Someone from the crowd said,


    "She''s wearing a dress from the unreleased FG range. Vivian and Dora are wearing ones form that


    collection as well."


    Vivian was elegant in her dress and Dora was beautiful in her one.


    Ninamanded all the attention though in her noble look. She stood in her strapless dress, looking


    dignified as ever.


    Her eyes were full of confidence and poise.


    Nina was outrageously more beautiful than Vivian. They weren''t evenparable.


    They were just so different.


    "Jessica..." Vivian looked at Jessica and called her softly. There was a little grief in her eyes.


    She couldn''t deal with Nina by herself as she always pretended to be a kind-hearted girl. She had no


    choice but to ask Jessica for help.


    The smile on Jessica''s face disappeared as she frowned. She knew that John had brought Nina to the


    Ye family vi, but she had never thought that she would wear a dress from FG. Not only did she do


    that, she seemed to do it to intentionally steal the limelight.


    Vivian was destined to be her sister-inw, and there was no two ways about it. She had to find a way


    to get rid of Nina.


    "Nina, what are you doing here?" Jessica growled, huffing towards Nina.


    "I''m looking for John. Since he isn''t here, I''ll just go outside." Nina turned around to a chorus of gasps.


    She didn''t expect such a reaction from just saying John''s name.


    Jessica wanted to get rid of her so she didn''t cause any trouble, not expecting that she''d mention John


    in front of everyone. Jessica''s temper rose instantly. "Nina, I didn''t expect you to be so persistent that


    you''de to the Ye family vi.


    Let me give you some advice, you''re kidding yourself. You''re not good enough for my brother at all. If


    we''re being honest, Vivi is the only person to be a match for him. Who do you think you are?"


    It happened again!


    Nina felt so annoyed. Jessica could praise Vivian all she wanted but she shouldn''t be ndering Nina.


    "Really? How good a match are they? A perfect match? A top match? A match made in heaven?" Nina


    asked indifferently. But deep inside, she was jealous.


    Before Jessica could speak, there was a deep and powerful bellow from the door. "I already have my


    wife."


    John walked towards Nina. His steely cold face was more handsome than usual. The man was like an


    emperor, pulling everyone''s attention.


    "Your wife?" Nina looked at him in confusion. He was married?


    Everyone else was as equally befuddled. They began to gossip in hushed whispers.


    "John, what are you talking about?" Jessica intervened quickly as if she was disappointed in his


    behavior.


    "I have a wife," John reaffirmed, taking a copy of his marriage license out of his pocket.


    Perhaps he just wanted everyone to know that Nina was his wife, so he was eager to show everyone


    the copy.


    While he was pulling the copy out,


    the licenses slipped all the way out of his pocket.


    They fell to the floor with a crisp crack. The contents of one of them were revealed.

 Chapter 140 Official Announcement

    Chapter 140 Official Announcement


    The contents of the marriage license were exposed in front of everyone. The warm yellow light from the


    luxurious and gorgeous crystal chandelier hanging from the ceiling bounced off them beautifully. The


    light was so dazzling that it blinded everyone in the hall.


    Nina was standing in front of John who was less than half a meter away. At this time, her eyes were


    fixed on the two licenses on the floor. One was open while the other was closed.


    The big, bold letters at the top said "Marriage License."


    The open one had John''s name on it as its holder.


    The marriage license had a wedding photo attached to it. In the photo, there was a messy-looking man


    with an unfathomable expression on his face and a beautiful, brightly smiling woman.


    Nina frowned. She found the photo a bit strange, especially the woman in it. Why did she feel like the


    woman in the photo looked like her?


    But she could not be sure.


    Nina kept calm, but she was beginning to be a little suspicious. Maybe she was just imagining it. How


    could she be in a wedding photo with John anyway? Just because she had owned up to her feelings for


    him did not mean they were actually married.


    It was impossible and, truth be told, downright crazy.


    ''This is just an illusion,'' she thought to herself.


    She closed her eyes and prayed deep in her heart that she would wake up from all of this when she


    opened them again. It did not work. When she opened her eyes, she still saw the marriage licenses


    and the photo. Her heart started racing.


    She went to pick up the license to have a closer look.


    "It turns out that you''re also married, John," Nina murmured, crouching down dejectedly to pick up the


    marriage license.


    Henry was watching John the entire time. He took a deep breath and thought, ''Mr. Shi is only thirty


    years old. Why is his hand shaking wildly?''


    John had not recovered from being stunned.


    Why did the marriage licenses fall? One of them was even open for everyone to see. How did they end


    up where they were?


    "Stop." Returning to his senses, John decided to stop Nina from picking up the licenses. A look of


    bewilderment and anxiety shed through his eyes. The copy in his hand fell and Jessica grabbed it.


    John would never let Nina see the photo.


    When Nina backed away, John took the opportunity to pick up the marriage licenses.


    "Stop, John," Nina said coldly. She tilted her head and looked at John with sharp eyes. Hermand


    made him tremble. The marriage licenses were already in his hands, and she looked at them with a


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    fierce expression on her face.


    Everyone present was shocked and stared at Nina. How dare she yell at John? What was the


    rtionship between them?


    Jessica was also shocked by the situation. Before she was able to look at the copy in her hand, anger


    started burning in her eyes. How dare Nina yell at her brother? Did she not know who she was


    speaking to?


    She was John''s sister, and she did not speak to him like that.


    "Nina, how dare¡ª"


    "Give those to me. I want to see them." Nina looked at John straight in the eye. She was not really


    asking. She was demanding to see the licenses. She did not care if she was in front of so many people.


    If she was really the woman in the photo, she had the right to know.


    Her eyes darted from John''s face to the licenses in his hands. She waited calmly for John to hand them


    over.


    John was married, and she was in the photo of his marriage license.


    If her eyesight had not failed her, everything would change between her and John. After all the charade


    and tiptoeing around, she was his wife, and he was her husband who she had never met before.


    John was speechless. At this moment, panic was visible on his handsome face. His entire body was


    stiff like a piece of wood, and he could not look straight at Nina.


    Gloom started clouding his face.


    Nina wanted to see the marriage certificates, but he didn''t want her to see the photo. He was so ugly in


    the photo.


    John hated his father even more. He held the marriage licenses tighter and tighter.


    Should he give them to her? Or not?


    He had never been so torn.


    "I said give them to me!" Nina was angry now. John had never heard her use that voice before.


    What should he do?


    He had no choice but to do as she said. ''All right. I will give them to her," John thought.


    There was now a fearful expression on his face and aplicated look in his eyes. Color started


    draining from his cheeks as he handed over the licenses to Nina. When they were within Nina''s reach,


    he attempted to take them back.


    But it was toote.


    Nina had anticipated his movements. Before John knew it, she was swiping the licenses off his hands.


    John swallowed. There was no turning back now. He was going to lose face in front of his wife and


    everyone present.


    He turned away and refused to look at Nina.


    Everyone around began to whisper.


    "He was being ordered by a woman but didn''t get angry. He just obediently handed over the licenses in


    his hands," one of the onlookers said.


    All eyes were now focused on Nina.


    Nina stared at the marriage licenses in her hands. Upon touching them, she felt as if spring water


    flowed into her heart. She was not sure if that was a good or bad thing, but she somewhat felt rxed.


    Her hesitation gave John a glimmer of hope. He was about to take the marriage licenses from her, but


    she raised her head and looked at him.


    Once again, she had sensed his movements. She raised her eyes, giving John a warning look. He


    paused for a moment and slowly backed off.


    For a moment, John felt that it was a mistake to tell her the truth.


    He had wanted to be a dominating husband.


    However, it seemed impossible now. Henry rubbed his forehead and thought, ''Mr. Shi would be the


    obedient husband now.''


    Everyone around started whispering among themselves again, making the room sound like an entire


    meadow of grass being swept by the wind. This must be the juiciest gossip in Lexingport City ever¡ª


    John was afraid of a simple woman who happened to be his wife.


    When John felt everyone''s gaze on the back of his neck, he looked around and threw daggers at them


    with his eyes.


    Everyone looked away in fear instantly.


    John''s eyes looked so frightening at the moment. If his eyes could kill, then the entire room would have


    already bled.


    "So..." Nina had opened one of the marriage licenses and looked at the photo carefully. She seemed to


    be lost in thought with every passing minute.


    She could tell that the photo had been retouched. There were obvious traces of it. Otherwise, she


    would not be standing almost as tall as John in the photo. John was 1.9 meters tall, and she only stood


    up to his chest.


    Nina suspected that John was pulling a prank on her. She opened the other certificate, which she found


    bearing her name as its holder.


    The marriage licenses were issued two years ago and had the seal of the state authority on it.


    John was indeed her husband. Damn! Nina froze.


    Her eyes widened, and she started screaming internally.


    Only John could make her shriek profanities inside.


    "So, you''re my husband?" Nina asked, raising her head and looking at John.


    Everyone around was stunned. Severaldies from rich and noble families looked Nina up and down


    with a revolted expression on their faces.


    "This woman is so desperate to establish connections with people in high ces. Everyone in


    Lexingport City knows that Mr. Shi has been single all this time."


    "Yes, she is shameless."


    "Wait. Didn''t you hear what Ms. Shi said just now? That woman must be Mr. Shi''s admirer who came


    here to make trouble. After all, tonight is Mr. Shi and Miss Ye''s night. What a perfect time to mess


    things up, right?"


    "She dares to enrage Mr. Shi. She will suffer."


    Nina could hear all the whispers. She frowned slightly and waited for John''s answer to her question.


    She was a little scared to hear it, but she had to.


    On the other hand, John tuned out all the noise around him and focused on Nina''s face. He had been


    quietly observing her since she opened the marriage licenses.


    It seemed that she did not pay that much attention to the photo. She focused on the legal rtionship


    between them.


    ''That''s good,'' John told himself.


    With a slight smile on his face, he announced loudly and proudly, "Nina is my legal wife."

 Chapter 141 You Are So Ugly

    Chapter 141 You Are So Ugly


    John pulled the numb Nina into his arms. It was the first time that he smiled publicly,


    his eyes gleaming with satisfaction.


    There was an uproar throughout the banquet hall.


    The woman who just insulted Nina was absolutely dumbfounded. She still couldn''t believe it as she


    muttered, "She is your wife?" After saying that, she passed out.


    "Mr. Shi is...married?" another woman murmured as she tried to support her friend.


    What was going on? The crowd looked around at each other looking for answers.


    Nobody could make it out.


    "John, what nonsense are you talking about?" Jessica finally snapped out of her astonishment and


    scowled at John. She barked, "Didn''t you know that you are to be engaged to Vivi tonight?"


    "No, I didn''t," John replied coldly.


    Jessica shouted angrily, "Even if you don''t like Vivian, you can''t just marry anyone to get me off your


    back."


    Vivian''s face turned pale. She stood in the middle of the hall with tears in her eyes, looking shattered.


    She looked at her father beside her and asked, "Dad, what''s going on?"


    "It''s impossible." Howard was possibly as embarrassed as Vivian, but it didn''t stop him from gently


    "Dad, what''s going on?" Vivian''s mind raced. How could John say that Nina was his wife in front of


    everyone?


    It was unbelievable. Impossible.


    Why was John doing this? All just so that he didn''t have to get engaged to her?


    Looking at his daughter''s aggrieved face, Howard felt the irritation consume him. He had no right to


    question John though. He just didn''t have the status. He could only stand idly by and wait to see how


    this all panned out.


    "Let''s see what Ms. Shi is going to do first. You''re the only one she''s going to ept as her sister-in-


    "That''s right. Don''t cry. Just listen to your dad and see what happens. It''ll be okay." Julieforted her


    daughter but her concentration was almostpletely stolen by watching the event unfold.


    Without replying to Jessica, John cast a nce at Henry, in a plea for some help.


    Henry understood and came to exin, "Ms. Shi, look at the copy in your hand and you will understand


    the authenticity of Mr. Shi''s marriage to Mrs. Shi. Ms. Lu is indeed Mr. Shi''s legal wife. They have just


    been hiding their marriage till now."


    Only then did Jessica notice the sheet of paper in her hand. She quickly lowered her head and read the


    document.


    Her brother was so handsome and Nina had a bright smile sprawled across her face. The red


    background gave an air of festivity. It was obvious that they were a newly married couple.


    The license number below couldn''t be forged, and the seal of the Civil Affairs Bureau couldn''t be forged


    either.


    How could she not know that her brother was married?


    And he was married to Nina no less?


    Jessica raised her head and looked at the two of them, squinting. She had no idea what to say.


    The silence in the hall attracted the attention of the people outside. Jason, who had been chatting with


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    his friends outside, came in and looked at his stunned wife. He was urged by John to take Jessica


    away. He told Jason that she was sick so he hurriedly obeyed John''s orders.


    Jessica''s stunned silence and helpless departure only confirmed that John was indeed married. This


    woman he held in his arms was actually his wife.


    "Is Mr. Shi really married?" Julie said, her voice trembling. She couldn''t take her eyes off the apparent


    married couple.


    Were the efforts of her and her daughter going to be in vain?


    Julie couldn''t bear the sudden blow. Her pregnant body couldn''t handle the stress and she fell to the


    floor.


    "Julie..." Howard nervously hurried to pick her up and take her away.


    Vivian''s attention was so fixated on John that she didn''t even notice her mother copsing. With red


    eyes, she walked over and bent down to pick up the copy left on the floor.


    The copy was so gleefully colorful that it demanded attention. The photo of Nina and John was


    surprisingly even more eye-catching.


    "Why?" Vivian looked at the copy with a heavy heart. She couldn''t believe what she was seeing.


    Her hand holding the copy uncontrobly trembled, her fingertips turned pale, and her little face soon


    lost all its color.


    She refused to ept it.


    How could John marry another woman?


    Vivian wiped the tears from her face, maintaining her elegance and dignity. She walked through the


    crowd and asked softly, "Brother John, have you married Nina?"


    When John heard her say "Brother John," he frowned slightly. Thinking of how jealous Nina got when


    she heard those words, he looked down at his little girl. She was still stunned in his arms.


    ''She''s always responsive girl. Why is she still in a daze now?''


    It made sense, though. When John first heard the news that he and Nina were a couple, it took him


    more than half a day to calm down. How could the little girl be calmer than him?


    John didn''t show it, but he was overjoyed.


    However, he wasn''t going extend this joy to Vivian. His face turned cold as he began bellowing out his


    warnings.


    "My little girl is still young and she needs a sense of security. Miss Ye, please call me Mr. Shi like others


    from now on."


    "Bro..." Vivian was broken-hearted, but she didn''t dare to disobey him. She had to correct herself. "Mr.


    Shi."


    Vivian had called him Brother John since childhood. She was never treated like any normal person.


    Everyone thought that the two of them were a couple.


    Now, Nina appeared and snatched the position of John''s wife. And Vivian had to call John Mr. Shi from


    now on.


    Vivian gritted her teeth. She hated Nina with a burning passion. She wanted to tear up the marriage


    licenses in her hand and tear Nina into pieces.


    All the bigwigs in Lexingport City and the media were here. She couldn''t outwardly show any malice in


    front of all these people. She couldn''t embarrass the Ye family, nor could she bring shame on herself.


    "It turns out that Mr. Shi and Nina have been married. Congrattions!" Vivian maintained an elegant


    smile and congratted them gracefully. She turned around and said to the media, "Please keep this a


    secret. Mr. Shi doesn''t like to be reported."


    Everyone was well aware that John hated being in the news, so nobody thought there was anything


    wrong with what she said. Instead, they thought she was a consideratedy.


    Everyone knew that Vivian liked John. Over the years, she had been the only one by his side.


    Everyone thought that they would one day get married. Nobody even thought for a moment that it


    would all be in vain. It was even less likely that that a girl with no fame, such as Nina, would win John''s


    heart.


    Vivian''s incredible tolerance won over the sympathy of all in attendance. Out of all this, at least she


    gained some real reputation.


    The reporters hoped they would get an interesting scoop tonight and even though they did, they


    couldn''t report any of it.


    However, just as they dejectedly left, a ring voice from John cheered them up.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just let my assistant have a look at the reports first before you release them." He just


    wanted everyone to know that Nina was his wife, so nobody dared to approach her in the future.


    "Hurry up. This is big news." The group of reporters swarmed up and took photos of them.


    The media''s camera shes and noise finally sobered Nina up. Looking at the reporters in front of her


    and the man holding her, her jaw dropped again.


    She was stunned and stood as still as a statue.


    After a while, she realized that this was really happening. She lowered her head and stared at the


    marriage licenses in her hand again.


    She didn''t bother checking whether the marriage licenses were true or not. Instead, her attention was


    pulled by their photo.


    John''s short hair was in a mess, his eyes were slightly narrowed, his eyebrows were scrunched and


    the corners of his mouth were twitching.


    Was it really John? Was this the same man who cared so much about his image and appearance?


    She took a closer look and low and behold, it was him.


    Squinting her eyes, Nina said in disgust, "John, you are so ugly."


    Then she raised his wristwatch and scanned the marriage license. Nina input the information of the


    marriage license and took a photo at the same time.


    After taking the photo as quickly and discreetly as possible, Nina started nning to make this photo of


    John into stickers.


    The smile on John''s face froze immediately.


    Damn this photo!

 Chapter 142 Everyone Was Stunned

    Chapter 142 Everyone Was Stunned


    Everyone was speechless.


    The media people present looked at Nina in astonishment. They were so taken aback that they even


    forgot to take photos.


    They were confused. Why did Nina say that John was ugly? Everyone knew that John was one of the


    most handsome men in the city.


    "Give those back to me." John took back the marriage licenses with an annoyed face.


    He had not forgiven Sam for choosing the ugliest photo of him and having it edited onto the wedding


    photo.


    And now that Nina had seen the photo, his anger boiled over. He wanted to hurt somebody just to


    make himself feel better.


    He was ashamed and displeased.


    "Let me have another look at the photo," Nina insisted, reaching for the licenses in John''s hand. This


    was the first time that Nina had seen John embarrassed.


    "No way!" John replied, holding the licenses in the air out of Nina''s reach.


    "Come on! Let me just see it one more time!"


    Under the watchful eyes of the people around, John grabbed Nina''s head with his free hand and


    leaned in.


    Then, he kissed Nina.


    One second passed. Then two. And then three.


    The media people snapped back to their senses and began taking photos. They were so excited that


    the hall instantly looked like an open field being struck by lightning because of the camera shes.


    It was the scoop of the century and would definitely break the headlines tomorrow.


    With blinding pain in her heart, Vivian watched the man she loved kiss another woman in front of


    everybody who had expected him to propose to her tonight. She clenched her fists so tightly that her


    nails started digging into her palms.


    She could do nothing but just watch helplessly.


    ''It''s my birthday party, yet all the focus is on you, Nina.


    You have stolen Brother John as well as everybody''s attention from me.


    You won''t get away with this. Someday, I will take back everything I lost tonight.''


    The banquet hall was filled with the sound of everyone''s collective gasp and cameras clicking wildly.


    Nina wanted to struggle, but her knees had turned to jelly the instant John''s lips made contact with


    hers. The elders quietly left the function while the young ones stuck around to watch as if they were in


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    a live drama.


    Nina spoke as soon as John let go to take a breath. "John, can you let go of me, please?"


    Instead of answering, John kissed her once again. Nina''s heart almost stopped when he started tracing


    her bottom lip with his tongue. Sparks flew inside of her like a short circuiting power station.


    John kissed her several times. He alternated between soft and passionate kisses. It almost drove Nina


    out of her wits.


    At the moment, she felt like she had always been a treasure to John.


    Her heart started pounding against her chest.


    ''John is my husband. I didn''t cheat on him. So I don''t have to pay for twenty million dors!'' she thought


    to herself.


    She let herself sink in John''s sweet kisses. She sunk so deeply that she forgot about the photo


    John smiled slightly against Nina''s soft lips, feeling pleased that she was now under his spell.


    When the kiss was about to end and John was about to let go of her, Nina suddenly opened her eyes


    and pushed him away.


    What the hell was she doing just now?


    How could she enjoy John''s kiss in front of so many people?


    ncing around at the crowd and the media, Nina felt her face grow hot with shame. Her lips still felt


    swollen after spending some time pressing and moving against John''s.


    She turned to look at John who was smiling down at her.


    Nina immediately averted her gaze, turned around, and ran away. John had guessed that she would


    attempt to escape, but he was not worried at all because it was impossible for her to run away from


    him. He put his hands in his pockets andzily watched Nina flee.


    Nina kept running and did not look back. She just needed to get out of the banquet hall. She did not


    need this many eyes on her.


    John dipped his chin at Henry who got his message right away.


    Henry calmly followed after Nina. On her way out, Nina was partly covering her face with her hands


    because of the shing cameras. With her sight hindered, she failed to notice that she was about to


    bump into a person. She heard a howl.


    Before she could see who it was she bumped into, she started apologizing profusely. After all, it was


    her fault. She was not looking where she was going.


    "I''m sorry." She wanted to escape so badly that she did not really get a good look at the person she


    bumped into.


    Nina could not think straight. All she knew was that she wanted to get out of the banquet hall as soon


    as possible. She did not want to face John after what just happened. Liking him was different from


    being married to him. Her brother had once told her that she should only marry the man she deeply


    loved and who loved her the same way. John was neither of those things. Not yet at least.


    "Hey! Stop!" Isabe yelled after Nina who was now on her way out. Isabe did not recognize Nina at


    first because her overcoat was gone. She was now wearing a purple, straplessce dress. "Do you


    know you''ve just torn my painting? I got this to give to Miss Ye as a birthday present."


    As soon as Isabe finished speaking, everyone looked at Nina again. The lifelike ink wash painting


    held by Isabe was really damaged where Nina bumped on it.


    "I''m really sorry. I..." When Nina raised her head and was about to offerpensation for the damage,


    she saw Isabe standing in front of her. She frowned slightly.


    "Nina?" Isabe muttered in surprise. The arrogance in her voice just now plummeted. Nina was very


    much favored by Kristina. If Isabe offended the Ye family, she would be in trouble.


    "Tonight is Miss Ye''s birthday party. People willugh at me if I don''t present her with a gift," Isabe


    said, panic slowly seeping into her voice. She looked at the broken wash painting, her hands shaking


    slightly.


    Then, she looked at Nina and said, "What am I supposed to do now? I spent eight million dors on


    this painting for Miss Ye. It''s thetest work of Master Elk."


    Suddenly, someone eximed, "Thetest work of Master Elk? Thisdy is liberal with money."


    "She''s not only liberal with money but also has a vastwork. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been able


    to buy Master Elk''stest painting. Elk became famous at a young age and only produces a painting


    every few years. People scramble for Elk''s work, and thisdy easily bought one."


    "Miss Ye likes the paintings of Master Elk."


    Hearing the discussion of people nearby, Nina nced at the painting. Was it not the work she had just


    sold?


    Nina felt a little sorry for Isabe and guilty for what she had done, but she also was in a hurry to


    escape. She could not stay here any longer. She also did not want to go back to North Yard with John.


    She was still having difficulty epting that she and John were really a married couple and that she


    had to perform her duty as a wife.


    The first time they made love, her body almost fell apart. She struggled to run back to her apartment at


    that time.


    The marks on her body did not disappear until half a monthter, which really affected her beauty.


    She could not let such a thing happen again. She had to run away.


    "I''m sorry. I have something urgent to deal with. I''llpensate you for this painting. I have to go. I''m


    really, really sorry."


    "But I don''t care about the money, Nina. This painting is the only piece of work produced by Master Elk


    in recent years. Your money will be useless as I can''t just rece it right away. It''s the only one."


    Isabe wanted to say more but stopped. She looked so pathetic in front of everyone.


    Nina didn''t want to waste time on her and said honestly, "I''m Elk. I''ll paint another one for you another


    day. No, I''ll paint two for you as my way of apology. Now I really have to go. I''m sorry."


    As soon as Nina finished speaking, she ran away.


    Isabe stood there shocked. The others were also left with their mouths hanging open.


    Did Nina just say she was Master Elk?


    "Who is she?"


    "Professor Gu''s disciple."


    "She is also the famous young painting master, Elk."


    "And she is also Mr. Shi''s wife."


    For a moment, the room stood still.


    And then whispers erupted. The new information about Nina just spread across the banquet hall like


    wildfire. Isabe was still frozen on her spot. She still could not believe what she just heard.


    ''Nina is Mr. Shi''s wife? She''s also Master Elk?''


    Vivian''s face turnedpletely pale. She had just heard from the crowd that Nina was the famous


    young painter, Master Elk, whose paintings sold for a fortune.


    Truth be told, Vivian never liked Master Elk''s wash paintings. Sam liked them, and she just wanted to


    please him, so she pretended to like them as well.


    But now, Nina was Elk. And if Sam found out...


    Vivian fainted and fell.

 Chapter 143 Ran Away

    Chapter 143 Ran Away


    The protagonist of the birthday party suddenly fainted, making everyone in a hurry to call the doctor.


    A faint smile appeared on John''s face. He seemed to understand why his father had chosen Nina to be


    his wife.


    It turned out that he liked his wife''s painting.


    He looked out with his deep and gentle eyes and thought that the little girl should get in the car.


    It was the time for him to leave and go back to the North Yard for his wedding.


    Nina just wanted to run away. She trotted to the west gate when there was no one else around her.


    Nine liked Nina the most and chased after her closely. Nina was so scared that she began to run wildly.


    "Nine, Nine, didn''t your father give you to me? I am your master. How can you help your father chase


    me? "


    "Woof..." Nine came out with Nina just because Nina was its master.


    Nina only want to escape, not in the mood to guess what Nine meant. She only felt that it was helping


    the enemy to chase her.


    "Nine, stop chasing me." Nina felt like weeping but had no tears. She felt ufortable to run in high


    heels. She threw off her shoes and ran barefoot. Sure enough, she felt much more rxed.


    She ran all the way out of the west gate and suddenly saw two cars parking on the roadside. One was


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    an extended Lincoln. She had seen it in the garage of the North Yard and it was John''s car.


    There were three acquaintances beside the Lincoln. The first man was Richard. He was followed by


    two maids who worked in the North Yard.


    When Richard saw Nina, he asked the servant to open the door and make way for her.


    Only then did Nina realize that John had arranged all things before. He announced their rtionship in


    front of the media invited by Vivian''s birthday party.


    The point was that she didn''t know it until now.


    Was John lying to her before?


    Hum...... He was really a liar. There was no words in his mouth could be believed.


    Nina was even more angry and unwilling to go back to the North Yard. She bypassed the three and ran


    to the other side.


    "Go and invite madam here." With the order of Richard, the two maids began to walk towards Nina.


    The two of them had received training since they were young. They ran fast and quickly stopped Nina


    and said respectfully, "Madam, please get in the car."


    "No way." Nina refused coldly, turned around and ran away.


    The two maids looked at each other and could only force her. However, Nina snorted coldly. "Don''t


    force me to beat you."


    "Madam, please get in the car." The two maids were neither humble nor pushy, showing no sign of


    cowardice.


    "I said it was impossible. If you have the ability, you can tie me back." Nina was a little angry.


    Seeing that the two sides were still in a stalemate, Richard had no choice but to step forward and


    exin, "Madam, it''s impossible for us to attack you. Please don''t embarrass us."


    Who dares to attack madam? Mr. John would kill him.


    Last time, when madam was drunk and beat him all the way, Mr. John ordered him not to fight back.


    His legs, feet and body were still bruised.


    "It''s you who embarrass me." She couldn''t go back to the North Yard, or she would be bullied by John.


    John was a liar. He had been lying to her and making fun of her all the time.


    "Get out of my way." Nina knew that without the order to John, they didn''t dare to attack her easily.


    There were three martial artists in front of her. How could she defeat them all by herself.


    "Madam, please get in the car."


    Hearing the same sentence, Nina was so angry. Then there was a sound of footsteps behind her.


    It was John.


    "Mr. John." The three of them bowed respectfully.


    Nina was stunned. She didn''t dare to look at John. When the three of them rxed their vignce, she


    bypassed them and ran away.


    Henry eximed, "Mr. John, madam ran away."


    "Go and tie her back." John frowned. His dark eyes made his face even darker. He knew that the little


    girl who was about to divorce would escape.


    "Yes."


    Seeing the three of them follow up, John said again, "Don''t hurt her at all."


    "Yes." Richard was stunned for a moment. It was the first time for Richard to kidnap someone without


    hurting others. It was too difficult for them.


    John breathed a sigh of relief. John sent out Nine, who was waving its head and tail beside him. "Nine,


    go."


    But this time, Nine didn''t listen to him.


    John said coldly, "You''ve learned to protect her now."


    The night wind gently stroked John''s handsome face, looking at the purple figure that shed away in


    front of him. He looked cold and his thin red lips were tightly pursed. He was full of confident.


    The little girl could not escape from his control, unless someone helped her.


    There was no one around the Ye Family. The guests here were all the bigwigs and celebrities invited by


    the Ye Family. Now no one woulde to the banquet, only those who left in advance.


    As a member of Ye Family, he had already known that Nina was his wife. No one would risk their lives


    to help the little girl leave.


    Her friend, Michelle, was in Spring City. James didn''t dare to offend him. Albert was still in Ye Family,


    so No one could help her.


    Atst, the boy had to go back to the North Yard with her obediently.


    John always made a perfect n but this time he forgot to count Noah in.


    "It''s great to have a car!" With the help of all sorts of obstacles to avoid the chase, Nina finally saw a


    glimmer of hope and immediately reached out to stop the car.


    All of a sudden, a figure sprang up from the roadside corner. Noah braked sharply. Before he could


    react, he heard a hurried voice, "Friend, help me. I will pay you back."


    Noah took a closer look and asked, "Ninja?"


    "Senior?" Nina was stunned for half a second, and then said happily, "I''m saved. Senior, open the door


    quickly. Someone wants to catch me."


    Nina patted the car door, sweating with anxiety. She had just yed a trick and Richard and the two


    maids were looking for her in the situ. Soon, they would find that she was not in the small park, and


    they would catch up.


    "Get in the car." Noah opened the car door and Nina got in quickly.


    "Ninja, where are your shoes? Why are you barefoot? " Noah didn''t ask her the reason. He noticed her


    bare feet which covered with dirt and dusty.


    Just now, he saw that Nina ran out from a small park, which was full of stone roads. There were rubble


    and broken wood on the grass and wood. He didn''t know if her feet were injured.


    "It doesn''t matter. Senior, hurry up. They are going to catch up." At this nervous moment, Nina was not


    in the mood to pay attention to her feet at all. Her eyes were fixed on the corner under the dim light.


    "Sit tight." Noah turned the car around and stepped on the elerator. The car was like an arrow off


    the string.


    When Richard and maids came out, Noah''s car just turned around. They could only hear the sound of


    the car driving away.


    "Someone helped madam run away." Richard was embarrassed. The three of them couldn''t stop a


    twenty year old girl.


    "What should we do?" They looked at Richard.


    "You follow up and see if you can see the license te number of that car clearly. I''ll go back and report


    to Mr. John."


    Richard summoned up his courage and went back to report, "Please punish us, Mr. John. We failed to


    get madam back. Someone helped madam escape."

 Chapter 144 Im Also Your Brother

    Chapter 144 I''m Also Your Brother


    When John heard that Nina had escaped, he immediately burst into anger. The air around him was


    cold, and no one was allowed to get close to him.


    "Richard, send everyone out to secretly search."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Yes." Richard was not only the leader of the two hundred guards, but also the leader of forty people


    who were assigned to Mr. John. With Mr. John''s order, he quickly sent out the remaining guards.


    The guards of the Shi Family moved quickly. Each of them drove a SUV and secretly search in LC City.


    The car was low-key and they scattered in different directions, so they wouldn''t be easily noticed. But


    Nina and Noah were sensitive people. The more dangerous they were, the more carefully they


    observed the surrounding environment.


    "Senior, there is something wrong with that car." Nina pointed at a ck SUV not far away and frowned


    slightly. She saw a small bulge on the car, which was not the original version.


    "Monitor, a micro monitor which can rotate to any direction." Noah happened to know this kind of


    monitor and had seen it in a case which a rich family was imprisoned.


    He nced at the te number of the car again and felt familiar. He thought quickly. "It''s the car of the


    Shi Family."


    "Sure enough, he sent someone to catch me." Nina narrowed her dangerous eyes, quickly unfastened


    her seat belt and turned to the back seat.


    "Did you offend Mr. John?" Noah didn''t know that Nina was his wife, so he could only think in this way.


    But Noah felt that it was impossible. ording to his understanding of Mr. John and Mr. John''s attitude


    towards Ninast time, Mr. John treated her well. How could he send people to arrest her wantonly?


    Nina didn''t have time to exin to Noah, she had to ask Noah for help. "Senior, please help your junior


    sister! Please! John is very smart. If I hide somewhere else, he will definitely find me. You not only have


    a strong reconnaissance ability, but also have a stronger anti reconnaissance ability. You don''t let him


    take me back. "


    Noah looked at Nina through the rearview mirror. Her little face was slightly wrinkled. She bit her lips,


    and put her palms together devoutly.


    "Please, senior." Nina could only ce her hope on her senior. She couldn''t go back to the North Yard.


    Even if she liked him, she hadn''t made any ns to be his real wife.


    "Okay." Noah nodded. His deep and hoarse voice sounded reassuring and steady.


    "Thank you, senior." Nina''s eyes brightened. She really saw hope.


    At this time, a suspicious car wasing towards them. Nina immediately crawled in the back seat and


    sessfully avoided the search.


    With John''s ability to control half of LC City, Noah couldn''t arrange Nina anywhere else, so he could


    only take Nina back to his apartment.


    Noah''s apartment was four hundred meters away from the police station. It was an ordinary residential


    building with only five floors. There was no elevator, so they could only take the stairs.


    The stairs were very clean. There were white and orange tiles on the floor. It was cold for Nina to step


    on them barefoot.


    They arrived at the fifth floor.


    Noah opened the door and Nina followed in. It was spacious, bright and tidy. Beside the sofa was a


    huge bookshelf, which was filled with books rted to reconnaissance. On the other side of the


    bookshelf was a desk, on which there was a pot of cactus, blooming a yellow flower.


    "Ninja, you can sit on the sofa."


    "Okay." Nina stepped on the soft carpet and sat on the sofa. Suddenly, she felt a slight pain from her


    feet.


    She found that her feet was scratched by ident. There were little soil covered with blood. She didn''t


    know the injury of her feet.


    She had been busy running away, so she had no time to pay attention to anything on the ground or the


    pain from her feet.


    Now she sat down quietly. The pain on her feet was getting bigger and bigger, which made her frown


    slightly. She looked up to look for the bathroom. She wanted to wash her feet and see how the wound


    was.


    When she happened to nce at the bathroom, Noah came over with a basin of hot water and put it in


    front of Nina. With a flicker of worry in his eyes, he said, "Wash your feet first to see if you are injured."


    "Thank you, senior." Nina''s eyes were full of gratitude. It was easy to make things better, but it was


    difficult to provide timely help. It''s not easy for a man to bring water himself.


    Senior was such a good man. If anyone marries him, she will be very happy.


    "You''re wee. I have three spacious rooms. You can stay here first. You can leave anytime you


    want. " Noah frowned when he saw Nina''s white and tender feet washing in the warm water. The clear


    water gradually became a little muddy, and the water was mixed with red blood.


    "Ninja, your feet are injured." Noah said with worry.


    "Ouch..." Nina took a deep breath. Her feet were a little numb when she ran before, so she didn''t feel


    very painful. But when her feet were cleaned in warm water, she could clearly feel the pain.


    "I think so. Senior, do you have a medicine box?" Nina took her feet out of the basin and dried them


    with a towel.


    "Wait a minute." Noah turned around and took the medicine box back. At this moment, Nina was sitting


    cross legged on the sofa. Her hands held her ankles and turning over her feet. There was a long cut of


    about three centimeters on her right foot, and there were some slender wounds on her left foot, which


    were still bleeding, but not very deep.


    "I just walked around the park. Why did I scratch my feet like this?"


    "Don''t touch your feet. Let me see." Noah sat on the sofa and put the medicine box aside. He put


    Nina''s calf on his thigh and bent to check the wound.


    Except for her brother and John, Nina had never been so close to any man, especially when she put


    her legs on someone else''s thighs. She felt a sense of warmth through Noah''s thin suit pants.


    "I can check myself." Nina withdrew her feet and looked at him shyly. After all, it was improper for a


    man to touch a woman.


    Noah raised his eyes to look at Nina. Noticing the slight alienation in her eyes, he couldn''t help


    This simple sentence made Nina absent-minded. Her brother once said the same words to her.


    She lost her way in the forest of CM Ind and fell down identally before. When her brother found


    her, he squatted down in front of her and wanted to carry her.


    She remembered what the teacher had told her, so she said to her brother that it was improper for a


    man to touch a woman.


    Nina still remembered her brother''s helpless expression at that time. He put his hands on her shoulders


    and patiently exined, "Ninja, I''m your brother, not anyone else. It''s normal for a brother to carry his


    sister."


    Hearing Noah''s words, Nina seemed to go back to the past. Her brother''s shadow gradually


    ovepped. She stared at Noah with her wet eyes and whispered, "Brother..."


    Noah was stunned for a moment, and then smiled gently. "I''m your senior as well as your brother. You


    can call me brother."


    Then he pulled over Nina''s calf and put it on his leg. He turned around and opened the medicine box.


    He took out the disinfecting alcohol and bent down to disinfect Nina''s wound.


    "Ninja, it might hurt a little. Hold on." Before applying the medicine, Noah gave her a psychological


    construction with concern, like coaxing a child.

 Chapter 145 How Shameless John Was

    Chapter 145 How Shameless John Was


    Nina came to her senses. She said firmly, "I''m not afraid of pain."


    When she learned martial arts, she was often injured and didn''t say anything. Now it was just a little


    injury and she could endure it.


    "I won''tugh at you if you say that you feel painful." Noah chuckled. ''What a stubborn girl.''


    "I''ll try to be gentle. It must hurt. Just bear it." Noah used a cotton swab moistened with alcohol to clean


    the wound carefully.


    Before the wound was touched, the cold feeling made Nina feelfortable and she gradually rxed


    her body.


    As soon as she rxed herself, the wound was touched. The sudden pain made Nina''s foot suddenly


    retreat. She identally kicked over the cotton swab in Noah''s hand and it fell to the ground.


    "Does it hurt?" Noah turned his head to look at Nina and said in a concerned and gentle tone, "I haven''t


    done this to a girl before so I don''t know how to do it. I''ll be gentler."


    "No, no. It doesn''t hurt at all." Nina grinned. This time, she took the initiative to stretch out her foot,


    pursed her lips and made a small suggestion. "Could you please get a small fan for me? Alcohol


    makes me painful."


    Noah chuckled. What a stubborn and lovely girl.


    "There is no such a small fan at home. Try to put up with it."


    "Okay." She had to bear the pain. Now she was in danger. It was impossible for her to be taken care of


    by others as she was in CM Ind.


    Noah took out another cotton swab to clean the wound for Nina. When he was about to touch the


    wound, Noah suddenly opened his mouth and blew gently on her wound. The slightly cold breath with a


    little warmth instantly neutralized the coldness and pain, making Nina feel relieved.


    "Does it still hurt?" Noah stopped blowing and cleaning the wound.


    Nina shook her head obediently. "No, it doesn''t hurt. Thank you. You are much smarter than my


    brother. My brother had spent a lot of time and energy to find a little fan."


    "Really? My aunt taught me this." Noah carefully cleaned the wounds on Nina''s feet.


    "Brother, I met your aunt in the Ye family today. She''s passionate and kind." Of course, when Kristina


    asked Nina where the lollipop came from, she was very tough. Andter she treated Nina kindly.


    "My aunt? Do you know who I am?" Noah paused, thinking that Nina ran out of the park of the Ye


    family.


    Nina was wearing a dress and Noah was sure that she had attended his half sister''s birthday party.


    Noah didn''t n to go back, but he heard that Vivian was going to be engaged to Mr. John. As his elder


    brother, he''d better go back.


    He had just entered the Ye family and then went back home.


    Nina leaned forward on the sofa and said in surprise, "You, the eldest son of the Ye family, work as a


    policeman unexpectedly. However, I admire you more and more."


    If Noah didn''t work as a policeman, he didn''t need to worry about living. He could inherit the Ye family''s


    property, have arge amount of wealth and have the admiration of countless young girls.


    Look at John. Wherever he went, he was the focus. Countless women looked at him. There were


    countless women who admired him, especially Vivian.


    However, Nina had heard that John didn''t allow Vivian to call him Brother John.


    All of a sudden, Nina pursed her lips and smiled. She didn''t expect that John would remember her


    nonsense when she was drunk.


    And he officially announced their rtionship, "Nina, my legal wife."


    John''s gentle and firm voice hovered in her ears, upying her mind.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    No, no.


    The smile on Nina''s face disappeared all of a sudden. How could she think of John, the big liar?


    John had known who her husband was, but he didn''t tell her. He even threatened her with twenty


    million dors every day and often made fun of her.


    Now he wanted to take her back to the North Yard.


    ''Nina, how can you miss him?''


    How she wished she could p herself on the face. ''What are you thinking about? You always want a


    divorce.''


    "There''s nothing to admire. I just do what I like. On the contrary, I admire you. You left CM Ind, left


    your family and came to LC City alone." Noah didn''t know much about the background of Nina, so he


    could only guess that she was from CM Ind and wasn''t from an ordinary family.


    Noah guessed it ording to Nina''s temperament, calmness and martial arts skills. And there was also


    something unusual hidden in her eyes, unlike ordinary girls.


    Noah thought that Nina had many secrets.


    "Really? I just don''t want to be controlled by my family." Nina curled her lips helplessly. Talking about


    home, she felt sad and also missed her home.


    "Me, too. My aunt has always wanted me to take over the family business. I prefer my current life,


    which is very meaningful to me." Noah loosened Nina''s foot and took out the hemostatic medicine from


    the medicine box. After hesitating for a while, he put it back.


    "What''s wrong? Can''t that medicine be used?" Nina asked suspiciously.


    "It can be used. I usually use this medicine. I can use it. You are a girl and can''t use it. It has no effect


    on removing scars. Wait for me to call a doctor for you." For a man, it was not a big deal to have a scar.


    For a girl, it was not good to have a scar.


    Noah stood up and went to the balcony. He called his private doctor and told him the details of the


    wound of Nina.


    When he was about to put away his phone, he received a piece of news. He turned his head to look at


    Nina sitting quietly on the sofa.


    It turned out that Nina''s husband was John.


    Putting his phone in his pocket, Noah walked towards Nina andforted her, "Ninja, the doctor will be


    here soon. Please wait for a moment."


    "Brother, why are you so kind?" Nina blinked her bright eyes. When she smiled, her white teeth could


    be seen. She was pure and beautiful.


    "I''m your senior and also your brother." Noah smiled gently. He thought of the murmur of Nina just now


    and guessed that she must miss home.


    At the same time, he turned around and poured a ss of warm water for Nina.


    Nina was amused by Noah. She took the water from his hand and drank it, feeling much more rxed.


    "Brother, I may have to stay here to hide myself for a while." What happened tonight made her mind in


    a mess.


    She was worried.


    "No problem. But will Mr. John allow you to do so?" Noah decided to tell her, "Mr. John has announced


    your marriage to the public."


    Somehow, when he said this, Noah felt something heavy in his heart.


    "What?" With a shocked look on her face, Nina stood still.


    Noah took out his phone again, clicked on the hot headlines and handed it to Nina. "There are also


    photos of your marriage certificates."


    "What?" Nina was shocked again. She quickly took over the phone to look at the photos. She said


    suspiciously, "How dare John make the photos of the marriage certificates public? Doesn''t he care


    about his face?"


    She clearly remembered the photos on the marriage certificates. John really looked a little ugly in the


    photo.


    However, when she took a closer look at the photo, she found that the photo she saw on the phone


    was different from the one she saw on the marriage certificate.


    "John, how shameless you are!" He was absolutely shameless.


    He even had his photo retouched to make himself look handsome.

 Chapter 146 I Just Want To Find A Place To Hide

    Chapter 146 I Just Want To Find A ce To Hide


    Hearing this, Noah smiled and said, "No one dares to say Mr. John but you."


    Nina paused and she pursed her lips. Her long eyshes covered a trace of light in her eyes. She


    returned the phone to Noah and said calmly, "Do you also think he is giving in to me?"


    Nina didn''t think so. If she fought with bare hands, John was no match for her.


    Not along to giving in to her.


    If theypared family background, she was not bad either.


    There was only one thing that Nina admitted that she was inferior to John. That was vicious means and


    decisive killing will.


    Noah took the phone and smiled without saying a word. He acquiesced in it, because Mr. John was not


    only the emperor of the world, but also the Yama of the underworld. The way Mr. John punish people


    was to torture them.


    Ninja was really important in Mr. John''s heart.


    "Ninja, did you have dinner tonight?" Noah asked, ncing at the kitchen.


    If Noah didn''t mention it, Nina almost forgot that she hadn''t had dinner. She touched her t stomach


    and said, "I''m hungry. Do you have anything to eat?"


    "Yes. There are still two fish in the fridge. But the fish were just frozen and not so fresh. " He was often


    busy at the scene of the case. Sometimes he worked day and night, and had no time to buy fresh food,


    so he could only buy a lot of food materials at one time and put them in the fridge.


    "Great! Senior, thank you so much. Aren''t you the master of Ye Family? Can you cook? " Nina turned


    her head and seemed to have discovered a new continent in surprise.


    Nina and her family didn''t know how to cook, and each of them had their own chef. However, her


    brother was a famous gourmet expert in the CM Ind.


    "I have to learn more skills since I have been away all year round." Noah took out a fish from the fridge


    and went into the kitchen.


    With an injured foot, Nina could only sit on the sofa and wait. The sound of cooking came from the


    kitchen, which made her mouth twitch and she became more and more hungry.


    On the way, someone rang the doorbell. Noah went to open the door himself. It was his private doctor,


    Kelly Han. As a young woman, Kelly Han looked ordinary but very high-end. She wore simple clothes


    but could not cover her heroic spirit. Her nted eyes were slightly raised, which made her more


    charming.


    "Kelly Han, check Ninja''s foot. Her feet can''t leave a scar." Noah said to Kelly Han, and then turned to


    look at Nina with gentle eyes. "Ninja, this is Kelly Han, my private doctor, and also my cousin. She is a


    good doctor. You should listen to the doctorter."


    Noah was always like elder brother who cared about his younger sister.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, don''t worry, senior." Nina nodded and gave him aforting smile.


    When Kelly Han saw Nina, she said in surprise, "Brother, where did you bring the girl back? She''s so


    beautiful. Is she the victim or the family of the victim in your case? "


    "No. Ninja is my junior sister, Professor Gu''sst disciple. Do you still remember the series of killings I


    told you a few days ago? It was her who solved the case. " Every time Noah mentioned this, he


    couldn''t help praising Nina.


    Kelly was surprised. The girl looked quiet but she was so bold.


    "Both of you are not mortals." Kelly Han thought for a while and gave thisment. Then he walked


    towards Nina and said in a familiar gentle voice, "Ninja, let me see your feet."


    "Okay, thank you, Dr. Kelly." With a grateful smile, Nina put her foot on Kelly Han''s leg.


    "You''re wee. If you don''t mind, just call me cousin, or just call me Kelly like my brother." Kelly Han


    looked at the wound on her foot and frowned. She turned around and took out the ointment. "It''s not


    serious, but it''s not light. If you are not careful, there will be scars. At that time, it''s not good-looking.


    But don''t worry. I''ve just developed an ointment, which can stop bleeding and heal the wounds. There


    won''t be scars left. But you can''t easily touch water or eat spicy food. "


    Kelly Han took out the ointment and gently applied it on her feet. Then she applied the square gauze


    on Nina''s feet. "Give you this bottle of medicine and this bag of gauze. Change the medicine every


    morning and night. Don''t put it on the ground easily, or the wound will open."


    "Thank you." Nina kept the doctor''s words in mind.


    "You''re wee. Anyway, it''s not free." Then Kelly Han turned around and shouted to the kitchen,


    "Brother, don''t forget to pay for the treatment and medical fees."


    "I can pay for you." Nina was about to pay the bill. She touched her clothes and found that her phone


    seemed to have fallen into Ye Family''s house. She was a little embarrassed. "Tell me the card number.


    I''ll give you another day."


    "No, No. I don''t ept your money. I only ept his money." Kelly Han smiled, stood up and leaned


    against the kitchen door, asking meaningfully, "Do you like that girl?"


    Noah''s heart skipped a beat. He continued to deal with the raw fish and said calmly, "Ninja''s husband is


    Mr. John."


    "Sorry. I didn''t say anything." Hearing the name of Mr. John, Kelly Han''s neck shrank a little. She


    reminded Noah to remember to pay for the money. She said goodbye to Nina and left with the medicine


    box.


    After a while, there was a fresh smelling from the kitchen.


    Noah came out with a small hot pot in his hand. There were different kinds of nts on the table,


    including raw fish, beef balls, corn......


    The two of them had a hot pot, which satisfied them very much on a slightly cold night.


    Thinking of Kelly''s words, Nina asked Noah, "Do you often help the victims and their families?"


    "Not often. I''ll just help them as possible as I can. " Noah put the fish into Nina''s bowl and said, "Ninja,


    eat more."


    After dinner, Nina pointed to a room and walked in with the help of Noah.


    After saying good night to each other, Noah suddenly received a call from the police station and left in a


    hurry.


    Nina moved her body and sat in front of the table in the room. She took out her watch and opened the


    virtualputer. She opened the scanned marriage certificate and checked the authenticity of it.


    As a result, the person who got the marriage certificate with her was really John. This time, she easily


    found the information about the residence of the SQ Road. The owner''s surname of the house was Shi.


    There was no doubt that John was really her husband.


    She checked the screen and found that the headline of the news was about their marriage. The amount


    of views was 10W and the repost was 10W. But it was strange that she couldn''t make anyments,


    not even forward anyments.


    Nina slightly moved her fingers and saw thements in the first three minutes. They seemed to say


    that she didn''t deserve John, and somements were even worse.


    But now there was noment. It seemed that there was a technical staff behind it, and the person


    behind it was exactly ordered by John.


    How could John let others insult his little girl behind his back? All the ounts with extremements


    were blocked.


    Nina''s heart wasplicated. She remembered that she had said she wanted a divorce. If she didn''t


    divorce, they would perish together, or she would beat him until he agree to divorce.


    But now, she just wanted to find a ce to hide.


    As for the divorce...... She was a little reluctant.

 Chapter 147 Threaten Her To Go Home

    Chapter 147 Threaten Her To Go Home


    At night, Nina tossed and turned. She didn''t fall asleep until the dawn came.


    John also hadn''t fell asleep. John sent out more people to find Nina but they still couldn''t find her.


    He didn''t close his eyes to rest all the night. Then he immediately made a bold decision. He decided to


    look for Nina all over the city and offer a reward to the one who find Nina.


    John contacted the most influential media in LC City. Sitting neatly in front of the camera, he said


    slowly, "My wife is still young. She doesn''t know the way and forgot to bring her mobile phone. She


    hasn''te home yet. If anyone find her and send her to the Time Group, I will offer a reward."


    When Nina woke up, she saw this short hot video that was only fifteen seconds long. The man in the


    video was calm, but his eyes were very gentle. Nina heard his low and deep voice from this video.


    There was a photo of her in the lower right corner of the video. This was a selfie without makeup when


    she was participating in the school beautypetition.


    Nina was so frightened that she immediately turned off the screen, crawled into bed and slept for a


    while.


    That person must not be John. Hadn''t he never appeared in public?


    She must be crazy and hallucinating to see this video.


    There were more and more people searching for Nina outside. Noah was also very busy. He went out


    early and came backte every day. He didn''t have time to talk with Nina.


    Nina had been hiding for two days.


    John had searched for two days, but they couldn''t find any trace. The whole Time Group, the North


    Yard, and the entire Shi Family were enveloped by low pressure that no one dared to make a sound.


    In the Time Group.


    Henry pushed the door of the President''s office and said, "Mr. John, we still haven''t found madam."


    "Okay." John nodded with displeasure. Henry broke out in a cold sweat. Henry quickly told him another


    good news, "Richard has found Miss Michelle in Spring City."


    Finally, John raised his eyelids slightly. A cold light reflected in his deep eyes. "Record a video and post


    it online."


    "Yes." Henry turned around and went out. Within half a minute, the Inte was full of the video of


    Michelle standing at the seaside of Spring City.


    In the video, Michelle was very happy. Her eyes were like crescent moons, and the two little tiger teeth


    were even more lovely. She said, "Nini, it turns out that Uncle John is your husband. Then you don''t


    have to divorce him. Just stay with Uncle John. Uncle John said that you were going to get married and


    asked me to be your bridesmaid. He also specially sent someone to pick me up, so you have to wait for


    me. Wait for me to be your bridesmaid when Ie back. "


    When the video was about to be finished, a man suddenly appeared and asked in confusion, "Miss


    Michelle, I heard that the training you participated in is very important to you. Do you really want to give


    up this opportunity for the wife of the president?"


    Michelle said, "Oh, it doesn''t matter. I have to go back to be Nini''s bridesmaid. In that case, Nini must


    be very happy."


    Michelle turned around and found that the camera was still shooting. She said anxiously, "Oh my God,


    did you shoot all the things in the video just now? Shh, you have to cut off thest partter, or Nini will


    have psychological burden. You must cut it off, okay? "


    The video ended here, and they didn''t cut off thest episode.


    It seemed that there was nothing wrong with the video. On the contrary, it was from her best friend''s


    sincere wishes.


    Only Nina knew that this was a threat.


    The man who appeared in the video was Richard. The focus of the video was not in the front, but the


    following episode.


    If Nina didn''t go back, then Michelle would be taken back to Richard from Spring City by Richard, and


    Michelle would lose the chance to participate in the training. It would be even more difficult for her to


    continue to advance to the professionalpetition in the future.


    "John, you are a shameless bastard, you y a trick on me again. I won''t let you off when I go back."


    Nina was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She had no choice but to log in to WeChat and dialed the


    WeChat number of John.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz......


    The phone put on the table by John rang. It showed that "little girl" invited you for a voice call.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "She is calling me." With a smile on his lips, John felt a little rxed. He leaned back on the chair and


    took the phone with his fair fingers. He looked at the screen of the phone yfully, but didn''t answer it.


    She didn''t know how to behave herself if she wasn''t taught a lesson by him.


    John didn''t answer the first voice call. Nina was so angry that she almost jumped her feet. She knew


    that John did it on purpose. She still called the second one, but he didn''t answer.


    Nina took a deep breath and called him the third time.


    This time, it finally worked.


    As soon as John picked up the phone, a furious lion roar came to his ear, "John, you threatened me


    again. I''ll divorce you as soon as I go back!"


    She was so angry that her usual calmnesspletely disappeared.


    However, John didn''tfort her. He threatened in azy and low voice, "Either youe back, or


    Michellees back."


    "John, every time Mickey sees you, she calls you Uncle John. Why did you do this to her?" Nina was


    very aggrieved.


    John didn''t care about this. "Did I ask her to shout?"


    Nina was so angry. "You...... You just ruin her career by doing this. "


    "It''s not my career." John had always been cold and ruthless. He didn''t care about anyone or anything


    that had nothing to do with him.


    What he cared about was only this ungrateful little girl.


    "I tell you thest time. Either youe back, or shees back." Suddenly, John lost his patience


    and shouted sternly.


    Nina was so angry that her face turned pale. If John was in front of her, she would definitely beat him


    until he couldn''t take care of himself.


    She took a deep breath, trying to restrain her impulse to kill people. After a while, she gritted her teeth


    andpromised, "Youe to pick me up."


    "Come back by yourself." If you have the ability to escape, why couldn''t youe back? John''s voice


    was cold. It seemed that he was angry.


    At the thought of Mickey, Nina clenched her fists and her shoulders drooped like a deted ball. She


    could only admit, "My feet are injured."


    With concern in his eyes, John suddenly stood up and left the office. He spat out two words in a cold


    voice, "Address."


    The next second, he hung up the phone and searched Nina ording to the position given by Nina.


    After sending the address, Nina called Noah and told him that she was going back. Noah just said


    "Okay" and hung up.


    Half an hourter, Nina heard the door open.


    Only Noah who was the owner of the apartment could open the door.


    "Senior? Is that you? " Nina poked her head out and listened carefully to the footsteps.


    "I''m back." Noah''s hoarse voice was very discerning. While listening carefully, Nina heard two


    Noah walked steadily without heavy steps. The other voice was not only steady, but also with a sense


    of depression. It seemed that he had a bad intention.


    "Senior, who is the person beside you?" Nina had always been sensitive, but she also thought that


    Noah''s career was always apanied by danger, so she became vignt. She lifted the quilt and got


    out of bed. She lightly hid behind the door and held her breath.


    This time, Noah stopped instead of replying. Another heavy depressed step approached Nina, and the


    air around her became cold.


    As the footsteps approached, Nina made up her mind and turned around to give him a side kick.

 Chapter 148 Take It Off

    Chapter 148 Take It Off


    At this moment, John nimbly dodged and took half a step back to avoid the attack of Nina. He quickly


    grabbed Nina''s ankle and pulled it, making her do the splits on the ground. Nina was shocked.


    "John?" She raised her head suddenly and saw clearly the dark face of John. She could feel the anger


    in his heart.


    John looked down at Nina. His eyes were cold and frightening.


    ''How dare you stay in another man''s house, sleep in his bed and even wear his T-shirt? How dare you!''


    He came to take her back home and was kicked by her.


    "Nina, you are too arrogant." John''s voice was t and emotionless, which was frightening.


    Nina didn''t dare to look directly at him.


    This time, he seemed to be really angry.


    "Ninja, are you okay?" Noah found that Nina was still on the cold ground. He frowned and bent down to


    help her up. "Ninja, get up. The ground is cold. Why do you get out of bed? Are your feet still hurt?"


    Noah looked at the gauze on the wound of her feet. There was no blood seeping out. He thought that


    she might be fine. But he wasn''t sure whether there was anything wrong with her feet.


    "I''m fine, brother. In fact, my feet are almost recovered." Nina stood up and felt a stabbing pain.


    Her feet were hurt again.


    Just now, she mistakenly thought that there was a bad guy breaking in and she got out of bed


    regardless of her wound. Now she felt a little painful.


    Hearing how Noah and Nina called each other and seeing the concern in Noah''s words and the gentle


    attitude of Nina towards Noah, a trace of coldness shed through John''s eyes.


    John stretched out his hand and pulled Nina into his arms, making Nina''s wound rub against the


    ground, which caused even more pain. When she fell into the arms of John, she frowned and bit her


    lips.


    However, in the eyes of John, Nina was showing disgust and didn''t want to get close to him.


    "Ninja."


    Noah''s sudden concern irritated John.


    "Noah, don''t covet my woman. Otherwise, you will not be the only one to suffer. Kristina will also


    suffer."


    Noah had never been afraid of John, but he was not as heartless as John. He was afraid of hurting the


    people around him.


    Kristina, Nina and so on.


    John tightly held Nina and his powerful hand pinched her soft shoulder. He continued to exert more


    strength, causing her to clench her teeth in pain, and her face was slightly pale.


    "Mr. John, there are wounds on Ninja''s feet. Don''t let her keep standing." Noah looked at Nina''s pale


    face and felt sorry for her. "You hurt her."


    "John, let go of me." Nina finally couldn''t bear his increasing strength and gritted her teeth.


    What Noah and Nina said made John jealous. Nina was his wife and she could only be cared by him.


    "She doesn''t hurt." ''She was about to kick me just now. Her feet don''t hurt at all.''


    It was not the first time that John had seen her pretend to be hurt.


    "Go back to the North Yard." Then John carried Nina on his shoulder, turned around and left.


    It was not the first time that John carried her on his shoulder. Nina couldn''t remember how many times


    she was carried by him. She was used to it and didn''t struggle at all.


    She just let him carry her downstairs and throw her into the car. Then he carried her back to the master


    bedroom of the North Yard and heavily threw her on the bed.


    As soon as she raised her head, an order came from behind, "Take it off."


    "What?" Nina turned over and looked at the tall man in surprise and astonishment. Facing his back,


    she couldn''t see his face clearly and could only feel the coldness from him.


    John ordered again, "Take off your clothes."


    His cold and frightening voice made Nina feel a little scared. She had never seen John behave in such


    a way. He called her name emotionlessly in Noah''s house just now and now he ordered her to take off


    her clothes expressionlessly.


    Her pale little hand tightly grasped her clothes and her body retreated to the head of the bed. She said


    in a timid voice, "John, what do you want to do?"


    Was he going to do that to her?


    "If you don''t want me to push you against the wall like what I did in the Four Seasons Garden Hotel,


    take off your clothes." He insisted on Nina taking off her clothes. He stared at her body with his gloomy


    eyes.


    Nina swallowed.


    Thinking of the ridiculous night in the Four Seasons Garden Hotel, she felt frightened.


    That day, both of them were framed up. They had sex and didn''t stop for the whole night.


    The cold wall was the ce which Nina was most afraid of. The mixed feeling of heat and coldness


    made her very awful.


    This time, Nina was really scared. She wanted to cry, but finally she stopped crying with stubbornness.


    They were a couple now. It was normal that John wanted to have sex with her.


    "You have said that you won''t force me to do that unless I am willing." Nina still wanted to fight for it.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Her wet eyes were full of expectation and dissatisfaction.


    John took a small step forward and Nina clearly saw his face.


    "If you don''t take off your clothes, I''ll do it for you." He approached Nina.


    "Okay. I''ll take it off right now. I''ll take it off myself. Don''te over." With her eyes closed, she raised


    her hand to stop him.


    She was really afraid of him. "I''ll take off my clothes myself. Just stand there and don''t move."


    Nina pursed her lips, closed her eyes and began to take off her ck T-shirt. There was only a small


    vest, revealing her white skin. Her ck hair hung on both shoulders, making her more attractive.


    "I''ve taken it off." Then she wrapped herself with the quilt, only exposing her head. Her eyes were


    rolling.


    John nced at the bathroom and said, "Wash yourself."


    Nina''s heart jolted. Did John think she was dirty?


    "John, don''t go too far."


    "Wash yourself." John''s words made Nina shiver. Reluctantly, she wrapped herself in the quilt and


    walked to the bathroom.


    After Nina left, the coldness in John''s eyes decreased a lot. He picked up the ck T-shirt and ordered


    Helen, "Burn it."


    It was annoying.


    ''Since you like to wear men''s clothes so much, I''ll give you plenty to wear.''


    Then he told Helen, "Throw away all her clothes and dresses and hang my clothes instead."


    When Nina came out of the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel, she smelled smoke that had not yet


    dissipated. However, she did not see John. There was a white shirt on the bed.


    ''Doesn''t he want to do that with me? Why isn''t he here?''


    She was mentally prepared. Where was John?

 Chapter 149 I Like You

    Chapter 149 I Like You


    She couldn''t find John in the master bedroom. She was a little relieved. She turned around to look for


    clothes in the cloakroom, only to find that all her clothes were missing. They were all men''s clothes.


    However, it was a little different. The men''s clothes of John were very monotonous before. They were


    in the same style, but now there were many types.


    In desperation, Nina could only casually put on a man''s suit. She wore a loose shirt, and loose mop


    pants. Not only did Nina not feel strange, but also she lookedzy and noble.


    Her feet hurt so much that she could only walk with her tiptoes following the ground. She slowly walked


    to the stairway and looked around the hall, but she still couldn''t see John.


    John went to work.


    Nina thought that this matter had passed, and John would not make trouble for her again. After all, she


    had returned to the North Yard as he wished.


    However, in the end, she still couldn''t escape the control of John.


    At night, when Nina was asleep, a man who smelled of cigarettes and alcohol broke in and tore off her


    clothes without any words.


    "Little girl, this is your punishment."


    "Ah...... HMM...... "


    Nina was so frightened that her face turned pale. Her mouth was covered tightly before she could


    scream. Her wrist was tightly grasped by a powerful big hand, and was held above her head. Her legs


    were also suppressed and unable to move.


    The strong smell of cigarettes and alcohol filled the mouth and nose of Nina, apanied by the


    unique hormones of the man.


    Sometimes wild, sometimes gentle.


    Nina was intoxicated and let John to bully her for the whole night.


    At night, no matter how John coaxed Nina to call him husband, Nina would shut up and even take the


    initiative to block his mouth.


    Such an active girl made John unable to stop, so he no longer forced Nina to call him husband.


    Until four o''clock in the next morning.


    Only when John was satisfied could he let go of the sleepy Nina.


    Like holding a child, he took her to the bathroom to wash her body. He frowned when he found her


    injured feet.


    He took Nina back to the bed, found the medicine box, carefully disinfected her wound and applied


    medicine to it.


    "You just don''t listen to me." He was gentle and distressed, and his eyes were full of affection.


    However, Nina didn''t know about it at all.


    When Nina woke up, John had gone. Only the sunlight outside the window was dazzling, and the


    bruises on her body were eye-catching.


    "HMM...... It hurts so much. John, you bastard. " As long as she moved a little, her body seemed to be


    falling apart. It hurt so much that Nina''s eyes were slightly moist. She pursed her lips stubbornly.


    This punishment was too heavy.


    Nina was a little scared.


    "Madam, are you awake?" Helen followed the order of John and waited outside. She didn''t knock on


    the door until she heard the sound.


    Nina turned her head and looked at the door. When she heard Helen''s voice, she felt very familiar.


    "Helen,e in and help me. I can''t get up."


    It was so humiliating. She didn''t expect that she would be bullied by him and couldn''t get out of bed. He


    was too strong.


    Helen pushed the door open and came in. She saw Nina lying on the bed, with only her little head


    exposed and blinking pitifully at her.


    "Oh, madam, let me see how you are." Helen immediately felt sorry for her and hurried to help Nina up.


    The quilt slipped down and Nina was neatly dressed, but the mark on her neck was very eye-catching.


    "Oh my God, Mr. John is so rude to women."


    Nina lowered her eyes and blushed with shame.


    It was too difficult for her to get up by herself now, so she had to ask Helen for help. "Helen, I want to


    go to the bathroom."


    "Okay, I''ll hold her. Please slow down, madam." Helen carefully supported Nina to the bathroom. Her


    feet were painful, and her whole body was aching when she walked.


    If she hadn''t had enough patience, she would have cried.


    "Oh, Mr. John is really rude." Helen treated Nina as her own daughter. Seeing her being bullied like


    this, Helen kept ming Mr. John.


    Someone cared about her and scolded what she thought. Nina felt warm in her heart and said,


    "Nothing."


    "s......" Helen sighed again and told her another bad news. "Madam, Mr. John has told me that you


    can''t go anywhere recently. You can only stay in the master bedroom until you admit your mistake."


    "What? What did I do wrong? I didn''t mention divorce, and I didn''t cheat on him. " Nina stopped. It was


    already difficult for her to get here from the bed, and now it was even more difficult.


    What was wrong with John? Didn''t shee back?


    Last night she was also punished. She wouldn''t run away in the future. Why didn''t he allow her to leave


    the bedroom?


    "Madam, actually..." Helen wanted to say something, but she didn''t know whether she should say it or


    not.


    Noticing her hesitation, Nina said, "Helen, what do you want to say?"


    Helen opened her mouth, "Madam, the dress you are wearing is not yours, is it? It isn''t woman''s


    clothes, is it? "


    She tried to tell her a vague way. Madam was so smart that madam should understand what she


    meant.


    Nina immediately understood. "So, is he jealous?"


    Helen nodded, "I think so."


    "That dress belongs to my senior. He is my brother. There is nothing between us." Nina was filled with


    helplessness. Was this the reason why John took off her clothes?


    Haley once said that jealousy was love.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Does he like me?" Nina asked Helen in a daze.


    Helen burst intoughter. "Madam, haven''t you known that Mr. John likes you?"


    "I don''t know. He didn''t say anything." John had never said that he liked her. He only y a trick on her,


    scolding her and bullying her.


    Helen nced at a hidden ce in the master bedroom and smiled meaningfully. "Madam, do you want


    Mr. John to say that he likes you?"


    Hearing this, Nina blushed and retorted softly, "No."


    Helenughed and raised her voice on purpose, as if she wanted someone to hear her words. "So


    madam is waiting for Mr. John to express his love!"


    "No, it''s just..." Nina couldn''t exin it clearly, but she didn''t know what was on John''s mind.


    What he did was not like what the Inte said.


    Other couples were all in love with sweet, except the two of them who fought openly and yed tricks


    secretly.


    "Well, Madam, I believe you will soon hear Mr. John''s confession of love." Helen said confidently,


    because what they were doing in the bedroom had been seen by Mr. John.


    John didn''t work in his office. He quietly watched what Nina was doing the whole day.


    Nina slept the whole day. John watched her sleeping for the whole day. There was no movement, but


    when John looked at Nina, he suddenly smiled.


    As usual, he didn''t go back to the North Yard until ten o''clock in the evening. As soon as he went back,


    he went to bedroom to look for Nina.


    Compared tost night, he looked particrly gentle tonight. Especially when the two of them were


    sweating profusely, John whispered in the ears of Nina, breathing like orchids, and whispering


    affectionately.


    "I like you."

 Chapter 150 John, It Was My Fault

    Chapter 150 John, It Was My Fault


    John kept the conversation between Nina and Helen in mind and hesitated whether he should say he


    liked her. After all, it was not his style.


    Only others would took the initiative. No one could let Mr. John take the initiative.


    In the end, he took the initiative and found a reason for himself in his heart. The little girl had already


    expressed love to him, and he was only giving the little girl a response.


    When Nina heard the sudden "I like you" from John, she was stunned in ce. Her blinking eyes


    stared at the dark ceiling, as if she had seen the twinkling stars in the sky, just like gold scattered on


    the blue cloth,.


    The rubbing on her earlobes and the burning hands made her feel limp and numb. She was reminded


    of everything she had done with John.


    After Four Seasons Garden, he would always call her little girl in a yful or domineering tone.


    Especially when he said "my little girl", she would have the illusion of returning home.


    When she was kidnapped and helpless, her mind was full of John. In the end, John really appeared like


    a god.


    It was said that heroes fell for beauties, but beauties also couldn''t pass the barrier of heroes.


    "John, say it again." With her two hands holding John''s head resting on her neck, Nina looked into


    John''s eyes.


    With a gleam shining in John''s eyes, he put his forehead against Nina''s forehead. He slowly touched


    Nina''s wrist with his hands, and quietly held her hand with fingers. John gentlyid hands on both sides


    of her head, and bent over to kiss her.


    Thousands of words turned into passion.


    Nina was immersed in it and felt the joy of John. She suddenly smiled and struggled to break free from


    the control of John. She put John down and pressed herself against him.


    "Hahaha..." John smiled with maic.


    The little girl was indeed wild in nature.


    The next day, Nina woke up at noon. There was no warm chest behind her, and the warmth of John


    was still in the quilt.


    Nina leaned sideways and smiled slowly.


    Last night, as expected, she heard the words "I like you" from John. She was very happy.


    John still didn''t let her out of the bedroom, and Nina didn''tin anymore. Anyway, John would ask


    for leave for her, so she didn''t need to go to ss.


    During this period, she asked Helen to buy a set of writing brush and inkstone, and drawn the ink wash


    painting half a year ago with her memory. That painting was done by her when she was missing her


    family.


    Nina had bought a special sea view room in a small fishing vige of Spring City. Every year, she would


    stay there for half a month in winter and summer vacation. She sat by the sea, where she could


    overlook the CM Ind.


    Even if she could only see the ind vaguely, she still felt satisfied.


    Therefore, the painting Isabe bought was drawn by her when she sat there. She just saw the painting


    a few days ago, and she had a deeper impression on it. It was not a big problem to copy it.


    Half an hourter, the painting was finished and put on the table to dry.


    Then she began to paint another one, which was thepensation she promised Isabe. Three hours


    window. It was very quiet and peaceful.


    Afterpleting two pieces of work in session, Nina thought for a while and took out the wedding


    certificate photo saved in her mobile phone. She drew it withugh, almostughing herself to death.


    Nina thought this should be the most miserable time in the history of John. She didn''t know who took


    this photo. Maybe the cameraman had a grudge against John.


    This moment was very memorable. After painting, Nina hung it in the foreground of the bedroom.


    "Well, I''m most satisfied with this painting." Nina pped her hands and stared at the painting seriously.


    Then she couldn''t help butugh. "Haha...... Hahaha... "


    The whole room was filled withughter of Nina, which even went through the screen and flowed into


    the CEO''s office of the Time Group.


    John saw the whole process clearly, he couldn''t smile at all. John went back to the North Yard with a


    dark face again.


    He pressed Nina against the wall and whispered in her ear with an evil smile, "I''m most satisfied with


    this."


    Then Nina had never got out of bed in three or four days. Even if the cosmetics she bought had arrived,


    she was not in the mood to makeup. She quietlyy in bed, feeling a little helpless.


    "John, it''s my fault." Nina finally lowered her head and apologized.


    People should have a clear estimation of themselves. If she didn''t admit her mistakes, she might be the


    first woman in the world who was exhausted to death in bed.


    Hearing Nina''s apology, John finally smiled in the office and closed the iPad in his hand.


    Thump! Thump! Thump......


    Someone knocked on the door.


    The assistant who had just been promoted not long ago came in, followed by Henry.


    The assistant said respectfully, "Mr. John, Assistant Henry hase back. Should I go back to the front


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    desk?"


    After working as an assistant for a period of time, she still thought it was easy to be a receptionist. Just


    take it as she didn''t have life pursuit.


    It was not easy to work for Mr. John. When Mr. John was not at work, and Assistant Henry was not


    there, she was almost tried to death.


    Besides, Mr. John was temperamental. She would lose her job if she was not careful. She thought it


    was better for her to be the receptionist honestly.


    In a good mood, John looked up at Henry and asked, "Do you need an assistant?"


    "What?" Henry was shocked. When did Mr. John be so kind? Did he finally tame his wife?


    In that case, he would not be polite to John. It was too tired to be an assistant alone. "Yes."


    "You can be Henry''s assistant from now on." John was a good judge of character at work. Although this


    assistant couldn''t deal with professional matters, she had never made any mistakes. It was good to


    help Henry.


    The assistant was surprised and pleased. It was much better to be an assistant to Henry rather than


    Mr. John.


    "Thank you, Mr. John." The assistant was very grateful. It was a good job and she must work hard.


    Henry also bent down to express his thanks, "Thank you for your consideration, Mr. John."


    Mr. John was so considerate today. He had to tell others in thepany as soon as possible.


    After the two of them turned around and went out, Henry sent a message in thepany''s WeChat


    group, "The level ten rm is dismissed. Mr. John is in a good mood, and anyone who needs to sign


    on it shoulde up quickly."


    The WeChat group was in an uproar again, and many people were skeptical. "Assistant Henry, why is


    Mr. John suddenly in a good mood? Tell us a reason as soon as possible, or we won''t dare to his office.


    "


    Henry replied calmly, "Madam has found her way home."


    After thinking for a while, he told them, "Mr. John tamed her in the North Yard."


    "In a minute!" Suddenly, all of them were sending out massages in the WeChat group. The employees


    rushed to the CEO''s office in batches with the documents that needed to be signed.


    Sure enough, John patiently signed dozens of documents. He didn''t pick anything wrong, and his eyes


    were not as frightening as before.


    After signing, the two people went out with tears in their eyes. They thought, ''Thank you, madam. Long


    live madam.''


    Lying on the bed, Nina had sneezed for the whole afternoon, which frightened Helen. When Helen was


    about to go back downstairs and call Mr. John, she saw a familiar person.


    "Miss Jessica?" Helen was a little surprised. Miss Jessica had never stepped into the North Yard. Why


    did she suddenlye today?

 Chapter 151 Nina And Jessica

    Chapter 151 Nina And Jessica


    Jessica was wearing a loose light yellow undershirt and a floral skirt, looking very young. She was born


    beautiful and her skin was well maintained. She looked like a 20-year-old girl.


    However, her gloomy face looked a little scary.


    Looking around, she didn''t see John or Nina. She frowned and asked, "Helen, where are they?"


    "Mr. John is working and madam is upstairs." Helen replied.


    "Upstairs? What is she doing upstairs?" Jessica looked up at the second floor and could only see the


    vestibule of the stairs.


    "Madam is not feeling well and is resting upstairs."


    All of a sudden, Jessica snorted, "She''s young and should be in good health. She must be pretending


    to be difort. John is busy everyday while she''s free at home and spends his money."


    Jessica always remembered that Nina had said what she wanted was all the assets of John.


    Nina was a gold digger and a seductress. John was so infatuated with her. Recently, the news of their


    marriage was widely spread in LC City.


    It took Jessica two or three days topletely calm down. She wanted to ask her father and brother


    about it, but they refused to see her.


    She had been the apple of the eye of the family since she was born. Her family had never given her a


    cold shoulder.


    However, after the appearance of Nina, she was cold-shouldered by her father and her brother.


    Jessica couldn''t ept it.


    So she came to inform John and Nina to attend the family dinner on SQ Road tomorrow night, which


    should have been done by the servant.


    She wanted to see what kind of tricks Nina yed to make her brother abnormal. However, she was


    sleeping in the daytime.


    "Go to ask her toe down." Jessica ordered Helen.


    Helen used to be a servant of the SQ Road, but now she was a servant of the North Yard. She always


    protected the interests of Mr. John, but not the interests of the Shi family.


    Judging from Jessica''s tone, Helen knew how dissatisfied she was with Nina. Helen couldn''t let her do


    something bad to Nina, or John would be heartbroken.


    "Miss Jessica, madam didn''t sleepst night. You have gone through that. I hope you can understand


    her." Helen said in a gentle and alienated tone.


    Of course, Jessica understood what Helen meant, but she didn''t like Nina. A woman without any family


    background and with many rumors didn''t match her brother.


    "It''s already afternoon. No matter how ufortable she is, she should wake up now. Go and ask her


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    toe down. She is now John''s wife and I am John''s sister. The eldest sister is as important as


    mother. She shoulde down to receive me." Jessica put her bag on the sofa and sat down, putting


    pressure on Helen.


    She must meet with Nina today.


    Helen sighed in her heart, ''What should happen will still happen.''


    John and Jessica had the best rtionship. The two of them had simr characters. Jessica cared


    John so much that she wanted to take care of everything for him.


    Now even Jessica wanted to interfere in John''s marriage.


    Helen couldn''t resist Jessica''s pressure, so she had to go upstairs to wake up Nina. "Madam, wake up.


    How are you feeling now?"


    "What''s wrong? Helen." Nina opened her sleepy eyes and closed them again when she saw Helen.


    She was really tired.


    It was all John''s fault. He had kissed her or hugged her the whole night, making her feel painful all over


    her body.


    Helen felt sorry for Nina. Considering Jessica''s pressure, she pulled Nina up and said worriedly,


    "Madam, Miss Jessica wants to see you. She is waiting for you downstairs."


    "Miss Jessica?" Nina suddenly opened her eyes and propped herself up. "Jessica hase here?"


    She knew very well how much Jessica disliked her.


    "Yes, madam. Miss Jessica says that the eldest sister is as important as mother and asks you to


    receive her in person."


    "I see. Helen, you go downstairs first. I''ll be there soon."


    Helen turned around and walked out of the bedroom. Nina got up gently. Every night when Nina was


    asleep, John would apply medicine to her feet. Now that her feet were almost recovered, she could


    walk freely on a t ce.


    There were no women''s clothes in the North Yard now and all of them were men''s clothes. Nina could


    only take out some suitable clothes from the wardrobe to wear. Then she went downstairs.


    As soon as Nina appeared at the stairway, Jessica sneered, "Nina, you get up so early. The sun is


    about to set."


    "Thank you for your praise, Miss Jessica. Sleeping is one of my hobbies." Nina replied calmly and went


    downstairs step by step.


    Jessica was full of disdain. When she raised her eyes and saw the clothes on Nina, she became even


    more disdainful. "What are you wearing? You don''t look like a girl at all, just like a man. People may


    think our family is so poor that we can''t even afford a woman''s clothes."


    Nina looked down at her clothes and didn''t find anything wrong. Instead, she felt she was a little cool.


    "The clothes of John are all customized by international brands. They should be much more expensive


    than the women''s clothes we usually wear, right? Don''t you know this brand, Miss Jessica?" With a


    confused look on her face, Nina looked at Jessica innocently.


    "Are you wearing John''s clothes?" Jessica didn''t notice it at all. When she took a closer look, she found


    that it was true. She immediately felt a little ufortable.


    Didn''t it mean that she had poor eyesight?


    Jessica immediately changed the topic to hide her uneasiness. "A woman shouldn''t wear men''s


    clothes."


    In fact, Nina didn''t want to continue the stalemate with Jessica. She didn''t like to beat around the bush


    and liked to say directly. "John is my husband now. I can wear his clothes."


    At the mention of John''s marriage, Jessica became angry. Everyone knew that she was trying to make


    a match between John and Vivian. She also promised to the Ye family that John would definitely marry


    Vivian.


    Unexpectedly, Nina fell in love with John secretly and got married. Wasn''t it a p in Jessica''s face and


    a disgrace to her?


    "Nina, you are indeed the legal wife of John at present, but I don''t know whether you will still be his wife


    As long as they divorced, Vivian would marry John. At that time, it would be a good deal for the Shi


    family and the Ye family to get closer rtionship.


    Nina replied, "At least now."


    "Humph! Sooner orter, you will find that you don''t match John at all. Only Vivian is good enough for


    him." Jessica disliked Nina so much.


    Nina suddenly remembered what John had said and said it to Jessica. "No matter how good Vivian is,


    I''m still John''s first wife."


    "You..." Jessica was so angry that she didn''t know what to say. She hated Nina even more.


    No one dared to talk to her like that. Even John would show respect to her.


    Helen worried about Nina so she secretly contacted John.


    As soon as Helen saw Johne back, she shouted, "Mr. John, you''re back."


    When John came back, the displeasure on Jessica''s face immediately disappeared. She turned around


    and said with a smile, "John, why do youe back so early today?"


    Her face changed quickly.

 Chapter 152 Romance

    Chapter 152 Romance


    Seeing Jessica, John was a little surprised. Then he looked at Nina, who was indifferent, and he


    frowned slightly.


    "I want toe back so I''m back." He knew that Jessica was hostile to Nina, so he could only say that.


    In fact, Helen told him that Nina kept sneezing the whole afternoon so he came back in a hurry.


    "Well, you should focus on your work. Why do youe home when there is nothing important?"


    Jessica was dubious. She looked at Helen up and down and guessed that Helen must have said


    something to John.


    "Why are you doing here?"


    "Dad asks you to take her back to the family dinner party on the SQ Road tomorrow night." Jessica told


    them why she came here.


    "Got it. Helen, send Miss Jessica out of the North Yard." John had always been cold and everyone was


    used to it.


    Since Jessica had been cold-shouldered by Sam and John when she inquired about John''s marriage,


    she felt that she was not so important in the hearts of the two men.


    Now John asked her to leave, Jessica was displeased and med it on Nina. She squinted at Nina.


    Nina was speechless. ''Don''t you know what kind of person your brother is? Now he asks you to leave


    and you me me.''


    She had never been misunderstood like this before.


    Nina turned around and went upstairs, ignoring Jessica.


    John knew that Nina was angry and he became irritated. "Helen, send Miss Jessica out of the North


    Yard."


    "Now your wife is more important than your sister." Jessica said jealously and left unhappily.


    Upstairs.


    Nina crawled into the quilt again, with only her head exposed. She closed her eyes to rest, but she


    couldn''t fall asleep.


    When she closed her eyes, her hearing will be exceptionally acute. She heard the sound of


    someone opening the door, walking steadily and then lifting the quilt.


    The bed sank suddenly and a broad and burning chest suddenly came to her back. A pair of powerful


    hands suddenly held her waist tightly.


    John rubbed his head against her neck. "Are you feeling wronged?"


    It made Nina feel like crying. She moved her body stubbornly and John held her more tightly.


    "No." Nina answered angrily.


    John smiled, "You little liar."


    He knew clearly about his sister and his wife.


    Jessica had always heard ttering words since her childhood and thought that everyone should


    please her. Nina was proud and stubborn. She never did anything to please others.


    "Are you still sleepy?" John held her tighter and closed his eyes. "I''m a little sleepy. I didn''t sleepst


    night."


    Nina blushed, "Did I make you stay awake all night?" In fact, it was John who had tortured her for


    several nights.


    "Yes." ''Who can keep me awake all night except you?''


    Nina said, "Shameless."


    John felt that Nina was right. He was bing more and more shameless. He smiled but said nothing.


    After a while, she heard his long and even breath.


    John fell asleep.


    Nina tried to move her body a little bit, but John pulled her back into his arms and held her tightly.


    Nina could only fall asleep.


    When she woke up, it was dark outside the window and the man behind her was still sleeping deeply.


    Nina turned over in John''s arms and quietly stared at him. His skin was fair and bright. The hair on his


    forehead was soft. His slightly long eyshes covered his usually deep eyes. He looked very gentle.


    She had thought that she might fall in love with John after she divorced. At least, he looked very


    pleasant.


    Now her husband was John. She could watch him whenever she wanted.


    She loved John and John also loved her.


    Nina leaned forward and kissed him on the corner of his mouth.


    She smiled happily.


    All of a sudden, John opened his eyes and stared at Nina. With a mischievous smile, he asked, "Are


    you satisfied with the kiss?"


    Nina blushed immediately.


    It was a shame to be caught kissing.


    "Sh! Don''t say anything. Go to sleep." Nina quickly closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    John chuckled in a low voice. He raised his hand and rubbed Nina''s head, pulling her closer. Then he


    gave her a gentle kiss at the corner of her forehead, and as expected, he held her in his arms and


    continued to sleep.


    She did have a hard time these days.


    It was already twelve o''clock at night when they got up.


    Nina was carried downstairs by John. With her legs around his waist, she lowered her head on his


    strong shoulder. Her face were red and she couldn''t even open her eyes.


    He couldn''t help but had sex with her again before going downstairs.


    Seeing them clinging together, Helen smiled happily. She quickly took out the soup she had made and


    said, "Mr. John and madam, dinner is ready."


    "Okay." John sat down at the table and said in a soft voice, "Little girl, wake up. Dinner is ready."


    With her eyes slightly open, she propped herself up and said, "From tomorrow on, I''ll continue to jog."


    Nina found that she had less physical strength than John.


    It was so embarrassing.


    "I have no objection. You have to have dinner now." John turned Nina around and made her sit on his


    Helen was anxious. "Mr. John, madam doesn''t feel well. You should feed her."


    "No." They said in unison.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    John said calmly, "Her hands are not sore." He didn''t like doing that.


    Nina nodded in a trance, "I can drink it by myself."


    Helen didn''t know what to say. She thought she had been a busybody.


    However, there was something wrong.


    Helen was confused. She turned around and brought the chicken soup with ginseng.


    Feeling it was ufortable sitting on John''sps, Nina sat on the chair and drank the soup. The


    warm soup slid across her throat and she felt it was delicious.


    She was so hungry.


    After dinner, Nina became energetic.


    She decided to have a talk with John. "John, shall we have a talk?"


    "Oh? About what? How?" With one hand on the chair, John leaned sideways,zily staring at Nina. He


    smiled. "Haven''t we talked enough?"


    Thest sentence was meaningful and tempting.


    Nina red at him and clenched her fists.


    John said, "Go ahead. I''ll listen to you."


    "That''s good." Nina loosened her fists and said with a smile, "Don''t think too much about things which


    consume physical strength. Can''t we be a little more romantic?"


    "Romantic? I think we have been very romantic." He said fluently and smiled evilly and


    wantonly.

 Chapter 153 Made An Agreement

    Chapter 153 Made An Agreement


    Without immediately understanding the meaning of John, Nina said seriously, "Being together is two


    people''s business. Both of us should be romantic. So it''s ok for us to divide it."


    John chuckled again. He forget that the little girl was not as clever as him in this respect.


    She didn''t understand the meaning of length and depth or romantic division.


    As for her wildness at a certain moment, she was just imitating. After all, he had also treated her in that


    posture.


    The little girl looked smart, but she was a little inexperienced in this matter.


    That''s fine. If she knew too much, she might take the initiative.


    Then John couldn''t hold himself and she was the one who got hurt in the end.


    "How do you want to be romantic?" John asked bluntly. If he could ask something, there was no need


    to guess.


    Nina paused. It seemed that she had never thought about it.


    "I don''t know. But now we need to talk about the rtionship between the two of us. " Nina seriously


    thought about this question. Although they were now a legal couple, she always felt that this procedure


    was wrong and wanted to reverse it.


    John beckoned her to continue.


    Nina was very happy that he respected her. "Our teacher in the psychology of marriage said that a


    good marriage must be the product of two mature and independent people who are win-win and


    glorious side by side. As for us, we have indeed got the marriage certificate. But in fact, we don''t really


    know each other. Your personality may be rtively mature, but I''m not. I''m twenty years old, and the


    only man I''ve met is you. I''m not sure what will happen in the future. This is my real thought. "


    Seeing John''s long face, Nina took a deep breath and continued to express her true thoughts. "I hope


    we are currently in a rtionship of a couple. If one day we are not suitable any more, we choose to


    separate. If we know each other''s advantages and disadvantages and we fall in love with each other,


    we will hold a wedding and be a real couple. "


    "Isn''t it enough to meet a man like me? Who else do you want to meet? Noah? " He asked three


    questions with anger, and his calm voice was unpredictable. Nina didn''t know whether he was angry or


    not.


    A me of anger rose in John''s heart. The little girl was too objective and calm, which made him angry.


    John came up to Nina and pinched her cheeks. His eyes were no longer gentle as before. On the


    contrary, he looked cold. He warned her, "Don''t try to get along with other men. From the aspect of


    sentiment, you like me first. From the aspect of theory, we are a legal couple. "


    I''m the only man you can marry.


    It was not the first time that Nina had experienced his temperament. When she was about to say these


    words, she was ready to annoy him.


    But what she said was the truth. If one of them was not mature enough, the one would always not


    understand what he really wanted. At this time, it was not the right choice to get marriage because of


    love.


    "John, I''m seriously discussing this with you." Nina raised her head to look at John. The light shone on


    John''s slender body. His shadow just wrapped Nina''s body, and John''s eyes looked calm and wise in


    the shadow.


    John increased the strength in his hand. Nina was gripped by John in pain but still looked stubborn.


    After a while, he gradually loosened his grip and said in a rxed tone, "Go on."


    As far as he knew, it couldn''t be so simple.


    Nina breathed a sigh of relief and said seriously, "Let''s make an agreement."


    "First, we are equal when we get along with each other as a couple. Second, I can''t get pregnant


    before we fall in love. Third, you can''t interfere in my life. You can''t threaten me with anyone around me


    to do something I don''t want to do. "


    The reason why she listed these three conditions was that John always ordered her to do things in a


    Secondly, she hadn''t been ready to be a mother. With the charm of John, sometimes she couldn''t help


    but want to push him down. But the energy of John was extraordinary. Thest time she didn''t pregnant


    because she was in the safety period. ording to the frequency of them, it was strange if she didn''t


    pregnant.


    Thirdly, John always threatened her with the people around her, especially Mickey. This time, he almost


    ruined Mickey''s career. If Mickey could participate in the training of the Phoenix Team for a month, she


    would get better than before.


    As soon as Nina finished speaking, there was silence.


    It was so quiet that he could hear John''s breathing. His breathing was very irregr, indicating that he


    was struggling in his heart.


    Nina knew that he needed to think it over, so she just waited quietly. Her wet eyes were attractive.


    "Okay." Being attracted by Nina''s eyes, John nodded.


    However, his reason pulled him back. His thin red lips slightly opened and said unquestionable, "I also


    have some rules."


    Nina was stunned. "Go ahead."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "First, you have to admit your identity and fulfill your wife''s responsibilities and obligations. Secondly,


    the agreement wille into force from now on. I will only agree to your request from now on. Thirdly,


    the term of the agreement is one month. "


    A hint of cunning shed through John''s eyes. It was impossible for the little girl to take advantage of


    him.


    "A month?" Nina frowned. How could she forget to add the deadline just now, which made him take


    advantage of it.


    John reminded her with a smile, "The agreement was bidirectional."


    I will only agree to your condition if you agree with me.


    John made Nina be passive instantly. She could only nod and agree, "Okay, the agreement is


    valid now."


    "Sure." There was a sly smile in John''s eyes. The little girl was still young, so it was easy for John to


    deal with her.


    When the two of them reached an agreement, Nina smiled.


    Nina''s bright smile instantly melt John''s heart. His life had always been in perfect order since he was a


    child. His life had never changed, just like a quiet ocean without any ripples. But now, Nina''s bright


    smile was reflected on the sea which rippled and sparkled.


    The next day, before dawn.


    When Nina opened her eyes, the man beside her was still asleep, with his big hand holding her waist.


    As long as Nina moved a little, he would woke up. He pulled Nina into his arms and said sleepily,


    "Sleep a little longer."


    The man''s voice had always been low and maic. His voice was a little hoarse in the morning, not


    only attractive, but also a little more charming. Nina felt her heartbeat quicken.


    "I''m going to buy some medicine." Nina couldn''t help but speak softly.


    "What medicine?" When John slightly opened his eyes, he heard Nina say, "We agreed that I can''t


    pregnant."


    His eyes suddenly opened, looking at the white side face of Nina. Then he closed his eyes again and


    said slowly, "I haven''t touched you after the agreement."


    Afraid that she might not be able to react in a short time, John exined kindly, "I promise you that you


    won''t be pregnant from the beginning of the agreement,"


    In this way, the little girl should understand.


    Nina was not a fool. How could she not understand the meaning of John? That was to say, she could


    not take medicine, because that was what happened before the agreement.


    Her fair little face suddenly turned ck.


    John yed a trick on her again.

 Chapter 154 Murder A Person With A Borrowed Knife

    Chapter 154 Murder A Person With A Borrowed Knife


    John had always taken advantage of her, which made her angry. She struggled to free from the grip of


    his big hand, got up and went downstairs.


    The sessful man showed a sly smile, crossed his hands behind his head, and began to close his


    eyes for rest.


    At seven o''clock in the morning, John got up on time to wash his face and brush his teeth. Ten minutes


    to time.


    He turned a blind eye to her. It was not until Nina stood up and walked out that he asked slowly,


    "Where are you going?"


    "Go to ss." She hadn''t had ss for a week. If she didn''t go to ss, her score would be deducted.


    The grade of final exam was not only about the score of paper. The total score generally consisted of


    80 percent of the score of paper plus 20 percent of the usual performance.


    The points of students were very important, and Nina was no exception. She also wanted to be the first


    ce in her major.


    "It''s still early." John interrupted Nina, "Today is Tuesday. You only have two sses which was from


    ten ten to eleven fifty."


    "How did you know?" Suspiciously, Nina turned around and nced at the man sitting leisurely at the


    table.


    John had asked his assistant to organize the information and John even memorized all her courses.


    However, he didn''t intend to answer the question of Nina and continued to have breakfast.


    Nina curled her lips and said, "I''ll go out to send something to others. I promised Isabe to


    "Let Amy and Lena go with you." This time, John didn''t stop her. Amy and Lena were two maids in the


    North Yard. Both of them had a ck belt in Taekwondo. Only when they protected Nina could John


    feel at ease.


    "One is enough. If I take two people, others will think I''m bullying them." Nina felt warm in her heart and


    her eyes softened as she looked at John.


    He had a conscience.


    Nina went upstairs and took her painting. Then she went to LD University with Amy.


    In the morning, the campus was quiet and peaceful. Looking from afar, it was a fairnd. Some people


    passed through there and asionally a few discussions were heard.


    When the mist dissipated, it would be a sunny day.


    Nina had been Isabe''s good friend for two years. She knew when Isabe had sses. She went to


    the teaching building where Isabe had sses.


    Amy held two paintings in her hands and followed Nina closely.


    The two of them walked on the Cherry Avenue. The first ray of sunshine in the morning prated


    through the mist and sprinkled on the cherry tree.


    "Nina?" Isabe saw Nina and called her.


    Nina turned her head and saw Isabe''s white dress dancing in the wind, which made Isabe''s face


    look a little white.


    Why did Ninae to this teaching building?


    Isabeined in her heart. As long as she thought that she was the wife of the Mr. John who was


    famous and powerful, she was jealous and hated Nina more.


    This little bitch was so lucky that a countryman dared to marry Mr. John.


    Even if a sparrow flew up to the branches, it was still a humble sparrow.


    "Nina, why are you here?" Isabe looked gentle and friendly.


    "Miss Isabe, here ispensation for you," said Nina indifferently.


    Amy handed the two paintings to Isabe.


    Isabe took the two paintings with doubt. She couldn''t tell whether the paintings were true or not. Until


    now, she still doubted that Nina was the famous Master Elk.


    Miss Vivian understood paintings. Let Miss Vivian see the paintingster. If the two paintings are real,


    she would give to Miss Vivian, which could please Vivian. If the paintings were not true, it could be said


    that Nina was a liar. Miss Vivian wouldn''t let Nina go. Even if it wasn''t for this painting, she would use it


    as an excuse to attack Nina.


    After all, Nina stole Miss Vivian''s fiance.


    Isabe took the two paintings and suddenly asked, "Nina, you have been married to Mr. John for two


    years. You are Mr. John''s wife. Why didn''t you intercede for our Zhang Family?"


    Why did Isabe mention it all of a sudden?


    What''s more, Nina didn''t know that her husband was John at that time. If she had known that, she


    would have beaten him until John agreed to divorce.


    "I''m not familiar with him then." Nina exined briefly, and then said indifferently, "It was you who


    offended James at that time, so John would deal with Zhang Family."


    Until now, Nina had thought that John did these for his nephew.


    Not only her, but also many people thought so.


    Isabe didn''t believe what she said at all. "Even if I offended Mr. James by ident and ended up like


    this. Why did you refuse me when I begged you? You are Mr. John''s wife, but you didn''t interceded with


    him for me. "


    Every time Isabe thought of this, she was angry. As a daughter of the rich family, she need to bow


    her head to Nina who was a countryman.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    This was the shame of her life.


    What''s more, Nina didn''t help her, but lied to her that she didn''t know him. Isabe gritted her teeth and


    said, "Nina, you are so cruel!"


    She had been holding a grudge against Nina who didn''t help her. There was already hatred and disgust


    in Isabe''s heart.


    ''Nina, I will keep in mind that you almost made our Zhang Family go bankrupt and refused to plead for


    me.


    Let''s wait and see, Nina. Sooner orter, I''ll settle all grudges together and let you hardly wish to live.''


    "Hum." Nina sneered. She had never seen such a person who confused right and wrong.


    Nina didn''t want to talk to her.


    "I''ve already given you the painting. Let''s go." Nina turned around and went somewhere else.


    After Nina disappeared, Isabe didn''t go to ss. Instead, she took the two paintings and dialed the


    number of Vivian.


    Since the birthday party, Vivian actively left Isabe her phone number, saying that they could


    Isabe wanted to get rid of Nina with the help of Vivian. While Vivian was nning to attract Nina with


    other''s help.


    "I''m surprised that Nina is really Master Elk." Vivian opened the two paintings one by one and


    recognized that the paintings were real. She looked at them with admiration and clenched her fingers at


    the edge of the scroll, wishing to tear the two paintings apart.


    Isabe made an appointment with Vivian in an early tea shop around the University City. When she


    was eating breakfast, Vivian told her that it was drawn by Master Elk. Isabe''s body obviously shook.


    "Is Nina really Master Elk? Miss Vivian, are you mistaken? Nina is a countryman. How could she be


    Master Elk? She must have copied it. "


    Hearing her talk about the background of Nina, Vivian became interested and asked tentatively, "It


    seems that you know Nina very well?"


    "Of course I know her. She has been my sidekick for two years. There is nothing I don''t know." Isabe


    said arrogantly.


    A shrewd look shed across Vivian''s eyes. "Is Nina really a countryman?"


    As long as she was sure that Nina was just a countrywoman, she would have a chance to turn the


    tables.


    Her mother suddenly announced that she was pregnant and said it must be a boy. Even if it was not a


    boy, it would be a boy after birth.


    When their father learned that her mother was pregnant with a boy, he was very happy. The two of


    them no longer cared about whether she could marry into the Shi Family.


    At that moment, Vivian knew that she was going to be abandoned. The only thing she could do was to


    marry into the Shi Family and make her parents pay attention to her again.


    She couldn''t rely on her parents, and the only person she could rely on was Jessica. Jessica was a


    person who cared about other''s family background, and she was also the respected sister of John.


    As long as she could grasp this point, she would be able to marry into the Shi Family by taking


    advantage of Jessica.

 Chapter 155 Enemys Enemy Was A Friend

    Chapter 155 Enemy''s Enemy Was A Friend


    Isabe knew that Vivian must hate Nina. In order to make her deal with Nina, Isabe promised firmly,


    "I''ve known her for two years. How can I not know her background? Miss Vivian, Nina is not only a


    countrywoman, but also an orphan without any background. "


    As she spoke, she nced at Vivian. She had repeatedly reminded Vivian that Nina had no


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    background, which meant that she was easy to deal with. However, Vivian still looked calm. Isabe


    had to sigh again:


    "Everyone in LC City knows that Miss Vivian and Mr. John are a perfect match. I didn''t expect that Nina


    would suddenly appear and married to Mr. John. I guess Mr. John is just fascinated by the face of Nina.


    My mother told me that if a person is good-looking, she is much more sessful than others. I didn''t


    expect that Miss Vivian is really so talented, but... "


    Isabe immediately stopped talking and looked at Vivian apologetically. "I''m sorry, Miss Vivian. I didn''t


    mean to say that you are not as good as Nina. I just blurted it out."


    Isabe knew clearly how jealous women were, so she deliberately said something to irritate Vivian,


    making her hate Nina more.


    No rich girls could endure the humiliation of being taken away her lover from the one who had not any


    family background.


    "It doesn''t matter." Vivian''s face was deathly pale. The smile at the corners of her mouth was a little


    bitter, and the hatred in her eyes was getting stronger.


    Seeing Vivian''s look, Isabe was secretly happy. Her n was sessful. Vivian hate Nina even


    more.


    "Miss Vivian, what do you mean by ''it doesn''t matter''? Is Nina better than you? What if she was


    Professor Gu''s disciple? Professor Gu is respected in that industry. It has nothing to do with us. What if


    she was a famous young master of ink painting? She is just a painter. As for you, Miss Vivian, you have


    won the balletpetition and the domestic Piano Competition. You are much more famous than her. "


    Isabe kept provoking Vivian and wanted to attack Nina with the help of Vivian. At that time, she


    would benefit from the fight between them.


    Hearing her words, Vivian''s eyes lit up. She said excitedly, "Do you really think so?"


    "I''m not the only one who thinks so. Most people in LC City think so. Only Miss Vivian deserves Mr.


    John."


    Vivian said gratefully, "Thank you. I''m d that someone gave me a positive answer. Miss Isabe,


    please don''t call me Miss Vivian any more. It seems that you are unfamiliar with me. If you don''t mind,


    we will be friends in the future. You can just call my name. "


    For Vivian, the enemy''s enemy was her friend, and she could take advantage of Isabe.


    "Okay, I''ll call you Sister Vivian from now on. You can call me Isabe from now on." Isabe was


    deceive her.


    She made friends with Vivian. This meant that she got in with Ye Family. Since Vivian was so stupid, as


    long as she coaxed Vivian, Vivian would definitely help her.


    Vivian smiled gently and innocently, like a rabbit on the hook, "Isabe, Miss Jessica asked me out for


    lunch at noon. You are my friend now. Can youe with me at noon?"


    "Really?" Isabe was pleased. She couldn''t wait to be together with Miss Vivian from the Ye Family


    and Miss Jessica from the Shi Family. Wherever she went in the future, no one dared to give her a hard


    time.


    "Really. Let''s go." Vivian stood up and said with a gentle smile, "wait for me outside. I''ll be back soon


    after paying."


    The moment Isabe turned around, Vivian raised her eyes slightly. There was no doubt that she was


    vicious and scheming.


    The faint smile at the corners of her mouth was not as innocent and harmless as just now. Instead, it


    was like a snake hiding in the grass, spitting out its tongue and waiting for an opportunity.


    Either it didn''t move, or it killed others at once.


    Since returning to the Ye Family, Vivian had been cautious with every step she took. She had been


    trained to observe people''s expressions and thoughts since she was a child. Otherwise, she wouldn''t


    have coaxed her father into loving her and be famous in LC City.


    She had seen Isabe''s n from the very beginning. She knew Isabe want to use her hand to kill


    someone.


    Hum It''s so ridiculous.


    She knew how to kill people with other''s knife.


    Since Isabe wanted to make use of her, she would pretend to cooperate with Isabe. She would like


    to see whether Isabe would use her hand to deal with Nina, or she would use Isabe and Jessica to


    deal with Nina.


    Vivian had never lost in scheming. It was her n to get Noah out of the Ye Family. At first, she took


    away her father''s love, and then the conflict between her father and her brother suddenly increased. At


    Although her aunt, Kristina, was the CEO of the Ye''s Group. She couldn''t protect her brother even if


    she was powerful. She couldn''t kick Vivian and her mother out of the Ye Family either.


    "Isabe, take my car." Vivian came out of the shop with a gentle smile. She looked like a pushover.


    Isabe sat on the passenger seat and tried to fasten the seat belt. "Sister Vivian, it seems that Miss


    Jessica has always been nice to you."


    "My sister has always been nice to me and treated me as her sister-inw Sister, she always treat me


    as her sister. " Vivian deliberately called out the most intimate name of Jessica, and she deliberately let


    Isabe hear the word "sister-inw", and quickly changed her address. She set a trap for Isabe on


    purpose.


    She had to let Isabe know how much Jessica valued her. Then Isabe would get closer to her and


    make use of her.


    Isabe made use of her that she could took advantage of Isabe in turn.


    "Really?" Isabe rolled her eyes and fell into the trap. She fawned, "I think Miss Jessica wants you to


    marry Mr. John, and that''s right. The only person who can match Mr. John is probably Sister Vivian."


    Vivian smiled without saying anything.


    Silence was the answer.


    Isabe immediately knew that with the status of Vivian and the means of Jessica, Nina would


    definitely be a concubine in the end.


    It seemed that she had to curry favor with them. She should add fuel to the fire, so that they could deal


    with Nina as soon as possible and vent their anger for her.


    Nina, this damned bitch, almost ruined her family.


    On the neenth floor of HD Square.


    In a luxurious western restaurant, a well-dressed woman was sitting there. She was Jessica.


    Seeing that Vivian came in, she waved at Vivian warmly.


    "Viv, who is she?" Jessica''s eyes fell on Isabe. She was not as enthusiastic as seeing Vivian just


    now. Instead, she became cold.


    Jessica had a good taste. When she saw Isabe''s poor dressing, she showed a little disgust.


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Jessica." Isabe looked a little nervous. After all, Miss Jessica in front of her


    was the real daughter of a rich family. To get close to her was to get close to power and wealth.


    Vivian smiled and introduced, "Sister, Isabe is the daughter of the Zhang Family and the Fang


    Family. She is my new friend. Isabe has a rtionship with you. "


    "What rtionship?"


    "Of course you have a rtionship. Isabe is a good friend of Nina in LD University. Now Nina is your


    sister-inw. So Isabe should call you sister. " With a smile on her face, Vivian had been scheming


    all the time.


    It was impossible for her to bring Isabe to see Jessica for no reason. Of course, she hoped that


    Isabe could help her. Therefore, she specially mentioned Nina in order to attract the attention of


    Jessica.


    As expected, Jessica took a few more nces at Isabe and asked, "Are you a friend of Nina?"

 Chapter 156 Scheme Against Each Other

    Chapter 156 Scheme Against Each Other


    Hearing this, Isabe shook her head and exined, "We were friends before, but now we aren''t


    friends. Nina doesn''t like me anymore."


    Isabe pretended to be bitter.


    She heard someone say that Jessica fainted with anger when she knew that John and Nina got


    married on Vivian''s birthday. It was Jason who took Jessica home that night.


    This meant that Jessica didn''t like Nina. Vivian called Jessica sister, which proved that Jessica wanted


    Vivian to be John''s wife.


    If Isabe didn''t make an exnation, she was afraid that she would irritate Jessica.


    "What? Does she think she is now John''s wife and is a noble woman so she looks down upon her


    former friend?" Jessica had always disliked Nina. Hearing what Isabe said, Jessica was even more


    disdainful.


    Isabe hurriedly waved her hand with a trace of timidity in her eyes. "No, no. Miss Jessica has


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    misunderstood Nina. If Nina hears this, I''m afraid our Zhang family..."


    She was about to speak, but said nothing.


    Vivian watched them talking with great interest. She thought she could use Isabe.


    "Isabe, what are you afraid of?" Vivian said at the right time. She frowned with sympathy and her


    eyes suddenly lit up. "I suddenly remember something. Did it have anything to do with Nina that the


    Zhang family was suppressed?"


    Vivian''s words hit the nail on the head. Isabe looked down sadly and nodded.


    Jessica had almost forgotten about it. As soon as it was mentioned, she immediately remembered.


    "Why did it have anything to do with Nina? I heard that you used James."


    James was Jessica''s nephew. There was hatred in her eyes at the thought that Isabe had used her


    nephew.


    Isabe exined in a hurry, "Things didn''t happen like that." She denied it.


    However, she couldn''t give any unnecessary exnation. She was afraid that she would get into


    trouble if she exined more. She looked at Vivian.


    Vivian frowned. She quickly mediated, "Sister, how could Isabe be such a person? She knew that


    Nina was a student from the countryside and was still willing to be friends with her for two years."


    She brought the topic back on Nina.


    "You used to have a good rtionship with Nina. You must know her very well, right?" Jessica asked.


    Vivian said gracefully, "Sister, let''s have a seat first. You can ask anything you want to know."


    "Okay."


    As soon as the three of them sat down, Isabe answered truthfully, "When we were good friends, she


    never hid anything from me, except the marriage with Mr. John."


    Indeed, in the past, Nina would tell Isabe the truth no matter what Isabe asked her. However, at


    that time, the reason why Isabe made friends with Nina was that Isabe wanted to get close to


    Albert so Isabe didn''t ask Nina much about her things.


    "Humph! Marriage." Jessica asked Isabe, "Is Nina just a countrywoman?"


    Jessica didn''t know where Nina came from. She only knew it from the principal of LD University that


    Nina was a viger from a small fishing vige in Spring City.


    She half believed and half doubted.


    Scared by the sharp eyes of Jessica, Isabe didn''t dare to lie. "Actually, Nina is not a countrywoman.


    Nina has told me that she has a sea view house in a fishing vige. I think it should be the heritage left


    by her deceased parents."


    Isabe identally knew about it during the first summer vacation. Nina would go to Spring City to


    spend her vacation every year. Isabe just asked casually and Nina said that she had a house there.


    Thest sentence was made up by Isabe. She was not sure whether Nina was an orphan or her


    parents died at an early age. She only knew that there had never been any family member or rtive


    around Nina, who was always alone.


    Jessica thought for a while. She knew Isabe and Nina were good friends when she investigated


    Nina.


    In that case, what Isabe said was very credible.


    "A person who has a sea view house is still a person without any family background." Jessica had


    already confirmed the identity of Nina and she became even more disdainful. "Tell me what kind of


    person Nina is. Has she have any rtionship with other men?"


    Hearing this, Isabe''s eyes lit up in an instant. She seized the opportunity and began to belittle Nina.


    "She is the most beautiful girl in our university. She is very arrogant and looks down upon others.


    Except me, she has no friends. Seemingly, she has no rtionship with other men. However, I don''t


    know if she has been a mistress in secret. There was a rumor that she was a mistress. I think she was


    a mistress. Otherwise, she couldn''t have so much money and buy whatever she wanted."


    Isabe didn''t know that the man in the Four Seasons Garden Hotel was John, but Jessica knew it.


    After hearing Isabe''s words, Jessica''s face darkened. Where could Nina get the money? Of course, it


    was all her brother''s money.


    Jessica said, "Go on."


    Isabe thought for a while and wondered whether she should tell Jessica that Nina seduced Albert


    and that Nina had an affair with James.


    After all, she couldn''t afford to offend the Song family and the Shi family.


    Noticing Isabe''s hesitation, Vivian said, "Isabe, just tell us. Sister won''t me you."


    "Viv is right. Just say anything you want to say. No one will me you."


    Isabe felt relieved. "Nina had an affair with Albert. And..."


    She stopped.


    "Tell me!" Jessica ordered coldly.


    Isabe said in a timid voice, "Before her marriage with Mr. John was made public, everyone in the LD


    University knew that she was Mr. James''... Girlfriend."


    Indeed everyone in the LD University knew about it.


    "How dare she!" Jessica thumped the table and said angrily, "Nina, you''re so good at seducing men.


    You even seduced James. Now you''re married to John."


    Isabe and Vivian didn''t dare to breathe heavily.


    Isabe lowered her eyes and chuckled. Vivian poured the red wine gracefully with a smile on her face.


    Vivian''s scheme seeded.


    "Sister, have a drink and calm down." Vivian handed the red wine to Jessica.


    The red wine represented Vivian''s scheme.


    Jessica reached out her hand to take the red wine. It seemed that she was destined to be used by


    Vivian.


    After taking a sip of red wine, Jessica calmed down a lot. She red at Vivian and said, "Why aren''t


    you anxious at all? Don''t you like my brother?"


    Vivian, who was pouring the wine, paused for a moment and looked pitiful. "He has a wife and I won''t


    interfere in his marriage. It will be disdainful."


    Vivian''s words made her look sensible. She didn''t cry loudly when her beloved one was taken away.


    Instead, she behaved sensibly, not losing the demeanor of ady.


    The more Vivian acted like this, the more satisfied Jessica was. Only a beautiful woman like Vivian


    matched John.


    "It is Nina who has intervened in your marriage. Otherwise, you would have been engaged now."


    "Sister..." Vivian raised her head, with tears welling up in her eyes, which made her more pitiful.


    Seeing Vivian so aggrieved, Jessica immediately said, "Viv, go back to the SQ Road with me tonight. I


    will help you take back what belongs to you."

 Chapter 157 The Money Was Too Easy To Earn

    Chapter 157 The Money Was Too Easy To Earn


    At LD University.


    At twelve o''clock at noon, the sun was shining brightly.


    When the students finished their sses, the entrance of the teaching building was crowded and they


    all went to the canteen.


    There were also a few people walking to other ces. Nina was one of the few people. She was so


    beautiful and had an indifferent expression, like a walking model.


    She was wearing men''s clothes, to be exact, the clothes and trousers of John. Nina had made some


    small changes of the clothes, which made her more charming.


    I, there was a white T-shirt in a loose grey suit. Nina rolled up the white T-shirt and fixed it with a small


    rubber band, revealing her white abdomen. The looming waistline was very attractive when she


    walked.


    Her slightly curly ck hair was tied behind her ears, revealing her delicate face. She looked beautiful


    and cool.


    Her appearance not only made the man look back frequently, but also made women jealous.


    A girl with an envious look said, "It''s the first time I''ve seen the campus belle acting like a boyfriend.


    She''s so cool."


    "Nina must be wearing Mr. John''s clothes. She''s so gorgeous! She''s killing me!"


    "She is going to kill you, a bachelor."


    Nina......


    ''I didn''t do anything. John forced me to wear his clothes. John threw my clothes away. I didn''t want to


    kill you.''


    But she kept their words in mind. She looked at her clothes and found that she was indeed a little cool.


    She had to go to the SQ Road tonight, so she couldn''t wear like this. Since there was no ss in the


    afternoon, she went to buy a dress suitable for family gathering.


    After walking out of the school gate, Nina reached her hands and wanted to take a taxi. Thinking that


    she was the ck list of all the taxis, she took her hand back.


    As soon as she took hands back, a taxi stopped in front of her. A middle-aged driver rolled down the


    window with a smile and said, "Mr. John''s wife, get in the car."


    "¡­¡­ ?" Nina was stunned.


    Mr. John''s wife?


    So now even a taxi driver knew that she was married to John?


    "Mr. John''s wife, I''ll drive you home for free. Get in the car." The driver opened the door


    enthusiastically.


    Nina was coaxed into the car by the words "free". When she sat on the passenger seat, she asked,


    "Why is it free?"


    "Don''t you know, Mr. John''s wife? All the taxipanies in LC City have been bought by Mr. John long


    ago. You are our boss''s wife. Of course you are free. "


    Nina: "Er...... I''m going to the HD Square. "


    "Okay." The taxi driver seemed very excited.


    On the way, Nina couldn''t help but ask, "Won''t you lose money if you don''t ept my money? It''s a


    The driver smiled and shook his head. "No, no, No. we won''t lose money. But I don''t know if I can earn


    money. "


    "What makes sense?" Nina was stunned.


    The taxi driver didn''t answer.


    Without further investigation, Nina leaned her elbow against the window and closed her eyes for rest.


    She felt a little sore in her waist and a little sleepy.


    About half an hourter, the car stopped. The driver smiled and said, "Mr. John''s wife, here we are."


    "Oh, thank you." Nina opened her eyes and got out of the car before she could see clearly where she


    was.


    The driver also got off the car.


    As soon as she turned around, Nina saw arge office building standing in front of her, with two words


    "Time Group" written on it.


    "Master, I''m going to the HD Square. Why did I arrive at the Time Group?" Her amber eyes were


    slightly stunned, and she turned her head to look at the drivering out of the car.


    The driver exined with a smile, "Mr. John said on the news that you don''t know the way. From now


    on, as long as we drive you, we will bring you to the Time Group."


    "When didn''t I know the way?" She had a strong sense of direction and space. She had relied on a


    strong sense of direction toe to LC City from CM Ind.


    "Mr. John''s wife, don''t be shy. We all know that you don''t recognize the way. Last time you went out


    and got lost and couldn''t find the way back, Mr. John sent a notice to look for you for a long time."


    The corners of Nina''s mouth twitched, and she remembered the fifteen second news video.


    It was a lie that she didn''t recognize the way. John just wanted to cover up the fact that she couldn''t get


    her back. It was all for his sake.


    "It''s...... Thank you. " Nina didn''t know how to describe her feelings at the moment. Even if she took a


    taxi now, she would still be sent here.


    She could only walk towards the Time Group.


    The driver also went inside, much more active than Nina. He directly rushed in front of her, leaned


    against the front desk and smiled innocently. "Miss, I''ve sent Mr. John''s wife here. You said that you


    would thank me a lot, didn''t you?"


    Nina was stunned and instantly understood what he meant by saying "if I can earn money" just now.


    "You mean president''s wife?" The receptionist changed to a young girl, "Where is she?"


    The driver pointed at Nina and said, "She''s there. Can''t you recognize Mr. John''s wife?"


    The receptionist didn''t notice Nina because of her dressing. When she saw Nina''s face, she


    immediately became nervous. "She is really the wife of the president!"


    Madam and Mr. John''s marriage certificate had been broadcast on the media tforms for two days.


    How could no one not know them?


    "All right, all right. This is the bonus. You can take it and leave now. I''m going to receive madam. If I


    treat her unfairly, Mr. John will kill me." The receptionist was a little flustered. She gave a bulging


    envelope to the driver and went to Nina.


    "Madam, this way please."


    The voice of the receptionist brought back Nina''s thoughts. Looking at the driver walking out with the


    bonus, she had a mixed feeling.


    She was worried that the driver wouldn''t be able to earn the oil money. ording to the current


    situation, that person had made a lot of money.


    This money was too easy to earn.


    Some other day, she would go to find some taxi drivers to send her here from different ces. After


    getting the money, she would share the bonus.


    In this way, she could earn some money.


    Seeing that Nina was unmoved, the receptionist was afraid that she might have done something wrong,


    so she cautiously said, "Madam, this way please."


    After confirming this way to make money, Nina replied to the receptionist, "Okay."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She had been to the Time Group once, but she hadn''t really entered it. When she followed the


    receptionist for a hundred meters, she saw five credit card passages in front of her.


    Four of the passages could only be entered through the employee card, and the rightmost passage had


    only a face recognition machine.


    The receptionist took Nina to the right passage and said with a smile, "Madam, you can go inn. The


    machine will identify your face."


    "What?" Nina was stunned again. She stood in front of the face recognition machine. The passage was


    opened. She was a little shocked, but returned to calm.


    The receptionist swiped the card from the other passage and took Nina to the private elevator. The


    elevator still identified Nina''s face and they went straight to the CEO''s office on the top floor.


    When Nina entered the elevator, the receptionist wiped the sweat on her forehead. Suddenly, two


    women came up. One held a ss of water and the other held documents.


    The staff holding the cup whispered, "Look, I guess it right. This is the real madam."


    The woman holding the document said with admiration, "Mr. John''s wife is so cool in this dress, much


    more beautiful than the photos on the marriage certificate. I decide that my prince has changed from


    Mr. John to his wife."


    After saying that, the two of them went back to their own work.


    As soon as Nina walked out of the elevator, she met James.


    "Aunt Nina? !" James was astonished. He hadn''te to his sense that Nina was his Aunt.

 Chapter 158 Narcissistic Gene

    Chapter 158 Narcissistic Gene


    Looking at his expression, Nina thought, ''didn''t you call me Aunt Nina happily before?


    Now I really became your real Aunt. Why was he astonished? And you looked as if you had seen a


    ghost.''


    "Nephew?" Nina took the initiative to respond to James for the first time. She raised her eyebrows and


    smiled slyly.


    James was stunned again. It was the first time that peers called him nephew. He felt not only


    ufortable, but also a little embarrassed.


    He should have thought that there would be such a day. It took him a long time topletelye to


    his sense. He ran to Nina and smiled more attentively than before.


    "It turns out that you are my aunt. No wonder my uncle treats you differently from others. It turns out


    that you are his wife. Aunt Nina, please take care of me in the future. I havepleted the task you


    entrusted mest time. Can you put in a good word for me in front of my Uncle John? I want to work in


    the entertainment circle. "


    James had always been thinking about entering the entertainment circle, and was even more


    determined than before.


    "Enter the entertainment circle? Did you hurt the little girls with your handsome face? " Unconsciously,


    Nina''s tone sounded like an elder, but she still took James as a good friend.


    "How can you say that, Aunt Nina? There are some new scumbags in the entertainment circle recently.


    I''m going to purify the eyes of the audience." Said James righteously.


    "Who is it?" Nina just asked casually. She didn''t pay attention to the entertainment circle.


    With his hands in his pockets, James said in a cynical look, "Who else can it be? Of course Harrison.


    He looks so handsome. I didn''t expect him to be a scumbag who wants to get resources from women. "


    "Harrison?" Hearing the name, Nina stopped and looked sideways at James. She frowned and said,


    "So he break up with Emma in order to enter the entertainment circle and be with Ad?"


    "Yes, I saw them clearly the other day. They bullied senior together. How miserable!" The senior whom


    James referred to was Emma.


    Nina''s face darkened. "Are you just watching? Didn''t you help her? "


    She knew that James was unreliable.


    "How is that possible?" James shouted, "I just want senior to know more about Harrison. I don''t like


    Harrison since I was a child. I think he is too pretentious. Bah..."


    Nina asked, "Did you help Emma in the end? She is Mickey''s cousin. Mickey has told me to help her. "


    James was surprised, "She is Mickey''s cousin? Why didn''t they two look like each other at all? Senior


    Emma is much more beautiful and elegant than Mickey. When Emma stand there, she is as charming


    as a star in the 1980s. I''m a little... "


    "Shut up!" Nina interrupted James. He was always cynical. He couldn''t hurt the people who she knew.


    "So what happened in the end?"


    "In the end, of course I will go upstairs and beat Harrison to the hospital. Not to mention Ad, she


    was so scared that she looked like a dead person."


    After saying that, James proudly asked for credit to Nina, "Aunt Nina, how about my behavior?"


    "Great!" Nina couldn''t help but give him a thumbs up.


    This was the way to do things. If a problem could be solved by hands, don''t waste time to consult.


    To waste time was to waste life!


    James raised his eyebrows proudly. He was so ttered that he immensely proud. He cupped his


    hands and said, "It''s all your guidance."


    He saw that Aunt Nina had beaten others so many times, and it seemed that she felt very good. He just


    tried to see if it was as exciting when beating others.


    After beating others...... Well, that''s so exciting.


    James couldn''t help but say, "Aunt Nina, I think I can continue to learn Taekwondo. You don''t know how


    handsome I was when I beat others, and even senior Emma adore me."


    James mistook Emma''s shock for admiration and told Nina what had happened that night. Every time


    he told others that he beat people and saved a beauty as a hero, he was very proud.


    In the end, he concluded, "Aunt Nina, I suspect that senior has fallen in love with me."


    Hearing this for a long time, Nina couldn''t help but frown. She put her hand on her forehead and asked,


    "Is narcissism your family''s genes?"


    "How can I be narcissistic? I''m telling the truth. You don''t know that in order to get rid of that shameless


    couple, I even kissed senior Emma. She felt ttered and didn''t push me away. " At the thought of that


    scene, James couldn''t help but touch the corner of his mouth with a yful and gentle smile.


    However, the fact was that Emma was stunned that she forgot to push James away.


    But in James''s view, she became ttered.


    "What did you do?" Nina was shocked and raised her voice.


    James said cynically, "ah, I just kissed her. She didn''t suffer losses. I was the one who suffer losses. It


    was my first kiss. "


    Another sentence stirred up a thousand ripples.


    Nina looked at him in disbelief. Then, James immediately exined with a serious look, "Aunt Nina,


    what''s wrong with you? Although I like ying and I''m a yboy in other people''s eyes, I never touch


    women. This is really my first kiss. "


    He said firmly, afraid that Nina would not believe him.


    However, through the face of Nina, he seemed to see the face of Emma. He didn''t know whether he


    was afraid that Nina didn''t believe it or Emma didn''t.


    After driving the shameless couple away, Emma pped on James''s face. Then James kissed her


    again and said proudly, "In order to help you, I even give you my first kiss. Why did you hit me? If I


    hadn''t hit a woman, you would have been dead. "


    Although James was used to being arrogant, he was often bullied by John and Nina. Though these


    words were very ruthless, these was nothing threatening out of James''s mouth.


    Then Emma was so ashamed and angry that she gave a kick to James. Fortunately, Emma wore t


    shoes that day and didn''t have much strength. Otherwise, he was not only beat on his face, but also


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    being kicked on feet.


    He didn''t dare to tell this to Nina. It was so humiliating.


    "Madam, Mr. James, what are you doing?" Perhaps it was because of the sudden raised voice of Nina


    that the people in the office heard. Henry asked, and beside him stood John.


    John cast a cold nce at the two of them and frowned slightly when he saw that the distance between


    the two of them was less than half a meter.


    It was too close.


    The distance between the two was too close.


    "James, stay away from her." The voice of John was as cold as ice.


    When he heard this, James felt a chill down his spine. Thinking of something bad, he quickly moved


    half a step aside. Under the cold and stern eyes of his Uncle John, he took another big step aside and


    leaned against the wall.


    "Uncle John, I''m your nephew." James felt like weeping but had no tears. Did Uncle John even need to


    guard against him?


    Could he still have an affair with Aunt Nina?


    In the eyes of John, as long as it was a man, he could not get close to Nina.


    When Nina heard John''s voice, it sounded like she had added two spoons of sugar to her life. She felt


    sweet after taking a sip.


    She smiled.


    "It has nothing to do with me. He came over." Nina quickly put aside her rtionship with James. John


    was not to be trifled with. Last time, she had stayed in Noah''s house for two days, and she was bullied


    by John for four days when she went back.


    What?


    James:......


    Trap!


    Aunt Nina set a trip for him on purpose!

 Chapter 159 Overwhelmed By His Physical Strength

    Chapter 159 Overwhelmed By His Physical Strength


    James didn''t dare to stay any longer and slipped away without looking back.


    Nina couldn''t help but chuckle when she saw James fleeing. "Am I too unkind?"


    John stepped forward, slightly bent down and warned in her ear, "As long as it''s a man, you have to


    keep a distance of half a meter. Do you understand?"


    The sudden approaching sound startled Nina. She shrank her neck, and the warm breath she sprayed


    made her earlobes turn red.


    As she tilted her head, her lips brushed past John''s chin and took a gentle bite.


    "Why did you speak suddenly? You scared me. "


    With a slight blush on her face, Nina took half a step back. Before she could step backpletely,


    John grabbed her wrist with his big hand. Then John held her small hand to the office.


    The man''s palm was warm, and the tip of his nose was surrounded by a faint smell of tobo and a


    faint fragrance of mint, which was very familiar and unique.


    Nina had only smelled it from John.


    In the office, the assistant brought a cup of coffee, "Madam, this way, please."


    When she saw the assistant, Nina felt a little familiar and said casually, "John, you have two assistants


    now, a male assistant and a female assistant."


    It was just a casual words, but in the eyes of the other three people, it was unusual.


    The assistant was the most sensitive. She quickly exined, "Madam, you misunderstood me. I''m


    Assistant Henry''s assistant."


    "Yes, Mr. John only has a male assistant, not a female assistant." Henry exined in a hurry. It was not


    easy for the two to be together, so nothing could go wrong.


    John smiled. The little girl was jealous.


    When John was about to tease her, Nina poured cold water on him.


    "Why are you so nervous? I didn''t say anything. It''s good to have a female assistant. She is more


    considerate. I won''t be jealous. "


    John, "..." So he misunderstood her?


    The atmosphere in the office was subtle.


    "It''s off duty now. We''re leaving." Henry left wisely, and his assistant went out with him.


    Nina remembered that she had something important to do, so she stood up and held the hand of John.


    "Let''s go to buy clothes."


    Holding her soft hand, John immediately cooled down. "We have a lot of clothes at home. You don''t


    need to buy them."


    "That''s your clothes."


    "Mine is yours."


    Nina suddenly stopped and turned her head to look at John. Her eyes were somewhat obscure, and


    there was a smile on her lips.


    John wascent. It seemed that Adrian''s domineering and pampering speech was quite effective.


    The little girl must have been flirted.


    "Did you go to check the video that the domineering CEO fell in love with me?" With a look of disgust


    on her face, Nina said, "Don''t use other men''s tricks on me. It''s useless to see these. You don''t work


    every day. If you go bankrupt, I still have to support you."


    It seemed that John lost face, he held Nina''s hand and walked out with an embarrassed look on his


    face. "Buy some clothes."


    "Yes, buy some dress and clothes. I have to go to your house to see your family tonight. But isn''t it too


    soon for me to see your family? " Nina was sessfully changed the topic. She kept talking,


    sometimes happy and sometimes sad.


    John''s face darkened. "We''re married."


    So my home is your home. It''s toote for you to see my family.


    With an innocent look on her face, Nina said, "I know, but we are just romantic rtionship now."


    John gritted his teeth and said, "There are three rules. First, you must admit your identity and fulfill your


    wife''s responsibilities and obligations."


    "I know. Isn''t that a statement for others to see? For us, we are just...... HMM... "


    Nina''s mouth was covered by John.


    If he didn''t stop her, he might be pissed off to death.


    "Hey, this, the elevator..." Nina struggled. It was in the elevator and they almost reached the first floor.


    John moved away from Nina''s lip and forced her, "Boyfriend and girlfriend or couple?"


    "Boyfriend and girlfriend." Nina insisted, "You promised me that you would give me one month."


    John kissed her again. Seeing that the elevator had reached the third floor, she could only make a


    concession. "Okay, okay. I agree. I agree. I''ll tell everyone that we are a couple, and it''s also for you."


    "Okay." John was a little satisfied.


    Nina murmured, "I just say that. We two should know that we are just boyfriend and girlfriend."


    "What?" With a questioning look, John put his hands on both sides of Nina''s head and forced her to the


    corner of the wall.


    He regretted agreeing to the three rules. Even if he agreed, he should set a shorter time. The contract


    should be set for a week instead of a mouth.


    "All right, all right. If I make a concession. We are a legal couple. But I am an intern with certificates,


    okay?" Nina found that she was more and more afraid of him now. As long as he approached, her legs


    would tremble.


    He was exhausted.


    "Okay." This was more like it.


    John released his hands, and the big hands held Nina''s small hands. Just as the elevator opened, they


    walked out side by side.


    Whoosh Nina breathed a sigh of relief, but she was a little angry. She didn''t want to retreat a step and


    be calm for a while.


    In her opinion, the more she tolerate, the angrier she became.


    This liar didn''t keep his words.


    John took Nina to the headquarters of FG group, and Lisa received her in person. "Madam, what party


    are you going to tonight? I will dress you up ording to different asions. "


    "To meet parents. I''ll go to the SQ Road for dinner. Don''t dress too formally. It''s just a daily routine. "


    She should dress up when she met outsiders. She should wear casual clothes to see his family.


    "Okay, this way, please. Mr. John, please wait a moment. " Lisa personally selected clothes and


    dresses and took Nina to the fitting room.


    Three minutester, the people who entered the fitting room at the same time as Nina had already


    came out, but John still didn''t see Nina.


    Sincest time something happened to Nina, as long as she was out of his sight, John would start to


    worry about her.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    "Come out." John said worriedly.


    "Wait, I''m in a little trouble." Nina answered and looked at the dark red mark on her trousers.


    She was on her period.


    She calcted the time and found it was about the same time. No wonder she felt a little sore in her


    waist when she took a taxi today.


    It turned out that she was not tortured by John. It was the omen of her period.


    Nina was about to ask Lisa toe in and help her. When John heard the sound of opening the door


    of the fitting room, he walked into the room and didn''t let the outside see anything inside.


    "Ah...... Why are youing? " Nina was shocked and wanted to cover her body with her hand


    subconsciously. She didn''t let go of her hand until she found that she had put on a off the shoulder


    dress.


    "What''s wrong?" John looked at Nina worriedly.


    Seeing that he was so concerned, Nina grinned. Her bright smile was reflected in John''s eyes.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m fine, just..." Nina was too embarrassed to speak it out.


    "What?" John was worried. Wasn''t it a trauma?


    Looking at the man''s worried face, Nina smiled and said, "I''m in my period, which means I''m not


    pregnant."

 Chapter 160 I Will Protect You For The Rest Of Your Life

    Chapter 160 I Will Protect You For The Rest Of Your Life


    John heaved a sigh of relief and said, "You''re fine and I''m relieved. I''ll let Lisae in."


    He picked up a coat and put it on Nina. Then he went out to ask Lisa to help Nina.


    John left the headquarter of FG Clothing Store and went to a jewelry store to fetch the Jeanne


    Toussaint diamond ne of Cartier, which was specially made for Nina.


    In the jewelry store, he inadvertently saw a bracelet on the counter. The design was simple. It was


    decorated with white pearls and a pattern of coconut trees. It showed sense of nobility, elegance and a


    little liveliness.


    John couldn''t help but think of Nina and immediately bought this bracelet.


    The saledy asked, "Sir, are you buying it for your beloved one?"


    "Yes."


    "We provide engraving service. Do you need it? We can engrave your name and the name of the


    person who will receive this gift on the bracelet."


    ''Engraving?


    It''s a good idea.''


    John took out the business card and quickly wrote down the words which he wanted to be engraved on


    the bracelet. Then he handed the card to the saledy. "Engrave the words written on the card and


    send the gift to the address printed on the card."


    "Okay, take care, sir."


    The saledy took the business card and saw the name of John. John was the owner of the HD


    Square so she watched him leave respectfully.


    After John left, another two distinguished guests came.


    "Albert, should I thank you for sending me here?" Kristina had put on a mild make-up today. She didn''t


    look like a tough woman in the business world, but like a gentle woman.


    She looked gentler when she smiled.


    "I''ll not only drive you here, but also drive you back after shopping with you." Albert smiled and said in a


    gentle voice. He looked at Kristina with tenderness.


    They kept a certain distance from each other because no one knew that they were actually lovers.


    Considering various reasons, they did not intend to make their rtionship known to the public.


    In the eyes of outsiders, they were just good partners or like siblings.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t take up too much of your time."


    "It doesn''t matter. I have a lot of time." Albert would try his best to apany her, although he couldn''t


    hold her hands in public.


    Albert loved Kristina deeply.


    "I chose a pair of earrings herest time I came here, but I didn''t have time to buy it. I''ll juste to


    buy it today and then we can leave." Kristina knew that he was a little busy recently. She was thankful


    that he could spare some time toe with her.


    Kristina turned to the saledy and said, "Excuse me, I want to buy the pink diamond earrings."


    "Okay, please wait a moment, President Ye." The saledy took out a box and opened it. "President


    Ye, are these the pink diamond earrings you want?"


    "Yes, they are. I liked them at the first sight. I''m sure they are what I want." Kristina looked at the pink


    diamond earrings in the box, which were delicate and ingenious. The more she looked at them, the


    more she liked them.


    She took out a bank card from her bag and handed it to the saledy. The saledy said, "Mr. Albert


    paid the money on the next day you told us to keep the earrings for you."


    "How did you know that?" Kristina turned her head to look at Albert, who was gently smiling.


    Albert didn''t answer. He took the box and said to her with a smile, "I wonder if you are willing to have


    lunch with me today. Let''s have a talk."


    What he wanted to talk about was not work.


    Kristina was touched, but she pretended that nothing had happened. "In order to thank you for your gift,


    I''ll treat you."


    "It''s my honor." Albert was a gentleman. Kristina was attracted by his warm smile.


    They reached an agreement. When they were about to leave, Kristina saw the saledy take out the


    pearl bracelet with pattern of coconut trees. Her eyes lit up and she stopped.


    "This bracelet is very beautiful. I want it. Wrap it for me." Kristina took out her card again.


    "I''m sorry, President Ye. Someone has already bought this bracelet. I''m going to carve words on it."


    "Someone bought it?" Kristina wanted to get this bracelet. It was exquisite, low-key and elegant. She


    really liked it. "Is there another one?"


    The saledy shook her head. "I''m sorry, President Ye. All the goods in our shop are unique."


    "What a pity." She felt sorry that she waste and couldn''t buy it.


    Seeing that she really liked it, Albert asked, "Who did you sell it to? I can buy it from that person."


    "Mr. John. Mr. John bought it as a gift to his beloved one."


    "Mr. John?" Albert was stunned. If it was Mr. John, things would be more difficult.


    When Kristina heard that it was Mr. John, she gave up. There was no good ending for her topete


    with Mr. John.


    "In that case, forget it." Kristina left with Albert.


    In the car.


    Kristina was still thinking about the bracelet, but she had a different thought. She guessed, Albert, do


    you think Mr. John bought it for Nina?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe, maybe not." Albert was thinking about what the saledy said just now and his


    scheme. Albert wanted to use Nina to cause conflicts between John and Noah, so he remained neutral.


    "Why?"


    "The saledy said that Mr. John bought it for his loved one, not his wife. We only know that Nina is his


    wife, but we don''t know if she is his lover. As far as I know, it was Sam who handled the marriage


    certificates for them. They didn''t know about it before. Who knows if there is true love between them?"


    "In fact, I like Nina very much. I think Noah also likes her. But unfortunately, Sam has seized the


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    opportunity.


    Nina is not a simple person. Otherwise, Sam wouldn''t have handled the marriage certificates secretly


    two years ago. Jessica cares about people''s family background just like her father, but she doesn''t


    have good insight like her father."


    Somehow, Kristina liked Nina very much. Perhaps it was because they looked a little like each other, or


    perhaps it was because of her confident, arrogant and peaceful temperament.


    "I don''t mind if you treat Noah well or like Nina. Kristy, do you still like Mr. John?" Speaking of this,


    Albert felt a little jealous.


    "I don''t like him. I just admired him very much in the past. He took over the Time Group at the age of


    more than 10 and managed it well. That was why I admired him." Knowing that Albert was jealous,


    Kristina held his face with both hands and kissed him with a bright smile.


    Albert held her in his arms and kissed her hair gently. He cared about her and wanted to protect her.


    He thought he was not a good person, but he fell in love with a nice person.


    "Kristy, give me some more time."


    I will be the most powerful person of LC City and I will be the one you adore and love.


    In Albert''s arms, Kristina felt safe and rxed. She felt she was well protected from any harm.


    She could remember what Albert said when he expressed his love to her, "Kristy, you are only six years


    older than me, but you also need someone to protect you. I can protect you. You protected me once


    before and I will protect you for the rest of your life."


    She was six years older than him, but it was only six years.


    Since Albert promised to protect her for the rest of her life, her life was not as difficult as before. She


    was assisted by him all the way to the position of CEO of the Ye''s Group.


    With his careful protection, she now had her own home.

 Chapter 161 A Micro Monitor

    Chapter 161 A Micro Monitor


    The car moved forward slowly.


    Kristina was confused. "Aren''t we going to have dinner? There is no restaurant on this road. "


    "I''ll cook lunch for you at home. Do you want to eat sweet and sour fish or braised spareribs with brown


    sauce today?" Albert reached out to pull Kristina over and let her lean her head on his shoulder. Albert


    pinched Kristina''s face gently with his big hand, full of affection.


    Albert always liked to let Kristina lean on his shoulder, so that he could clearly feel that he was the one


    Kristy could rely on.


    Kristina was used to this kind of behavior. She turned around andy on the seat. Her feet in high heels


    stepped on the ss window, and the back side of her head leaned on Albert''s shoulder, closing her


    eyeszily.


    "Braised spareribs in brown sauce. I want to eat it today."


    "Ok, I''ll cook braised spareribs with brown sauce today." Albert sat still so that she could lean against


    him. At the same time, he ordered the driver, "Go to the LT Road."


    "LT Road? It''s a little far from LT Road. We can''t go to work normally this afternoon. I don''t have


    anything to do, but you are very busy. Aren''t you going to redecorate the abandoned factory in the


    Northern Suburbs and develop new projects? Not busy? "


    "They are there. I''m not busy. You don''t need to worry about these things. Just eat more braised


    spareribs with brown sauce I madeter." Thinking of the abandoned factory in the Northern Suburbs,


    Albert''s dark eyes became somewhat malicious. Thinking of the girl beside him, he recovered as usual.


    He said with a smile, "Kristy, don''t let anyone else know about the factory in the Northern Suburbs,


    including Noah. Do you understand?"


    It was his secret, and no one knew it except his confidant and Kristina.


    Kristina knew that this project was confidential and it was also the key to whether he could overtake the


    Shi Family and the Ye Family. However, he did not hide anything and told her everything.


    This trust moved Kristina.


    Two people in love should trust each other when they are together, shouldn''t they?


    "I know. No one else will know. But this project is very important. You''d better focus on your career. We


    won''t go to the LT Road today. Let''s go to the West Forest Street. It''s not far from there. " Kristina still


    wanted to think for him and suggested to go to the West Forest Street.


    No. 2 LT Road was their small house. It was a mountain vi, located in a remote and quiet ce.


    There were two vis around, and there were not many people living in.


    On the contrary, No. 4 West Forest Street was a prosperous area. It was another residence of Kristina,


    which was not often lived. But people outside, including the Ye Family, only knew this residence.


    "Okay, let''s go to the West Forest Street." Albert knew that she did these for him, so hepromised


    with a smile.


    The driver turned around and went to the West Forest Street.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    When they passed the crossroad on the way, Albert saw that Jessica and Vivian were walking forward,


    talking andughing. There were two people''s cars parked on the roadside in front of them.


    "Kristy, your friend and niece are there."


    "Jessica and Vivian?" Kristina stood up and looked in the direction of Albert''s eyes. "It''s them. They


    seem to have met frequently these two days."


    Albert withdrew his sight, looked ahead and said, "Don''t you know that Jessica has always wanted


    Vivian to marry Mr. John?"


    "I know." She had always known about this, but she had always felt that Vivian who was not sincere


    didn''t deserve the person that Kristina had worshiped.


    "Kristy is so smart. How can you not understand?" Albert didn''t point it out directly. He asked and


    guided Kristina to think in the right direction.


    Kristina shook her head and sighed, "Well...... Jessica not only had a bad taste, but also had a bad


    eyesight. Last time on Vivian''s birthday, I told her the truth. She has been deliberately alienating me


    recently. "


    "It''s okay. Kristy. I''m always here." Albert Held Kristina in his arms. The car was drove slowly at the


    green light.


    "That''s different. Jessica is actually very kind, but she is not very smart. Maybe she was tricked by


    Vivian. She is awesome. She secretly nned and let Noah out of home. "


    The sun was shining brightly at noon. The dazzling sunlight made Vivian frown and she lift her bag to


    sunshade herself.


    "Sister, I''m sorry. I have to go to the hospital to take care of my motherter. I can''t go to the SQ Road


    tonight." Vivian refused politely.


    It was strange for her to go to the dinner of Shi Family alone. Jessica was upright and she would


    probablypare Vivian with Nina, and even scold Nina. This was not good for her.


    Mr. John wouldn''t me his sister. Instead, he would me Vivian, which would only make him feel


    disgusted.


    So she couldn''t go.


    Jessica nodded and held her hand. "Viv, you are such a considerate girl. Take good care of your


    mother in the hospital. She is pregnant, and she really needs to stay in the hospital."


    "Yes, mom is pregnant at an old age. The doctor also said that she would be in danger if she was not


    careful. My father and I took turns to take care of her in the hospital."


    "Then go ahead and say hello to your parents for me."


    "Thank you, sister." All of a sudden, Vivian took out a rectangr gift box from her bag, with the logo of


    an international brand on it. She handed it to Jessica and said, "Sister, this is a gift specially made for


    you. It just arrivedst night, and I take it to you today."


    This brand was just what Jessica liked. It was the mostmon brand she used. Jessica took it over


    with a smile and opened it. It was an extremely expensive ne. She immediately epted it.


    "Thank you, Viv. I have always wanted to buy this ne, but it was booked by others."


    Vivian chuckled, "I know you like it. I''ve been keeping an eye on whether the new ne was arrived


    there. As soon as there is new ne, I''ll book it for you."


    She stared at Jessica with shrewdness.


    There was a micro monitor hidden in the ne.


    "Sister, I''ll put it on for you. It must look good on you." Vivian actively put the ne on Jessica.


    The diamond hanging in the middle of the ne shone brightly in the sun, which was as cold as the


    treacherous look in Vivian''s eyes.


    As long as Jessica wore this ne, she could monitor what happened tonight and also eavesdrop


    on many secrets of the Shi Family.


    Jessica waved away Vivian and drove back to the SQ Road.


    As soon as she arrived at the gate of the vi, she heard Mr. Sam''s energetic voice. He began to


    in a happy way.


    "Be careful when you move those flowers. And you, after theye, you should wee Mrs. Nina in


    unison, okay?" There were two rows of servants in front of Mr. Sam. He stood there as if a teacher was


    training students.


    Mr. Jake suddenly asked, "Sir, only wee Mrs. Nina? What about Mr. John? "


    "Why should we wee him?" Mr. Sam said in a disgusted look. When he thought of Nina, he smiled


    kindly. "You just need to wee Mrs. Nina, understand?"


    "Yes, sir." Everyone said in one voice and bent down to smile in unison.


    At half past six in the evening.


    Holding John''s arm, Nina appeared at the gate of the vi on time. As soon as they stepped in, they


    heard a deafening wee.


    "Wee, Mrs. Nina."


    This imposing scene startled Nina. She whispered in John''s ear, "Every time youe back, you can


    hear this deafening sound. Have you lost your hearing?"


    "No, I haven''t."


    He had never been treated like this.


    He felt a little ufortable.

 Chapter 162 Meeting Parents

    Chapter 162 Meeting Parents


    They continued to move forward. After ncing around, John said slowly, "Today is very different."


    She didn''t expect that in order to wee the little girl, Mr. Sam had decorated the whole main house


    in such a festive way. The carpet had been changed into red, and even the flowers had been changed


    into red roses.


    When she was about to see John''s family, Nina was a little nervous. Her palms were sweating. She


    answered, "Yes, it''s quite different."


    She had never been so nervous before when she attended all kinds ofrge-scale banquets on the CM


    Ind.


    It was said that an ugly daughter-inw was always nervous when she saw her parents inw, but she


    was not ugly either.


    Why was she so nervous?


    Nina''s entire body tensed slightly. The only thing that could make her feel at ease was John and she


    subconsciously leaned over.


    "Nervous?" Noticing her approaching, John held her hand andforted her, "I''m here."


    The warmth from his palm and the man''sfort made her gradually rx and take a deep breath.


    "I''m not nervous." Nina saw that she was about to enter the hall. She would always smile every time


    she met such an asion. Her eyes were clear and arrogant, and she walked forward with her head


    held high. Every step she took was full of natural elegance and nobility.


    She was not usually like this. She was used to being taught by etiquette teachers since childhood,


    which was the so-called aristocratic etiquette.


    Then John held Nina''s hand and walked towards the dining table.


    The rectangr table was full of delicious food, Western food and Chinese food, flowers and red wine


    embellishment, and the upside down crystal light reflected on the table. The warm orange light made


    everyone''s face different.


    On the host seat, Mr. Sam smiled kindly and waved at Nina. "Nina, are you hungry? Come and sit here.


    "


    "Okay." Nina answered and sat on the empty seat on the right hand of Mr. Sam with John.


    When she walked towards there, she would pass behind Jessica and Jason. She could clearly hear a


    cold snort from John, which was always with a hint of mockery.


    Nina didn''t care.


    As soon as Nina sat down, Mr. Sam ignored his son and introduced others to Nina, "Nina, there are


    your brother and sister-inw. There are also two juniors, James and Dora."


    "Brother, Sister-inw." Nina nodded politely.


    Daniel and his wife smiled enviously. Nina was much more beautiful than her photo.


    "Four sister-inw, this is a gift for you from your brother and me." Ang took out two red envelopes


    and asked the servant behind her to give them to Nina.


    "Thank you, brother and sister-inw."


    James looked at the two red envelopes and was obsessed with them. He was sure that there were


    definitely two checks in them.


    It was in his Aunt Nina''s hand and she even put them on the table, which made him jealous.


    Daniel patted on the back of James''s head and said, "Call Aunt Nina."


    "Dad, can you save my face?" His father red at James when he murmured. He had to turn to Nina


    and said, "Aunt Nina."


    Dora stared at Nina with her bright eyes, as if she could see a flower, and blurted out, "Handsome


    sister!"


    Then she was pped on the back of her head by James. "Sister? That''s Aunt Nina."


    "Ah...... Brother, why did you hit me? " Dora turned to look at her brother, pouting with grievance.


    Then James''s father gave him a p. "How could treat your sister like this?"


    "I..." James was really pissed off!


    Was this man his real father? He treated them differently.


    Nina smiled. It turned out to be different from what she had imagined. She thought that in a top ss


    family of John, everyone in the family was serious. Everyone had their own thought, and they paid


    attention to the etiquette of keeping silent while eating.


    At least her family was.


    Her family was always cold and inhuman.


    Seeing the smile on Nina''s face, Dora immediately said, "Handsome sister, you look so beautiful when


    you smile!"


    This time, Ang finally said, "Dora, call Aunt Nina."


    "But she is only two years older than me. It''s better to call her sister. She is too old to be called Aunt


    Nina." Dora pouted and didn''t want to call her Aunt Nina. Then she smiled yfully at Nina and said,


    "I''ll call you sister. What do you think?"


    Nina certainly had no objection. It sounded that she was younger to be called sister instead of being


    called Aunt Nina


    "Sure."


    "No, you can''t." With a darkened face, John nced at her coldly and said, "Dora."


    With an unquestionable sense of deterrence and pressure, the temperature around her suddenly


    became negative.


    Dora was startled and immediately changed her tone. She smiled fawningly and said, "She is my Aunt


    Nina."


    "Okay." John was still indifferent. Then, he gave a light nce at Nina, indicating that she knew what he


    meant.


    Nina''s body froze. Looking at John''s expression, she might be in trouble again.


    She looked at her lower body subconsciously and suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    My period!


    "Hahaha..." Mr. Samughed loudly, "Nina, don''t be angry with children. These two children are too


    naughty."


    "Nothing." Nina hoped that they could be more naughty, so that the atmosphere at the table wouldn''t be


    so cold.


    In particr, there was an ice faced man sitting on her right, and Jessica who didn''t like her all the time


    sat on her left. She sat between them in terror.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Sam continued, "This is your brother and sister-inw, and Chester. Chester is very smart."


    It seemed that Mr. Sam attached great importance to Chester. Chester should be the next sessor of


    the family that Mr. Sam was going to train.


    Nina thought in mind.


    "Brother and sister-inw." Nina smiled politely. Then she received two more red envelopes, and


    Chester took the initiative to say, "Aunt Nina."


    Then it''s time for Jessica to introduce herself. This time, it was not Mr. Sam to introduce them. Jason


    took the initiative to introduce. "Nina, you can call me brother-inw from now on. Just call her sister."


    Noticing that the two people seemed to know each other, Mr. Sam asked, "Jason, do you know Nina?"


    "Father, Nina is my student."


    "Well, it seems that Nina is really destined to be a member of our family." Mr. Samughed even more


    happily.


    Although Nina didn''t like Jessica, Jessica was still the sister of John. So Nina said politely, "Sister,


    brother-inw."


    Jason returned with a smile and handed her a red envelope. Jessica kept a cold face and didn''t


    respond.


    She couldn''t admit that Nina was her sister-inw.


    Everyone noticed the displeasure of Jessica, and the atmosphere suddenly became cold and silent.


    Mr. Sam was not satisfied with his daughter''s attitude, but she was his favorite daughter. He med


    her slightly, "Jessica, Nina called you, you didn''t even respond."


    Jessica sneered, "I only have a younger brother, but I don''t have a younger sister. I can''t bear her


    calling me sister."

 Chapter 163 Jessica Came Again

    Chapter 163 Jessica Came Again


    Obviously, what Jessica said was not for the sake of Nina.


    As for dignity, even if others didn''t give it to Nina, she wouldn''t give it to others.


    "Miss Jessica." Nina looked very calm. She smiles without any discontent.


    All the people present were stunned when Nina suddenly changed her tone. They didn''t know if


    Jessica didn''t belong to the Shi Family or Nina didn''t belong to the Shi Family.


    It was not a good omen.


    Everyone looked at Mr. Sam and John. Both of them were key figures.


    One was Mr. Sam''s daughter-inw, and the other was his favorite daughter.


    One was John''s wife, and the other was his sister.


    "Nina, your sister is spoiled. It''s all my fault. I spoiled her. Forget about it. You should call her Sister


    Jessica in the future." Mr. Sam smiled and tried to mediate the dispute. Jessica was about to speak,


    but Mr. Sam red at her sternly.


    Mr. Sam knew that Nina was wronged, but he had only one daughter. He could only put the me on


    himself. He hoped that the two of them would not be too stiff for his sake.


    Nina didn''t say anything. It was human nature for a father to love his daughter.


    She envied Jessica.


    When Nina was about to say it didn''t matter, the man next to her suddenly moved, instantly attracting


    everyone''s attention.


    He pulled out the chair, leaving the empty space in front of him.


    There was no emotion on his handsome face. "Okay. Our house is in the North Yard. It''s okay to call


    her Miss Jessica here. "


    Then he stood up and came to the side of Nina. He bent down, with one hand holding the top of the


    chair, and the other hand bypassing Nina''s legs. He lifted up the whole chair which Nina sat.


    Nina was shocked and her body shook in the air. She quickly grabbed the arm of John. Even through


    the shirt, she could feel the tightened muscles on his arm.


    What did he want to do?


    Nina looked at John''s eyes, she was a little confused, but also a little happy. She couldn''t help but


    move her little finger and gently touched the muscles on his arm.


    She used to think his abdominal muscles were seductive, but now she couldn''t help but covet his arms.


    Especially his handsome face was very close to her.


    She was fascinated by John!


    Boom......


    With a slight sound of the chair falling, John put Nina and her chair on the space that had just been


    moved out.


    "Little girl, you sit here from now on." John reached out his hand and touched the head of Nina. Then


    he pulled back his chair and sat in the position where Nina had just sat, separating Nina and Jessica.


    In the Shi Family, every position was appointed by Mr. Sam in person, which indicated the position of


    them in Mr. Sam''s heart, which was also the position of the whole family.


    The seat of John was on the left side of Mr. Sam, which was exclusive to him. Even if he rarely came


    back, no one dared to sit in that seat.


    But now, in front of everyone, he gave up his position to Nina, telling everyone that she was more


    important than him in his heart.


    His brother and sister on the other side were shocked and surprised, but they didn''t show their


    expression. Dora''s mouths were open and her eyes were somewhat numb.


    James smiled. He had already known that the Aunt Nina was very important in Uncle John''s heart.


    She didn''t know what was wrong with her aunt and why she insisted on going against Aunt Nina. She


    wasn''t afraid of breaking up with her brother.


    His mother had told him that after he got married, he had to get rid of the shackles of his original family.


    He would be a real family with his wife and children, and his original brothers and sisters could be very


    close family.


    But his aunt didn''t understand this. She often disciplined Uncle John as an elder.


    "John, what do you mean?" Jessica was irritated by his brother''s action. Regardless of Mr. Sam''s


    warning, she still wanted to criticize, "Why should you let her take that seat? It''s her fortune to marry


    you. Why did you still send her to that position? "


    Nina knew that the arrangement of this position was not simple.


    She didn''t know what John would say.


    It was said that he had the best rtionship with his Sister Jessica.


    She didn''t want John to favor her. She just hoped that he could be a little fair and stand in the middle.


    "That seat is mine. I have the final say." What John said sounded fair, but he was biased towards Nina.


    It didn''t matter even if Nina stepped on his head.


    At this time, Mr. Sam also said in a domineering voice, "That''s his position and the decision is in his


    hands. Take care of yourself."


    "Dad, are you mad at me?" Quentin looked incredulously at his father and his most obedient brother.


    These two people were ming him for an outsider.


    Nina was really a good woman!


    Jessica was so angry that she red at Nina, but her eyes were blocked by his brother''s body. She


    could only see half of Nina''s body.


    She must becent!


    Jessica measured the abdomen of a gentleman with the heart of a viin.


    The depression in her heart had to be exhaled quickly. "Dad, John, do you know what kind of person


    Nina is? Do you know her? "


    Nina frowned. Did Jessica go to investigate her again? But there were only a few points that others


    could investigate. Didn''t Jessica investigate it?


    When she was still confused, Jessica gave her the answer.


    Jessica stood up and pointed at Nina, "She is a wanton woman. She had an affair with Albert. Not only


    that, she also... "


    Jessica nced at James and hesitated for a moment, but she had to let everyone know what kind of


    person Nina was. She said resolutely, "Everyone in the LD University knows that she is the woman of


    James."


    Everyone''s face changed. Before they could react, they heard that Jessica spit on Nina. "Nina, you''re


    so good. You''ve fooled around the two men of our family. You first stayed with the younger one, and


    then married the elder one. I''ve never seen someone as shameless as you."


    Nina was stunned, "..." Have I ever been with James?


    Why didn''t I know?


    "Aunt, don''t talk nonsense. I don''t have that kind of rtionship with Aunt Nina!" James was not a man


    to be trifled with. He had always been arrogant and domineering. He was afraid of Uncle John in the


    whole family.


    Oh, no, he was also afraid of Aunt Nina now.


    But he was absolutely not afraid of his aunt. He pounded the table and tried to rify the matter. "I''m


    not in a rtionship with Aunt Nina. Those are nonsense. Aunt Jessica, how can you follow the


    rumors?"


    His aunt was ying tricks on him!


    Why was she so brainless? Did she think others words were truth?


    Uncle John''s face gradually darkened. When he saw Uncle John''s look, the back of James felt cold and


    his legs could not help trembling.


    Ang''s face suddenly turned cold. She reached out and grabbed her son''s hand, and said with


    sarcasm, "James, how could you talk to your aunt like that? She is your elder. Don''t offend her. Aunt is


    unreasonable. Don''t you have a brain? "


    It sounded like she was ming her son, but in fact, she was ming others.


    She knew what kind of person her son was. Although he liked ying, he would never mess around


    with women. She knew better than anyone else whether he had a girlfriend.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Whoever dared to nder her son, she would show no respect to the one.

 Chapter 164 Jessica Became The Target Of Criticism

    Chapter 164 Jessica Became The Target Of Criticism


    The atmosphere at the table was even weirder, as if the battlefield suddenly expanded.


    Jessica had a quarrel with Ang. "What do you mean? Do you mean I''m brainless? I''ve had an


    investigation. All the students in the LD University said that Nina was James'' girlfriend."


    "No, no." When James was exining, he peeked at John from the corner of his eyes. John was as


    quiet as a dead man. His eyshes just covered the emotions in his eyes.


    James knew John very well. The more silent John was, the more ruthless he would be. The whole


    family would suffer.


    On the other hand, Nina was sitting calmly.


    James swallowed and shrank his neck timidly.


    "Jessica, you are simple minded. I know that you always believe whatever others say. However, you


    are already thirty-two years old and not a little girl anymore. You should know how to distinguish right


    from wrong. It''s simple to believe a rumor for one or two times, but it''s stupid to believe it for three or


    four times." Ang was not a woman to be trifled with.


    Nina opened her eyes and saw the expression on Ang''s face changed again and again. She was a


    powerful woman.


    Nina liked Ang.


    However, Nina thought she was verbose.


    Nina just wanted to directly walk towards Jessica and p her face. Thinking that Jessica was John''s


    sister, Nina could only slightly suppress her anger and try her best not to interfere in this matter.


    "Ang, how dare you scold me?" Jessica looked a little ferocious.


    She had never been scolded by anyone.


    Jessica was so angry that she picked up the red wine ss on the table and sshed the wine


    towards Ang.


    "Honey, what are you doing?" Jason reached out and grabbed his wife. He didn''t mean to be an


    onlooker just now. He just didn''t want to me his wife as others did and make her the target of


    criticism.


    If he also med her, she would be lonely and have no one to rely on.


    However, he didn''t expect that his wife would ssh wine on her sister-inw.


    It didn''t matter if she bullied others, but she couldn''t bully Ang. Ang was the daughter of a high-


    ranking official in the Imperial City. Her family was nobler than the Shi family and even Sam had to


    respect her.


    At this critical moment, Nina stood up and approached the edge of the table. She raised her hand to


    overturn all the food on the table, pulled out the tablecloth, and took a step forward to block the red


    wine that was about to spill out in front of Ang.


    The red wine sshed on the white tablecloth, making it scarlet.


    It shocked everyone.


    When the tablecloth was removed, Daniel was still protecting his wife. When he came to his senses, he


    took his wife''s hand and walked out. "Let''s go home, James, Dora."


    It was not until they left that Jessica realized what had happened. "Honey, I... I didn''t mean to do that."


    "It''s okay." Jason stood up andforted Jessica, "Don''t be so impulsive next time. I''ll apologize to


    Daniel and Ang in personter."


    "Honey..." With her eyes slightly red, Jessica leaned against his chest and sobbed, "I didn''t mean to do


    that. At that time, I wanted to ssh the wine on Nina."


    Jason froze. He knew what Jessica said would irritate John.


    John got angry.


    The atmosphere became scary and Daniel was frightened.


    "Nina, John, I''m sorry. She might..."


    "How dare you!" Sam trembled with fear.


    Sam saw John''s anger and murderous look. He also saw Jessica''s domineering and stupidity. He had


    to do something to prevent the family from being torn apart.


    Sam hadn''t lost his temper like this for a long time. Everyone could feel Sam was dignified.


    Jessicay in his husband''s arms in a cold sweat.


    "Jessica, if you continue to talk nonsense, get out and don''t appear in front of me again." Sam didn''t


    favor Nina, but felt heartbroken that he had such a brainless daughter.


    "Dad, I''m not talking nonsense." With red eyes, Jessica ignored Daniel''s dissuasion and said in a


    trembling voice, "Dad, you didn''t scold me before. Now you scold me just for an outsider. Even if I really


    believe in gossip, it is a fact that Nina has a low status and doesn''t match our family."


    Sam felt distressed and said, "I''ve spoiled you. You really take yourself as a princess. Every child is the


    apple of the eye of their parents and so is Nina."


    "What is she? She is nothing." Jessica was so angry that her eyes darkened and she fainted.


    Nina was speechless. ''How could you faint before I hit you?''


    With an anxious look on his face, Jason carried Jessica and apologized, "I''m sorry. I apologize for her."


    "No, you needn''t. Take care of her. I don''t want to hurt my sister." John said coldly.


    The warning tone was obvious.


    Nina stared at John with her sparkling eyes.


    ''He gives his sister warning because of me?''


    Outside the window, the night wind gently blew over the nts and also blew into the heart of Nina. Her


    heart beat faster.


    "I''ll take you to have seafood tonight." John turned his head to look at Nina''s stupefied and affectionate


    eyes. Her amber eyes were very beautiful.


    Her eyes were so charming.


    John smiled and held Nina''s hand, giving her a sense of security. Before he left, he said to Sam, "We


    won''te back again."


    He didn''t want Nina to be targeted again.


    But he couldn''t really hurt his sister. After all, she was his biological sister and she had treated him very


    well since childhood.


    The only way was to avoid her.


    This sentence was like a heavy punch to Sam. His body staggered slightly and his eyes were misty.


    Sam just wanted a harmonious family with filial children and many grandchildren, but he didn''t expect


    things to turn out like this.


    "You..." Sam''s voice sounded a little older. He lowered his eyes and said, "Okay."


    Sadness was hidden in his simple words.


    Nina clearly felt his sadness. She stopped, turned around and said with a smile, "Dad, he is joking. We


    will oftene to see you in the future."


    "Really?" Sam''s gloomy eyes lit up in an instant. There were tears in his expectant eyes.


    Nina promised with a smile, "Yes."


    "That''s good." ''She is so considerate!


    She''s much more sensible than this little bastard.''


    Sam looked at John and hoped that he would agree that he woulde back to see him personally.


    Nina held John''s hand, indicating him to say something.


    "Do you have the final say at home?" John asked calmly.


    "Of course." Nina raised her eyebrows.


    John didn''t refute, which meant he acquiesced.


    He agreed that he would oftene here to visit Sam in the future.


    Sam became happy.


    This family dinner ended in discord. Everyone went back home.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    As soon as John and Nina walked out, they met Dora, who was waiting for them outside and greeted


    them excitedly.


    "Uncle John, Aunt Nina, my parents asks me to invite you to dinner."

 Chapter 165 Lonely Back

    Chapter 165 Lonely Back


    John took Nina to his brother''s house for dinner.


    Jason returned home with his unconscious wife, and soon she woke up.


    As soon as Jessica woke up, she burst into tears. She held Jason in his arms and sobbed, "Honey,


    everyone is scolding me. My sister-inw, my brother, and even my father are scolding me."


    "Honey, don''t cry." Jason wiped her tears gently, kissed her cheek lovingly, and pulled her into his arms


    tofort her.


    When she calmed down, Jason pulled away his wife and the two sat face to face.


    "Honey, I want to have a talk with you."


    "What are you talking about?" Jessica was wiping his tears and she was still sobbing in a low voice.


    Looking at her husband''s serious face, she suddenly felt wronged. With tearful eyes, she bit his lips


    and asked, "Are you also going to talk for Nina?"


    Jason felt a little helpless. As a university professor, he was not able to teach his wife well. He was still


    self-centered and never considered external factors.


    But what could he do? He had to teach his wife.


    "Honey, you misunderstood me." Jason picked up a tissue to wipe the tears on her face and said


    dotingly, "I won''t speak for other women. I just want you to think about why your closest people speak


    for Nina instead of favoring you."


    "John show favors to Nina, you can think that John is attracted by the beauty of Nina. But what about


    sister-inw? Sister-inw didn''t know Nina and she was protecting her son, which meant that there


    was no such rtionship between James and Nina. It seems that sister-inw and her family don''t care


    about James. They just leave James to John. In fact, they are very concerned about James, so they all


    know what''s going on with him. "


    Jason talked to Jessica with gentle voice, and his eyes were sincere. Jessica began to listen carefully


    and think carefully.


    After thinking for a while, she felt that what her husband said was right. She tried to avoid eye contact


    with him and said, "So it''s not true? But all the students in the LD University said so. "


    "A student in LD University? Which student? " Jason got to the point.


    At this time, Vivian, who was eavesdropping in the hospital, suddenly became nervous and tightened


    her hands in her sleeves.


    After thinking for a while, Jessica replied, "Isabe, the daughter of the Zhang Family."


    Hearing the eavesdropping, Vivian breathed a sigh of relief.


    Jason frowned and finally understood what happened. "Honey, someone set a trap for you."


    "A trap?" Jessica raised his voice and asked doubtfully, "You mean Isabe?"


    "Yes." Jason nodded and sat next to Jessica. He put his arm around her shoulder and said, "I''ve heard


    about it from Henry. Isabe and Nina were good friends, but Isabe set a trap for Nina. So Nina and


    John had sex by ident. She took pictures of Nina and posted it on the forum of the hotel. Then they


    had a rtionship. Besides, Isabe likes Albert. "


    Speaking of this, he believed that his wife could figure it out.


    Jessica asked, "Even if it''s true, Nina is just a country girl with a low status. She doesn''t deserve to


    John."


    "¡­¡­" He finally made it through, but she still cared about Nina''s identity.


    Looking at his wife''s obscure expression, Jason couldn''t help bute up with an idea. "If I weren''t


    born in the Fu Family, Would you marry me?"


    As soon as he said that, he regretted.


    How could he say that to test his wife? The couple should not be suspicious of each other.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I didn''t ask anything." Jason took back what he had just said.


    Without noticing his emotion, Jessica retorted with a smile, "Are you kidding? How could you not be


    born in the Fu Family? You are born in the Fu Family. Don''t make such an assumption. Your surname


    is Fu and you are my husband. "


    "Honey, I want to have a rest." Jessica still felt wronged and went upstairs with a severe headache.


    The woman in his arms suddenly left. A gust of cold wind blew into the empty ce, which made Jason


    depressed.


    After a while, he raised his head and looked at the person who had disappeared at the stairs. He felt a


    little upset.


    He stood up and walked out. He wanted to apologize to his brother and sister-inw.


    Before he entered the room, he smelled the fragrance of the food and heard the joyfulughter.


    Dora pulled up Nina from the sofa, and put a piece of curtainit in Nina''s hand. She said expectantly,


    "Aunt Nina, Aunt Nina, can you repeat the action you just saved my mother? You are so handsome!"


    "Aunt Nina, I admire you so much!"


    Nina smiled and looked at John with pleading eyes. This was her fifth demonstration. Her hands were


    so sore.


    The man sitting on the sofa seemed to have received a signal for help. He put down the newspaper in


    his hand, put down his crossed legs, and waved his hand. Before he opened his mouth, Nina said with


    a smile, "I''ming. I''ming."


    She directly sat next to John and shyly pushed the pot to John. "Dora, your Uncle John asked me to sit


    with him for a while."


    Dora pouted, "okay."


    Reluctantly, she handed the curtain to the servant and whispered, "Uncle John, why do you always stay


    with Aunt Nina? Aunt Nina won''t run away."


    John patted his leg, motioning for Nina to sit down.


    With her eyes wide open, Nina thought, ''Is John crazy? Sitting on hisps in front of the child? Aren''t


    you afraid of misguiding children?''


    "What are you doing?" Nina pretended not to understand.


    John chuckled and acted again.


    Without saying anything, he lifted her up to sit on hisps, held her in his arms, and picked up the


    newspaper as if nothing had happened.


    Not far away, James covered his eyes and shook his head, "They killed a single dog!"


    Nina blushed and tried to get rid of him, but she failed. Instead, she heard the man''s hoarse warning,


    "Don''t move."


    His breath was a little thick, and his voice seemed to be restrained. Nina had already been through a


    lot of things, so it was impossible for her not to understand that the time had changed.


    She froze and didn''t dare to move.


    Nina cursed in her heart and whispered in the man''s ear, "Brother, sister-inw and the child are all


    here."


    So can you restrain yourself a little bit?


    "They are all adults." John said in a serious tone. He didn''t care about other people''s opinions at all.


    Besides, he did nothing.


    Was there anything wrong with letting his wife sit on hisps?


    However, Nina was still embarrassed. After hearing the footsteps, she escaped from the man''s body


    and sat on the sofa. She tidied up her hair, looking guilty.


    Jason came in.


    After apologizing to his brother and sister-inw, he apologized to Nina and the others with sincere


    words and gentle smile.


    After apologizing, he left, looking a little lonely.

 Chapter 166 Almost Got Internal Injuries

    Chapter 166 Almost Got Internal Injuries


    At half past seven in the evening, they had dinner on time.


    The six people sat around the table. The atmosphere was not as serious and quiet as it was when they


    were in the main house. Instead, there were moreughter and chatting and they also maintained their


    proper cultivation.


    Ang was an easy-going and sharp woman. Her skin was well maintained with white and red at the


    age of more than 40, and her every move and smile exuded the mature charm.


    "Nina, don''t stand on ceremony. Eat more." Ang smiled generously and gently to Nina. Ang was


    very grateful for Nina who helped her drink the wine. Ang treated Nina warmly, "I heard from James


    that you like eating seafood, right?"


    "Yes." Nina nodded.


    Ang smiled, "Next time youe here, I''ll ask the kitchen to cook fish for you. There''s no seafood at


    home today, so I''m sorry."


    "You''re wee, sister-inw." If anyone was very polite, Nina would be polite to others as well.


    Daniel praised, "John, you have married a good wife."


    "Thank you, brother." John raised his ss, smiled and said rudely, "I have a good taste."


    Danielughed, "Ha-ha...... You always have a good taste. "


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The two brothers had been chatting with each other all the time. Daniel praised his wife all the time


    which made Ang happy that her eyes almost narrowed into a seam.


    It was unusual for John that mostmon short sentence had be a long sentence today.


    "I didn''t know she was my wife when I knew her, but I had thought about marrying her.


    "My wife is a good girl. She never hit others when she is drunk."


    "My wife is very obedient. She can do whatever I say."


    "She is also very smart. She has solved a serial murder case."


    With aplicated expression on her face, Nina seriously doubted the authenticity of his words,


    especially when he said that she was never beat others after drunk.


    She nced at James in silence and found that he was shaking his head. She felt depressed.


    That''s right. She had beat himst time and he had to bandage for several days.


    "Brother, did you take the pills which will make you shake your head? Why are you shaking your head


    all the time? " Dora''s innocent voice attracted the attention of the two men.


    "Are you dissatisfied with what I said?" John asked indifferently


    "No, No. how could it be possible?" James hated his sister so much that she often set him up behind


    his back.


    "Okay." After a moment''s silence, John suddenly asked, "Do all the students in the LD University say


    that my wife is your girlfriend?"


    James was stunned.


    Knowing that he was going to take the me again, James tried his best to exin, "Uncle John, this is


    a rumor. It''s absolutely a rumor. How can a smart person like you believe it! If you me me for this


    rumor, it will be disgraceful for Uncle John. "


    He looked around for help and Nina exined in the end, "Rumor."


    "I know." John replied Nina in a gentle voice.


    James looked at Nina gratefully. Aunt Nina was the best!


    Then John looked at him and asked, "What is grace?"


    James was speechless. He was almost out of breath.


    In the end, he had no choice but to admit his bad luck. He lowered his face like a stray dog, and felt like


    weeping but had no tears in his heart.


    The others snickered. Atst, Ang gave him a bowl of warm soup to warm up the lonely young man.


    During the meal, Nina drank half of the juice in front of her which was cool and delicious.


    It was this half ss of ice juice that made Nina''s stomach roll on the ground with pain after returning to


    the North Yard.


    "John, I have a stomachache." Nina bent down and sat on the sofa, her face crumpled. "Can you get


    me a hot water bag? And a cup of brown sugar water. "


    John didn''t know that she was in such a pain because of her menstrual period. He didn''t listen to Nina


    at all and called the doctor.


    Nina reached out and grabbed him, "You don''t need to call the doctor. Just follow my instructions. Ask


    Helen to make a cup of brown sugar water. You can find something to warm my stomach."


    After hesitating for a moment, John picked up Nina in his arms. His broad hand touched her lower


    abdomen, and his palm was like a small furnace, constantly sending warmth to her.


    Even through her clothes, Nina could feel the heat. She needed such a hot temperature. She looked up


    at John, as if she had seen a treasure.


    "Your hand is too warm. Lend it to me." At the moment when Nina put John''s big hand on her belly, she


    felt that his hands were much better than a warm water bag, and he could massage belly for her.


    When his palm touched Nina''s skin, John withdrew his hand and Nina hold his hand tightly. "Thank


    you."


    After saying that, she kissed the corner of John''s lips and fell into his arms with her eyes closed.


    John''s body was like a big furnace. It should be morefortable to sleep with him in winter?


    The sleepy Nina rubbed into his arms again.


    "What a little girl." John whispered and smiled.


    When Helen came out with brown sugar water, Nina had fallen asleep.


    "Don''t disturb her." John said, "Wait until she wakes up."


    Helen lowered her voice and said, "But the brown sugar water must be drunk before it gets hot, or she


    will still feel pain when she wakes up at midnight."


    Hearing Helen''s words, John woke little girl up and pinched her face. "Get up and drink the brown


    sugar water."


    John took out his hand to get the brown sugar water. Nina frown and quickly pulled his hand back.


    Then she opened her eyes in a daze and took the cup of brown sugar water.


    After drinking it, she threw it into his arms.


    John carried her upstairs. As soon as he let go of her, Nina was angry again. She pulled John down


    and got into his arms.


    "Ha ha..." John chuckled. He had no idea but lie down and sleep with her.


    John remembered that when she was in herst menstrual period, she not only didn''t feel pain, but


    also fought against him. She was so energetic at that time.


    It was not an ident today. It must be that she didn''t pay attention to her health during her menstrual


    period.


    He took out his phone and searched a lot of information, all of which were what girls should pay


    attention to during their menstrual period. He kept it in mind that he could remind her at any time.


    After searching for a while, John found a special message. It didn''t say anything to girls, but to boys.


    He clicked it curiously. It said that boys could only obey girls when they were in the period and could


    not be provoked.


    Because the girl who was in the period couldn''t be offended.


    But John didn''t take it seriously. He turned off his phone andy down, holding his little girl in his arms


    and closing his eyes.


    The dim orangemp at the head of the bed was still on, and the pale yellow light shone on the two of


    them. John''s chest was against the back of Nina, and he slept soundly.


    Two hourster.


    Nina sleptfortably. But the more John slept, the hotter he felt.


    The even and long breath indicated that she had a good sleep. John wanted to take a shower and he


    quietly pulled his hand out.


    As soon as he pulled out his hand, Nina turned over and faced him.


    The little girl held his hand too tightly.


    He only felt that his chest was suddenly covered by an arm, and her elbow was heavily smashed there,


    almost...... He almost got an internal injuries!


    John''s face darkened as he took a deep breath.


    His little girl was so strong and weird. When she was drunk, she liked to press him to sleep, which


    could make his legs and feet numb.


    In her period, she liked to hold his hand to sleep. She didn''t let go of his hands, otherwise she would


    threw an elbow at him.


    As expected, he couldn''t offend a girl in her menstrual period.

 Chapter 167 The Identity Of Nina

    Chapter 167 The Identity Of Nina


    John wanted tough. He could only continue to lie down and let Nina hold his hand as a stove for her.


    In the night, John''s body was getting hotter and hotter. He couldn''t fall asleep. His eyes shed with a


    faint light. His hair was a little messy. His breathing gradually became heavy.


    After a deep breath, he slowly closed his eyes.


    Nina liked to sleep with the window open so as to keep the air fresh in the room. It was just the end of


    spring. The night wind was not cold, but soft and warm.


    Covered with a quilt and sleeping next to John, Nina felt very hot. She suddenly kicked the quilt and


    pushed it to her belly. Only then did she feel better.


    However, she still felt a little hot. She frowned ufortably and murmured, "Brother, stay away from


    me..."


    Before Nina was five years old, she liked to sleep with her brother, who was only four years elder than


    her. Their family allowed them to sleep together because they were still young at that time.


    John was stunned.


    ''Brother?''


    ''Does she have a brother?''


    All of a sudden, it urred to him that Jessica asked them how much they knew about Nina during the


    family dinner today. He couldn''t help but frown.


    He knew what kind of person Nina was, but he had no idea of her identity and background.


    The only thing he was sure about was that Nina came from an unusual background, but he could not


    verify it.


    Last time when Richard was in Spring City, John specifically ordered Richard to investigate the people


    whose surname was Lu. He did find two families whose surname was Lu in the upper ss. With


    further investigation, he found that there was no rtionship between Nina and the two families.


    In the end, he only found that she had a vi by the sea, which was worth eight million dors. There


    were high-tech security facilities surrounding the vi. There would be alert automatically once


    someone approached the vi.


    "Nina, who are you?" John asked, but no one answered.


    Since he couldn''t know the identity of Nina, there was a little caution in his eyes. Looking at the girl''s


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    sleeping face, he felt a little obscure.


    Unlike others who could live a simple life, he was one of the most powerful and richest people in LC


    City and he was coveted by a lot of people. He didn''t approach women. He was protected by Richard


    and others so no one could get in the ce where he lived. There were GPS and invisible pinhole


    cameras in his cars.


    Where he was every day and what he was doing was disyed on the screen of the monitoring room


    of Richard to ensure his safety.


    He didn''t want to think about it, but the identity of Nina was a mystery so he really needed to be


    cautious about her.


    She was a famous painter and a capable student of Professor Gu.


    It could be known that Nina was not an ordinary person.


    However, these two identities were not her real identities.


    "I hope things are not what I think." John leaned forward and kissed her gently on the tip of her nose.


    It itched.


    It was so itchy that Nina frowned again in her sleep. "Brother, if you tickle me with the swan feather


    again, I will kick you out. Believe it or not?"


    "Swan feather?" John seemed to have heard of it, but he couldn''t remember it.


    While he was thinking, Nina suddenly moved and her head hit the forehead of John.


    He frowned in pain.


    ''Are you going to murder your own husband?''


    Before John knew it, all the quilts were covered on his body and wrapped him tightly. Nina''s hands and


    feet were ced on his body tightly.


    She did it as if she had done it many times.


    Of course, when she was a child, she often dealt with her brother in this way and it worked.


    John was wrapped tightly and his hands and feet were unable to move.


    "I told you to stay away from me, but you didn''t listen to me." Nina murmured. She slept well.


    John was stunned and tried to get rid of it, but he found that he couldn''t move at all.


    It was his fault. He didn''t listen to others'' words that a girl in her menstrual period couldn''t be offended.


    Nina had always been strong and he knew it.


    After struggling for a long time, he gave up.


    Nina changed him again and again. He had never given up, but now he was lying on the bed


    motionlessly with his cold and handsome face flushing.


    It was just because he was wrapped by the quilt so tightly that his face turned red.


    When Nina woke up the next morning, she saw John''s hair was wet and quickly shook him to wake him


    up.


    "Going to sleep with wet hair will make you sick."


    Feeling a sense of relief, he directly lifted the quilt. The long lost coolness made him in high spirits and


    open his eyes.


    "Are you awake?" He turned his head to look at her and felt relieved.


    "Well, thank you for what you didst night. You must have had a hard time." Nina smiled. What she


    meant was that he had been warming her belly with his hands.


    "Yes, it was very hard."


    What he meant was that he had been wrapped by the quilt and feeling hot the whole night.


    However, when he saw Nina''s red face and energetic eyes, he felt that it was worth it.


    John wanted Nina to make it up.


    Then he stood up, held Nina in his arms and kissed her for more than ten minutes before letting her go.


    After what happenedst night, he decided to sleep in the guest room in the next week. He told Nina


    that he was afraid that he couldn''t control himself while sleeping with her, who was not feeling well.


    Nina went to college to have sses every day. After ss, she would take a taxi at random. The driver


    would send her directly to the Time Group and get arge sum of money.


    She wanted to seize this business opportunity and decided to invite James to join.


    James'' money had all been taken back by John because of the rumor that Nina had been his girlfriend.


    Recently, he was extremely poor.


    Now that there was such a good opportunity to make money, of course they would cooperate.


    In a sunny afternoon, they earned two hundred thousand. When the two of them were squatting and


    "Here you are. No limit." It was John.


    Taking the ck card, Nina had no choice but to spend money instead of earning money.


    When Nina went to buy cosmetics one day, she saw Kristina from a distance and suddenly


    remembered that she had something important to do.


    She had promised to convey some words to Noah for Kristina, so she contacted him through WeChat.


    After a while, Noah asked her out at a coffee shop.


    It was quiet on the second floor in the coffee shop. There was nobody else except for Noah and Nina.


    She hadn''t seen Noah for a long time. His hair was a little longer and his skin was a little darker. He


    must have been to a ce where the sun was shining.


    Such as the coastal area in the south.


    There was also a mixed smell on his body, which meant he should have gone to a ce with many


    people.


    Such as the bus station where people came and went.


    He looked tired and worn.


    "Did you juste back after handling cases in other ces?" Nina asked and put two spoons of


    sugar in the coffee.


    Noah took a sip of American style coffee and felt much better. Then he said slowly, "It''s not a case. I


    went to Spring City and just came back today."


    "Spring City?" When Nina heard it was Spring City, she would be more attentive. "Why did you go to


    Spring City?"


    "Nothing. However, I''ve heard of something important." Noah stared at Nina with shock. "It''s about


    you."


    Nina stopped stirring the coffee. She looked up at Noah and pursed her lips.


    She seemed to have guessed it.


    She still pretended not to know it, "What''s the matter?"


    Noah said worriedly, "The little princess of CM Ind escaped from home two years ago and her


    whereabouts were unknown. Half a month ago, someone found that the little princess appeared in


    Spring City."

 Chapter 168 The Princess Of CM Island

    Chapter 168 The Princess Of CM Ind


    Nina lowered her eyes, and her long eyshes covered all the emotions in her eyes. She held the


    coffee cup with one hand and the spoon with the other, slowly stirring the coffee in front of her.


    She was trying to make herself look as if nothing had happened.


    "Although I''m from CM Ind, I don''t know the case that the little princess escaped." Nina looked up at


    Noah.


    They were all calm when they looked at each other.


    Noah withdrew his sight and said calmly, "the royal family of CM Ind sent people to Spring City,


    hoping that the director of the police station of Spring City could send people to secretly look for her.


    The director of the police station had a secret visit in Spring City, but he did not find the whereabouts of


    the little princess. He guessed that the little princess had left Spring City. So he had contacted all the


    major police stations in the country. They are secretly investigating the whereabouts of the little


    princess. This matter has already been rted the chief of the police station attaches great importance


    to this matter and has arranged people to secretly investigate it. "


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Nina listened quietly, "So Director Shen from LC City arranged this to you?"


    "Yes, Director Shen wants me to find the little princess of CM Ind as soon as possible, and then


    inform CM Ind to pick her up." Noah said calmly. He took out a 4 inch photo from his pocket and put


    it in front of Nina.


    "Ninja, you are the little princess of CM Ind." Noah tried his best to calm himself down, but his voice


    was still trembling.


    He had thought that Ninja was the daughter of a rich family in CM Ind, but he had never thought that


    she was the little princess favored by thousands of people in the CM Ind.


    Noah''s clear and powerful voice reached Nina''s ears, making her stiff. The photo on the table made her


    breath pause.


    In the 4 inch photo, the delicate face of an eighteen year old girl was reflected. Her beautiful eyebrows


    were slender, and her eyes were as agile as an elk. Her jaw line was obvious, and her face looked cold


    and elegant.


    Her ck hair was coiled up, and there was a simple and elegant crystal diamond crown on her head.


    The pearls on her earlobes were like drops of water, and the diamond ne around her neck was


    shining, which made her face white and red, and she looked more charming with lipstick.


    She looked intellectual and noble.


    She wore a off the shoulder princess dress and sat in a white carriage with vines twined and flowers


    blooming. The crowd on both sides were cheering.


    This was a photo of the eighteen year old little princess of CM Ind


    It was also a photo of Nina''s eighteen year old birthday.


    She was the little princess who had escaped from the CM Ind two years ago.


    "Senior..." Nina picked up the photo and stared at it for a long time. There were many emotions shing


    in her eyes, most of which were tangled.


    "I don''t want to go back," Nina admitted her identity and tore the photo in front of her with her slender


    fingers.


    Whoosh Whoosh Swish! Swish! Swish


    She tore up the photo.


    Hearing her admit her identity, Noah was in a trance for a moment. He stared at the thin photos on the


    table and reached out his hand to close them.


    If he pieced it up carefully, it should be able to recover.


    "You needn''t go back since you don''t want." Noah put the photo back to his pocket and smiled at Nina.


    His hoarse voice was always able to make people involuntarily believe him.


    Taking back the worries in her eyes, Nina smiled brightly and said in a spoiled manner, "thank you,


    senior. I know you are the best, just as good as my brother."


    Back then, it was her brother who helped her escape sessfully. Otherwise, how could she escape


    from the security guards on patrol at home.


    Seeing that she was happy, Noah''s tiredness faded a lot. He also smiled.


    But he still reminded her, "Ninja, I won''t hide it for you for long. You have to make a n by yourself. It''s


    already rted to the diplomatic rtionship between the two countries. If I can''t give you urate


    information in one or two months, and there''s no news of your trace from other cities, the people in CM


    Ind would find you in person."


    Nina had already thought of what Noah was worried about.


    In the past two years, her family had sent people to look for her secretly, but they couldn''t find her in


    public. In addition, she deliberately concealed her identity, so they couldn''t find her everywhere.


    Now they called the police directly, which meant that they couldn''t wait to find her.


    It was not because they missed her, but for other reasons.


    This was also the main reason why she escaped from the CM Ind.


    It was said that the little princess of CM Ind was born noble and loved by many people. She was the


    luckiest girl in the world.


    But for Nina, it was most likely unfortunate to be born in the royal family. Without freedom, she was


    restricted by her identity all the time. She had to think twice before doing anything. She had to be


    generous and decent.


    Her marriage had been arranged.


    It seemed that she could see the end of her life at a nce, which made her feel scared and panic.


    The real panic is not that you don''t know the world, but that you have seen your own life at a nce


    and have no expectation for the rest of your life.


    "Senior, thank you. I''ll keep it a secret for the time being. I''ll figure out a way as long as I can," Nina


    forced a smile and changed the topic.


    "By the way, Aunt Kristina misses you so much. She asked me to tell you those words. Would you like


    to contact her?" This was why Nina came to Noah. She had dyed it for several days and felt sorry


    for Kristina.


    Noah turned on his phone again. It was a paragraph from Nina, which expressed his aunt''s missing


    and concern for him.


    "I will contact Aunt Kristina. Don''t worry."


    "Okay." Nina stood up and said, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first."


    "Ninja, Take care. Send me a message when you get home." Noah turned around and waved at Nina.


    He didn''t know that he was reluctant to leave her.


    In the car, Nina was in a daze.


    Her eyes were moist and slightly red.


    She missed her family.


    But she couldn''t go back.


    She couldn''t even go back and secretly take a look at her parents and brother. As long as she


    appeared in the CM Ind, someone would recognize her.


    The implied meaning of CM Ind was sea and the implied meaning of Nina''s name was auspicious of


    country.


    CM Ind was known as the richest ind in the world. It was surrounded by the sea and covered an


    area of one hundred and sixty thousand square kilometers. It had a poption of nearly twenty million.


    It covered a vast area, but it was sparsely popted.


    It was a city which was on the sea. To be exact, a small country, the richest country in the world.


    The prosperity of CM Ind came from the rapid development of the ship industry and fishing industry.


    The most famous ones were the oil resources and mineral resources, mainly for export, and the


    business was very developed.


    If the ordinary residents of CM Ind went out of other countries, they were all billionaires with small


    assets.


    In that case, the royal family of CM Ind, which was in charge of the economic power, was richer.


    Let alone Nina.


    Her father was the king of CM Ind, Bruce Lu. Her mother was the queen of CM Ind, the former


    international actress, Anne An. Her brother was the future heir of CM Ind, Leon Lu.


    Therefore, Nina''s status was very noble. She was a realdy of rich family.


    But she was under a lot of pressure since she was a child.


    As far as she could remember, the people apanying her were not her parents, but fivenguage


    teachers, one martial arts teacher, one singing teacher, three dance teachers, piano teachers, etiquette


    teachers, painting teachers, calligraphy teachers


    All in all, there were so many teachers that Nina couldn''t even count herself.


    The teachers were only responsible for imparting good deeds to others. Only her brother, Leon Lu,


    could give her the same warmth as her family, but he was also very busy.


    When she was eighteen years old, her father told her that she would be engaged to the new count of


    the NG Family after growing up.


    That night, she ran away.

 Chapter 169 At This Critical Moment

    Chapter 169 At This Critical Moment


    When the night was getting dark and everyone was in a mess, Nina ran away.


    With the help of her brother, she sessfully escaped from the patrolling security guards and left CM


    Ind. She identally got on a luxury yacht and happened to meet Sam on the deck.


    At that time, Sam was not feeling well and fainted. Nina carried him to find the doctor.


    At the first sight, Sam recognized that Nina was the little princess of CM Ind. Seeing her


    embarrassed look, he knew that she ran away from home.


    Nina had always been good at observing. She guessed that Sam''s identity was not simple, so she


    made a deal with him.


    Sam helped her hide her identity. She signed a marriage agreement and agreed to marry his youngest


    son for three years.


    Sam said that his son was studying abroad and woulde back two yearster. They had one year to


    cultivate their rtionship. If they failed, they could ask for a divorce.


    In order to leave as soon as possible, Nina nodded and agreed.


    In the past two years, Nina had kept a low profile and lived a peaceful life. It was not until she met John


    that her calm heart began to ripple.


    The appearance of John was like the sunset glow in the sky, which was as magnificent as brocade and


    adding color to the blue sky.


    He was charming.


    "Time Group is here." The taxi driver''s words brought back Nina''s attention.


    Nina opened the door and trotted towards the elevator. She was more anxious than before, with tears


    in her eyes.


    The elevator door opened.


    John just came out of the meeting room. A hint of surprise shed through his eyes when he saw Nina.


    Then Nina threw herself into his arms and held him tightly. She cried softly.


    "John, I miss you."


    The meeting room for senior leaders was on the top floor, next to the president''s office. The meeting


    had just finished and a group of senior leaders were following John.


    They all smiled meaningfully when they saw what was happening.


    "This way, please." Henry immediately led the others to the employee elevator, making room for Mr.


    John and madam.


    The disordered footsteps made Nina embarrassed. She was too anxious to meet John, forgetting that


    there were other people beside him.


    She buried her head in John''s chest and felt shy.


    It was rare for Nina to do such a thing.


    With a frown, he patted her on the back and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing, I just miss you a little." Nina shook her head and held him tighter.


    With a smile, John bent down slightly and held Nina in his arms, letting her bury her head in his neck


    and walked into the office.


    A drop of warm tear fell on his neck, burning his heart.


    Nina cried.


    Thest time she cried was a month ago.


    John sat on the sofa and Nina sat on hisps. She still held his neck and refused to let him go, with


    more and more tears.


    "Why are you crying?" He tried to pull out her body, but she held tightly and didn''t loosen her hands.


    Nina didn''t want him to see her crying.


    In her memory, this was the first time she cried in front of a man other than her brother.


    It was so embarrassing.


    She just needed to cry for a while.


    John didn''t know what to do. "Can you tell me why you are crying?"


    Nina shook her head and didn''t answer, but her tears kept falling on John''s neck and also on John''s


    heart.


    "Tell me." He was so worried that he lost his patience. He pulled Nina away from him.


    As she was pulled away, she bent over and kissed his lips, preventing him from seeing her ugly


    appearance when she was crying.


    She thought it was difficult for him to see her ugly face at such a short distance.


    Most people only felt that they couldn''t see a person clearly from a long distance. In fact, they could not


    see a person clearly from a short distance either.


    Nina bit John, who was stunned.


    They were passionate.


    A sound of metal colliding and untying rang out.


    They were breathing quickly.


    Suddenly there was a knock on the door.


    Someone knocked on the door.


    Nina and John stopped and all the sounds stopped abruptly.


    "Mr. John, something bad happened!" Henry said anxiously. It was actually an emergency. When he


    opened the door, he saw a mess.


    With his agility, he controlled his stunned body, closed his eyes, turned around and closed the door.


    Something serious really happened this time.


    Henry made a quick judgment that thepany secrets were more important than the intimacy


    between Mr. John and madam.


    "Mr. John, something serious really happened. Someone is stealing the confidential information of the


    The sound of talking came from the office and soon the door was opened.


    With a darkened face, John asked, "Who is it?"


    He was often interrupted at such a critical moment.


    Henry wiped away the cold sweat and answered, "A hacker is attacking us, whose level is higher than


    mine. The attack speed is very fast. We can''t get in touch with Mr. Sam."


    That was why he came here in a hurry.


    "A hacker again?" John was getting angrier and angrier with the hackers.


    The hackers liked ying tricks.


    If John could catch a hacker, he would definitely punish the hacker to death.


    Hearing the word "hacker", the shyness on Nina''s face instantly faded away and her eyes were shining.


    She held John''s hand. "I''ll go with you."


    "You?" John looked at her up and down, thinking that her identity was a mystery. He became more


    cautious.


    Nina could understand why John hesitated. After all, it was rted to the secrets of thepany.


    However, in terms of hacker technology, few people in the world couldpare with her.


    Nina promised, "I won''t tell anyone."


    John took Nina to the IT department. The department manager was a high spirited man about thirty


    years old. He quickly typed on the keyboard and withstood the attacks from the hackers one after


    another.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Nina recognized at a nce that the manager was the legend of the Information College of LD


    University. He was a genius.


    Even a genius couldn''t withstand the fierce attack of the two hackers. His forehead was already


    sweating. At the beginning, he was orderly, but now he looked worried.


    All people of the IT Department lowered their heads and were busy. After taking a nce at them, John


    let go of Nina''s hand and went towards the department manager. The red warning was constantly


    shing on the screen, showing that they were in a severe situation.


    There were only nine people in the IT Department. Each of them wore in clothes and looked serious.


    They couldn''t operate smoothly. Some of them had stopped, which meant that their defense had failed.


    Nina came to the manager quietly and found the defensive loophole at a simple nce.


    Since there was a defensive loophole, the hackers naturally took advantage of it quickly.


    Moreover, the hidden defensive loophole wasn''t easy to be noticed. The person who made this


    loophole must be very skillful.


    Nina said, "There is a spy among you."

 Chapter 170 She Is A Hacker

    Chapter 170 She Is A Hacker


    Hearing this, all the people present were stunned. They looked up at Nina with different expressions.


    All of a sudden, they stopped what they were doing. Only the department manager and an employee in


    the corner continued to work.


    Just when they stopped just now, the hackers took the opportunity to break through anotheryer of


    defense.


    "Madam, we are doing something important. Please don''t disturb us." The manager was steady and


    didn''t show any disgust, but his words were full of impatience.


    Someone who had stopped working said, "Madam, this is not drawing. You can''t do it at your will."


    When John and Nina''s marriage was exposed, John specially ordered someone to reveal Nina''s


    identity as a painter so as to prevent too much public opinion about her.


    That was why many people knew that Mr. John''s wife was a famous painter.


    With a cold face, Nina ignored other people''s words and continued to pay attention to what the


    manager was doing. She reminded, "If I were you, I would first make up for the loophole and then lure


    the hacker to attack. After knowing how they attack, I''ll treat them in their own way and hack their data."


    "This is the simplest and most efficient way, but it requires a high degree of proficiency in technology


    and operating speed." Nina thought for a while and said, "Would you mind if I have a try?"


    When the department manager heard this, he looked at Nina in surprise. On the contrary, Henry


    suddenly realized, "That''s right, madam. How do you think of this? But it requires a high speed and is


    beyond our ability."


    "So, let me have a try?" Nina looked up at John and asked for his opinion.


    At this moment, John was looking at Nina with an unknown emotion. Then he nodded his head.


    Even Henry thought this method was feasible. John thought that Nina might be able to solve the


    problem so he agreed to let her have a try.


    Nina smiled and didn''t take it seriously at all. She raised her wrist and suddenly stopped.


    There were a lot of people here. It was better not to expose her identity.


    "Give me five minutes." Nina had been paying attention to the hackers'' attacking speed just now.


    ording to the degree of damage, Nina thought that five minutes were enough.


    The department manager gave his seat to Nina, but he still looked anxious and was dubious about


    Nina''s confidence.


    He had also thought of the method Nina just mentioned. He was skillful enough, but he couldn''t meet


    the requirement for speed.


    Nina sat in front of theputer. The moment her hands touched the keyboard, she seemed to have


    changed into another person. There was an evil smile on her face and shing light in her eyes. She


    seemed to be excited.


    Of course Nina was excited. She could have fun now.


    In the first thirty seconds, Nina was repairing the defensive loophole. Then she began to seduce the


    hackers to attack. One minuteter, she began to attack fast and urately, but she deliberately gave


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    the loophole to let the hackers attack fiercely. And then she attacked them in the same way and beat


    them unprepared.


    The hackers kept on attacking despite repeated setbacks, but they were defeated again and again.


    The manager stared at the screen and looked at her with respect.


    "The method she''s using to fight against the hackers is simr to the one used by another person."


    Henry muttered, but felt it was impossible that Nina was the person he was thinking about. He


    immediately shook off this thought and continued to watch the screen.


    Every one of the IT Department stopped working and quietly stared at the screen in disbelief.


    "We''ve turned the tables and defeated the hackers!"


    Someone eximed. They all looked at the manager''s office with admiration, but they could only see a


    figure through the ss door and couldn''t see any specific operation on theputer.


    This also made them feel a little regretful.


    They didn''t expect that Nina was so excellent.


    John didn''t know much about IT, but he could know that Nina excelled at it ording to everyone''s


    expressions and what had happened.


    With a smug smile, Nina said, "There''s still one more step to go."


    She had a habit of leaving a mark.


    "Madam, how did you do that?" The manager was bbergasted.


    Nina smiled and said calmly, "In fact, the two hackers are not very good at hacking. You just don''t know


    much about hacking techniques. If you do, you can also seed in a short time."


    "Madam, why do you know hacking technique?"


    Nina raised her eyebrows and smiled. She wrote down the logo code and sent it sessfully.


    As soon as the logo appeared, Henry''s legs became soft and he stammered, "El-El... You''re awesome!


    Madam, you''re awesome!"


    Henry wanted to call her Elk, but Nina red at him so he corrected it and called her madam instead.


    Nina smiled and said, "Give me three more minutes."


    Nina continued her work.


    John frowned slightly. He clearly saw that Henry suddenly shut up when Nina red at him. John could


    guess what Henry wanted to say just now.


    It turned out that the famous painter Elk and the international hacker Elk were the same person.


    She was twenty year old.


    And she was his wife.


    She had attacked their system.


    At the same time, John''s dark eyes became deeper, mixed with a little coldness andplication.


    ''Nina, who the hell are you?''


    ''Are you approaching me on purpose? Was it a trap what happened in the Four Seasons Garden


    Hotel?''


    "Madam, what are you doing?" The manager looked at Nina and couldn''t believe his eyes.


    Madam had actually improved the security system.


    "Strengthen the defensive function. No hacker will seed in attacking the system in the future unless


    the hacker''s skill surpasses mine."


    "Madam, you are the best of the best." The manager''s admiration for her was beyond words. He was


    quite excited as if he had seen his idol. He boldly said, "Madam, can I ask you questions in the future?"


    "Okay." Nina was very friendly to people who had the same interests as her and who she didn''t dislike


    at the first sight.


    Besides, he was very skillful and he just knew little about hacker technology.


    "Really? That''s great."


    "No." John refused coldly. When Nina was improving the system and defensive function for his


    Now that he heard someone talking with his wife, he was angry.


    Henry winked at the manager. ''She''s Mr. John''s wife. If you don''t want to be dumb, just shut up right


    now.''


    The manager realized that and shut up immediately.


    Raising her eyes to look at John, Nina seemed to know why John refused. Then she smiled and said,


    "He doesn''t allow me to do that."


    "It''s settled. Let''s go." John pulled Nina and held her in his arms, as if he was dering their


    rtionship on purpose.


    "Wait!" Nina stopped and exined before he got angry, "Don''t you want to know who the hidden traitor


    in the department is?"


    Nina nced at the staff outside the transparent ss of the manager''s office. The door was not closed


    and her words had already spread out.


    She would like to see who dared to betray John.


    If John went bankrupt, he would not be able to support her. It would be a little troublesome.


    So... She must find out the hidden traitor.

 Chapter 171 The Traitor

    Chapter 171 The Traitor


    "It''s very important." "I''d like to see who dares to be presumptuous here," John said in a malicious


    voice, ncing around the people outside.


    All of a sudden, every one of the department didn''t dare to breathe heavily and lowered their heads,


    fearing John.


    It would be horrible if John got angry.


    "I''ll give you thirty seconds. If no one admit that you are the traitor, I''ll punish you one by one." A


    decisive voice sounded. This was his greatest mercy.


    All of them stood in a row, sweating.


    Nina walked in front of each of them and then walked behind them. After wandering back and forth for


    two minutes, she suddenly stopped in front of a slightly fat man and turned her head to look at him.


    The fat man was so scared that he almost knelt down. "Madam, madam, I''m not the traitor. Absolutely


    not. Mr. John, Mr. John, please trust me. I''m not, really not. I won''t betray thepany."


    He was very anxious, with a real emotional reaction.


    However, a young man, who was beside the fat man, suddenly breathed a sigh of relief and stood


    straight.


    The young man thought he had had been beyond suspicion, but he didn''t know that he had been seen


    through by Nina.


    Nina smiled slightly and soon returned to normal. She suddenly asked the fat man a question, with a


    yful voice. "Don''t panic. I just want to ask you a question. How much do you earn every month?"


    Everyone was stunned.


    They didn''t expect that she would ask a question that had nothing to do with the investigation of the


    traitor.


    The fat man was stunned and did not answer. Instead, Henry exined, "People in different positions


    get different sries. For example, he is a security engineer, responsible for reviewing the codes and


    rules and also testing loopholes. His monthly take-home sry is about 30 thousand."


    "Oh, 30 thousand. That''s not much money." With a serious sigh, she suddenly walked up to the young


    man and asked doubtfully, "Do you agree with me?"


    The young man became nervous at once and his body became slightly stiff. He didn''t dare to look


    straight at Nina and began to feel short of breath.


    He didn''t expect to be suspected so soon.


    "Not bad. Thirty thousand a month is quite a lot." The young man answered bravely.


    Nina nodded, "I think 30 thousand a month is too little for you to afford such a luxurious shampoo."


    The panic in the young man''s eyes disappeared in an instant. "Madam, what do you mean?"


    Nina was confused. "The brand of the shampoo you are using is low-key and luxurious. Even if you


    don''t eat or drink for a month, you can''t afford it. You pay much attention to the quality of your life, but I


    hope you pay more attention to your personality."


    When she said there was a traitor in the department, she noticed that there was something wrong with


    the young man''s facial expression. When she walked around just now, she smelled the shampoo on his


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    body and felt a little familiar.


    Noah also used this kind of shampoo.


    "Madam don''t talk nonsense here. How can I be a traitor?" The young man smiled and refused to admit


    it, "You have to have evidence."


    "Evidence? Okay." Nina sat in front of hisputer. As long as she found a loophole in the defense


    system, he couldn''t deny it anymore.


    ''Why don''t you admit it?''


    ''You just want me to find the evidence.''


    There was a sh ofcency in the young man''s eyes. How could he leave the evidence on the


    Nina opened the website and found that it was clean. She could find no trace.


    This man was very smart, but he was not in the right way.


    Nina was smart. Restoring data was a piece of cake for hackers.


    A minuteter, Nina said easily, "I''ve found it. Here''s the loophole in your defense system. This is his


    program."


    The department manager immediately went to confirm and his face darkened. "It''s really you!"


    Now there was evidence and John directly took him away.


    After sending Nina back to the North Yard, John went out to the punishment room.


    It was a ce specially used to punish people. It was not gloomy and dark, but spacious and bright,


    like afortable leisure bar. It was made of transparent ss. There was only daytime inside, without


    night or time.


    There were only two rooms inside because no one could enjoy this kind of leisurely andfortable


    treatment for more than a day here.


    Some people even couldn''t stay here for half a day.


    However, now there was a special case. Ellison, who kidnapped and acted indecently towards Nina


    before, had persisted in staying here for more than half a month.


    Hey on the soft sofa in rags. He had lost his hands and feet, with broken bones. He could not move.


    The skin on his face was festering, but he still didn''t tell them who had ordered him to do that.


    The seeminglyfortable environment could torture a person''s spiritual will, because only he was


    dpidated.


    Ellison was tortured incessantly with a lot of wounds on the body. Every time he was about to die, a


    doctor would save him and he was tortured again and again.


    Hey quietly on the sofa, with no light in his eyes.


    It was not until there was the sound of footsteps around that he moved his eyes and looked sideways.


    A young man came to the opposite ss room. Not long after, John also came, walking with heavy


    steps.


    Ellison closed his eyes and trembled.


    "He still didn''t tell you?" John took a look at Ellison. Richard replied, "No."


    John stared at the broken figure of Ellison and said, "It''s all because you didn''t treat him badly enough.


    He likes to drug women, so feed him some drugs every day to let him know how it feels."


    "Yes, Mr. John."


    Expressionlessly, John walked into the room where the traitor was imprisoned and looked down at the


    trembling young man.


    "Tell me, who sent you here?" John went straight to the point, without wasting any time on him. "If you


    don''t tell me, I''ll cut off your fingers."


    "Wh-what? Cut off my fingers?" The young man''s face turned pale. He was relying on his hands to earn


    money. Cutting his fingers meant killing him.


    The young man immediately knelt on the ground and kowtowed to apologize. "Mr. John, I''m sorry. I''m


    really sorry."


    "Who instigated you?"


    "I... I..." As long as the young man thought of the cruelty of the person who had instigated him, he was


    frightened and stuttered, "Mr. John, please forgive me and spare me. I can''t tell you. I dare not say it."


    "Cut them." John said coldly.


    The next second, Richard pinned the young man''s hands on the table, picked up the fruit knife and cut


    the young man''s fingers down one by one.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah!" His screams were deafening, but no one woulde to save him.


    The fresh red blood with a fishy smell made John frown. "Tell me!"


    "I''ll tell you. I''ll tell you." The young man was so painful that he almost fainted and tears fell down. "It''s


    Albert from the Song family. He ordered me to do it."

 Chapter 172 Intimate Distance

    Chapter 172 Intimate Distance


    The mastermind had been brought to light. John ordered Richard to cut off all the fingers of the young


    man.


    Before leaving, John nced at Ellison, who was trembling. John said in a cold and frightening voice, "I


    hope you can hold on."


    When John left the punishment room, it was already night.


    The ck Maybach was running along the road, where there were many cars and people, with neon


    lights dazzling in the night.


    John squinted his eyes and ordered Henry, "Monopolize all the overseas business of the Song''s Group


    in three months."


    "Yes, Mr. John."


    Anyone who went against John would never have a good ending.


    Albert expanded the overseas business after he took control of the Song''s Group. He spent two years


    developing the business and made the overseas business the most profitable business of the Song''s


    Group.


    Now, John wanted to grab the overseas business, making Albert suffer.


    At this time, Albert had known that his plot was discovered. His first reaction was not to be angry, but to


    quickly think of a solution.


    Albert, who had quite an achievement, was not an ordinary man. He could also think of what John


    thought about. He readjusted his overseas business as soon as possible.


    The secret fight between the Song family and the Shi family started.


    In the North Yard.


    At first, Nina sat on the sofa and waited for John. Not seeing Johne back, she stood at the door to


    wait for him.


    It was already ten o''clock in the evening.


    Helen had heated up the food several times, but Nina still didn''t eat any of it.


    Knowing that her family had sent people to look for her, Nina was very worried. She was afraid that she


    would be caught back and that she would have to leave John.


    She was both hungry and anxious. John hadn''te back and she lost her appetite. Helen tried to


    persuade her to have dinner several times, but she failed.


    It was not until she gradually felt sleepy that she fell asleep on the sofa.


    It was already eleven o''clock when John came back. He saw Nina curl up on the sofa, covered with a


    light gray thin nket and enveloped by the yellowish light. John was unable to see the sleeping face


    of Nina clearly.


    "Mr. John, you''re back." Helen came out quietly and lowered her voice for fear of waking up Nina.


    She was holding a new nket in her hand, which was a little thicker than the one covering Nina.


    John put on his slippers and asked in a low voice, "Why doesn''t she sleep on the bed?"


    Helen sighed, "I have tried to persuade her, but she said she would wait for you toe back. She


    hasn''t had dinner yet and has fallen asleep with hunger. Now that you''re back, I''ll go to the kitchen to


    make dinner again. Please wake up madam and let her sleep after dinner, or she will have stomach


    illness in the future."


    Hearing that Nina had been waiting for him toe back, he felt warm in his heart and smiled.


    "Okay." John nced at the table, where the dishes were ced neatly without moving.


    He frowned.


    ''The little girl is naughty. She doesn''t eat on time and doesn''t sleep well.''


    John walked quietly towards Nina, who was curling up on the sofa. When he got closer, he found that


    she was holding the edge of the nket with her hands. She frowned slightly, as if she was sleeping


    uneasily.


    Thinking that Nina held him with tears this afternoon, John felt a little painful. He gently carried her in


    his arms.


    "You are really naughty." He said in a reproachful tone and gently pinched her face, his eyebrows full of


    affection.


    John just came back and there was coldness on his body. Nina whispered, "Cold."


    Then she got into his arms and clung to him tightly. After feeling the heat, she gradually rxed her


    eyebrows and fell asleep much morefortably.


    When she turned over, the nket fell down. John nimbly grabbed the nket and covered the nket


    on her body again.


    It would take at least an hour for Helen to make the dinner. During this period of time, Nina slept


    soundly in John''s arms.


    At this moment, John sat still and took out his cell phone. He was reading all the information rted to


    Nina, all the paintings of Elk and the previous serial killing case.


    Nina had too many secrets. She was more and more attractive and he was more and more cautious.


    At half past eleven in the night, Helen came out with the food. The smell of the food made Nina move.


    It smelled so good!


    Nina even smelled it in her dream.


    She sniffed and smelled the food. She opened her sleepy eyes and said, "It smells so good!"


    "So cute." John smiled.


    When she woke up, she saw John''s face. When she heard his low and attractive voice, she


    immediately became energetic.


    "You are back!" When Nina saw that John was back, excitement and happiness were written in her


    eyes. Her smiling eyebrows and eyes were like the crescent moon in the sky, adorable.


    At this moment, John''s heart skipped a beat. He said softly, "Yes, I''m back." Then he patted on her


    waist and said, "Get up and have dinner."


    "Yes, dinner is the most important thing. Let''s go to have dinner. I''m so hungry." In the blink of an eye,


    Nina stood up from John''s arms. Trembling with coldness, she went back to his arms.


    She even took back his hands and made him hold her in his arms. She said calmly, "Let''s have dinner


    in this way."


    John couldn''t helpughing. "What do you regard me as? A heater? Or a nket?"


    "The one I love." Nina was sometimes straightforward and told the truth directly.


    Her honesty surprised him. With a mischievous smile, he asked, "Really? How can you prove it?"


    Nina moved her body to prove it, "I''m leaning in your arms now. That''s the evidence. Hall, an American


    psychologist, had done some research on the physical distance between people. ording to his


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    research, there are four types of social distance between us, including public distance, social distance,


    personal distance and intimate distance. Now the distance between us is called intimate distance. It


    means that we''re important to each other."


    "I love you, so I''m willing to be close to you." Nina said in a serious tone and John also listened with a


    serious look on his face. A faint smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    He thought Nina would kiss him.


    He didn''t expect that she was exining seriously.


    He could ept the exnation.


    "Let''s go to have dinner." John really held Nina and sat at the table, but Nina found that it was not


    appropriate to have dinner in this position.


    She came down from John''s arms.


    "Let''s eat in this way." Nina sat next to John.


    John was speechless.


    She decided it.


    After the meal, Nina stood against the wall to digest and wiped the corners of her mouth with


    satisfaction.


    At this moment, John suddenly walked over and pulled her out. He stood against the wall, lifted up


    Nina''s body and made her step on the back of his feet. He stood with his chest against her back.


    John''s breath instantly surrounded her and her heart beat faster. Thinking of what had happened in the


    office today, she blushed.


    "What are you going to do?" Nina felt her breath a little messy because she felt the man''s physiological


    change.


    The corners of John''s lips lifted slightly. Nina was always particrly sensitive on this matter.


    If he didn''t do anything, he would feel sorry for her.

 Chapter 173 Who Are You

    Chapter 173 Who Are You


    About three minutester, Nina''s body became soft. She leaned back in John''s arms, her almond eyes


    blurred.


    "Did you smoke when you came back? I smelled smoke on your body, which is a little heavier than


    usual." Nina suddenly turned around and still stepped on his feet. In order not to fall down, she stood


    on tiptoe to put her arms around his neck and smelled his body. "It''s really heavy. You''ve smoked a lot,


    right?"


    When she just met him, she knew that he liked smoking very much.


    Strangely, she had never seen him smoking in front of her. If he smoked, he would stand by the open


    window so that the smell of smoke could be dispersed.


    She vaguely felt that it had something to do with her.


    Nina hadcked a sense of security since she was a child and was sensitive by nature. She plucked up


    courage to say those words to John just now.


    John knew that Nina was good at observing. He just said softly, "Yes."


    His ck eyes gradually became deep. He looked at the little girl in front of him with a frown, but it


    disappeared in an instant.


    Nina guessed, "Are you worried about the matter about the traitor in thepany?"


    John shook his head and said, "No."


    He had never smoked to relieve his worry because of business. He would only use sharp means to


    suppress thepetitors.


    He smoked so much because of Nina.


    "You don''t like me to smoke?" With a smile, John rubbed Nina''s head.


    "I doesn''t mean that. I''m just easily choked by the smoke." Nina told him the truth. She suddenly looked


    up at him and asked, "Why don''t you smoke in front of me?"


    He didn''t answer.


    The first time he smoked in front of Nina, he heard her cough. Then he didn''t smoke in front of her


    anymore.


    Every time he thought of the acquaintance between the two of them, he was conflicted. He didn''t know


    whether she had been set up or she had set him up.


    Then he put down Nina and changed the topic, "It''s twelve o''clock. It''s time to sleep. You have sses


    tomorrow morning."


    Then he went upstairs.


    Nina stood still and felt unhappy.


    She felt that John was worried about something.


    It might have something to do with her.


    It suddenly urred to Nina what happened in the IT Department today. With his wisdom, John might


    have known she was Elk ording to what Henry said.


    Not long ago, she had attacked the system of the Time Group.


    Nina knew that John had to be careful with the people and things around him. Maybe he had


    misunderstood her.


    No, she had to exin.


    "Wait for me!" Nina ran to the bedroom upstairs and happened to see John wearing a night robe. His


    chest was strong. His long straight legs were partly hidden and partly visible.


    "Do you want to take a shower?" Nina raised her hands and covered her eyes. She opened a small


    gap between her fingers and saw John secretly.


    ''What a handsome face! What an attractive body!''


    She couldn''t help but look at him.


    Thinking that she had something important to talk about, she immediately put down her hands, walked


    over to John and grabbed his big and powerful hands. She asked, "Are you angry because I once


    attacked your security system?"


    "What?" After a short pause, he looked into Nina''s wet eyes. There was a little anxiety and fear in


    them.


    It seemed that she was afraid that he would misunderstand her.


    She looked pitiful.


    All of a sudden, John''s heart was softened. He held her in his arms and said, "No, don''t make blind and


    disorderly conjectures."


    He smiled. He didn''t expect that Nina cared about his thoughts and was ready to exin it.


    He loved her so much.


    "In fact, it was not my fault. You were free every day and made fun of me. I wanted you to be busy so


    that you didn''t have time to trouble me. The attacking system was designed by me. It onlysted till the


    next morning and then it stopped automatically. I didn''t n to take the money of yourpany. I don''t


    John''s mouth twitched.


    So he deserved it?


    Nina nodded heavily, "Don''t misunderstand me. I''m not a bad person. I''m a good person."


    Speechless, he didn''t know what to say.


    Would a bad guy say that he was a bad guy?


    "I trust you." He wasn''t thinking about this matter.


    What he was worried about was her true identity.


    It was not a good thing staying with someone whose identity was unknown. Who knew if it was a


    mysterious surprise or a time bomb?


    Hearing his tone, Nina knew that he didn''t really believe it. There must be something else hidden in his


    heart. "If you want to ask me anything, you can ask me directly. Don''t hold back, or you may get sick. It


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    will be very troublesome for me to find a new man if there''s anything wrong with you."


    John was speechless.


    The first half of what Nina just said was pleasant to ear. However, the second half made John a little


    angry.


    "Who will you find? Noah or James?" John pulled Nina away from his arms, raised his hand and


    pinched her two cheeks, gritting his teeth and staring at her.


    The girl was bold enough to say such rebellious words.


    She really deserved punishment. A kiss!


    He bent over and blocked Nina''s mouth.


    They kissed. Nina struggled. Her face was still pinched and painful.


    Nina pushed him away and took a deep breath of fresh air. Then she quickly exined, "John, I''m just


    kidding."


    "You cannot make a joke." How could she make such a joke casually?


    She had promised that he would be her first andst man.


    This little liar.


    "Okay, okay, it''s not a joke. It''s not a joke." Nina raised her hand and tried to break free from his hands,


    but she failed because his hands were so strong.


    The harder she was, the harder he was.


    "You''re not kidding. Right?" nced coldly by John, Nina felt like weeping but had no tears.


    Nina was so anxious that she was at a loss. After all, her mouth was deformed by his grip.


    He felt that she was so naughty.


    His hands became soft and he said in a deep voice, "Don''t make such a joke anymore."


    "Okay, okay." Nina thought it was important to make him calm down first.


    After he let go of her, he looked at her with his long and narrow eyes and asked the question he was


    conflicted about.


    "Are you the famous painter Elk?"


    "Yes." Nina nodded calmly.


    "The International hacker Elk?"


    This time, Nina didn''t answer directly. Instead, she was stunned. Her eyes became deep, as if she had


    guessed what he was worried about.


    She still nodded, "Yes."


    "Then..." John looked away from Nina and looked at the boundless night through the ss window. His


    voice was much lower and there wasplicated expression on his face.


    "Who are you?"


    ''Nina, who are you?''

 Chapter 174 Choose To Believe Her

    Chapter 174 Choose To Believe Her


    Nina''s heart skipped a beat.


    As she had expected, John was worried about her true identity.


    There was silence and the breathing of them could be heard faintly.


    The bright light was dazzling at this moment. Nina lowered her eyes and pursed her lips without saying


    anything.


    Without looking at Nina, John kept staring at the night outside the window. The moon in the sky hid into


    the clouds.


    It was getting darker.


    In the dark night, he never knew whether the person standing beside wanted to be with him sincerely or


    waited for an opportunity to do something harmful to him.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    When he couldn''t see anything, the sensory stimtion would be obvious. John could feel a


    strong hug and the fragrance was lingering at the tip of his nose. A sincere voice sounded in his ears.


    Nina hugged him from behind.


    "I love you. No matter I''m good or bad, I won''t do anything harmful to you."


    "As for my identity, I didn''t mean to hide it. I have my own difficulties."


    It was not that she didn''t believe in John, but that she didn''t dare to let one more person know her true


    identity. She would be more dangerous with more people knowing her identity.


    If her parents knew that she had married John, they would definitely order them to divorce, because


    they had said that the princess of CM Ind could only marry a real aristocrat, but not a businessman.


    For example, the Nangong family, the most famous and the most noble family in CM Ind.


    Specifically, a real aristocrat should be reputable, politically powerful and from an illustrious family.


    John was from an illustrious family.


    He was a businessman, without much political power.


    He was well-known. Everyone was afraid of him. He didn''t have a good reputation.


    He was not reputable.


    If he knew that the royal family of CM Ind didn''t like him, he would be humiliated.


    "Trust me. If I were really a bad guy, I wouldn''t have stayed with you. If you know I''m a bad guy, you


    won''t let me go and must cut my hands and legs as punishment. I cherish my life and won''t do such


    things." Nina almost raised her hand to swear. She was anxious and a little nifty.


    Hearing this, John suddenly smiled.


    Sometimes exnation was a cover, but sometimes exnation meant that she cared about him.


    He knew that Nina cared about him.


    However, it was unforgivable that she had been hiding her identity.


    "I''m going to take a shower." He deliberately did not reply and his voice was emotionless, as a sign of


    minor punishment.


    Nina reluctantly loosened her hands and pouted, "Okay."


    She watched as John entered the bathroom and then there was the sound of shower.


    Lying on the bed, Nina stared at the bare ceiling and kept sighing.


    What did John mean?


    Did he believe her or not?


    It was easy for her to guess other people''s thoughts. However, it was really difficult for her to think


    about John''s thoughts.


    She didn''t know much about John, so she could only turn to the people who knew him a lot.


    Nina picked up her phone and asked James in WeChat, "Do you know your uncle well?"


    James seemed to have nothing to do and was always free. He replied immediately, "Yes, absolutely.


    What do you want to know? I promise I will tell you everything I know, but..."


    "Aunt Nina, I have little money recently. Would you like to..."


    Nina replied, "One hundred thousand."


    "Okay, you can ask me whatever you want to know."


    Nina became interested at once. She sat cross-legged on the bed and quickly described what


    happened just now, but didn''t tell him things about her identity deliberately.


    "I''ve told him everything sincerely. He just said he wanted to take a shower and didn''t reply. In my


    opinion, he didn''t seem to be angry. Do you think he believes me or not?"


    "Of course! Uncle John must believe you. He has always cared about his face and won''t tell you his


    inner thoughts directly. Calmly changing the topic means that he believes you."


    James said, "Aunt Nina, trust me. I can guarantee it. I''m a reliable man."


    Nina was speechless. ''Reliable? He was a reliable man?''


    "I swear that Uncle John trusts you. If you don''t believe me, I''ll tell you how to prove it. You can have a


    tryter and it will definitely work."


    Nina thought for a while and said, "Tell me."


    With a sinister expression on his face, he said, "Aunt Nina, I''m a little short of money."


    Nina answered, "One hundred thousand."


    James said, "Okay, two hundred thousand in total. Deal. You can pretend to be asleep and ask him in


    your sleep. He will definitely answer honestly. Since he thinks that you are asleep and won''t hear what


    he says, he won''t feel ashamed. I know him very well. It absolutely works."


    Nina thought for a while and thought it made sense.


    James began to ask Nina for the money. Nina said calmly, "I''ve given you two hundred thousand when


    I took the taxist time."


    James was stunned. ''"What?" ''Are you kidding me?''


    James sent a lot of messages, trying to ask Nina for more money, but got no reply. Nina''s phone had


    been turned off.


    The best way to deal with James was to turn a blind eye to him.


    This was the method Nina had learned from John.


    Half an hourter.


    When John came out from the bathroom in his bathrobe, he saw Nina was asleep with her back to him.


    The reason why she turned her back to him was that she was afraid that he would find out that she was


    pretending to be asleep.


    With her eyes closed, Nina pulled the quilt with her hands and pricked up her ears to listen to the


    sound.


    There were light footsteps and good smell of shampoo.


    The quilt was suddenly lifted up a little and a gentle body got close into the quilt. He stretched out his


    arm, raised her head and slowly put her head on his arm.


    He was so gentle that even Nina, who was still awake, could not feel any movement, but felt the


    gentleness.


    Yes, it was gentleness.


    This feeling was not strange. It seemed that he had been gentle to her many times, but she didn''t take


    it seriously.


    "Hmm..." Nina moved her body and snorted. She turned over and buried her head into John''s arms to


    avoid being found that she was pretending to be asleep.


    She put her arm on John''s chest by ident and there were water drops on it. It was a little wet, not as


    hot as before, but a little cold.


    He took a cold shower.


    John turned off the light.


    The room was dark.


    John slowly closed his eyes.


    Fearing that he would fall asleep and that she would be unable to carry out her n, she quietly


    opened her eyes.


    Then she closed her eyes and whispered, "John..."


    John suddenly opened his eyes, turned his head and stared at Nina in the darkness.


    Nina chuckled in her heart. She moved her body a little and continued to talk in her sleep, "Believe me.


    John, believe me."


    She said in a soft and aggrieved tone.


    Nina was amenable to friendly persuasion but not topulsion, while John was immune to both soft


    and hard tactics. However, when it came to Nina, both soft and hard tactics worked on John.


    From the bottom of his heart, he couldn''t bear to see her being wronged. Listening to her soft voice, he


    raised his arm, touched her cheek with his palm, turned his body and said, "I believe you."


    A gentle kiss fell on her hair. His eyes were gentle, but Nina could not see them.


    Hearing that he believed her, she could feel his tenderness.


    Nina''s head rubbed into John''s arms again, smiling at ease. She couldn''t help but scratch his chest.


    Listening to her breath carefully, he could not help but slightly shake his head.


    This little liar.


    She was really an ident in his life.


    She appeared in his life unexpectedly and he loved her unexpectedly.


    Even though he didn''t know her identity, but still chose to believe her and stay with her.

 Chapter 175 Win His Heart And Seize His Stomach

    Chapter 175 Win His Heart And Seize His Stomach


    The next morning.


    Without having sexing, Nina got upte. She had a good sleepst night.


    When she opened her eyes, it was eight o''clock in the morning, but she had sses at eight twenty.


    When she saw the time, Nina suddenly stood up from the bed, quickly put on her clothes and rushed


    outside.


    Boom! Boom! Boom


    She hurried downstairs.


    "Helen, Helen, give me the key of the car. I''mte for ss." She ran so fast that she didn''t even look at


    the man on the table who was waiting for her to have breakfast.


    Nina thought he had already gone to work.


    "Since you''rete for ss, let''s go after breakfast." John poured the milk leisurely and put it next to


    him, which was specially prepared for Nina.


    Nina stopped and found that he hadn''t gone to work yet. She was surprised and returned to normal.


    Was it rare that he didn''t go to work?


    "Car key." Nina asked the man for the key.


    John saw that she was indeed in a hurry, he took out the car key from the table and threw it to her, and


    Nina reached out her hand to catch it steadily.


    "Thank you, husb..." Nina was so excited that she almost called him husband. She quickly changed her


    tone, "Thank you, uncle."


    She got the car key and walked out.


    Her voice was so small that John didn''t hear it. He just smiled slightly, drank only half a ss of milk,


    and also stood up to go to thepany.


    Nina drove the Rolls-Royce away. Due to the special and conspicuous license te number, she drove


    unimpeded.


    When she arrived at the school, she was alreadyte for almost one ss.


    She wanted to go into the ssroom after the next ss, but she didn''t expect that the teacher was so


    excited that the ten minutes'' break had been upied.


    Without any hope to sneak in the ssroom, Nina couldn''t attend the next ss.


    On their way back to the North Yard, she changed the route and went to the Time Group.


    At nine o''clock in the morning, in LC City, the ssrooms were full of sound of reading, and the


    cars on the street were ordered.


    When Nina drove past the gate of the park, she could vaguely see the small flowers inside, red, white,


    yellow...... Like the stars in the sky. The clear river under the bridge was sparkling.


    It was sunny today.


    The sun was shining on Nina''s side face. She was wearing a white earphone and was making a call.


    "Aunt Nina, you tricked me two hundred thousandst night. I won''t sell anything to Uncle John today."


    The roar of James came through the phone.


    Nina just smiled.


    Indeed, what James guessed was right. She called him just to know how to make a man happy.


    She shouldn''t have hidden her identity from John.


    So she had to find a way to please him.


    "Aunt Nina, if you want to know something this time, transfer the money to me first." James was smart.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He couldn''t be so stupid just likest time. Last time, Uncle John asked him to take back all his living


    expenses. Now he didn''t have three dors a month, and he was very poor.


    Nina transferred the money directly to his WeChat ount. James put his phone beside his ear, he


    only heard the transfer alert, and didn''t know how much money she had transferred.


    As long as he had enough money, James began to tter her with a smile, "Aunt Nina, you can ask."


    Nina went straight to the point, "What can I do to please your Uncle John?"


    With a rxed look on James''s face, he said, "Well, isn''t it easy for Aunt Nina to please my Uncle


    John? You can do whatever he likes. "


    He wants me to call him husband.


    He still wants me to have a baby.


    It was impracticable. She couldn''t call her husband randomly. They couldn''t be considered a real


    couple for the time being.


    She couldn''t have a child at will. If she gave birth to a child without proper education, it would affect the


    child''s life.


    "Say something else."


    "Then...... You cook a delicious meal for him. As the saying goes, to win a man''s heart, first of all, you


    should seize his stomach."


    "This is a paradox. Many girls are deeply afflicted. It means that woman have to cook well. If she don''t


    cook well, she can''t keep a man. It doesn''t work at all. Change another one. "


    "Oh, don''t worry. It is useful to Uncle John. That''s what Uncle John wants. Even if you go to the


    restaurant to buy ready-made food and say that it was you who made it, Uncle John won''t expose you."


    Nina bit her lips and thought it made sense. "I see."


    "Okay, let me see how much money Aunt Nina have transferred for me...... Hey, Aunt Nina! Aunt Nina! !


    !" When James saw the amount of money transferred, he shouted at the person on the phone.


    When Nina hung up the phone before James, he couldn''t get through.


    Looking at the 0.1 transferred through the phone, James felt sad. His Aunt Nina was much crueler than


    his Uncle John.


    Uncle John directly extinguished his hope.


    Aunt Nina gave him hope, but she rejected it herself and let him feel despair.


    If the two of them weren''t together, they would be the fiend lone.


    In a good mood, Nina drove to a Hunan restaurant. When she arrived in LC City, she found that pepper


    was a good thing and the dishes cooked by pepper were very delicious.


    She thought it was good, so she bought it for John.


    When Nina arrived at the door of the CEO''s office with packed food, the assistant was stunned.


    "Madam?"


    "Is he inside?" The office door was closed. Nina tilted her head and looked around, but saw nothing.


    The assistant shook her head and said, "Mr. John has been very busy recently. He is in a meeting.


    Madam, please wait for Mr. John in the office. The meeting will be finished in half an hour. "


    The assistant opened the door for Nina and sent her in.


    Half an hourter, John hadn''te back yet. While Nina was waiting for him, no one came back. The


    dishes on the table were already cold.


    It was not good for health to eat too much oily and cold food. Nina stood up and went downstairs,


    preparing to buy two more lunches.


    As soon as Nina left, John and Henry came back.


    The assistant immediately stood up and said, "Mr. John, madam came to bring you lunch in half an


    hour. She left now and said that she woulde back after buying something. She asked you not to


    eat the food on the table for the time being."


    John raised his eyebrows and thought, ''Bring lunch to me?


    When he pushed the door open, he smelled the spicy food. He couldn''t help but frown slightly.


    He didn''t like spicy food.


    Henry also noticed this and asked, "Mr. John, do you want me to order another two lunches?"


    A momentter, John replied, "No."


    The food sent by the little girl might be cooked by herself.


    "Yes." Henry was used to it. Mr. John could change anything as long as he met madam.


    As soon as Henry went out, he met Jessica and Vivian. He was stunned and said, "Miss Jessica, Miss


    Vivian."


    Vivian held the arm of Jessica with one hand and holding a thermos lunch boxthe with the other hand.


    The two of them looked very intimate, with smiles on their faces. It seemed that they were in a good


    mood.


    The two ignored Henry and pushed the door open.


    Henry was not surprised at all. After all, she was Mr. John''s sister, and it was not the first time for her to


    directly enter Mr. John''s office.


    Everyone in LC City knew that Miss Jessica only liked Miss Vivian as her sister-inw.


    Why did Miss Jessica bring Miss Vivian here?


    The assistant whispered, "Master, what''s going on?"


    "I don''t know either." Henry shook his head and asked worriedly, "When will madame back?"


    "No specific time. What''s wrong? "


    "I hope madam won''te back so soon." Henry was worried that something might happen if madam


    came back now.


    The assistant looked in the direction of the elevator and said, "Madam hase back."


    Henry was speechless.


    Looking at the graceful figure, he was shocked!

 Chapter 176 I Dont Know Him

    Chapter 176 I Don''t Know Him


    With a new lunch box in her hand, Nina smiled gently. She knew that John hade back after the


    meeting when she saw Henry.


    As soon as she approached, she found that there was something wrong with Henry''s expression.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Henry didn''t dare to look at Nina. "Madam, Mr. John...... He hasn''te back yet. "


    Henry lied.


    Nina could find him out.


    Since Henry lied, there must be something shady in the office.


    Then Nina heard a familiar female voice and a familiar name.


    "John, Viv and Ie to see you." Jessica took the lunch box from Vivian''s hand and said with a


    ttering smile, "This is the ck bone chicken soup I specially asked my cook to cook for you. Drink it


    while it''s still hot."


    At thest family dinner, Jessica realized that she had indeed been too rude, which had caused the


    dissatisfaction of his family. After his husband''s repeated persuasion, she had personally apologized to


    his father and sister-inw.


    They had forgiven her.


    Now she came here to apologize to her brother.


    Jessica was keen on face-saving that she didn''t want to apologize directly. She just wanted to please


    them in other ways.


    All her family members knew her well. If she came to give them chicken soup, it meant to admit her


    mistake and please them. Then they forgave her.


    "I don''t want to drink chicken soup." The implication of John''s words was to refuse her apology.


    Jessica was stunned. She didn''t expect that his brother would embarrass her for a woman. A me of


    anger rose in her heart.


    Since she was a child, she had never been so aggrieved as recently. The whole family thought she was


    wrong.


    Vivian immediatelyforted Jessica and whispered, "Sister, don''t be angry. You are here to make up


    with Brother John, aren''t you?"


    Yes, she came here to make up with her brother.


    But how did Viv know?


    Noticing Jessica''s look, Vivian realized that she had spilled the beans. Vivian knew that Jessica came


    to please Brother John because the ne around her neck was iid with a micro listener.


    Knowing that Jessica wasing to see Brother John, Vivian came in a hurry and ran into her on the


    only way.


    Jessica had never told Vivian about it.


    Realizing that something was wrong, Vivian quickly changed the topic and said, "Mr. John, this chicken


    soup is very delicious. You must have a taste. I smell it through the heat preservation box. I guess my


    sister not only asked the cook to cook, but also give advice on the side, right? Sister is really nice to Mr.


    John. I also want to have a sister. "


    When Jessica heard that Vivian praised her kindness to her brother, Jessica was moved. Vivian


    understood her painstaking efforts. Everything she did was for her brother''s sake.


    "John, this chicken soup is very delicious. It''s just that you don''t want to drink it, not that you can''t drink


    it. Have a taste. If it really doesn''t taste good, then don''t drink it. What do you think?" Jessica''s attention


    was sessfully diverted. Vivian breathed a sigh of relief.


    As long as it came to the Jessica and John, Jessica would be easily fooled.


    Then Vivian continued, "Mr. John, it''s time for lunch now. I think you haven''t had lunch yet. Why don''t


    you have some soup first? It''s all sister''s efforts. "


    "Viv, you are so considerate." Jessica lowered her eyes sadly.


    John frowned and didn''t want to really quarrel with his sister. "I ept."


    "Really?" Jessica raised her eyes with joy. She went straight to open the lunch box, and a strong smell


    of chicken soup floated out. The chicken that stewed for a long time was very delicious, and the


    mushrooms soaked in the smell of chicken soup overflowed with the fragrance.


    "Viv, give me the spoon."


    "Okay. Here you are, sister. " Vivian handed over a porcin bowl and a delicate spoon.


    Jessica immediately filled a bowl and handed it to John. "Have a taste? It''s really delicious. "


    Looking at his sister''s expectant eyes, John didn''t refuse. He reached out his hand and took it. Then


    Jessica immediately pulled his arm and sat down in the leisure area.


    As soon as she sat down, she stood up and came over with the rest of the chicken soup. She sat next


    to John, caring about him.


    Hearing the caring greetings from Jessica, Nina smiled. In fact, Jessica really care about John. She


    was not only like an elder sister, but also like a mother, doting on a child.


    No wonder she was always against Nina. Maybe it was because Nina was not good enough that


    Jessica thought she didn''t deserve him.


    Henry focused his attention on the changes of the expression on madam. He took a deep breath when


    he saw her gentle face.


    Before he could finish the rest of his breath, he heard a voice from inside, which made him pause for a


    second and almost catch his breath.


    ''damn it! It''s going to be bad. ''.


    "Oh, it turns out that Mr. John has already had lunch here. It must be Nina that sent it to Mr. John,


    right?" Vivian identally caught a glimpse of the lunch box on the table. She opened it and saw


    several red pepper knots.


    The spicy smell almost choked her.


    Because John didn''t like spicy food, she had never eaten anything with pepper. She could smell a little


    bit of the pepper. If the pepper was a little stronger, she would be choked.


    When she wanted to cough, she tried her best to stop cough with a sh of shrewdness and cunning in


    her eyes.


    It seemed that Nina didn''t know much about Brother John. She didn''t know that he was afraid of water,


    nor did she know that he didn''t eat spicy food.


    God helps Vivian.


    Vivian turned around and smiled at the two of them. With an envious look on her face, she said, "Nina


    is so kind to you. She even came to deliver food herself. There are several dishes in it. I''m drooling


    when I smell them."


    "Don''t touch my things." Vivian''s face turned pale when she heard the deep voice of John. She quickly


    stood aside and bowed her head to apologize. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it."


    She did it on purpose.


    She opened the box and stood aside on purpose so that Jessica could see what was in it.


    When Jessica heard the name of Nina, she would naturally pay more attention to it. When she looked


    up, she saw spicy fried dishes.


    She stomped on her high heels and put out all the dishes with a frown. Except for the white rice and the


    light soup, there was also a smell of chili.


    It was so spicy.


    "Is this the food from Nina?" When Jessica questioned John, she scolded angrily before John could


    answer, "What''s wrong with Nina? Don''t she know you doesn''t like spicy food? She bought Hunan


    cuisine on purpose. "


    "What? Can''t Mr. John eat spicy food? " Vivian was slightly surprised andcent. She frowned


    and asked, "Sister, did you make a mistake? Nina is Mr. John''s wife. How could she not know Mr.


    John''s preferences? "


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "I''m his sister. How can I not know? He doesn''t like spicy food since he was a child. As long as he is at


    the table, my father always reminded the kitchen not to cook any spicy food. I can''t remember it wrong.


    " Jessica was really quick to angry.


    "I think it''s Nina''s fault. Either she did it on purpose, or she doesn''t know John at all. She didn''t even


    know what kind of John liked. Why did she be your wife? Is she going to do nothing? Who does


    she think she is? "


    "Enough!" John put down the bowl in his hand and mmed it on the table.


    The voice in the office suddenly stopped.


    Outside the door, Nina couldn''t see what was happening inside, but she heard all the conversation


    clearly.


    She lowered her eyes and asked Henry, "He doesn''t like spicy food, does he?"


    Henry was stunned and didn''t answer.


    The silence meant yes.


    Nina blinked her eyes, threw the food in her hand into the trash can, and said calmly, "I''m going back."


    It turns out that she didn''t know him at all.


    "Madam..." Henry shouted but Nina didn''te back.


    He looked sideways at the door of the president''s office and sighed.


    Miss Jessica and Miss Vivian did something terrible.

 Chapter 177 She Didnt Care About You At All

    Chapter 177 She Didn''t Care About You At All


    In the office.


    John stood up and walked towards his desk. Staring at the Hunan dishes on the table, he smiled.


    The little girl was getting more and more sensible. She even brought lunch for him.


    But it was a pity that she didn''t do it herself.


    John picked up his chopsticks and reached out to pick up the food. Before he could do so, the


    chopsticks were taken away.


    "John, what are you going to do? You want to eat this dish? Do you know that it''s fried with pepper? "


    Jessica took away his chopsticks.


    "I know," said John indifferently


    Jessica was so angry that her hand trembled. "Do you still want to eat if you know it?"


    "Yes, Mr. John, don''t you like spicy food?" Vivian echoed in a soft voice. She stared at what he was


    doing and gnashed her teeth with hatred.


    Brother John wanted to eat the food sent by Nina?


    "As sister said, it''s just that I don''t want to eat rather than I can''t eat it." John took another pair of


    chopsticks and put one into his mouth.


    It was indeed a little spicy.


    He could barely ept it.


    Jessica was rendered speechless by his words. She was ashamed into anger and said, "Don''t eat."


    "John, let me tell you. Don''t indulge yourself in Nina. She don''t even know your preferences. How can


    she be your wife? She doesn''t care about you at all." Her brother, whom she had taken care of since


    childhood, couldn''t be spoiled by other women.


    She had said that Nina was not a good person. She just liked money.


    John''s hand that was holding the chopsticks paused. He slowly put down the chopsticks in his hand


    and turned to look at his sister.


    He just looked at her quietly and was thinking about something.


    "Why are you looking at me?" The look in his brother''s eyes made Jessica nervous. She retorted, "Did I


    say anything wrong? She doesn''t know your preferences, so she doesn''t care about you. What is she


    going to do as a wife? Do you have nothing to do that you want to take her as a princess? "


    Looking at this, Vivian stepped aside smartly. She couldn''t say anything bad about Nina in front of


    Brother John, which would only cause trouble.


    She clearly saw the thought and hesitation in John''s eyes, as if he was ready to fight.


    The next second, what Vivian thought came true.


    John asked, "Sister and brother-inw have known each other for ten years and been married for five


    years. Do you know what he likes?"


    Bang.


    Jessica was stunned. She opened her mouth but couldn''t answer.


    Then John continued to ask, "Brother inw has always treated you as a princess. So doesn''t he have


    anything to do?"


    Jason was not only a university professor, but also a part of the Fu family''s business. He was


    interested in studying literature and being a university teacher, but he was going to marry the Miss


    Jessica of his family. So he couldn''t just be a teacher, but also had money and power.


    "I..." Jessica was stunned again. Thinking of that his husband had been so busy recently that he


    seldom went home, she felt depressed.


    But she was the daughter of a rich family. Her family spoiled her, and the people outside all gave in to


    her.


    Wherever she went, she was praised and worshiped.


    As the favorite daughter of Mr. Sam, she should enjoy the most superior treatment, and it was natural


    for others to treat her well.


    The thought had been deeply rooted in Jessica''s mind.


    "That''s what he should do. He is my husband, so he should show consideration for me. And he is lucky


    to marry me." Jessica nodded and raised her eyebrows, not feeling anything wrong.


    In the past, John didn''t make muchments on her remarks, because he knew that Jason and


    Jessica loved each other.


    At that time, John didn''t know what love was.


    He didn''t understand until he met the little girl at home.


    Love was equal and mutual. One was willing to beat, and the other was willing to be beat, because the


    person who beat was not really beat, and he would give candy after beating.


    John suddenly realized that he couldn''t agree with her values.


    Jason was his friend who grew up together. He had to remind his sister, "Don''t let him know your


    thoughts."


    John wouldn''t feel strange if Jason left one day.


    "What do you mean?" With her arms crossed, Jessica was really angry.


    John didn''t want to talk to her anymore. He walked over to open the door and said, "Henry, send Miss


    Jessica down."


    Henry nodded and reported, "Mr. John, madam just came back and then left."


    He took a look at the lunch in the trash can and said, "She was in a bad mood before she left."


    Taking a nce at the food in the trash can, which was still steaming, John asked in a stern voice,


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "Madam didn''t allow me to tell you, so I..." Before Henry could finish his exnation, Mr. John had left


    in a hurry.


    In the North Yard.


    Nina put on her slippers listlessly and went upstairs like a walking dead.


    She had been thinking about it all the time. It turned out that she didn''t know John at all. She didn''t


    even know that he didn''t like spicy food.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Nina felt a little sorry for him. She didn''t think she was a qualified girlfriend.


    She said she liked him, buts he couldn''t do anything he liked.


    "Madam? You are back! " Hearing the footsteps, Helen hurried to the hall. She looked at Nina standing


    at the stairs, with a kitchen knife in her hand, and said with a smile, "Madam, Mr. John said that you


    liked seafood most. I''ll cook a monkfish for you tonight."


    "Monkfish?" Nina was from CM Ind, so she knew this kind of fish. It also called anglerfish. Though it


    was ugly in appearance, it was delicious.


    Helen knew she would like it. "Yes, I''ve asked someone to bring you a fresh monkfish. I''m going to


    cook dinner for you. But there is a problem. It''s very troublesome to deal with it. It''s my first time to deal


    with this kind of fish. "


    Nina was a little depressed. "It''s really troublesome to deal with monkfish. You haven''t done it before,


    so it might be more difficult to deal with it. Since you don''t know much about it, you don''t have to cook


    it."


    "Madam, what are you talking about? It''s a chance for me to learn something new. If I don''t know


    something, I should learn it. I know this truth at my age. As a college student, how can you not know


    this truth? If I easily give up, you can''t enjoy the delicious food. " Instead of ming her, Helen went


    into the kitchen with a smile.


    Nina stood here and felt numb.


    The sound of chopping vegetables from the kitchen was like a long bell, making people alert.


    [Helen''s words woke her up.


    She really didn''t know John.


    If she don''t know him well, then she should know more about him.


    Nina was suddenly understand.


    Suddenly, she turned around and went downstairs. Standing at the door of the kitchen, she leaned her


    little head into the kitchen and found that Helen was watching the video and following the steps in the


    video.


    "Helen, I have something to ask you." Nina pursed her lips, and her amber eyes blinked like small stars


    in the sky.


    Helen looked back at Nina and smiled kindly. "If you don''t mind the smell in the kitchen, you can ask


    here. Otherwise, you may have to wait."


    "I don''t mind." Nina walked directly to Helen''s side, pursed her lips and asked, "Helen, you must know


    John, right?"


    "I''ve been taking care of Mr. John for many years. What do you want to know, madam?"


    Nina was d. Sure enough, she asked the right person.


    "I want to know the character and preferences of John."


    "Why don''t you ask Mr. John yourself? Mr. John will be d to tell you. "


    Nina rolled her eyes in her heart. If she took the initiative to ask him, she didn''t know whether he was


    telling the truth.


    That man was a liar.

 Chapter 178 Johns Preference

    Chapter 178 John''s Preference


    Nina shook Helen''s arm and began to act like a spoiled child.


    She couldn''t refuse Mickey''s coquetry before.


    "Helen, just tell me!"


    It was the first time that Helen had seen madam acting like a spoiled child. Although she was a little


    awkward and stiff, it was better than her usual indifferent appearance.


    Mr. John really got a treasure.


    "Let''s talk about Mr. John''s likes. He likes quiet, so I''m the only servant in therge North Yard. Later


    on, madam came, so he hired more servants. Mr. John liked light food. As long as he ate the nutrition


    that the human body needed every day, he wouldn''t eat too much. Mr. John slept at half past eleven


    every night and got up at half past six in the morning. But since madam came, it''s hard to predict Mr.


    John''s schedule. "


    Helen said seriously, which made Nina blush.


    It was her fault.


    "Mr. John is a proud and narcissistic man. He doesn''t like anything bad or connotative. To be honest,


    Mr. John has a high taste. He always thinks that ordinary people don''t deserve him, so he doesn''t have


    girlfriend."


    "Madam is so beautiful and talented. No wonder Mr. John likes you." Helen said jokingly.


    But she immediately realized that it was not right to say so. She quickly said, "Madam, I didn''t say that


    Mr. John just likes you because you are good-looking. I didn''t mean that. Oh, I''m just a vulgar man.


    How can I say that? "


    "It doesn''t matter." Nina didn''t care. Instead, she smiled.


    Because at the beginning, she was also greedy for his face and body.


    Love was always apanied by real things.


    "Thank you, Helen. I see." Nina had already known something, and she would gradually understand


    the rest.


    John liked quiet, light diet, regr lifestyle, self-esteem, narcissism, and the woman who was beautiful


    and talented.


    She seemed to be the woman.


    Her face inherited the excellent genes of her parents, and she was taught by all kinds of masters since


    childhood, so her talent should not be bad.


    "I need to learn how to make up." After putting the makeup on the agenda, Nina went upstairs and put


    all the cosmetics she had bought online on the dresser.


    The makeup skills were yed on theputer, and Nina began to dress up carefully.


    After John came back, he went upstairs. Before he opened the door, he heard a sound from inside.


    Through the crack of the door, he saw the little girl pouring bottles and jars into her hand and smearing


    them on her face. She looked very serious.


    The window was open, and the sunshine came in from outside, and her short shadow was reflected on


    the ground.


    The brilliance of the sun was still not as dazzling as her serious look.


    Instead of disturbing her, John entered the study to work.


    At six o''clock in the evening.


    Helen came out of the kitchen with a porcin bowl filled with fresh monkfish soup. She put the dishes


    in order, knocked on the door of the study, and then went upstairs to knock on the door of the master


    bedroom.


    John raised his hand and pinched the bridge of his nose. He closed his sore eyes slightly and went out


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    about five minutester.


    As soon as he arrived at the hall, he saw a graceful figure sitting in front of the table. She wore a ck


    slip dress, which was long to her ankle. She raised her legs, and the outer side of her white thighs was


    exposed, partly hidden and partly visible.


    John frowned. He didn''t remember that the little girl had such a slip dress with a side slit.


    It was his biggest concession to let her buy a dress instead of a high split dress.


    He took a nce at the split dress and realized that it was her own cut.


    This little girl was really disobedient.


    Hearing the footsteps, Nina carefully recalled the teaching in the video. With a smile at the corners of


    her mouth, she casually turned her head to look at John. Her body slightly leaned against the table,


    with one hand slightly supporting her face, she smiled like a flower.


    "Helen cooked the monkfish today. It''s very delicious. You must eat more." Nina opened her red lips


    slightly. Her voice was a little different from usual. It was like a romantic song. She said a simple


    sentence in a different style.


    Her slightly curly hair was tied casually, and a few strands of hair were hanging beside her ears. When


    the breeze blew, they would pass through the tip of her nose and the corners of her mouth.


    The swan neck was white, and the ck mole on her vicle made every inch of her skin look snow-


    white.


    John paused and swallowed.


    He had always been calm and didn''t show any expression on his face. Instead of sitting next to Nina,


    he sat opposite her.


    "Why don''t you sit here?" Nina looked at the seat beside her. Didn''t he always sit next to her?


    John said calmly, "I don''t like the smell of makeup."


    Nina immediately sniffed and said, "There is no smell. I don''t use perfume, nor do I wear any makeup


    or rouge. Where did you get the smell of makeup? "


    Her skin was very good, so she simply drawn the eyebrow and picked up a lipstick in tomato color


    which added a lot of tenderness.


    However, it was so simple that it amazed John.


    When he met her in the first time, he was willing to be close to his little girl, andter he liked her.


    He liked her so much that he could restrain his instinct.


    He hoped that it was deep love, not natural instinct.


    "Don''t you like fish? Eat more. " John picked up a piece of fish and put it in the bowl in front of her,


    indicating her to eat quickly.


    Looking at the fish, Nina had mixed feelings.


    Didn''t he like beautiful things?


    Was her makeup not good?


    Or was it because she didn''t look good in this dress?


    With her dark eyes rolling, Nina touched her face and then looked down at her dress.


    She didn''t find anything wrong.


    ncing at her movements from the corner of his eyes, John wanted tough, but he endured not to


    "No problem. Have some soup first." John filled her a bowl of fish soup and put it directly to her lips.


    Nina wanted to say something, but when she looked at his calm eyes, she pouted and put the bowl into


    her mouth spoon by spoon.


    During the dinner time, she was wondering which part of the dinner was wrong with her that John didn''t


    show any affection for her.


    This question had troubled Nina for a long time. She was still thinking about it after taking a shower and


    lying on the bed.


    If she couldn''t think with her eyes open, she would think with her eyes closed.


    The logic was still in a mess.


    She didn''t know when John had finished his shower and lied down on the bed. It was not until John


    held her in his arms and asked, "What are you thinking about? Why are you so absorbed? "


    The man''s low voice was a little hoarse, and Nina suddenly came back to her senses. She turned


    around and looked at the man beside her, and her palm still touched the cold chest.


    "You took a cold shower again?"


    "Yes." John grabbed her hand on his chest and kissed it gently. "Go to sleep."


    Every night, John would torture her before going to bed, but today, he actually closed his eyes and fell


    asleep.


    There must be something wrong!


    Nina''s brain spun rapidly, and an idea urred to her. She arched her head into his arms, and kissed


    him with her eyes closed.


    All of a sudden, John''s body tensed. He opened his slightly closed eyes, with his Adam''s apple rolling.


    Suddenly, he smiled.


    The little girl asked for it.


    The man turned over, and Nina chuckled. She closed her eyes and put her arms around his neck.


    The temperature in the room suddenly rose, and there was a zing tenderness.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz


    Nina''s phone suddenly vibrated, and it showed that it was eleven thirty.


    "Wait!" Nina pushed the man away, took the phone with difficulty and showed him the time. She said,


    "John, it''s half past eleven. You should go to sleep."


    Nina raised her hand and pushed the man to the side to lie down. She pulled the quilt and covered him.


    "Hurry up, sleep!"


    John, "..."


    He was stunned and stiff.

 Chapter 179 A Pearl Send By Aunt Kristina

    Chapter 179 A Pearl Send By Aunt Kristina


    Lying on the bed, Nina''s face was still red. She breathed hard and said, "I set an rm clock at half


    past eleven. From now on, I will remind you to go to bed every night."


    She took a breath and continued, "It''s half past eleven. Let''s go to bed, John."


    Nina kept the regr lifestyle of John in mind and set the rm clock early in the morning to remind


    him to go to bed.


    Hearing that, John was speechless.


    They were just sleeping, weren''t they?


    It was okay to be messed up by others yesterday, but now it was messed up by herself.


    The little girl lit the fire herself, but didn''t help him put out the fire. Was there such a wife?


    John''s heart sank, and his hot body temperature gradually approached normal. He pursed his lips and


    closed his eyes.


    Out of sight, out of mind.


    When Nina saw that he really closed his eyes to sleep, she was very happy. It seemed that what she


    had done was right.


    So she had to do it in the future.


    After making up her mind, Nina leaned towards John and slowly closed her eyes.


    Later, Nina really carried out this matter to the end. Nina didn''t get any benefits from John for a week.


    She finally understood the reason why she was so stubborn to go to bed on time.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    When John knew the truth, he didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry. Should he say that his little


    girl treated him well, or that she was so stupid?


    But recently, he had no time to think about these things. He was busy with the overseas business of the


    Song Group. He was busy every day, going out early and returningte.


    Every night when he returned home, Nina had already fallen asleep. As long as hey in bed, her body


    would automatically roll into his arms, making him hold her.


    Every morning when she woke up, John would give her a morning kiss, and Nina would also kiss him.


    Then she would turn over and continue to sleep.


    From Monday to Friday, Nina was busy with her study, and John was busy with his work. They lived


    like an old couple, and sometimes like a young couple in love. They had to stay together no matter


    study or work.


    John was also very busy on weekend, but Nina was a little free.


    When she was thinking about how to find some fun, Noah called her. "Ninja, do you have time


    tomorrow noon? My aunt want to treat you to lunch tomorrow. "


    Nina thought for a while. Recently, John was too busy toe back at noon. He would onlye back


    to have dinner with her in the evening, so she nodded and agreed. "Okay, tell me the time and ce. I


    will arrive on time."


    "See you tomorrow, Ninja."


    "See you tomorrow."


    Nina smiled yfully and hung up the phone.


    On the second day, Nina arrived on time. She wore a long orange silk dress which made her waist


    looked thin and wore a pair of high-heeled shoes of about three centimeters, which made her figure in


    a good proportion.


    Her slightly curly hair fell behind her ears like a waterfall, just blocking arge part of her exposed skin.


    She had made up. It was neither too heavy nor too light. She wore a pearl earring and put lipstick on


    her lips which made her look more beautiful.


    They went to the private room on the top floor of the Fragrance Restaurant.


    Nina hade here before. For the investment of three hundred million dors, she hit people and


    drank wine here.


    Creak......


    The waiter opened the door for Nina and said, "Ms. Nina, this way please."


    Nina nodded and went in. Sitting at the table, Kristina waved at her warmly, "Nina,e and sit here."


    Kristina looked at Nina up and down, and was amazed by Nina''s appearance today. If the purple dress


    she wore before made her noble and elegant, then this simple slip dress made her more intellectual.


    She had said that Nina was not simple. She was full of dignity and cultivation.


    Even if she was born in a poor family, she could live a great life in the future with her own efforts.


    "Aunt Kristina," Nina called her with a smile. Sitting next to her, Nina didn''t see Noah. "Aren''t senior


    "He might be a littlete. Are you hungry? If you are hungry, let''s eat first. Don''t wait for him. He is very


    busy in the police station. He has been transferred back from Spring City, but he didn''t tell me. He did it


    on purpose to make me worried every day. " Said Kristina angrily.


    When she was angry, Noah came in with two gifts in his hands.


    "Aunt Kristina, Haven''t I told you."


    "Humph!" Kristina red at him. "If it weren''t for Nina who take a massage for you, you wouldn''t have


    contacted me."


    Noah smiled, showing his white teeth, and scratched his head with embarrassment.


    This was what Noah looked like when he was facing his Aunt Kristina, who had taken care of him since


    he was a child. He looked less mature and steady, and more childish.


    Although her Aunt Kristina was only two years older than him, she used her age to suppress him and


    protect him from growing up.


    "Aunt Kristina, don''t be angry. This is a gift for you." Noah took out a small square gift box and handed


    it to her. Then he turned around and took a bigger rectangr box to Nina. "Ninja, this is your lollipop.


    Just transfer the money to my WeChat."


    "Thank you, senior. How do you know that I have finished my lollipop? I''m going to ask you for it today.


    " When Nina opened it, she saw twenty-four lollipops. They were beautiful and delicious.


    She closed the lid and said, "But I can''t only give you twelve dors this time. I heard from Albert that


    this lollipop is worth a thousand dors. You have to tell me how much money I should give you so that


    I can ept it with ease."


    Noah pulled out a chair and sat down. He poured a cup of tea and said, "It''s too expensive. There are


    twenty-four lollipops. If each lollipops is hundred dors. Just give me two thousand and four hundred."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he handed the tea to the two of them.


    "Two thousand and four hundred. Okay. I''ll transfer it to you now." Nina took the lollipop and transferred


    two thousand and four hundred dors to him.


    Kristina quietly watched them aside. Kristina was satisfied with Nina and felt regretful.


    What a good girl! But she belonged to Mr. John now.


    Kristina deliberately said jealously, "You treat me differently. Why is my gift so small?"


    "Aunt Kristina, the small the gift is more borate." Nina blinked her eyes and said sincerely.


    Noah said, "Don''t you like pearls? I found this pearl in the sea of Spring City myself. It was took out


    from an old m. These are pink pearls. "


    "You took the pearls yourself? And these are pink pearls? " Kristina''s eyes brightened at once. She


    liked pearls and diamonds most. The pink pearl was especially beautiful.


    She quickly opened the box and saw two shining pink pearls. The pearls were charming and there


    were pairs of beautiful pearls which had a good implication.


    In fact, Noah had always hoped that his aunt would not pay attention to her career, but more attention


    to her marriage and find someone to apany her.


    Nina seemed to have guessed Noah''s intention. She felt that her senior was not only mature and


    steady, but also gentle and considerate.


    Looking at Kristina holding the pink pearls in her hand, Nina smiled softly. It turned out that Aunt


    Kristina was a little girl as well.


    When Kristina enjoyed the pearls, she suddenly turned to Nina and said, "Nina, how about I give you


    one?"

 Chapter 180 The Car Was Going To Crash

    Chapter 180 The Car Was Going To Crash


    "Really?" Nina was stunned. "You said you would give me one?"


    Kristina liked these two pearls very much. It surprised Nina that Kristina was willing to give one of the


    pearls to her.


    Kristina took out one pearl from the box and put it into Nina''s hand. It was cold, round and smooth.


    Nina was fond of it.


    She also liked pearls.


    Unlike other jewelry, pearls looked low-key, noble, cool and gorgeous. That was why Nina liked pearls.


    "You have never given what you like to others." Noah was slightly surprised. In fact, Kristina was a


    strong woman and would never give others what she got.


    "Nina is special. She is your junior and she calls me aunt. Nina, just take it as a gift."


    "It is too valuable." Nina wouldn''t take what belonged to others.


    She would take it only when others insisted.


    "I spent no money and it isn''t so valuable. Here are two pearls and I''ll give you one. Would you like to


    take it?" Kristina insisted that Nina should take it.


    In fact, Kristina thought that the pearls were priceless.


    She was willing to give such a priceless treasure to Nina. After all, she liked Nina a lot.


    Nina pursed her lips and raised her eyebrows with a smile. She looked very cute.


    "Then I''ll take it. Thanks a lot."


    "You''re wee. Just take it." Kristina liked Nina from her heart and smiled happily.


    Seeing that the two of them got along well, Noah also smiled and looked at Nina.


    Nina was very beautiful today.


    She was charming and cute, with a beautiful face and a pair of bright eyes.


    "Dinner is ready. Let''s have dinner." They enjoyed themselves.


    They talked happily like old friends and also like family members.


    After dinner, Kristina held Nina''s hand and said, "Nina, how about going to buy something in the HD


    Square with meter? I have made a list of daily necessities. We can go to buy them this afternoon."


    Nina thought that she had nothing else to do, so she agreed, "Okay. However, there are so many things


    you need to buy. It seems that we two can''t carry them all, right? Do we need someone else to help


    us?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nina looked at the list. There were not only some daily necessities, but also skin care products,


    cosmetics and clothes... There were small items and also big items.


    Nina estimated that there must be a lot things.


    "You don''t need to worry at all. Noah is very strong. He helped me carry things when he was very


    young."


    Nina looked at Noah, "You?"


    Noah nodded with a smile, "Aunt has been fond of shopping since she was ten years old. And I often


    went with her and helped her carry all kinds of bags when I was eight years old. I exercised a lot."


    "That''s why you are strong now." Kristina also smiled.


    Noah and Kristina looked like each other when they smiled and they were about the same age. People


    who didn''t know them would think that they were siblings.


    They walked out of the Fragrance Restaurant, talking andughing. As soon as Noah opened the door


    of the car, he received a call from the police station.


    After receiving the phone call, Noah looked much more solemn. A murder had happened.


    Noah hung up the phone and looked at them apologetically. "Aunt, Ninja, I''m sorry. I have to go back to


    the police station. I can''t go shopping with you."


    "It doesn''t matter. A human life is of greater value than everything. You should focus on your work."


    Nina had always been on his side.


    Kristina was different. She knew it was a matter of life and death, but every time she went out with him,


    he was called by his colleagues and left halfway.


    She was not afraid of being alone, but worried about him.


    Every time she heard that he was going to fight with the gangsters, she felt restless.


    She had been afraid of pain since she was a child. If Noah got hurt, she would probably die of pain.


    Kristina was silent.


    "Aunt, I''m sorry." Noah stepped forward and hugged Kristina. His eyes were full of guilt. "Don''t worry. I


    will ensure my safety. And I will tell you I''m all right when I finish working."


    Kristina was like a strict mother, talking a great deal to ask him to protect himself. Meanwhile, she was


    like an aggrieved child, worrying about him.


    Hearing his promise, Kristina felt relieved and said reluctantly, "Remember to tell me that you are safe."


    "Don''t worry. I will." Noah loosened his hand and said to Nina, "Ninja, be careful. If you encounter any


    trouble that can''t be solved, call me. I wille here as soon as I can."


    "It''s okay. You can go now. I''ll protect aunt for you today." Nina took Kristina''s arm to reassure Noah.


    Noah was thew enforcer and the guardian of LC City.


    He couldn''t care about his family. As his junior, what Nina could do was to protect his aunt for him.


    "Okay, be careful. Aunt, I''m leaving." Noah closed the door of the car, sat on the driver''s seat, started


    the engine and drove away.


    Watching Noah leaving, Kristina had mixed feelings.


    She sighed. "He is always so stubborn. No matter how I persuade him toe back and take over the


    family business, he is unwilling toe back. Now Julie is pregnant..."


    Her voice stopped abruptly.


    Kristina forced a smile and said, "Why did I tell you this? We can only go shopping now."


    "Aunt, don''t worry. Noah is experienced in handling cases and has a strong fighting ability. He will be


    fine." Ninaforted her and held her cold hand.


    "My car is over there. Let''s cross the road." Nina pointed to the corner across the road, where there


    was a quiet street.


    The Fragrance Restaurant was well-known. There were a lot of peopleing to have dinner here at


    noon, and the parking space was full. Nina could only park her car on the quiet street.


    They crossed the road and went towards the car.


    Not far away, someone was staring at them.


    In the ck car sat a slightly charming woman. Her lips were full of mockery and her ck eyes were


    full of resentment.


    Isabe had been staring at Kristina for a long time.


    Since she identally saw that Kristina and Albert had an affair, she was thinking about tearing


    Kristina apart day and night.


    She couldn''t allow other women to be with Albert, the man she loved.


    She had been following Kristina secretly for a week. She thought she finally got a good chance


    because Kristina went out alone today. However, Noah was there, so Isabe had to continue to follow


    Kristina.


    Unexpectedly, Noah left halfway, leaving only the two women, Nina and Kristina.


    Isabe thought that Nina and Kristina were both bad women.


    Nina seduced Albert at school, and Kristina seduced him after his graduation.


    ''These two ugly women. Bitch!''


    Today, she not only wanted to teach Kristina a lesson, but also wanted to teach Nina a lesson. It would


    be best if both of them were injured severely and became disabled after the car crashed them.


    Staring at the two people with malicious and insidious eyes, Isabe suddenly stepped on the


    elerator when there were few people around.


    She drove towards Kristina and Nina.


    She kept screaming. "Get out of the way! The brake doesn''t work! Get out of the way!"


    When Nina and Kristina turned their heads, they saw a car rushing towards them at a fast speed.


    Kristina was so frightened that her legs trembled and her face turned pale.


    When such an ident happened, Nina was also shocked.


    The car was getting closer and closer.

 Chapter 181 Saving Nina By Herself

    Chapter 181 Saving Nina By Herself


    The two men''s feet were as heavy as lead and they could not walk any longer.


    Isabe panicked and tried to turn the steering wheel. She smiled and turned the steering wheel that


    the car rushed directly to Nina and Kristina.


    This scene also attracted the attention of the people around them. They all rushed over in an instant.


    They looked at the car in horror but did not know what to do.


    The car was getting closer and closer......


    When they were about to struck by the car, Nina suddenly came back to her senses. She raised her


    feet and was going to push Kristina away.


    When her hands touched Kristina''s shoulders, Kristina reacted immediately. She turned around,


    grabbed Nina''s arm and pulled her with all her strength.


    At this critical moment, Kristina pulled Nina over and protected Nina in her arms. They rolled half a


    meter away and didn''t stop until they hit the side of the road.


    "Ah......" Kristina felt a sharp pain in her arms and back.


    Lying on Kristina''s body, Nina was not hurt at all except that she twisted her ankle at the moment of


    falling down.


    When Isabe saw that the two of them sessfully avoided the car ident, her smile gradually


    faded, and her eyes were full of hatred.


    "How lucky you are! You can even avoid the car in this way!" Said Isabe who gnashed her teeth.


    Then she drove directly into a big tree.


    She had been fully prepared. She would pretend to pass out and then someone would save her.


    Bang......


    After the car crashed into the tree, someone shouted, "Hurry up! Help!"


    Then two tall men ran towards Isabe, smashed the window and rescued Isabe from the car.


    With the support of the two people, Isabe pretended to be week and feeble. She looked at Nina and


    Kristina with concern and said weakly, "How are they?"


    Then she fainted.


    "Aunt Kristina, Aunt Kristina......" Nina was in panic. She stood up from Kristina''s body and asked,


    "Aunt Kristina, are you okay?"


    Seeing that Nina was fine, Kristina was finally relieved. She put her hands on Nina''s arms and asked


    with concern, "Nina, are you hurt?"


    "No, I didn''t." Nina was moved. She had never thought that Kristina would protect her at the crucial


    moment of her life.


    Kristina was even a weak woman, and they were not very close.


    "That''s good." Kristina was painful and felt weak. She couldn''t even catch her breath when she spoke,


    and her face was pale and bloodless.


    Tears welled up in Nina''s eyes and streamed down her cheeks. She helped Kristina up and said, "Aunt


    Kristina, let''s get up first."


    "Why are you cry? I... ouch...... I''m fine. " With the help of Nina, Kristina slowly stood up. She was really


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    feeble. Her legs were weak, and her arms were so pain as if she dislocated her arms. She couldn''t help


    but pass out.


    Nina''s ankle was sprained, and it was swollen seriously. She couldn''t help Kristina to stand steadily and


    they fell down together.


    "Aunt Kristina, Aunt Kristina...... Ambnce! Ambnce! Please call the ambnce! " Tears streamed


    down Nina''s face. She looked at the crowd and pleaded with them.


    A kind-hearted person immediately called an ambnce.


    "Aunt Kristina, Aunt Kristina, please don''t scare me..." Nina sat on the ground paralyzed, holding


    Kristina''s body in her arms. She was extremely scared.


    She was afraid that something bad would happen to Aunt Kristina.


    She expected that she would be the one who had an ident.


    The blood soaked through Kristina''s white clothes and flowed through the fingertips of Nina. Nina was


    aware of the warm and wet from her hands, and she slowly stretched out her hands. The blood on her


    hand was eye-catching, which stung Nina''s heart.


    "Aunt Kristina, don''t scare me. Don''t scare me......" Nina burst into tears. Nina cried like a child who


    was about to lose her family. The sunshine at noon was dazzling, but no matter what, it could not warm


    Nina''s thin body.


    Soon, the ambnce arrived.


    Nina and Kristina were carried on the stretcher and directly sent to the center hospital in the city.


    Nina refused to apply medicine first. She sat in front of the operating room and waited anxiously.


    The red light was still on, and Nina still worried about Kristina.


    During this period, she informed Noah calmly. But when she called to John and heard his voice, Nina''s


    nose twitched again and she choked with sobs.


    When Noah arrived in a hurry, he saw Nina squatting against the wall and sobbed. Her dress stained


    with blood.


    "Ninja?" Noah looked at her and frowned. He hurried over and helped her up. "Ninja, the wall is cold.


    Don''t lean against it. Go to sit on the chair."


    Nina grabbed Noah''s arm and raised her head. She cried and said. "I''m sorry, Noah. I didn''t protect


    Aunt Kristina. Instead, Aunt Kristina protect me. I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    She kept apologizing, not to ease her guilt, but to me herself.


    "It doesn''t matter, Ninja. I won''t me you, and Aunt Kristina won''t me you either." He didn''t know


    what had happened at that time. How could he me innocent people? His aunt had to protect Ninja at


    the crucial moment. How could she me Nina?


    Noah raised his hand and wiped the tears on Nina''s face, but Nina could not stop crying. Noah


    patiently coaxed her, "Don''t me yourself, Ninja. Get up first. Let''s wait for Aunt Kristina. "


    "Waah... Waah Okay...... Okay. " Nina nodded incessantly, allowing Noah to help her sit down on the


    chair.


    Noah worried about his aunt who was in the operating room, so he didn''t notice the bruise on Nina''s


    ankle. After helping her sit down, Noah stood beside and stared at the operating room.


    Sometimes he frowned, and sometimes he felt relieved.


    Sometimes he hovered nervously and anxiously.


    Half an hourter, the light of the operating room turned off. The doctor came out, took off his mask and


    said, "The patient is fine. She just dislocate her arms and bruise her back. The wound has been


    cleaned and applied medicine. The patient''s family should go through the admission procedure. "


    "Okay, she is fine." Noah finally breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t want to cry when he heard that his


    aunt had an ident. Now that he knew that she was fine, Noah''s eyes turned red unconsciously.


    He was d that aunt was fine.


    The aunt was afraid of pain the most. Probably she just fainted because of the pain.


    Nina stood up and limped over. Her eyes were red and swollen like rabbit''s. "Doctor, is aunt really


    fine?"


    "Don''t worry. She is not life-threatening. As for the scars on her back, with advanced technology, the


    scan can also be removed. You don''t have to worry too much. " The doctor looked at Nina''s ankle and


    reminded her, "Go and deal with your foot as soon as possible. It''s so swollen."


    Only then did Noah notice that Nina''s right ankle was swollen. "Ninja, why don''t you tell me that your


    foot is injured?"


    "I''m fine. It''s just a slight wound." Nina smiled and looked at the operating room. "It''s good that Aunt


    Kristina is fine."


    "Youngdy, it''s not a slight wound. Go and deal with it first." Then the doctor added, "Don''t let her


    walk."


    "Thank you, doctor." Noah thanked doctor, turned around and squatted in front of Nina. "Ninja, let me


    carry you."


    Looking at the thin and strong back in front of her, Nina thought of her brother, Leon. Leon often


    squatted in front of her and wanted to carry her.


    "Thank you, Noah." Nina bent over.


    As soon as Noah stood up with Nina on his back, a tall and slender figure suddenly appeared in front of


    him.


    John arrived and saw his wife lying on the back of another man.

 Chapter 182 A Koala Hug

    Chapter 182 A Ko Hug


    Noah stopped and called, "Mr. John."


    "What?" Hearing this, Nina raised her eyes and saw the gloomy face of John, as if someone owed him


    hundreds of millions.


    Even so, when Nina saw John, her tears fell down again. She pouted and called out, "John..."


    Why was he sote?


    Nina felt very aggrieved.


    Every time Nina shed tears, it would be able to wash away the resentment in John''s heart.


    Nina''s crying on the phone almost scared him to death. He left the meeting and rushed over, only to


    see her lying on the back of another man. How could he not be angry?


    However, when Nina called his name, John''s heart softened.


    When Nina cried, John was softened.


    "Why are you crying when you see me? Did I hit you or scold you? " John said unhappily. He was still


    angry that she let another man carry her.


    The man gave an indifferent look to Noah and reached out to get Nina out of his back, still holding her


    like holding a child.


    Nina hung on his body like a ko. Her head rubbed against John''s neck, and her tears fell on his


    clothes. She sobbed with remorse, "John, aunt Kristina was seriously injured in order to save me. She


    just came out of the operating room. Let''s go to see her."


    "Okay." John touched Nina''s head with one hand. Heforted her who was frightened and self-


    condemned, and then turned to Noah. "Which ward is Kristina in?"


    Noah looked at the two people in front of him. He had never seen her grievance when Nina called Mr.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    John just now, and the softness when she held Mr. John. She was not the strong Ninja, but a little girl in


    need of care.


    Such a gesture would only appear in front of the person she liked.


    It seemed that Ninja and Mr. John loved each other very much.


    A strange feeling shed through Noah''s mind, but he didn''t even notice it.


    "Mr. John, Ninja''s foot is injured. Go to treat her foot injury first. I''ll contact you after I finish the


    admission procedure for Aunt Kristina." Noah had been worried about Nina''s foot all the time. The


    doctor also said that sprain was not a small matter.


    Noah was worried about his aunt so he gestured to John and then left.


    "Go to deal with your foot injury first." John''s face darkened suddenly. He took Nina to treat her


    sprained ankle.


    It was not a slight wound. Not only was her foot swollen, but her bones were also injured. It was said


    that the injury in musclesand bnes took one hundred days to recover. After the doctor''s instructions,


    wherever Nina went, she could only be held by John.


    "Let''s go to see Aunt Kristina." This was the first thing that Nina did after applying medicine to her foot.


    John picked her up directly and she held John like a ko. John was 1.9 meter tall and Nina was less


    than 1.7 meter tall. Hanging on him, she looked like a big child.


    On the way to Kristina''s ward, John asked, "What happened this noon? Did you see who it was? "


    Nina shook her head. "I was too worried about Kristina and didn''t pay attention to it. When I recall it


    now, I think the brake was out of control and it didn''t hit us on purpose. "


    John gently kissed Nina''s hair, his deep eyes shing with a cold light.


    Whether it was intentional or not, whoever dared to hurt the little girl that he loved must pay the price.


    "Henry is investigating." Every time John spoke to Nina, the coldness in his eyes would fade away.


    Speak of the devil.


    Henry called John.


    "Answer the phone, little girl." John was holding Nina that he didn''t answer the phone.


    "Yes," said Nina. She took out his phone and answered it. "Assistant Henry, what''s wrong?"


    "Madam, I''ve checked it out. The person who drove you is Isabe. But the result of the investigation is


    that Isabe''s car has been tampered with, and the brake failure caused it to hit you and President


    Kristina. At present, Isabe is still in aa. "


    When Nina heard Isabe''s name, she was obviously stunned. After thinking for a while, she


    answered, "Ok, I know."


    Then Nina said to John, "It was an ident. Isabe''s car braked failed and the car hit us by ident.


    She is still in aa now."


    John was thinking for a while. He didn''t think that things were as simple as they heard.


    In the SVIP ward.


    Kristina was lying on the bed quietly. Her face was pale and bloodless. She hadn''t woken up yet.


    Noah poured a ss of water and sat on the chair beside the bed. He stared at his aunt, who was still


    in aa, and his hand holding the ss trembled slightly.


    Aunt Kristina was the most important family in his life. If something happened to aunt one day...... No, it


    wouldn''t happen again.


    Thump! Thump! Thump


    Someone knocked on the door.


    "Noah, wee to see Aunt Kristina," The voice of Nina came from outside.


    Noah took a sip of water and tried to calm himself down. He opened the door and said, "Ninja, Mr.


    John, pleasee in."


    "Noah, is Aunt Kristina awake?"


    "Not yet."


    Nina asked John to put her on the chair and Nina gently held Kristina''s cold hand. Nina didn''t say a


    word and just stayed with her.


    "Mr. John, this way please." Noah took John to the sofa and poured him another ss of water.


    Nina was apanying Kristina, and John sat on the sofa apanying Nina. He was also silent,


    asionally taking out his mobile phone to deal with thepany''s business.


    Before long, a doctor moved in another big bed, which was put less than one meter away from Kristina.


    The SVIP ward was spacious, so it wouldn''t be crowded with one more bed.


    "Mr. John, what''s this?" Noah looked at him in confusion.


    "My wife needs to be hospitalized. She is worried about Kristina." John said calmly and didn''t look at


    anyone.


    But when he said the word "wife", he slightly stressed his tone, as if dering his sovereignty.


    Nina was stunned. She blinked her eyes and stared nkly at John.


    This was the first time she heard John call her "wife".


    Most of the time, she heard John call her "Little girl".


    The simple words "my wife" made Nina stunned. Her face suddenly turned red. She immediately turned


    her head and lowered her eyes, not daring to look over there.


    This man was really......


    She had told him that they were not a couple, but he called her wife.


    But it didn''t seem to be wrong. They had marriage certificate.


    Noah suddenly felt that he was a little redundant. He looked at them with a smile and turned to sit not


    far from John.


    An hour had passed, and before Kristina woke up, there was a huge uproar outside.


    The President Kristina of the Ye''s Group, and the wife of the president of the Time Group both had an


    ident on the street. The reporters knew the news and rushed to the hospital.


    Only John appeared and stopped them.


    However, this news soon upied the headlines of various major website. Not only did the stock of


    Ye''s Group not fall because of the president''s ident, but also continued to grow.


    Kristina and Nina injured together, and Kristina saved Nina. Everyone guessed that the Ye Family and


    the Shi Family would reach a cooperation.


    Hearing the news, the Ye families rushed over in a hurry.


    Howard had to take care of his wife and children, so he asked Vivian to visit Kristina on behalf of them.


    When she pushed the door open, she was shocked to see Noah.


    "Brother Noah?"


    When did Brother Noahe back?


    Why didn''t anyone know that he was back?


    Was Brother Noah nning to plot against his aunt for Ye Family''s property?


    Thousands of thoughts shed through Vivian''s mind, and she gradually felt a sense of crisis.

 Chapter 183 The Harmony Between Husband And Wife

    Chapter 183 The Harmony Between Husband And Wife


    Noah was also surprised to see Vivian, because he noticed her vignce in her eyes.


    That was the reason why he didn''t want to tell his family that he hade back. Both Julie and Vivian


    thought he was nning to take the family property, but in fact, he just wanted to be a good police.


    Even his biological father was dissatisfied with him and didn''t like him. He felt such a failure.


    Only Kristina cared him.


    Kristina took charge of the Ye''s Group and controlled half of the Ye family''s assets. She did this just for


    Noah.


    However... He might disappoint Kristina.


    Inheriting such arge family business and so much property was not what he lived for.


    "Come in." Noah looked calm with an approachable smile.


    It was not until then that Vivian realized her gaffe. She concealed her astonishment and nodded at


    Noah with a graceful smile. "Noah, I''m here to visit my aunt."


    Noah turned to let her in.


    She was shocked again when she saw Nina. Before she could see John was also here, she said,


    "Nina, why are you here?"


    Her voice sounded a little urgent.


    There was a hint of dissatisfaction in Vivian''s ck eyes. She met Noah, whopeted with her for the


    family property, and then she met Nina, whopeted with her for John.


    ''Misfortunes do note alone.''


    Gritting her teeth secretly, Vivian tightened her grip on her bag, where there were impressions made by


    her fingernails.


    "We had an ident so I''m also here." Nina disliked Vivian because Vivian thought in one way and


    behaved in another.


    Everyone had the right to like others. It was not wrong for Vivian to like John. Nina was jealous, but she


    would not hate Vivian because of this.


    However, Vivian was not sincere.


    Nina wouldn''t make friends with Vivian.


    "You seem to have a problem with my wife." All of a sudden, John uttered in silence. He didn''t even


    look at Vivian.


    He knew that he was popr with women. Vivian liked him for many years, but he had no interest in


    her at all.


    The only one he was interested in was Nina, this mysterious girl.


    Every time he heard that Nina didn''t like Vivian, he couldn''t help smiling.


    Nina was jealous.


    He liked seeing that Nina was jealous.


    John nced at Nina and smiled.


    Someone was happy while someone was sad.


    Vivian felt shocked that John was also here.


    She turned around stiffly and saw John, who was sitting on the sofa like a noble emperor, with a slightly


    pale face.


    "Mr. John." Vivian immediately put on a gentle and generous smile and said, "You must be kidding, Mr.


    John. How can I have a problem with Nina? I know it from the news that Nina is also injured. I''m just


    wondering why she isn''t staying in the ward to have a good rest."


    Nina''s expression changed slightly. "Here''s also my ward."


    "Wh-What?" Vivian was stunned again. ''Nina, you have already taken away my man. Are you now


    nning to get close to Kristina and rob my family property?''


    ''Do you really think that you are in good rtionship with Kristina just because she let you call her


    aunt?''


    ''Do you really think that you can stay with John all your life since you married him?''


    ''Sooner orter, the family property and John wille back to me.''


    Vivian adjusted her mindset and smiled gently. "That''s good. I can take care of aunt and Nina at the


    same time."


    "Nina, are you seriously injured?" Vivian asked with concern.


    Nina looked at Vivian in disbelief. "Will you take care of aunt and also me?"


    Nina was surprised.


    How could anyone be willing to take care of his or her rival in love? Nina would never do such a thing.


    She didn''t want to meet her rival in love at all.


    She wondered if she was narrow-minded.


    There might be another possibility. Vivian was dim-witted.


    The sun shone on Vivian through the curtain. Her white dress was smooth, which made her face fairer.


    "Yes, yes. Aunt is injured. Of course I have toe to the hospital to take care of her until she


    recovers. Since you are also here, I will take care of you at the same time." Vivian smiled with a dimple


    on her face.


    At first nce, she was a kind fairy.


    There were different kinds of people in the world, and they were all wearing masks. No one knew what


    was hidden under their masks.


    Well hidden people were both attractive and evil.


    "Thank you, Vivian." Since someone was willing to take care of her, Nina would agree happily.


    Vivian was speechless. She smiled.


    However, she was cursing in her heart. ''Who wants to take care of you?''


    ''Nina, you bitch! Shame on you!''


    Smiling in his heart, John asked slowly, "Do you want to pay Vivian''s sry every day or every week?"


    The others were speechless.


    Nina thought to herself, ''Is this called the harmony between husband and wife?''


    Henry coughed and looked away. John had always been good at teasing others.


    What John said made Vivian unhappy.


    What does John mean? ''Does he regard me as a servant who takes care of Nina?''


    ''Is he insulting me with money?''


    ''Brother John has never treated me like this before.''


    ''It must be Nina.''


    Vivian gritted her teeth with resentment and managed to squeeze out a sentence from her mouth, "Mr.


    John, I just take care of Nina. I don''t need..."


    "Don''t need sry, right?" John finally looked at Vivian.


    Seeing that John was looking at her, Vivian smiled gracefully and wanted to exin again, "It''s not


    sry. I''m just..."


    "Oh, it''s also okay if you do it as a volunteer." John interrupted Vivian and then lowered his head to


    continue his work. He said calmly, "I''ll order people to give publicity to Vivian''s virtue."


    Nina didn''t know what to say. She even took pleasure in Vivian''s misfortune.


    Nina secretly nced at John and happened to be caught by John, who raised his eyebrows dotingly.


    "No, no." Embarrassed, Vivian shook her head. She couldn''t pretend to smile anymore.


    Wasn''t John asking Vivian to take good care of Nina?


    Vivian''s fair face was even paler, and there were tears in her eyes. Her pitiful appearance made people


    feel sorry for her.


    As a brother, Noah couldn''t bear to see Vivian being wronged. He said, "Ninja and Mr. John are just


    kidding. I will take care of aunt and Mr. John will take care of Ninja. Vivian, you have been living an


    extravagant life and you don''t know how to take care of others."


    "When aunt wakes up, you stay with her for a while and then go back home to tell father and Aunt Julie


    that she is fine."


    "Okay." Vivian didn''t dare to look into Noah''s eyes. In fact, Noah had always been nice to her.


    She had no choice but to do against Noah. If she didn''t make him leave the Ye family, her mother and


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    she couldn''t get any property and they couldn''t live a good life in the future.


    She had been used to living a rich life and was unwilling to go back to the poor days.


    Since Noah said so, Nina would not continue to treat Vivian in an unfriendly way. After all, Vivian was


    Noah''s sister.


    If Nina was wronged, her brother would also protect her like this, and even more.


    However, Nina''s silence identally angered John.


    John was angry that Nina was nice to Noah.


    "I''m not kidding." John said coldly, deliberately speaking to Noah and Vivian.

 Chapter 184 Acting Shamelessly

    Chapter 184 Acting Shamelessly


    Vivian felt wronged and didn''t understand why John was against her. He was not like this before.


    Even if John didn''t take the initiative to talk to her and he also didn''t take the initiative to answer her. At


    least, he wouldn''t help others to order her like now.


    She was the daughter of the Ye family. How could she serve others?


    She was reluctant to take care of her aunt and her aunt didn''t like her either.


    But her aunt held 37% shares of Ye''s Group, more than anyone else in her family. Her father only had


    13% shares, and even her brother only had 22% shares.


    Kristina was the biggest shareholder of Ye''s Group. She had the right to decide who would be qualified


    to be the president of Ye''s Group in the future.


    Vivian knew the stakes, so she listened to her mother Julie and kept ttering her aunt Kristina.


    But she had never been favored by Kristina.


    This time, when something happened to Kristina, Vivian wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to


    take good care of Kristina to know some of Kristina''s thoughts about the development of Kristina in the


    future, as well as Kristina''s share distribution.


    Otherwise, no one would like to condescend to serve a woman she hated.


    "Brother, it doesn''t matter." Vivian said gently and shook her head at Noah. Then she said to John, "Mr.


    John, I''m willing to take care of Nina."


    John said, "Don''t call my wife''s name directly in the future. Remember to call her Mrs. Nina."


    Vivian''s breath paused.


    She had always called the name of Nina, but she was unwilling to admit that Nina was the well-known


    Mr. John''s legal wife.


    ''John asked me to call that bitch... Mrs. Nina?


    Nina didn''t deserve it!


    Why? !''


    For the protection of John, Nina was already very sweet and happy, as if she was eating a spoon of


    candy.


    She didn''t have the heart to see Vivian being bullied. It was cruel for a woman to respect the wife of the


    one the woman loved.


    Vivian had never done anything wrong to her, so there was no reason to be so thorough.


    "Miss Vivian is from a famous family. It''s wronged for you to call me Mrs. Nina. Just call my name."


    "Thank you for Nina and Mr. John''s understanding," Vivian was smart enough to know when to take


    advantage of the situation.


    This time, John did not refute.


    As long as his baby Nina was not softhearted for other men, he could ept and reluctantly listen to


    her advice.


    "Noah..." In aa, Kristina moved her fingers. Her voice was a little low as if it was wandering, and


    her heavy eyelids were lifted and closed from time to time.


    "Aunt Kristina, you wake up!" When Nina was close to Kristina, she was the first to hear the sound. She


    excitedly clenched Kristina''s hand.


    "Aunt Kristina is awake?" Noah strode over and stood on the other side. He bent over and stared at his


    aunt, whose eyes were slightly open. Noah was so excited that his eyes became moist. "Aunt, you''re


    awake. How do you feel?"


    As soon as Kristina opened her eyes, she saw Noah. She didn''t want him to worry about her, so she


    grinned and said, "I''m fine. I just passed out because of fear. I made you worried. By the way, where is


    Nina? How is she? "


    Thinking of Nina, a hint of worry shed through Kristina''s eyes.


    "Aunt Kristina, I''m fine. I''m here." Nina held her hand. When Kristina heard the voice, she turned


    around and saw Nina''s smile. Then Kristina felt relieved.


    "That''s good. That''s good. And so does Noah. He hase back safe and sound. Now that you are


    fine, I''m relieved. " Noah, Kristina''s nephew, was the one that she cared about most, which made her


    worried all the time.


    "Aunt Kristina, I''m fine. The case has been handed over to Tom, and Director Shen has approved the


    leave of me. He asked me to take care of you until you leave the hospital. " Noah tucked her in


    considerately and put her hand which had an intravenous drip into the quilt.


    "Really? Hiss... " Kristina was so excited that she wanted to get up from the bed. She supported the


    bed with two hands and made her injured elbow hurt and she took a deep breath immediately.


    Nina was anxious. "Aunt Kristina, why do you get up? Lie down. "


    Noah was even more anxious. He held her shoulder and slowly made her lie down, slightly ming


    himself, "It''s my fault. I''m usually too busy toe back to see you."


    "You know it too!" Kristina rolled her eyes and endured the pain on her back. With tears in her eyes,


    shemanded Noah, "Roll the bed up. It''s too ufortable to lie on it like this."


    Noah turned around and raised the bed.


    "Aunt Kristina, are you okay?" Vivian took the opportunity to say, "My parents asked me toe to see


    you. I''m relieved to see that you are fine."


    It was not until then that Kristina noticed that Vivian was also here. Kristina said indifferently, "I''m fine.


    Don''t worry. I won''t die."


    Embarrassed, Vivian stood aside to avoid making her aunt upset.


    "Noah, how long has Uncle Shen approved your leave?" Kristina looked at Noah with a warm


    expression on her face.


    Noah had just adjusted the height of the bed. He stood up and pped his hands. "Three days. But I


    don''t have to stay in the police station until you leave the hospital. I can work remotely here. "


    "Really?" Kristina''s eyes were as bright as the brightest star in the starry sky. After Noah nodded, her


    eyes lit up. "Then how long did I need to stay in hospital?"


    Noah said gently, "A week. The doctor said you could be discharged from the hospital in a week. There


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    is nothing serious then. "


    "A week? That''s too short. " Kristina was dissatisfied. It was not worthwhile to keep Noah here for only


    one week.


    With a sh of slyness in her eyes, her face suddenly changed. She screamed painfully, "Ouch, ouch, it


    hurts, my back hurts, my hands hurt, and my head is so dizzy, so dizzy..."


    "Aunt Kristina, what''s wrong with you?" Nina immediately became nervous. She immediately saw that


    Kristina winked at her, just like a cunning fox. Kristina continued to cry out for pain, "No, I think my body


    is not good. I may need to live in the hospital for half a month."


    Nina was speechless...


    Noah was so nervous just now that he didn''t know what to do. When he heard thest sentence of


    Kristina, he suddenly understood and sighed, "Aunt Kristina..."


    Kristina knew that he had seen through her trick, so what? She just kept pretending, "Oh, I really can''t


    do it. I feel so depressed that I can''t breathe. Really, really..."


    Finally, she gasped for breath. Holding back herughter, Nina asked, "Aunt Kristina, will you really


    recover after living here for half a month?"


    "Yes, yes, yes." Kristina nodded incessantly. Then she supported her head and fainted in the arms of


    Nina. Before Kristina closed her eyes for three seconds, she quietly opened one eye to look at Noah


    and then closed it.


    Noah rubbed his forehead and said, "Half a month."


    "I''m fine now." When Kristina opened her eyes, she looked much better than before. Before Noah


    regretted, Kristina said, "You keep your words. I have a witness. Nina heard it clearly just now. I''ll be in


    hospital for half a month. You have to stay here with me for half a month."


    Kristina held Nina''s hand, and Nina continued to act with her, "Brother, a word spoken by a gentleman


    cannot be taken back."


    "I know. I will stay with Aunt Kristina in the hospital for the next half month." Noah was helpless, but he


    still smiled gently.


    It would be better to spend more time with Aunt Kristina.


    Then, Kristinaughed, and Nina was also happy.


    When John sat on the sofa, he sat straight with a slight frown on his face.


    He had learned it.


    John learned two words from Kristina -- acting shamelessly.


    Although Kristina was a little rascal, it worked well.

 Chapter 185 Love Without Hiding

    Chapter 185 Love Without Hiding


    Seeing the three of them chatting happily, Vivian felt that they were a real family, while she was an


    outsider.


    She didn''t want to stay any longer.


    Vivian smiled and said, "Auntie, I wille to take care of you from time to time in the next half month."


    "You? No, thanks. You are the daughter of a rich family. You should enjoy being taken care of. I have


    Noah to take care of me. " Kristina refused directly, showing no good face at all.


    If Vivian wanted Kristina to be good to her, unless Vivian and her mother hadn''t done anything to hurt


    Noah.


    Obviously, it was impossible. The daughter and mother had been plotting against them and Kristina


    remember everything in her heart.


    As long as Kristina was alive, the mother and daughter would never take anything from Noah.


    "I''m sorry, Aunt Kristina. It''s all my fault. I can''t take good care of you, so I have to trouble my brother."


    Vivian pretended not to understand Kristina''s sarcasm.


    Every time Kristina mentioned she was the daughter of a rich family, Kristina was belittling that Vivian


    was not the real daughter of a rich family, but a daughter of a mistress.


    Even if Vivian was the daughter of a mistress, she was now the real daughter of the Ye family. She was


    magnanimous and didn''t want to make a fuss about it with Kristina.


    Noah knew that his aunt was against Vivian, so he tried to smooth things over. "Don''t worry. I''ll take


    care of her. You can go back first."


    "Thank you, brother." Vivian chuckled to herself. She deliberately said that she would take care of


    Kristina, and she was sure that Kristina would refuse.


    She didn''t need to take care of Kristina, nor did she need to take care of Nina.


    Vivian said apologetically, "I''m sorry, Nina. I can''t take care of you."


    Vivian''s eyes were filled with disgust.


    When she turned to the man on the sofa, she looked at him affectionately and apologized gently, "Mr.


    John, I''m sorry."


    John didn''t respond.


    Embarrassed, Vivian had to leave.


    "Mr. John? Where is Mr. John? " Kristina was shocked. When she saw John, she was bbergasted.


    "Mr....Mr. John? Why are you here? "


    Nina smiled and blurted out, "Because I''m here."


    "Hahaha..." A maic and attractive smile spilled over John''s throat.


    The little girl''s words sounded good.


    It was so pleasant to hear.


    With a look of astonishment on Kristina''s face, as if she had heard something unbelievable. She


    unconsciously grasped Nina''s hand and mumbled, "Can Mr. John stillugh?"


    "Everyone canugh, right?" Nina blinked her eyes. Was it strange that John couldugh?


    She didn''t know how many times she had heard it.


    Theughter was so pleasant that it sounded like a soul stirring spell.


    Noah said, "Mr. John seems to only smile in front of Ninja."


    His clear eyes swept over the two people, and Noah''s eyes suddenly darkened.


    Noticing the disappointment in Noah''s eyes, Kristina frowned and confirmed her guess.


    As expected, Noah had some other feelings for Nina, but unfortunately, Nina was already Mr. John''s


    wife.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    And the two of them seemed to like each other.


    They would rather destroy a temple than a marriage. Kristina had to cut off Noah''s n before he


    showed his true intention.


    Kristina deliberately changed her face and said, "If you don''t hide your love, you will ask for dying."


    ''Nina can''t always show off her love in front of Noah. He doesn''t have a girlfriend yet. He can''t bear any


    stimtion.''


    "Could you please do me a favor?" With a smile on Kristina''s face, she continued, "Do you have a


    suitable girl around you? She is from a decent family. You can introduce her to Noah as his girlfriend. I


    will be very grateful to you."


    "Well..." Nina was stunned. She didn''t have the potential to be a matchmaker.


    "If not, don''t worry. Just pay more attention to it in the future. My biggest wish now is to see Noah get


    married and have his own family. " Kristina''s eyes were full of vicissitudes of life. There was a little


    helplessness in her words, and her eyes were still full of expectations for the future.


    Noah couldn''t stand it anymore. "Aunt Kristina, I have my own n. You don''t have to worry so much."


    "What''s you n? Humph... " Kristina rolled her eyes at him and closed her eyes, "I''ll sleep a little


    longer."


    Noah smiled and said to Nina, "Ninja, don''t take aunt''s words seriously."


    "Kristina is right. It''s time for you to get married." All of a sudden, John stood up and came to the side


    of Nina. He bent down and picked her up, put her on the bed beside and covered her with the quilt.


    Nina pulled the quilt and asked suspiciously, "Why do you still worry about my brother''s marriage?"


    Didn''t he care nothing about the people and things that had nothing to do with him?


    "After all, he is your senior." John had the impressive-looking. But in fact, John was worried that Noah


    might have a crush on his wife.


    Noah had a new understanding of Mr. John. But Noah didn''t agree with what Mr. John had just said.


    Mr. John didn''t care about other people''s marriage.


    Maybe he should rest assured, Mr. John cared about Ninja very much.


    Noah thought for a while and said, "Please keep an eye on my aunt. I''ll investigate what happened


    today."


    Then he turned around and left.


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw a man and a woman walking towards him. They were Glenn,


    Amelia and Isabe''s parents.


    Seeing Noah, Glenn immediately walked up to shake hands with him and apologized, "Mr. Noah, I''m


    really sorry. Isabe has made a mistake. I hope you can forgive her. I wonder how is Kristina now?


    And how is Nina now? "


    Noah frowned slightly, but he still answered patiently, "Aunt Kristina and Ninja are not in danger. They


    are resting. Please don''t disturb them for the time being."


    Hearing that the two were fine, Glenn felt relieved. "That''s good. That''s good. Let''s pay a visit another


    day."


    Amelia didn''t say a word. She looked at Noah from time to time. She knew that Noah was the leader of


    the criminal investigation team, and she had guessed some reason for her daughter''s behavior today.


    Her daughter must hate Nina to the core and wanted to achieve her goal by braking failure. Her


    daughter didn''t expect that she would hit Kristina by ident, which made the situation worse. Her


    daughter had provoked the Ye family and the Shi family at the same time.


    As a mother, she couldn''t stand by and watch her daughter being investigated and sent to prison by


    Noah.


    "Mr. Noah, it''s also Isabe''s fault, but the real criminal is the one who wanted to hurt Isabe. He


    tampered with Isabe''s car, which caused the brake failure and identally crashed into Kristina and


    Nina on the road."


    Noah was able to tell whether what Amelia said was true or not. It was clear, logical and urate.


    Amelia just said that her daughter just hit and she didn''t mention that her daughter bump into someone.


    It sounded wless, but in fact, it was the biggest loophole.


    This was a reasonable statement after Amelia thought it over in her heart.


    Noah guessed that this ident might not be that simple and decided to meet Isabe in person.


    "I want to see Miss Isabe."


    Amelia had expected it, "Mr. Noah, pleasee with us," She said naturally.


    Noah was led by the two to the ward where Isabe was. When he opened the door, he found that the


    quilt on the bed had been lifted, but there was no one.


    "What happened? Where is Isabe? " Glenn looked flustered.


    Amelia was a little disappointed. Did her daughter run away? ''If Isabe run away at this time, she


    won''t be able to clear her name even if she jump into the Yellow River.''


    However, Isabe was kidnapped by Albert.

 Chapter 186 The Punishment Of Albert

    Chapter 186 The Punishment Of Albert


    In the north of the city.


    There was an open-air private training ground.


    The winding roads were in the middle of the blue fence. Countless paths crisscrossed, and the parterre


    of different shapes separated each road. The greenwn was shining under the scorching sun.


    In the middle of the road stood a woman in a hospital gown. Her hair was messy and stuck to her face.


    Her mouth was covered by a white cloth, and she could only make a whining sound.


    Isabe was tied and she stood there like an electric pole, her hair all over her body stood up and there


    was horror in her eyes.


    A sapphire blue Maserati was speeding towards her.


    "HMM... HMM..." Isabe kept shaking her head and said no, her whole body was trembling but she


    couldn''t make any sound.


    The Maserati was approaching her step by step like the devil''s ws.


    Seeing the car getting closer and closer, Isabe shook her head and begged, tears pouring down like


    a torrent.


    ''No, no, no...


    Mr. Albert, I''m sorry. I''m sorry...''


    Isabe begged again and again in her heart. She knelt on the ground and begged Albert to spare her


    life.


    She didn''t dare to hurt Kristina anymore.


    Albert ignored her kowtow and ordered the driver to speed up.


    Isabe felt that she was going to stop breathing. She deeply realized that no one could save her, no


    one...


    Then she had to give it a try with all her strength.


    At this critical moment, Isabe fell to the ground like a caterpir, wriggling and crawling to the edge of


    thewn.


    Her life was hanging by a thread, like a candle in the wind.


    But she didn''t want to die.


    She still struggled stubbornly. Even though her body rubbed against the ground in pain, she had to


    fight.


    Sitting in the car and watching this scene, Albert couldn''t help smiling, "Look, she is still struggling."


    "Boss, if we hit her to death, we may be sued." The man sitting in the driver''s seat was called Ford


    Chou. He was a hitman hired by Albert for three years. Now Ford Chou was Albert''s confidant.


    "You''re right. Ford Chou." Albert agreed with a smile, but he didn''t mean to stop. Instead, he stared at


    the woman struggling on the ground. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he raised his hand, "Don''t really


    bump into her."


    "I''m impressed by her stubbornness. It seems that the training in this period of time is not in vain. She


    is much smarter than Hailee. She will be a better pawn. Keep it. "


    "Yes, boss." Ford Chou slowed down the car and braked sharply when he was about to hit Isabe.


    Sizzle...


    A harsh sound was heard.


    Isabe turned around and looked at the car. She was so frightened that she opened her mouth wide


    and ate a mouthful of dust.


    The car was less than half a meter away from her body.


    It took Isabe a long time to react. Her pale face was covered with tears, stained with dust, and looked


    like a beggar.


    "HMM... HMM..." With the cloth in her mouth, her voice could be heard continuously.


    Having a narrow escape from death, Isabe wept with joy.


    ''Mr. Albert didn''t kill me. He still cares about me...''


    "Waah... Waah..." Isabe choked with sobs.


    Albert got out of the car and walked towards Isabe step by step against the sun. His indistinct face


    made people tremble all over. The sound of leather shoes came to her ears, ethereal and strange.


    "Isabe, were you afraid just now?" Albert squatted in front of her, smiling, but his voice was as


    frightening as a devil.


    Isabe nodded with tears in her eyes.


    She was scared to death.


    Albert stretched out his hand to take out the piece of cloth in her mouth. Isabe finally could take a


    deep breath and begged for mercy, "Mr. Albert, please forgive me. I was wrong. I really know I was


    wrong. I''m sorry."


    "You know you are wrong?" Albert still smiled. After Isabe nodded repeatedly, he asked, "Tell me,


    what''s wrong about you? You have to talk nicely. If you lie, you will never be able to speak again in the


    future. "


    Isabe had already known what Albert was capable of, so she didn''t dare to lie. She stuttered, "I... I


    shouldn''t... I shouldn''t have driven to hit Kristina."


    She answered truthfully. Not only was Albert not happy, but the smile on his face gradually faded. He


    stared at her with malicious eyes, pinched her chin and forced her to turn around.


    He forced, "Why did you do that?"


    "I...I..." Isabe shrank her neck and didn''t dare to look into his eyes, which looked gentle but could kill


    people and took them heart out. Isabe gathered her courage and said, "Mr. Albert, I, I like you. But


    why did you have an affair with Kristina? "


    "Affair?" Isabe dared to insult his Kristy.


    After Albert pulled her up from the ground, his fingers, which were pinching her chin, slid directly to her


    neck and pinched her hard, "Eh... Ahem... "


    Isabe felt difficult to breathe and her face turned red. She couldn''t move her hands and feet, so she


    had to be controlled.


    "No, no, no..." Isabe struggled hard, tears streaming down her face. She felt like she was going to


    die.


    How dared she insult Kristina! Albert wanted to strangle her to death.


    "Boss!" Ford Chou shouted anxiously, and then Albert came back to his senses. He gradually loosened


    his grip, leaving her enough space to breathe.


    Albert stood behind Isabe, with anger in his scarlet eyes. He pinched her again for three minutes and


    let her go. Then he bent down and whispered in Isabe''s ear and warned her, "Don''t touch Kristy.


    Don''t insult her. If I hear any rumors about Kristy, I will kill your whole family."


    Isabe was so scared that she almost died for several times. She had never seen Albert so horrible as


    today.


    Under the zing sun, she couldn''t feel any warmth.


    Albert''s voice was like a ghost twining around her, more like a cheetah bared its teeth at her, and the


    next second it would tear her bones apart and swallow her.


    Isabe''s teeth trembled. "I, I swear, I won''t tell anyone. I swear."


    "Ha ha..." The shrillughter made Isabe''s rm ring. He pped her face with the other hand, just


    like patting tofu, mercilessly.


    "Isabe, how dare you touch my Kristy? Who give you the guts? Kristy is the most important person in


    my heart. I''m afraid of melting her if I put her in my mouth and breaking her into pieces if I put her in my


    hands every day. I always want to give her the best thing in the world and protect her for the rest of my


    life. "


    And you, how dare you touch my precious treasure!" The sound of Albert of grinding teeth was like a


    monster who was eager to have a meal, which was a kind of fear from the bottom of her heart, as if she


    was staring at an abyss.


    "I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. I won''t do anything to Kristina anymore. " Isabe''s legs were so weak that


    she had to lean back.


    Albert detested her embarrassment and hated her for dealing with his beloved woman. He let go of her


    and moved aside.


    Isabe copsed to the ground.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Ford Chou, untie the rope for her." Albert suddenly smiled with bloodthirsty excitement on his gloomy


    face, "Isabe, let''s y a game. If you win, I''ll let you go and help you deal with this matter. I won''t let


    Mr. John and Noah find out anything about you. What do you think?"


    Isabe''s eyes were empty, and she was finally half happy in horror. "What, what game?"


    "Don''t you like to hit people by car?" Looking at the winding road, Albert smiled meaningfully. "Later,


    Ford Chou will drive the car and you will run away. As long as you can avoid a hit, I will fulfill my


    promise. What do you think?"


    Isabe had no chance to refuse.

 Chapter 187 Love Me, Love My Dog

    Chapter 187 Love Me, Love My Dog


    Albert just sat aside and watched Isabe stumbling and the car chasing after her.


    He watched it with great interest, like a cheetah enjoying the excitement of chasing its prey.


    It was a prey released by Albert himself.


    Albert regarded it as a training.


    Isabe''s struggle and stubbornness made Albert very excited. She was much smarter and braver than


    Hailee, that stupid woman.


    When Albert gave some instructions to Hailee casually, she killed the person who had hurt her. She


    thought she did it wlessly, but she was discovered finally.


    Such a fool deserved life imprisonment.


    Isabe was different. She could be taught to be better to help him remove many obstacles in the


    future.


    Isabe was exhausted. She had used all her tricks, but she still couldn''t dodge. The car was like a


    ster, which she couldn''t get rid of.


    Seeing that Isabe had got enough training, Albert ordered Ford through the headset, "It''s okay."


    Ford deliberately changed the direction. Isabe stopped and copsed on the ground.


    At the same time, she was dragged up ruthlessly by Ford and staggered to follow behind him.


    "Take her to wash up and send her back to the Zhang family." Albert stood up and drove away.


    He arrived at the hospital and headed for Isabe''s ward.


    He guessed that Noah or John must be waiting to interrogate Isabe.


    He promised to help Isabe solve this problem.


    As soon as he arrived at the door of Isabe''s ward, he saw Glenn pacing back and forth. Through the


    open door, he could see Amelia and Noah.


    Amelia answered Noah''s questions with a calm face, without giving themselves away.


    "Mr. Glenn, what''s wrong?" Albert walked over with a smile.


    Glenn raised his head and saw Albert. Glenn rushed to Albert. "Mr. Albert, Mr. Albert, please help


    Isabe. Noah says that Isabe is suspected of intentional injury. Isn''t it nonsense? But she is missing


    now. Noah says that she might have run away from punishment. Isabe is very kind. It is impossible


    that she deliberately drove and hit someone."


    "Mr. Albert, please help my daughter!" Poor Glenn, this old father. He had only one daughter, Isabe.


    He always turned a blind eye to her arrogance and unruliness.


    Now she was suspected of intentional injury, and she might be going to be in jail!


    Albertforted, "Don''t worry. I''ve investigated it clearly. It''s not Isabe''s fault and she didn''t escape


    from punishment. I have sent her back to your family because she didn''t want to stay in the hospital."


    Hearing the voice outside, Noah and Amelia walked out of the ward.


    Noah was slightly surprised. "Albert? Why are you here?"


    Amelia was surprised and pleased to see her daughter''s future husband. With a ttering smile, she


    asked, "Mr. Albert, are you here to visit Isabe? Come in and have a seat. I don''t know where she is.


    She may be back soon."


    "I have sent Isabe back to your family. I''m really sorry that I forgot to tell you about it." Albert looked


    at Noah and said, "Noah, I''ve investigated it. The person who made the brake fail has been sent to the


    police station."


    Glenn said excitedly, "Thank you so much, Mr. Albert."


    "In that case I will go to the police stationter." Noah had no doubt and he trusted Albert.


    It was all because of Kristina.


    At the age of twenty, Kristina protected Albert, who was fourteen years old. Since then, Albert had been


    very good to Kristina and Noah. They often yed together.


    Kristina and Albert were Noah''s ymates. The three of them had a close rtionship.


    In particr, Albert cared more about Kristina than Noah did. Noah had kept all these in mind.


    Noah walked up to Albert and said, "Aunt is upstairs. Do you want to see her?"


    "I''m going. Let''s go together." Albert also treated Noah sincerely.


    Love me, love my dog.


    Albert always knew that Noah was the only family member that Kristina loved.


    Albert and Noah entered the elevator, talking andughing. Without other people around, Noah couldn''t


    help but care about Albert''s life. "What''s going on between you and Isabe?"


    ''She will be my most handy gun, doing things for me.''


    Of course Albert couldn''t answer Noah in this way. He just smiled and said, "Don''t get me wrong.


    Isabe has helped me a lot."


    "That''s understandable. When you were a child, you said that you wanted to marry someone like my


    aunt. I''ve investigated Isabe. She seems to be..." Noah didn''t go on. He didn''t want to say bad things


    behind others.


    "Has done a lot of dirty tricks? Arrogant and domineering?" Albert continued with a smile.


    Noah didn''t answer, which meant he agreed with Albert.


    With his hands in his pockets, Albert teased, "Kristina was also arrogant and domineering when she


    was a child. In order to protect you, she was extremely arrogant. What''s more, she even dared to argue


    with Julie and Vivian, making them angry and speechless."


    Albert knew everything about Kristina, and he could talk about these things in detail.


    However, he was the only one who could know these things. No one else deserved to know the beauty


    of Kristina.


    Noah pped on Albert''s back, making him painful.


    "Don''t say that."


    "Noah, it hurts so much. I''ll tell Kristinater that you hit me." Albert pursed his lips, pretending to be


    angry.


    "In the past, she favored you. Now we have grown up, she is only partial to me." Noah said proudly.


    Albert was speechless.


    What Noah said was true. Kristina was really so partial to Noah.


    Forget it. After all, Noah was the family member that Kristina cared about most.


    Albert didn''t take it seriously.


    They arrived upstairs. They walked out of the elevator.


    As soon as they approached the ward, they heard the voice of Nina and John.


    Albert stopped. "Are Mr. John and Nina also here?"


    Confused, Noah asked, "Do you know Ninja?"


    "Nina is my junior. She has a good rtionship with me. I knew her because she looked like Kristina."


    Albert said frankly. Then he looked inside and said, "Since Mr. John and Nina are here, I won''t go


    there."


    Recently, John had been intending to get Albert''s overseas business. They were nowpeting so it


    was not suitable for them to meet now.


    Besides, John and Nina would definitely discover the rtionship between Albert and Kristina. And


    trouble would follow.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Noah looked at Albert, feeling that he was a little strange today.


    Albert exined, "Actually, there was a rumor that I had an affair with Nina at school, but it''s really just


    a rumor. I''m afraid that Mr. John will get angry when I appear. I will get into trouble."


    "I''m leaving now." Albert turned around and waved his hand, "Don''t tell them I''ve been here."


    Noah didn''t ask any more questions and walked into the ward.


    Nina asked Noah with skeptical eyes, "Who were you talking to outside the ward just now?"


    "A man or a woman?" Nina raised her eyebrows and asked curiously.


    It seemed that Nina had remembered what Kristina had asked her to do and wanted to find a girlfriend


    for Noah.

 Chapter 188 You Will Only Cause Trouble

    Chapter 188 You Will Only Cause Trouble


    Thinking of Albert''s words, Noah answered, "It''s a man. My childhood ymate. "


    Hearing that it was a man, Nina lost her interest.


    When Kristina heard "childhood ymate", she guessed who was outside. She also deliberately


    concealed it, pouted and said, "Don''t think about it. There are only men around him and there are only


    two women around him. You and me."


    Noah retorted, "Not only that. The cases that I''ve taken over, and most of the victims are women.


    Sometimes, I''ll meet their families."


    "Stop! Stop! Stop! Stop! Stop! " Kristina listened to what he said with trembling eyes, "How did my


    sister-inw and brother give birth to such a thing like you?"


    "Puff..." Nina couldn''t helpughing. Realizing that it was not appropriate, she immediately stopped


    smiling and pretended not to hear anything.


    There was always more joy in the ward. Most of the time, Nina and Kristina chatted with each other,


    and John sat on the sofa, busy with thepany business.


    When John was busy, he could barely ept the fact that Nina was joking with Noah. If he was not


    busy, he couldn''t ept the fact that Nina left him alone.


    At this moment, they were talking andughing happily in John''s ears, about the boring topic that he


    didn''t like, but the daily topic that Nina mentioned made him stop reading the documents on the screen.


    His eyes were far-reaching, so jealousy surged from all directions and almost devoured himself.


    Finally, he couldn''t bear it anymore and closed theptop. He raised his eyes leisurely and began to


    make up lies. "The doctor said you can leave the hospital now."


    It was the second day that Nina was hospitalized.


    Her sprained ankle was still swollen.


    The conversation in the ward suddenly stopped. The three people and six pairs of eyes looked at the


    noble and domineering man on the sofa at the same time.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, John raised his wrist watch and said slowly, "If you have anything to


    talk, just talk as soon as possible. I''ll go through the discharge formalities in half an hour."


    Rolling her eyes, Nina raised her blue and swollen foot and moved in midair. "Are you sure I can leave


    the hospital in this way?"


    John was indifferent as usual, "You won''t die."


    Kristina was speechless. How could he say that to his wife?


    Only Noah knew that Albert once said that Mr. John was easily jealous, probably because they had


    taken too much time of Ninja in the past two days.


    "Ninja, you need to pay more attention to your feet. Take care of yourself when you get home. I''ll take


    care of my aunt. Don''t worry. "


    Nina felt that her sprain was not a big deal, but she was still worried about Kristina. "Aunt..."


    "You will only make trouble here." All of a sudden, a voice came from John. He shook the newspaper in


    his hand angrily and didn''t read a word.


    After a while, Kristina realized that it was not Nina that made trouble for them. It were them who made


    trouble for Mr. John.


    In the past two days, the two of them didn''t do anything intimate, which made Kristina doubt if the two


    were real couples.


    It was not until she identally heard some noise in the bathroomst night that she realized that she


    had be a light bulb of thousands of kilowatts.


    If she hadn''t saved Nina once, Mr. John would have been rude to her.


    "Nina, I''m fine. Noah is taking care of me here. But you, the medical equipment here is not as


    advanced as KL Hospital. How about you go to KL Hospital and have your feet recovered earlier. Even


    if you don''t go to KL Hospital, Mr. John will hire the best orthopedist to your home. It won''t take you two


    days to recover. As for me... " Kristina gave Nina a look to show that Nina should understand what she


    meant.


    Nina''s heart was as clear as crystal. Her aunt just wanted to keep Noah apany her for a few more


    days.


    "Okay." Nina nodded in agreement.


    After a while, a pair of big hands passed through her armpit, and Nina''s body suddenly rose in the air.


    Then John picked her up and hung her on his body.


    "John. What are you doing?" Someone is here!


    Nina''s little face was shocked. Under the gaze of Kristina and Noah, her face was red. Her head was


    half shrank into the man''s shoulder, revealing a pair of wet eyes, like the sunset glow half sticking out


    of the clouds, shy and nifty.


    "It doesn''t matter." With an ambiguous smile on her face, Kristina nced at Noah who looked calm.


    Kristina was worried.


    Noah had never liked anyone in the past. Perhaps he didn''t know that he had other feelings for Nina.


    It was good that Noah didn''t know.


    Now it was better to see more about the love between Mr. John and Nina. Noah could wipe away the


    blurry feelings before it was toote.


    Noah just felt a little stuffy in his chest and felt better in the blink of an eye, so he asked, "Do you need


    help with packing up?"


    "No, thanks." Mr. John had always been indifferent.


    Then John left with a woman in his arms. With her legs swaying, Nina patted him on the shoulder and


    said, "Didn''t you say in half an hour? It''s only been ten minutes. Why are you in such a hurry? "


    ''Of course I will take you back to North Yard to hide you.


    At the beginning, she was so clingy to Michelle that they didn''t everything together. Now, she was


    caring about Kristina all day long and was eager to sleep in the same bed with Kristina.


    For the sake of her injured foot, John didn''t want to be angry.


    The little girl was getting more and more greedy, even thinking of staying with Kristina for ten or eight


    days.


    Did she think he was dead?


    "Go back to North Yard." Then John pped his hand on Nina''s waist and said angrily, "If you dare to


    move a little now, I don''t mind do something right now right here with you."


    Nina immediately stopped moving.


    She just let him carry her away. As soon as they walked out of the hospital, the assistant was sent by


    Henry to deal with the formalities in the hospital.


    Along the way, John didn''t let go of Nina. He hadn''t held her well for a day and a night.


    Nina was also a little greedy for his embrace. She was obedient and lovable like a cat, lying on his


    shoulder satisfied.


    Smelling the faint scent of the man, she would always feel particrlyfortable. She took a rest all


    the way to North Yard.


    When she slightly opened her eyes, John had already taken her upstairs, turned into the porch, opened


    the door and entered the master bedroom.


    "My little girl, do you have enough sleep?" John smiled and his mood turned good after he returned to


    North Yard.


    This was a ce for the two of them. They two could do whatever they liked and no one would disturb


    them.


    At this time, John sat at the end of the bed himself, and Nina sat on his legs. After her body was pulled


    away, she smiled, "Am I heavy?"


    "Heavy, like a pig." Then John patted her slender waist gently.


    The little girl''s waist was so thin but it was not full of bones.


    Nina''s smile was petrified, she was speechless.


    Why was her boyfriend different from others?


    She curled her lips and looked up, only to see arge photo of their marriage certificate hanging on the


    wall.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    John in the painting was really...


    It could immediately dispel the anger in her heart just now. She couldn''t help snickering when she


    thought of the scene that a master secretly tore down the painting in the middle of the night countless


    times.


    Every time John secretly destroyed the painting, she would paint a new one and hang it on the second


    day.


    She could draw as much as he destroyed.


    In the end, he had no choice but to ept the existence of the painting reluctantly. Every time he saw


    the painting, his face would be as dark as the bottom of a pan, and then he simply stopped looking in


    this direction.


    "Smile? Did you hit your head when you came in just now? " John said in a deep voice.


    The corners of Nina''s mouth froze. This man''s mouth sometimes seemed to be spat with poison.


    "How about we take this painting off?" Nina thought that he was a proud man. This painting hung here


    every day really made him lose face.


    There was a trace of suspicion on his face. John felt that she was a little abnormal.


    Was she trying to please him?

 Chapter 189 Get Angry So Easily

    Chapter 189 Get Angry So Easily


    Nina didn''t hear any response. She patted him on the shoulder and said, "If you don''t answer, then


    don''t take it off."


    "Take it off." John replied in a firm and affirmative tone in a hurry.


    Of course he had to take it off.


    The painting hung here every day and he couldn''t help poking himself blind every time he saw it.


    The old man set a trap for his son, and the little girl set a trap for him every day.


    If it weren''t for the fact that one of them was too old, the other was too young to be beaten or scolded,


    John would have beaten them.


    Then John turned around and put Nina on the bed. He voluntarily took off the painting. As soon as he


    walked out of the bedroom, Nina heard the sound of rubbing the painting from outside.


    The disorderly voice seemed that he was venting his anger.


    Then there were several sounds of tearing up the painting...


    Fast, urate and ruthless.


    In this way, a person could be torn into pieces by him.


    Nina bit her lips and clicked her tongue. She wondered how much shadow area the painting had left to


    John before it could be torn like this.


    The voice suddenly stopped. When Nina slightly tilted her head, she saw a well-dressed maning


    in, with a calm expression on his face as if nothing had happened.


    "Are you satisfied now?" Nina raised her eyes and suddenly felt that he was wronged. He had endured


    his dark history for so long. She raised her hand and hugged John and kissed the corners of John''s


    mouth.


    "Sorry, it turn out that you don''t like that photo so much." Nina kissed the corner of his mouth again.


    A faint smile appeared on John''s face. He decided to let it go for the sake of the sincere apology of the


    little girl.


    However, Nina opened her bright eyes and said, "We will hang it back when you can ept it."


    The smile on John''s face froze, he was speechless.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He would never ept that... The painting that she ndered him for being ugly.


    "Do you think my idea is good?" Nina was a littlecent.


    With a darkened face, John pulled his tie and held the back of Nina''s head with his big hand, closing to


    her babbling mouth.


    "HMM... You... " With her eyes wide open, Nina''s mouth was bitten by him. And her lips were almost


    injured.


    She reached out and pinched John''s strong waist.


    Then John grabbed her hand and whispered in her ear, "Little girl, pinching the waist will light up the


    fire, okay?"


    Nina was speechless. She wanted to pinch him, not to light the fire.


    The warm breath sprayed on her ears and temples, and her face was slightly red. Nina drew back her


    neck and said, "Why are you like a match? You''ll on fire when I lit you."


    "Because it is you who lit the fire." At the same time, John put Nina''s finger to his lips and bit it. He


    yed with her slender fingers and put one hand around her waist, smiling like an enchanting god.


    "My foot hasn''t recovered yet..." Nina refused on purpose.


    "Shh... Don''t talk too much. " How could John allow her to refuse? With a pull of the quilt, he covered


    the two of them tightly.


    The temperature in the room suddenly rose.


    For several times, she wanted to make a sound, but when she thought of Helen''s words that Helen


    said Mr. John like it to be quiet, Nina had to swallow all the sounds.


    The next day, after Nina was discharged from the hospital, there was an endless stream of people


    But most of them was blocked at the gate of North Yard by the guards, and only some people were


    allowed toe in.


    Looking at the rosy face, red lips and white teeth of Nina, Sam felt relieved and left with a few words.


    As soon as Sam walked out of North Yard, he smiled like a cunning old fox and said to the butler, "I''m


    going to have a grandson."


    As soon as Sam left, the young people in North Yard could finally breathe. At this moment, James


    rushed up to them and asked, "How are you feeling, Aunt Nina? Does your foot still hurt? Can you


    walk? When will you recover? "


    He didn''t get to the point until he had asked several questions. Then James got close to Nina and


    asked in a low voice, "Aunt Nina, have you dealt with my Uncle John? Does he promise me to enter the


    entertainment circle? "


    "Is that the point? Are you pretending to care about me? " Nina said in disgust.


    At that moment, James immediately to be modest and put his hands together to beg Nina, "Aunt Nina,


    please. Please deal with my Uncle John as soon as possible. I''m very anxious now, very anxious."


    Eagerness and seriousness were written in his eyes.


    At that time, James had always been a wild and unruly second generation. It was the first time that


    Nina had seen him so serious. She couldn''t help but wonder, "Why did you change your character?"


    "s..." With a deep sigh, James sat cross legged next to Nina and his eyes looked deep, "Aunt Nina, I


    was punished."


    "Punished? Who did you bully? " Although James was a yboy, he was not a bully. He could only


    bully his brothers.


    With James''s eyes rolling, Emma''s face shed through his mind. He couldn''t help but touch the


    corners of his mouth and it raised. "I kissed Emma a few timesst time? And I find that I like her and I


    wanted to go after her.


    Emma''s tutor and the scumbag Harrison made things difficult for her recently. Her tutor asked her to


    personally invite the scumbag Harrison to be the male supporting role of their movie. When Ad saw


    Emma, Ad help the scumbag Harrison refused Emma. Then Emma''s tutor was angry and vented his


    anger on her. He threatened Emma that if she couldn''t find the male supporting role, she couldn''t get


    the internship certificate.


    So I''m going to be a hero to save the beauty. I''ll take some money to join the crew and win the role of


    the male supporting."


    Hearing this, Nina''s face kept changing. "Who do you want to chase?"


    "Miss Emma Lin, Emma, the female undergraduate of Communication University, Mickey''s cousin, and


    your friend, Aunt Nina." However, James didn''t notice the change of the expression on Nina''s face. He


    smiled confidently.


    Nina was speechless...


    ''This brat eventually did something to my people.''


    Then James turned around and pleaded, "Please help your nephew. She is your nephew''s wife. Do you


    have the heart to let you people be bullied?"


    Well, how could Nina let her people be bullied?


    Nina nodded and said, "I''ll talk to your Uncle Johnter."


    "That''s great. Aunt Nina. You are my idol." With a big smile on James''s face, he thought, ''As long as


    my Aunt Ninaes out, I will get what I want.''


    Uncle John listened to Aunt Nina.


    When James looked around the hall, he didn''t see anyone else. "Well, where are Uncle John and Mr.


    Adrian?"


    Only then did Nina notice that the two of them were not in the hall. She guessed, "Maybe they are in


    the study. They might have something important to discuss."


    In the study.


    The two were indeed discussing something important.


    With his back to Adrian, John was with an unreadable expression in his eyes. After brewing for a while,


    John asked calmly and vaguely, "Why didn''t the woman give any response when a couple were


    exchanging feelings?"


    "Puff..." Adrian spat out half of the tea he just drank. In panic, he suddenly stood up and pushed the


    chair behind him down.


    Bang! Bang...


    "Cough, cough, cough..." Adrian choked on the half mouthful of tea that had just reached his throat. He


    hurriedly reached out his hand to support the bookshelf. He coughed and couldn''t helpughing, and


    his face turned red.


    "Mr....Mr. John, what did you just say?" Adrian really doubted that he had misheard or misunderstood.


    Did Mr. John mean that his sister-inw was very quiet all the time when Mr. John and her did that


    thingst night?

 Chapter 190 I Am Your Foot And You Are My Hand

    Chapter 190 I Am Your Foot And You Are My Hand


    John was a little angry. "Is it funny?"


    He stared at Adrian with sharp eyes. Adrian shook his hand and said, "No, no. It''s not funny at all."


    He had never offended anyone. How dare he offend Mr. John?


    Adrian asked cautiously, "Sost night, sister-inw..."


    "Notst night." Every night from one to half past eleven, the rm clock would ring on time. He knew


    that the little girl would remind him to go to bed.


    John had a regr lifestyle, so he would be reminded by his biological clock. He felt a little more


    relieved when Nina became his biological clock every day.


    So he just let her do it every night.


    Since then, he would not bully the little girl at night.


    Adrian smiled meaningfully, "Your hobby is really..."


    "What?" With another cold and stern look from John, Adrian immediately shut up.


    Seeing that Mr. John was still frowning, Adrian had to risk his life to advise him, "Mr. John, why don''t


    you ask my sister-inw and see if she was not, not...... Satisfied? "


    Adrian said thest few words under great pressure. The cold eyes scared him to be a stutterer.


    The more dangerous a person was, the more potential he would have. Adrian came up with an idea


    and a reasonable exnation, "I know, Mr. John, I know. This must be the wrong time you picked.


    Sister-inw was a little girl. She must be shy in the daylight. "


    John nodded and said, "It makes sense."


    Whoosh...... Adrian breathed a sigh of relief.


    The two of them came out of the study. Nina was sitting on the sofa and watching TV. James fawningly


    pinched her shoulders and thumped her back, and said with a smile, "Aunt Nina, please help meter.


    Tomorrow is the deadline. You must help Emma."


    "Where did you learn the massage maniption?" Nina felt quite rxed. She had been sitting or lying


    for the past two days, and she hadn''t exercised well.


    Of course, James specially learned this skill from professional massage worker, which was specially


    used to please Uncle John and get some money.


    James said with a smile, "I''m smart. I can grasp this skill after watching it."


    "Oh, I thought you learned it to please John." Nina was still able to basically judge this skilled


    technique. Within one or two years, it wouldn''t be able to reach this level.


    "How is that possible? I''m a smart man. I''ll learn it after being massaged by others. " Anyway, Uncle


    John hadn''te out yet, and his bragging wouldn''t be exposed.


    "You are so smart. Why are you thest one in your grade during the school time?" A cold voice came


    from John.


    Feeling a chill down his spine, James turned his head mechanically and said, "Uncle John, you, you


    and Mr. Adrian have finished your work."


    Why didn''t Uncle John make any sound when he walked?


    It was not easy for James to praise himself in front of his Aunt Nina. He thought that Aunt Nina would


    mention his merits more when she chatted with Emma. How could his Uncle John talk about the past?


    "Uncle John..." James grinned and shown his white teeth with tension.


    John stood beside him, indicating him to stand aside and not too close to his wife.


    James swallowed. Last time, a rumor made him a poor beggar. He couldn''t forget that lesson.


    James was so scared that he leaned against Adrian and kept away from Aunt Nina.


    Hearing the familiar voice and smelling the familiar smell, Nina turned around, put her hands on the


    edge of the sofa, raised her head and asked, "Have you finished talking?"


    "Yes." John looked away, afraid that Nina would ask him what they were talking about.


    Nina was not interested in their chatting records. She nced at the direction of the kitchen and said,


    "Helen had gone out to get something for me. Can you help me get some fruit from the kitchen? Helen


    has already cut the fruit and set the dishes. You can just take them out. "


    John subconsciously moved towards the kitchen. Thinking that there were still two people beside him,


    he didn''t move.


    He had always been dignified in front of others. How could he do anything to serve his wife.


    However, they had personally witnessed the scene that Mr. John was obedient.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing that he didn''t move, Nina noticed that John cared about his dignity. She


    lowered her eyes for a moment and smiled gently. "Please help me take it. If you are injured, I will take


    care of you myself and obey your order."


    Now, she shown him enough respect.


    With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, John reluctantly agreed.


    John turned into the kitchen. There was indeed a te of cut fruit next to the chopping block. When


    John reached out to take it, his attention suddenly attracted by an apple and a fruit knife on the


    chopping block.


    What did the little girl say just now?


    If he got hurt, he could order her.


    All of a sudden, John picked up the fruit knife and seriously cut the rest of the apple. Taking a lesson


    from his injured legst time, he deliberately slid his hand and hurt the index finger of his right hand.


    The wound, about one centimeter long, was bleeding.


    This time, he was not pretending.


    With a fruit te in his left hand, John calmly walked up to Nina, regardless of the injury on his right


    index finger.


    He stood on the side of the table in front of Nina, which was the easiest position for Nina to notice his


    wound.


    "John, why is your finger bleeding?" As expected, when Nina saw it, she was so nervous that she


    wanted to stand up. But she lost her bnce and fell forward.


    "Watch out!" John was shocked. He crossed the table and firmly caught Nina. He held Nina and fell


    down on the sofa. A hint of worry shed through his eyes. "Is your foot okay?"


    "Show me your hand." Nina didn''t care about the wound on her foot at all. She grabbed John''s right


    hand and saw that blood had already flowed across her palm.


    She just asked him to get a fruit te. Why did he hurt his hand.


    Useless man!


    Mr. Adrian and James were stunned when they saw the two showing off their love.


    Nina said anxiously, "James, what are you thinking about? Go and get the medicine box."


    "I''ll be back soon." James was an obedient child.


    Adrian stood there, looking at the mischievous smile on Mr. John''s face, and immediately guessed the


    truth.


    Mr. John actually used such a small trick that he didn''t even like. He used to think that this small trick


    was not presentable, but now he used it quite skillfully.


    "I''ming." James put the medicine box on the table and found a band aid for Nina.


    When Nina took it over, she put it on his finger, exhaled gently and asked, "What''s wrong with you?


    Does it hurt? "


    "I injured by ident." Thinking of what Kristina had done in the hospital, John continued, "It hurts. I


    don''t think I can take chopsticks or touch water in the next week. You have to take care of me."


    With a ball of cotton in his hand, James was pouring alcohol up to wipe the blood off for Uncle John.


    He heard Uncle John''s shameless words.


    Was it just a small cut? Was it as miserable as John said?


    Plop! Plop! Plop The alcohol kept pouring on the ground.


    Adrian was dumbfounded.


    He had no choice but to take out the bottle of alcohol from James hand, and handed the cotton stained


    with alcohol to Nina. "Sister inw, wipe the blood on Mr. John''s hand."


    Then he grabbed the cor of James and pulled him up.


    "Mr. Adrian, why are you pulling me? I have to help Uncle John and Aunt Nina... "


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Don''t make trouble here. John is Nina''s feet, and Nina is John''s hands. They are very healthy."


    When Adrian''s voice reached the ears of John, John raised his eyebrows slightly. It was a good idea.


    "Little girl, recently, I''m your feet and you''re my hands. Wherever you go, I''ll take you with me.


    Whatever I want to do with my hands, you have to do it for me, understand?" John sat straight, with his


    chest against the woman''s back. He quietly stared at Nina who helped him clean up the blood in his


    hand.


    The little girl looked serious and worried. John''s heart beat a few times fiercely.


    He liked her even more.

 Chapter 191 When You Meet Someone You Like, Run To Him

    Chapter 191 When You Meet Someone You Like, Run To Him


    Then, James and Adrian stayed for lunch.


    When they were having lunch, James kept winking at Nina, hoping that she could help him to settle


    down the matter that he wanted to enter the entertainment circle.


    Nina spooned up half a bowl of soup and put it in front of John. She said straightforwardly, "James


    wants to enter the entertainment circle."


    James was speechless...! ! ''Aunt Nina! Please don''t be so direct!


    Can''t you just take a roundabout way?''


    The spareribs on James''s chopsticks fell directly into the soup bowl, and the soup sshed.


    If Uncle John could agree, he would have seeded in the past.


    How could he beg Aunt Nina for help?


    John reached out for the spoon in his bowl. When his fingers touched the handle of the spoon, he


    realized that he was an injured person.


    "Little girl." John cast a nce at Nina.


    Nina got it immediately and she didn''t mean to refuse. She took a spoonful of soup and handed it to the


    man''s mouth, feeding him.


    The delicious soup tasted good, and he scent of little girl went to his nose. Her little face was as


    smooth as peeled eggs. Her long eyshes were like butterfly wings, half covering her bright eyes.


    The soup that his wife fed him in person was much better than before.


    After drinking two mouthfuls of soup, John subconsciously licked his lower lip. Then he turned his head


    to look at James and calmly left a deadline.


    "Two years."


    "What?" James was stunned.


    Adrian exined, "Mr. John will give you two years to do whatever you want in the entertainment circle.


    Two yearster, you wille back obediently and continue to be the young master of Shi family."


    "Really? !" At that time, James was so excited that he stood up directly. He even wanted to dance with


    joy and he promised solemnly, "Two years, two years are absolutely enough. As long as I enter the


    entertainment circle, I can make a living in one year."


    Nina pursed her lips and smiled. He might want to get Emma in a year.


    A man like James, who was idling around all day long and seemed not to take love seriously, would


    never give up once he became serious.


    James had never been in love before. As for some rumors, it was all other women who tried to get


    close to him, and he didn''t bother to exin.


    "Uncle John, Aunt Nina, I''m full. Enjoy yourselves. I have something to do and I''m leaving now." After


    drinking the orange juice in one gulp, James turned around and walked out of North Yard.


    He was in high spirits and trotted in a hurry.


    It seemed that he was in a hurry to see someone important.


    Adrian couldn''t figure it out, "Does Mr. James really want to enter the entertainment circle? Didn''t he


    almost give up before? "


    John took a look at Nina and smiled, "The child has grown up.


    He has fallen in love with someone.


    As the saying goes, getting married and starting a business were not in order. They were born


    together."


    "He has fallen in love with someone." Nina echoed, looking at the young man who had disappeared at


    the door with a far-reaching smile.


    Although she didn''t know how much affair had happened between James and Emma, she guessed that


    James must be very fond of Emma.


    Otherwise, James wouldn''t have trotted out.


    If it were her, when she met someone she liked, she would run to him.


    At three p.m.


    The warm sunshine sprinkled on a towering office building, and a girl stood in the nted shadow.


    Wearing avocado green floral dress, carrying a wine red bag, the woman held the script and the


    contract tightly in her hand and stared at the poster at the gate of the XY Entertainment Company.


    On the poster stood a man who was smiling brightly. His eyes were full of love. If you kept staring at


    him affectionately, he would always look at you affectionately. Every woman would fall into his


    tenderness.


    Emma loved his tenderness in the past, but ended up with a break-up and betrayal.


    As soon as she looked up, she saw the striking words.


    Harrison, the ideal man in the world.


    The XY Entertainment Company was a subsidiary of the Zhu Group, and its boss was Ad,


    Harrison''s fiancee.


    At present, the whole XY Entertainment Company was supporting Harrison, and Ad was even


    generous. She constantly spent money to create momentum for him, and also got a lot of resources for


    him.


    Even if Harrison didn''t have any presentable works, he had be a popr actor with countless


    female fans.


    Emma''s internship instructor, the well-known Director Xin in the industry, recently changed to shoot a


    movie, and needed the hot actor like Harrison who had lots of fans and topics as the supporting role of


    his movie.


    The supporting role was designed to be a warm and gentle rich man and didn''t need any skilled acting


    skills. Harrison was born in a rich family of second generation, and he was set up to be a warm man,


    which was highlypatible with the supporting role. That was why Director Xin was so persistent, and


    he must let Harrison act this role.


    When Ad refused the role on behalf of Harrison, she had told Director Xin that she didn''t like Emma,


    which made Director Xin lose his temper on Emma. Director Xin told Emma that if she couldn''t invite


    Harrison, she wouldn''t be able to get the internship certificate.


    It was the third time that Emma stepped into the XY Entertainment Company. She tried to look calm,


    but when she thought that Harrison cheated on her when he was still her boyfriend and broke up with


    her and he only said sorry to her, her heart ached like a knife cut her heart.


    Harrison was the man she had loved with all her heart and soul for two years, but in the end, she was


    not as rich as Ad.


    As soon as the receptionist of the XY Entertainment Company saw Emma, she stepped forward and


    stopped her, "I''m sorry, Miss Emma. Ad told me that I can''t let you enter thepany."


    Emma nodded with a smile, "I''m here to talk about cooperation with Miss Ad. Please inform her for


    me."


    "Miss Emma, this is your third time here. Mr. Harrison won''t act in your movie. You''d better give up."


    The receptionist had lost her patience.


    The smile on Emma''s face froze. In the face of other people''s cold words, she just wanted to turn


    around and leave. But when she thought of what Director Xin said, she gritted her teeth and continued,


    "Can you give me Miss Ad''s phone number? I''ll call her myself. "


    "Why can''t you understand me?" The receptionist was impatient and disgusted, "Security guards,


    security guards, drag her out. Is it true that all kinds of person can enter the XY Entertainment


    Company?"


    Two security guards trotted over. As a weak girl, Emma could only be thrown out by the two security


    guards.


    "Ah..." Emma fell to the ground and she got a scratch on her palm.


    It didn''t hurt at all. What really hurt her was Harrison, who could be seen when she looked up. His smile


    seemed to be mockery.


    He mocked her for being an idiot and overestimating herself.


    "Emma!" When James arrived, he saw her sitting on the ground. Her figure looked lonely and thin in


    under the sun. She stared nkly at the poster on the wall. Two lines of tears rolled over her cheeks


    and slipped into her heart silently.


    Seeing this, James was furious. He trotted forward and helped Emma up, "Emma, did you get hurt?"


    "Mr. James, why are you here?" Emma shook off his hand which was supporting her and wiped the


    tears off her face. She didn''t want him to see her in such a mess.


    When James saw the wound in her palm bleeding, he grabbed her hands and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    He pointed at the XY Entertainment Company angrily, "Did they push you?"


    "It''s none of your business." Emma refused coldly and withdrew her hand. She didn''t want to see this


    man who belittled her.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    But James didn''t care about it. He ordered his men, "Smash the signboard of the XY Entertainment


    Company for me. I''ll take the responsibility if anything happens."


    "Yes, master." As expected, those people smashed the signboard aggressively.


    The noise of smashing startled Emma. She turned around and scolded, "What are you doing? It''s none


    of your business! "


    "I''ll definitely take care of your business." With his hands on his hips, Jamesmanded them with all


    his strength, "Smash, smash, keep smashing!"


    Seeing that they smashed the signboard of the XY Entertainment Company, and the poster of Harrison


    was also broken, James smiledcently, "What do you think? Can this vent your anger? "


    James waved his hand and said, "Emma, you don''t have to be so polite to me. Sooner orter, you will


    be the person on the same household register with me."

 Chapter 192 Plea

    Chapter 192 Plea


    When James turned around, she was gone.


    "Master, go to the Communication University." Emma had got on the taxi and left without looking back.


    "Hello, Emma. Why are you leaving?" When James caught up with her, the car had already been


    driven away.


    Coincidentally, the people of XY Company heard the noise and ran out. The security guard directly fight


    with the bodyguards of James, but the security guard was pressed on the ground and unable to move.


    The bodyguards were all experienced. How could these ordinary security guards be their opponents?


    The receptionist shouted, "stop! Stop! What are you doing? How dare you smash things and hit


    people? I''ll call the police. Wait and see. "


    Emma ignored him again. With a depressed look on his face, James put his one hand in trouser


    pocket. Hearing that someone was going to call the police, he was instantly angry. He closed his eyes


    and opened again with a fierce look.


    He turned around and walked towards them, tilting his head casually. He walked very slowly, with her


    heels on the ground first. He looked like a ruffian, and he also looked like a member of a rich family.


    "Call the police? Do you know who I am? "


    "I don''t care who you are. How dare you bully Ad? You are screwed."


    It was hard to say who would be the one to be defeated.


    James pointed at himself and said arrogantly, "My family name is Shi. My brothers call me Mr. James


    and they also called me bully. I hit the face of Ad, and smashed the signboard of your the XY


    Entertainment Company. You help Harrison who was a scum. Bah..."


    He stepped on the poster and spit on Harrison''s face.


    The receptionist heard that he was the young master of the family. As soon as her phone reached her


    ear, it fell to the ground and her legs were weak.


    Nobody dared to offend James who had grown up with Mr. John. Anyone who offended him would


    offend Mr. John.


    "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry. Mr. James, I didn''t mean it." The receptionist apologized in a hurry, squatted


    down and picked up the phone that screen was broken. She turned around and ran into thepany.


    As soon as she entered, she called Ad.


    When Ad came back, James had already left with his bodyguards.


    Looking at the mess at the entrance of thepany, she was so angry but she dared not to say


    anything. She could only vent her anger on the employees in thepany.


    The news soon spread to the North Yard.


    In the study, Henry told the whole matter to John. Instead of getting angry, John smiled.


    He finally saw James''s courage and uprightness.


    The Zhu Family enjoyed a high status in LC City. At least, they had to give an exnation. John


    ordered, "You go to the Zhu Family,forting them and give them a warning."


    "Yes."


    The man turned his back to Henry, with his hands on both sides of the table, holding Nina sitting on the


    chair in his arms, and motioned her to sign the document.


    John said gently, "Here, sign my name."


    Nina held his pen in her hand. It was really difficult for her to write. She turned around and looked up at


    John. She could only see his clear jaw line.


    "Can I help you sign it?"


    "Sign it." John tapped the table with his left finger and asked her to sign it as soon as possible.


    Nina thought that she was John''s hand now. She could sign it.


    Perhaps it was because the man was too close to her that the breath that had just spoken sprayed in


    her ears. Her heart trembled slightly and her hands trembled as well.


    Then she signed her own name on the document by ident out of habit.


    "¡­¡­" When she came to her senses, she had already signed it wrong.


    However, John was not angry. He reached out his hand and rubbed her head, pointing at the nk


    area behind her name. "Sign my name on the back."


    Nina was stunned. "Is that okay?"


    "Okay." John nodded slightly.


    This document was the nning for the old city of the University. When the construction of that ce


    waspleted, it would be a gift for her.


    In the following days, John had never used his right hand and Nina helped him do anything.


    Nina didn''t touch the ground either. She was lying on the bed, sitting on the sofa and chair, or hanging


    on John.


    Half a monthter.


    When Kristina was discharged from the hospital on the weekend, Nina happened to have time to pick


    her up and drove her back to the Ye''s Group in person.


    Along the way, Kristina seemed to be frowning.


    "Aunt Kristina, what''s wrong with you?" Nina guessed that she was unhappy because Noah was going


    to work again and worried about the danger of his work.


    Kristina sighed, "There is something wrong with thepany."


    It was not Ye Group, but Song Group.


    She didn''t know the news untilst night that Mr. John had cut off half of the overseas business of the


    Song Group. Now the Song Group was facing a huge financial difficulty. Albert was so busy that others


    couldn''t find him for long time and didn''t hear any news about him.


    This made her very worried.


    After thinking for a while, she suddenly said to Nina, "Nina, please send me to the Time Group. I have


    something to talk to Mr. John."


    Kristina wanted to beg Mr. John to let go of Albert.


    As expected, Nina drove to the gate of the Time Group. Kristina didn''t want Nina to know about these


    things, so she gave Nina the previous shopping list and sent her away.


    "Nina, I asked someone to buy these things and sent them to thepany by ident. Could you


    please help me send them to No. 4 West Forest Street?"


    "Okay." Nina knew that she was sending her away on purpose. After all, she had no interest in


    business matters.


    After watching Nina leave, Kristina entered the Time Group. Under the receptionist''s reception, she


    took the elevator and arrived at the door of the president''s office on the top floor.


    "President Ye?" Henry was a little surprised.


    It was not the first time that Kristina had seen Henry. This time, it was the closest time that she had


    seen him. He was a gentle man with a schr like face. Kristina couldn''t help but take a few more


    nces at him.


    Henry suddenly leaned sideways and asked, "President Ye, are you here for Mr. John? Please wait a


    moment. I''ll tell Mr. John. "


    Then he turned around and walked in.


    Looking at the back of Henry, Kristina felt that he looked more like a person in her memory. She said


    thoughtfully, "Assistant Henry''s surname is Ye. Maybe we are a family five hundred years ago."


    Henry paused, "President Ye, you must be kidding."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    When he pushed the door open, Henry''s face suddenly turned pale. His heart beat fast and he was a


    little nervous.


    Kristina almost recognized him.


    "Mr. John, President Ye is here."


    The man sitting on the chair suddenly raised his head and looked over Henry''s shoulder. He saw the


    anxious look on Kristina''s face through the crack of the door.


    "Okay." John guessed that Kristina and Noah had always been on good terms with Albert. She must


    Kristina had saved his little girl, so it was natural for him to meet her.


    As for letting Albert go, it was impossible.


    "President Ye, pleasee in." Henry didn''t look at her directly, but stepped aside and deliberately


    maintained a distance.


    Kristina walked in and closed the door conveniently.


    The door of the CEO''s office had a good sound instion effect. No one could hear clearly what they


    were talking about inside.


    Twenty minutester, Kristina walked out of the room expressionlessly. Obviously, her request was


    turned down and she looked depressed.


    She rushed out of the elevator and bumped into a short man, knocking over the gift bag in his hand.


    The box in the bag shook out and just rolled into the corner. The box opened, and the Pearl coconut


    ne in it just fell into the gap.


    "Sorry, I''m not feeling well."


    "It doesn''t matter." The man was a little careless. He put the box back into the bag and didn''t find that


    the ne in it had fallen.


    Kristina caught a glimpse of it. She picked it up and wanted to give it to the man. The elevator had


    reached the third floor.


    She had no choice but to take the front stage.


    Before she reached the front desk, her phone rang. It was from Albert.


    As soon as the line was connected, Albert''s angry voice came through, "Kristy, why did you go to see


    him?"


    "Kristy, I''m at West Forest Street."


    Albert said in a helpless tone.


    As far as Kristina knew, Albert had a grudge against her for worshiping Mr. John before. No man could


    tolerate his woman worshiping other men.


    "I''ll be back soon." Afraid that he would be jealous and angry, Kristina hurried out and put the ne


    into her pocket.


    It was an ordinary ne, but it stirred up a wave in silence.

 Chapter 193 Dont Want To Doubt Nina

    Chapter 193 Don''t Want To Doubt Nina


    On the top floor of Time Group.


    All of a sudden, Henry received a call from Richard. Henry knocked on the door and entered the CEO''s


    office. "Mr. John, the branchpany caught a traitor. The traitor is being interrogated by Richard in


    the punishment room. The video has been connected."


    Henry held the tablet PC in his hand in front of Mr. John. On the screen, there was a woman with


    messy hair and a formal suit with apany Logo on her body.


    She was the CFO of Time Group branch. She was not only an old employee of Time Group, but also a


    senior manager of the group.


    John had been fishing for so long, but he didn''t expect to catch a big fish. He didn''t know how deep this


    big fish had stirred the water in thepany.


    "Katy Xu, it''s you!" John''s voice was still very calm, so calm that no one could tell his emotion.


    Anyone who was familiar with Mr. John knew how angry he was and how miserable Katy Xu would end


    up next.


    "Ah..." Katy Xu''s desperate scream sounded on the screen, but it didn''t arouse any emotion of John.


    After a while, when Katy Xu appeared on the screen again, her face was swollen, and the red palm


    print on her face was shocking. There was blood at the corner of her mouth, and her clothes were also


    stained with a lot of blood.


    "Please forgive me, Mr. John. I''m sorry. I''m really sorry." Katy Xu cried and begged, "I have parents and


    children. Please let me go, Mr. John. I was deceived by Albert. So far, I haven''t done anything wrong to


    thepany."


    Richard said coldly, "If we didn''t catch you today, the branchpany would probably have trouble with


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    the turnover of capital tomorrow."


    Katy Xu kept kowtowing, crying and pretending to be pitiful. "Mr. John, please forgive me. I have


    parents and children. If something happens to me, who will take care of them. Mr. John, I''m really sorry.


    I''m sorry... "


    The noise made John frown. He said calmly, "I have parents and the little girl. If something happens to


    thepany, how can I support my father and my little girl?"


    Hearing this, Katy Xu knew that it was impossible for Mr. John to let her go.


    If she fell into the hands of Mr. John, she would feel worse than death. And if she fell into the hands of


    Mr. Albert, she would also suffer a lot.


    The only difference was that she was now on the opposite side and there was still a chance of survival.


    Because she had something on Mr. Albert, which would be great help to Mr. John.


    A wise man submitted to fate. Katy Xu immediately surrendered, "Mr. John, please let me go. I can tell


    you a secret about the spies that Mr. Albert has nted."


    "Oh?" As expected, this secret attracted the attention of John. He leaned forward slightly and waved at


    the person in the video. "Help her sit down well."


    After Katy Xu sat down and drank half a ss of water, she began to negotiate slowly. "Mr. John, after I


    tell you this secret, I hope you can let me go. I can take my family away from LC City and nevere


    back."


    Katy Xu was not a simple person to be the CFO. Her eyes were still firm even thought her face was


    swollen and red.


    This was her only bargaining chip to survive.


    "Whether I can let you go or not that depends on whether the secret you gave me is worth your life or


    not." John leaned against the chair behind him, crossed his long legs, and put his hands on both sides


    of the chair. He looked noble and a littlezy.


    It meant that Mr. John was in a good mood. Whether Mr. John would be willing to let go of her or not


    depended on Katy Xu.


    Katy Xu calmed down and began to tell them what she knew, "Mr. Albert is suspicious by nature. Even


    if I have been hiding in thepany for five years, he won''t really trust me all the time. He will arrange


    different spies, and no one will know the identity of the other party. But I have worked for Mr. Albert for


    a long time, so I have naturally figured out a lot of ways, which have been confirmed in what happened


    in otherpanies. "


    "Mr. Albert''s spies are all over LC City, ranging from the three giant groups in LC City to some


    promisingpanies. We have been working for him for many years. We can only be arranged in


    some subsidiarypanies. And there are some employees who work in some departments. Mr.


    Albert will only arrange one in the IT Department of the group. Mr. John, you have found the person.


    But there is another one, right next to Mr. John." Katy Xu looked at the screen and said affirmatively.


    With a frown, John sat up upright as if he was going to kill someone. "Go on."


    Katy Xu swallowed and told him the truth, "The spy that Mr. Albert arranged for Mr. John must have the


    following characteristics. First of all, the person new the details of Mr. John''s life, but only details.


    Because if the person knows too much, the person will easily expose her or his ws.


    Second, getting close to you and it must be in a very coincidental situation, and no matter what, you


    can''t see anything wrong.


    Third, the person''s family background is clean, or you couldn''t find any background of the person


    directly. Either the person is an orphan since childhood, or there is no family of the person living.


    Fourth, the spy knows Mr. Albert, but the person hasn''t known Albert for a long time. If the spy meets


    Albert, the spy willmunicate with Albert normally and avoid arousing suspicion. "


    Katy Xu''s voice echoed in the punishment room, and also in the air of the CEO''s office. Both of John


    and Henry heard it clearly.


    With John''s deep eyes staring at Katy Xu on the screen, he was sure that she didn''t lie. But he didn''t


    know how many of the conditions that she said were in line with the rule of Albert of selecting people.


    As she had said, Albert was suspicious and would not trust the person he chose.


    But since Katy Xu had worked for Albert for such a long time, she must know Albert better than him,


    which reflected Albert''s way of doing things.


    "Send her out of the city." John chose to trust Katy Xu and kept his promise.


    Tears welled up in Katy Xu''s eyes. She stood up and bowed, "Thank you, Mr. John. Thank you for


    sparing my life."


    After Richard took Katy Xu away, he stood in front of the camera and said to Mr. John on the screen,


    "ording to the several conditions that Katy Xu said, I have already selected the people around Mr.


    John. I feel that there is a very suspicious person with a special identity, and I can only tell you after


    you approved."


    John raised his head and nced at Richard in the video, as if he had seen through Richard''s mind


    through the screen.


    John frowned thoughtfully.


    "Who do you suspect?"


    Henry was standing in front of John. He couldn''t see what was going on inside, so he could only listen


    carefully.


    Richard said decidedly, "Mr. John, I think Mrs. Nina is very suspicious. First of all, we can''t investigate


    her family background. Secondly, Mrs. Nina knew Albert two years ago. Atst, Mr. John and Mrs. Nina


    met... "


    "How dare you!" With a sullen look in John''s eyes, he pped the table with his big palm, and the


    tablet PC that was standing on the table fell to the ground. Looking at the ceiling on the screen, Richard


    could feel Mr. John''s anger.


    Henry held his breath. After a while, he said cautiously, "But Mrs. Nina is the daughter-inw found by


    Sam for Mr. John."


    Richard''s mission was to protect Mr. John. He disagreed with what Henry said. "Sam got the marriage


    certificate for Mr. John two years ago, but Mrs. Nina met Mr. John more than two months ago."


    With his deep and unpredictable eyes, John snapped, "I don''t want to hear this guess again. Send


    someone to keep an eye on Albert."


    Then he stood up and drove back to North Yard.


    The car window was wide open and the speed of the car was constantly increasing, letting the wind


    whistling in his ears. The wind in the twilight was a little piercing cold.


    Richard had a reasonable guess, the mysterious identity of Nina turned into a thorn, which made John


    feel stuffy in his chest.


    He didn''t want to doubt Nina.


    But she had been suspicious recently. She would think for him and please him.


    But these days, it was the most turbulent moment for him and Albert to secretly fight.


    ''My little girl, don''t let me doubt you.''

 Chapter 194 John Didnt Come Back Home For A Whole Night

    Chapter 194 John Didn''t Come Back Home For A Whole Night


    It was just half past eight when John returned to North Yard.


    He walked into the hall and searched around, but couldn''t find any trace of Nina. He went upstairs and


    didn''t see her on the whole second floor.


    John turned around and went downstairs. He asked Amy and Lena, "Where is Nina?"


    At this time, his little girl were either sitting on the sofa watching TV, reading books in the study, or


    ying makeup skills in the bedroom.


    It had been the same for the past half month.


    But she was not at home tonight.


    Amy said, "Mrs. Nina received a call at ten past eight and went out."


    Ten past eight. Now it was half past eight.


    There was a twenty minute gap between them. He missed the chance to meet his little girl.


    The person who could ask her out at this moment might be the person who was closest to her, Kristina.


    If it was Kristina, it didn''t matter.


    "You can leave now." John waved his hand and took out a pink square jewelry box, which was less


    than the size of his palm.


    It was the pearl coconut tree bracelet he had orderedst time, with four words carved on it.


    As long as his little girl wore it, she would think of him and their home - North Yard.


    Thinking that his little girl would be happy when she received the gift, and it was very likely that she


    would kiss the corner of his mouth to thank him, the haze in John''s eyes gradually diminished, and the


    corners of his mouth slightly lifted.


    What John didn''t know was that the pearl coconut tree bracelet inside had been lost by a careless


    person.


    When John was about to open the box, his phone suddenly rang. It was from Henry.


    "What''s the matter?" Before John could open the box, he reached out his hand to answer the phone.


    The square box was ced in the center of his palm, and his slender fingers were wrapped around it


    like a reinforced city wall, fearing that he would lose it.


    This was the first gift he gave to his little girl.


    Henry said with fear, "Mr. John, our people took a picture of Mrs. Nina and Albert having dinner in a


    western restaurant."


    On the other side of the phone, Henry wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. As soon as Richard


    suspected Mrs. Nina and Mr. John sent someone to keep an eye on Albert, they saw Albert and Nina


    having dinner together.


    It was hard not to be suspicious.


    All of a sudden, John''s face darkened. His ck eyes shed with an obscure light. His fingers that


    were holding the jewelry box gradually tightened, and the entire hall fell into silence.


    Dead silence.


    Half a minuteter, John opened his thin red lips and said, "Photos."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he opened his WeChat to receive the message from Henry. He


    clicked on the photo and saw the high-definition picture.


    Nina and Albert were sitting face to face. Wine, champagne and candlelight dinner stung John''s eyes.


    "Why do you make me suspect you?" Then John turned off the phone screen, leaned back on the sofa


    and closed his eyes.


    He murmured to himself, as if he was questioning Nina, or more like asking himself why he began to


    doubt her in his heart.


    The analysis of Richard and the others was reasonable. John didn''t want to suspect Nina, and now, he


    didn''t want to suspect her either, but...


    ''My little girl, you disappoint me so much.''


    With his eyes closed, his hearing became sensitive. At this time, he heard a strange sound from his


    heart. It was not because of the sound and smile of Nina, but because of doubt, entanglement,


    resulting in the collision and tear.


    All of a sudden, he opened his eyes, regained his indifference and ruthlessness, and threw the box in


    his hand into the trash can. This was the only color in the ck trash bag, which was even more


    dazzling in the warm yellow light.


    It seemed that throwing this box into the trash can would throw away his love for her.


    Then John stood up and left North Yard.


    In the western restaurant.


    Nina looked at her watch and asked in confusion, "Why hasn''t Aunt Kristinae yet? What happened


    to her? "


    Albert stopped pouring wine and asked, "Did she ask you toe here? I thought we met by chance. "


    He continued to pour wine into the ss and handed it to Nina.


    "Yes, Kristina sent me a message and asked me to wait for her here for something urgent. I didn''t see


    her, but you instead." Nina looked outside again, but there was no trace of Kristina.


    The expression on Albert''s face changed slightly, and his hand, which was pouring the red wine ss,


    trembled. "She said she wanted me toe to you, but she didn''t tell me she woulde."


    The message he received was that Kristina hoped he could arrive at the western restaurant here


    before half past eight and find Nina.


    "Is that so?" Nina was even more confused. What was Kristina going to do? She was confused.


    Buzz...


    The phone in Nina''s bag vibrated, and Kristina sent a message to her, "Nina, I''m sorry. I can''te


    here because of something urgent. You and Albert have dinner first."


    "Kristina said she couldn''te here because of something." Nina curled her lips and took back her


    phone. "Kristina asked us to eat first."


    "Okay." Albert answered briefly, with a strange look on his face.


    During the whole dinner time, Albert felt the food was tasteless. He only cut a small piece of steak in


    front of him and drank two sses of red wine.


    At about half past nine, Albert left first, leaving Nina alone at the door of the restaurant.


    Watching Albert''s car disappear at the corner, Nina frowned and asked, "What''s wrong with Albert


    tonight? He looked absent-minded. "


    Albert had always been a gentleman and polite. He wouldn''t leave until he saw thedy off after the


    meal.


    But this time, it was indeed abnormal.


    Everyone had a bad mood. Perhaps he had encountered something bothering him, so Nina didn''t think


    too much.


    Nina drove back to North Yard. The whole house was dark except for the lights in the garden and


    outside.


    Nina walked in, turned on the light in the hall, changed her shoes and muttered, "Is John still working


    overtime? There is no one at home. "


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    John was very busy recently. Nina didn''t feel strange. She took a nket andy on the sofa to y on


    theputer.


    She recently learned a new hacker technology and was proficient in it.


    As time passed, Nina indulged herself in it and ignored the time. She didn''t yawn until she felt sleepy.


    She took a closer look and found that it was already one o''clock in the morning.


    John hadn''te back yet.


    She turned her head to look at the closed door. The empty living room was very quiet. Although Nine


    was apanying her, she still felt a sense of loss.


    Not only hadn''t Johne back, he hadn''t contacted her yet.


    Nina put down herputer, stepped on the sofa, bent over her knees, and stared at the door all the


    time. She was so small.


    She was waiting for John toe back.


    She would wait no matter howte it was.


    One hour, two hours had passed, but Nina still didn''t hear any sound of a car, nor did she hear his


    footsteps back, let alone see a figure.


    The phone was lying quietly without any message.


    Sleepy, Nina picked up her phone and asked, "John, when will youe back tonight? I''m so sleepy. "


    She didn''t receive any reply from him.


    She was so sleepy that she fell asleep on the sofa.


    At six o''clock in the morning, Nina''s phone rang. It was not an rm clock, but a call from "Tom".


    Hearing the noise, Nine woke up Nina.


    "John. Don''t make a fuss." Nina moaned. She had slept tootest night and was really sleepy.


    She turned over and almost fell off the sofa.


    The vignce on her body made her shiver. She woke up from her dream and sat on the sofa.


    She opened her sleepy eyes and looked around the cold hall. Her eyes suddenly dimmed.


    John didn''te back the whole night.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz...


    Her phone kept vibrating.


    Nina took the phone and heard Tom''s sad voice from the police station.


    "Miss Nina, boss''s aunt, Kristina Ye, is dead. She seems tomit suicide."

 Chapter 195 Kristina was dead

    Chapter 195 Kristina was dead


    At No. 4 West Forest Street.


    When Nina arrived at the vi, it was seven o''clock in the morning.


    Today, it was foggy outside. Nina seemed to find a way in the fog. She passed through the small


    garden and arriving at the door of the hall.


    Tom was waiting for her there. He trotted to Nina and followed her inside. At the same time, he said,


    "Ms. Nina, when we just finished our work this morning, we happened to pass by here. We found that


    the light in the hall was always on, so we knocked on the door. Unexpectedly, when we pushed the


    door open, the aunt of the leader was dead, and the blood was dry. There were a will and two letters on


    the tea table. She died peacefully. I think shemitted suicide. The time of her death isst night. I


    don''t know the specific time. "


    "Because...... The leader doesn''t think she ismitting suicide. He ordered me not to destroy the


    scene. "


    Nina listened carefully to Tom''s description, but her head was buzzing. She was in a mess and could


    not find anything useful information.


    Faster, faster.


    Nina quickened her pace. As soon as she stepped into the living room, she felt a chill all over her body.


    The temperature inside seemed to be lower than outside.


    She smelled was the smell of blood in the air, mixed with the smell of burning wool carpet, which was a


    little heavy.


    ording to Tom''s spection, the time of death wasst night, and the smell should have dissipated.


    Therefore, Nina immediately saw that the whole hall was like a closed space. The curtains were closed,


    and the windows were closed. Except for the door that had just been opened, there was almost no


    fresh air flowing in it.


    "Ms. Nina, leader is over there." Tom said in a low voice, afraid of disturbing the man kneeling on the


    ground like a walking corpse. His eyes shed with tears. "It''s the first time I have seen him so sad."


    Nina turned to look towards sofa.


    Kristina was still wearing the clothes of yesterday.


    She leaned against the sofa with her eyes closed. Her face was pale and bloodless. One of her hands


    held the fruit knife on her belly, and the other hand hung on the edge of the sofa. The blood stained her


    belly and flowed to the ground along her legs and feet.


    Aunt Kristina was dead......


    With her eyes wide open, Nina trembled and sobbed in a low voice. She raised her hands to cover her


    mouth and nose, staring at Kristina motionlessly. Nina''s tears rolled, wetting her fingertips, and the


    coldness went straight to the bottom of her heart.


    Her aunt, who had been sitting next to her safe and sound yesterday, became a cold corpse today.


    This was a big blow to Nina. She lost her bnce and staggered back. Tom quickly supported her.


    "Ms. Nina, don''t let anything happen to you, or our leader will..." Tom wanted to say something, but


    stopped on a second thought. His eyes were red. "Our leader has been kneeling there for half an hour.


    I want Ms. Nina toe over andfort him. In half an hour, he didn''t say anything, nor did he shed


    any tears. He has been kneeling there all the time. I''m really afraid of something bad happening to my


    leader."


    Nina looked at Noah.


    The tall and thin shown a lonely back. He lowered his head slightly as if he was unwilling to ept the


    fact.


    Noah knelt there, motionless, as if his limbs were locked by an iron chain.


    The surrounding air seemed to have frozen, freezing all the nerves of Noah, and even his soul.


    Noah knew that his aunt was dead. The news was like a magic spell, enveloping his mind and whole


    body. Pain and fear were like two devils running out of the abyss, suppressing him there. He didn''t


    have any feeling even if his knees were sore and his legs were numb.


    For a moment, all the memories rted to his aunt in his mind turned into thest scene that his aunt


    waved goodbye to him.


    Noah looked so desperate.


    "Noah..." Nina called his name and found that her voice had be very light, as if she could not exert


    any strength.


    She couldn''t believe the fact.


    Aunt Kristina was dead.


    "Ninja..." When Noah heard the call of Nina, he felt like he saw a light in the dark night. The moment he


    raised his eyes, his tears rolled down uncontrobly.


    Noah''s voice was hoarse, and sorrow and pain were like two handful of sand, blocking his throat. He


    could only make a very low hoarse sound, and could only see his lips moving.


    "Ninja, Aunt Kristina is..."


    "Noah, Aunt Kristina is dead." Nina knelt in front of him and put her hands on his arms. Her strong


    hands used to be weak. With a gentle touch, her body shook.


    "She is dead..." Noah murmured. His eyes changed from disappointment to expectation, pain and loss,


    and finally became numb.


    His bright eyes lost all colors.


    Noah was no longer the mature and steady one, nor the sharp police, but the child who had lost his


    family.


    Noah lost his aunt who loved him most in the world except his deceased mother.


    Nina saw despair in Noah''s eyes.


    "Ninja, my Aunt Kristina is dead." All of a sudden, Noah held his face in his hands and cried in a low


    voice. Tears fell down through his fingers, like heavy rain sliding through the tile ditch on the eaves, and


    falling on the cold ground.


    Nina and Tom were worried about Noah who was crying fiercely. Tom couldn''t bear this scene. He


    turned around and looked away, tears rolling down silently.


    Nina was only a twenty year old girl. No matter how strong she was, she couldn''t resist the mournful


    atmosphere, which made her unable to breathe.


    The smell of death haunted her nose, and her tears fell again.


    Nina stared at the quiet face on the sofa. She was no longer blooming like flowers, but falling. This


    morning was as cold as night. The few rays of morning light outside could not prate the closed


    curtain, and the crystal light above her could not warm her heart.


    Lying on the ground, Nina touched the pink pearl on her neck. When Aunt Kristina gave her the pearl,


    she said, "I''ll give you a pearl as a souvenir, okay?"


    Now, it really became the only memory.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    After a while, Noah suddenly stopped crying. He stared at his aunt with his red and swollen eyes, and


    nced at the short will and two letters on the table. His gloomy eyes suddenly had a trace of inquiry.


    "Aunt Kristina didn''tmit suicide. It''s impossible for her tomit suicide." Noah turned around and


    shook Nina who was crying. He said earnestly and expectantly, "Ninja, Aunt Kristina couldn''tmit


    suicide."


    He pointed at the fruit knife on her and said affirmatively, "Aunt Kristina is afraid of pain the most.


    Wherever she got hurt, even a little wound, she could cry for a long time in front of me. She mumbled


    whether she would die of pain. Aunt Kristina is so afraid of pain, how could she kill herself with the fruit


    knife?"


    Noah said excitedly. His big hands made Nina''s shoulder painful, but this pain was not as painful as


    losing her aunt. She looked up at Noah. In Nina''s eyes, Noah was not nonsense, but the perception of


    a criminal detective.


    He was forcing himself to calm down.


    "Ninja, Aunt Kristina couldn''tmit suicide." Noah said in a hoarse voice, "Ninja, I must find the


    murderer."


    "Ninja..." Noah kept calling the name of Nina. It seemed that only in this way could he be a little better


    and feel a littleforted.

 Chapter 196 Not Suicide

    Chapter 196 Not Suicide


    "Yes, I''m here," Nina said softy. She heard the sadness and expectation in Noah''s voice when Noah


    called her.


    Nina''s side face was simr to his aunt''s. Noah treated Nina as his aunt tofort himself.


    But Noah knew clearly who Nina was and she could help him investigate the reason behind his aunt''s


    death.


    Noah didn''t believe that his aunt wouldmit suicide.


    Nina didn''t believe it either.


    The two of them adjusted their mood and tried to suppress the grief in their hearts. Now there was


    something more important than crying.


    Noah stood up with Nina''s hand. At the same time, he said to Tom, "Tom, block this matter. Except for


    the three of us, don''t let the fourth person know. I will announce that my aunt is traveling abroad and let


    my sister take charge of the Ye Group. My sister will be happy."


    Thinking that Noah was going to secretly investigate the suicide of Kristina and Noah wouldn''t focus his


    work at the police station, Tom asked him, "How do I say to Director Shen? What if there is a major


    case? "


    "Keep it for me." Noah looked at Tom and entrusted Tom with this important task. "You are already


    deputy captain, and your criminal investigation ability is not worse than mine. You can train your skill a


    lot these days. I will find out the cause of my aunt''s death as soon as possible."


    "Yes, boss." Tom felt that he had shouldered too much responsibility and now he had a lot


    responsibilities.


    While the two of them were talking, Nina had been observing the scene. The first thing she noticed was


    the neat will and letter on the tea table. She reached out and took them over.


    "This is Kristina''s will." Nina nced at the content and said, "Kristina has left all her shares and real


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    estate to you.


    But the handwriting is scribbled and it seems to be written in a hurry." A touch of inquiry shed through


    Nina''s eyes. Her eyes fell on the two letters. There was no envelope, and Kristina could only fold the


    two white papers in half.


    One of the two letters was for Noah, and the other was for Nina.


    Nina handed Noah''s letter to him and said, "Noah, this is the letter from your aunt."


    The two of them opened it one after another.


    "Noah, I''m really worried about you. I haven''t seen you get married and have children yet, so I''m very


    worried about you. After I leave, you must take good care of yourself, eat and sleep on time, and the


    team of your favorite lollipops will continue to develop. Besides, you must be careful of Julie and Vivian.


    They have always been thinking about robbing the Ye family''s property. You must be man up, okay? It


    is the world your mother and your father worked hard to build. Do you really want it to fall into the


    hands of other women? Noah, you must take good care of yourself and be happy in the future. Be


    happy for me. Do you know that I really want you to be happy? Am I contradictory? I know that you will


    be happy only when you are a police, but I am really, really worried that you will be harmed by the


    mother and daughter in the future. Noah, even if I am gone, I will still protect you. "


    "Nina, I have something to ask you. Please help me take good care of Noah. Please find a good girl for


    him. It doesn''t matter whether shees from a good family or not. He must like her and she must like


    him. Only when two people love each other can they be happy. If no one urged him, he won''t think


    about getting married. I''m very worried about him about this matter. I like you very much. I wanted to


    make a match between you and Noah, but since you''re married, I can''t separate other people''s


    marriage. I just hope that you can take care of him for me and watch him marry as a reward for me for


    saving you, okay? Nina, this is myst wish. I hope you and Noah can be happy. "


    Click...


    Tears streamed down Noah''s face and blurred the handwriting. Didn''t know is his eyes hazy, or tears


    blurred the handwriting, Noah couldn''t see the letter clearly.


    With his trembling fingertips, he folded the short and meaningful letter carefully and put it into the inner


    pocket of his clothes. The ce close to his chest was the farthest ce from his heart.


    ''Auntie, you are worried about me. Why did youmit suicide?


    No, it is not suicide.''


    "Noah, there is something wrong with the letter." With a heavy nasal voice, Nina stared at the letter in


    front of her with her keen eyes.


    Tom asked in confusion, "Isn''t this the letter written by the dead?"


    "Yes, this is Kristina''s handwriting. I won''t mistake it." Noah looked down and saw the pen on the table.


    He picked it up and looked at it carefully.


    Tom asked, "Then what''s the problem?"


    Nina said, "Yes, there is a big problem. The content of the letter is very short, and there is no logic. It


    means that Kristina was very anxious when she wrote the letter. It says that she cares about Noah very


    much. How could a person with so many worriesmit suicide? "


    Tom nodded, "Those who choose tomit suicide have no choice or no worries tomit suicide.


    The dead cared so much about boss, so she had tomit suicide only when something happened.


    But boss said Kristina didn''tmit suicide. "


    Nina turned the letter in her hand over, looked at the thin sheet of profile and said, "There is a little


    blood on the side of the letter by ident."


    Noah suddenly handed over the pen in his hand and said in a hoarse voice, "There is also a trace of


    blood in the gap of the pen."


    "What does this mean?" Tom thought for a while and suddenly understood, "I see! It meant that the


    dead wrote the letter after she was stabbed in the abdomen. If a person wants tomit suicide, he or


    she must write a letter before he or she kills himself or herself. Who will write a letter after he or she


    kills himself or herself? "


    "So..." Tom looked up at the two of them.


    The three men''s faces suddenly became serious. They confirmed in one voice, "It''s not suicide."


    If Kristina didn''tmit suicide, then someone killed her. It was very likely to be a murder.


    Noah''s eyes turned red, full of hatred and bloodthirsty. His calmness in handling cases all year round


    made him quickly wipe out the fierce outburst and be more cautious.


    "There must be traces of the murderer left here." Noah began to look for clues and put on his gloves.


    Tom and Nina also joined him.


    Tom found Kristina''s phone and turned it on, "Boss, the phone has been restored to the factory setting,


    and there is nothing in it."


    Nina squatted in front of a pile of burnt things and sniffed. "What burnt down is the wool carpet in the


    hall, indicating that the murderer had left a trace on it and burned it before the killer left."


    She stood up and continued, "There are no fingerprints and other traces of the murderer left in the hall,


    and there are no traces of struggle. It looks like suicide."


    Noah stood beside the sofa, looking at the fresh fruit on the table and Kristina''s peaceful face. He


    frowned and said, "There is no trace of struggle, indicating that Kristina knows the murderer."


    Nina frowned and said, "An acquaintancemitted a crime."


    Noah said, "ording to the current situation of Kristina''s corpse, the time of her death was between


    nine o''clock and half past ninest night. I need to know who Kristina met and whom she contacted


    yesterday. "


    Nina''s heart skipped a beat. "We met yesterday, and we also met John in Time Group."


    "You? Mr. John? " Noah''s breath became cautious.


    Nina thought for a while and said, "At about eight o''clockst night, I received a message from Kristina.


    She asked me to go to a western restaurant to have dinner with Albert. Later, Albert also came. She


    asked him toe to me, but we two didn''t see her. After half past eight, I received a message from


    her that she asked me and Albert to have dinner first. We didn''t leave until half past nine."


    At the same time, she handed the phone to Noah and asked him to check the message.


    This was the proof of her absence, including that of Albert.


    "As for John, he should be working overtime in thepany." As soon as Nina finished speaking, she


    was slightly stunned. She was so emotional that she chose to believe John for no reason.


    In fact, she didn''t know where John was at that time.


    Nina wished she could p herself hard in her heart.


    Coincidentally, Tom found something new.


    "Boss, I found this in the crack of the sofa."


    It was a pearl coconut tree bracelet.

 Chapter 197 John Was Suspected

    Chapter 197 John Was Suspected


    Noah took the bracelet carefully and looked at it for a while. He found there were words carved on the


    bracelet.


    "Tom, fetch the magnifying ss from the car." They just finished working outside and didn''t go back to


    the police station. Many tools for investigation were in the police car.


    While waiting for Tom to take the magnifying ss, Nina also found some clues on the sofa.


    There was arge amount of stains on the sofa. Nina leaned over and smelled it. In addition to the


    bloody smell from Kristina''s body, there was also a smell of orange juice.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Then she turned her head to look at the fruit basket on the table. There was an apple that had not been


    peeled, and a cut orange, half of which was missing.


    Nina squatted down and found the other half of the orange at the foot of the table, which had been


    deformed and be a little dry. It was obvious that the orange juice was squeezed out identally.


    ording to these, Nina roughly guessed that there was a quarrel here at that time. One of them fell


    on the sofa, whose hand touched and squeezed the orange, and then the orange rolled to the table


    foot.


    "Look, here are traces of fighting. It seems that aunt was struggling here and was subdued by a person


    stronger than her." Nina pressed down the half orange on the sofa, and the half orange and the stains


    on the sofa were almost of the same size.


    Nina stood up and continued, "You can check the nearby surveince video to see who came herest


    night."


    Noah shook his head and said, "There is no monitor here. This is a private residence, a little far away


    from the bustling area. There is no monitor on the road nearby, and there is no monitor at home."


    Nina felt disappointed that things would be difficult without the surveince video.


    "Here''s the magnifying ss." Tom came in with a magnifying ss and handed it to Noah.


    Noah held the magnifying ss in his hand and he could read the words on the bracelet clearly. He


    read it slowly, "Dray htron ni ul."


    "Dray htron ni ul? What does it mean?" Tom frowned and was confused. "It''s not smooth at all. It''s


    better to reverse it."


    "Reverse?" Noah was wondering if he had made a mistake, so he read it from right to left, "Lu in the


    north yard."


    Nina was shocked.


    When she heard the two words "north yard", her face turned pale.


    The North Yard was the ce where she and John lived.


    Her family name was Lu.


    "Ninja, what''s wrong with you? Did you think of something?" Noticing that there was something wrong


    with her face, Noah asked with concern.


    Tom rubbed his chin and thought. Before Nina could answer, he said. "North yard. That''s where Mr.


    John lives. Everyone in LC City knows that his residence is called the North Yard. As for Lu, it is the


    surname of Miss Nina, isn''t it? Besides, it seems that Mr. John and Miss Nina are... Married."


    Tom sensed that something was wrong with the atmosphere and immediately shut up.


    Noah''s fingers became slightly cold, and the bracelet in his palm was even colder.


    ording to these words, the bracelet should not be Kristina''s. There was only one possibility. The


    murderer left the bracelet on the sofa carelessly.


    "Ninja..."


    "Let me have a look first." Nina took the magnifying ss and bracelet, stiffened.


    After careful observation, Nina found that the words carved on the bracelet indeed referred to her and


    John.


    Nina pursed her lips and kept her head clear. "Investigate who the owner of this bracelet is first."


    Noah took the bracelet and put it into the evidence bag. "Tom, ask someone to investigate the


    information about this bracelet immediately. At the same time, find the people who contacted my aunt


    and met her yesterday. After sorting out the information, go to the hospital to meet me."


    "Yes, sir." Tom took the order and left.


    Noah turned around and looked at Kristina. Only then did he notice that there were still two traces of


    tears on her face. Thinking that she had cried before her death, Noah''s eyes turned red again.


    Noah bent down and held her up. He said in a soft voice, "Auntie, don''t worry. I will find out who killed


    you and bring the murderer to justice. Then I will give you an borate funeral."


    Nina followed Noah to the hospital.


    The dead body of Kristina was pushed into a separate corpse room after being cleaned. It was


    unusually cold inside.


    Noah and Nina walked out of the hospital. Tom was waiting for them in the car.


    Noah sat on the driver''s seat, and Nina sat on the passenger''s seat. Tom was in the back seat. Beside


    him was a transparent file bag, which contained the information he had just found.


    Tom handed the copies of the documents to them.


    "I''ve made a thorough investigation. The shop assistant said that it was Mr. John who bought the


    bracelet. Mr. John specially asked the shop assistant to engrave the words, saying that it was a gift for


    someone he liked. I guess this is a gift Mr. John specially bought for Miss Nina."


    "What''s more, your aunt didn''t meet many people yesterday. She only met Miss Nina and Mr. John. I


    specially went to the Time Group and asked about it. An assistant said that your aunt had stayed in Mr.


    John''s office for about twenty minutes. After she came out, she was in a bad mood and ran into


    someone when she went downstairs."


    "I specially checked the surveince video to see where she went after leaving the Time Group. It


    showed that she drove directly back to the West Forest Street."


    Tom concluded directly, "ording to all the signs and evidence at present, Mr. John is the most


    suspected."


    Nina was reading the information in her hand and hearing Tom''s deduction. Everything was rted to


    John. All the evidence showed that John might be the murderer.


    Nina looked calm, but in fact, she was impetuous in her heart.


    She didn''t believe that it had anything to do with John, but the evidence was clear here.


    Besides, it was suspicious that John didn''t return homest night and that Nina couldn''t even get in


    touch with him.


    Until now, Nina received no reply from John.


    Nina''s mind was in a mess.


    She believed that it was impossible for John to do such a thing.


    Even if there was arge conflict between John and Kristina, John would not kill her directly.


    What he liked most was to y tricks behind others. It was his personality that he would bepetitive


    in business and would not do anything illegal.


    "John won''t do that." Nina looked at Noah firmly, hoping that he could believe her.


    A trace of sadness shed through Noah''s eyes. When it came to John, Nina always seemed to be


    emotional.


    "Miss Nina, Mr. John is your husband. You believe that he didn''t do anything wrong, but you are just


    being emotional. The one who died is Noah''s aunt, and he is not emotional at all. How can you..." Tom


    was a little angry.


    Noah immediately stopped Tom. "Tom, what Ninja said makes sense. She knows Mr. John better than


    anyone else."


    Tom shut up and lowered his eyes.


    Nina also knew that she shouldn''t be emotional, but there was bias in her heart.


    ''I''m sorry, Noah.''


    Her eyes were slightly red. In order to prove John''s innocence, she boasted about what she could do


    for the first time.


    "Please give me three days. I just need three days. In three days, I will definitely... I will find out the


    truth."

 Chapter 198 Nina Wants To Prove Him Innocent

    Chapter 198 Nina Wants To Prove Him Innocent


    Noah hesitated for a while and looked away. Looking at the peopleing and going in front of him, he


    closed his eyes and finally agreed.


    "Okay."


    "I will only give you three days. If you can''t prove Mr. John''s innocence three dayster, I will go to find


    Mr. John myself." Noah''s voice sounded a little helpless. The one who died was his aunt. His aunt


    loved him the most in the world. He was more anxious to find out the truth than anyone else.


    ''But Ninja is also the one Kristina likes.


    Three days, three days, is my greatest tolerance.''


    Nina was very grateful to Noah and bowed solemnly. "Thank you, Noah."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    In fact, she didn''t dare to think that she could solve the case in three days.


    But she had no choice. She had to find out the truth.


    She must... To clear up the suspicion of John.


    After getting Noah''s nod, the first thing Nina did was to contact John. She needed to know where John


    had beenst night, especially during the time from nine o''clock to half past nine.


    She called John several times and sent him several WeChat messages, but she couldn''t get in touch


    with him as she wished.


    Nina had to go back to North Yard to try her luck.


    When she returned to North Yard, it was noon. Helen had only prepared lunch for her, which meant that


    John didn''te back this noon.


    "Did Johne back this morning?" Nina asked anxiously.


    "No." Helen shook her head. She didn''t know that Mr. John didn''t go back to North Yardst night, but


    worried that Nina was hungry, so she took Nina to the table and said, "Mrs. Nina, it''s time for lunch. Mr.


    John may be busy today, so he can''te back to have lunch with you. You should eat more even you


    are alone."


    With something on her mind, Nina was not in the mood to eat at all. She continued to ask, "Helen, did


    hee backst night?"


    "Mr. John is back. He just sat there for a few minutes and then went out again." Last night, when John


    came back, Helen happened to see him. She didn''te up to him because he let Amy and Lena to


    him.


    "He came backst night? what time? What time was itst night? " Nina remembered that when she


    came back, there was no one in the hall, and John was not in the study or bedroom.


    Besides, she stayed on the sofa for the whole night, and John didn''te back.


    Helen answered truthfully, "About eight o''clock in the evening. He went out a few minutes after he


    came back."


    "He went out at about eight o''clock. Where would he go?" Nina asked thoughtfully, "Helen, do you


    know where he went after he leftst night?"


    "I don''t know. Mrs. Nina, if you want to know, you can ask Mr. John. He will definitely tell you." Helen


    smiled happily, but Nina''s face gradually turned pale.


    He went out at about eight o''clock. It took him more than half an hour to get to West Forest Street from


    here.


    ''No, it''s impossible.''


    Nina felt that she was woolgathering. She shook her head, shook off this unrealistic idea, and turned


    around to go out.


    She could directly ask John about this.


    He was not in North Yard. He was probably in thepany.


    "Mrs. Nina, don''t you have the meal?" Helen was cleaning up the garbage in the trash can and was


    about to take it out and throw it out.


    Mr. John was a clean man. There was a rule in North Yard that they had to clean up the trash can at


    noon and at night every day.


    Helen caught up with Nina in a hurry and knocked over the trash can by ident. But Helen had no


    time to care about it.


    A pink square jewelry box fell out and rolled to the side of the carpet.


    "Mrs. Nina, you must eat on time, or Mr. John will punish us if he knows that. For the sake of me, who


    is more than 40 years old, you should have lunch first." Helen pulled her back and continued, "Mrs.


    Nina, even if you miss Mr. John, you have to eat. Only when you are full can you have more strength to


    miss him, don''t you think so?"


    All of a sudden, Nina was amused by Helen''s words. Her tensed nerves rxed a lot. She thought


    what Helen said was reasonable. It wouldn''t bete to see him after lunch.


    After taking a few steps, Nina caught a glimpse of the pink box on the ground. The logo on it made her


    feel familiar.


    It seemed that the pearl coconut tree bracelet also had the same brand logo.


    "Helen, wait!" Nina stopped and asked Helen to let go of her hand. Nina squatted forward and picked


    up the box. When she clearly saw the logo, she frowned.


    Her nerves, which had just been a little rxed, tensed up.


    Seeing that it was a box rolling out of the trash can, Helen immediately walked over to help up the


    squatting Nina. "Mrs. Nina, this is trash. Why do you pick it up?"


    "Helen, who threw this box?" Nina took the box and looked at. When she opened it, she saw a circr


    outline of the bracelet. There was nothing in it.


    Helen was a little surprised, "Mrs. Nina, isn''t this your jewelry box?"


    Nina shook her head. "It''s not mine. I''ve never bought a bracelet. "


    "There are only two people in North Yard, Mrs. Nina and Mr. John. Since it''s not yours, then Mr. John


    bought it for you. Now that the box was empty, what else could it do? Mrs. Nina, let me throw it away. "


    Helen was about to reach for it, but Nina turned sideways slightly, not letting Helen get it. She asked,


    "Helen, do you know when he threw it?"


    This was the box containing that bracelet.


    The bracelet appeared in Kristina''s house and the empty box of the bracelet appeared in the trash can


    of North Yard.


    Just as Helen said, the only person who could produce trash in North Yard was Nina and John.


    It was either her or John.


    Nina was a little nervous and urgently needed Helen''s answer, which was of great importance to Nina.


    "Helen, think about it. When did John throw it into the trash can?"


    Helen waved her hand with a smile, "I don''t have to think about it. I clean up the trash can at 12 o''clock


    at noon every day, and at seven o''clock every night. I didn''t see this box when I cleaned itst night. It


    must be Mr. John who gave you the braceletst night and threw the box into the trash can."


    Nina''s breath stopped, so the box didn''t show up in the trash can until after seven o''clockst night.


    ''Is it really him?


    No, no, no, it couldn''t be. It couldn''t be.


    There must be something wrong.''


    Nina blinked her eyes and took two deep breaths. She must calm down and straighten out her messy


    thoughts.


    Last night, John came back at eight o''clock. He went out a few minutester and never came back.


    Then this box was thrown into the trash can at about eight o''clock.


    Even if Kristina''s death time was increased, it was between nine o''clock and ten o''clock. There was no


    need for John to throw the box first and then take the bracelet away.


    It didn''t make sense.


    "Mrs. Nina, what''s wrong?" Noticing that she was absent-minded, Helen looked at her with concern,


    "Mrs. Nina, are you not feeling well?"


    Immersed in her own thoughts, Nina didn''t hear Helen''s voice, nor did she answer.


    Helen mistakenly thought that Nina was really not feeling well, and her expression became nervous.


    "Oh my God, Mrs. Nina, what''s wrong with you? No, I have to call Mr. John and ask him to bring the


    doctor back to check you. "


    As soon as Nina heard the name of John, she reacted quickly.


    "Helen, can you get in touch with John?" Nina couldn''t get in touch with him since yesterday.


    ''Couldn''t Mrs. Nina get in touch with Mr. John?


    How could it be possible? Mr. John wanted to stick to Mrs. Nina every day.


    Oh my God! Mrs. Nina must be insane because of her illness.''


    Helen was worried and hurried to make a phone call. "Mr. John, Mrs. Nina is sick. She is seriously


    sick..."


    Nina quickly stepped forward, grabbed the phone, and asked anxiously, "John, where are you? I''m


    going to see you. "


    There was no response from the phone for a long time. Nina thought there was something wrong with


    the signal, "Hello? Can you hear me? "


    When the voice came again, it was reced by another person. "Mrs. Nina, Mr. John is busy."


    Then he hung up the phone.


    When Nina called John again, his phone was powered off.

 Chapter 199 Misunderstanding

    Chapter 199 Misunderstanding


    When she couldn''t get through to John again, Nina''s heart was falling to the ground, and an


    inexplicable sense of loss was lingering in her heart.


    Her chest was suddenly blocked.


    "Madam, what''s wrong?" Only then did Helen notice that Nina looked a little haggard. She quickly


    reached out her hand to feel Nina''s forehead. The temperature of Nina was not unusual, so Helen was


    a little relieved.


    Nina forced a smile and said, "Helen, I''m fine. He is just a little busy. "


    Thest sentence of Nina was actually tofort herself.


    However, the warm sunshine outside the window could not disperse the dark clouds surrounding Nina.


    Nina didn''t know what had happened, so John could ignore her and find an excuse to not see her.


    Kristina''s death and John''s indifference to Nina seemed to have happened sincest night.


    What exactly happenedst night was like a huge fog. She couldn''t peel it off anyway and couldn''t see


    a way out.


    What should she do?


    The two things kept intertwining, making Nina have a mixed feeling. She always looked absent-minded


    when eating.


    At this time, Nina could only turn to her teacher for help.


    Nina called Professor Gu and objectively described what had happened fromst night to this morning.


    She deliberately ignored the name of Kristina, and finally said dejectedly, "Professor Gu, my mind is in


    a mess now. I tried to calm myself down, but I still couldn''t."


    Professor Gu said, "Don''t try to control your emotions. The more you control your emotions, the tighter


    it will hold you. In the end, you can only control your emotions. You have to learn to negotiate with it


    and restrain each other. Do you still remember Ellis'' ABC Theory of Emotion? What affects us is not the


    event itself, but our opinions about the event. "


    "Thank you, Professor Gu. I see." In fact, Nina was still in a bad mood.


    In the end, she had to take a shower in the bathroom and lie on the bed with her eyes closed. All the


    things that had happened fromst night shed through her mind quickly, and every one of them


    appeared in her mind.


    She didn''t fall asleep until she sorted out her thoughts.


    Two hourster, the rm clock rang on time. Nina opened her eyes. Her amber eyes were bright and


    sharp.


    First of all, find the proof of absence of John.


    Then she went to No. 4 West Forest Street. There must be some new findings.


    In the face of the sudden death of Kristina this morning, both Nina and Noah were in a state of


    unconsciousness. Affected by their emotions, they could not really calm down to make a judgment, and


    there would be some clues missing.


    ''If you don''t want others to know, you should do nothing. If something happened, there must be some


    clues left.''


    It was true that Nina''s heart was biased towards John.


    However, Nina was still rational. She knew how wise John was. Whoever he wanted to deal with, he


    would definitely not be so stupid to make a move himself, lest he would get into trouble.


    "John. I have something important to ask you. Wait for me in the office." Nina opened WeChat and sent


    a voice message to John. Her voice sounded calm, but in fact, she was tough.


    She knew he would hear the message.


    Indeed, John had heard it. He put the phone on his right hand and clicked on a voice message from


    time to time.


    "John, when will youe back tonight? I''m so sleepy. "


    This was the voice sent by Nina yesterday morning at one or two o''clock. John didn''t know how many


    times he had heard it.


    Countless.


    Fromst night till now, there were countless times.


    Nina''s sleepy voice was soft, like azy kitten with a little grievance. It sounded pitiful.


    Every time, when John clicked on this voice message, he would always bite his lips tightly, and his


    deep eyes shed with a little tenderness. Thinking that Nina might be Adrian''s people, his eyes


    shed with a lot coldness.


    Last night, John had investigated the rtionship between Nina and Albert. The first person that Nina


    knew in LD University was Albert. At first, the two of them only greeted each other asionally, but


    the gossip gradually disappeared, and the two of them became good friends.


    The right kind of friendship was the most subtle.


    As John found more and more suspicious points, he had to suspect that Nina was a spy buried by his


    side by Albert.


    Last night, John swallowed up one billion dors in one breath of Song Group. Albert might be so busy


    now.


    But at this time, Nina said she wanted to see him.


    ''Coincidence? Or is Albert anxious?''


    John let go of his phone and rubbed his aching eyebrows. It was indeed a headache matter.


    The person he liked was indeed a little liar.


    "Richard, send someone to follow Nina secretly."


    "Yes, Mr. John." At the same time, Richard was also in the office of John, maintaining a distance of


    three meters from John. Only after John went out would Richard shorten the distance and protect John


    as a bodyguard.


    Richard immediately contacted Lena.


    As soon as Nina walked out of North Yard, Lena followed her out.


    Amy and Lena were trained by Richard himself, and they were the best guards of the Shi family. They


    were in the top three of theprehensive fighting ability, and their anti-reconnaissance ability was not


    at the top level, but also outstanding.


    At first, Lena could only follow Nina from a distance, and then she was monitored at a close distance.


    The two cars were less than four meters away, and Nina did not notice it at all.


    Nina drove all the way to Time Group.


    It was not the first time that she hade to the CEO''s office.


    Since Henry was not here today, John asked Henry to help him deal with some troubles of Adrian.


    Only the assistant was there, burying herself in the work. Hearing the footsteps, she stood up


    reflexively and looked up at the personing towards her. "Mrs. Nina? Are you here for Mr. John? "


    "Is he in the office?" Nina approached the assistant and inadvertently saw a photo in her open drawer.


    It had been many years, and the print on it was a little blurry. The word of orphanage could be seen


    clearly.


    Nina was stunned. She didn''t expect that the assistant was an orphan.


    The assistant looked smart and lively. She must have met someone who help her and she could


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    develop such a good character.


    There was something more important at the moment, and Nina only took a quick nce at it.


    Before the assistant answered, Nina knocked on the door and went in.


    At that time, John was sitting on a chair, lowering his head to deal with his work. The documents on the


    left and right were piled up like mountains.


    Sometimes he was serious, and sometimes he frowned.


    Had he been working here all the time?


    Was he busy with his workst night?


    In her heart, Nina began to find evidence for his absence.


    It was no use that she believed John, but that she needed a witness or evidence to prove his


    innocence.


    "John, have you had lunch today?" Nina was worried that he would be so busy that he forgot to eat.


    In the past half a month, John would go back to North Yard to have lunch and dinner with her on time at


    noon and at night every day.


    Not today. Helen also said he had something to deal with.


    When John heard the door open, he knew it was her from the footsteps, but he pretended not to hear.


    Now that he heard her concern, John''s hand which held the pen moved, and his deep eyes became


    more obscure.


    She didn''t inquire about the news, but expressed her concern first.


    It had to be said that Nina was a spy with good psychological quality.

 Chapter 200 Identify Her As A Spy

    Chapter 200 Identify Her As A Spy


    Nina didn''t hear any answer, and she became more and more confused about John.


    She didn''t like to guess the minds of people around her. If she did something wrong, he could tell her


    directly.


    She was willing to change for the one she cared about.


    If it weren''t for the person she cared about, then the other party could only ovee it by themselves.


    The person who Nina cared about was John who brought her from a single rhythm of life to a new field.


    Nina tasted the beauty that she had someone liked her, and the beauty that she was deeply attached to


    John.


    "John, when did I make you angry?" Nina rarely put down her attitude. She was willing to do so in this


    situation.


    Because she needed to know where John went yesterday, so that she could prove his innocence.


    If there was a gap between the two people, they would not speak the truth.


    Therefore, Nina had to know the reason why John suddenly became indifferent to her.


    The hand of John holding the pen paused again. After ten seconds, he finally looked up at Nina in front


    of him.


    Her ck hair fell down like a waterfall, revealing a delicate face. Her amber eyes were full of spiritual


    energy, and she carefully probed, as if she was afraid that he would be angry.


    She put on a light make-up and the lipstick color was the one he had thought was good. Her clothes


    and trousers were casual, without showing her arms or legs.


    This was the most satisfactory dress he thought for her.


    His little girl could only be seen by him.


    If it was in the past, John would be very happy. His little girl were very obedient. She didn''t wear the


    dress after jerry built. They either couldn''t cover her arms or legs.


    But today was different.


    As soon as something happened to Song''s Group, Nina appeared. She not only cared about whether


    he had eaten on time, but also appeared here in his favorite clothes.


    ''My little girl, do you want to please me?


    What do you want from ttering me?


    Do you get any news from me for Albert?


    Huh...'' With a sneer on the corner of John''s mouth, he decided to countermine with her and he waved


    at her and said slowly, "Come here."


    Every time Nina saw him waving at her with a symbolic action and heard his deep voice, she couldn''t


    help but follow his words and step forward.


    "Sit here." At this time, John moved his chair back and patted his legs, indicating her to sit on his legs.


    ''What''s wrong with John today?''


    Nina felt that there was something wrong with him. His voice was a little cold, but his actions were what


    he often did to her.


    John liked to wave his hand at her, like her sitting on hisps, and then holding her in his arms, and


    then doing other things.


    At that time, he always had a gentle smile on his face.


    He looked like an emotionless machine now, giving orders to her.


    "No." Nina refused. She didn''t like today''s John. There was coldness, alienation, and even a trace of


    frivolity in his voice.


    Nina took a step back and said, "I''m here to ask you something. Where did you go after you left North


    Yard at eight o''clockst night? "


    A cold light shed in John''s eyes and his face darkened.


    She even stopped pretending.


    Last night, he swallowed Albert''s one billion dors, and today she came to me him.


    She really didn''t take him seriously.


    "I don''t know." John''s voice was very cold. Then he moved his chair back to the table and didn''t look at


    Nina anymore.


    "You don''t know?" Nina didn''t believe what John said at all. Didn''t he know where he had been?


    What was wrong with John?


    Could a person change so easily? People would change overnight unless they were greatly shocked


    and stimted.


    ''Did he...


    No, he wouldn''t.''


    Nina immediately shook off the thoughts in her mind, pursed her lips, walked to his side, and squatted


    down. Subconsciously, it was equivalent to showing weakness.


    Her small hand climbed onto John''s arm and looked up at him. Her eyes were innocent and expectant.


    She said softly, "John. If I did anything wrong, tell me and I can correct it."


    Through the shirt, John could feel the girl''s temperature on his arm, as if it was covered with ayer of


    sunshine, which flowed slowly. Her hand was very soft. She gently put it on his arm, and her fingers


    would shake from time to time, which would make his arms a little trembling and numb.


    This feeling made John miss very much.


    He had been missing the feeling that Nina slept in his arms the whole night.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    At this moment, John''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Now I need you to tell me where you went and who was with you after you left North Yardst night.


    It''s very important to me." Nina continued, her eyes burning with sincerity.


    ''John, you must tell me, so that I can find your alibi and prove your innocence.


    In this way, I can investigate the cause of Kristina''s death without any distraction.''


    John''s moved heart was as hard as iron. The little girl was so stubborn that she wanted to inquire about


    the news for Albert.


    The situation in LC City was veryplicated. The three families, the Ye family, the Shi family and the


    Song family, had always been in tripartite confrontation to maintain such a prosperity. At present, this


    bnce could not be broken, and they could not openly break up.


    Therefore, the one billion John swallowed up yesterday was not in the name of Time Group, but in the


    name of a foreign partner of John.


    Albert must have found out that it had something to do with John, so Albert asked his little girl to


    confirm it.


    As long as John thought that the person he liked was a spy sent by Albert, John''s eyes were cold and


    frightening, and he was full of anger, as if a bomb was ced in his heart, and as long as the wire was


    pulled off, it would explode.


    It seemed that only Nina could make him so angry.


    "Important? How important is it? " John lowered his head and looked down at the girl squatting down.


    He stretched out his hand and lifted her up, cing her on the table.


    Crack...


    In an instant, all the documents were overturned and fell on the ground, emitting a muffled groan as if


    someone was injured.


    John suddenly stood up and pped hard on the tables on both sides of Nina. His cold and sharp face


    approached Nina and asked, "The most important thing for you is to find out where I wentst night?


    Then you can go back and tell him, right? "


    John gritted his teeth and said the sentences coldly.


    How could John know?


    Noah blocked the news of Kristina''s death. How did John know that I came to inquire about his


    whereaboutsst night so as to prove his innocent to Noah?


    The cold feeling from the table and the angry words from John made the office''s temperature drop to


    freezing point.


    However, because John had knew this matter, Nina opened her eyes wide in horror.


    Her expression confirmed the guess in John''s heart, and he was more sure that Nina came to him for


    Albert to inquire about the news.


    Guessing and seeing these with his own eyes were two different kinds of feelings for John. Thetter


    could hurt his eyes and even his hearts.


    "Nina, I really underestimated you." John sneered and he had an eye contact with Richard.


    With a wave of Richard''s hand, Nina only felt a numbness in the back of her neck and dizziness.


    "You..." Nina looked at the man in front of her in disbelief.


    Before she finished her words, she fainted.


    At this time, John steadily caught Nina and didn''t let her fall back. He personally held her and left,


    returning to North Yard.


    Even if she was a spy sent by Albert, she was his woman now.


    Even if she need to be tie up, John had to tie her up in North Yard.

 Chapter 201 Tit For Tat

    Chapter 201 Tit For Tat


    As soon as the ck Maybach stopped at the gate of North Yard, Nina moved her fingers, showing that


    she was about to wake up.


    John frowned slightly. If she woke up at this time, they would definitely fight fiercely. He was afraid that


    it would be difficult to deal with her.


    He carried her on his shoulder and walked inside quickly.


    Nina was about to open her eyes slightly, but when she was carried on his shoulder by John, she


    lowered her head and shook her head two times until she felt that she was surrounded by stars.


    She fainted again.


    "Mr. John and Mrs. Nina, why are you back?" Helen asked in confusion. When she saw that Nina was


    carried in by John like carrying a sack, Helen became surprised. "Mr. John, did Mrs. Nina drink or


    offend you?"


    When Mr. John and Mrs. Nina got along well with each other, Mrs. Nina always was held by Mr. John in


    his arms.


    But there were only two possibilities for Mr. John to carry Nina back. One was that Mrs. Nina was


    drunk, and the other was that Mrs. Nina made Mr. John angry.


    ''Nina wanted to be with another man.'' Helen thought.


    John snorted in his heart.


    Even if Nina was the spy that Albert had nted beside him, she was still his woman, his legal wife.


    It was impossible for her to help Albert.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    John carried Nina directly to the master bedroom and put her on the bed. He stared at the sleeping


    Nina, with cunning in his deep eyes like a fox.


    "Richard, send someone to guard North Yard. Helen, take away all the electronic devices and


    Richard calmly began to make his n.


    Helen looked at Nina worriedly, "Yes."


    Mrs. Nina really pissed Mr. John off this time. Judging from the situation, it seemed that not only was


    Mrs. Nina forbidden and to reflect on herself in the bedroom, but also she had been seriously guarded


    by someone.


    Helen sighed in her heart and began to move all the electronic equipment away in the bedroom.


    "Okay, Mr. John."


    "Okay." John sat on the edge of the bed and covered Nina with the quilt. He saw her curled eyshes


    moving two times.


    It seemed that she was fine and would wake upter.


    John stood up and walked out. He locked the door and went downstairs.


    There were three people standing side by side in the hall, including Richard, Amy, Lena and Helen also


    came to them.


    Waiting for Mr. John''s instructions.


    At this moment, Johnzily and elegantly leaned against the sofa, with his long leg on the other leg


    wantonly. He picked up a cigarette between his fingers, and with a click, a dark green light rose. He lit


    the cigarette between his fingers and took a drag on the cigarette and blew out a stream of smoke.


    "Mr. John, ten people have been transferred here, including me and Amy and Lena. There are thirteen


    people in total. Please give me your order," Said Richard.


    John said in a cold voice, "Amy and Lena take two groups of people to guard every ce of North


    Yard. Not only should we prevent her from escaping, but also a fly is not allowed to fly out."


    "Yes, boss." The three of them said in one voice.


    With the nodding of Richard, Amy and Lena left the hall first, while Richard stood still. His task was to


    protect Mr. John.


    John shook the ash with his slender fingers. The crystal ashtray, which had not been used for a long


    time, finally received the ash.


    "Helen, serve meals three times a day on time. Don''t let Mrs. Nina out." John added, "If you can''t stand


    her begging and let her out, you won''t have to stay in North Yard anymore."


    Although Helen was from North Yard, she liked Nina very much. John was very clear about this point.


    Helen was easy to be softhearted. As long as Nina acted, she could deceive Helen to let her go.


    "Yes, Mr. John." Helen nodded respectfully. As soon as she had an idea that was killed by Mr. John.


    "Okay." John gave Helen a warning look and was a little satisfied.


    John thought that Helen didn''t dare to let Nina go without permission.


    At this time, Nine popped out from nowhere, ran to the front of John, shook its tail, and then turned its


    head to look at the second floor.


    Seeing this, Helen asked, "Mr. John, can Nine go to the bedroom to apany Mrs. Nina?"


    "There is no electronic equipment in the bedroom now. If Mrs. Nina stays inside, she will definitely feel


    bored. Why don''t you let Nine apany her, in case she gets bored?"


    "No," John refused coldly.


    He just wanted to temper Nina''s will and let her think clearly whether to help Albert or to be his wife


    obediently.


    This was thest chance John gave her.


    As long as she didn''t run away, he would let her out when he almost finished dealing with Albert.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    John had arranged everything. After he finished smoking, he threw the cigarette butt into the ashtray


    and suddenly stood up.


    He was going back to Time Group.


    As soon as he walked to the stone road in the garden, Richard asked, "Mr. John, since you have


    confirmed that Mrs. Nina is Albert''s spy, why do you still keep her in North Yard?"


    John said calmly, "She is my wife that I have already announced to the world."


    Richard had to ensure Mr. John''s safety. He had to say, "Mr. John, you can let her go. You don''t have to


    keep her by you side. Otherwise, you will have endless trouble in the future."


    All of a sudden, a faint smile appeared on the corners of John''s mouth, and his eyes shed across


    shrewdness.


    Then John changed the subject and asked, "In terms of financial resources and powerful, who is


    better? Me or Albert?"


    Richard said, "Mr. John wins."


    John continued to asked, "What about our faces?"


    John knew that Nina not only loved his face, but also his body.


    Richard was stunned. He didn''t understand why Mr. John suddenly asked such a question, but he still


    answered truthfully, "Mr. John wins."


    John smiled and pointed at his own head and asked, "What about here?"


    Richard, who had never criticized his boss in his heart, couldn''t help thinking, ''Mr. John, are you being


    narcissistic again?''


    But no one in LC City could match Mr. John in terms of intelligence quotient.


    "Of course, Mr. John is better."


    The smile at the corners of John''s mouth gradually faded, and his sharp eyes, which were as sharp as


    eagles, were intimidating.


    "As the well-known Mr. John, can''t I instigate a female spy to rebel?"


    John looked sideways slightly. His cold eyes shot over, emitting a faint cold light.


    Only then did Richard know what was on Mr. John''s mind. Richard felt it incredible.


    In the past, when Mr. John caught any spy, he would punish the person severely. Sometimes, the


    person would lose his arms or legs, and sometimes, he would felt that lived was no better than to die.


    However, when Mr. John caught the spy this time, Richard thought Mr. John would torture Nina, but he


    didn''t expect that Mr. John just locked her in the bedroom and sent three meals a day to her, just to


    instigate his wife to rebel?


    All of a sudden, Richard thought of the warning that Henry whispered in his ear before Henry left.


    "After all, Nina is Mr. John''s wife."


    It was not until now that Richard realized that Henry was asking him not to deliberately aim at Nina. Mr.


    John had a deep feeling for Nina.


    After figuring it out, Richard immediately followed Mr. John. The two of them got in the car and left


    North Yard.


    As soon as the sound of the engine rang, the sleeping Nina on the bed slowly opened her eyes.


    Immediately, the scene that John made Richard hit her and her fainted appeared in her mind. Her


    instantly became sober and sat up. She looked around and found the whole room familiar. Then she


    rxed her vignce.


    "John, you actually let someone knock me out!" Nina was furious. She moved her neck by ident and


    felt a pain.


    Nina stretched out her hand and rubbed the back of her neck. She frowned andined, "Ouch...


    Richard hit me so hard. "


    Nina thought that she was pressed for time, so she couldn''t cry out for pain anymore. She got out of


    bed and walked towards the door.


    Nina reached out and twisted the doorknob, but she found that she couldn''t open it. She tried several


    times, but it was the same.


    The door was locked from outside.

 Chapter 202 Imprisonment

    Chapter 202 Imprisonment


    Nina''s mouth slightly opened and her pupils shrank. "What''s going on? Why is the door locked from


    outside? "


    Bang! Bang! Bang


    Nina knocked on the door with all her strength and at the same time she shouted for help, "Helen,


    Helen, I was locked in the bedroom by ident. Open the door for me!"


    Bang! Bang! Bang... Nina patted the door two more times heavily, and then put her ear against the door


    to listen to the sound outside.


    Sure enough, footsteps came.


    Helen stood outside the door and said, "Mrs. Nina, you''re awake? Are you hungry now? Do you need


    anything to eat? Or do you want some fruits? I can bring them to you. "


    "No. open the door for me. I have something urgent to deal with." Nina shouted at Helen outside the


    door. All Nina could think about was to ask whether John had anything to do with Kristina''s death.


    ording to John''s reaction in the office, he knew that Kristina was dead and that she was


    investigating it.


    The reason why he knocked her out was mostly to prevent her from continuing the investigation.


    The more Nina thought about it, the more she wanted to find out the truth.


    She believed that John was not the murderer. He must have other reasons for doing so.


    "Helen, open the door. I have something to tell John." Nina twisted the doorknob a few more times, but


    the door still couldn''t be opened.


    Helen, who was standing outside the door, looked embarrassed. "Mrs. Nina, Mr. John has ordered that


    you are not allowed to leave the bedroom for half a step, and he also sent more guards to guard North


    Yard. Now there are bodyguards guarding North Yard everywhere. I can''t let you out."


    "What?" With a stunned look on her face, Nina stopped twisting the doorknob and her face turned pale.


    "Is he going to imprison me?"


    "Bah, bah, bah, what are you talking about, Mrs. Nina? How could Mr. John imprison you? He just


    doesn''t allow you to go out of North Yard for the time being. I guess he will let you out after a period of


    time. If you need anything, just tell me and I''ll bring it to you. "


    Nina stood still, bbergasted.


    She was stunned for half a minute before she came to her senses.


    She immediately turned around and walked to the window. She opened the curtain and looked out


    through the window. There was indeed a bodyguard standing everywhere, and their eyes were as


    sharp as aser gun, shooting around.


    As long as there was a little movement, someone woulde forward to check.


    This scene startled Nina. She was filled with anger and clenched her fists.


    ''If she is not imprisoned, what is this?''


    Raising her head, Nina walked to the door, kept knocking on it and said angrily, "Open the door, open


    the door for me. I want to see John. Why did he imprison me without saying anything? I want to see


    him. "


    Her anger filled her chest. "If you don''t open the door, don''t me me for smashing it."


    Then she kicked the door.


    Boom...


    A pain came from the tip of her feet, and Nina was petrified. She raised her left hand to support her


    forehead, and the pain was so great that made her grit her teeth. Her fingers gradually tightened her


    fists, and her knuckles began to crack.


    The voice of her knuckles sounded painful. Although the pain on her toes and instep couldn''t be heard,


    it was much more painful than her knuckles'' pain.


    ''Anxious!


    I am too anxious!


    I''m so stupid.''


    "Ouch..." Nina took a deep breath and pursed her lips tightly. She closed her eyes and breathed slowly,


    hoping to reduce the pain on her feet.


    Outside, Helen only heard a knock behind the door. Helen was a little scared. Mrs. Nina was not an


    ordinary girl.


    Nina would do whatever she said. She would beat the person up if she said so and she would smash


    the door if she said so.


    "Mrs. Nina, it''s not that I don''t want to let you out. It''s just that Mr. John has told me that if I let you out, I


    will be fired."


    This again, John was good at threatening.


    Nina gritted her teeth and said, "Then I want to see John. I want to talk to him in person."


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Nina. Mr. John said he wouldn''t see you recently. He won''t let you out no matter what


    you say. Mrs. Nina, you''d better be wronged for a while. When Mr. John asks me to open the door, you


    can leave the bedroom. "


    Nina sneered, "I don''t want to be wronged the most. Ask him to let me out immediately. I have


    something important to do."


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Nina. Mr. John has ordered..."


    "Okay, stop. I know." Nina didn''t want to listen any more, she couldn''t waste any time with Helen here.


    This was an order from John, and Helen could only obey it.


    "Well, Mrs. Nina, I''m leaving now."


    "Wait!" Suddenly, Nina thought of something that might be a reason for her to go out.


    "I''m still a student. I have sses every day. If you lock me here, what about my courses?"


    "Mrs. Nina, don''t worry. Mr. John had arranged everything well and asked for leave for you from the


    school."


    Nina was speechless...


    John did this on purpose.


    Nina was very unwilling. "Then I can''t always ask for leave. What about my final exam at the end of the


    semester?"


    "Mrs. Nina, don''t worry. Mr. John have thought of it for you. Mr. John said that with your intelligence,


    you only need to study for a week before the final exam and you would not fail."


    Nina clenched her fists. If John was here at the right time, she would definitely beat him to death.


    Gritting her teeth, Nina said, "My goal is not just that I won''t be suspended. I want to get high marks,


    points!"


    Helen added in a hurry, "Mr. John said that you wouldn''t fail in the exam and you would get high marks.


    He told you not to worry."


    Nina was speechless... ''Can you finish your words one time next time? !''


    A gust of nameless anger rose to Nina''s head. She didn''t want to hear a word anymore. "Helen, you


    can leave now."


    If Nina continued to listen, she might be pissed off.


    Since she could rely on no one, she had to rely on herself.


    Nina had lived in North Yard for more than a month, so she was very familiar with the terrain here.


    When it was dark, she would cut off their electric and escape in darkness.


    As a hacker, it was easy for Nina to cut off the electric and thework. As for escaping, she had an


    experience.


    Could North Yard of four thousand square meters be bigger than her castle of fifty thousand square


    meters? How could a mere dozen bodyguards beparable to thousands of guards in her own


    house?


    It was a piece of cake for her to escape.


    What she needed now was aputer, which was convenient for her to carry out her n.


    When Nina turned around, she found that herputer on the table was missing. She immediately


    touched her bag and even her phone was missing.


    Her voice was filled with anger. As long as she opened her mouth slightly, it would be like a volcanic


    eruption of anger.


    John had done everything he could to guard against her.


    Outside the window, the sun shone on Nina''s face. Her eyes reflected an angry and proud smile,


    intertwining on her face.


    ''Do you think you can make things difficult for me just like this?''


    Nina raised her left hand, pulled open her sleeve, and revealed her watch. It was her secret weapon.


    ''Do you think I can do nothing without a realputer?''


    John underestimated her.


    Since she made up her mind to leave here, the anger on Nina''s body gradually dissipated.


    In the whole afternoon, she observed the situation outside from different ces in the bedroom,


    roughly found out the position of the bodyguards, and judged their strength through their walking and


    appearance.


    As the night fell, Helen knocked at the door, opened a crack, stuffed the dinner in, and immediately


    closed the door.


    Nina put the three dishes and one soup on the table. She would carry the n well when she was full.


    Eight o''clock in the evening was the best time.


    Nina turned on the virtualputer. Nina destroyed the powerwork system of North Yard, and at


    the same time, North Yard''s stereo images appeared in her mind, Nina calcted the time and route of


    escape.


    Three minutester, the entire North Yard suddenly fell into endless darkness.


    North Yard was dark and blended into the night.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The noise came from outside. Apparently, it was a little messy because of the sudden power cut.


    "Now is the time." Nina''s lips curved slightly, and her smile was like a flower blooming at night. She was


    confident with a little coquettish.


    There was no way to trap her.

 Chapter 203 Escape

    Chapter 203 Escape


    "Why is the power off all of a sudden?" Amy''s voice sounded in the yard. She looked up at the direction


    of the second floor and said, "You guys, one go to the stairway of the second floor to guard, and the


    other go to the window of Mrs. Nina. You must guard it well."


    "Go and find some shlights. Take out your phones if you don''t have the shlight. Must guard North


    Yard well." "I''ll go and see what''s going on," Said Lena in a serious and dignified voice.


    Amy said, "I''ll contact Mr. John."


    In the dark North Yard, there were many people. The footsteps were a little messy. Some of them were


    approaching, while some were drifting away.


    In order to hide in the night, Nina specially chose ck clothes and trousers, which were more suitable


    for her to escape.


    Nina picked up the chair beside her and swung it towards the locked ss window from the outside...


    The broken ss instantly attracted the attention of the bodyguards who were downstairs.


    "There is a sound." The bodyguard under the window took half a step back, and the pieces of ss


    didn''t fall on him. He immediately waved at the bodyguards around.


    "What happened?" Immediately, two bodyguards ran over. Everyone guessed that Mrs. Nina was going


    to break the ss window and escape.


    The approaching footsteps didn''t make Nina feel anything wrong. Instead, she smiled, pped her


    hands and said, "How can I be so stupid to escape from here?"


    Nina deliberately smashed the ss here to attract the attention of the bodyguards around.


    She turned around in the dark and went into the bathroom.


    This afternoon, when she was investigating the advantageous terrain, she found that the window of the


    bathroom was locked from inside, and there was a pipe outside, which would be more convenient for


    her to climb down.


    Nina opened the window and jumped up hard. She grabbed the window sill with both hands and


    climbed up. She grabbed the window sill with the other hand and bent her waist, moving on the narrow


    window.


    She grabbed the pipe with both hands and slid down.


    Shended sessfully.


    As soon as her feet touched the ground, she stared at the green nts in front of her and rolled


    forward, hiding behind them.


    The bodyguard''s voice came to her ears, "It''s not a big deal. Mrs. Nina won''te down from here. We


    two stay here to guard. You''d better go back to your position as soon as possible."


    "Okay." The other bodyguard lit up the phone, nced around and returned to the area he was


    guarding.


    A cold light, like the moon light, swept over the top of Nina''s head. Under the light, a figure appeared,


    and Nina suddenly stopped breathing.


    In the blink of an eye, the light disappeared. Nina took a deep breath, and once again hid in the night.


    She paid attention to the surrounding situation, and dodged by taking advantage of the flowers, trees


    and the trash can on the path, following the route she had nned in her mind.


    There were bodyguards patrolling back and forth around North Yard. They walked steadily, and each of


    them was as cold as ice. The light of their shlights was like sweeping around, and every time Nina


    was almost caught off guard.


    The people under the leadership of John were much more powerful than the guards in her house. Each


    of them could withstand ten bodyguards in her house.


    She counted today, and there were at least ten bodyguards guarding, equivalent to one hundred


    people. Nina really didn''t dare to take it lightly.


    About more than 10 minutester, Nina was still in North Yard. Her messy hair on her forehead had


    been stained with sweat, and her face was wet. She was on high alert.


    This was not her sudden escape, but a nned one. But she had only thought of the n for two times


    in the afternoon. She knew the basic terrain of North Yard, but she hadn''t figured it out yet.


    In addition, these cautious bodyguards made it difficult for her to move a little. She nned to run away


    in eight minutes at thetest. After ten minutes, she didn''t even finish half of the escape route.


    ''Damn!


    John is not a simple person.


    I really don''t know how I offended him. He knocked me out and took me back without saying anything. I


    am trapped in the bedroom.''


    Nina felt the endless night. The first day was about to pass, and there were only two days left. If she


    couldn''t find out the truth, Noah would definitely take John away.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Nina once said that if Noah took over the family business and went into the business, John might not


    be such famous. The people in LC City would not only chase after Mr. John, but Mr. John and Noah.


    Both of them were strong. It was possible that the mature and steady Noah was better than John.


    "No, it''s toote. I have to escape as soon as possible." Nina believed that with the power of Amy and


    Lena, the power supply of North Yard would soon return to normal.


    She could only give it a try.


    Nina stood up carefully and ran away when the bodyguards not far away turned around. She dodged


    three or four bodyguards in a row.


    When she was about to get close to the wall of North Yard, the dark North Yard suddenly lit up.


    The electric of North Yard had been restored by Lena.


    The sudden light almost dazzled Nina''s eyes. From darkness to light, everyone''s eyes became


    ufortable, and they were in a trance.


    Nina pped her hands in her heart. She clenched her fists slightly. Her round nails pinched her palms.


    The back of her hands began to sweat.


    Because there was an uproar not far away.


    "Oh my God! Something bad happened! Mrs. Nina is missing!" Helen stood in front of the broken ss


    window and shouted outside.


    The bodyguards of the whole North Yard immediately panicked, and noisy footsteps approached from


    everywhere.


    Amy immediately informed Mr. John.


    "Look for her. Hurry up. It''s impossible for Mrs. Nina to escape from North Yard in more than 10


    minutes. Don''t let her go anywhere." Lena led the bodyguards, they began to search hard.


    It was just a nket search.


    In particr, Nine also started to take action, "Woof..."


    Nine had a sensitive nose and was most familiar with the smell of Nina.


    A dog''s barkpletely pulled back Nina''s thoughts. When her sight returned to clear, she saw a blue


    trash can not far away. It was at least the size of a car, which was the trash station of North Yard.


    Nina''s eyes shed.


    Without thinking too much, she stood up and ran to the trash can. She opened the lid and went into it.


    All kinds of sourness corroded Nina''s features and her face was contorted.


    "EW..." Nina covered her mouth and almost vomited. It was so smelly.


    However, it was this smell that eased the tension of Nina. No matter how sensitive Nine''s dog nose


    was and how familiar he was with Nina''s scent, she didn''t believe that Nine could tell her scent from so


    many stinks.


    If Nine could tell it in this way, Nina would ept the failure.


    At least Nine loved her for real.


    Unlike the jerk John, he had tried to lock her up.


    It was so quiet in the trash can that only her breath and the sound of flies could be heard. A few


    mosquito bites identally appeared on Nina''s hands.


    But she had no time to think about it. All she cared about was the people who were searching for her


    outside. She pricked up her ears to listen to what was happening outside.


    They had been looking for Nina so hard that they didn''t find any trace of her.


    When Nina heard the sound of looking for her gradually drift away, she felt a little relieved, but this relief


    did notst long.


    Then she heard the sudden stop of footsteps, and only a heavy sound of footsteps gradually


    approached, followed by a neat and respectful salute, "Mr. John."


    When she heard the two words "Mr. John", the blood all over Nina''s body froze.


    Judging from their voices, John was less than ten meters away from her.


    Why did Johne back so soon?

 Chapter 204 Take Her Back

    Chapter 204 Take Her Back


    John snapped, "Where is she?"


    "We haven''t found her yet," said Amy


    "Loser!" More than a dozen well-trained people couldn''t watch a little girl.


    Through the tiny gap, Nina saw that John was so angry. The people around didn''t dare to breathe, and


    everyone was nervous under John''s gaze.


    "How long has it been?" Richard asked.


    Lena answered, "More than 10 minutes. When the power was cut off in the North Yard, madam was


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    smashing the ss and ran away. "


    "Power cut?" Richard was confused. "Why is the power cut? The North Yard has a separate power


    supply system. There can''t be any problem, unless someone... "


    Suddenly, Richard seemed to think of something. He was slightly shocked. "Madam seems to be...... A


    hacker. "


    Then the reason for the power cut in the North Yard was found.


    John''s face even more darkened. Hadn''t he already taken away all the electronic devices?


    Why could she hack the power supply system?


    John looked at Helen with a sharp and cold eyes. "What happened?"


    Helen said with certainty, "Mr. John, I really don''t know what''s wrong. I''ve taken away all the electronic


    devices and put them in the storage room. You can go to check them, all the electronic devices were


    there."


    Helen wouldn''t lie to him.


    Then how did little girl make it?


    There was no time for John to think about this question. He just wanted to find Nina as soon as


    possible and take her back.


    There was only one exit in the North Yard. He asked the guards at the door, but they didn''t see


    anything unusual, and no one went out.


    She didn''t go out from there, so she could only climbed over the walls.


    There was only one way down the mountain. After receiving a phone call and on the way back, he had


    been paying attention to the side of the road, without noticing anything unusual.


    Besides, there was only ten minutes. She couldn''t escape from here.


    "She must be still there. Keep looking for her. Even if we turn the North Yard upside down, we must find


    her." John raised his voice and was already angry.


    "Yes." Everyone started to find again.


    Nina was so nervous. She was not a prisoner, why did John have to do so?


    She gritted her teeth and red at John.


    The man seemed to have sensed something. When he nced at the trash truck, he paused slightly.


    At this moment, Nina hiding in the trash can suddenly got goose bumps, as if the man''s sharp eyes


    could pierce through the trash can and see her.


    ''He couldn''t see me......''


    Nina murmured in her heart. Even if his eyes could see through people''s hearts, it was impossible for


    him to prate such a thick dustbin like aser ray.


    Besides, it was really smelly inside.


    Since John liked cleanliness so much, even if there was no rubbish in the dustbin, he would ask Helen


    to change it twice a day. How could he pay attention to the dirty and stinky dustbin?


    Unfortunately, John just stared at this dustbin.


    Although he cursed his subordinates, he also knew the ability of the guards of the Shi family. It was


    impossible for them not to find any trace of Nina.


    Unless she hid in a ce that everyone thought it was impossible to hide.


    How could an ordinary person hide in a dustbin?


    However, his little girl was not an ordinary person.


    "Where is Nine? Call Nine here. " John stared straight at the dustbin with his sharp eyes.


    Soon, Helen brought Nine here. John squatted down and touched Nine''s head. "Nine, go and find your


    mother."


    Bah...... ''I''m its sister.''


    Nina was dissatisfied with the call. She had always called herself sister in front of Nine. Only this


    shameless man would lie to Nine every time, saying that she was mother and he was father.


    "Woof..." Nine seemed to refuse andy on the ground, not moving at all.


    John''s face darkened again. Was it going to protect her again? "


    John was a little angry. Who was the master of the house?


    It was John who brought it here, but it didn''t listen to him at all.


    Nina breathed a sigh of relief and was grateful to Nine.


    It''s not in vain that she have always been nice to it. It could always help her at critical moments.


    Before she could take a breath, she heard the voice from John, "Nine, if you can''t find her again, she


    will leave you and run away."


    Nina was speechless. How could he lie to a dog?!


    Hearing this, Nine immediately stood up and ran towards the dustbin where Nina hid.


    "Woof, woof, woof..." Nine stopped in front of the dustbin and kept barking there. Then it looked back at


    John and jumped to open the lid of the dustbin.


    John looked there with a cold smile. He said, "I found her."


    "Open the dustbin." John walked over and stopped in front of the dustbin. Nina could only see his long


    and straight legs. She almost couldn''t breathe.


    Richard opened the dustbin.


    A rotten smell popped out and choked Richard.


    John raised his clenched fist and covered his nose. He fixed his eyes on the dirty little girl.


    John was angry and worried about her.


    In order to escape, she was willing to squat in such a smelly ce?


    With a cold expression, John ordered, "Come out."


    Swoosh ''You can''t find me without Nine.''


    Nina came out reluctantly, with a sour and stinky smell all over her body. The people around her


    subconsciously held their breath.


    Nine was excited. It didn''t mind the Nina''s dirty at all and kept rubbing against her.


    Nina wanted to scold it, but when she saw Nine rubbing its head against her hand, as if it was afraid


    that she would really leave it, Nina was softhearted.


    John raised his hand and said, "Bring madam back."


    "No, I can walk myself." When Nina walked forward, a hint of slyness shed through John''s eyes.


    How could shepromise so easily.


    John didn''t believe that she would listen to him at all. He gave Richard a look and asked him to follow


    her closely.


    He strode to catch up with her as well.


    Seeing that there was no chance to escape, Nina just jumped over, kicked away the bodyguards on the


    side, and ran away.


    When Nina was going to running away, Richard, Amy and Lena block the only way.


    "Madam, this way please."


    Nina pressed her lips tightly and gritted her teeth. Before she could throw out her fist, she felt her neck


    was tight.


    John grabbed her cor from the back, bent down and picked Nina up. He directly carried her on his


    shoulder and went back to the bedroom without saying anything.


    "John, let go of me!" No matter how Nina punched or kicked, John was as steady as a mountain.


    The more Nina resisted, the angrier John became. After throwing her on the bed, he ordered Amy and


    Lena, "Hold her. Bring her watch back. "


    John had noticed that the watch Nina was wearing was a high-tech watch.

 Chapter 205 Locked In For A Whole Day

    Chapter 205 Locked In For A Whole Day


    "What?" Nina''s eyes widened. This watch was her amulet, which could save her life at any time of


    danger. How could John take it off?


    "Don''t touch my watch. Let go of my watch."


    Both Amy and Lena were very skilled in martial arts and were astonishingly strong. No matter how hard


    Nina struggled, she was still pressed on the bed and couldn''t move, like a fish on a chopping block to


    be cut.


    When Richard was about to take Nina''s watch, John suddenly shouted, "Wait!"


    Tears welled up in Nina''s eyes. She felt d that her watch was saved.


    Unexpectedly, John said coldly, "I''ll take it myself."


    Seeing that John was reallying to take off the watch on her wrist, Nina became anxious. "John,


    let''s have a talk, okay? What did I do to make you angry? Why do you treat me in this way?"


    "No way." John took her watch and put it into his pocket, asking Amy and Lena to let go of Nina''s


    hands.


    Seeing John raise his hand, others left the room and closed the door.


    There were only John and Nina in the bedroom. Nina no longer struggled. Shey on the bed, with


    messy hair and a sour smell all over her body.


    John sat on the edge of the bed, as if he didn''t smell it. He looked at her slightly red wrist, frowning,


    with obscure eyes.


    The two of them remained silent. Then John went straight to the bathroom and filled the bathtub with


    warm water. He reached out his hand to feel the water temperature beforeing out.


    Hearing the sound of water, Nina couldn''t help but nce at the bathroom. When she saw Johne


    out, she immediately withdrew her sight and continued to stare at the ceiling.


    "Take a shower." John stood by the bed and looked down at Nina, whose face was dirty.


    It seemed that she was abandoned and hid in the trash can to find a ce to stay, making herself so


    dirty.


    Nina turned her head stubbornly and said, "No."


    As long as she was here and didn''t run away, John wouldn''t be angry.


    "If you don''t, I''ll help you." John bent down.


    Nina widened her eyes. She didn''t want his help at all.


    She rolled over to escape from John, but rolled onto the ground identally.


    She fell.


    It hurt. Lying on the ground, Nina whined and closed her eyes tightly. She was so unlucky today.


    She didn''t know what had happened to her recently. Both the people around her and she had an


    ident.


    "How are ..." John felt a little worried, but he stopped his words. He didn''t withdraw his hand until he


    saw that she got up herself and seemed to be fine.


    Nina held her waist. It seemed that her waist was hurt. She grimaced with pain and bent her body like


    an old woman.


    As soon as she turned her head, she saw a faint smile on John''s face. She felt that he was smiling at


    her.


    It was all his fault. How could he have the nerve tough?


    "Get out!" Nina stood up angrily and pointed at the door.


    He stared at her slender fingers for a while and felt that something was missing.


    "What are you looking at?" Nina withdrew her fingers and thought that he had cut someone''s arm. She


    swallowed and said timidly, "Are you going to cut my fingers?"


    She was afraid of losing her hands and feet.


    "No, I won''t do that." John warned her slowly, "Don''t think about running out to meet him. Stay at home


    these days. If you run away again, I will break your legs."


    At the thought of breaking her legs, Nina trembled.


    Seeing that she was finally a little scared, John sneered in a low voice. He decided to punish her for


    escaping tonight. He said, "You can only drink water in the next two days. Helen won''t bring you


    anything else."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he turned around and walked out, ignoring what Nina said.


    "Why do you do that to me?"


    "You can''t imprison me here. We are equal, equal!"


    When Nina saw that he turned a deaf ear to her and was about to go out of the room, she wanted to


    negotiate with him. "John, let''s have a talk, a serious talk. Don''t be so unreasonable, okay?"


    Unreasonable?


    John stopped and nced at her sideways. He didn''t believe what she said.


    He walked out and closed the door.


    The door was closed and locked. Nina knew that she couldn''t negotiate with John and that it would be


    even more difficult for her to escape.


    She had no choice but to go to the bathroom.


    The bathtub was filled with warm water, and there was an open medicine box beside it.


    Nina was stunned and looked at the clear warm water. At the top of the medicine box was a ster,


    which could eliminate swelling.


    When she raised her wrist, she found that it was a little red and swollen. Amy and Lena had held her


    wrist too hard.


    In fact, John was a nice man even though he appeared to be cool. He was arrogant, but sometimes he


    was also very careful.


    However, she didn''t understand why he stopped her from investigating the cause of Kristina''s death.


    Why did he refuse to tell her where he went yesterday?


    Did he know who the murderer was?


    She soaked in the bathtub and thought about these questions, but felt confused.


    She sank into the water and pondered what had happened.


    At this time, John was standing outside the door, lighting up cigarettes one after another. He threw


    them on the ground and trampled them with his shoes.


    He felt conflicted andplicated.


    In fact, the problem was not difficult to solve. As long as they opened the door and came straight to the


    point, they would find that things were different from what they had imagined.


    Nina was not a spy sent by Albert. John had never seen Kristina since yesterday afternoon.


    The two of them were not worried about the same thing at all.


    However, John didn''t like listening to others'' exnation. He didn''t want to hear Nina''s exnation. He


    was even afraid of it.


    As a powerful man, he was afraid of nobody except Nina.


    He was afraid that she would say something that would make him angry, and more afraid that she


    would lie to him, so he chose to prevent her from saying anything. It was not a bad thing to lock her in


    at home like this.


    After all, the North Yard was the home of the two of them.


    After he finished the cigarette, he threw it on the ground, stepped on it, turned around and walked into


    the next room.


    At night, he slept in the room next to Nina''s bedroom. During the day, he went to the study to deal with


    his business. He did not leave the North Yard.


    He lived a leisurely life, while Nina paced back and forth in the bedroom, anxious.


    Looking at the colorful evening glow, Nina frowned. She had been locked in for a whole day. There was


    only one day left for her to investigate Kristina''s death.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    This time, she had to find a way to get out of the North Yard.


    She had to go to No.4 West Forest Street.


    Nina stood by the window. The broken ss made her see the scenery outside the window more


    clearly. The night wind blew over her face, and the setting sun shone on her.


    She closed her eyes slightly and enjoyed the moment of peace.


    When she opened her eyes again, she had alreadye up with another idea.


    Since she couldn''t escape, she would make herself sent out of the North Yard fair and


    square.

 Chapter 206 Mr. John, Mrs. Nina said she was dying

    Chapter 206 Mr. John, Mrs. Nina said she was dying


    Nina turned around and went to the dressing table. She bent down to open the drawer and took out a


    brown bottle. There was still half bottle of purgative left in it.


    In fact, this was a kind of medicine that she usually prepared. It was used to promote the movement


    and digestion of the intestines and stomach when necessary. She had used it to make mischief to John


    before, but she didn''t expect that one day she would use it to make trouble for herself.


    But she couldn''t escape if she didn''t hit herself hard.


    Nina poured herself a ss of warm water and put three purgatives in it. Feeling that the three pills


    were not strong enough, she added three more pills into it.


    A total of six purgatives were put into the water and dissolved immediately.


    Her little hand held the ss tightly, poured it to her mouth and drank it up without hesitation.


    After she drank a ss of purgatives, there had a reaction soon.


    There was a grunt in her belly... Her belly kept grunting.


    Her stomach began to roll.


    Nina didn''t eat anything all day. She just drank water. The drug was strong. Not long after her stomach


    churned, she rushed to the bathroom.


    After squatting in the bathroom for half an hour, Nina''s legs were weak, her face was pale and


    bloodless, and her eyelids were drooping, looking dispirited.


    Nina looked at herself in the mirror, how miserable did she look like?


    Finally, she gave a bitter smile with satisfaction.


    Before she went to ask for help, Nina found herst lollipop with her weak body and put it into her


    pocket.


    This was her only food, and she put it on her body in case of need.


    Then she turned around and knocked on the door.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    "Open the door, open the door..." Nina knocked on the door weakly. She was so weak that she


    copsed to the ground along the door.


    She continued to knock on the door and shouted, "Open the door. I... I''m dying. Send me to the


    hospital."


    There were bodyguards guarding outside the bedroom. At first, they heard the knock on the door, but


    the two didn''t care. It was not until the sound was weak that they realized that something was wrong.


    "Something seems to have happened to Mrs. Nina. Let''s open the door and have a look."


    "Wait a minute. We''d better be careful. Go and report to Mr. John. I''ll open a crack of the door to have a


    look. What if Mrs. Nina ys some tricks? Let Mrs. Nina run away again. The two of us are going to be


    dead. "


    "What you said makes sense. I''ll report it to Mr. John."


    Leaning against the door, Nina heard the conversation between the two clearly. She couldn''t help but


    twitch the corners of her mouth.


    This man was quite vignt.


    She did want to escape, but it was true that she was not feeling well!


    The bodyguard gently opened the door, opened a crack, and looked inside, but did not find the figure of


    Nina.


    "I''m here." Nina reminded him. Her voice was weak and her body was unable to move.


    She was exhausted by the purgatives.


    At this moment, her belly was still surging, but she really had nothing left in her belly. She could just let


    it protest.


    "Mrs. Nina?" When the bodyguard saw the half leg protruding from the door, he opened the door wider


    and Nina was pushed down to the ground by the door.


    "¡­¡­ Friend, be careful. I''m dying. " Nina copsed to the ground, her hair covering half of her face,


    leaving her pale mouth moving.


    At first nce, it was a little scary.


    The bodyguard noticed that she didn''t look like she was pretending, so he immediately became


    nervous. "Mrs. Nina, what''s wrong with you?"


    Raising her hand like shaking a small white g, Nina said in a weak voice, "I''m dying."


    If the purgatives continued to torture her like this, she would lose half of her life even if she didn''t die.


    The bodyguard was startled. "Mrs. Nina, I''ll call Mr. John over right away."


    "What''s wrong?" At that time, John had alreadye over. The bodyguard immediately made way for


    him and conveyed the original words of Nina, "Mr. John, Mrs. Nina said she was dying."


    John didn''t believe it at all. Yesterday, she was still preparing to escape lively, but she was about to die


    in just one day?


    What tricks did his little girl y?


    His tall figure stood at the door, staring sharply at Nina who was curling up on the ground, as if he could


    see through her trick.


    John said calmly, "Dying? In other words, you are still alive. "


    Lying on the ground, Nina was speechless...


    "There is only one breath left." Nina raised her hand to remove the hair that covered her face, so that


    John could see clearly her pale face and she indeed got sick.


    She didn''t pretend at all.


    Her pale and bloodless face was reflected in the man''s ck eyes, and the sound of Nina''s trembling


    echoed in his ears, as if there was really only thest breath of her left.


    At this moment, John''s eyes immediately became deep, followed by nervousness. He walked up to her


    and held her in his arms. "What''s wrong with you?"


    With a warm chest against her, Nina was a little proud in her heart. However, this warm embrace that


    had warmed her countless times failed to relieve her pain today.


    Nina''s face turned paler and paler, as if there were a big war in her belly.


    She used all her strength to clench his big hand and begged him pitifully, "John, send me to the


    hospital."


    "Okay, we will immediately..." When John was about to pick Nina up, something urred to him.


    It might be a trick of his little girl.


    If he sent her to the hospital, she would probably run away halfway.


    Then John withdrew his big hand and looked at her pale face. He didn''t know if it was the effect of


    makeup.


    It was not the first or second time that his little girl studied makeup techniques. Adrian had ever told him


    about the powerful makeup techniques.


    "Make it clear. What''s wrong with you?"


    Nina was speechless. Nina''s heart jolted. Her face was as pale as paper, and no matter how pale she


    was now, John couldn''t see it.


    Nina''s brain began to rapidly revolve. She couldn''t lie casually. John''s eyes were used to see through


    people''s hearts.


    "I haven''t eaten anything for the whole day. I was so hungry that I felt dizzy. I ate the purgatives as the


    food by ident." Nina pouted and looked at him pitifully.


    Sixty percent of her words was truth and forty percent of her words depended on her acting skills.


    "Purgative?" John frowned.


    He didn''t seem to believe it.


    Nina had no choice but to say, "It''s the purgative that was used to y trick on you. At that time, I put


    four pills in the water. This time, I put six pills in the water."


    John was slightly stunned. A nameless me rose in his heart and he reproached, "You..."


    He knew the power of the purgative, and he almost couldn''t hold on that night.


    And how could his little girl be able to hold on with her little body.


    "Go to the hospital." John picked her up, looked nervous and walked anxiously. He strode downstairs


    and carried her into the car.


    Richard drove straight to KL Hospital.


    On the way, Nina closed her eyes, trying to hold back the sweat on her forehead. However, she didn''t


    forget to reach into the pocket of John to see if she could take back her watch.


    But her watch wasn''t in it.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    In a fit of anger, Nina took away his invaluable pen.


    After arriving at KL Hospital, Nina took the antidiarrheic and finally felt better. Her face was still very


    weak.


    Thinking that she hadn''t eaten anything for a day, John asked someone to buy a bowl of porridge and


    John sat by the bed, watching the sleeping Nina.


    After a while, a nurse came in. At the same time, a doctor came and asked John to leave with him.


    Before John left, he told the bodyguard at the door, "Don''t let Mrs. Nina out of this door."


    Nina''s ears moved. Hearing the footsteps from John fade away, she suddenly opened her eyes.


    It was her chance.

 Chapter 207 Escaped Successfully And Found Something Important

    Chapter 207 Escaped Sessfully And Found Something Important


    The nurse put her on a drip intently and found that Nina had woken up. The nurse asked with concern,


    "Mrs. Nina, how are you feeling?"


    "I''m fine. It''s just..." Nina rolled her eyes and said, "I just want to go to the bathroom. It''s not convenient


    for me to go in now. Can you help me in?"


    "Okay, let me help you up. Slow down. You haven''t eaten anything for a whole day. Be careful and walk


    steadily. " The nurse was a young girl with a good sense of service.


    "Don''t worry. I can walk steadily." Although Nina hadn''t eaten anything all day, she had replenished her


    blood sugar, which was the lollipop.


    After the two entered the bathroom, the nurse carried the infusion for Nina, so that Nina could go to the


    bathroom easily.


    Nina pursed her lips and said shyly, "Can you turn around?"


    "Okay." The nurse said with a smile.


    When the nurse turned around, Nina restrained the shyness on her face and stared straight at the


    nurse''s side neck, which was the closest ce to the artery. As long as she controlled her strength, the


    nurse''s brain wouldck blood and the nurse would faint.


    At first, Nina pulled out the needle on the back of her hand, pressed her blood vessel and said, "Please


    wait a little longer."


    The nurse was patient. "It doesn''t matter."


    In fact, Nina didn''t have the heart to do it. This nurse had such a good service attitude. She would


    move the nurse to the bed and let the nurse have a good restter.


    When the blood vessels on the back of her hand were almost pressed down, Nina turned around and


    opened the water tank. With the sound of flushing, she waved her hand to knock out the nurse and


    quickly held her.


    Nina took off the nurse''s clothes and hat, and then took off the nurse''s mask and put it on her own face,


    pretending to be a nurse.


    Nina was deeply hurt by the purgatives, so she could only barely throw the nurse on the bed, tucked


    her in, covered her face, hung up the drip again, and tucked the needle into the bed casually.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The scene was disguised well.


    Nina picked up the medicine te and walked out as if nothing had happened, without arousing the


    suspicion of the bodyguards at the door.


    Before John came back, Nina sessfully slipped out of the hospital and took a taxi to No. 4 West


    Forest Street.


    When Nina arrived at No. 4 West Forest Street, it was getting dark and only the streetmps were


    swaying.


    The weather tonight was about the same as yesterday morning. When the breeze came out, it was a


    little cold.


    When Nina pushed the door open, the room was still intact. No one had touched the scene of death.


    She turned on the light and took only two steps when she sensed that something was wrong.


    The temperature was not right.


    When she came in, the room was a little warm.


    When she came in yesterday morning, she clearly felt the chill all over her body. She had just heard the


    news of Kristina''s death, and her brain was still in a dull state.


    Generally speaking, the indoor temperature was generally higher than the outdoor temperature,


    unless...


    "The air conditioner was turned on!" It suddenly dawned on Nina. She began to look for the remote


    control of the air conditioner in the hall, and finally found it under the sofa where Kristina had died at


    that time.


    Nina bent down to touch it and took out the remote control.


    It seemed that the murderer had thrown the remote control in it on purpose.


    She pressed the button, and the temperature shown on it was the same as thest time when


    someone turned on the air conditioner.


    "So low?" Nina frowned and thought of it. She immediately concluded, "The time of death is not right.


    The murderer turned on the air conditioner at that time to mislead us to judge the time of death."


    "But what should I do? I don''t know how to estimate the time of death under such a low temperature.


    But I''m sure that Kristina died before nine o''clock. "


    Noah was not here, and Nina didn''t bring her cell phone with her. She couldn''t tell, so she could only


    continue to look for other clues.


    Yesterday morning, she was not rational enough and she ignored the problem of temperature and other


    details.


    Nina walked around the hall and then went upstairs to the room on the second floor. She found a


    suspicious point.


    The bed sheet and quilt cover in the bedroom were folded neatly. When Nina smelled it carefully, she


    found that it smelt musty, which meant that the bed had not been used for a long time.


    There were only a few female business clothes in the wardrobe, and therge wardrobe looked a little


    empty.


    Nina had seen Kristina many times, but Kristina didn''t wear any business wear. Kristina would also


    wear some beautiful dresses, but the dresses that Kristina had worn were not in the wardrobe.


    And the cosmetics and jewelry on the dresser were so little that even the perfume that Kristina usually


    used was not on the dresser.


    When Nina returned to the hall, she suddenly remembered that there was nothing in the house that


    Kristina gave her in the letter yesterday.


    ording to all these, Nina found something important.


    "This vi is not Kristina''s usual living ce. She has another ce to live." Nina suddenly raised her


    head and said, "If I can find Kristina''s residence, maybe I can find a breakthrough point."


    Nina rushed out of the door.


    The watch was not on her, so she could only find an Inte bar nearby. Coincidentally, she saw a boy


    who yed games stand up and go to the bathroom, and then Nina sat down directly.


    The man sitting next to her was busy ying games, so he didn''t notice if the boy sitting next to him


    was hispanion.


    Nina closed the gray game page and quickly tapped on the keyboard. She focused on getting the


    information of her aunt, Kristina. Finally, Nina found another vi under Kristina''s name.


    At No. 2, LT Road.


    It was a remote mountain forest with several vis, but the people who could live here all had their own


    cars.


    When Nina took a taxi, she wore a mask on purpose. She was afraid that the other party would


    recognize her, so they would send her to Time Group again. At that time, her efforts would be in vain.


    After getting off the car, the driver wanted to charge her two hundred dors. Nina reached out to touch


    her pocket, only to find that she didn''t bring any money with her.


    But she took the pen from John and handed it to the driver. "I didn''t bring my cell phone and cash with


    me. I''ll pledge this to you."


    "How much is this pen worth?" The driver looked at it in his hand and suddenly found that it was a


    golden edge pen. He immediately took it happily and said, "Okay, okay. Don''t regret it."


    Without saying a word, Nina turned around and took two steps forward. She stopped in front of the


    door of No. 2, LT Road. Through the iron door, she could only see darkness.


    She gently moved the iron door, but found that it was not locked and opened it by itself.


    Nina was a little surprised. When she was about to step in, someone suddenly stopped her.


    "Nina?" Albert walked out of the dark and frowned slightly. Surprise was written on his face. A malicious


    look shed across his eyes and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The light on the side of the road was weak. Without looking at Albert''s face clearly, Nina heard his voice


    and asked in surprise, "Albert, why are you here?"


    "What about you? Why are you here? " Albert asked in reply, and then said with a smile, "I live here,


    at... No. 4, LT Road. Over there. "


    "Really? I just came here to find someone. " Nina did not speak frankly.


    Albert probably guessed something, so he changed the topic with a smile.


    When the driver was about to drive away, he happened to see the back of Nina through the rearview


    mirror, and vaguely saw the face of Albert under the light.

 Chapter 208 Kristinas Boyfriend

    Chapter 208 Kristina''s Boyfriend


    Albert and Nina were talking about some daily topics, but when Nina kept ncing at the vi on No 2,


    LT Road, Albert found it.


    Albert followed her gaze and looked inside. The whole house was shrouded in the dark night, which


    made Albert''s eyes shook.


    Then he changed the subject and said directly, "Are you looking for Kristina?"


    "You know?" Nina was stunned and nced at the gentle gentleman who was with a smile. He had


    been looking at the house, as if he was looking at something he loved.


    This made Nina even more confused. "You know this is Kristina''s residence?"


    "I know." Albert answered calmly. He turned his head and saw the confusion in Nina''s eyes. "Didn''t


    Noah tell you?"


    Nina was confused. "What?"


    Did Albert know that Kristina was dead?


    "I have a good rtionship with Noah and Kristina. They were my best ymates when I was a child,


    and then my best... Friends. " Albert smiled lightly and looked at the dark vi with sadness.


    In fact, he wanted to say that Kristina was the woman he loved most.


    But Noah didn''t know about it, so how could Albert tell Nina.


    "I thought Noah told you everything, but he didn''t tell you about it. After all, he treats you... So well. "


    Albert looked at Nina with a meaningful look.


    Nina understood what he meant in his eyes and calmly exined, "Noah just treats me as his sister."


    "Really?" Albert chuckled. Obviously, he didn''t believe her. Instead, he looked up at the sky with a


    touch of mncholy and whispered, "She just treated me as her little brother at the beginning."


    "What?" Without hearing hisst sentence clearly, Nina stared at Albert''s side face. Even though the


    corners of his mouth were slightly upward, there seemed to be a faint sadness in his eyes.


    Something had been wrong with Albert sincest night.


    Nina asked, "Albert, you have been in a bad mood since yesterday. Have you known something?"


    The smile at the corners of Albert''s mouth froze for a moment. He nced at Nina''s face and continued


    to look ahead. His eyes were far-reaching. "What do you think I should know?"


    He sighed slightly and exined, "It''s just because Mr. John has been operating secretly recently and


    he has taken one billion of my orders."


    It turned out that Albert didn''t know Kristina was dead.


    Nina breathed a sigh of relief.


    Since Albert and Kristina had such a good rtionship, he would be very sad if he knew it.


    She''d better find out the specific cause of Kristina''s death first.


    However, when she thought of the fact that Albert had been taken away one billion dors by John,


    Nina couldn''t help but sigh in her heart. As expected, there were so many troubles in the rich ns.


    They seemed to be harmonious on the surface, but they always secretlypeted with each other.


    John was indeed good at ying tricks secretly.


    "Albert, Kristina asked me to get something from here. I''m going in." Nina reached out and pushed the


    iron door open. At present, it was still important to investigate the case.


    The smile on Albert''s face faded away. He asked in a low voice, "Really?"


    Without answering, Nina looked at him up and down, feeling that he seemed to know something.


    However, his reaction and state didn''t seem to have known that Kristina was dead.


    Albert walked in with a warm smile on his face. "Let me go with you. I heard from Noah that Kristina


    went abroad for a trip. She must have forgotten to bring something with her. My ce is very close to


    here and Ie here asionally. I should be more familiar with this ce than you. Maybe I can help


    you find what you want. "


    "Okay." After thinking for a while, Nina followed him.


    When the two of them walked in, the door was not locked, and Nina pushed it open. As soon as she


    stepped in, the lights in the living room immediately lit up, and the dark vi instantly became bright.


    "Why didn''t Kristina close the door when she went out?" Nina was confused. She looked down and saw


    a pair of men''s slippers on the side and a pair of women''s slippers on the other side.


    Nina raised her eyes and looked around the living room. It was more like a home than No. 4 West


    Forest Street, which looked a little cold. It was very warm and well decorated here.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    On the tea table, there were some basic financial magazines and fashion magazines. On the wall,


    there were pictures of Kristina. Each of them had a beautiful smile and affectionate eyes, but she was a


    little shorter in the photos. Through the angle of taking photos, the person who took photos for her was


    taller than her.


    The man who could make a woman smile like this and there were full of joy in her eyes was the man


    she liked.


    No, or her boyfriend.


    Because there were traces of men living here everywhere.


    Nina smelled a faint smell of cooking. Only long-term use of the kitchen would have such a smell of


    smoke.


    Nina went into the kitchen. The smell of cooking didn''t make Nina feel bad, but made her feel warmer


    just like she was at home.


    She opened the refrigerator and found that there were many things neatly ced in it, with a note on it,


    which read:


    Kristy, the ice milk can''t be drunk until it is heated up, and the ice drinks and fruits juice can only be


    drunk after they be normal temperature. If you drink it secretly, I won''t warm your stomach when


    you have a stomachache during your menstrual period.


    Looking at this gentle and considerate hint, Nina''s eyes and brows suddenly became gentle. She


    couldn''t help but think of the scene that she forced John to warm her stomach. She chuckled.


    "It seems that men are really masculine. They can be used as a small furnace to warm women''s


    stomach."


    "Nina, what are you looking at?"


    Albert''s sudden appearance at the door of the kitchen startled Nina.


    "Nothing. I just think Kristina and her boyfriend must love each other very much. " Nina put the note


    back and closed the fridge.


    She just didn''t understand why two people who loved each other would fall in love secretly and didn''t


    let anyone know about it.


    Did it have anything to do with their identities?


    What Nina said made Albert''s expression changed lightly. He said seriously, "How do you know they


    love each other?"


    Nina looked at Albert suspiciously. No one knew that Kristina was in love.


    It seemed that Noah didn''t know about it. Otherwise, how could he not investigate the closest person to


    Kristina on the day he found Kristina''s death?


    When Albert heard the news, his first reaction was not to wonder why Kristina had a boyfriend, but to


    ask Nina why did she know they loved each other?


    "So you know Kristina has a boyfriend." "Do you know Kristina''s boyfriend?" Asked Nina, looking at


    Albert inquisitively.


    She and Noah had guessed that it might be an acquaintance of Kristina who killed Kristina.


    Kristina''s boyfriend, who had never shown up, was a little suspicious.


    Albert looked into Nina''s exploratory eyes and said after a while, "Yes, I know him."


    "Can you tell me who it is?" Nina thought that this might be a breakthrough point.


    Albert shook his head and said, "I promised Kristina that I wouldn''t tell anyone, because she didn''t want


    to make it public. She was afraid that it would affect the stock of herpany, and others would take


    the opportunity to usurp the power, so that she couldn''t keep the family business for Noah."


    This was the reason why Kristina didn''t want to make her love offair to the public, and Albert felt


    helpless in his heart.


    Because no matter what he had done, he couldn''t be more important than Noah in Kristina''s heart.

 Chapter 209 Kristina and Alberts tragedy

    Chapter 209 Kristina and Albert''s tragedy


    Nina nodded, "I see."


    She had always known how much Kristina loved Noah. Even thest letter before Kristina''s death was


    worrying about Noah. Kristina had always been worried about Noah.


    Since Kristina couldn''t let Noah go, how could she choose tomit suicide?


    Nina was even more determined that it was not suicide, but someone killed Kristina.


    And Nina suspected Kristina''s boyfriend.


    As for the specific motivation of the crime, Nina hadn''t figured it out, because she hadn''t found the


    exact evidence.


    However, there was a bold assumption that was circling in Nina''s mind.


    Kristina and other person had a quarrel because of something at that time. The person was so angry


    that he or she picked up the fruit knife on the table and killed Kristina.


    As for the reason of the dispute, Nina had no idea and could only continue to investigate.


    And what about the bracelet that appeared on the scene of death?


    Nina had thought that she had some ideas, but now her mind was in a mess again.


    Maybe she could listen to the story between Kristina and her boyfriend and find some clues from it.


    "Albert, I don''t even know that Kristina has a boyfriend. But she told you. You must know something


    about the two of them, right?" Nina said affirmatively, blinking her eyes.


    There was a moment of confusion in Albert''s eyes. He forced a smile, but it was just a false smile. He


    looked easy-going, but in fact, he was unapproachable.


    "Nina, sometimes you are too smart." Albert didn''t praise her, but warned her.


    Nina guessed that the man must not be a simple person, so that Albert could say something like that.


    "Is there anything wrong with being smart?" Nina pretended not to understand the warning in his words.


    The smile at the corners of Albert''s mouth gradually became cold, and his eyes were as deep as night


    and cold as water. He quietly stared at the fearless eyes of Nina.


    "Nina, aren''t you afraid that you will get yourself into trouble if you are too smart and know too much?"


    His voice became a little cold, and the meaning of warning was more obvious.


    He was totally different from his usual gentle and elegant appearance.


    Nina had never thought that Albert was as gentle as he looked, so she was not surprised at his change.


    How could a man who could calmly pour hot water on the back of the waiter''s hand because he had to


    fight back with an eye for an eye? How could he be a good person?


    It was not strange at all. After all, the Song family was supported by him at such a young age. Without


    some fierce means and vicious moments, it would make people feel incredulous.


    "But I do want to know something about Kristina, because I want her to be happy." What Nina said was


    true. If Kristina''s death had nothing to do with that man, she hoped that man could say goodbye to


    Kristina for thest time.


    If so, Kristina would be very happy.


    What Nina said moved Albert, making him look at Nina''s side face for a long time.


    Yes, she looked like Kristina very much.


    Nina''s side face was so simr to Kristy''s.


    It was said that there must be another person who looked like him in the world. Even if they were not


    rted by blood, they would look like each other very much.


    However, it might be fate for such two person to meet.


    ''So, Kristy, is this another reason why you like Nina?''


    Albert made Nina feel ufortable as if he had taken her as another person.


    But Nina was Nina, not anyone else.


    Facing the envious eyes of Albert, Nina was a little angry, but she just said, "Albert, what are you


    looking at? Is there anything on my face? "


    Albert came to his senses, "No."


    Then he turned around and walked to the living room. At the same time, he said, "Since you want to


    know the story of the two of them, I will tell you something I know."


    Nina hurried to follow him.


    The two sat on the sofa. Albert poured her a ss of warm water and sat down, telling her the story of


    him and Kristina.


    However, when he told the story to Nina, he changed the way he called himself in the story, as if he


    had be an onlooker.


    Twenty-three years ago.


    When E, Albert''s mother, was pregnant with Albert, she found that her husband, Andy, had a


    mistress outside.


    When E knew this, she didn''t make a fuss, nor did she go to find the mistress. She didn''t dare.


    Because E was the illegitimate daughter of the Tan family, and could marry into the Song family, and


    because of her beauty, she was favored by Andy. Because of an ident, she was pregnant, and the


    first baby was a boy.


    It was Adrian.


    It was a great joy for the Song family, which was sparsely popted at that time. Andy happily married


    E.


    She married into the Song family because of her son. Without the strong support of her family, she


    always turned a blind eye to her husband''s affair.


    E, who swallowed her anger, became depressed and moody, had a premature birth.


    She gave birth to Albert when she was eight months pregnant.


    Then E suffered from postpartum depression, with a sad face all day long. Seeing this, Andy was in a


    bad mood and gradually didn''t want to go home. He was happy with the women outside all day long.


    He just came back asionally. Every time he came back, he would go to see his second son, Albert,


    and was indifferent to E.


    E had a sense of crisis. In order to keep her husband, every time her husband was about to leave,


    she would secretly pinch Albert, who was still in his infancy, and make him cry hard.


    Albert kept crying ... Young Albert always cried.


    Andy would pick Albert up nervously, scolding E and coaxing the baby.


    "How did you be a mother? Every time you couldn''t take good care of Albert and made him cry like this.


    Good boy, don''t cry. Don''t cry. If you keep crying, daddy will be very distressed. "


    "Honey, it''s not that I can''t take care of the baby. It''s just that the baby wants you to hold him a little


    longer." E smiled happily.


    As a result, Andy stayed with the child.


    As soon as E got the benefit in this way, she began to make things worse. Every time, she twisted


    Albert''s thighs into bruises. She never cared about the child, but only cared about whether her husband


    would stay or not.


    Because of this, Andy stayed at home for a long time, but the child always cried, which attracted his


    attention. He found out what was wrong after he called the doctor to check his son.


    In a fit of anger, Andy pped E across the face and ordered her not to get close to Albert. After


    handing the child to the nanny, Andy left home angrily and hadn''t stepped into the gate of the Song


    family for three years.


    There were more and more rumors about Andy outside. E didn''t know what to do. She could only


    threaten the nanny to give back her baby to her, pinch Albert''s and make him cry every day and night,


    and then call Andy and ask him toe back.


    This farce annoyed Andy, but at the same time, Andy felt sorry for his son. He wanted to go back to the


    Song family again and again, but was stopped by the woman in his bed and the women told Andy to


    ignore it.


    "Hey, Mr. Andy, why do you care about that woman? You already have an elder son. Why are you still


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    worried about your younger son? Besides, if you want another son, there will have many women who


    want to give birth to your children."


    Then the woman pounced on Andy, and the two of them had sex.


    Andy didn''t remember his younger son at all.

 Chapter 210 Albert Is In An Abyss

    Chapter 210 Albert Is In An Abyss


    Since this method didn''t work, E wanted to strangle Albert to death for several times and said


    fiercely, "It''s all your fault. It''s all your fault. If it weren''t for you, how could your father go out to cheat on


    me?"


    Every time she was about to strangle Albert to death, the nanny came across her and snatched Albert


    away to save his life.


    E was in a trance. As long as she saw Albert, she would beat and scold him as if he was her enemy.


    Every time it was the nanny who protected Albert, E beat the nanny together. Later, E found a


    random reason to frame the nanny for stealing and dismissed the nanny.


    When the nanny left, she held Albert, who was less than half a year old, and kept wiping her tears. She


    had never seen a mother so cruel to her son. After all, it was a piece of flesh that fell from E''s body.


    If the nanny left, no one in the Song family would protect the child in the future, and no one knew how


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    much hit Albert would suffer.


    The nanny had suffered a lot from her stepmother when she was a child. This kind of injury was deeply


    imprinted in her heart, like a nightmare haunting her every night.


    The nanny didn''t want Albert to suffer the same painful experience as her. She knelt down in front of


    E and didn''t want to leave, constantly begging E.


    "Mydy, mydy, please don''t drive me away. Please let me take care of the little master until he


    grows up. I don''t want a penny. I just want to take care of the little master until he is five years old.


    Please, mydy, please."


    This made E even angrier. She asked someone to throw the nanny out directly. The nanny stood


    outside the closed iron door and kept knocking at it, crying and begging E not to drive her away.


    Perhaps the nanny had taken care of Albert for a long time, the two of them had a telepathy. As soon


    as the nanny left, Albert burst into tears in the arms of other servant. Tears kept falling, and his little


    face flushed. He almost passed out.


    The servant hurriedly said, "Mydy, something''s wrong. Mr. Albert cried so hard that he can''t breathe."


    E snorted, "He''d be better off dead. He even can''t keep his father by his side. He is useless."


    Atst, Albert recovered himself.


    Without the nanny to protect Albert, he lived like hell every day. E beat him or scolded him.


    Later, a servant said that it was illegal to beat a child like this, so E changed another way. She


    scolded Albert endlessly, letting out all her grievances and pain on Albert''s body.


    When Albert was about to speak, he said in a sweet voice, "Mommy..."


    "Who is your mother? Stay away from me. " E pushed Albert to the ground.


    Since then, Albert didn''t dare to get close to his mother and never called his mother again.


    But he was still a child, eager for his mother''s love, and would always carefully please his mother.


    He was rejected ruthlessly every time.


    When Albert was three years old, he suddenly asked the servant, "Why haven''t I seen my father?"


    This sentence happened to be heard by E. She pulled Albert and beat him fiercely. She said with a


    fiendish look, "You have the nerve to say that. If it weren''t for you, would he note back? If it weren''t


    for you, would our family be like this? "


    With tearful eyes, Albert bit his mouth. Tears kept falling like broken beads, but he didn''t cry out.


    Instead, he found a small corner where his little body shrank into a ball and kept sobbing.


    "Why are you crying? Mom said it was all because of you that dad had a home outside. He didn''t want


    us and didn''t go home. " At that time, Adrian was only six years old and hadn''t reached the age to


    distinguish right from wrong. He would do whatever his mother said.


    Seeing his brother crying in the corner, he didn''tfort Albert, but ran up and scolded Albert.


    It was the first time that Albert hurt a person. He beat Adrian''s nose, Adrian''s nose was bleeding and


    Adrian was sent to the hospital.


    Later, when Adrian saw Albert, he was scared and never provoked Albert again. Albert finally found a


    way to protect himself.


    He could only bully others if he didn''t want to be bullied.


    From then on, Albert gradually changed. He was no longer the timid child, but a little devil that


    everyone in the Song family was afraid of.


    At such a young age, he inadvertently heard a saying, "Don''t beat people with a smile." Albert always


    showed a faint smile in front of everyone, but secretly tortured everyone who hurt him.


    With the growing of age, Albert became more and more insidious and cruel, but for those who had


    helped him, he would treat them well.


    At the age of fourteen, Albert found the nanny who had protected him when he was a child. Seeing that


    she was alone without any children, he took out all his private money to give her a premium apartment,


    and he also used money to support her.


    The nanny was stubborn, but Albert was more stubborn. She couldn''t win him. She only epted the


    house he bought and refused to ept his money. She found a job in the orphanage and lived a good


    life.


    Albert called her Aunt Linn and always went to her ce whenever he had nothing to do. Aunt Linn


    was happy, but as they got along with each other day by day, she found that Albert was stubborn and


    dark in his heart.


    She knew it was because of E and how hard it was for Albert to live till now. She didn''t me him,


    but tried to teach him again.


    But Albert was fourteen years old. With his own thoughts and will, it was toote for Aunt Linn to


    change his deep-rooted cognition.


    Aunt Linn was still unwilling to give up. She tried to instill him some correct ideas every day. Albert


    listened patiently. It was the greatest respect for her that he did not refute. How could he listen to her?


    "Young master, if you can''t let go of the past, you can''t face the future. Even if the past is always dark


    without a trace of light, as long as you are willing to turn around, one day you will see the light of hope,


    on the premise that you are willing to turn around and walk into the future. "


    Albert just smiled without saying anything.


    Some people were born in an abyss, and those who passed through it had only two ways to go. They


    could either be indifferent or reach out their hands. And when you chose to reach out your hand, the


    abyss would also gaze at you and reached out to you.


    The final result was that they would either leave the abyss together, or fall into it together.


    Albert always knew this point. He didn''t want to drag Aunt Linn down. He always told her the good


    without the bad in front of her, and behaved very well in front of her.


    However, he was an extremely cruel person behind Linn.


    There was a girl at school who mocked Albert for being an unwee master of the Song family and


    said that he was actually a bastard of a nanny.


    On the second day, the girl''s tongue was cut off and she could no longer speak.


    The woman was also a rich family''s daughter. When her family knew this, they guessed that it must


    have something to do with Albert. After school in the afternoon, they found several strong men and took


    Albert to an alley, preparing to cut off his tongue.


    Albert was only fourteen years old. How could he defeat the three brawny men in front of him? He


    looked timid.


    When Albert thought he was going to have bad luck, a strong female voice suddenly came from


    behind.


    "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 211 Meeting You In The Abyss

    Chapter 211 Meeting You In The Abyss


    Albert turned around and saw a person standing at the entrance of the alley. Against the light, the glow


    of the evening clouds was lingering on her, as if emitting a dazzling holy light.


    "Why are you several adults surrounding a child? Are you bullying a child? Shame on you! " With one


    hand resting on her waist and the other pointing at the three brawny men, Kristina came aggressively.


    One of the men said, "You''d better mind your own business, or we will beat you together."


    "Humph, who cares? If you have the ability, just beat me. Do you know who I am? I, Kristina, the


    daughter of the Ye family. " Kristina said arrogantly and walked over with a sneer.


    Kristina was twenty years old, with slightly curly shoulder-length short hair. She wore a yellow A-line


    skirt and a dark pink bubble sleeve top, she looked sweet, elegant and lively.


    She had fair skin and a good figure. Her long legs were straight and she wore a pair of white shoes.


    She walked towards Albert step by step.


    At that moment, Albert murmured, "Aunt Linn, you are right.


    When I turned around, I saw a glimmer of hope when I was in the abyss."


    "Little brother,e to me." Kristina waved at Albert with a sweet smile.


    Albert was stunned and excited. It was the first time that he knew how beautiful it was to be close to the


    sun.


    Kristina thought he was scared to death at that moment. She went straight to him and pulled him


    behind her,forting him, "Don''t be afraid. I don''t believe that these people dare to hurt me a little. If I


    get hurt, my brother won''t let them go, not to mention my nephew. He just entered the police school this


    year. He is very powerful."


    Although the three of them were just hooligans living in LC City, everyone in LC City had heard of the


    most top three powerful families. As soon as they heard that Kristina introduced herself, the three of


    them were a little scared and mumbled, "Bloke, wait and see."


    Then they turned around and ran away.


    Kristina sneered, "Humph, they are useless."


    She turned around and gently asked Albert, "They were scared away by me. Don''t be afraid."


    Lowering his head, Albert didn''t say a word. He stared at Kristina''s fair hand and she was holding his


    hand tightly. The warmth of her hand came to his hand continuously.


    There were two blushes on his face.


    It felt better to touch the sunshine.


    Seeing that he didn''t say a word, Kristina was afraid that he was too scared and asked, "What''s wrong


    with you? Are you scared? Do you feel ufortable? Let me take you to the hospital. "


    As soon as she finished speaking, Kristina took him to the hospital.


    Albert could have refused, but for some reason, he just couldn''t. He just let Kristina take him out of the


    alley hand in hand.


    For a moment, Albert felt that he was saved.


    A beam of light shone into the abyss and gradually turned into a pair of warm and powerful hands,


    bringing him out of the abyss.


    Kristina was the beam of light in Albert''s life, lighting up his world that he thought would be dark all his


    life.


    Since this incident, every day when the school was over that Albert came to the coffee shop across


    Ye''s Group, he would quietly wait for Kristina to get off work and go back to the Song family after


    watching her get in the car.


    After a week, he was finally found.


    When Noah came back to pick up his aunt on the weekend, he noticed that there was always a pair of


    eyes staring at them in the coffee shop across the street, so he caught Albert.


    "Albert, why are you here? It''s already six o''clock. Aren''t you going home? " When Kristina saw the


    young man with a callow face, she was surprised.


    "I stay here every day to watch you off work. I won''t go home until you get in the car," Albert said


    honestly with a smile.


    "What? You wait for me here every day? " Kristina was a little stunned. She always felt that these


    words came out from a 14 or 15 years old boy''s mouth was kind of funny.


    It should be said by the boyfriend to his girlfriend.


    Kristina knew Albert''s situation in the Song family and had heard some rumors more or less. Thinking


    that his nephew Noah was also a man with a miserable life, she felt more sympathy and kindness for


    Albert.


    "Albert, if you want to see me in the future, just go to my office and find me, okay?" Kristina smiled


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    gently to him, just like the way a big sister smiled to a little brother.


    With the consent of Kristina, Albert went to Ye''s Group no matter there was something or not as


    expected. At that time, Kristina was not the president, but just a department manager. She was not so


    busy and had a lot of free time.


    Once, Albert calcted a problem wrong because of his carelessness, and Kristina taught him his


    homework there.


    Later, Albert made more and more mistakes every day, but Kristina didn''t notice it and continued to


    teach him patiently.


    Sometimes she would knock him on the head and tease him with a smile, "Why are you so stupid?


    Don''t you even remember the form that use geometric progression to sum up? "


    "I seem to have really forgotten it. Just remind me a little, maybe I will remember it." A hint of slyness


    shed through Albert''s eyes.


    As expected, Kristina began to teach him, and she couldn''t help but say a few more words from her


    heart, "You even made a mistake about such a simple question. How can you inherit the family


    business in the future? Look at Mr. Albert. When I was still in high school, he graduated from college.


    When I just started to work in thepany, he has already brought Time Group to a higher level. "


    Feeling cold on his fingertips, Albert looked up at Kristina and asked, "Do you like Mr. John?"


    "You little boy, do you know what love is?" Kristina smiled and patted him on the back of his head. "I


    just think he is very powerful and admiring him."


    Albert retorted, "I''m not young anymore. I''m seventeen years old."


    "Isn''t seventeen years old young? I''m twenty-three years old this year. " Kristina rolled her eyes.


    Albert lowered his eyes, with his eyshes covering his emotions. He swore to himself that he would


    be a more powerful man than Mr. John.


    Just as what Kristina said, she was twenty-three years old. Her elder brother Howard began to choose


    a groom for her, either a young and promising business upstart, or an outstanding master from a rich


    family.


    Kristina didn''t like any of them, so she quarreled with Howard and cried for a long time in the office.


    When Albert came here from school, he saw the white tissue everywhere on the ground. Hearing the


    sobs under the table, he quickly walked over and pulled out the chair to have a look.


    Kristina sat on the ground, tears streaming down her face. She took a tissue to wipe her tears as she


    cried. The more time she wiped, the more tears she had.


    "Who pissed you off?" Albert frowned worriedly. His usual smile was gone, and only anger could be


    seen in his eyes.


    When Kristina raised her head, she saw Albert. She was so embarrassed that she forgot to cry. It was


    outrageous to cry like this in front of a child.


    "Don''t look. Turn around." Although her voice was heavy and aggrieved, it was still a deterrent.


    As expected, Albert listened to Kristina and turned around.


    "Why didn''t you tell me you woulde here before youe? It''s so humiliating." With a slightly


    embarrassed look on her face, Kristina crawled out of the table, straightened her cor, took a wet


    tissue to wipe her face and said, "Well, I''m fine."


    Albert turned around and saw her red and swollen eyes. He stubbornly asked, "Did someone scold


    you?"


    Kristina shook her head, "No. It was my brother who asked me to have a blind date. I''m only twenty-


    three years old. I really don''t know what my brother is thinking. I think 80% of it is Julie''s idea. She


    hopes that I can get married as soon as possible so that she can grab Noah''s property. "


    Speaking of Julie, Kristina was so angry that she tore the tissue in her hand. "They really piss me off,


    as if no one wants to marry me!"


    Albert suddenly smiled. She was so cute when she was angry.


    In the evening, the sunset just shone on Albert''s face, reminding him of the scene when Kristina saved


    him at the first time. From that moment on, the seed of love was nted in his heart.


    Sometimes, falling in love at first sight was the most deadly thing.


    "There is someone who wants you, I will marry you."

 Chapter 212 I Love You

    Chapter 212 I Love You


    Since Albert, who was only seventeen years old, said that he wanted to marry her, Kristina was totally


    confused.


    She didn''t know when she gave him the wrong guidance or the wrong hint, which made a young man


    who was six years younger than her have such a terrible idea.


    In order to get rid of Albert''s unrealistic thoughts, Kristina began to avoid him and even chose to go


    abroad for further study, withouting back for three years.


    In the past three years, Albert didn''t interfere in Kristina''s life. Instead, he kept working hard and finally


    took control of the whole Song Group, silently waiting for Kristina toe back.


    Kristina''s life was also very peaceful, but asionally the scene that the three of them yed together


    would ring in her mind. She missed Noah and Albert very much, but she just missed them like sister


    missed brother.


    In the past three years, Kristina had a pen friend named George. He was a student of LC University.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The two of them would contact each other through E-mail and had a good talk.


    Kristina would share some of her life experience when she studied abroad, and George would also


    share some recent things in LC City, but she had never mentioned anything rted to the Song family,


    the Shi family and the Ye family.


    Every time George sent an email to her, he would ask her whether she was used to eating abroad,


    whether she livedfortably, and he also cared about her love life.


    Kristina''s love life had always been nk, and she had no time to think about these things. The only


    thing she wanted to think about was how to improve her ability and be the CEO of Ye''s Group


    after returning home.


    At that time, Julie had reached out her hand to the board of directors of Ye''s Group which forced


    Kristina toe back home a year earlier.


    At that time, Kristina was twenty-six years old and Albert was twenty years old.


    After returning home, Kristina won a victory in a bid, and achieved astonishing results in several new


    projects of Ye''s Group. She won the apuse of the board of directors and took the position of CEO of


    Ye''s group.


    At this time, Kristina knew that Albert was twenty years old and he also became the president of Song''s


    Group, and won a lot of praise in the business circle. The Song family''s business was flourishing.


    Kristina looked at Albert with new eyes.


    Since the two of them were in the same business circle and both held high positions, it was inevitable


    for them to meet each other.


    The first time they met after three years was at a party held by the Song family.


    There were few female CEOs in the business circle. With Kristina''s outstanding ability, beauty and


    outstanding appearance, she attracted many people''s favor and covet.


    It was inevitable that there would be some people who were not afraid of anything when they were


    drunk at the party. When they were half drunk, they held their sses in front of Kristina and said


    confidently, "President Kristina, I heard that you need to cooperate with someone for a project recently,


    and ourpany meets your requirements. As long as you drink with me, we will sign the contract


    immediately."


    Kristina knew at a nce that this person wanted to take advantage of her. How could she let such a


    person seed? So she pushed the ss away and refused, "I''m sorry, I already have a partner."


    "What? You already have a partner? Who is more suitable than ourpany? President Kristina, don''t


    talk nonsense. Otherwise, the Ye family would be destroyed in a woman''s hand. " The man''s words


    were full of sarcasm, and his eyes were full of greed.


    He reached out and was about to put his arm around Kristina''s waist.


    Albert suddenly appeared behind Kristina, holding her wrist and pulling her behind to protect her just


    like what Kristina did to him in the past.


    "Mr. Zhou, it turns out that you have also taken a fancy to the project of Ye''s Group. I''m sorry that I''m


    one step ahead of you and have reached a cooperation with Ye''s Group."


    Mr. Zhou saw it was Albert who was in front him. He knew that Albert had been doing well in business


    in recent years and enjoyed a high position. Mr. Zhou just smiled and acted ording to the


    circumstances. "Well, congrattions to Mr. Albert and President Kristina. This is the first cooperation


    between the Song family and the Ye family, right?"


    "Yes, Mr. Zhou, I hope you can look after us in the future." Albert smiled gently and said politely. No one


    would p a smiling man.


    "You''re wee, Mr. Albert."


    After Mr. Zhou left, Albert turned around and looked at Kristina behind him. The smile at the corners of


    his mouth deepened and reached the bottom of his heart.


    "Your hair is long."


    Kristina thought he would say something like "long time no see" to catch up with her, but she didn''t


    expect that he would pay attention to her hair.


    But as he said, her hair was much longer.


    She hadn''t had her hair cut in the past three years.


    "You''ve grown taller." Wearing high-heeled shoes, Kristina was only on Albert''s shoulder.


    Three years ago, they were still the same height. In just three years, he was two heads taller than her.


    He had chestnut hair, a gentle smile and a suit. Unlike others, he was not as old as others, but exuded


    the youth of a big boy.


    But he also looked steady and reliable.


    Albert tilted his head and said with a smile, "I did grow a lot in the past three years. I look much older


    now, don''t I? "


    "What?" Kristina blinked her eyes in confusion.


    Albert didn''t want to frighten her. He was afraid that she would run away again. At that time, it was not


    worth it, so he shook his head and said, "Nothing."


    The two of them just chatted for a short while, and then Albert was called away, surrounded by a group


    of women.


    Albert tried his best to keep a distance from them.


    Looking at them from a distance, Kristina felt a little ufortable. "You are not only taller, but also


    older."


    In this party, Kristina felt bored and went back to her residence early, No. 4 West Forest Street.


    In the following half a year, as a new female CEO, Kristina always encountered a lot of difficulties.


    Every time she encountered problems that could not be solved, Albert woulde to help her out.


    One time, two times, three times, four times...


    Kristina couldn''t even know how many times there were.


    She used to teach him math problems, but now he helped and taught her. On the contrary, she needed


    his help.


    In the past six months, Albert had kept a proper distance from her and never said anything about loving


    her or marrying her.


    However, Albert attended every dinner party that Kristina in, and blocked every ss of wine for her.


    Then Kristina knew that he could drink so much.


    In fact, Albert couldn''t drink much, but if he didn''t drink, Kristina would get drunk.


    At the beginning, when Albert drank, he would use the excuse as going to the bathroom to vomit and


    then he went back to block the wine for her again.


    Until one day, when Kristina felt strange and followed him secretly, she found that he was lying on the


    wash basin and vomiting until his whole face because pale.


    Kristina''s nose twitched and she cried.


    When Albert turned around and came out, he happened to run into Kristina who was crying with blurred


    eyes. He immediately put away the tiredness on his face and tried to make himself look fine with a


    smile.


    However, the more he did so, the more sad she felt. The moment she lowered her head, tears burst


    out, slipped through the tip of her nose, and flowed into her mouth, salty and bitter.


    "Why?"


    Seeing her crying, Albert was at a loss. "Don''t cry. I''m fine and it has nothing to do with you."


    Kristina raised her eyes. The mist made her unable to see the man''s face or even her own heart


    clearly.


    In fact, she knew how much Albert had done for her silently.


    That was why she didn''t refuse.


    "Why? Why are you so kind to me? "


    Kristina''s tears really hurt Albert''s heart. Even if his mother beat and insulted him, he had never been


    so painful as now.


    "Because, I love you." Albert finally spoke out what he really thought in his heart for a long time. He


    wanted to walk forward and hug her, but he was overcautious and didn''t know how to give her the


    warmest hug.


    He had never hugged any woman, and no woman had hugged him.


    So he didn''t know how to hug her so that she wouldn''t feel offended.


    Finally, he held her in his arms.


    He didn''t dare to hold her too tightly for fear of hurting her.


    But he was afraid that she would run away if he held her too loose.


    Albert whispered in her ear, "Because I love you, Kristy."

 Chapter 213 They Got Together Secretly

    Chapter 213 They Got Together Secretly


    This was the second time that Albert expressed his love to Kristina.


    The first time was when he was seventeen years old and promised to marry her in the future. However,


    Kristina didn''t take it seriously, but she was so frightened that she ran away immediately.


    The second time was when he was twenty years old. Albert said the most precious oath in the world in


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    person. With half belief and half doubt, Kristina was also so frightened that she ran away again.


    Albert still held the hug, but his arms were empty. The woman he had been longing for countless times


    in his dream disappeared at the end of the corridor.


    He didn''t feel disappointed. Instead, he pursed his lips and smiled. His eyes were still gently looking at


    the stairs without a trace of a person, which was a pleasure he had never had before.


    "Kristy, if I can hold you once, then I could hold you for the second time. Take it easy." Albert had


    always been very ambitious in business. When he took action, he must get what he wanted.


    However, he was only patient with Kristina.


    From the age of fourteen to twenty, six years had passed, and he wasn''t anxious now.


    Albert knew that Kristina just couldn''t ept the age difference between them.


    There was a age difference of six years between them.


    For Albert, it was just six years old.


    For Kristina, that was six years old!


    When she went to college at the age of twenty, Albert was only a junior high school student. When she


    entered Ye''s Group at the age of twenty-three, Albert was only a senior high school student.


    It could even be said that she had taken care of him since he was a child.


    Then... He had grown up. How could he have a crush on her?


    The point was that when Albert held her in his arms, she heard her heartbeat faster and blushed.


    A sense of guilt arose.


    Kristina was a little angry from embarrassment. She grabbed the quilt and covered her head with it, as


    if as long as she covered her head, the emotions from nowhere in her head would note out.


    As a result, she tossed and turned and didn''t sleep all night.


    But she also realized that she would never have cradle snatcher. She pretended that nothing had


    happenedst night. After drinking a little wine, she had forgotten everything.


    Kristina pretended to be calm for more than a month, and so did Albert. He actively cooperated with her


    and pretended that nothing had happened that night.


    Albert was a patient man who liked to adopt a long-term n to secure something big. He had plenty of


    time to wait for Kristina to change her mind.


    He still helped her when she was in trouble. He asked her out for meal asionally and specially


    asked Noah out with them to make Kristina less reserved.


    Knowing that she liked sweet and sour fish and braised spareribs, Albert went to the famous domestic


    chef and learned the dishes for a whole month.


    When he had achieved his goal, he wanted to let Kristina have a taste personally. He happened to


    meet ady who came to the restaurant for meal. Thatdy liked Albert and wanted to have a taste.


    Thinking that it was his first time to cook, he didn''t know if it was suitable for girls, so he agreed to let


    thedy have a taste.


    However, this scene was seen by Kristina. At that moment, Kristina''s heart fell to the bottom of the


    valley and left her partner in a hurry.


    It was at that time that Kristina realized that she hadmitted a heinous crime.


    She fell in love with Albert who was six years younger than her and blocked every trouble for her.


    Kristina was not good at drinking, so she passed out after having a few drinks in the bar. But she had a


    good drinking quality. When she was drunk, she called a designated driver, told him the address, and


    then fell asleep in the car.


    The driver drove her to the address that she told the drive, but it was where Albert lived.


    Kristina wore a silk slip dress, a light gray suit and a pair of high-heeled shoes. She entered the


    password and opened the door.


    The code of the door of her house that she set was her birthday, and the code of Albert''s house that he


    set was also her birthday.


    In less than three seconds, Kristina opened the door and went in.


    At that time, Albert was sitting on the sofa with aputer on hisps and having a video conference.


    When he heard the door open, he looked up vigntly, only to find that Kristina was throwing her


    handbag, shoes and coat...


    After taking off her coat, she continued to take off her other clothes while shouting, "It''s so hot. Why


    isn''t the air conditioner on at home?"


    Albert immediately turned off the video conference. Seeing her in a daze after getting drunk, he was at


    a loss whether to cry or tough. He took out the remote control and turned on the air conditioner.


    "Eh, it''s on?" In a trance, Kristina went to the sofa and saw a person on it. She squinted her eyes for a


    while before she could see clearly who it was.


    "Albert?" Kristina''s cheeks turned red. She was a little surprised and shook her head. "I must be crazy


    to have an illusion."


    "This is my home. Why is Albert here?" Kristina turned around and went to the bedroom. She fumbled


    for a while before she found the bedroom.


    Albert followed her silently. He saw her fingers pointing at here and there, she felt something was


    wrong but she didn''t think about it anymore. She opened a door and fell on the bed.


    It was Albert''s bed.


    "How much wine did you drink?" Albert walked up to her, put her in the middle of the bed and tucked


    her in.


    When she heard the voice, she opened her eyes slightly. Suddenly, a person she liked appeared in


    front of her. She was stunned for a while.


    Then she kicked the quilt away angrily, "Albert, why are you always haunting me? Why do youe to


    my dream? Why don''t you cook for your girlfriend? "


    "It''s so annoying." Kristina pulled the quilt to cover her face again.


    Albert was confused. When did he have a girlfriend?


    However, Kristina was so cute when she was drunk, which made Albert love her so much. He had


    never seen Kristina who was as angry like a child and acted like a spoiled girl.


    He sat on the edge of the bed and exined, "I don''t have a girlfriend. What you saw today is all


    misunderstanding."


    "What I see with my own eyes is true." With her cheeks puffed up, Kristina stared at him indignantly.


    A hint of sweetness shed through Albert''s heart. He coaxed, "Kristy, are you jealous?"


    "Humph!" Kristina turned her head away and pouted, "Yes. You said the person you liked was me. "


    Albert looked at her side face with a smile. His eyes were moist. So his Kristy was really jealous, wasn''t


    she?


    "I didn''t say I like you."


    "You said that!" Kristina was so angry that she sat up directly. Her hair was a little messy, and the dress


    belt fell down, making her snow-white skin expose in the air.


    Albert took a deep breath and swallowed. He covered her body with the quilt and hugged her tightly. "I


    just said I love you."


    After a while, Albert said in a serious tone, "Kristy, I love you."


    This time, Kristina no longer escaped, but obeyed her heart and body reaction.


    When they woke up on the second day, Albert took the advantage of the surprised look on her face and


    said, "It was you who took the initiativest night."


    "You, you, you..." Kristina''s face turned red. She wanted to move but found that the big hand around


    her waist was so strong that she couldn''t get rid of it.


    Albert slowly closed his eyes and said softly, "You even asked me to be your boyfriend and protect you


    all my life. And I promise you."


    "You know, I listen to you the most."


    In this way, the two of them were naturally together.


    They got together secretly.


    Because Kristina was afraid that others would say that she was robbing the cradle, which would cause


    the stock of Ye''s Group to fall.


    Albert was in love with her, so he just let her be.


    But Kristina always felt guilty because of the age difference between them, as if she had hurt a flower


    of her mothend.


    Albert couldn''t bear to see her take it to heart, so he paid a visit to the couple which the women was


    older than men and recorded their love in Vlog.

 Chapter 214 Danger Is Approaching, And Nina fainted

    Chapter 214 Danger Is Approaching, And Nina fainted


    There were a total of ny-nine old couples'' love stories. Some of them had also gone through ups


    and downs because of the age difference, and in the end, the age difference was defeated by love.


    They had been with each other for a life time.


    It took Albert three months to prepare this birthday gift for Kristina. When she saw it, she burst into


    tears.


    It was not only because their love story was touching, but also because there was someone who was


    willing to walk thousands of miles to break the misunderstandings in her heart.


    "Kristy, you are only six years older than me. You are six years older than me and you also need


    protection. I can protect you. You protected me once before, and I will protect you for the rest of your


    life. " Albert hugged Kristina from behind, hoping to protect her in his arms forever like this.


    Kristina smiled, turned around, put her arms around his neck, leaned over her lips and kissed him.


    ''Albert, I hope you can protect me for the rest of my life as you said.''


    At this point, Albert stopped telling the story.


    Instead, he stared out of the window at the night. His eyes were dim, as if he had sensed that the light


    in his life was gradually disappearing.


    He seemed to have returned to the endless abyss.


    "Mr. Albert, what''s wrong with you?" When Nina saw him looking out of the window absent-minded, her


    voice pulled him back to reality.


    "Nothing." Albert shook his head and smiled, "This is the story of the two of them from acquaintance to


    love."


    It was the first time that Nina knew that Kristina had such a rtionship. Even if it was a cradle


    snatcher, it was still unforgettable.


    Nina had heard many stories, but none of them was as touching as this one.


    Perhaps it was because it was a true story, or perhaps it was because of the age difference between


    the two people, which made Nina feel particrly touching.


    There was an age difference of ten years between her and John.


    "Mr. Albert, do you still know the story behind Mr. George and Kristina? Did anything unpleasant


    happen between the two? " Nina didn''t forget her real business here. She came to investigate the


    cause of Kristina''s death, not to sigh.


    "No one''s life will always be happy, not to mention two people together, inevitably there will be some


    friction." Albert answered cautiously. He had promised Kristina not to let anyone know their rtionship.


    Nina agreed with his words, "You''re right."


    In the blink of an eye, Nina grasped one of the contents of the story. "Mr. Albert, does Mr. George know


    that Kristina once worshiped John, right?"


    "Worship Mr. John?" Speaking of John, Albert was a little angry, but he didn''t have any reaction. He


    casually said, "Maybe."


    Nina mistakenly thought that Albert was hostile to John because of the one billion.


    She asked this question because of an assumption in her mind.


    If the murderer was Mr. George, who loved Kristina so much, how could he have the heart to kill her?


    He must have been irritated by something, so he killed her by ident.


    Maybe it was the bracelet that irritated Mr. George.


    Since it was easy for Tom to find out the owner of the bracelet was John, someone with a little ability


    could also find it out.


    Kristina once said that she worshiped John, and John was very close to their circle. No man wanted the


    woman he loved to think of another man all the time.


    Not to mention that the bracelet was bought by John. If it appeared in Kristina''s house, it was very likely


    that it would irritate Mr. George and cause Kristina''s death.


    If that was the case, then everything could be exined.


    This was only a guess of Nina.


    She had to meet Mr. George and ask him some questions face to face. She could only judge by his


    words and behaviors.


    Knowing what to do next, Nina asked Albert, "Mr. Albert, can you tell me who Mr. George is?"


    Albert frowned and refused decisively, "No."


    Had already expected this answer, Nina gave up.


    Since this way didn''t work, there would be other ways.


    As long as she carefully observed the ce where they lived, she could always find some clues and


    then search the Inte, and she could always find the corresponding person.


    "Mr. Albert, I''m going upstairs to get some clothes for Kristina." Nina found an excuse to go upstairs.


    Albert didn''t stop her and watched Nina go upstairs.


    There was no light on the second floor. Except for the stairs lit up by the hall light, everywhere else was


    dark.


    Nina went upstairs the second floor and disappeared in Albert''s sight, as if she was devoured by


    endless darkness.


    The bright light shone on Albert''s warm face, but reflected a malicious and cold light inside, which


    made people''s scalp tingle.


    Albert suddenly stood up with a cold smile on his face. He first found a towel and folded it into a palm


    sized square. Then he took out the medicine box from the cab and took out a bottle of colorless and


    transparent liquid.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He opened the bottle and smelt something pungent.


    Albert took a deep breath. After pouring the transparent liquid into the towel, he covered his mouth with


    one hand and began to breathe.


    With the towel in his hand, he walked slowly and calmly towards the second floor.


    Nina was looking for clues upstairs, not knowing that the danger was approaching.


    After checking the first room on the second floor, she found that there were some living goods, some of


    which were the items she had seen on the list before.


    She didn''t find any powerful clues.


    So she pushed the door open and entered the master bedroom. The bedroom was spacious and tidy,


    and the decoration style was more ethnic style, making people feelfortable and warm.


    There were a variety of clothes in the cloakroom, from jewelry and sunsses to shoes and socks,


    arranged in order and orderly.


    There were not only women''s clothes, but also men''s clothes. Men''s clothes were casual and young,


    and the shoes were all from a luxury brand.


    Nina felt a little familiar about the men''s clothes and couldn''t remember it in a short time.


    She continued to look for clues.


    Aftering out of the cloakroom, a slightly open cab attracted the attention of Nina. It seemed that


    there were many dolls stored in it.


    "Nina." Albert suddenly appeared at the door and squinted his dangerous eyes when he saw her


    walking towards the cab which was Kristina specially used to store pink leopards.


    He slightly blocked the towel on his left hand behind him, came to the side of Nina and asked, "Haven''t


    you found her clothes yet? Her cloakroom is not here, but over there. "


    Nina''s mind went nk.


    Suddenly, an rm bell rang in her heart.


    How could Mr. Albert know where Kristina''s cloakroom was?


    The prying eyes of Nina made Albert realize that he had given himself away. His eyes suddenly


    became cold.


    In the blink of an eye, he covered her mouth with a towel stained with diethyl ether and mped her


    with the other hand.


    "HMM..." A pungent smell rushed into her nose. With Nina''s eyes wide open, she struggled hard, but


    gradually fainted after inhaling the diethyl ether.


    When she was struggling, she identally kicked the wardrobe in front of her. The cab was opened


    and filled with pink leopards.


    Before she fell into aa, Nina suddenly understood.


    Albert was Mr. George.


    She touched her wrist subconsciously and remembered that her watch had been taken away by John.


    With a pale face, Nina cursed in her heart, ''Damn it!''


    She fainted.


    "Nina, I have reminded you that if you know too much information that will bring you trouble." Albert''s


    voice was as soft as the wind of March, but the words were as cold as the ice of February.


    Diethyl ether had an effect of anesthesia. If one inhaled it a little bit, he would fall into aa. If he


    inhaled too much, it would endanger his life.


    After Nina fainted, Albert immediately threw away the towel.


    He just wanted to faint Nina and he wouldn''t want to kill her.


    Because his Kristy liked her, and Nina''s side face was most like his Kristy''s.


    Albert bent down to pick up the unconscious Nina, took her to the factory in Northern Suburbs and


    imprisoned her.

 Chapter 215 The Underground Laboratory

    Chapter 215 The Underground Laboratory


    Albert bought the abandoned factory in Northern Suburbs a year ago. It had been rusty and covered


    with weeds for many years.


    At night, they could hear frogs screaming and bugs chirping.


    The silver door was open, and a faint light came out from it, lighting up the cement road in the front.


    There was a clean cement road leading to the abandoned factory which had been out of repair for a


    long time. There were several low-key and luxurious cars parking outside. There must be something


    wrong in it.


    Ford''s figure was pulled long by the faint light. He walked into an elevator in the factory and pressed


    the start button. The elevator did not go up, but went down.


    When he walked out of the elevator, he saw another world.


    It was an undergroundboratory built by Albert with a huge sum of money a year ago. It was as bright


    as day. Through the ss, many busy scientific research staff could be seen.


    When Ford stood in front of the ss door, he needed to use iris identification and infrared scanning to


    scan his retinas before the ss door opened automatically.


    He walked straight and came to a room at the end of the corridor. Through the ss door, he saw his


    boss was standing by the white bed. The woman sleeping on the bed was no other than Nina.


    Ford unlocked the door with his iris again and walked in, replying to the task assigned by Albert.


    "Boss, I have informed Isabe and she wille to take care of Mrs. Nina tomorrow morning."


    "Okay, go and ask Dr. Wendy toe here." "Albert tucked Nina in and sat on the sofa.


    Wendy received her doctor''s degree in neurology and specialized in individual memory research. She


    suffered from the attack of the academic circles because of an experiment that she tried to change the


    individual memory.


    A year ago, Albert came to her and asked her to lead a research team, mainly engaged in drug


    research and development, a kind of drug that could tamper with the content of a human''s memory -


    Memory Charm.


    Memory Charm meant to modify memory. In the west, it was tranted as a magic that could modify


    human''s memory.


    At that time, Albert wanted to develop this kind of medicine mainly because he wanted to modify his


    childhood experience that eroded his memory like a demon''s w, so that he could have a good


    childhood.


    He found Doctor Wendy, who was reprimanded by the academic circles and the academic circles


    treated her as a madness. Albert and Doctor Wendy thought in unison. Doctor Wendy even spoke out


    a lot of her thoughts about the research and development of M.C (Memory Charm), which made Albert


    see a huge business value.


    M.C could imnt the character and scene people wanted to make himself forget what had happened


    and modify the memory of his.


    If this kind of medicine was released, it would surely attract a lot of attention.


    Therefore, it took Albert half a year to build such an airtight high-tech undergroundboratory. Dr.


    Wendy led the technical team to ovee the difficulties day and night, and the prototype of M.C was


    emerging


    "Mr. Albert, what can I do for you?" She was a woman with blonde hair and blue eyes. She only loved


    studying and never took care of her appearance. She looked more than 50 years old at the age of forty


    and her hair was a little messy.


    She said in an impure Chinese.


    Albert asked her, "Dr. Wendy, how is the research and development of M.C? I need it now. "


    Wendy refused immediately, "NO. M.C hasn''t been finished yet. It can''t be used now. Otherwise, there


    will be problems. We don''t know what kind of problems will happen. "


    "Isn''t it almost done? How long will it take? " Albert frowned and looked at the sleeping Nina. He was a


    little anxious.


    Albert was eager to tamper with Nina''s memory tonight.


    Wendy thought for a while and said, "Five days. It will take at least five days. The research and


    development will bepleted in three days. We still need two days to test it and confirm its effect and


    side effects. "


    Five days.


    Five days was hard for Albert.


    Not to mention five days, ording to the level of Mr. John''s love for the Nina, Albert was afraid that if


    Nina disappeared for only one night, Mr. John would tear up LC City overnight and find out the Nina.


    If Albert wanted to hide Nina for five days under the watch of Mr. John, he would be in a dangerous


    situation.


    But Doctor Wendy''s words made sense. If Nina ate the M.C before the research and development was


    His Kristy liked Nina very much. He would not easily hurt anything that Kristy liked.


    "Okay, five days. I''ll give you five days. Five dayster, I have to see the finished product. " Albert


    nodded. Even if Mr. John knew that Nina was here, John couldn''te in and take her away.


    It cost Albert more than a billion to build such a high-techb, so how could he let people in easily.


    Wendy said firmly, "Five dayster, we will definitely hand over the finished product to you."


    Albert raised his hand to signal her to leave.


    After she left, Ford looked at Albert and asked, "Boss, are you going to use M.C on Mrs. Nina?"


    Albert looked at him mischievously and said, "She knows the rtionship between me and Kristy. I


    have promised Kristy that I won''t let anyone know our rtionship. I have identally hurt Kristy. Even


    if I can''t make up for that, I have to fulfill all my promises to her. "


    Speaking of the fact that he hurt Kristina identally, Albert''s lips trembled slightly, and his eyes were


    full of guilt and self-me. He held his hands and put them on his lips, as if he had kissed the back of


    Kristina''s hand. Tears were rolling in his eyes.


    Thinking of the quarrel and mistake that night, Albert''s body was very tighten and he felt nervous and


    regretful.


    Now he was too ashamed to face Kristy.


    "Ford, send someone to guard the area nearby secretly. Inform me immediately if anything happens.


    Nina must stay here until she eats M.C. Besides, when Isabees here tomorrow, ask her to keep


    an eye on Nina and don''t let Nina run away. "


    "Yes, boss."


    In KL Hospital, when John came back, he only saw a figure protruding on the bed. The quilt covered


    her and he could see her face.


    If it was someone else, he would definitely not find that it was a nurse lying on the bed.


    However, John was familiar with Nina. Even if he couldn''t see her face in the front, he could recognize


    her only by her figure and unique smell.


    The bulged figure on the bed was totally different from the person he held every night. The closer he


    got, the only thing he could smell was the smell of disinfectant in the hospital, and he could not smell


    any trace of Nina.


    At a nce, John knew that Nina had run away.


    He didn''t even bother to lift the quilt. He turned around and asked the bodyguards outside, "Where is


    she?"


    The man''s cold and frightening voice made the two men shiver all over. They looked at each other and


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    knew that the person inside was not Mrs. Nina, or Mr. John wouldn''t be so angry.


    "Please punish us." The two of them immediately lowered their heads and apologized.


    What''s the point of apologizing now? Nina had run away.


    Then John asked calmly, "Who has ever left from inside?"


    One of them immediately replied, "A nurse. Half an hour ago, a nurse left here. "


    Nina pretended to be a nurse and ran away!


    John nced coldly at the two of them, wishing to cut them into pieces. The two men couldn''t even


    prevent his little girl from running away.


    John immediately ordered his men to search the whole city, especially asked them to pay attention to


    every move of Albert.

 Chapter 216 She Doesnt Want To Stay With You

    Chapter 216 She Doesn''t Want To Stay With You


    An hourter, Richard handed over a pen and conveyed the driver''s story. Then he said, "ording to


    the driver''s description, the person who gave him the pen is Mrs. Nina. Mrs. Nina met a man on LT


    Road. I specially confirmed the photo of Albert to the driver. He said that the man was Albert."


    At this moment, John stretched out his hand and pulled his tie. His white fingers were even paler, and


    his dark eyes were filled with coldness.


    "Sure enough, she went to see Albert."


    Seeing the anger on John''s face, Richardforted him, "Mr. John, Mrs. Nina didn''t get any useful


    information. Since she has already left..."


    "Is that what I care about?" Then John raised his head and stared at Richard with his zing eyes.


    Even if his little girl did send some information to Albert, Albert couldn''t win him.


    When he was a sessful businessman, Albert was just a kid who knew nothing.


    At this moment, Richard felt that he was at the two realms of fire and ice at the same time.


    John''s whole body reeked with cold, with anger in his eyes.


    "Then Mr. John..." What do you care about?


    "Then what? Go and ask Albert to give Nina back." As soon as John opened his mouth, he blocked the


    remaining half sentence of Richard.


    Richard was rendered speechless...


    ''So Mr. John cares about Mrs. Nina? He cares Nina so much that he doesn''t care the matter of fact that


    Nina betrayed him?


    At this point, Mr. John is still nning to defect Mrs. Nina.''


    Richard was getting more and more confused about John''s way of doing things.


    As soon as Richard got the order, he called Albert, "Mr. Albert, Mr. John wants to see you."


    Albert didn''t expect that Mr. John would find it out so soon. He frowned and looked at the sleeping Nina


    on the bed. After careful consideration, Albert smiled and replied, "Okay."


    Albert came to the meeting room of KL Hospital as promised.


    In the huge conference room, a man as noble and domineering as an emperor was sitting, and beside


    him stood a majestic Richard.


    As soon as Albert stepped into the meeting room, he was like stepping into an ice cer, Mr. John''s


    cold eyes were as sharp as ice cones, stabbing at Albert.


    "Mr. John, why did you ask me out at night?" Albert used lifemanship. With a polite smile on his face,


    Albert pulled a chair and sat down.


    He was not sure if Mr. John had known that he had imprisoned Nina, so he pretended not to know the


    purpose of Mr. John calling him here.


    John was concise andprehensive, "Nina."


    "Nina?" Albert continued to pretend not to know, "Mr. John, you are looking for your wife. Why do you


    call me here..."


    "Where is she?" John didn''t want to listen to his nonsense.


    Being interrupted, Albert didn''t get angry. Instead, he smiled and said, "I don''t know where Nina is. And


    why do you think I know where she is? "


    With a sneer, John looked askance at him and said, "Nina is your spy. Don''t you know that?"


    Albert was stunned, with a gleam shining in his eyes. A trace of surprise shed through his heart, but


    more of it was schadenfreude.


    It seemed that there was a misunderstanding between John and Nina.


    He did ce spies around Mr. John. That person was not Nina.


    Nina was wild and smart, but she didn''t know how to be sophisticated. Her identity was mysterious and


    undetectable. Staying alone in LC City, she was so strong that she had no weakness. How could he


    control her?


    How could he choose someone he couldn''t control as his spy.


    Albert didn''t expect that Mr. John would be so blind sometimes.


    While he was criticizing in his heart, Albert suddenly thought of that Kristina once wanted Nina to be


    Noah''s wife. In order to make up for his hurt to Kristina that night, Albert admitted it.


    He wanted to stir up the mess and alienate John and Nina. Then Noah would have a chance.


    "Mr. John, you are really good at investigating and even found out the person who slept with you."


    Albertughed wantonly and couldn''t help pping his hands.


    The clear and loud apuse irritated John. His cold eyes were like a sharp knife, squeezing out a few


    words from his teeth. "Hand her over."


    Albertughed in a low voice, "Mr. John, if I let Nina go back, won''t you cut her into pieces? She is very


    capable. Even if her identity is exposed to you, I will still think highly of her. "


    "Hand her over." John repeated coldly. His sharp eyes made Albert feel ufortable, as if Albert was


    a prey stared by a natural enemy, and he was faintly afraid.


    Every time Albert did something, he must achieve a certain goal.


    In order to worsen the misunderstanding between John and Nina, he suddenly stopped smiling and


    looked at John.


    "Mr. John, although Nina was trained by me, she is also a person with her own thought. Tonight, I didn''t


    find her tonight, but she found me and said that she didn''t want to stay with you."


    Then he leaned back on the chair and said leisurely, "So it''s not that I don''t hand her over. It''s just that


    Nina doesn''t want to stay with you."


    Dark clouds swept over John''s gloomy face again, covering the emotions in his eyes. Only his fingers


    on the table curled up slightly, and the coldness hit the bottom of his heart.


    His little girl didn''t want to stay with him.


    But would he let her go if she didn''t want to be with him?


    They were a legal couple.


    John looked up and said in an indifferent tone, "She is still my wife and has the responsibility to fulfill


    her duty as a wife. If I can''t see her again tomorrow noon, I will settle ounts with you."


    As soon as John finished speaking, he stood up and left.


    He would never leave any chance for his enemies to argue with him.


    "Mr. John, goodbye." Albert smiled and watched John leave.


    Even if Mr. John threatened him, he didn''t care.


    Because he knew what he had just said had stirred up a storm in Mr. John''s heart.


    Mr. John was a proud man, but the woman he liked didn''t want to stay with him, which hurt his heart.


    Albert thought proudly.


    When John turned around, he looked unrestrained and agile, but in fact, there was a string of tension in


    his heart. He was afraid that if he rxed himself, Albert''s words which like a soldering iron would take


    the opportunity to make a mark on his heart.


    It was not that Albert was reluctant to hand Nina over, but that his little girl was unwilling to stay with


    him.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    It was because his little girl didn''t want to stay with him.


    It seemed that John had suffered a heavy blow.


    He looked out of the window silently at the night. The night wind blew his ears, blowing his hair into the


    air ups and downs just as his heart.


    John''s eyes were always cold and deep, as if he could see through the world, but he seemed unable to


    see through Nina''s heart.


    The man, who had always been indifferent and expressionless, now looked pale.


    He was at a loss in the face of this situation.


    He didn''t know what to do untilte night. Sitting on the balcony, John felt the wind at midnight. There


    were many cigarette butts on the ground, and he smoked all of them before throwing them on the


    ground.


    The cigarette butt that was not extinguished was still shining with stars. It could vaguely see the lonely


    soul on the balcony.


    A single spark could start a prairie fire


    The spark ignited John''s rationality and gradually burned it to ashes. The taut string was loosened, as if


    the soldiers who had been guarding the city gate suddenly loosened and there was someone attacked


    the city.


    It was said that being alone would make a person calmer to think, but for some people and things,


    being alone would often make people lose his mind.


    John threw the cigarette which was not finished on the ground, stared at the fire and watched it


    gradually extinguish.


    ''You don''t want to stay with me, is it because you don''t like me?''

 Chapter 217 Being Imprisoned By Albert

    Chapter 217 Being Imprisoned By Albert


    Nina woke up from aa with a pale face. The clock on the wall was ticking. It was one past eight in


    the morning.


    It was the second day.


    Nina recalled what happenedst night. The pungent smell seemed to be still lingering on the tip of her


    nose. It was diethyl ether.


    Mr. Albert fainted her with diethyl ether.


    Before she passed out, Nina identally kicked open the cab in front of her, which was full of Pink


    Leopard dolls.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    It was because of the pink leopards that she realized that George was Albert who was Kristina''s


    boyfriend.


    Nina always knew that Albert had a girl he liked, and also knew that the person he liked liked the pink


    leopard. Because Nina had seen Albert smiling at the pink leopard several times, which was the kind of


    smile and tenderness that went straight to the bottom of his heart.


    At that time, Albert regarded the pink leopard as the person he liked, so he the like in his eyes would


    Even though Nina had guessed it, she was still a stepte.


    She fainted and was kidnapped and unconscious until now.


    Nina stood up and looked around. The white walls looked extremely cold. The room was simple and


    crude, like a temporary residence.


    If she wanted to know where it was, she could only ask Albert.


    She walked to the ss door and saw manyrge devices in the opposite room. Looking from the side,


    she saw many busy figures, and the ss door was erected in the middleyer byyer.


    Nina could see, but she couldn''t hear anything.


    The sound instion effect here was very good.


    Nina wanted to go out and look for a switch everywhere, but she didn''t find an ordinary switch. Instead,


    she saw the password lock on the wall. There was no number, no fingerprints, and only a small hole.


    As soon as she stood over, her eyes were automatically scanned by the infrared light. The next


    second, a red dot flickered, and her iris recognition failed.


    The flickering red light rang the rm for Nina.


    She was in a very dangerous situation now.


    Just as Nina vigntly looked around, a familiar figure slowly came to her. The person was wearing a


    ck slip dress, slender high-heeled shoes, red lips ming, she looked sexy and seductive.


    In particr, the tassel earrings around her ears were made of pure gold, which reflected the golden


    light under the incandescentmp.


    Nina recognized her for the first sight. It was Isabe.


    As long as Isabe stood in front of the ss door, the door opened automatically.


    "Nina, long time no see." Isabe came in with a smile. She nced at Nina with disdain, put down her


    bag, sat on the sofa like the hostess and poured herself a ss of water.


    Nina looked at her in confusion, "How could it be you? What''s the rtionship between you and Albert?


    "


    It was obviously a secret ce. Since Isabe could go in and out freely, she must have a special


    rtionship with Albert.


    Nina knew that Isabe liked Albert.


    But Albert loved Kristina, then what about Isabe?


    Isabe''s hand holding the cup of water paused. What was the rtionship between her and Albert?


    The rtionship between using and being used.


    Isabe loved Albert, but Albert loved Kristina. He could only take advantage of Isabe and use her as


    a shot.


    Being used was also a kind of value, wasn''t it?


    At least for Albert, Isabe was valuable. As long as she could be with him, it was nothing even if she


    was just used.


    It was impossible for Isabe to tell this to Nina. She would never let Nina look down upon her.


    "I work for Mr. Albert. It''s not strange for me to be here." Isabe took a sip of water, frowned and spat it


    out. "It tastes bad. You can only drink this kind of water for the next period of time."


    The next period of time?


    Knowing something was wrong from Isabe''s words, Nina walked up to her and asked, "What do you


    mean?"


    Isabe gloated, "That''s what I mean. Are you happy that you are imprisoned?"


    "Imprison?" Nina''s face suddenly changed. She had just been out of the tiger''s mouthst night, and


    today she was in a wolf''s den.


    What a bad luck!


    Isabe stood up and walked around Nina with her head held high. She smiled contemptuously and


    said, "Yes, imprison. I''ll watch over you for the next few days. Don''t try to escape. You can''t escape


    here at all. "


    "It''s so rare. You will fall into my hands one day. Don''t worry. I will take good care of you and return all


    the ps you gave me before. " Isabe saidcently.


    The scene disgusted Nina.


    Nina sneered, "Just you?"


    Nina''s disdain made Isabe feel that she had been provoked. Isabe red back and said, "Yes,


    you''re right. This is my ce. I can do whatever I want to do to you. Don''t expect that there will be


    another man to help you.


    Mr. Albert asked me to keep an eye on you. He will never help you. Your good brother Noah doesn''t


    know that you are missing, and he won''te to save you. As for Mr. John, don''t think about it


    anymore. He won''te to save you. "


    Isabe said proudly, "I''d like to see how arrogant you can be without a man''s help."


    Nina was speechless. "Do you know projection? It is like a person showing his own thoughts and


    feelings projects on others'' body like a projector. How badly you need a man to protect you so that you


    think men are always protecting me? "


    "Every time I deal with you, I did it myself. Did I borrow other men''s hands to p you? I pped you in


    person. If you don''t believe me, I''ll give a try again? "


    As Nina spoke, she raised her right hand and stretched her fingers with a disdainful smile.


    "You..." Isabe was so angry that she didn''t know what to say. Seeing Nina raising her hand, she


    stepped back subconsciously.


    She hated and feared the p from Nina.


    Isabe still couldn''t forget the p Nina had pped her. Hatred spread in Isabe''s heart. She said


    viciously, "If you dare to hurt me today, someone will make you ten times more miserable than meter.


    Don''t forget, whose territory are you in now? "


    Nina was stunned and frowned.


    Yes, she was in someone else''s ce now.


    Nina withdrew her hand and stared at Isabe sharply. It was said that a schr who had been away


    three days must be looked at with new eyes.


    In the face of Nina''s p, Isabe actually behaved calmly and even threatened Nina in an organized


    way.


    Isabe seemed to have changed a lot. She seemed to be enlightened by someone and was not as


    stupid as before.


    If Nina couldn''t do anything to her, then it was good to say something that could stimte her.


    Vengeance was Nina''s way of doing things.


    Nina noticed her tassel earrings and asked curiously, "Why are the earrings you are wearing today not


    the one you used to wear? In order to please Albert, didn''t you wear the pair of the tassel earrings that


    he once said good-looking? "


    Isabe''s heart jolted. She touched the tassel earrings on her ears and suddenly became guilty. "That


    tassels earrings were identally lost."


    Isabe was in a hurry to leave that ce and identally dropped it.


    But...


    "What does it have to do with you?"


    Isabe pretended to be angry and scolded Nina, but she didn''t dare to look into Nina''s eyes, fearing


    that Nina would notice something.


    Because it was very dangerous for Isabe to lose the pair of tassels earrings, which might cost


    Isabe the rest of her life.

 Chapter 218 The One You Love Is The One Who Kills You

    Chapter 218 The One You Love Is The One Who Kills You


    Isabe didn''t dare to go back to pick up the missing earring, so she had to wear a pair of earrings


    which was simr to the missing earring.


    She didn''t expect that Nina would find out.


    If Nina could find our, could Albert also find out? Would Albert dislike her?


    Isabe panicked. She had waited for a long time until Kristina died. She was the only woman around


    Albert.


    How could she let Albert dislike her just because of the pair of earrings?


    In fact, Albert had never noticed Isabe''s earrings. Albert just said it casually when Isabe, Nina and


    Albert had the meal together.


    Isabe took it seriously and wore the pair of fringes Earrings every day.


    In the past, Nina didn''t know that Isabe liked Albert, so she only thought that Isabe had a special


    preference for that pair of earrings.


    After the two quarreled, Nina knew the real reason why Isabe liked the pair of tassels earrings.


    Isabe red at Nina and said, "How did you know that? They are of the same brand and the same


    style. "


    "They are of the same brand and of the same style, but the number of tassels is different. Albert said


    that they are good-looking, and the number of tassels is more than this." Nina looked at her leisurely,


    feeling that Isabe was a little pathetic.


    When a woman put all her attention on pleasing a man, she would live a humble life without paying any


    attention to herself.


    Some people said that humbleness would bloom in the dust, and that was right. Humbleness would


    indeed bloom in the dust, a flower that would move the bystander, but no one would like you to be


    humbled in the dust.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Now that I can see that the pair of earrings is not the original pair, it must be easier for Albert who has


    praised the pair of earrings to find out." Nina said this on purpose to piss Isabe off.


    Nina didn''t think she was a kind person. When she met a disgusting person, she always wanted to


    disgust the person back, at least to get something back.


    Even if Nina saw that the other party was not feeling well because of her words, she could get it back.


    Sure enough, Isabe''s face changed again and again, and her face with thick foundation turned even


    paler. She quickly took off her earrings and threw them into the trash can without saying anything.


    Nina raised her eyebrows slightly.


    The first battle was a sess.


    Then Nina teased, "You threw them so soon? Don''t you like Albert? "


    "Nonsense!" What Nina said pierced Isabe''s sensitive nerves. Isabe turned around and refuted.


    "No one in the world loves him more than I do, even if Kristina can''t love him more than I do. For him,


    I... " Isabe suddenly stopped, shuffled and looked away.


    She almost spilled the beans.


    Nina didn''t explore why Isabe didn''t finish her words, but turned her attention to Kristina.


    It was not until then that Nina remembered something important. Her face suddenly became serious.


    Approaching Isabe, Isabe must know something.


    "Did Albert kill Kristina?"


    What Nina said was like a magic spell, making Isabe stunned. Her face turned pale. She immediately


    shook her head and denied, "No, it''s not him who killed Kristina by ident. There is no manughter.


    No, it''s not him at all. It has nothing to do with him." Isabe suddenly raised her voice, trying to cover it


    up in front of Nina.


    Nina''s eyes darkened. "I didn''t say it was a manughter. How could you know it was a manughter?


    So Albert really killed Kristina, right? "


    Isabe suddenly realized that she had spilled the beans. She immediately shut her mouth and turned


    around, not daring to look at Nina anymore.


    Isabe was so nervous that her fingers trembled slightly. Her whole body was tense and her face was


    as pale as paper.


    Under high tension, people''s brain would beck of oxygen, and it was easier for people to tell the


    truth. Taking the opportunity to get close to Isabe, Nina whispered all her guesses in Isabe''s ear.


    "That night, Albert and Kristina had a quarrel for some unknown reason. In a fit of anger, Albert touched


    the fruit knife on the table and killed Kristina by ident.


    In order to get away with the crime, he turned on the air conditioner to dy Kristina''s death. Then he


    took out Kristina''s phone and set two time messages in session. After sending the message, he


    returned the phone to the factory setting.


    I received a text message asking me to have dinner in a western restaurant. I happened to meet Albert


    and Albert asked me to be the witness of his absence. Another message told me that Kristina was busy


    and couldn''te, and once again misled us to judge the real time of Kristina''s death.


    The carpet at home might leave some evidence of Albert, so he set the carpet to the fire. As for those


    letters, I suspect that they are all fake.


    They two have been together for such a long time. Albert must know Kristina very well. He is so smart


    that he imitated Kristina''s handwriting and told us what happened in her tone before death. It''s not


    impossible. "


    Every word said by Nina, Isabe felt that it was like a ghost of Kristina that kept blowing on Isabe''s


    ear. It was cold and piercing, as if a ghost was seeking for her own life.


    Isabe stood still with fear in her eyes. She defended for Albert with her trembling lips, "No, no, it''s not


    like that. It''s none of Albert''s business. He didn''t kill her."


    "It is him who killed Kristina." Nina continued to stimte Isabe. Under the high tension, Isabe


    would definitely reveal some useful information.


    "Don''t sling mud at others." Isabe suddenly turned around, stepped back and pointed at Nina, "Don''t


    talk nonsense. Kristinamitted suicide. Her death has nothing to do with Mr. Albert."


    "Suicide?" Nina keenly captured Isabe''s precise words, and a chill came from the bottom of Nina''s


    eyes. She approached Isabe step by step, forcing Isabe to step back.


    "How do you know Kristina was dead? Noah keeps this as a secret on purpose. No one else knew that


    Kristina was dead.


    How do you know Kristinamitted suicide? In all my spections just now, I didn''t mention that the


    scene looked like suicide, or perhaps it was disguised as suicide.


    How did you know that?"


    The three sharp questions cornered Isabe. She knew that she had spilled the beans. Facing the


    aggressive posture of Nina, Isabe''s legs couldn''t help trembling, and her body gradually fell down.


    Nina had always been strong. She grabbed Isabe''s arm with one hand and dragged her against the


    wall, with a murderous look in her eyes.


    "You know it so clearly. Did Albert tell you? Or is it because you saw all this on the scene?


    No, No." Isabe''s pupils shrank and her heart was in her throat. She avoided eye contact with Nina


    and said, "I''m not at the scene. I know nothing."


    Nina was on the edge of rage. Her eyes were bloodthirsty and horribly red.


    Anyone who hurt Kristina deserved to die thousands of time.


    Nina wished she could break Isabe''s arm and get even with Albert.


    The emotional Nina didn''t try to figure out whether Isabe was telling the truth or not. She tightened


    her grip on Isabe''s arm and Isabe cried out in pain.


    "Ah... It hurt, it hurt, it hurt... Let go of me, Nina! "


    Ignoring her scream, Nina gritted her teeth and asked, "If you are not at the scene, then it must be


    Albert who told you, right?"


    While speaking, Nina grabbed Isabe''s arms tightly with both hands, and her nails were embedded in


    Isabe''s flesh. Nina suddenly roared, "It was Albert who killed Isabe, right?"


    Last night, Nina just heard that the two people were deeply in love. In the blink of an eye, Albert killed


    Kristina by ident, and he even disguised the scene as a suicide to atone for his crime.


    Nina''s heart was hit hard, and herplicated eyes changed back and forth. She couldn''t ept that


    Kristina had died in the hands of the person Kristina loved.


    The one she loved was the one who killed her.


    How ironic it was?

 Chapter 219 Why Did You Kill Her

    Chapter 219 Why Did You Kill Her


    "I... I..." Isabe was so painful that tears welled up in her eyes. When she saw Alberte in, she


    immediately held back her tears.


    She couldn''t cry in front of the man she loved.


    Albert once said that he didn''t like weak and ipetent people. Isabe thought she was not such a


    person.


    "Nina, let go of me. Do you hear me? Let go of me." Isabe summoned up her courage and struggled


    against Nina. Isabe put her hands on Nina''s arms and pinched them with great strength.


    Touched by Isabe''s ret nails, Nina''s white skin looked pale. The dark red color of Isabe''s nails


    looked like blood, which was flowing and shocking.


    Nina was facing the door. As soon as Albert came in, he saw a side face simr to that of Kristina.


    "Kristy?" Albert was in a trance. He thought of Kristina''s voice and smile and thought the woman before


    him was Kristina. He quickly walked towards her.


    Albert shook off Isabe''s hands, which were pinching Nina''s arms, and pulled Nina behind him to


    protect her. He gripped Nina''s wrist with his left hand, stepped forward, and pinched Isabe''s neck


    with his right hand.


    He lifted up Isabe along the wall with one hand.


    "I have told you not to hurt Kristy. You can''t hurt her. You can''t hurt my Kristy. Don''t you understand


    me?"


    The soles of Isabe''s feet suddenly left the ground, and her body rose in the air. She felt a suffocating


    pain in her neck. Seeing Albert''s cold smile, she widened her eyes in horror.


    "Mr. Albert, I... She is not..." Isabe coughed, she couldn''t speak. Isabe struggled and put her hands


    on the back of Albert''s veined hands. Her face turned red because of difficulty in breathing.


    "She, she is not Kri..." Isabe tried her best to tell Albert that it was not Kristina.


    Kristina was dead.


    ''Why is Albert still caring about Kristina? She''s been dead.''


    ''Why?''


    Tears ran down Isabe''s nose and dropped on the back of Albert''s hand.


    "What are you doing? Let go of her! You''ll kill Isabe!" Although Nina didn''t like Isabe, she couldn''t


    watch her being strangled by Albert.


    The voice of Nina brought back Albert''s thoughts. He loosened his hand slightly and looked back. The


    person he saw was not Kristina, but Nina.


    It was Nina, who looked like Kristina a little.


    "It''s you. Why?" Albert suddenly let go of Isabe. He grabbed Nina''s shoulder, shook her and asked,


    "Why?"


    Isabe fell to the ground, gasping for fresh air, with scarlet fingerprints on her neck.


    If Albert had exerted more strength and Nina didn''t stop him in time, Isabe would have died.


    Isabe heard what Albert said to Nina and her face turned pale.


    Albert still cared about Kristina.


    A sense of hatred rose in Isabe''s heart. Even if Kristina was dead, Albert still loved and missed her.


    "Mr. Albert, she is Nina." Isabe tried to stop him thinking of Kristina.


    Hearing Isabe''s voice, Nina knew that Isabe was fine and she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then Nina looked into Albert''s eyes and said coldly, "Albert, it''s me. Who do you think I am?"


    Albert closed his eyes and opened them.


    He took a deep breath and let go of Nina''s shoulder.


    Nina looked at him coldly and indifferently. She knew that Albert mistook her for Kristina.


    Kristina was killed by the man she loved. She must be very sad and painful when the man killed her.


    With red eyes, Nina sneered, "Do you think I''m aunt? Do you think I am Kristina?"


    "I can understand that you mistook me for Kristina. But why did you..." Nina couldn''t help but sob, "Why


    did you kill her?"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Albert was stunned. A murderous look shed through his eyes, but he tried to stop thinking about


    hurting Nina.


    He had already hurt Kristina. He couldn''t hurt Nina, because Kristina liked Nina and wanted to protect


    her.


    Without fear of the killing intent of Albert, Nina roared as her tears rolled down, "Did you mistake your


    beloved woman for someone else and kill her by ident?"


    Then she pped Albert in the face.


    Nina was both angry and sorrowful.


    "Albert, you killed Kristina. You killed your beloved woman!"


    Nina said with resentment. As the p fell, the corner of Albert''s mouth was beaten to bleed. Isabe


    screamed and pulled him out of concern.


    "Mr. Albert, are you okay? Does it hurt?" Seeing the blood at the corner of his mouth, Isabe red at


    Nina angrily, "Are you crazy? Why did you hit him?"


    Nina said with hatred. "I just want to hit him."


    Albert was stunned, as if he had heard the shocking news. His eyes were slightly wide open with


    disbelief.


    Isabe''s concern annoyed him. Nina''s eyes were like knives, cutting his flesh.


    What made him heartbroken was that Nina said he killed Kristina.


    "Who is dead?" Albert pushed Isabe away, ignoring her falling to the ground. He grabbed Nina''s


    shoulder again. Doubt and pain intertwined in his eyes.


    "Who is dead? Tell me!"


    With an indifferent expression, Nina said, "Kristina."


    Then she raised her hand and broke free from Albert''s grip on her shoulder. Nina felt that Albert''s


    hands were dirty because Albert used these hands to kill Kristina.


    Nina used to think that Albert was paranoid and dark. Although he was not a kind person, at least he


    knew how to protect the person he loved.


    It was okay that he didn''t protect her. But why did he take her life?


    "Albert, you killed Kristina. You killed her by ident just because of a misunderstanding. And you


    even made others thought that shemitted suicide." Nina continued.


    "She has been protecting you since you were fourteen years old, but you kill her in the end. Do you


    have a stony heart?"


    Nina''s words were heartbreaking.


    "This isn''t the way it happens." Albert stepped back, looking pale and painful.


    With a bitter look on her face, Nina felt sorry for Kristina. "Are you still unwilling to admit it?"


    "No, it just happened identally..." Albert stopped. His was regretful and painful. He angrily pinched


    the neck of Nina, as if he wanted to kill her.


    Nina had difficulty breathing. Theck of oxygen in her brain did not make her panic. She calmly


    grabbed Albert''s wrist and pulled it away from her neck.


    She pushed him back.


    "identally?" Nina gasped and sneered. She didn''t believe what he said at all.


    Seeing her gasping, Albert realized that he had pinched her on impulse.


    Nina was the one Kristina liked.


    "I''m sorry, Nina. Are you okay?" Albert hurried to help her up, his eyes full of guilt.


    He couldn''t hurt Nina, or he would feel guilty to Kristina.


    "Fuck off!" Nina didn''t want to be touched by the person who had killed Kristina.

 Chapter 220 Locked Her In A Small Dark Room And Let Go Of A Snake

    Chapter 220 Locked Her In A Small Dark Room And Let Go Of A Snake


    Since Albert identally hurt Kristina, he was in a trance. When he saw Nina''s side face, he felt like


    seeing his Kristy.


    But Nina asked him to get out made Albert jealous and restless, as if his Kristy was rejecting him.


    His Kristy was hating him.


    Albert exined with his trembling lips, "Kristy is not dead. She is just a little injured and a little serious


    hurt. Noah sent her abroad for treatment. Kristy is not dead."


    Nina didn''t say anything. She looked at the self-deceiving man in front of her and didn''t have any


    sympathy.


    Albert knew that Nina didn''t believe him, so he slowed down his speed and said in a particrly serious


    tone, "I asked Noah. Noah told me that Kristina was receiving treatment abroad. She will recover soon


    and wille back soon. That night, I really didn''t mean to do that. I just made a mistake... "


    Thinking of the quarrel between he and Kristina because of a bracelet that night, Albert felt so regretful


    that he covered his face with his hands unconsciously, as if he was too ashamed to face others.


    The man didn''t shed tears easily, because they did not get to the point of sadness.


    Tears streamed down from his fingers, with regret. "I just don''t want Kristy to beg Mr. John for me. I''m


    just too angry. When I saw the bracelet, I thought there was something between her and Mr. John, so I


    hurt her identally.


    I just hurt her by ident." Albert suddenly squatted down and covered his face with his hands, crying


    silently, like a child whose candy was robbed.


    He looked lonely and helpless.


    "idental hurt her?" Nina sneered, "No matter what, Kristina was dead."


    "No way." Albert raised his head with a murderous look.


    No one could curse his Kristy, no one.


    He wanted to strangle Nina to death, but when he saw Nina, he would think of his Kristy.


    How could he bear to hurt his Kristy?


    Albert restrained the impulse in the bottom of his heart. If he hurt Nina, he would be too ashamed to


    see Kristy.


    "Stop deceiving yourself. Noah didn''t know you were the one who killed Kristina, so he lied to you that


    Kristina was still alive. "


    Nina looked away with sadness in her eyes. She opened her mouth slightly and said, "In fact, Kristina


    was dead."


    Albert was stunned. He knew that Nina wouldn''t lie to him. She wouldn''t lie to him on purpose.


    So, was Kristy really dead?


    His Kristy was dead?


    There was only endless darkness in his ck pupils, and there was no light in his eyes. He sat on the


    ground dejectedly as if he had been detached from his body.


    His tears moistened the pain in the bottom of his heart, making it grow crazily and spread to his whole


    body, trapping him there deathly and his face was pale and lifeless.


    "You killed someone yourself and set up the scene of the crime, and you even disguised the scene as a


    suicide. Didn''t you see Kristina die with your own eyes? Stop pretending. " Nina didn''t even look at


    Albert. If she could get out, she would stay far away from Albert. She was afraid that she couldn''t help


    but send Albert to the hell to apologize to Kristina.


    Isabe scolded, "Nina, what nonsense are you talking about? How could you hit Mr. Albert since he


    looks like this now? "


    "Mr. Albert, are you okay?" Enduring the pain of her broken knee, Isabe slowly moved over to


    apany the heartbroken man.


    Looking at the man she loved so sad, Isabe felt bad. But when she thought of the fact that Kristina


    was dead and Albert only had her by his side, Isabe couldn''t help smiling.


    ''Even if Albert loves Kristina, I''m the one who will be with him in the end?


    Kristina, you lost.


    The moment you die, you lost.


    I am the one whoughs thest.''


    Immersed in pain, Albert didn''t hear clearly what Nina and Isabe had said. There was only one voice


    hovering in his mind.


    Kristy was dead.


    ''It''s all my fault. Kristy died because of me.''


    There was a dead silence. No one said a word. Only Albert squatted there, tears streaming down his


    face.


    One hour, two hours passed.


    Albert remained motionless.


    Isabe began to get anxious. When she was about to find Ford toe up a solution to the problem,


    Ford came in by himself.


    "Ford, what should we do? Mr. Albert didn''t make a sound or cry. What should we do? " Isabe asked


    for help from Ford in a hurry.


    It was the first time for Ford to see his boss like this. His boss seemed to have lost the most important


    thing in his life, and the world was eclipsed for his boss.


    "What happened to Mrs. Kristina?" In front of Albert, Ford always called Kristina Mrs. Kristina, the only


    person who could make his boss heartbroken was his wife, Kristina.


    Isabe lowered her eyes and wiped her tears, "She''s dead."


    "Dead? Isn''t she receiving treatment abroad? " The situation Ford knew was exactly the same as that


    of Albert.


    Isabe dodged Ford''s gaze and said, "Nina said she was dead. I don''t know what happened exactly."


    Hearing this not far away, Nina only felt that the three of them had yed a good y in front of her


    and Nina was dismissive.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Boss." Ford called his boss, but Ford could get Albert''s mind back. Ford walked towards Albert, and


    whispered in Albert''s ear, "Boss, Mr. John wants to see Mrs. Nina."


    Hearing the name of John, Albert suddenly came to his senses, and a surge of hatred swept over.


    It was all because of Mr. John.


    If it weren''t for Mr. John, how could he quarrel with Kristy?


    How could Kristy die?


    Albert felt so regretful that he put the me on others. Only in this way could he relieve his pain.


    He wanted to take revenge for Kristy.


    "Lock Nina in the storage room." Albert suddenly stood up, motioning for Ford and Isabe to escort


    Nina in person.


    Isabe dragged Nina to the storage room.


    In the storage room, there were all kinds of drugs and damaged equipment. The pungent smell filled


    the whole room. There were no windows, lights, or ss doors on all sides. Everything was dark.


    Isabe pushed Nina into the room. At the moment she closed the door, a defiant smile appeared on


    Isabe''s face, which was particrly malicious and weird in the narrow crack of the door.


    "Enjoy yourself, Nina. I won''t leave you alone here. I''ll find you some friendly animals."


    Nina knew that Isabe wouldn''t let her go easily, but Nina didn''t know what Isabe would bring to her.


    The animal Isabe said was friendly, so it must not be a good thing.


    In less than ten minutes, the door of the storage room was opened again, revealing only a small crack.


    Something rushed in from the crack, and it was very fast, quickly hiding into the darkness.


    Before Nina could see clearly what it was, she heard a rustling sound, which made her scalp numb.


    Ford''s voice came to Nina from outside. "What did you put inside?"


    Isabe said casually, "A snake."


    "I warn you, if anything happens to Mrs. Nina, our boss won''t let you go." Ford always disliked Isabe.


    Isabe didn''t like Ford either. She said coldly, "The snake is no poison. I just want it to y with her for


    a while. She won''t die."


    Then Ford turned around and left. Isabe closed the door and thest light disappeared.


    Nina stood against the wall nervously. She didn''t dare to breathe and all her hair stood up.


    Isabe let a snake in unexpectedly.


    What a vicious woman?


    Nina was afraid of snakes since she was a child.


    She was afraid of all kinds of snake, even if it was without poison.


    Nina was scared to death.

 Chapter 221 John Finally Came

    Chapter 221 John Finally Came


    A Rolls-Royce was parked on a street in Northern Suburbs.


    John sat in the car. The driver was Richard, and the man in the passenger seat was Henry.


    They were waiting for Albert.


    It was so quiet in the car that only the sound of fingers typing on the keyboard could be heard. There


    was a thinputer and a watch on Henry''s legs, which was the one of Nina.


    "Mr. John, it turns out that Mrs. Nina''s watch is actually a virtualputer with a powerful positioning


    and tracking function. Just now, Albert said that he could only take you there alone with your eyes


    covered. For safety, we can''t confirm your position until you change into Mrs. Nina''s watchter. "


    Henry turned around and handed the watch to the man in the back seat.


    After John finished smoking, he took off his watch and put Nina''s on.


    John looked ahead with aplicated feeling.


    Before noon, John contacted Albert''s men and said that he wanted to see Nina in person.


    John wanted to see his heartless little girl in person.


    John missed her so much.


    John didn''t know what kind of answer he would get from this visiting. Perhaps it was just as Albert said


    that Nina didn''t want to stay with him.


    Perhaps there would be an unexpected answer. As long as Nina coulde back to his side, John


    didn''t care if Nina wanted to continue to be a spy.


    ''Isn''t such arge family business just to be wasted?''


    John would like to see whether it was his little girl wasted his money quickly or he made money


    quickly?


    Therefore, when John made up his mind about this visiting, he must take Nina back to North Yard no


    matter what.


    It didn''t matter whether he was intimidated or coerced. He would use carrot and stick.


    All John needed to do was to take Nina back.


    "Mr. John, they are here." Richard kept looking around. Albert''s Maserati was conspicuous, especially


    its te number.


    John came to his senses and stood up and got off the car. Albert handed him a ck cloth and said,


    "Mr. John, keep your promise."


    The ck cloth covered his eyes, and the scene in front of John was dark. The sound beside his ears


    was getting louder and louder, and he could keenly hear many movements that he couldn''t notice in


    usual.


    John fumbled into the car. After closing the door, Albert said to Richard and Henry, "You have to leave


    first."


    As expected, Richard drove away.


    Albert was more cautious than that. He drove around the suburb in the north of the city to prevent being


    followed.


    John said calmly, "As long as I''m fine, my people won''t follow me. Take me to see her. "


    "Mr. John, you are so smart. Although you can''t see, you know that I have been driving around. It''s not


    that I don''t believe you, but that I only believe in myself. " Albert still wore an approachable smile, but


    every time he looked at the people behind him through the rearview mirror, he would show a sinister


    look.


    How could he let John go back so easily?


    It would take at least five days to finish the research and development of M.C.


    Even if John''s men found that ce, they couldn''t get in, and John and Nina couldn''t get out either.


    Albert went around two more circles before he drove to the abandoned factory at ease. Ford was


    waiting for them.


    John was taken into the factory by Ford. They took the elevator and went down to the underground


    In order to prevent John from carrying a weapon or a tracker, Ford specially asked John to do a full


    body scan. The rm did not ring, nor did Ford find any tracker.


    John gave a slightly smile. As expected, his little girl was really capable. The watch Nina made herself


    that couldn''t even be analyzed by this kind of precise instrument.


    But John didn''t know how was the uracy of the locator?


    John knew from the beginning that Albert wouldn''t let him go easily.


    John went on undeterred by the dangers ahead.


    After all, nothing ventured, nothing gained. How could John take his little girl away without being tricked


    by Albert?


    After checking that there was no problem, Albert smiled with satisfaction and began to make up the


    story seriously.


    "Mr. John, Nina is a very responsible woman. After knowing that her mission failed, she felt very guilty


    and locked herself in the storage room to reflect. I don''t know if you want to see her in the storage room


    or I ask her toe out to see you. "


    Albert''s tone was very rxed. He didn''t see the expression on John''s face, so he could only judge by


    Albert''s voice, and there was no doubt in John''s heart.


    But when John thought that Nina was in the storage room, he couldn''t help frowning.


    John locked his little girl up in North Yard and didn''t want her to suffer any hardship. He just locked her


    in the bedroom.


    Could anyone live in the storage room?


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The scene of Nina hiding in the trash can suddenly appeared in John''s mind. He didn''t think it was


    strange that she had asked to go in the storage room.


    At least there was no stink in the storage room.


    Albert hesitated for a while and said, "But Nina doesn''t want to stay with you, so she doesn''t want to go


    out to see you. Mr. John, you''d better go to the storage room in person. "


    "Okay." There was no hesitation in John''s words.


    This made Albert stunned.


    ''Is Mr. John so deep in love with Nina?''


    That would be better. At that time, when Nina ate M.C, the man she loved in her memory would no


    longer be Mr. John, which would make Mr. John more painful.


    The more John loved Nina, the more he would suffer.


    Just like what Albert was now.


    Thinking of the death of Kristina, Albert''s eyes became dim and his whole body became lifeless.


    This kind of sadness seemed to be able to spread.


    Noticing Albert''s abnormality, he tilted his head slightly and returned to normal.


    "Here we are." Albert stopped. They had arrived at the end of the corridor of theb. there was a heavy


    iron door in front of them.


    Creak... Ford opened the door.


    All kinds of strong and pungent smells came out, like the residual chemicals in the chemicalb.


    A hint of disappointment shed through John''s heart.


    His little girl would rather stay in this kind of ce than staying in North Yard.


    "Let''s go inside." Albert stretched out his hand to pull off the ck cloth covering John''s eyes.


    At that time, John had been blindfolded all the time and had adapted to the darkness. When he took off


    the ck cloth, it was still dark in front of him. He could vaguely see that there were all kinds of things


    in the room, but he could not find the figure of Nina.


    John walked in by himself.


    As soon as he entered, the door behind him was closed.


    At that time, John had already expected this. Albert nned to lock him and his little girl here.


    John walked in unhurriedly and looked around with his deep eyes. Suddenly, he smelled a smell of


    blood.


    "Where are you?" John said in a deep voice.


    Hiding in a corner, when Nina heard the door open, she mistakenly thought that Isabe had let some


    horrible animals in again.


    Nina didn''t expect it to be the one she missed so much.


    The familiar voice finally broke the tense strings of Nina. Her hands couldn''t help trembling, full of a


    strong smell of blood.


    Snake''s blood.


    "Jo...Jo...Jo...John... I...I''m here. " Nina''s voice was trembling. She still didn''t know how she had broken


    the snake''s head.


    And she also didn''t know many snake bites on her arm.


    The girl said in a trembling voice, as if she would burst into tears the next second.


    It was not until then that John realized that Nina was imprisoned by Albert, not by herself.


    He followed the voice and vaguely saw the outline of Nina.


    She sat in the corner, trembling.


    John''s heart ached. He squatted down and held the girl in his arms. He touched her head with one


    hand andforted her in a soft voice, "It''s all right. It''s all right."


    "Waah... Waah..." Nina couldn''t hold back her tears any more.


    John finally came.

 Chapter 222 Im Sorry

    Chapter 222 I''m Sorry


    The warm and familiar embrace with a strong smell of tobo, somewhat choking.


    However, Nina had never felt so pleasant about this smell.


    John''s strong body seemed to give her a steady stream of power, and gradually shrouded in warmth.


    Finally, she saw light in the darkness.


    As long as she was with John, she would be willing to put down all her strong and let him hold her and


    protect her.


    "Waah... Waah..." Nina cried even harder.


    She cried so hard that her shoulders trembled and she was out of breath, which made John at a loss.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    John didn''t know how tofort her. He could only pick her up and hang her on his body like a ko.


    Nina''s hands were unable to reach his neck. She could only rely on John to support her body. She


    leaned her head close to his neck and sobbed for a long time before she gradually recovered.


    Nina felt very aggrieved. At first, John locked her up. When she escaped, she went into the trash can.


    Now she was imprisoned in the ck room by Albert. Isabe also let in a snake.


    The highly tensed nerves of Nina gradually slowed down, and all the grievances poured out. She just


    wanted to vent them, so she cried sadly and said, "You''ve gone too far. I don''t like you at all. If it weren''t


    for you, I wouldn''t have ended up like this."


    Nina said that only because she couldn''t find an excuse to vent her anger.


    The speaker didn''t mean it, but the listener thought so.


    John paused for a moment. When John heard this, he felt a dull pain in his heart.


    He hid all his emotions in the dark night, and gradually tightened his hands holding Nina, fearing that


    she would disappear like yesterday.


    After a while, John said coldly, "We''re a couple now. Even if you don''t like me, you have to live on with


    me."


    Atst, Nina had almost finished crying and was in a better mood. She put her hands on his shoulders


    and stared at the man in front of her. She could only see his deep and bright eyes.


    She said with grievance, "When did I say that I don''t like you?"


    John was speechless. Did he hear it wrong just now?


    The expression on John''s face was a little cold, but he was secretly happy in his heart. Did his little girl


    mean that she didn''t not like him?


    That was to say, she liked him.


    With a simple rhetorical question, Nina swept away the haze that had enveloped John all day and


    night, and pped her on her thin waist.


    "If you like me, why do you run away? You are too bold now, just stunned nurse and ran away. Do you


    want to find trouble from Albert? " The more John thought about it, the angrier he became.


    Nina was even angrier than him. "Then why do you lock me up? Did I mess with you or cheat on you? "


    "How dare you!" At this moment, John pped her thin waist again with great strength, and Nina


    gasped in pain.


    She didn''t know she was wrong if he didn''t teach her a lesson.


    "What good will Albert give you? I''ll give you ten times as much money as he gives you. You don''t need


    to work too hard for me. You just eat, drink, sleep and have fun every day. I''ll give you whatever you


    want. " John didn''t want to rebel her slowly anymore. He wanted to talk to her frankly.


    Hearing this, Nina was full of doubts. "What are you talking about?"


    Squinting his eyes, John asked in a low voice, "Aren''t you the spy that Albert has nted beside me?"


    Nina was speechless. Nina was so angry that she wanted to p his head off and she wanted to look


    inside if there was brain or not. Then she asked, "Is your brain eaten by Nine? When did I be the


    spy of Albert? "


    "You are not?" John frowned.


    "Bullshit! Don''t you know who I am?" Nina touched her forehead slightly. Wasn''t this man very smart?


    How could he think that she was Albert''s spy?


    As for Albert, Nina just wanted to stay away from him as far as she could.


    John said honestly, "I don''t know."


    He really couldn''t investigate the background of Nina.


    "Okay." Nina was speechless for a moment. Indeed, she had never told him her true identity. "If you


    can''t find it out, won''t you ask your father? We two got married because of your father. He won''t do


    anything to trick his son, will he? "


    John closed his mouth tightly for a moment, he said affirmatively, "Yes."


    Nina was curious at once. "When did he trick you?"


    "The photo on the marriage certificate." This was the most miserable time that John had been tricked


    by his father.


    "Ha ha... Ha ha ha... " At the thought of ugly John''s photo on the marriage certificate, she couldn''t help


    Sam indeed was capable. People like John had no blind angle of three hundred and sixty degrees. No


    matter how hard they tried, John''s face should be an exquisite face. But Sam actually captured an ugly


    photo of John which was so ugly that was deep in his soul.


    Ninaughed heartlessly.


    John''s face darkened with helplessness, but it was better to hear herughter than to hear her crying.


    The people outside also heard theughter inside. Isabe had been guarding the door all the time.


    She thought the two would be very anxious. After all, the two of them were now imprisoned by Albert.


    As a result, Ninaughed hysterically. Isabe was so angry that her face twisted. Isabe stamped her


    feet angrily, turned around and left.


    John had been paying close attention to what was happening outside.


    Hearing the footsteps outside leave, he gently patted Nina''s thin waist and his face became serious.


    "Don''tugh. The people outside have left. We need to talk about something important."


    "Then put me down first." Nina also became serious. It was indeed not the right time tough. The two


    of them were imprisoned.


    It was a dark ce.


    She didn''t know what was going on outside, and she just looked at it roughly that day.


    "Just keep this post." John didn''t intend to let her down. He continued to hold her in his arms, found a


    chair in the darkness and sat down, letting Nina sit on his legs.


    The two had already adapted to the darkness. In the darkness, their senses of smell were much more


    sensitive than usual.


    Noticing the smell of blood on her body, he asked with concern, "Are you injured?"


    "It was bitten by a snake." Nina raised her arm. In the darkness, John could see several dark spots on


    her snow-white arm.


    John pulled her arm. The blood on it had dried up, which meant that she had been bitten for a period of


    time. Just now, she could still cry andugh in front of him. It seemed that this snake was not


    poisonous.


    Even so, there was still cruelty in John''s eyes. After he went out, he must settle ounts with Albert.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "Kristina was dead." Nina lowered her eyes and felt sad. "She died at her own home the night she saw


    you. You didn''t go home that night. On the second morning, I received a call from Tom, then I went to


    Kristina''s house. At that time, all the evidence pointed to you. You had the motivation tomit the


    crime, and you had the time tomit it. You didn''t have the alibi. The key point was that your


    belongings were left on the scene. "


    Nina raised her eyes, tears rolling down. "I was really afraid that the person was you, but I believe that


    it wasn''t you. I promise Noah that as long as he gives me three days, I will investigate the whole thing


    within three days, so as to clear your suspicion. Who knows that you locked me without saying a word?


    HMM... "


    John blocked Nina''s mouth with a kiss. The girl''s tears were so hot that he couldn''t help but cry. He


    leaned against her lips and whispered.


    "I''m sorry."


    Then, they kissed passionately.

 Chapter 223 Ask For Trouble In A Hurry

    Chapter 223 Ask For Trouble In A Hurry


    Nina''s eyshes trembled.


    It was a different kiss, with strong guilt and pity, like the wind blowing over the sea, with salty taste.


    John tasted the tears. The bitter taste made his heart ache.


    It was his fault. He didn''t trust her enough.


    John let go of her soft lips, with his forehead against her forehead. When his nose touched hers, his big


    palm held her cheek and trembled slightly, as if he was apologizing in another way.


    It seemed that Nina could see the guilt on the man''s face through the dim light and hear the weight of


    his words.


    He was such a proud man. It was precious for him to take the initiative to apologize.


    Nina felt a lump in her throat and tears fell down. It was not until then that she realized how much


    partiality of her heart needed his care.


    "Why didn''t youe back that night? I waited for you on the sofa for a long time. " Nina still minded


    that her husband hadn''t returned all night. Even if she had waited him for the whole night, he hadn''t


    She was scared that feeling when she thought of that.


    The grievance in the girl''s voice made John''s heart ache again. Even the message and voice of his


    little girl of that night appeared in his mind. He pressed his lips against hers and said, "I''m sorry."


    John kissed her gently.


    A momentter, he loosened his grip. He still pressed his forehead against hers and put her palm on


    his chest, let her feel his heart beating for her.


    Nina''s fingertips trembled, and she was greedy for the warmth of his lips. Without hesitation, she kissed


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    his cold lips.


    The kiss was soft, as if there were thousands of kinds of tenderness.


    And there was tease in her kiss.


    The soft and fishy palm moved on the man''s chest for a while, instantly stimting the man''s brain.


    Although they were in prison, she still wanted to have fun.


    Although it was exciting, John didn''t have the heart to have sex with the wounded Nina in such a ce.


    "My little girl, I''ll teach you a lesson when we get home." At this moment, John caught her restless little


    hand and felt that her hand was a little cold. He gently covered her hand with his big palm and kissed


    her on the corner of her mouth.


    Nina smiled, tears still shining in her wet eyes, like the stars in the night, they were very charming.


    "Is there any way to get out?"


    "No." John said calmly.


    "You really can''t get out?" Nina asked in disbelief.


    "No." John squinted his eyes and said, "Before I met you, I thought you were really a spy by Albert, so I


    came to see you just to know if you were willing to rebel and go back to North Yard with me."


    His affirmative answer made Nina''s heart sink. She had thought that she would be saved, but she didn''t


    expect that this person would actually ask for trouble here in a hurry.


    He was too stupid.


    On second thought, even if he mistook her for a spy, he would still try to instigate her to stay with him.


    John was sometimes so stubborn that made himself very cute.


    "Well, give me my watch. Maybe I can get out." Nina stretched out her hand and asked John for


    something.


    John raised his one eyebrow and took off his watch and gave it to her. "How did you know?"


    "I just identally touched your wrist." Nina took the watch and got down from John''sp. She


    beckoned the man to stand up. She wanted to use this old chair.


    At the same time, John stood beside her, staring at the watch. Nina just pressed a button on the side. A


    beam of light was projected in the darkness, like a projector. The picture of the keyboard reflected on


    the chair, and a huge virtual screen appeared in the air.


    The dark room suddenly became brighter. It was not until then that John noticed how serious the Nina''s


    injury was.


    Her face was stained with a few drops of blood. Her coat was tied around her waist, and she only wore


    a ck vest, revealing her slender arms.


    Her arms were not as white as before, and there were circles bruises like the snake''s shape on them.


    There were also two or three snake bitten blood marks, and the dried blood was thick, which was


    shocking.


    Nina''s skin was fair and tender. Normally, when he touched her body, there would be many marks.


    Since the traces on her arms were so deep, she must have fought with the snake for a long time. She


    was strong and knew how to fight. How could she let a snake without poison bite her like this.


    His little girl must be very afraid of snakes. She had to ovee her fear and fight at the same time...


    Just thinking about it, John felt as if his heart was being pulled up, and the pain almost made him


    unable to breathe.


    John lowered his head and med himself and his eyes darkened.


    Nina was about to sit cross legged on the ground, so it was easy to operate. Before shepletely sat


    down, her body was picked up by a pair of warm and powerful hands.


    John sat cross legged on the ground and let Nina sit in his arms. He hugged her from behind and


    kissed her gently on her neck. He promised her, "The hurt you got today, I will make then suffer ten


    times more."


    The man''s warm breath sprayed on her neck. The warmth from her neck all the way to her heart, Nina


    suddenly felt that in fact, it was not so painful after being bitten by a snake just now.


    Nina''s fingers were typing nimbly on the keyboard. She had to investigate this ce first and know the


    specific location.


    As soon as she started, John found out her purpose from the flowing code.


    "This is under an abandoned factory in BL Mountain, Northern Suburbs. Albert has built ab here,


    which is filled with the smell of chemical reagent. Besides, he has invested a lot in medical construction


    in the past six months. I guess he is developing a new kind of medicine, which is very secret. "


    Along the way John was blindfolded, he had been listening carefully to the surroundings to determine


    whichnd was this in Northern Suburbs.


    Why did Sam always wanted his four children to live and work in the four different positions of East,


    West, North and South? It was because he wanted to have the whole LC City when he was young and


    let his children take the each side of LC City.


    LC City was the economic center of the country. With the whole LC City, it was equivalent to controlling


    the economic lifeline of the country.


    These were all Sam''s ambitions.


    Therefore, John was very familiar with the location in the north of the city. ording to the route of the


    car and the environment at that time, he knew that it was BL Mountain.


    Nina''s hand paused for a moment, and she said in disbelief, "You actually understand my operation.


    What level are you at now?"


    "Level 5." However, John was calm.


    Nina was stunned. She remembered thatst time when Time Group was attacked by a hacker, he still


    didn''t know anything.


    Now he suddenly was at Level 5?


    "How long did it take you?" Nina swallowed and felt that she might hear a shocking answer.


    Looking at his little girl''splicated expression, John felt a little funny, so he deliberately lied to her,


    "A month."


    In fact, it only took him half a month.


    Three hours a day was enough for him to study.


    Nina stopped breathing and looked at him in disbelief.


    "You''re so smart. God really love you. I''ve spent..."


    She suddenly stopped and didn''t intend to say anything.


    It was a little embarrassing to say it out.


    It took her three years to seed in this special field.


    He had studied only for a month, the skills that he had learnt was as much as the skills that took her


    two years to learn.


    Nina was thinking that she hoped that the gene of John was strong enough topare with her gene,


    so that the child''s IQ would be as high as John''s in the future.


    Their child might smart than John.


    Unconsciously, she was lost in thought.

 Chapter 224 You Bastard

    Chapter 224 You Bastard


    A cheer came from outside, pulling Nina back to reality.


    Nina and John looked sideways at the door and heard a woman celebrating, "We made it!"


    The Memory Charm was sessfully developed ahead of schedule.


    With a frown, John was worried that the new medicine developed by Albert was not something good.


    "Just ignore it for the time being. Inform Richard and Henry to temporarily ambush around the BL


    Mountain. Don''t alert anyone. Don''t act rashly without my order."


    "Okay." "Did you lie to me just now? Have you already figured out a way to go out?"


    John touched her head and chuckled, "I thought if you didn''t want to go back with me, I would take you


    away by force."


    "You bastard!" Ninained, but there was a hint of sweetness in her heart.


    Nina contacted Henry first because he was also a hacker and only he could interpret the code she


    sent.


    Then she began to analyze the data of this undergroundboratory. This ce was secluded, and


    there wereplete security facilities, with a highwork security index. It was very difficult to break


    through it.


    She couldn''t do it alone.


    Nina nned to use the same method which she used before. "There is only one way. When they rest


    at night, I can cut off their power and make their iris recognition system fail. But there are only three


    minutes for us to go out."


    She was brought here in aa, knowing nothing about theboratory. She had no idea howrge it


    was and how many rooms there were.


    She didn''t know if three minutes were enough.


    John held Nina''s slightly cold hand and said affirmatively, "Three minutes are enough. It took me two


    minutes and forty seconds to get here from the elevator."


    Being able to tell the time so precisely, Nina admired him from the bottom of her heart and had to sigh,


    "Your genes must be much better than mine."


    "What?" John was confused.


    Nina immediately shook her head. "Nothing. Let''s go ahead as nned."


    "Okay." At this time, he stood up with Nina in his arms, sat on an abandoned chair, patted her on the


    waist and said, "Have a rest."


    Just like an elder coaxing a child.


    Nina''s parents had never coaxed her like this. She was taught not to cry and to be strong.


    Such an embrace was particrly warm in this dim and closed space.


    "It''s good to marry an old man. He''s always very considerate, just like the elders." Nina''s head rubbed


    against John''s chest. She could clearly feel that John''s body became slightly tense after she finished


    speaking. It seemed that he was a little angry.


    She said naughtily, "Uncle, do you think I''m right?"


    John was speechless.


    He paid no attention to the word "considerate".


    He focused on the words "old man" and "uncle".


    "What did you call me?"


    He said in a threatening voice, but Nina was not afraid at all. She still blinked her innocent eyes and


    said, "You are ten years older than me. Shouldn''t I call you uncle?"


    "You shouldn''t call me in that way." John''s face was gloomy and frightening.


    Nina chuckled for a while and then fell asleep in his arms.


    John lowered his head and kissed her lips hard.


    He didn''t stop until she blushed.


    Then he hugged her tightly, fearing that she might fall down identally.


    They stayed in the storage room as if nothing bad had happened. Isabe, who was eavesdropping


    outside, was so angry that she jumped her feet.


    "How could you be so happy? Let''s see if you two can stillughter." Isabe stamped her feet and


    left.


    She went to tell Albert what she had heard.


    She exaggerated.


    Albert was depressed because of the death of Kristina. When he heard that John and Nina could still


    flirt with each other, he was irritated.


    Coincidentally, Dr. Wendy had just reported the good news of the sess of research and


    development of Memory Charm. They were about to find someone to do experiments.


    Albert thought of Nina.


    "Take Nina out and send her to Dr. Wendy."


    Isabe was overjoyed.


    Thinking that Nina was going to be used to test Memory Charm, Isabe must be very happy.


    She said, "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    Albert nodded slightly. Thinking of the enmity between Isabe and Nina, he stopped Isabe, fearing


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    that she would hurt Nina.


    "Stop. I''ll go by myself."


    If Nina was hurt, Kristina would definitely feel sad.


    Isabe turned around, thinking that Albert didn''t trust her. With disappointment in her eyes, she silently


    made way for him.


    Albert opened the door of the storage room. Looking at the two people snuggling up to each other, he


    felt dazzling.


    Albert could only see the side face of Nina. In a trance, he thought the person in John''s arms was


    Kristina.


    But he knew that she wasn''t Kristina.


    "Mr. John, how''s your conversation going?" Albert still smiled. There was no sadness on his face, but


    his eyes were still red.


    John kept looking down at Nina, who was sleeping in his arms. His answer to Albert sounded extremely


    cold.


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you. She wants to go back to the North Yard with me."


    Albert smiled, "Congrattions, Mr. John. I want to have a talk with Nina alone."


    Nina suddenly opened her eyes. When Albert pushed the door open, she woke up.


    "I have nothing to talk to you." Nina hated him so much because of Kristina''s death.


    Albert didn''t get angry. Instead, he asked patiently, "Don''t you and Mr. John want to leave here? I want


    to have a talk with you alone. If I''m happy, I''ll let you go."


    "What if you are unhappy?" Nina snorted coldly and stayed in John''s arms all the time, as if she had


    found a safe haven.


    Albert said seriously, "As long as you agree to one request, I will be happy. If I am happy, I will let you


    and Mr. John leave. I can''t let Mr. John stay here too long, or there will be more than forty-one people


    lurking near the BL Mountain."


    Hearing this, Nina suddenly sat up.


    John frowned slightly, his deep eyes gleaming with a faint cold light.


    Albert found it.


    Forty guards and Henry were nearby. There were forty-one people totally. Albert had investigated it


    clearly.


    It seemed that there were many people in the BL Mountain who worked for Albert. They were not


    simple people.


    Albert said politely, but in fact, he was threatening them.


    Judging from the current situation, Albert seemed to have the upper hand.


    "Okay." Nina stood up and agreed to Albert''s request.


    At this moment, John held Nina''s hand tightly, standing in front of her like a guardian angel.


    "Let''s go together."


    "Mr. John, I say I want to have a talk with her alone."


    Ignoring the mockery in Albert''s tone, John repeated, "Let''s go together."


    Like an emperor, John said with irrefutable deterrence. "Let''s go together. Or she won''t talk with you."


    There was a sense of oppression.


    There was a stiff smile on Albert''s face. "Then we won''t talk."


    Then he turned around and was about to leave, but Nina suddenly stopped him, "Wait."


    Albert smiled proudly.


    He had expected that Nina wouldpromise.


    John was a tough guy, but Nina was not.


    Nina was threatened by John because of Michelle. Nina was willing to do anything for her friends and


    her lover.


    "Thene out." Albert left.


    Nina stood on tiptoe and kissed the corner of John''s mouth before she turned around and followed


    Albert out.


    As the door was closed, the figure of Nina disappeared in the light. At that moment, John''s left eyelid


    twitched several times, and he felt his heart suddenly stopped for a moment.


    He frowned.


    Even when he saw theforting smile of Nina when she closed the door, he was not at ease at all.

 Chapter 225 Nina Drank M.C

    Chapter 225 Nina Drank M.C


    Following Albert to thergestboratory, Nina kept vignt all the way, wondering what tricks Albert


    was going to y.


    No matter how careful she was, she was hit and fainted in Albert''s arms.


    "Dr Wendy, apply some medicine on her body." Albert put Nina on theb bed gently.


    Dr. Wendy frowned and said, "Do you really want to do experiments with people directly? We don''t


    know how M.C works and what side effects it will have. If we use it on people directly, I''m afraid


    something will happen. "


    "We have no time." Albert had no time to think so much, because he asked Ford to bring Kristina''s


    body here, and identally let Noah find put and now Noah was rushing over.


    Albert had to let Nina test the medicine before Noah found here, and then Albert wanted to take


    Kristina abroad to hide for a period of time.


    Dr. Wendy didn''t know why Albert was in such a hurry, but when she thought that the thing she had


    spent her whole life on was about to be released, she was itching to have a try. "No problem. It''s more


    intuitive to use human beings for experiments than animals. "


    Hurry up. Bring me the equipment and the M.C here." Dr. Wendy immediately asked her men to start


    working.


    Nina was as quiet as a sleeping beauty, with memory boards on both sides of her temples. Two wires


    were connected to a cold machine in front of Dr. Wendy.


    They needed to pry into the memories of Nina''s subconsciousness and then feed Nina with M.C to


    modify her memories.


    At present, M.C was only a colorless, odorless and transparent liquid stored in the bottle, and had not


    yet formed a specific shape. Isabe helped Dr. Wendy pour out two drops of M.C, poured them into


    the water, and pinched Nina''s chin and poured them into Nina''s mouth.


    Isabe acted rudely and there was full of gloated in her smile.


    "I can do it myself." With a frown, Albert ordered Isabe to leave and gently fed M.C to Nina.


    After feeding her, Albert took out a tissue and wiped the water stains on the corner of Nina''s mouth.


    Then he smiled with satisfaction.


    Isabe was so jealous that her face was ferocious. First, it was Kristina, and then it was Nina. These


    two people deserved to die.


    ''Kristina was dead.


    Next is you, Nina.''


    "OK, Mr. Albert, which part of memory of Nina do you want to modify?" Dr. Wendy stared at the curve


    of the fluctuation on the screen, with light in her eyes and slightly trembling fingers, indicating that she


    was very excited now.


    Albert remembered that Kristina had always been concerned about Noah''s marriage and Noah liked


    Nina, so Albert said resolutely, "Emotional memory."


    "Change the emotional memory object in her consciousness to Noah."


    When Nina woke up, she was lying in John''s arms.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw John''s worried eyes.


    "You finally wake up." At this moment, John held Nina even tighter, still feeling uneasy.


    It was obvious that Nina went out with her own feet, but she came back with the help of others.


    At that time, John was shocked and asked Albert what was going on. Albert said that Nina fainted


    because she was too weak.


    It urred to John that he had locked Nina up at home and didn''t give her anything to eat except


    water. Later, she took some purgatives and went to the hospital to take antidiarrheic. Before she had


    time to eat anything, she ran away again.


    It was true that she might be too weak.


    But John was only dubious.


    "Are you okay? Do you feel ufortable? " Then John pulled the woman in his arms away and


    touched her forehead. Her temperature was normal.


    Then he looked at Nina, whose face was red as if nothing had happened.


    The more Nina acted like this, the more uneasy John felt.


    Nina held the man''s face andforted him in a soft voice, "It shouldn''t be a big deal. I just don''t know


    why I fainted."


    She frowned slightly. Thinking of the situation at that time, she fainted for no reason. When she woke


    up, she was lying in John''s arms. She had no idea what had happened after she fainted.


    But...


    "I seemed to have a dream, a very strange dream." A vague picture indistinctly appeared in Nina''s


    mind, as if someone was walking towards her.


    "What dream?" John didn''t know what she had encountered in the half an hour since she had left. This


    sense of helplessness made him feel scared.


    Considering that Albert was working on a new type of medicine recently, John continued to ask her,


    "What kind of dream is it? How much do you remember? "


    Nina changed her position and sat on his legs, concentrating on thinking about that strange dream.


    "At that time, I was standing in a fog, and you were standing next to me and holding my hand. Then a


    figure appeared in the fog. The figure was so far away from us that we couldn''t see clearly what he


    looked like until he came closer and closer to us, mixed with a strange and familiar feeling. The point


    is... "


    Nina opened her eyes and looked into John''s eyes and said, "He looks like you very much."


    "He looks like me?" John''s eyes darkened.


    "No, no, no. It''s not you." Nina immediately shook her head. "He is not you, but it seems to be you


    again. His face is yours, but the feeling when he approached me is not you. All in all... It''s strange. "


    Nina frowned and didn''t understand why she had such a strange dream.


    John was afraid that she would be trapped by herself if she thought too much. He pulled her into his


    arms and whispered in her ear, "It''s just a dream. Don''t think too much."


    The familiar and clear smell of the man calmed Nina down. Under hisfort, she said, "Okay."


    Nina didn''t think too much, but John kept this in his heart firmly.


    After going out, John had to take Nina to go to the hospital for a detailed general check-up to make


    sure that there was nothing wrong with her.


    The two snuggled up to each other, waiting for the night toe.


    Before the midnight came, the door opened.


    Isabe opened the door of the storage room. It was seven o''clock in the evening on Nina''s watch.


    Nina and John looked at each other and remained vignt. They didn''t know what tricks they were


    going to y.


    "Come out and we will change a ce for you." Isabe twisted her waist and nced at Nina with


    disdain,cent and sarcastic.


    Like a pair of eyes watching a good show.


    Isabe was waiting for a good show.


    Nina took the M.C. If the experiment was sessful, the person Nina loved would be Noah, not


    Mr. John.


    ''Isn''t this a good show?''


    The two followed Isabe to a leisure area. The decoration was quite warm, and the pink leopard on


    the sofa was particrly conspicuous.


    What was more striking was that Noah, who was sitting on the sofa, looked energetic with his short


    hair. His face was much ruddy, not as pale and sad as he was when he just knew that Kristina was


    dead.


    When Noah saw Nina and Mr. Johne in, Noah suddenly stood up and said to Albert, "I hope you


    can keep your words. Let them go. I''ll send you and Kristina abroad. But I hope you can bury her as


    soon as possible and don''t put her in an ice coffin."


    "Even if you make the best ice coffin in the workday for her, she still was dead."


    Hearing Noah''s words, the smile on Albert''s face froze. Sadness shed through his eyes. He nodded


    and agreed, "Okay."


    When Nina heard that Noah was going to send the person who killed Kristina abroad for shelter, Nina


    was so angry that a cold light shed her eyes. Nina scolded Noah.


    "Noah, what are you doing? Do you know that Albert is the murderer of Kristina? "


    As soon as Nina finished her words, Albert looked down and said nothing.


    The surroundings fell into silence.


    After a while, Noah said in a hoarse voice, "I''ve found out that Kristinamitted suicide."


    "What?" With an unbelievable look on Nina''s face, she wondered if Noah had been bewitched by


    Albert''s sweet words.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Even Albert looked up in surprise, "Noah, what did you say? Did Kristymit suicide? "

 Chapter 226 The Reversal Kristina Committed Suicide

    Chapter 226 The Reversal Kristina Committed Suicide


    Except for Noah, both Nina and Albert were very surprised, and even in the eyes of John, there were


    full of surprised.


    However, Isabe was not surprised at all. She snorted calmly and said, "Kristinamitted suicide. It


    has nothing to do with Mr. Albert."


    Noah made such an opposite conclusion. No one would pay attention to an insignificant Isabe, and


    no one would listen to her.


    Only then did John cast a nce at Isabe.


    "Noah, are you mistaken?" Nina was very excited. She grabbed Noah''s arm and told Noah all her


    findings and spections when she came to the scene again.


    "Kristina''s real death time was before nine o''clock. Albert turned on the air conditioner to dy the time


    of her death, burnt the traces of destruction of the wool carpet, and sent me a time message with


    Kristina''s mobile phone to make the proof of his absence. The letter of legacy and will may be forged


    by Albert. Albert and Kristina have a residence, which is..."


    "At No. 2, LT Road." For the first time, Noah interrupted Nina and looked at Nina calmly.


    Noah''s clear eyes made Nina stop talking. She slowly withdrew her hand with a veryplicated


    expression.


    Obviously, Noah knew it.


    So Noah had evidence to prove that Kristina hadmitted suicide.


    At this time, Albert suddenly said, "Nina, I haven''t done what you said."


    There was affirmation in his painful eyes.


    Albert had never faked the scene.


    "No way." Nina didn''t believe the pain and affirmation in Albert''s eyes. Now Nina didn''t believe Albert at


    all.


    Nina was not a holy being, nor was she as calm andposed as Noah. Kristina''s death was a big


    blow to Nina.


    Nina hated Albert so much.


    "It wasn''t him. The remote control of the air conditioner, the cellphone, and the lighter were all covered


    with Kristina''s fingerprints. The will was also true. It was written by Kristina herself before she died. "


    Noah looked calm, but his voice was still several times lower than usual, sounding a little dull.


    Noah continued, "I went to No. 2, LT Road and found Kristina''s diary. Then I knew the rtionship


    between Albert and Kristina. Later I found the person who gave the bracelet to Mr. John, and figured


    out the reason.


    Mr. John was secretly cracking down on Song Group and robbing Song Group of a lot of overseas


    business. In order to help Albert, Kristina went to negotiate with Mr. John as soon as she was


    discharged from the hospital, hoping that Mr. John could let go of Song Group. "


    At this time, everyone''s eyes fell on John. Nina slowly came to the side of Nina, put his arms around


    her thin waist, and nodded. "Kristina wanted to trade her shares in Ye''s Gourp for a way to let Song


    Group survive, but I refused."


    "What?" Albert was shocked, but he felt more painful. He sat on the sofa with his head in his arms, his


    lips tightly closed, and his heart ached.


    All the shares were left to Noah by Kristy.


    Albert always thought that he was not as important as Noah in Kristy''s heart. But it turned out Albert


    was wrong.


    Besides, Albert misunderstood her.


    "Kristy..." Albert murmured with tears in his eyes.


    Noah came to Albert and handed Albert a piece of tissue. He believed that Kristina didn''t want to see


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Albert like this.


    Otherwise, all Kristina''s efforts would be in vain.


    Noah continued, "Mr. John turned down Kristina''s request. She was very anxious. When she went


    downstairs, she bumped into the person who sent the bracelet to Mr. John and identally knocked


    over the box. The bracelet fell out and was just picked up by Kristina."


    Noah took a deep breath and said, "You quarreled because of this bracelet, didn''t you?"


    Albert, who had been lowering his head, was like a child who had done something wrong. He nodded


    and said, "Yes. I didn''t mean to do that. I was in a bad mood that day. Kristy admires Mr. John all the


    time, and the bracelet was made by Mr. John. I was so angry that I was not careful... Killed her. "


    Until now, Albert still remembered what had happened at that time. Blood kept flowing out from Kristy''s


    abdomen and along the cold knife...


    As long as Albert closed his eyes, this scene would appear in front of him.


    "I''m sorry, Kristy. I''m sorry. I''m really sorry." All of a sudden, Albert burst into tears and slid down from


    the sofa. He held his head with both hands, and tears streamed down his nose and dropped on the


    ground one drop by one drop.


    No one could understand his pain and regret.


    "You didn''t kill her. You just hurt her by ident." Noahforted Albert in a cold voice.


    Noah couldn''t tolerate the person who hurt Kristina.


    But Albert was the one Kristina loved. Noah couldn''t do anything even if he couldn''t tolerate Albert.


    The three of them had always been in a good rtionship. Even if Noah lost Kristina, he couldn''t get


    over it, and Albert was also heartbroken.


    That was how Noah was. He was always considerate.


    After a while, Noah couldn''t stand it anymore. He med Albert, "Kristinamitted suicide, but she


    died because of you. Albert."


    Perhaps it was because Nina had guessed it that tears welled up in her eyes. She turned around and


    threw herself into John''s arms. Only with her hands tightly around John''s waist could she feel a trace of


    What happened that night?


    It was already 7 o''clock in the evening when Kristina arrived at No. 4 West Forest Street from Time


    Group.


    As soon as they entered the house, Albert held Kristina against the wall, bit her lips and rubbed them.


    It was not until Kristina''s face turned red and her swollen lips were about to drop the blood that he let


    go of her. Albert held her up and put her on the sofa and snuggled up with her for a long time.


    After the two of them talked for a while, Albert asked, "Kristy, did you go to see Mr. John today? What


    have you done in more than 20 minutes? "


    Albert''s tone was very gentle, and his fingers rubbed back and forth on Kristina''s lips, sometimes gently


    and sometimes heavily.


    Kristina knew that he was jealous and also knew that he was angry.


    If she told him that she was going to trade her shares with Mr. John to make Mr. John stop oppressing


    Song Group, Kristina was afraid that Albert would me her and go against Mr. John even more


    harshly.


    Kristina knew Albert very well. He had been chasing after Mr. John all the time and even provoked Mr.


    John in secret.


    And all these were because she once worshiped Mr. John.


    Albert was very possessive, and sometimes even very stubborn, because he hadn''t been cared by his


    parents since he was a child, and hecked a sense of security seriously.


    Kristina loved Albert very much and felt sorry for what happened to him when he was a child. She didn''t


    want him to live so hard, so she easily deceived him.


    "Nothing. I just want to talk about cooperation with Mr. John."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the smile on Albert''s face disappeared. He had nted spies around


    Mr. John. How could he not know the real reason why she went to see Mr. John?


    "Kristy, you lied to me. I know you begged Mr. John for me. Tell me, what condition do you use to talk


    with Mr. John? " Albert held Kristina tightly and took out a pearl coconut bracelet from the pocket of her


    suit jacket.


    His face darkened. At that time, the saledy told Albert that this was a gift from Mr. John for Mr.


    John''s beloved woman.


    How could it be in Kristy''s pocket?


    In the past two days, Albert had been very anxious because of thepany''s affairs. Just now, Kristy


    had lied to him, and the agitation in his heart had suddenly risen. He could not help but think of a


    possibility.


    His face darkened and his eyes shed malice.


    "Kristy, what happened between you and Mr. John?" Albert pinched Kristina''s two cheeks and made


    her can''t speak.


    Kristina''s face turned pale as she knew what Albert meant.


    Albert even thought that she and Mr. John...

 Chapter 227 It Turns Out That The Rest Of Our Lives Are So Short

    Chapter 227 It Turns Out That The Rest Of Our Lives Are So Short


    It never urred to Kristina that Albert would misunderstand her like this. It was so dirty.


    The two of them argued.


    When the two argued endlessly, Albert''s head was splitting. He seemed to see the scene of his mother


    beating and scolding him when he was a child. The pain in the past was like a dark cloud, gloomy all


    over the ce.


    It was so heavy that he couldn''t breathe.


    Albert couldn''t tell whether the person in front of him was his mother who hurt him or his lover who had


    saved him from the abyss.


    The pain from the original family had been keeping Albert under control in his subconsciousness. It was


    like a time bomb, as long as someone lit the trigger, it would hurt people within ten miles.


    Albert wanted to kill, and Kristina was so close to him and the fruit knife was also so close to him.


    Having released all the pain, Albert picked up the fruit knife and stabbed it into Kristina''s stomach.


    The sharp de pierced through the cloth and flesh, making a harsh sound, which immediately


    awakened the absent-minded Albert.


    When the dark clouds receded, Albert saw the person in front of him clearly. It was toote. The point


    of the fruit knife had been stabbed into Kristina''s stomach, and her clothes were soaked in blood.


    Kristina''s eyes widened. The pain from her belly devoured her reason. She was afraid of pain the most.


    Even if it was just a small cut, she would feel that she would die of pain.


    "Albert..." Tears rolled down from Kristina''s eyes. She knew he didn''t mean to do that, but she really...


    Felt hurt.


    Her heart hurt, too.


    Albert came back to his senses and took his hand back tremblingly. The grief in Kristina''s eyes made


    his heart stop beating and he was unable to breathe.


    "Kristy, Kristy, I... I didn''t mean it. I''m sorry. I''m so sorry... "


    In a panic, Albert turned around and ran away.


    Kristina sat down on the sofa.


    Albert''s figure disappeared at the door. It was dark outside, and she even didn''t see him look back.


    Even if it was just a look, a look of nostalgia, Kristina would felt satisfied.


    In the end, Albert gone and Kristina house was empty.


    Kristina was the only one left in the big living room. The pain in her heart and the pain in her belly made


    her face pale and bloodless. She thought she was going to die.


    If Kristina went to the hospital in time, she would not die.


    But nothing was morementable than a dead heart. She didn''t choose to ask for help.


    At this time, footsteps came from the door. She thought it was Albert who came back, but it was not.


    Seeing that her life was fading away bit by bit and the pain became more and more numb, Kristina


    knew that she might die.


    Kristina caught a glimpse of the mud footprints on the wool carpet. The mud should have been brought


    back from BL Mountain in the north of the city.


    If she died, Noah would definitely investigate it thoroughly.


    Albert wouldmit negligent homicide and be sentenced to three to seven years'' imprisonment.


    It took Albert a lot of efforts to get to where he was today. If the case was settled, it would definitely


    have an impact on him, and the other people of the Song family would take the opportunity to seize


    power.


    Kristina would never allow such a thing to happen.


    She dragged her heavy body and made a big decision while her consciousness was still alive.


    She burned down the carpet that left the footprints of Albert, left the letters of will to Noah and Nina in


    person, and wrote down her wills in person, creating the illusion of suicide.


    She took out her phone and asked Nina to have dinner with her. Then she asked Albert to go to the


    appointed western restaurant to find Nina and told him that he must go.


    Kristina set another time message and restored the phone to the factory setting. Then she put her


    phone aside securely.


    After turning on the air conditioner, Kristina threw the remote control under the sofa and suddenly


    smiled.


    She had done what she should do.


    There was only onest step left.


    Leaning against the sofa, she wiped the fingerprints on the fruit knife with her right hand. Every time


    she touched it, the tip of the knife licked her flesh and blood, making her sweat with pain.


    She put her slender and white hand on the handle of the knife and held it tightly. She pressed it hard


    and buried most of the fruit knife in her body.


    There were only a few seconds left in her life.


    Kristina tilted her head and looked at the closed door. Nostalgia and reluctance swept over.


    In the past, she always sat in this position. As long as she tilted her head a little, she could see Albert


    But now, she couldn''t wait any longer.


    She couldn''t wait anymore in the future.


    Albert would have another woman waiting for him at home.


    The smell of blood filled her mouth. She clearly felt thest bit of her life passing by, and slowly closed


    her eyes.


    At that moment, every detail between her and Albert was yed quickly in her mind like a movie.


    How reluctant Kristina was! She didn''t want Albert to suffer a little, and she didn''t want Albert''s efforts


    over the years fell short of sess forck of a final effort.


    So she chose tomit suicide to cover for him.


    When her eyelids gradually closed, Kristina slightly raised the corners of her mouth and murmured with


    herst breath, "Albert, you said you would protect me for the rest of my life, and you did it.


    But I didn''t expect that the rest of our lives would be so short.


    Albert, you must be happy.


    You will be happy for me.


    Noah slowly recounted what had happened that night. His eyes were fixed on a light, and the white


    halo gradually grewrger, blurring his vision so that he couldn''t see everyone in front of him clearly.


    Hiding in John''s arms, Nina grabbed his cor with both hands and choked with sobs.


    The woman in John''s arms cried so sadly that he felt sorry for her. He gently patted her thin waist and


    held her in his arms.


    He caught a glimpse of the weirdness in Isabe''s eyes.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    John nced at Isabe. Isabe immediately looked away in a panic.


    ''That was close!


    Did Mr. John discover anything?''


    Isabe thought to herself, feeling a little worried.


    Fearing that Mr. John would notice something wrong, Isabe suddenly walked out and happened to


    meet Ford.


    When Ford came in and saw his decadent boss sitting on the ground, Ford frowned and whispered


    something in Albert''s ear.


    Suddenly, Albert''s eyes lit up. He ordered Ford, "To lock Mr. John and Nina back and send Noah away."


    "Yes, boss." Then Ford turned to Nina and the others and said, "Mr. John, Mrs. Nina, this way please."


    Noah stopped Albert, "Didn''t you promise me to let Mr. John and Nina go?"


    Albert stood still and said, "I don''t want to go abroad. Mr. John and Nina will stay here for a few more


    days. "


    It was unnecessary for him to go abroad.


    He wanted to stay with his Kristy in BL Mountain.


    As for Nina and Mr. John, they had to stay. Albert wanted to observe the reaction of Nina after taking


    M.C and knew the effect and side effects of M.C.


    When Albert finished thest thing, he would let them go.


    John and Nina went back to the dark storage room again. Ford forced Noah to leave.


    At night, Nina finally calmed down a lot. She blinked her eyes and looked towards John. Suddenly, she


    asked, "If there is a misunderstanding between us one day, will you hurt me too?"


    "No, I won''t." John wiped the tears on her face and said, "There will be no misunderstanding between


    us."


    "What if there is?" Somehow, Nina suddenly became sentimental, not like herself in the past.


    But she was also afraid. After all, misunderstanding was the most hurtful thing.


    Knowing that shecked a sense of security, John hugged her and said, "If there is, it''s my fault."

 Chapter 228 Be Together, Alive Or Not

    Chapter 228 Be Together, Alive Or Not


    In the storage room, Nina and John sat quietly. Waiting for the person in theb to rest and rx their


    vignce. Then Nina and John would run away as nned.


    And someone was waiting for them outside.


    There was a high chance that Nina and John would escape from here.


    Although Albert asked them to stay here for a few days, he meant that he would let them goter.


    But John couldn''t wait any longer. He didn''t know what Albert had done to Nina today, or what Albert


    had fed her. John didn''t know if it was harmful to Nina''s health.


    He had to take Nina to have a physical examination to make sure everything was all right.


    Just as John was frowning, Nina''s belly began to cry out inappropriately.


    She was hungry.


    The rumbling sound seemed to be adjusting the atmosphere. With an embarrassed look on Nina''s


    face, John stretched his eyebrows and pinched her face, saying, "I''ll take you to the meal when we go


    out."


    "But I''m hungry now." Nina touched her belly and suddenly realized that she still had a lollipop left. She


    reached out her hand and took it out of her clothes. "How can I forget that? I still have a lollipop. You


    locked me in the room and I ate the lollipop when I was hungry."


    As soon as she tore the lollipop, a sweet taste floated out. Nina was about to put it into her own mouth.


    After thinking for a while, she stuffed it into the mouth of John.


    John was not interested in sweet food, but it was from Nina. He took it. The taste of sweet and sour


    instantly made him feel much better.


    He tasted the lollipop carefully and found that the raw materials of this lollipop were all precious, which


    werepletely different from ordinary lollipops.


    "This lollipop can refresh you." John took the lollipop out of his mouth and said affirmatively.


    Nina raised her eyebrows. "It''s not good for you to be too smart. I just found it in a long time."


    "Where did you get this lollipop?" John guessed that the lollipop must be customized by someone.


    Following this line, he might be able to investigate her identity and background.


    "It''s from Noah." Nina took the lollipop and said, "If you don''t eat it, I''ll eat it myself."


    Noah again.


    This guy was really annoying.


    Noah coaxed his little girl with a lollipop.


    "Give it to me." John grabbed the lollipop and put it in his mouth. After a few bites, he chewed it and


    swallowed it.


    Nina was speechless.


    ''It turns out that John likes lollipops so much.


    Then I will buy more and give him a box.''


    It was gettingte. The crescent moon hung in the sky, and many stars were scattered beside it,


    blinking from time to time.


    BL Mountain was remote and quiet, surrounded by the sound of insects. As the breeze blew, the leaves


    made a sound, as melodious as the natural carved wind bell.


    There was a man-madeke called BL Lake in the mountain.


    There was an octagonal pavilion in the middle of theke, surrounded by gauze and bonny flowers.


    The flowerpot beside theke was nted with roses, and the light pink light lit up the wholeke,


    making theke mysterious and a little more charming at night.


    There was a transparent ice coffin in the middle of the octagonal pavilion. The air from it was faintly


    cold, and the person lying in it was none other than Kristina.


    Albert stood beside the ice coffin, wearing a well cut suit and hair that looked very energetic. He looked


    very serious from head to foot.


    He put on a ck wedding dress for Kristina in person and bent down to draw her eyebrows and kiss


    her.


    He used to do this a lot, because Kristina would asionally read some warm and affectionate poems,


    especially the words "drawing your eyebrows and be together with you for the rest of my life".


    Sometimes she would ask Albert to draw eyebrows for her. At first, Albert didn''t draw well, but Kristina


    didn''t care and smiled happily.


    Gradually, Albert became more and more skilled at drawing eyebrows for her, and he knew more or


    less about other aspects.


    After drawing her eyebrows and lips, Kristina looked much better, and her sleeping face looked very


    peaceful, just like a bride.


    "Ford, what do you think of Kristy''s eyebrows that draw by me?" In fact, these were all the questions


    Albert asked Kristina before, but Kristina could not answer now.


    Albert had no choice but to ask Ford who was standing next to him.


    "Mrs. Kristina must like it very much." Said Ford.


    Albert seemed to hear Kristina''s praise and smiled gently, "As long as she likes it."


    "Ford, where do you want to go in the future?" Albert looked up at Ford and then continued to stare at


    Kristina.


    Ford was stunned for a moment, not knowing what Albert meant, and Ford answered truthfully,


    "There''s no ce I want to go for the time being."


    "Now that you don''t have a ce to go, you can go to protect Evelyn after you finish what I asked you


    to do. She is the only person who is good to me in our family. She is a little weak and easy to be


    bullied." The girl named Evelyn was Evelyn song. She was Albert''s little sister of his same father and


    mother. She was only twelve years old.


    Ford didn''t answer, Albert continued, "Have you contacted thewyer? Have you done what I told you?


    "


    "Don''t worry, boss. Everything is done."


    "That''s good." Albert suddenly turned around and looked at the endless night. His eyes were as calm


    as a pool of stagnant water, and even his heart seemed not to beat again.


    Albert said calmly, "After Dr. Wendy analyzed the effects, side effects and dos and don''ts of M.C, she


    will give the report to Noah. This is thest thing I can do for Noah and Kristy. And then stop the


    research and development M.C, dismiss the team and give them a generous hush money.


    What''s more, you can find a few snakes without poison and lock Isabe with them for a day.


    And... Forget it. It''s okay. " Albert sighed and said nothing.


    "Yes, boss." Ford looked at Albert, feeling that Albert was telling hisst will.


    But he thought it was impossible. His boss''s biggest dream was to be the king of LC City. How could


    his boss have the thought of suicide?


    This might be Albert''s dream in the past. After he met Kristina, his biggest dream was to be the king of


    Kristina, and Kristina was his only queen. Kristina should enjoy the most noble treatment and live her


    best life.


    But Albert didn''t make it.


    He not only failed, but also killed her.


    "You can go to have a rest now. I''ll stay with Kristy alone for a while."


    After Ford left, Albert stood beside Kristina, which made the wind dazzled his eyes again. His eyes


    were full of tears.


    "Kristy, it''s me who pulled you into the abyss." He talked to himself, "Do you know why I built BL Lake?


    You said you wanted to make your home by theke in the forest, lived out the world. Let''s stay at BL


    Mountain from now on. "


    As the breeze blew, theke rippled. Albert thought of the first time they met. It was exactly like this. As


    soon as the wind with girlish breath blew, his heart moved.


    Over the years, his heart had never been quiet again. It had changed from the original ripples to waves,


    but in the end, it was turbulent and hurt people.


    It was time to return to peace.


    Albert continued, "Kristy, I read another poem not long ago. It''s the affected poem you like, which has


    something to do with BL Mountain.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ''No matter in BL Mountain orherworld, we will be together.''" Albert raised his eyes and looked at the


    sparse stars. His voice was very light, and he believed that Kristy had heard it.


    If she heard him, she would wait for him.

 Chapter 229 Isabella Wants To Take Revenge

    Chapter 229 Isabe Wants To Take Revenge


    Ford was a little uneasy, so he didn''t leave and stood nearby to guard Albert and Kristina.


    These two people helped Ford a lot.


    However, there was another person who was spying on everything.


    Isabe hid behind a pot of camellia by BL Lake, pinching the camellia in front of her with one hand. All


    the petals were scratched and fell to the ground.


    She heard clearly what Albert had said to Ford.


    "I can''t believe that Mr. Albert is going to take revenge for that bitch, Nina." Isabe thought resentfully,


    turned around and left cautiously.


    She was going to kill that bitch Nina tonight.


    Kristina had been dealt with by her in a few words, and obediently chose tomit suicide. How could


    a mere Nina defeat her?


    Isabe wanted to pay back the p Nina had pped her, to avenge the bankruptcy of the Zhang


    family, and to avenge herself on Nina for seducing Mr. Albert.


    Isabe went back to the undergroundb and called in a group of bodyguards, all of whom were


    Albert''s men and also the subordinates of Ford.


    "Mr. Albert asked me to secretly transfer Mr. John and Nina. You take them outter. Be quiet and don''t


    disturb others'' rest."


    "Yes." They all knew that Isabe worked for their boss. Now their boss was not here, and so was Ford.


    They had obeyed Isabe''s orders.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Isabe took them to the storage room and waved her hand. Four burly bodyguards stepped forward


    and held John and Nina respectively.


    "What are you doing?" John protected Nina behind him. He nced at the four with his sharp eyes,


    and they immediately did not dare to go forward.


    Isabe was no longer the Isabe she used to be. The man, Albert, she faced every day was no less


    cruel than Mr. John.


    If a nce could frighten Isabe, Albert would not keep her by his side.


    "Mr. John, of course we''re going to change a ce for you," Isabe smiled and threatened, "If you


    don''t want anything to happen to Nina, you''d better listen to me and go with me."


    John squinted his dangerous eyes, and there was a bit of coldness in his sharp eyes. Isabe couldn''t


    help shivering, but she still braced herself to look into his eyes.


    "Don''t you want to know what Nina was taken to do today?"


    Isabe''s words really threatened John.


    He took Nina''s hand and said coldly, "Let''s go by ourselves."


    "That''s the best." Isabe sneered, turned around, let the others look at the two of them and walked


    out.


    Nina was close to John, and the warmth andfort came from his palm. In fact, she was not worried


    at all.


    But she couldn''t figure out what Isabe was going to do.


    "Our n has been disrupted. There are so many people. How can we escape?" Holding John''s arm,


    Nina stood on tiptoe and whispered in his ear.


    The height of 1.9 meter of John was not for fun. Nina stood on tiptoe, but she couldn''t reach his ear.


    Walking like this was a little tired.


    The man''s eyes twinkled. He reached out and picked up Nina, made her hang on his body like a ko.


    The sudden movement startled Nina. The bodyguards around mistakenly thought that the two people


    were about to escape, and they stared at them fiercely. Unexpectedly, they saw the two people sticking


    together, and immediately turned their heads.


    Didn''t look at things which didn''t conform to the rites. Didn''t listen to things which didn''t conform to the


    rites.


    Some of them even blushed.


    Nina was speechless.


    She hadn''t blushed yet, but why did these people blush earlier than her?


    John whispered in her ear, "It''s easier for us to leave the undergroundb when we get out the room."


    "You are right." With her arms around his neck and her face close to his ear, Nina and John looked like


    two people intimate.


    "Ahem..." One of the bodyguards was too ashamed to look at them. He cleared his throat and hinted


    the two of them to pay attention to their images. "Can you two respect people? Now you two are


    kidnapped by us, not on a honeymoon."


    The others nodded in agreement. One of them gave Nina and John fierce nces as a sign of majesty.


    Nina was speechless.


    John was speechless.


    John and Nina exchanged nces. Was there a couple was escorted on the night road during the


    honeymoon?


    When they walked out of the undergroundb, they found that it was an abandoned factory. Except for


    the light above their heads, it was dark everywhere.


    The abandoned factory had three floors. Isabe took the two of them all the way to the top floor. As


    they went up, the smell of rust became thicker and there were even spider webs.


    Nina was held by John. Her position was higher. The spider webs were all spread over her head, and


    some of them even covered her face.


    "John. Is there poison in the spider web?" In the open space, there were only different footsteps. The


    sudden sound of Nina echoed in the air, making it a little strange at night.


    John had also touched some of the spider webs. He noticed that if she was at a higher ce, she


    would encounter more of them, so he put her down.


    Someone lit up the bonfire in the middle which made the factory bright. Everything lying on the ground


    was short of arms or legs. The wind blew from the outside and smashed the broken ss window. The


    fire in the middle was sometimes raging, and sometimes weak.


    It was windy tonight.


    Isabe left two people to guard the exit, and the rest stood at all ces with their hands behind their


    backs, looking solemn.


    Taking a nce at the bodyguards, Nina said beside John, "There are twenty bodyguards. They are tall


    and strong. Judging from their footsteps, they are good at fighting. I guess they are Albert''s hitmen. We


    two may not be able to defeat them."


    John held Nina''s hand tightly and said in a deep voice, "Don''t be afraid."


    I won''t let them hurt you at all.


    Then he whispered in Nina''s ear, "Find a way to contact Richard. We have a lot of people."


    Just now, Nina wanted to be moved, but she didn''t expect that John was relying on therge number of


    his people.


    Each of Richard''s men was stronger and powerful than these people.


    She didn''t have to be afraid of them.


    When Nina was touching her watch, Isabe seemed to notice her action and came over.


    Isabe''s high heels thumped on the ground and stopped in front of Nina. She stared at Nina''s watch


    for a long time, but she didn''t find anything wrong.


    Finally, Isabe asked Nina to take off the watch. "Nina, I heard that you are a hacker. As long as you


    have electronic equipment, you can do a lot of things without being noticed. I see that this is an


    electronic watch. Take it out."


    Nina reluctantly took it off and secretly pressed the emergency button when handing it to Isabe. The


    message would be sent to Henry automatically and the monitoring mode would be turned on at the


    same time.


    The tracker could be located within three meters, and Henry would find them soon.


    "You must have heard it from a spy beside John, right?" Nina suddenly smiled and said firmly.


    Isabe, who took the watch, was stunned for a moment. Then, Nina continued, "Very few people know


    that I''m a hacker, and the person happen to be the one who works for John. Let me think..."


    Nina pretended to be racking her brains. Seeing a sh of panic in Isabe''s eyes, Nina raised her


    voice and said, "I already know who it is."


    "Who?" Isabe was a little nervous. That was a spy that was nted by Mr. John''s side by Mr. Albert.


    If she identally spilled the beans and Nina found it out, Mr. Albert would definitely not let her go


    when he knew it.


    "We both know it." Nina smiled. Isabe was still not calm enough.


    Isabe thought that Nina was ying a trick on her. Isabe red at her and said, "You don''t know.


    Don''t pretend."


    Then Isabe casually put the watch on a table, which could monitor more than half of the ce.


    On the other side, when Henry and Richard got the news, they were quietly moving towards this


    direction.

 Chapter 230 Please Slap Your Face

    Chapter 230 Please p Your Face


    The BL Mountain was veryrge and Albert had ordered some people to guard the intersections


    around. So Richard and Henry could only hide outside the BL Mountain.


    It would take at least twenty minutes for Richard and Henry to get to the abandoned factory.


    Therefore, John and Nina had to buy time.


    John had always been calm. He paid no attention to Isabe. He just wanted to know what happened


    to Nina when she was taken out by Albert this evening.


    "What did you do to Nina?"


    Isabe knew that John would ask her this question and didn''t intend to conceal the truth. She said


    directly, "Do experiments."


    "What do you mean?" Isabe''s words shattered Nina''s calmness.


    John pulled Nina into his arms and protected her well. He looked at Isabe seriously and said, "Tell


    me the details."


    "Do you want to know the details? It depends on how you exchange them. After all, they are all


    secrets." Isabe wouldn''t tell them the truth easily.


    Nina suddenly understood, "Do you want to revenge on me?"


    "Yes, I want to take revenge on you." Isabe didn''t hide her thoughts. She looked at her fingernails


    She raised her eyes and smiled viciously and weirdly. She gritted her teeth and said, "Do you still


    remember the ps you gave me? I''ll return them today."


    "Don''t you dare p her!" The low and cold voice of John made Isabe tremble with fear.


    Isabe was scared and swallowed. She forced a stiff smile and said, "Of course I don''t dare to p


    her. A man should pay off his wife''s debt. Mr. John, if you want to know the details, please p yourself


    two times and you must make yourself bleed."


    "You''re like a dog counting on its master''s backing. Without Albert''s bodyguards, you can do nothing to


    hurt us." Nina taunted Isabe.


    "You..." Isabe red at Nina.


    ''How dare you call me a dog?''


    ''You little bitch, I''ll teach you a lesson.''


    Isabe suppressed her impulse to curse and tried to make herself look calm. She said, "Nina, don''t


    talk nonsense. We are just negotiating."


    Seeing that Isabe was not irritated, Nian was a little stunned. However, thinking that Isabe was


    taught by Albert, Nina didn''t feel strange.


    Nina sneered, "Albert has taught you well. You have learned to control your emotions and stop biting


    others."


    Isabe was angry. She pinched her own hand hard and clenched her teeth, with a contorted face. She


    couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Nina, you are a shameless bitch. You are the dog."


    Nina smiled and continued, "It doesn''t matter if you are not smart or beautiful, but it''s really a little


    disgusting that you are impolite. Why are you so arrogant?"


    "You, you..." Pointing at Nina, Isabe was so angry that she couldn''t say aplete sentence. She


    walked over aggressively and raised her hand, ready to p Nina''s face.


    At this moment, John stood in front of Nina and squinted at Isabe. He said in a cold voice, "The


    person who has touched Nina and bullied her has neither hands nor feet now."


    "You''d better kill us today. If we don''t die, you will be the one who is overwhelmed with pain." Nina


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    poked her head out from behind John, as if she was kindly reminding Isabe.


    Isabe''s face turned pale. She had heard a lot about John''s ruthlessness.


    She could only withdraw her hand sulkily and take a few steps back.


    "Nina, don''t try to irritate me anymore. I won''t be provoked." Isabe put on a fake smile and went back


    to the point, "Mr. John, as long as you p yourself on the face two times, I will..."


    "Isabe, do you love Albert very much?" Nina interrupted Isabe.


    "What does it have to do with you?"


    Nina sessfully distracted Isabe.


    Nina walked out from behind and looked at Isabe worriedly. "But he will never like you."


    "Nonsense!" Isabe was furious. "Nina, don''t talk nonsense here. Kristina is dead."


    "Yes, she''s dead." Thinking that Kristina was dead, Nina felt sad. Then Nina raised her eyes and said


    slowly, "She is dead, but Albert won''t like you, because..."


    "Kristina is much better than you. Albert won''t like a woman who doesn''tpare with Kristina." Nina


    said coldly.


    A faint smile appeared on John''s lips.


    He thought Nina had done a good job.


    "Nina!" Isabe gnashed her teeth in fury. She wouldn''t let go.


    "Don''t be angry. Don''t be angry. You said you wouldn''t be easily irritated by me. Have you forgotten


    that?" Nina immediatelyforted Isabe. Things happened as Nina nned.


    What annoyed Isabe most was not to make her lose her temper directly, but to make her force


    herself to calm down while she was furious.


    It was crueler than directly breaking her teeth and making her swallow the teeth.


    As expected, Isabe thought of what she had just said and immediately suppressed all her anger,


    making herself difficult to breathe.


    Her face gradually became ferocious, as if she wanted to tear up Nina.


    However, she knew that she couldn''t do that. She couldn''t fall into a trap.


    She turned around and faced the broken wall. She was so angry that she jumped to her feet and


    closed her eyes to vent her anger.


    "Ah..."


    Isabe shouted with a sharp voice.


    Nina was shocked and shrank her neck when she saw how furious Isabe was.


    "Am I a little cruel?" Nina asked John.


    John was speechless.


    ''It''s obvious that you are delighted in the misfortunes of Isabe.''


    ''You don''t look guilty at all.''


    ''However, that''s who I like.''


    John couldn''t help but shake his head with a doting smile.


    "Well, let''s get down to business." John knew that Nina was deliberately provoking Isabe and


    changing the topic.


    Nina tried to prevent John from agreeing to exchange two bloody ps for the secret that Isabe


    knew.


    Nina bit her lips, and the smile on her face quickly disappeared. She lowered her eyes, worried and


    ming herself.


    She didn''t know what happened after she fainted. She didn''t feel ufortable when she woke up.


    She just remembered that she had a very strange dream.


    The dream was so strange that she still had a lingering fear when she thought about it.


    The undergroundb was so covert, with a tight security system. The iris identification technique was


    used at the entrance and exit. Everyone working in theb could get in or out only when his or her


    pupils were scanned and identified.


    Needless to say, what Albert had spent a lot of money and energy on was not an ordinary medicine.


    Knowing that experiments had been done on her to test the effectiveness of the medicine, Nina was


    afraid. She didn''t want to die at such a young age.


    However, if John was given two ps, Nina would feel painful.


    Nina thought that she''d better pretend that she knew nothing, so that she wouldn''t be afraid.


    However, John wanted to know the truth.


    "Two ps for a secret." John said calmly and firmly.

 Chapter 231 Its About You, I Cant Weigh The Pros And Cons

    Chapter 231 It''s About You, I Can''t Weigh The Pros And Cons


    John''s voice gradually calmed down Isabe''s anger. She turned around and looked at him, "Do you


    really mean what you said, Mr. John?"


    The warm orange fire reflected on the man''s cold and handsome face, and the light in his dark eyes


    leaped, making him a little gentle.


    John didn''t answer.


    John pped himself when Nina didn''t notice.


    p...


    This voice was clear and sharp, which was particrly long in the abandoned factory. It was obvious


    that John had used a lot of strength.


    The smell of blood filled John''s mouth all of a sudden.


    John didn''t feel any pain. A trace of blood slid across the corner of his mouth. He was with a


    contemptuous smile.


    He had lived for thirty years, but only Nina pped him in the face. Today, he pped himself. Was it a


    tacit understanding between a couple?


    Nina was stunned and her beautiful eyes widened slightly.


    Her breath stopped in an instant.


    John really hit himself.


    This thought shed through Nina''s mind, and she took a deep breath. She stretched out her hand and


    pulled John''s body towards her. The two faced each other.


    Four eyes met.


    John just smiled.


    Looking at the bright red at the corner of John''s mouth, Nina''s eyes were stung and her heart trembled.


    "John! You''re crazy! You believe whatever she says? What if she was lying? Aren''t you very smart?


    Why did you do such a stupid thing as pping yourself?


    You idiot!" Nina''s voice was filled with anger and sobs.


    At this moment, John held her in his arms and gently patted her thin waist with his big palm. "I''m fine."


    "It''s about you. There''s no time to weigh the pros and cons."


    When John opened his mouth, the smell of blood sprayed along his breath. Nina sniffed and felt sour in


    her heart.


    "Stupid thing!" Then Nina pulled John away and took a step forward and stared at Isabe fiercely. "Are


    you happy now?"


    Isabe was still in a daze and hadn''t recovered from the p of John. It was known to all that the


    famous Mr. John was the most honorable man in the world.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    And just now, he was willing to p himself in the face for a woman.


    John pped himself without hesitation.


    Nina really had something. Not only did she ask Mr. Albert to protect her, but even Mr. John was willing


    to be pped.


    Jealousy took root and sprouted in Isabe''s heart, growing into a towering tree. Isabe looked at


    Nina with malicious eyes and wouldn''t let Nina go easily.


    "One more p."


    "I don''t know if your secret is reliable or not." Nina held John''s hand tightly. Her small palm could only


    hold John''s four fingers tightly.


    John turned his head to look at Nina. The short hair near the girl''s ear floated in the wind and swept


    past the tip of his nose, itching.


    It suddenly urred to John that Nina wanted to be his bodyguard and promised to protect him. Now it


    seemed that she was protecting him.


    As the dignified Mr. John, he shouldn''t be protected by his little girl. If others knew it, they wouldugh


    at him.


    But John really liked the way his little girl attacked others for him.


    She was... She was so cute.


    John felt the blood in his mouth tasted fishy and sweet.


    "Can I lie to you?" Isabe retorted.


    Nina shrugged her shoulders and said casually, "Who knows?"


    Nina didn''t trust Isabe.


    Her trust in Isabe had been worn out bit by bit a long time ago.


    Isabe saw that Nina didn''t believe it, so she threw out the bait, "The drug developed by Mr. Albert is


    rted to human''s memory. Don''t you feel anything strange after you wake up?"


    In fact, Isabe still didn''t know when the medicine of M.C would take effect and if there were any


    obvious symptoms.


    After all, it was still in the test period.


    After hearing what Isabe said, Nina suddenly realized something. Nina''s pupils suddenly shrank, and


    the fog appeared in front of her again. It was just like now that she was standing next to John, the two


    of them held hands. She couldn''t see his face clearly, but she could only feel him.


    When another John came towards her, Nina saw him clearly. He was the same as she remembered,


    but that feeling was very vague.


    She had a feeling that her memory was in a mess.


    "I''ll p myself for the rest of p." Nina stood straight without fear.


    Nina also wanted to know what they had done to her body and what they had done to her memory.


    Why did two John appear in this strange dream?


    Isabe was happy to see that Nina could p herself. Isabe agreed without hesitation, "Okay."


    "Remember, I must see blood." Isabe exhorted. She didn''t hide hercency and insidiousness.


    John held Nina''s wrist and snapped, "How dare you!"


    John didn''t have the heart to p Nina, so how could he allow others to bully Nina?


    Even Nina herself couldn''t do that.


    When Nina saw the anger on John''s face, the man who had always been calm and expressionless


    would only show his true expression in front of Nina.


    So did Nina.


    Even Michelle had this feeling before. Only in front of John would Nina be like ordinary person.


    "Don''t be so angry. Just do what I said! Just take your hand back."


    Being stared by Nina, John couldn''t help but let go of her wrist.


    People wondered what love was in the world. It was that there was always one thing to ovee


    another.


    Reluctantly, John withdrew his hand and whispered in her ear and threatened her in a low voice, "Be


    gentle, or I''ll teach you a lesson when I go back."


    "I''m not stupid." Nina couldn''t help but roll her eyes.


    Nina pped herself in front of Isabe, and a trace of blood slipped down the corner of her mouth,


    which was also full of the smell of blood in her mouth.


    Judging from the strength of the palm print, the p was the same as John''s.


    This was Nina''s n.


    Just now, Nina was thinking that it must be very painful if she pped herself so hard that blood could


    be seen.


    It turned out that it was really hurt.


    Therefore, John was a stupid thing!


    "Are you satisfied?" Nina suddenly had a feeling that she would pay back what she had done sooner or


    So Nina paid back the two ps that she gave Isabe now.


    And these two ps were heavier than the previous ones Isabe had received.


    If Nina had known this earlier, she would have pped Isabe''s teeth off. How could Isabe have the


    chance to negotiate with them here?


    While Nina was thinking, John turned her body around and stared at the blood at the corner of her


    mouth. John''s eyes became gloomy and cold, as if a thinyer of ice had formed on his body, and the


    chill spread in all directions.


    The wind at night blew, and everyone could not help but shiver.


    The night of May was like a cold winter.


    John slightly bent down, his thumb sliding across the soft lips of Nina, and carefully wiped the blood


    from the corners of her lips.


    The warm touch made Nina''s eyshes tremble slightly, and her wet eyes seemed to be sparkling in


    the bright moon.


    "Are you okay?" Nina stared at John''s slightly swollen cheek and raised her hand. The clear palm print


    seemed to protect her little hand in the middle.


    Nina''s heart suddenly ached.


    John held the hand of Nina and pulled her behind him, calmly threatening Isabe.


    "You''d better tell me a valuable secret, or you will end up with more than just a swollen face."


    Isabe swallowed. She still had a lingering fear when she face the eyes of Mr. John.


    "Nina took Memory Charm, and M.C is a medicine that can modify people''s memory."


    Nina said, "Memory Charm?"


    John said, "Modify memory?"


    The two of them frowned. Just as the name suggested, the memory of Nina had been revised by them.


    Then...


    "What memory?" John asked first, asking the doubts in the hearts of both John and Nina


    How could Isabe easily tell them? This was another bargaining chip of Isabe.

 Chapter 232 Falling Off The Building

    Chapter 232 Falling Off The Building


    Looking at the big and small palm prints on the two faces, Isabe felt much better.


    Isabe barely forgot that Nina pped her.


    As for the question of John, Isabe raised her eyebrows and smiled charmingly at night.


    "Mr. John, you are a businessman. Don''t you know that you can only change one thing to another?"


    Isabe didn''t answer on purpose, trying to bring up her second thing.


    Now that John and Nina had been pped by themselves, it was time to settle the ount that Nina


    had almost made the Zhang family go bankrupt.


    If Mr. Albert hadn''t given Isabe a way back then, she might have been down and out.


    Isabe must settle this ount.


    After thinking for a while, Isabe felt that she couldn''t settle the ounts now, because the answer to


    the second question asked by Mr. John was herst bargaining chip.


    Tonight, she made the famous Mr. John to p himself on the face. With Mr. John''s vicious means, he


    would never let her go.


    So she couldn''t tell anyone about it yet.


    This was her life saving rune.


    "Mr. John, I''m afraid I can''t answer your second question, because I''ve already taken my revenge. You


    two stay here for the whole night. I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning. "


    Isabe said arrogantly to those men, "Put out the fire. Mr. John and Nina are in good health. They


    don''t need the fire. What''s more, break the ss window in case the air in it doesn''t circte. If


    anything happens to John and Nina, we will be in trouble. "


    "Yes."


    Except for the guards at the door, the rest of them either put out the fire or smashed the ss window.


    Bang... Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The sound of ss breaking was like a thunder, echoing in the quiet and closed space.


    The cold wind outside seemed to have been nned for a long time. After the ss window was


    broken, it rushed in and out, blowing a lot of things, whistling.


    It was not only windy but cold tonight.


    It was obviously about to get close to the beginning of summer, but there was still a trace of coldness.


    John took off his coat and put it on Nina. Then he held her in his arms.


    The bonfire in the center gradually went out, emitting smoke. Some wind blew in all directions, and


    some formed a stream and floated out of the window, like beacon that could convey information.


    Richard and the others had already quietly groped over and saw a trace of fire on the third floor of the


    abandoned factory, which was just enough for them to see some people''s shadow.


    "ording to the GPS, it is the abandoned factory in front of us." Henry reminded them in a low voice.


    With a hint to the people behind him, Richard said, "The third floor. Split up. "


    Nina led a group of people into the room from the front, bowed and walked up quietly.


    As soon as she went upstairs, she saw two people guarding at the corner.


    Amy took a man with her. With the help of the night and the staircase handrails, Amy gradually


    approached the corner and quickly approached the bodyguards. Amy and the other one covered the


    mouths and noses of the two bodyguards from behind, and hit them hard with their palms, knocking


    them unconscious.


    In order to avoid any sound from falling to the ground, Amy dragged the two bodyguards to a corner.


    "Go and inform Richard." Amy asked a man to enter the factory on the second floor and made a


    gesture from the window. Then, Lena led another group of people to the back. Each of them had a rope


    hanging on their waist, which was specially used to climb the wall.


    Richard left two people to protect Henry, and he led another group of people into the factory through


    the main door, following behind Amy and the others.


    As soon as the fire on the third floor waspletely extinguished, John saw a few ropes on the


    opposite window. They were pulling and swaying in the dark night.


    John narrowed his eyes and looked at Nina, indicating her to pay attention to the outside. The


    reinforcements arrived.


    In less than half a minute, Lena swam in with a group of people from the rope and fell to the ground


    with a loud bang.


    "Someone is here!" One of the bodyguards eximed.


    The two groups began to fight with each other.


    Hearing the sound of fighting, Amy, who was lurking at the entrance of the corridor, immediately led her


    people to attack from the front.


    All of a sudden, they fought fiercely.


    Isabe was frightened by the sudden change. It was so dark that she couldn''t tell who was the enemy.


    A bodyguard came to Isabe''s side and said in panic, "Miss Isabe, hurry up. Let''s go! They are


    outnumbered. We are at a disadvantage now."


    "Okay, okay. Let''s go. How can we go?" Isabe nodded incessantly and couldn''t help holding the


    bodyguard''s arms, fearing that she would be hurt.


    The bodyguard led Isabe all the way out of the encirclement, and Isabe inadvertently saw the calm


    Nina standing by the window as if she was watching a y.


    Maybe Nina was just looking at how embarrassed Isabe was.


    She couldn''t just let Nina go like this.


    Although Isabe didn''t have any strength, she was smart enough to know that if she wanted to win


    then she must catch the king first.


    "Find another man to attack Mr. John. Nina knows how to fight. Don''t attack her. Mr. John didn''t know


    how to fight, attacking him will distract Nina. "


    "Miss Isabe, you..."


    "Don''t worry about me. I have chips in my hand. Not only Mr. John and Nina won''t do anything to me,


    but also have to keep me alive." Isabe was well prepared. She thought it was the right choice to hold


    back just now.


    This chippletely assured Isabe of her life.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Isabe urged, "Hurry up."


    "Yes." As expected, the bodyguard found another bodyguard and the two men attacked Mr. John.


    Now there were only about thirty people fighting in the factory, and Isabe had arge number of


    people, and the two sides were in a fierce battle.


    The wail was heard all over the ce.


    The footsteps were in a mess, and there were sounds of rubbing hands and fists.


    The battle was fierce.


    When Richard and others just entered the factory, they identally bumped into the bodyguards who


    came out to change shifts, and a fierce battle began downstairs.


    No one paid attention to John and Nina.


    "Watch out!" In the blink of an eye, Nina pulled John to her side. His body just brushed past the person


    who wanted to attack him.


    Nina kicked the man and thetter dodged nimbly.


    "Don''t move. I''m your bodyguard now." Nina protected John and could not help but tease him,


    "Remember to give me the money."


    It was also a kind of finding joy amid hardship.


    Then Nina fought with one of the bodyguards.


    The other bodyguard rushed towards John. John was not easy to deal with. His fighting capacity was


    not as awesome as that of Nina, but he still had a little fighting capacity.


    In order to be able to stand up in front of Nina, he specially asked for a lot of fighting skills from


    Richard.


    With John''s wisdom andprehension, he really dodged the attack of the bodyguard.


    Without knowing that John had learned some martial arts. When Nina caught a glimpse of him


    sessfully dodging, her hanging heart finally eased a little.


    The bodyguards who were fighting with Nina didn''t seem to want to fight with Nina at all. He turned


    around and attacked John.


    Nina knew something bad would happen so that she turned around and ran towards John who was


    beside the window.


    "Now is the time." Isabe, who was less than half a meter away from Nina and John, showed a weird


    smile, hiding in the night.


    "Ah!" Isabe screamed and pretended to stagger. She reached out and pushed the defenseless Nina


    on her back.


    As a result of inertia, Nina was pushed out of the window by Isabe. Nina''s shoulders, legs and feet


    rubbed against the broken ss, and some of the ss even got in her skin.


    Nina leaned back and fell down from the window before she could react.


    With her eyes wide open in the dark night, Nina didn''t expect that she would be pushed out by Isabe!


    Nina stopped breathing in an instant. When she thought she was about to fall off the building and die,


    she heard a scream, "Nina!"


    It was a cry from John.


    He bent over the window and reached out to grab Nina, but only touched Nina''s fingertips and watched


    her fall.


    It was dark around.


    Without thinking too much, John jumped up.


    "Mr. John!"


    "Mr. John! Mrs. Nina! "


    Startled, Amy and Lena kicked the men in front of them away and ran towards the window.


    They could only see Mr. John holding Mrs. Nina in his arms and falling sharply.


    This was the third floor!

 Chapter 233 John, You Are My Hero

    Chapter 233 John, You Are My Hero


    A second ago, Nina was still in the fear of falling down from the building. The cold wind blew her nose


    and hurt her eyes. The next second, she was held in a warm embrace. At this moment, John was like a


    hero descending from the sky, blocking the cold wind and fear for her.


    In the endless darkness, Nina heard John''s heartbeat.


    Why?


    Why did he jump down?


    "Don''t be afraid." John held her in his arms and turned his back to the ground so that he could protect


    her.


    Nina''s heart trembled, and her eyes were still red in the cold wind.


    Nina suddenly remembered what Michelle''s master, Paul, had said.


    "If you like someone, you have to be together with him no matter what happens."


    Nina had heard a lot of stories about men dying for love. She used to think it was ridiculous. How could


    a man be willing to abandon his own life for a woman?


    But now...


    Nina believed.


    John jumped out of the building without hesitation, he was only thinking about how to protect her from


    being hurt.


    He didn''t just like her.


    Maybe it was love.


    "Honey, my hero." ''John, you are my hero.''


    John''s body froze and a smile appeared on his face.


    Finally, he heard his little girl call him honey, but he didn''t expect that in this situation.


    Calling him honey was not the end, but the beginning of the next stage of her life.


    He couldn''t have any ident, let alone his little girl.


    Before John finished smiling, his body froze again. All of a sudden, his pupils contracted. He saw that


    Nina turned over and tried to protect him.


    She turned his back to the sky and faced her.


    If they fell down in this way, Nina would definitely be a human cushion.


    The reason why John jumped down was to protect Nina. How could he let her do that?


    On the contrary, Nina''s action gave John a hint.


    John held the woman in his arms tightly with one hand around her waist and pressed her head against


    his chest with the other hand, making her unable to move.


    Nina struggled for a while, but failed.


    Knowing John''s intention, Nina''s tears wet the man''s chest.


    ''Stupid thing!''


    Nina cursed in her heart.


    "Mr. John!" When Richard downstairs heard the scream from upstairs, he immediately rushed out and


    he watched the dangerous scene.


    With a mischievous smile, John reminded Richard in a low voice, "Buffer."


    John and Nina now needed some obstacles to slow down the falling speed, in case they would be


    seriously injured.


    Richard quickly reacted, turned around, pulled out an abandoned nk, and forcefully pressed the


    nk''s one side against the wall.


    Bang... Crack...


    The heavy objects smashed down, apanied by the sound of the nk breaking.


    John fell on the mud with his back to the ground, protecting Nina in his arms.


    John was really like a meat cushion.


    When they fell off the building, they received the buffer of the board, so they didn''t fall to pieces. But


    John was still heavily shocked, and his heart, spleen, lungs and kidney shook several times.


    John frowned.


    The first thing John cared about was Nina who was in his arms. "How is it going? Are you hurt? "


    John let go of Nina''s hand, she finally raised her head and took a deep breath. She quickly turned over


    from his body and asked, "How are you? Are you okay? Do you hurt? "


    "Mr. John and Mrs. Nina!" Regardless of alerting the enemy, Richard turned on the shlight and shot


    towards the two of them.


    Only then did Nina notice the pale face of John. There was a long and thin bloodstain on his face, and


    even on his arm.


    They were in the grass about half a meter high. The side of the surrounding weeds were like jagged,


    and there were traces of blood on them.


    The wound in John was cut by the sharp weeds.


    "Honey, help me up." Just now, John had heard Nina call him honey, so he naturally called out.


    Nina was not used to it, but her eyes were still filled with tears. If John could say aplete sentence,


    it seemed that he wouldn''t die in a short time.


    "Let''s go to the hospital first." Nina helped him up and Richard also helped them.


    When John fell down, his waist hit the wooden block. He finally managed to stand up, but he couldn''t


    stand straight.


    The slightest movement was the pain of bone scratching.


    "I''m fine." John braced himself to stand straight. Sweat began to form on his forehead, and his lips


    were pale. He still smiled at the two of them tofort them.


    It was a little miserable.


    The noise was so loud that it indeed attracted Albert''s people. More than a hundred bodyguards


    guarding BL Mountain were sent out in full force.


    Ford came out of the crowd and shouted at his own men, "Stop!"


    Then there was no sound of fighting. The guards of the Shi family came back to John and protected the


    three of themyer byyer. Each of them had bright eyes and was not afraid at all.


    Some of them were injured, but they still straightened their backs.


    Compared with their injuries, Albert''s men was more miserable. They all came out with support, ck


    and blue faces, and at least many people''s legs and feet were broken, whining and gasping.


    Trembling with fear, Isabe walked towards Ford. When she caught a glimpse of the intact Nina, she


    gritted her teeth.


    Nina was so lucky. Even if she fell from the third floor, she wouldn''t die!


    "Ford, take them down now." Isabe pretended to be a pitiful victim on surface but said ruthlessly,


    "There are over a hundred of us, but only thirty of them. Don''t be afraid."


    Without any fear, Ford took two steps forward and said respectfully to Nina, "Mrs. Nina, our boss said


    that you are the person Mrs. Kristina has to protect with her life. He won''t make things difficult for you.


    You can leave with Mr. John and Mr. John''s people."


    "Ford, don''t overtly agree but covertly oppose!" Isabe was obviously angry. "Mr. Albert was obviously


    said that he wanted to lock Nina and John up for a few more days."


    However, Ford didn''t care about it at all. He just made way for Nina and others and Ford''s men did


    what Ford did.


    "Please." Ford said politely.


    Except for Albert and Kristina, Ford only showed respect to Noah. Now there was a Nina that Ford


    showed respect.


    Because it was Albert''s order.


    The sudden change was confusing. Without any time to think about these insignificant things, Nina


    immediately left with her people.


    On their way KL Hospital.


    On their way, John fainted in the arms of Nina and was sent to the operating room.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    This was the second time that Nina stood at the door of the operating room. The first time that was


    Kristina in the operating room, and the second time was John.


    These two people were both good to Nina.


    For the first time, Nina was stained with Kristina''s blood. This time, her lower body was also stained


    with blood.


    The blood was not hers at all.


    John was injured. He was badly injured.


    Nina''s fingertips were cold, and her whole body was trembling. She looked at the red light of the


    operating room and stood there stiffly.


    She didn''t know how long she had stood. When she saw the doctore out, she grabbed the doctor''s


    wrist in a hurry and asked, "How''s it going? How is he? "


    The doctor took off his mask andforted Nina, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Nina. Mr. John''s life is not in


    danger."


    Nina finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Seeing the nurse push John out, the tears of Nina couldn''t be controlled and had been keeping rolled


    down.

 Chapter 234 Calling Him Honey Almost Killed Him

    Chapter 234 Calling Him Honey Almost Killed Him


    When John woke up, it was already the evening of the second day.


    The night wind gently stepped on the clouds. The orange in the depths of the setting sun was like


    golden light, sprinkled on the window, and a shadow grew on the ground.


    Lying on the edge of the bed, Nina fell asleep.


    Last night, she had been waiting for John to wake up. At dawn, John didn''t wake up. She anxiously


    called the doctor.


    The doctorforted her and said that she had to wait. Nina had to wait.


    At noon, James rushed over and found that Nina was injured, looking dirty. He quickly dragged Nina to


    find a doctor to treat her wound and apply medicine.


    Now Nina was wearing a brown dress and lying on the bed obediently. The sunset and her dress made


    her face blush.


    As John tried to sit up, he felt a sharp pain in his waist.


    "Uncle John?" James pushed the door open, he saw John struggling to sit up. It seemed that John


    failed.


    John was speechless.


    He immediatelyy back, as if nothing had happened.


    James was worried and said, "Uncle John, you..."


    "Shh!" John signaled him not to disturb the sleeping Nina, and then James lowered his footsteps.


    He also lowered his voice, "Uncle John, you''re finally awake!"


    James'' eyes were a little red. When he saw that his Uncle John hadn''t woken up yet, he almost thought


    that Uncle John would die.


    "Nothing. Don''t worry." Knowing that James was frightened, John tried his best to be kind.


    It was rare for James to see his Uncle John being nice to him, and James'' eyes were even redder.


    John must have broken his mind by ident.


    "Uncle John, please don''t be in danger. Aunt Nina and I are so worried about you. Aunt Nina said that if


    something happen to you, she will remarry. " In fact, this was said by Nina to stimte John, hoping


    that John could wake up.


    However, Nina didn''t expect that John wasn''t stimted at all. At that time, Nina''s face was full of


    frustration, taking it as nothing had happened.


    However, James heard it clearly.


    He was so scared that he almost wanted to wake Uncle John up.


    "How dare she!" The expression on John''s face darkened, but his voice was pitifully low. He was afraid


    of waking up the sleeping woman.


    "I can''t get up. You carry her up." John uncovered the thin quilt on his body and handed it to James.


    "Wrap her with this."


    At the thought of the doctor''s words, James immediately stopped John and said, "Uncle John, your


    waist is well now. Don''t think about that thing anymore."


    John was speechless. ''What am I thinking about?''


    All of a sudden, John realized what had happened. He red at James and said, "Just do as I say.


    Don''t talk so much nonsense."


    "Yes, sir." James shrank his neck, wrapped Nina with the quilt, and sent her to John''s side.


    As soon as Nina touched the bed, she opened her eyes.


    With her sleepy eyes, she saw the man who was about to hold her in his arms. With joy in her eyes,


    she immediately stood up and looked at John. "Are you awake? Are you okay? "


    "I am fine." John reached out his hand to hold Nina''s face, which was still a little red and swollen. A


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ruthless look shed across his distressed eyes.


    He would make sure that Isabe was doomed.


    Although Nina heard that John was fine, she still couldn''t believe it. She looked him up and down for a


    while and felt a little relieved when she saw that he looked good.


    Then she found herself lying on the bed.


    She used to sleep on the edge of the bed.


    Nina''s eyes and heart were full of John and didn''t see James behind her at all. She blinked and asked,


    "Did you carry me on the bed?"


    After a pause, John said calmly, "Yes."


    James was speechless


    ''Uncle John is so shameless!''


    "Great!" With excitement in her eyes, Nina jumped into his arms. She held his waist with both hands,


    and her head rubbed against his chest again and again. "The doctor said that you hurt your waist, and


    you can''t exercise these days. Just now you held me up, which means that your waist is fine. The


    doctor lied to me. He said it would take at least a week for you to recover. You recovered in one day! "


    The moment she pounced on John, James heard a crack clearly.


    James was speechless. ''Uncle John, you must suffer from lying.''


    The expression on John''s face froze.


    His waist...


    It would take a week for him to recover?


    He couldn''t any excises.


    Sadness was written on John''s face, and some of his ns were gradually lost.


    John looked askance at James, indicating him to go out.


    James went out quietly, Nina still didn''t notice him.


    "John! You scared me to death." Nina was immersed in the joy of surviving. Recalling the situation at


    that time, her body trembled.


    If it weren''t for that nk, at least John would have fallen into a concussion.


    When he heard her calling him, John frowned slightly. He put his big hand on her waist and patted it


    gently, exhaling in her ear.


    "Call me honey."


    The warm breath made Nina''s face slightly red. It was because of the situation at that time that she


    called him honey, and now he suddenly let her call him honey, which made her feel a little awkward.


    "Well... Don''t be anxious. "


    "I am very anxious." John answered in a hurry and ignored the pain in his waist and held her tighter.


    Hiding in his arms, Nina pursed her lips and suddenly felt a little thirsty.


    "Let me prepare."


    John raised his eyebrows and said, "Three seconds."


    "One minute." Nina left his chest and stretched out a white, tender finger.


    Her face was as tender as a peeled egg, and pure light shed in her wet eyes, which made him itchy.


    It was so itchy that he wanted to wet her slightly dry lips.


    But John was afraid that he couldn''t control himself and hurt his waist for the interests in front of him.


    He couldn''t teach her a lesson in the future.


    "Two seconds." John pressed the head of Nina into his arms. Out of sight, out of mind.


    Nina nuzzled against his chest and bargained, "30 seconds."


    John didn''t immediately answer her question. After pausing for about thirty seconds, he patted her on


    the waist again.


    He found that he had a preference. He liked his little girl''s waist. It was so thin.


    "It''s 30 seconds. Call me honey." John lifted his mouth and looked down at the fluffy head in his arms


    and suddenly felt that his little girl was getting more and more obedient.


    Nina raised her eyes and didn''t say anything.


    This man did it on purpose.


    In a moment, like a kitten, Nina slowly rubbed her head up against his neck and whispered in his ear,


    "Honey."


    The voice of Nina waszy, with a trace of mist, smooth and mellow like red wine, more itchy than her


    fingers that circled on the man''s chest.


    "Honey." John paused for a moment and his voice became hoarse.


    His little girl almost killed him when she called him honey.


    John grabbed her hand, put it between his lips and kissed it. As his eyes moved, a small me shed.


    "Honey, let''s have a daughter."


    Nina blinked and said, "Okay."


    Then she took the initiative to kiss John''s lips.


    In the heat, John wanted to take the lead. When he was about to turn over to be the king, another crisp


    sound came from his waist.


    John couldn''t say anything, it was just so hurt.


    At the critical moment, he failed.


    Bearing the restlessness in his body, John kissed her lips and said, "Honey, you''re still injured. I''m


    afraid I will hurt you."

 Chapter 235 Mr. Johns Waist Is Not Strong Enough Now

    Chapter 235 Mr. John''s Waist Is Not Strong Enough Now


    The man''s hoarse voice was full of forbearance, and Nina could feel it.


    Thinking that the wound on her arm was not serious and it was not a big impact, she whispered in


    John''s ear in a soft voice, "It doesn''t matter."


    As John''s Adam''s apple bobbed, his eyes moved, all the cells in his body were about to move, and his


    voice became hoarser.


    "I don''t want to hurt you."


    Nina was deeply touched. She reluctantly got down from him, kissed his lips, and said affectionately,


    "Honey, I love you."


    This time, John not only moved his Adam''s apple, but also swallowed quietly.


    The word "honey" almost killed him.


    With the words "I love you", John had fall into Nina''s hands.


    "Honey, I love you too." John kissed Nina back. The kiss was very light, as if it contained a candy. They


    didn''t have the heart to taste it all at once. They wanted to keep it for a while.


    When you like someone, you will feelfortable.


    If you love someone, you have to bump into him even if you feel ufortable.


    John left her soft lips and rubbed her cheek with his hand. His beard was tied up on the face of Nina,


    which aroused a burst of limpness and numbness of Nina. It was so itchy that Nina smiled softly.


    "Honey, I have a good idea." John pulled her with all his strength, and Ninay on his body.


    "As long as you lead everything, I won''t hurt you." Obviously, John couldn''t wait any longer.


    Nina''s neck turned red, but she couldn''t helpughing. Her lowughter was very euphemistic.


    "So, let me do it?" Nina was straightforward, with a faint smile on her face.


    More sexy.


    John almost couldn''t control himself.


    Outside the ward.


    Standing there, Henry looked at his watch and asked Richard worriedly, "It''s been more than an hour.


    Is Mr. John''s waist?"


    "I don''t know." With his back to the door, Richard was cold as usual and looked straight ahead.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The corridor was unusually quiet, so quiet that people could hear the unstable breath in the ward. The


    louder sound came from Mr. John.


    Mrs. Nina was as quiet as the air.


    Something was wrong.


    Richard suddenly opened his mouth, "Go and call the doctor here," He ordered.


    Henry was stunned, "What... What you said makes sense. "


    Henry turned around and called the doctor over, waiting at the door. One was Brian, the attending


    doctor of John, one was a male doctor, and one was a gynecologist.


    Four men and one woman stood at the door of the ward, so embarrassed that no one dared to look at


    each other.


    After a long time, the torment sound disappeared in the ward from time to time.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    When Henry was about to knock at the door, he suddenly heard the conversation between Mr. John


    and Mrs. Nina. Henry withdrew his hand.


    All of a sudden, Henry blushed.


    The conversation between Mr. John and Mrs. Nina was too... Bareness.


    "Honey, why don''t you make a sound when we did it?" John still held this matter in his mind.


    Last time, after Adrian said that it might be John''s problem, John didn''t believe it at first. But after so


    many times, Nina still bit her lips and didn''t make a sound.


    John touched the slightly swollen lips of Nina. Some were bitten by him, and some were bitten by Nina


    herself.


    "Did I do anything wrong?" John whispered in her ear and bit her eye lightly.


    Nina shrank her neck and blushed. "Aren''t you fond of quietness?"


    Nina blinked her innocent eyes, and her eyshes fluttered like butterfly wings.


    John was speechless.


    So this was the reason why Nina would rather bite herself than make a sound?


    "Don''t you like quietness?" Nina''s innocent eyes flickered, making John unable to refute at all.


    He did like quietness.


    But it didn''t mean that he liked quietness on this matter.


    "I don''t like you to be quiet." John pecked her on the lips.


    Nina was indeed a little dull on this matter. She asked him in a daze, "So you want me to..."


    "Yes." John couldn''t help but touch his forehead and cut off her words quickly.


    He pinched Nina''s face with his broad palm and he didn''t know whether to cry orugh and said, "Don''t


    say it, or people will hear you."


    John couldn''t lose his dignity of this matter.


    The five people outside the ward looked at each other.


    ''We all heard it.''


    The gynecologist was an old woman. Standing with these young and hot-blooded men, she felt


    something was wrong and found an excuse to leave.


    "I don''t think Mrs. Nina has something wrong. I have to go now."


    The doctor of the andrology Department followed her closely. "Mr. John is fine. I''m leaving."


    Brian shrugged his shoulders and was about to leave, but was stopped by Henry. Henry whispered in


    his ear, "Wait a minute. Mr. John''s waist might need to be checked."


    The doctor said that John couldn''t do any exercise. Mr. John had no principles when he met his wife.


    ording to the time just now, Mr. John''s waist would be more or less injured.


    When the two of them were talking, Richard raised his hand and knocked on the door. A clear voice


    rang out, "Mr. John, Dr. Brian is here."


    Henry was speechless...


    "Can''t you let Mr. John and Mrs. Nina have a good talk?"


    Richard nced at Henry and said, "When Mr. John''s waist recover. They can lie down for a lifetime."


    Henry was speechless again.


    "Richard is right." Brian nodded, got Mr. John''s permission, he opened the door and walked in.


    After tidying up her clothes, Nina stood up and walked towards the sofa. She randomly picked up a


    book to cover her red face.


    Just now, John had whispered a few words in her ear. It turned out that when it came to the sex, a


    man''s happiness was in direct proportion to a woman''s voice.


    So she used to...


    She was all wrong in the past.


    Looking at the shy look of his little girl, John couldn''t help smiling.


    John''s gentle and burning eyes seemed to be able to prate the magazine. Nina quietly stuck out


    half of her head, and her amber eyes were shining with stars, delicate and beautiful.


    The eyes of Nina was caught by John. She quickly shrank her neck and hid, not daring to look at him


    again.


    It was really... It was really so embarrassing.


    "Mr. John, let me check for you." Brian uncovered the quilt and reached out to touch John''s waist.


    Brian''s hands were wet.


    The wound on John''s waist cracked.


    Brian touched the twelfth segment of John''s waist again and it was broken again.


    Brian didn''t know whether he shouldugh or sigh.


    Mr. John was really spoiling Mrs. Nina with his life.


    John felt a stabbing pain in his waist. Looking at Brian''s face, John knew that something was wrong.


    "She doesn''t know." John was warning Brian not to talk nonsense in front of Nina.


    It was another eye opener for Brian. Mr. John could fool anyone, but he just wanted to fool Nina.


    "Mr. John, we need to do another examination for you." Brian said seriously. He pressed the button at


    the bedside and Brian told the nurse to push John away.


    Nina stood up and walked forward, frowning worriedly. "Doctor, what''s wrong with him?"


    "Mrs. Nina, please rest assured. It''s nothing serious." ''Mr. John just need an operation again.'' Brian


    said in his heart.


    John took her hand and kissed it. "Wait for me here."


    Nina pursed her lips and said, "Okay."


    Then there was a nurse came to change a new bed sheet and quilt cover, deliberately hiding the blood


    on the old bed sheet, so that Nina wouldn''t see it.


    Two hourster, when John came back, Brian specially told Nina, "Mrs. Nina, in the next half a month,


    remember, it''s half a month. He can''t exercise. He definitely can''t."


    Brian thought it was no use to tell Mr. John. Only by telling Mrs. Nina could Brian get the result he


    wanted.


    Nina seemed to understand something and her face flushed. "I know. He can''t do any exercise for half


    a month."


    On the bed, John''s face darkened.


    From one week to half a month.


    John would be a monk for half a month. He need to have no sex for half a month.


    Henry rubbed his forehead. He just knew it.


    Mr. John deserved it. Mr. John couldn''t me anyone.

 Chapter 236 The Spy

    Chapter 236 The Spy


    John lived in an SVIP ward. With only a smell of disinfectant, the room didn''t look like a ward, but like a


    nice apartment.


    In the ward, there was a big bed and a light gray quilt. There was a soft carpet on the ground. There


    was also a leisure area and a tea room.


    Helen made dishes which John and Nina liked and sent the dinners to hospital.


    At night, Richard stayed in the hospital.


    Amy and Lena went back to the North Yard.


    John asked Henry to investigate Albert''s spies.


    John also asked Brian to do a check-up for Nina, especially a neurologic examination.


    Nina did the examination obediently and the result was that everything was normal.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    There were only some snake bites, bruises and marks all over her body.


    "Brian, are you sure she''s okay?" Even though the body check report showed that Nina was all right,


    John still felt uneasy.


    Brian nodded and said, "ording to the examination results, there is indeed no problem. As for the


    medicine you mentioned which can modify people''s memory, I think it''s really unbelievable. Most of our


    human memory is controlled by emotions. It''s very difficult to find any medicine to rece or modify a


    person''s memory. Of course, it''s not impossible, but it''s an event of small probability, nearly


    impossible."


    "In other words, it''s possible." John said in a low voice and his eyes became deep. He faintly felt that


    this might have something to do with him.


    The strange dream mentioned by Nina had something to do with him.


    Brian sighed and nodded. "Maybe it''s possible. Maybe someone will develop such a medicine.


    Obviously, it hasn''t been developed yet."


    After a long while, John said, "Nina must be examined once a week and you must report the results to


    me."


    "Okay." Brian left.


    Nina had been listening to their discussion without saying anything. After Brian left, she crawled into


    bed and rested her head on John''s chest,forting him.


    She was alsoforting herself.


    "Don''t worry. Brian is a well-known doctor. He says that there is no such a medicine in the world and


    that it is difficult to develop it. How could Albert seed so easily?"


    John nodded, feeling worried.


    ''I hope so.'' John thought.


    On the next morning, Henry brought his assistant to the hospital.


    "Mr. John, madam, are you feeling better?" The assistant still smiled gently, but she looked at John and


    Nina, as if she was exploring something.


    She didn''t understand why John asked her toe here.


    She felt something unusual.


    She wondered if John had known her identify.


    She thought she didn''t give herself away.


    "Mr. John, what can I do for you?" The assistant took the initiative to speak. She bowed slightly and


    looked at John respectfully.


    In fact, the assistant was an ordinary person. She didn''t have excellent working ability, nor did she have


    an outstanding appearance. She even didn''t want to know the confidential documents of thepany.


    She looked loyal and honest.


    That was why she could be a good spy.


    John looked at the assistant and said, "I promoted you because my wife said you were a careful


    person. You knew that I didn''t like others to touch my things, so you smartly wrapped the box with


    tissue and put the pen in it."


    The assistant was stunned. It was the first time that she had heard John say such a long sentence, but


    he was still as cold as before, not gentle at all.


    The assistant didn''t understand why John suddenly brought up this matter. She pretended to be calm


    and said, "Thank you, madam. Thank you for your promotion, Mr. John. I will definitely continue to try


    my best..."


    "Try your best to send messages to Albert?" John nced at her with disdain, and hiszy tone was full


    of toughness and affirmation.


    He was sure that the assistant was Albert''s spy.


    The assistant bent down slightly and lowered her head to prevent John seeing her expressions. Her


    face turned pale and her hands and feet trembled.


    She was thinking how John knew that.


    She was scared.


    She still looked very calm. She lowered her head and asked, "Mr. John, did you misunderstand me?"


    With a scornful smile, John didn''t answer. Henry said, "In fact, we had suspected you for a long time,


    butter someone deliberately made us think that madam was the spy. When Mr. John went to the BL


    Mountain, we knew that madam was not Albert''s spy, so we paid attention to you again."


    "In order to verify his guess, Mr. John asked me to tell you the number of people who went to the BL


    Mountain. There were forty-one people in total. And you told Albert about it."


    "Besides, few people know that madam is an international hacker. I deliberately let you know it, and


    you also told Albert about it."


    "If you think these are all coincidences, then there are more coincidences. You are an orphan. When


    you were living in the orphanage, the person who was responsible for taking care of you was Linn. She


    had also worked as a nanny in the Song family. Albert calls her Aunt Linn. They have a very good


    rtionship, like mother and son. Albert is still responsible for supporting her."


    The assistant''s face was pale. Knowing that her identity had been exposed, she slowly raised her


    head, neither humble nor pushy.


    She lookedpletely different from the way she was when she was working.


    "Now that you know it, please punish me." The assistant had always known John''s cruelty and known


    that something would happen to her sooner orter.


    She had no regrets.


    Without Albert and Linn Lin, the assistant might have died when she was very young.


    She thought that it was enough for her to live for so many years.


    "Send her to the punishment room." John waved his hand and Richard took the assistant away.


    Looking at the fearlessness of the assistant, Nina suddenly had some feelings. Albert was indeed a


    paranoid and dark person, who suffered from the pain caused by his original family. He always


    appeared to be very bad.


    However, there were always people who were willing to work hard for him, such as Ford, who would be


    more respectful to Nina because of Albert''s order.


    The assistant knew that she was exposed, but she was not afraid at all. It seemed that she had been


    ready to die.


    Besides, there was also someone who loved Albert deeply. Linn Lin knew that Albert was stubborn,


    and she tried her best to teach him well and treated him as if he was her son.


    In order to help Albert get away with the crime, Kristina pressed the fruit knife into her stomach and


    died for him, although she was afraid of pain.


    Thinking of what Kristina had done before her death, Nina felt sad.


    Albert was not a bad guy. He was just born at a bad time.


    As Nina was thinking, her eyes turned red. At this moment, Henry received a phone call. After hanging


    up the phone, he frowned and said, "Mr. John, Albert is dead."


    "What?" Nina was shocked.


    John indicated Henry to go on.


    "Albertmitted suicide. He used the fruit knife that hurt Kristina and died beside her." A touch of


    sadness shed through Henry''s eyes. He felt sad for Kristina.


    Kristina tried her best to make Albert survive, but Albert chose to die with her.


    In the end, Albert failed to live up to Kristina''s expectations.

 Chapter 237 The Will Of Albert

    Chapter 237 The Will Of Albert


    In the pavilion in the middle of BL Lake.


    Noah rushed over after he received the phone call from Ford.


    The gauze curtain in the pavilion was slightly raised, and the thin sunlight prated the thick clouds


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    and sprinkled on theke, reflecting the sparkling light of theke. The ice coffin in the pavilion could be


    seen faintly. Beside the ice coffin, there was a person leaning against it. He closed his eyes, and his


    face was pale and bloodless, but there was a lightly smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Ford stood outside the pavilion, lost in thought.


    He should have guessedst night that his boss would go to apany Mrs. Kristina.


    What Albert saidst night was hisst will.


    But even if Ford had guessed it, he would never stop his boss from making any decision.


    Albert died at the time when the sun rose, a gust of wind blew, and the air was filled with a strong smell


    of blood.


    "Boss." Tom looked worriedly at Noah next to him. Noah was exhausted, with deep eye bags under his


    eyes and beard growing wantonly.


    Noah hadn''t cleaned himself up for days.


    Since Kristina''s death, he had been depressed. Today, even Noah''s best friend had died.


    The two most important people in Noah''s life had died.


    Noah lifted the curtain and saw Kristina in a ck wedding dress lying in the ice coffin, and Albert, in a


    bridegroom''s suit, leaning against the ice coffin, his lower body stained with blood.


    There was no breath between the two.


    The thin sunlight was not as cold as the cold air came out from the ice coffin.


    Noah staggered, as if all his strength had been drained. His eyes were dim and dull. He looked at all


    these things.


    Finally, Noah stopped. He stood there quietly, lonely but stubborn.


    Countless pictures of Albert, Kristina and Noah shed through Noah''s mind.


    Half an hourter, Noah calmed down and asked Ford, "What is hisst wish before he died?"


    Ford, "Bury him and Kristina together. Mr. Albert and Mrs. Kristina will be buried together, right next to


    the ceiba tree by BL Lake. "


    Ford pointed at the ceiba tree across theke. It bloomed in spring and was orange red and reflected in


    the sparklingke. It grew quietly.


    When the wind blew, a few petals asionally fell on the ground, and some fell in theke, which


    looked like an oil painting.


    Noah remembered that Kristina liked the poem ''The Oak Tree'' best. The love described in the poem


    was well matched.


    "It''s not like campsis grandiflora unting themselves with the help of tall branches, birds only repeating


    songs for green shade, not like clear spring sending coolfort, but like a ceiba tree beside you,


    which can stand the wind and rain together with you in the image of a tree."


    All these years, Albert stood out in the business circle, and even took a ce in it, in fact, he just


    wanted to stand together with Kristina.


    Two lines of tears streaked across Noah''s cheeks. Noah felt the coldness under the sunlight. He looked


    at the ceiba tree by theke and said, "Bury them there. Auntie likes roses. nt roses around BL


    Lake. "


    "What''s more, we can''t let the public know their deaths. We must announce that they were traveling


    around the world and married. Ford, you can do it. There is a photo of them at No. 2, LT Road. Show it


    to the public as a wedding photo of Kristina and Albert. "


    If the public knew that the CEO of Ye''s Group and the master of the Song family died, it would definitely


    have an impact on thepany. Not only the stock fell, but also the profit would continue to decline.


    The two of them had been working hard for their family business before they died. Noah couldn''t let


    everything fall short of sess after their death.


    Ford nodded and turned around to do it.


    Soon, the major media reported publicly that the Ye family and the Song family were united by


    marriage and Kristina and Albert both hid themselves.


    All of a sudden, there was a storm in the industry. People in the industry guessed who would be in


    charge of the Ye family and the Song family


    After the ident of Kristina, thepany''s business was all done by Vivian. After the media reported,


    Vivian became the most famous and richestdy in the country.


    Everyone guessed that Vivian would be the next Kristina, Vivian might be more outstanding. And that


    there would be another female CEO in the business circle.


    As for the Song family, everyone guessed that it was sure that Adrian would take over the family


    business.


    Adrian enjoyed a great reputation on the surface, because all the shares in the group were given to the


    twelve years old Evelyn in the will of Albert.


    "What does Albert mean? Why did he give the 60% of the shares to Evelyn? " It was E, Albert''s


    mother, who flew into a rage. She picked up the cup on the table and smashed it on the ground, ring


    at Evelyn with a ferocious face.


    With a bang, Evelyn, who was hiding in the corner behind Ford, her face turned pale and her body


    trembled with fear.


    E always had four children. Her eldest son, Adrian, was her favorite because at that time, the three of


    them lived the happiest life.


    Since she was pregnant with Albert, her husband began to mess around outside. She hated Albert so


    much that she wanted to torture Albert to death countless times.


    But she didn''t expect that Albert was so lucky that he didn''t die. Instead, he threatened her when he


    grew up. He suppressed them everywhere and took over the power of the Song family. E had no


    status at all.


    After Albert died, E thought she could take back her shares and regain her position. But she didn''t


    expect that Albert would give all his shares to that bitch, Evelyn.


    Evelyn and Toby Song were E''s two little children. The youngest son knew how to please E, and


    Toby Song didn''t dare to get close to Albert.


    This made E more fond of her youngest son.


    It was her younger daughter, Evelyn, who was crying after she was born, as if she had lost her soul.


    E had a headache because of the noise all day and night.


    Evelyn not only made her husband don''t want toe home, but also liked to stick to Albert. As long


    as Albert hugged her, Evelyn would not cry immediately.


    At that time, E was so angry that she wanted to strangle Evelyn to death. Thinking of Evelyn was her


    own flesh and blood, E couldn''t do it.


    When Evelyn grew up, E was more worried about her. Evelyn always followed Albert and called him


    brother, but never called others.


    When E scolded her, Evelyn only cried, said nothing and didn''tugh. When E saw her, E felt


    that she saw a dead man''s face.


    E disliked and hated Evelyn very much. As long as Albert was not in the Song family, E would vent


    her anger on her daughter.


    Therefore, Evelyn had developed a timid personality. She was often unwilling to leave her brother. As


    long as her brother was not here, she would be bullied.


    Now that her brother was gone, Evelyn cried so hard that her eyes were red and swollen, but she didn''t


    dare to cry loudly, because there was no brother could protect her in the future.


    "Ford, is my brother really gone?" With tears in her red and swollen eyes, Evelyn pulled Ford''s hand


    and pouted her mouth pitifully.


    As long as Ford nodded, her tears would fall.


    Ford and Albert were at the same age, so Evelyn always treated Ford as her brother. In addition to


    Albert, only Ford could make the timid Evelyn feel safe.


    Ford squatted down, wiped Evelyn''s tears with his rough fingers and said seriously, "Miss, I promised


    the boss that I would stay to protect you until you can protect yourself."


    Evelyn shook her head, tears streaming down her face. She sniffed and said, "Ford, I don''t want any


    shares or property. I just want my brother back."


    Crossing her arms over her chest, E said with a faint smile, "Well, since you don''t want the shares,


    transfer them all to my name, or to your oldest brother''s."


    "Mr. Wu, you heard that. My daughter doesn''t want those shares. Just transfer 30% to me and 30% to


    Adrian." E turned around and smiled at Mr. Wu.

 Chapter 238 Legacy Crisis

    Chapter 238 Legacy Crisis


    Mr. Wu held a will in his hand. Just as he announced one of the terms, it caused a huge dispute. Mr.


    Wu could not help but feel nervous and sigh slightly in his heart.


    No wonder Mr. Albert would rather support Aunt Linn than give Mrs. E a penny.


    Adrian retorted, "I don''t need it. It''s the shares Albert left to his sister."


    Adrian always knew that his mother was partial to him.


    Because of this, Adrian felt sorry for his brother and sister countless times.


    How could Adrian grab anything from his sister now?


    E''s face darkened, "Adrian, don''t talk nonsense. You must get that. You are the eldest son of the


    Song family. Now Albert was dead. The whole Song family is yours, and so is Song''s Group. Without


    shares, how can you stand in thepany? "


    When Adrian was a child, he thought his mother was the best to him. He would do whatever she said,


    but as he grew older, he gradually realized that his mother was not a good mother at all.


    They had done a lot of things to hurt Albert.


    Adrian had been living in a daze. On the one hand, he was afraid of Albert''s revenge, and on the other


    hand, he was atoning for his sin.


    Now that Albert was dead, her mother was not sad. Instead, she was fighting for the family property.


    Adrian couldn''t stand it anymore. He scolded his mother for the first time, "Mom, now Albert was dead,


    can you stop it? Song''s Group''s sess today is all because of Albert. He was dead now, he can


    distribute it as he wants. That''s his power, and you have no reason to interfere. "


    "Why don''t I have a reason? I''m his mother. If I hadn''t given birth to him, how could he have these


    things? " E was like an angry lion, her pale face twisted.


    She was not like a richdy at all, but a shrew swearing woman at the street.


    As an onlooker, Noah suddenly said, "Mrs. E, you have thest right to me him in the world. You


    have never fulfilled your duty as a mother. Don''t you feel ironic to say that? "


    Noah was very clear about Albert''s past. He knew that Albert had lived a hard life in the Song family


    since childhood, which was even more difficult than Noah''s life in the Ye family.


    Noah had Kristina who always protected him and apanied him, but Albert had nothing but himself.


    Noah still couldn''t imagine how Albert had survived those years.


    Only then did E notice Noah. Now E was in a fit of anger, and her most obedient son began to


    scold her. Regardless of Noah''s identity, she turned around, pointed at Noah and asked, "Why is he


    here? This is our family business. Why are the Ye family''s member here? "


    Mr. Wu came out to mediate, "When Mr. Albert asked to announce his will, in addition to the people of


    the Song family, Noah must also be present. Because in Mr. Albert''s will, all the real estate under his


    name belongs to Noah. "


    "What? !" E''s eyes widened.


    Besides her, Noah was also surprised. Before Kristina died, she also transferred all her property to


    Noah''s name, and now even Albert.


    "Mr. Wu?" Noah looked at Mr. Wu in confusion, hoping he could answer.


    Mr. Wu handed the will to them and briefly stated, "60% of Mr. Albert''s shares in Song''s Group belong


    to Miss Evelyn. For the sake of Miss Evelyn''s youth, the shares are temporarily ced under Mr.


    Adrian''s name.


    What Mr. Albert meant was that he hoped Mr. Adrian could manage thepany for Miss Evelyn until


    Miss Evelyn turned eighteen. Before Miss Evelyn turned eighteen, Mr. Adrian was the CEO of Song''s


    Group. After Miss Evelyn turned eighteen, she would be the CEO of Song''s Group.


    If Miss Evelyn trusts Mr. Adrian enough, she can transfer 25% of her shares to Mr. Adrian when she is


    eighteen. The president of Song''s Group will still be Mr. Adrian, and Miss Evelyn is the biggest


    shareholder of Song''s Group. "


    As soon as Mr. Wu finished his words, Adrian was stunned. He knew that Albert hated him because he


    had helped his mother bully Albert when Albert was a child.


    So when Mr. Wu mentioned the will, Adrian knew that it had nothing to do with him. Even if he took


    office as the president of Song''s Group now, it was just an empty shell.


    But Adrian didn''t expect that...


    "Boss hopes you can take care of Miss Evelyn." "My boss said that at present in this house, he only


    believes in you and only you can protect Miss Evelyn," Said Ford suddenly, looking at Adrian sincerely.


    Adrian''s heart ached.


    This trust made Adrian''s nose twitch.


    E calmed down a lot when she thought that Evelyn could transfer 25% of her shares to Adrian.


    As long as Evelyn was eighteen years old, she would force Evelyn to transfer the shares, saying that


    Evelyn was willing to do so. Everything made sense.


    E thought to herself.


    The big living room finally quieted down. Mr. Wu nced at everyone. Everyone in the Song family was


    there, and Andy was the most silent.


    As a father, Andy was looking down, and the sadness melted from his body. The person he felt most


    sorry for in his life was his second son, Albert.


    "Mr. Wu, go on." Andy finally opened his mouth and said in a choked voice.


    Having worked for Albert for a long time, Mr. Wu always knew how cruel the Song family was to Albert.


    Mr. Wu was also the father of a child. Every time he thought of what Albert had suffered, Mr. Wu felt


    heartbroken.


    If it wasn''t for the will, Mr. Wu would never step into the Song family.


    Seeing Albert''s father crying, Mr. Wu smiled kindly.


    If Mr. Albert knew that someone in the Song family cared about him, Albert would have less


    resentment.


    "Mr. Albert''s shares belong to Miss Evelyn, and the real estate belongs to Noah. The two hundred


    million cash distribution is, one hundred million for charity, and the other one hundred million belongs to


    Miss Linn."


    "Linn?" E said angrily, "When did Albert find Linn? How could that bitch Linn get one hundred million?


    She is just a servant who has been fired by me a long time ago. "


    Without any more silence, Andy stood up and pped on E''s face. He said in righteous indignation,


    "Because Linn treated Albert better than you treated him."


    The crisp p made E fall to the ground. Her hair was messy and pressed against her face, and the


    scarlet p mark gradually appeared.


    It could be seen that the strength was so great.


    "Andy, how dare you hit me?" E covered her face and stared at her husband ferociously, "You hit me


    for a dead man!"


    "Mom, stop." Toby, who was only eight years old, immediately went to help E up, but was pushed


    away by E with great strength.


    "Leave me alone. I just want to say. Andy, you dare to hit me, I will ruin your reputation tomorrow. Don''t


    think I don''t know how many women you have outside. "


    E pointed Andy''s weakness and Andy was about to p her again, but was stopped by Adrian. "Dad,


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    stop it."


    Adrian said to his mother who was lying on the ground, "Mom, don''t say too much. Anyway, Albert is


    my brother. You were the one who went too far at the beginning."


    "Okay, okay, you..." E was so angry that her face turned blue and pale. She pointed at the father and


    son.


    Ignoring E''s usation, Andy angrily scolded, "Illegitimate daughter is just an illegitimate daughter.


    You are always not presentable. I married you because I was blind and let you make this family a


    mess."


    "E, we will divorce after Albert is buried."


    E stood up from the ground and stared at Andy, "If you dare to divorce me, I''ll ruin your reputation."


    With a sneer, Andy pulled Toby, who was eight years old, over and said through gritted teeth, "Don''t


    think I don''t know whose son Toby is!"


    Then Andy looked at the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper was so frightened that he immediately lowered his head, with his palms sweating.


    E was shocked immediately, "What, what, what are you talking about!"

 Chapter 239 Give Up The Right To Inherit Yes Group

    Chapter 239 Give Up The Right To Inherit Ye''s Group


    All people were surprised by Andy''s words.


    No matter how stupid they were, they knew what Andy meant.


    Toby was not the son of Andy, but the child of E and another man.


    No one had expected this to happen.


    Pairs of inquisitive eyes fell on E, which frightened her and made her stagger a few steps back.


    The housekeeper was anxious and was about to catch her. But as soon as the housekeeper raised his


    head, Andy red at him and he stepped back.


    The housekeeper was also very anxious.


    "You, you, how dare you nder me?" E stood firm, her face pale, and used back. Her voice was


    raised several times and shrill.


    Andy looked at her coldly, "After you gave birth to Evelyn, I went to the hospital for a check-up. I''m no


    longer able to make you pregnant. When Evelyn was four years old, you were pregnant. At that time, I


    doubted that the child was not mine and I had a paternity test. It was not my child at all.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I didn''t tell all these years. It was because I really felt sorry for you that I chose to endure you. I let Toby


    grow up in the Song family and turned a blind eye to you and the housekeeper. "


    "Humph! You want to ruin my reputation? That''s ridiculous. After Albert is buried tomorrow, we will


    divorce. You take your child and get out of the Song family. "


    Things had been settled and there was no room for manoeuvre.


    On the second day, the Ye family and the Song family held a funeral by BL Lake. It was simple and


    quiet.


    Julie didn''te. She said that she was not feeling well, but in fact, she was unwilling toe. She


    was the happiest to see that Kristina was dead.


    Her daughter was in charge of Ye''s Group. As long as Julie gave birth to a son, her son could inherit


    Ye''s Group reasonably.


    Julie was eager to see Kristina dead.


    Standing in front of the tomb, Vivian cried for a long time, but she was not sad at all. Out of the corner


    of her eyes, she kept watching her brother and father, pricking up her ears to eavesdrop on the


    conversation between the two.


    "Noah, how have you been these years outside?" It was the first time the father and son had met since


    four years ago.


    After graduating from the police school, Noah had been working outside. He had never returned to the


    Ye family, nor had he contacted anyone in his family, except his aunt, Kristina.


    Howard always felt guilty to Noah.


    "I''m fine. How about you?" Noah calmly looked at the photo on the tombstone. Kristina leaned her head


    against Albert''s shoulder and smiled happily. Her eyes almost couldn''t be seen.


    Albert turned his head to stare at the smiling Kristina on his shoulder. He looked at her tenderly and


    smiled with his white and neat teeth.


    Noah had never seen Albert smile so happily. Albert always had a gentle smile on his face, his lips


    pursed, looked a little alienated.


    Kristina often smiled, but Noah had never seen her smile so happily, as if she had the whole world.


    Even if there were ck and white photo on the tombstone, Noah could still feel their happiness when


    they were together and Noah felt a little relieved.


    "I''m fine too." Seeing that his son didn''t look at him, Howard felt a little disappointed. Suddenly, he


    thought of something and felt that he should tell Noah.


    "Noah, your aunt is pregnant. It should be a boy."


    Noah nodded, "I know. Don''t worry. I''m not going back to fight for your family property. "


    "I didn''t mean that." Howard looked sideways at his son, who was half a head taller than him, and


    sighed with emotion.


    It turned out that his son had grown up.


    "I want to tell you that you are my son and the only heir of the Ye family. What should be yours is yours.


    No one can rece you." Howard looked at the sky sadly, his eyes full of vicissitudes.


    "I just hope that you cane back to take over the family business at the age of thirty. You still have


    three years to continue to be a police and do what you like.


    As you know, our Ye family is very wealthy. Your cousin, Lenard Ye, has been coveting this family


    business for a long time. He has secretly made several obstacles. If you don''te back, Ye''s Group


    may change its ownership. "


    Howard sighed slightly, as if he was sighing with regret in his old age, which made Noah a little


    stunned.


    Noah looked sideways at his father and found that his father was much older, and time had left many


    traces on his father''s face.


    "Didn''t Vivian manage Ye''s Group well?" Noah was still unwilling to go back. He looked away from his


    father.


    Howard said, "She is always a girl, not a boy. She is not as good as Kristina. The rumors outside are


    somewhat unrealistic."


    Howard had a grudge against Vivian since she failed to marry Mr. John as Howard wished and Nina


    became Mr. John''s wife in the Shi family before Vivian.


    Howard was just getting old, not an old fool.


    He knew everything about Vivian and Julie''s little tricks. But Howard needed someone to apany


    him, so he couldn''t let go of Julie.


    Howard also needed to be supported by his children. Vivian could always make him happy. The mother


    and daughter made Howard feel warm at home, so he would indulge them like this.


    His son was the only heir of the Ye family.


    "Vivian is working very hard." Noah turned to look at his father and gave his father a friendly smile.


    Finally, Noah said, "Dad, I want to live my own life."


    Noah thought he was selfish, but he didn''t want to be constrained by his family. He would start a new


    family and live a normal and happy life in the future.


    This was Noah''s mother''sst wish before she died.


    Noah chose to give up the right to inherit Ye''s Group.


    "s..." Howard couldn''t win Noah but Howard was satisfied to hear Noah call him father.


    "In that case, I won''t force you. But you have to keep all the shares that Kristy gave you. After you get


    married, I will transfer my shares to your name. Half of Ye''s Group will be yours. " Howard patted Noah


    on the shoulder and looked at Kristina on the tombstone with red eyes.


    "Kristy loved you the most when she was alive. Please apany her for a little longer. I''m leaving."


    Howard left, and so did Vivian. Vivian was thinking about what she had just eavesdropped, and her


    hand holding her bag tightened.


    She knew that her father only valued her brother, and all the benefits would not fall on her.


    Vivian had never hated her father and brother so much before.


    A shrewd look shed through her eyes and she began to think about how to get all the assets of Ye''s


    Group.


    The father and daughter left in this way.


    The Song family members also left. Only Evelyn stood in front of the tombstone nkly, with Ford


    standing aside.


    Noah stood there like a tree.


    The three of them had been standing by theke for a long time, but the wind couldn''t blow away the


    haze above their heads, let alone the sadness in their hearts.


    They stood there for a whole day.


    As the night fell, Ford left with Evelyn. Before leaving, Ford said to Noah, "I have a document about


    M.C, which is specially prepared for you by my boss. If you need it, contact me."


    "What is M.C?" Noah was confused.


    "When the timees, you will know."


    Since Ford didn''t give a direct answer to him, Noah didn''t take it seriously.

 Chapter 240 Nightmare

    Chapter 240 Nightmare


    The weather in May was a little moody.


    It was sunny yesterday, but today it was raining cats and dogs.


    The raindrops fell on the ss window and scattered into meteors. It was foggy outside and gloomy.


    Sometimes the thunder was loud, and sometimes the lightning streaked through the sky.


    Feeling a little cold, she threw herself into John''s arms and put her little hand on his chest, as soft as


    cotton candy.


    With a smile on John''s lips, he held Nina''s soft hand and kissed it. Then he turned his head to look at


    the clock on the wall. The clock was exactly seven.


    It was seven o''clock in the morning.


    It was the fifth day they stayed in the hospital.


    In just five days, tremendous changes had taken ce outside. The most active news in the industry


    was about the marriage between the Ye family and the Song family, which made the stock market value


    of Ye''s Group and Song''s Group keep rising.


    Adrian gradually showed his sharp edge and tried his best to gain a firm foothold in Song''s Group. But


    Viviancked some boldness so that Ye''s Group began to run in trouble.


    In order to turn the tide, she found Adrian to cooperate with her. With the two giants in LC City to build


    the same project. It was eye-catching, and with the media hype, everything was under control.


    Everything seemed to be back on track.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Someone knocked on the door.


    Helen came with the breakfast.


    As soon as Helen opened the box, the smell of stewed trotter floated out.


    Nina sniffed in her dream and suddenly opened her eyes. Smelling the fresh and strong smell of the


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    soup, she felt happy.


    "It smells so good. Helen, what soup did you cook this morning?" Nina was greedy and lifted the quilt


    and got out of bed.


    John only felt that his arms were empty and Nina was gone.


    This was the fourth time.


    As long as Helen brought breakfast here, Nina would run out of his arms in a hurry and think of him


    when she was full.


    "Ahem..." John cleared his throat and reminded Nina not to forget him again.


    Nina turned her head and smiled, "I didn''t forget you this time. You see, I''mdling soup for you."


    John was helpless and he was afraid that she wasdling soup for herself.


    "Come here." John waved at her, Nina walked towards him obediently and even fed him considerately.


    This was not a movement made by Nina''s conscience, but a habit.


    Recently, no matter what she ate, John would let her feed him. Nina was used to it.


    John was injured so badly just to save her. Nina really needed to take good care of him.


    When the two of them were drinking soup, someone knocked on the door again.


    The man who came here early in the morning was James. He came to inform John, "Uncle John, I


    have something to tell you. Grandpa and others know that you are injured and are on their way here."


    James took a deep breath and said, "It''s really not my fault. I didn''t say anything. Grandpa knew it by


    himself. It''s none of my business."


    "Okay." It was not surprising for John that he could hide it for five days, it was not bad.


    As soon as James sat down, Sam arrived.


    As soon as Sam came in, his eyes fell on Nina. He quickly walked to the bedside, without even looking


    at John who was lying on the bed.


    Pulled Nina up, Sam looked at her from her head to feet.


    "Nina, are you okay? Have you recovered? I heard that you were bitten by a snake and fell down from


    upstairs. I was almost scared to death. Are you all right now? "


    As soon as Nina opened her mouth, Sam interrupted her. He stared at the patient on the bed and


    asked, "Why are you lying on the bed? Get down now and let Nina lie on the bed. Don''t you know she


    is injured? Why did you ask her to serve you? "


    Sam stamped on the ground with his walking stick, looking dignified.


    John was speechless.


    It was him who was hurt.


    "Dad, it''s not me who got hurt. It''s John. He got hurt in order to save me." Nina exined hurriedly, with


    guilt in her eyes.


    Anyway, John was Sam''s flesh and blood. He would definitely feel sorry for his son when he saw his


    son injured.


    When Nina was about to say sorry, she heard Sam snorting, "He is your husband. Who else can he


    save if he doesn''t save you?"


    It sounded like Sam didn''t care about John at all. After a short pause of Nina, Sam looked at her with


    concern and asked, "What about you? Are you hurt? Did John protect you well? "


    Nina was speechless...


    It was totally different from what Nina thought.


    Nina looked over Sam''s shoulder and looked at John''s cold and handsome face and found that John


    closed his eyes expressionlessly. Obviously, John was used to it.


    All of a sudden, Nina felt sorry for John, so she said to Sam, "Dad, in fact, he was seriously injured."


    Sam snorted again and red at his son who was lying on the bed with his eyes closed. "He won''t die."


    Nina was speechless...


    It sounded familiar.


    John had said these words to her more than once that he said that because he was angry. It sounded


    like John was ming her, but in fact, he was caring about her.


    As expected, John slowly opened his eyes and nced at Sam beside him.


    Then John said to James, who was enjoying his meal, "Send your grandfather back."


    "What? Okay. " After drinking thest mouthful of soup, James took out a tissue and wiped the corner


    of his mouth, looking satisfied.


    But Sam didn''t contradict John. He took Nina''s hand and reminded her, "Nina, it''s raining heavily


    outside. John may not sleep well at night and asionally have nightmares. Pay more attention to him


    and don''t leave him alone."


    Nina nced sideways at the man on the bed, and nodded with concern in her amber eyes.


    The rain was so heavy that it didn''t stop until night.


    The rain fell down slowly and knocked on the ss window. Looking down from the window, there was


    a vast sea below.


    Since Nina heard Sam''s words this morning, she had been paying attention to John''s every movement


    and didn''t find anything unusual.


    Nina wasn''t relieved either. Now she was lying in the arms of John, with her eyes closed, and she


    wasn''t sleepy at all.


    It was raining outside. The light in the room was turned off. It was so quiet that she could hear the


    man''s steady breathing and steady heartbeat.


    The peace didn''tst long. When the rain outside suddenly increased, the man''s heart beat a little


    faster, and even his breathing became heavy and rapid.


    "John. What''s wrong with you?" Nina stood up from his arms and turned on the orangemp beside the


    bed. The warm orange light reflected the cold sweat on the man''s face.


    With his eyebrows tightly knitted, John looked very uneasy, as if someone had strangled his throat and


    made him unable to breathe.


    The only thing Nina was sure about was that John had a nightmare.


    Every time it rained, John would have nightmares.


    "John. Wake up." Nina was burning with anxiety. She reached out her hand and was about to wake up


    the man who was in a nightmare.


    As soon as she reached out her hand, a pair of powerful hands grabbed her wrist before she could


    touch his shoulder.


    All of a sudden, John opened his eyes. There was endless darkness in his deep eyes, apanied by


    a terrifying chill.


    The strength on his hand was constantly tightening, and his cold eyes were like a beast that had been


    invaded by territory. The next second, he would be able to put her to death.


    Nina felt a chill down her spine. Her whole body became cold.


    She had never seen such a John before. His cold and frightening eyes were filled with panic, and his


    vignt expression made Nina''s heart ache.


    What did John dream of?


    What had he experienced in the past?

 Chapter 241 They Should Have A Child

    Chapter 241 They Should Have A Child


    Nina''s thoughts were brought back by the pain in her wrist. Instead of ming John for her pain, she


    softly called him, "Honey..."


    Since Nina called John honey in the BL Mountain, he had always asked her to call him honey. Most of


    the time, Nina felt ufortable and was reluctant to do so.


    She hadn''t got used to calling him in this way.


    She would call him honey only when there was nobody else around. She wouldn''t do so if there was an


    outsider.


    At this moment, only John and Nina were in the ward. Nina called John honey again, with blinking eyes


    full of grievance.


    John was shocked when he woke up and found that the person in front of him was Nina. At the same


    time, he felt guilty.


    He pulled Nina and made her stay in his arms. Then he loosened his grip on her wrist and held her


    tightly.


    Nina''s fragrance rushed into his nose. He felt at ease with Nina in his arms. Thinking of what happened


    a moment ago, he felt guilty.


    ''What did I do just now?''


    ''How can I hurt her?''


    John held Nina more tightly in his arms. He whispered in her ear, "I''m sorry."


    He dreamed of what happened on his ten-year-old birthday.


    On that day, a gangster sneaked into the Shi family. John was held hostage. His head was pressed into


    the pool and even poked by wood.


    He almost drowned.


    He was just a kid then and wasn''t able to resist the strength of an adult. At that time, he felt that his life


    woulde to an end soon.


    At thest moment, he struggled to fight back.


    In a panic, he found a stic knife that was used to cut the cake. He raised his head from the water


    with all his strength and stabbed the gangster to death.


    The spraying blood stained his whole body. He held the knife tightly, trembling slightly. The blood on the


    knife fell on the ground bit by bit.


    Since then, he had been afraid of water.


    He not only feared water, but also had nightmares if it rained heavily.


    If anyone approached him when he had a nightmare, his first reaction was to end the person''s life.


    He subconsciously knew that the person sleeping next to him was Nina, so he could only grab her


    wrist. However, he was still full of vignce and coldness.


    "Honey, I''m sorry." John whispered in Nina''s ear in a low and trembling voice.


    A gentle kiss fell on her hair.


    Nina wouldn''t me John. She poked her head out of his arms and rubbed her head against his chin.


    She kissed the corner of his mouth and said, "Since you have said sorry, I forgive you."


    John moved his body, reached out his hand and took the right hand of Nina. He saw that her wrist was


    red.


    He sighed slightly, feeling sad because he had hurt Nina.


    "Nothing. I''ll be all right soon." Taking back her hand, Ninay in John''s arms, pulled the quilt and


    covered themselves with it. She closed her eyes and said, "Let''s sleep. Don''t be afraid. I''m with you."


    John looked down at Nina and smiled, with gentle eyes.


    "Don''t you have anything to ask me?" John asked.


    "No." Nina shook her head.


    Nina knew that John would tell her what had happened when he wanted to do so.


    Besides, he just had a nightmare. He would have to recall the painful experience again if Nina asked


    him anything about the nightmare.


    Nina didn''t want to force him to talk about the nightmare.


    John knew that Nina was sensible and caring. He didn''t know whether it was good or bad.


    In fact, he preferred Nina to be willful.


    "Honey, I love you." Holding Nina in his arms, John slowly closed his eyes.


    After John fell asleep, Nina slowly opened her eyes. She touched his sleeping face with her hands and


    gently smiled. "I love you, honey."


    The next day, the rain stopped.


    The wind blew into the ward through the open window. Nina woke up.


    "Morning!" Nina said with sleepy eyes. Then she turned around and continued to sleep with her arms


    around John.


    There was a garden in KL Hospital, full of all kinds of flowers. After the rain, there was fragrance of the


    flowers, mixed with the smell of soil.


    John felt the freshness of the wind was intoxicating, just like the little girl sleeping in his arms at the


    moment.


    He looked at Nina, lost in thought.


    Richard, who was standing by the window, wisely left the ward.


    As soon as he went out, he met Nelson and his wife and son. Richard was stunned and greeted them


    politely. Richard told them that John and Nina were still asleep.


    Chester held his parents'' hands and said, "I said it was too early. Uncle John and Aunt Nina are still


    sleeping."


    "I have no choice. Your father and I are going to catch the flight at nine o''clock, so we have toe


    here early." Chester''s mother was Sandra Qin. She was born in an ordinary family, but she was a very


    gentle woman. She was more than 30 years old and still looked like a youngdy from a well-educated


    family.


    She bent down, straightened her son''s cor, reached out and touched his head. "Your father and I


    maye back in a month. From now on, you have to be obedient to your uncle and aunt. Okay?


    Don''t make your aunt angry, or your uncle will be unhappy. If he is unhappy, he may beat you. Do you


    get it?"


    Sandra Qin said, as if she was coaxing a child.


    Chester was ten years old. In his parents'' eyes, he was of course a child.


    However, Chester didn''t think he was a child. He nodded his head and said, "Mom, don''t worry. I''m not


    a child anymore. I won''t cause any trouble to Uncle John and Aunt Nina."


    Of course, Nelson believed Chester. Nelson touched Chester''s head kindly.


    "Let dad hold you. Let''s wait outside." Nelson scooped his son up and the three of them waited at the


    door of the ward.


    Richard didn''t say anything.


    After a while, John''s low and maic voice came from the ward, "Nelson, Sandra."


    "Uncle John is awake." Chester said with excitement and they walked in the ward.


    When they came in, John was lying on the bed. Nina was standing by the side of the bed, with a red


    face and swollen lips.


    It was obvious that Nina had been kissed by John.


    Nelson knew it at a nce. He looked at John and joked, "It seems that we don''te at a right time."


    Sandra Qin lowered her head and smiled.


    John and Nelson exchanged nces, which made Nina even shyer. She invited Nelson and Sandra


    Qin to sit on the sofa.


    Sandra Qin smiled gently. "We juste to see if you''re all right. We didn''t know you were in the


    hospital until yesterday."


    "I heard that you fell from a building and hurt your waist." Nelson put down his son, walked up to John


    with concern, stood by the bed and looked at John up and down. "You two sleep together. Is your waist


    all right?"


    John was speechless.


    He thought that his family just liked making fun with him instead of caring about him.


    "No problem." John said slowly and firmly.


    Nelson held back hisughter and said, "That''s good. Sandra and I are going to Provence and stay


    there for a month. Please take care of Chester."


    Sandra Qin said to Nina, "Nina, thank you for taking care of Chester. He is obedient and won''t disturb


    you."


    Nina didn''t feel anything strange about the first sentence that Sandra Qin said.


    However, she felt there was something wrong with the second sentence.


    "It doesn''t matter. With a child at home, I won''t be too boring." Nina agreed.


    "Yes, then you should have your own child and the North Yard will be much more lively." Sandra Qin


    held Nina''s hand and thanked Nina with a smile.


    Nina pursed her lips, lost in thought.


    ''The North Yard is so big. How many children should we have to make it lively?''            C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 242 So Fierce

    Chapter 242 So Fierce


    Nelson and his wife worried about Chester for a while and then hurried to catch the ne, leaving


    Chester behind.


    As expected, Chester was very obedient. He didn''t disturb Nina and John. He sat on the sofa and took


    out a book from his schoolbag.


    It was Yuval Noah Harari''s book, called Sapiens: A Brief History of Humankind


    The author Yuval Noah Harari was a doctor of history from the University of Oxford. He was a professor


    of history of Bar-n University in Jerusalem, and a new famous history expert in the world.


    If many history books were about the bird''s-eye view of the earth, Sapiens: A Brief History of


    Humankind was about the world on satellite.


    Nina was surprised. A ten year old child was reading the Sapiens: A Brief History of Humankind and


    even making notes on the book.


    Chester lowered his head and read carefully. His side face was handsome. He was already very


    handsome before he grew up. No one knew how many girls would be attracted by him when he grew


    up.


    Looking from the side of Chester, Nina seemed to see a mini version of John.


    These two people looked like each other.


    Nina couldn''t help but look at Chester for a long time, trying to find some shadows of John''s childhood.


    Seeing that Nina was absent-minded for looking at Chester, John called her, "Honey,e here."


    John patted the seat beside the bed and motioned for her to sit down.


    After Nina sat down, John bit her ear and said, "After we return to North Yard, we''ll have our own child."


    The burning breath made Nina''s earlobe slightly red. She shrank her neck and red at him. "Can you


    be careful? The child is still here."


    Nina was only ten years older than Chester. Since she was with John, she felt that she was getting old.


    Because Chester called her aunt.


    "Does Chester go to school today?" Nina entered the role very quickly and began to worry about the


    child''s matter.


    John can''t helpughing, "It''s Sunday today."


    "Will he go to school tomorrow? I can drive him to school tomorrow morning. " Nina blinked her eyes,


    looking expectant.


    John whispered in her ear again, "Why are you so eager to have a child? Don''t worry. After we go back


    to North Yard, we will make love for a baby day and night. "


    Day...


    And night...


    Nina''s heart skipped a beat. These two words were so fierce that her lower abdomen suddenly felt hot.


    She felt a little itchy in her heart.


    "... Shame on you! " Nina stood up calmly and went straight to the direction of Chester.


    But her red ears betrayed her.


    John narrowed his long and narrow eyes and moved his waist subconsciously. It seemed that he


    almost recovered.


    "Chester, what are you reading?" Without any experience in dealing with children, Nina slowly walked


    over and sat down when she found that Chester didn''t mean to reject her.


    Chester handed the book to her and said, "Sapiens: A Brief History of Humankind. Do you like to read


    it, Aunt Nina?"


    "I like reading, but I only read some novels, such as Into The White Night of Higashino Keigo and The


    Devotion of Suspect X, and rarely read Sapiens: A Brief History of Humankind or A Brief History of


    Time." With a smile on Nina''s face, Nina tried to make herself look as amiable as possible.


    Her smile was like thousands of flower blooming at the same time, and Chester blushed again.


    Aunt Nina''s smile was so beautiful.


    He had to work harder to learn from his Uncle John, so that Chester could find a girl as good as Aunt


    Nina.


    Chester touched his own head with a confused look, he finally looked like a child.


    "Aunt Nina, can you drive me to school tomorrow?" Chester had heard what Uncle John and Aunt Nina


    had just said.


    Nina''s eyes lit up. "Okay, I''ll drive you to school tomorrow morning."


    The man on the bed narrowed his dangerous eyes and said in a low voice, "Chester doesn''t need to go


    to school. There are primary school students there."


    Chester had been self-taught in college. Why did he still sit with the children in fifth grade?


    Chester didn''t even bother to talk to his teachers, let alone a group of children.


    "Chester is also a primary school student, isn''t he?" Nina didn''t know that Chester had an inhuman IQ.


    John raised his eyebrow, "Oh? You can ask him. "


    John was putting pressure on Chester invisibly, so Chester had to tell the truth, "Aunt Nina, I may be


    different from others, so I don''t need to go to school. When school starts in September, Grandpa will


    send me to Imperial University."


    Nina was speechless.


    Chester was going to Imperial University when he was ten. How could it be different?


    It was obvious that it was very different.


    LC City was the economic center and Imperial City was the political center. LC University and Imperial


    University were the two best universities in the country.


    It seemed that sir had ced a heavy responsibility on Chester.


    "If you don''t go to school, what are you doing in the daytime?" Nina was indeed a little curious. Was


    Chester studying every day just like she was in CM Ind?


    Chester said calmly, "Read and study."


    Nina was speechless.


    It was true.


    She was very busy every day in CM Ind, with full courses arranged, no time to y, no time to make


    friends.


    She had always been alone.


    Her only ymate was her brother.


    Now she had friends and a lover. She suddenly felt sorry for herself before eighteen years old and lost


    a lot of things.


    Nina didn''t want the same thing to happen to Chester. She reached out to take the book in his hand


    and put it aside.


    "You are so smart. You will be silly if you read book everyday. Before you go to college, I will take you


    to y, and by the way, take you to feel the atmosphere of college." Nina raised her eyebrows and


    She seemed to have made up her mind.


    When Nina smiled, Chester also smiled. His smile was very light, which could not be seen if one didn''t


    look carefully.


    "Thank you, Aunt Nina."


    In the distance, John also raised his eyebrows. His expression changed as he looked at Chester.


    The iceberg in the Shi family evenughed.


    His wife was so charming that all men couldn''t resist her charm.


    The whole Shi family would be easily handled by her.


    But...C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    John suddenly thought of his sister Jessica, it seemed a little trouble for him.


    Sam knew that John was injured and hospitalized, and his brother and sister-inw also came. His


    sister might have known it.


    His sister cared about him so much. If she knew that he was injured to save Nina, his sister would


    inevitably treat Nina coldly again.


    Just as John was a little worried, there was a knock on the door and Richard reported, "Mr. John, Mrs.


    Nina, Miss Jessica and Mr. Daniel are here."


    Talk of the devil and hees.


    Jessica pushed the door open and walked in first, with Jason standing beside her.


    Behind them were the four members of Daniel.


    "Uncle Daniel, Aunt Ang, Aunt Jessica, brother and sister." Chester stood up and greeted everyone


    politely.


    Nina also stood up and nodded with a smile.


    Jessica greeted them lightly. She walked straight to the bedside, and the others sat on the sofa for the


    time being.


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, Ang held Nina''s hand and whispered, "I''ve heard about it from


    James. Did you get hurt?"


    "Don''t worry, sister-inw. I''m fine. John had a serious injury. He can''t leave the hospital until a week


    On the other side, Jessica was nervously asking John, "John, where did you get hurt? Is it serious? "


    "Nothing." John looked fine. It seemed that he was ok.


    But Jessica knows that John wouldn''t say anything even if something happened to him.


    The more John said he was fine, the more worried Jessica became.


    Jessica had to figure it out.

 Chapter 243 This Is Our Family Matter

    Chapter 243 This Is Our Family Matter


    "I know a little about it. Why did you fall down from the third floor?" John had concealed this matter very


    well, and Jessica only knew that he had fallen to the ground and didn''t know what had happened


    exactly.


    Sam probably knew that but he didn''t tell Jessica no matter how she asked.


    Jessica had no choice but toe to the hospital by herself to make it clear.


    It was definitely not because of his carelessness.


    Someone must have plotted it.


    Her brother was a man of noble status, and Mr. John was so powerful in LC City. Who didn''t want to


    live to plot against Mr. John?


    "Tell me the truth. What happened?" Jessica sat on the edge of the bed and said in a serious tone.


    John frowned slightly.


    Obviously, John was not happy with her questioning.


    Jason guessed that it must have something to do with Nina. His wife had a prejudice against Nina.


    Jessica had fallen out with Sam, her eldest brother and sister-inw because of this at home.


    It also angered John.


    Jason couldn''t let his wife repeat the same mistake and provoke John again, lest they would be


    alienated.


    "Honey, John is still sick. You should care more about him." Jason had a refined schr temperament,


    and his words were always appropriate and gentle.


    Jason looked at John and said with concern, "You look good. You should be fine."


    Jason was trying to change the topic.


    "Yes, nothing." John cast a grateful nce at Jason. They had grown up together, but Jason knew


    John better than his sister.


    Jessica had always been trying to get to the bottom of the matter, especially about her favorite brother.


    "You''re already in hospital. How can you be all right? I asked Brian and he said that your waist was


    injured. Tell me honestly. What happened? "


    Facing his sister''s unquestionable expression, John still calmly repeated, "Nothing."


    What they were talking about could be heard clearly in the leisure area.


    When Nina saw Jessicae in, Nina knew that Jessica would definitely ask about it.


    Nina didn''t intend to hide anything.


    So Nina stood up from the sofa.


    Ang held Nina''s hand and shook her head, telling her not to fight against Jessica head on.


    "It''s okay, sister-inw." Nina had never thought of going head to head with Jessica. After all, John was


    his sister favorite.


    Nina was willing to take a step back to ease the tense rtionship between them.


    Nina came to the bedside, bowed her head to Jessica and said apologetically, "I''m sorry. John was


    injured because he wanted to save me."


    This was the first time that Nina had lowered her head to someone.


    She was the little princess of CM Ind. She was noble and proud. She never lowered her head to


    others, nor did she easily do something wrong.


    Sometimes, in order to avoid making mistakes, Nina would choose not to do it.


    So in other people''s eyes, she was a little cold and arrogant.


    John felt as if something had melted in his heart, causing his heart to tremble.


    "You again?" Jessica turned around and didn''t buy Nina''s apology.


    "This is our family matter." With a slight frown, John stretched out his hand and pulled Nina to his bed


    and let her sit down.


    John wanted to drive Jessica away and asked coldly, "Sister, I need a rest."


    Echoed Jason. He reached out to take Jessica''s hand and said, "Honey, let''s go first."


    "I just arrived." Jessica shook off his husband''s hand, stepped forward and looked down at Nina.


    Obviously, Jessica was angry.


    But instead of being impulsive likest time, Jessica calmed down a lot.


    Jessica was not so stupid as to lecture Nina in front of her brother and hurt the harmony between her


    and John again.


    Jessica buried her anger in her heart and asked in a low voice, "What happened to you? Would he fall


    down from the third floor to save you? "


    Jessica didn''t seem to be angry. She just wanted to find out the truth.


    Jason breathed a sigh of relief.


    "This is our family matter." John held Nina''s hand and didn''t let her hand go.


    John knew how powerful his sister was.


    Jessica was furious. "I''m your sister, and we''re a family. This is also my family matter."


    "Jessica, have you forgotten the unwritten rule of the Shi family?" Ang was worried about Nina.


    When Nina came over, Ang followed her and kept an eye on Jessica''s every movement.


    Jessica was a little afraid of Ang. After all, Ang was the daughter of the Xu family in Imperial City.


    No one in the Shi family dared to disrespect her.


    It was not until then that Jessica noticed that Ang was following Nina. Jessica narrowed her eyes


    slightly.


    They used to mind their own business and get along well with each other.


    Since Nina entered the house, Ang had always been against Jessica intentionally or unintentionally.


    Although Jessica was angry, she didn''t dare to vent her anger.


    "Ang, what do you mean?"


    Ang cupped her chin and said in an elegant and calm tone, "Our father has said that although the


    people of the Shi family are all in one family, after each of them has their own new family, they should


    leave the original family.


    You are John''s sister, but he has already married. As Nina''s sister-inw, you really can''t interfere in


    other people''s affairs. "


    Ang''s words were reasonable, and Jessica had no way to refute her. Jessica could only swallow her


    anger and unwillingness in her eyes.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Viv had told Jessica that she couldn''t hurt the harmony of her family because of Nina, or it would


    benefit Nina.


    ''Don''t be fooled easily.'' Jessica thought.


    With a forced smile, Jessica said, "I''m just concerned about my brother. Nina as his wife, Nina actually


    made him hurt. That doesn''t make sense."


    Ang didn''t have a good impression of Jessica. Since Jessica sshed wine on her, Ang had


    moreints about her.


    Nina had helped Ang and had a good rtionship with her son, so Ang naturally took Nina''s side.


    "Why can''t a husband protect his wife? Sometimes, didn''t Jason get hurt because of you? Why doesn''t


    Jason''s family me you for letting him get hurt? "


    Jessica was rendered speechless.


    Jason held his pale wife in his arms and smiled gently, "I volunteered to do that."


    "Then John was also willing to save Nina." Ang said unhurriedly. Looking at Jason, she felt a little


    regretful that Jason didn''t live up to her expectations. As a good man, he was neitherck of money nor


    appearance, but had to suffer from the pain behind Jessica.


    Jessica''s lips trembled. She had never been wronged like this and be scolded by other people.


    "Sister-inw, my husband should be nice to me. It''s his duty to get hurt for me. As for the people of the


    Fu family, they don''t dare to me me. I''m the daughter of the Shi family. Can they afford to offend


    me?"


    What Jessica said made Jason have mixed feelings. He loosened his hand on her shoulder and looked


    at his wife with obscure eyes.


    There seemed to be something in his heart that was slowly unfolding.


    Maybe that was the truth.


    Jason couldn''t help but wonder if he hadn''t seen the truth clearly?


    ''No, I don''t think so.''


    Jason shook off all the messy thoughts in his mind, put his arm around his wife''s shoulder again and


    said softly, "Since John is fine now, let''s go back first. We''ll talk about it another day..."


    "Even you think I was wrong?" Jessica shook off Jason''s arm and raised her head to question


    him.

 Chapter 244 Keep An Eye On Your Body

    Chapter 244 Keep An Eye On Your Body


    Hearing Jessica''s rebuke, Jason felt a little helpless. He paused for a while and said, "No. I know you


    care about your brother, but... "


    "But?" Jessica was a bit unreasonable.


    Jason remained silent.


    Jessica retorted angrily, "As you know, I did it all for the sake of John. Am I wrong? Since Nina was with


    him, his life has never been peaceful. "


    "It''s not wrong for you to care about your brother, but he has his own family. Honey... " Jason walked


    forward to try to pull her, but Jessica stepped back and ignored him.


    Jason sighed in his heart. He had been with her for so many years, setting an example, but he still


    didn''t let her know what was right and wrong.


    Jessica didn''t know how to behave herself, nor did he teach her the truth that things would develop in


    the opposite direction when she became extreme.


    Seeing that the two of them were in a stalemate, Nina felt a little guilty, but Nina didn''t agree what


    Jessica said that the Fu family didn''t dare to me Jessica.


    Nina even felt that Jessica just asked Jason to give her whatever she wanted and she took it for


    granted.


    But love was not like that.


    When Nina was about to speak, she was stopped by John. John turned to Richard outside and


    ordered, "Richard, send Miss Jessica back."


    "You!" Jessica looked at his brother in disbelief. He drove her away again.


    It was because of Nina again.


    "Miss Jessica, please." Richard walked in and made a gesture of please.


    Richard had been with Mr. John for a long time. For the people around Mr. John, Richard always tried


    peaceful means before resorting to force.


    The whole Shi family knew about it.


    "Honey, let''s go." Jason turned around and smiled at John. "John, have a good rest. Nina, take good


    care of him. "


    "Professor Jason, drive safe." Nina bowed back.


    This time, instead of holding his wife, Jason walked straight ahead.


    Jessica red at Richard, but she couldn''t do anything to him. Jessica could onlypromise and


    walk out.


    When Jessica turned around, the ne around her neck shook. Under the light, it reflected a ray of


    light and dazzled Nina''s eyes.


    Nina narrowed her eyes and looked at the ne for a few more times.


    But Nina felt that the light reflected by the ne was a little abnormal.


    Jessica left the ward and Nina didn''t notice care it for any longer.


    In the elevator.


    Jessica questioned Jason, "Why didn''t you help me just now? I''m your wife. "


    Jason said helplessly, "Honey, I remember that I told you to consider your own problems, instead of


    thinking that it was all others'' fault. You didn''t take my words seriously, which made me very sad."


    His words sounded like he was ming her for something wrong.


    Jessica bit her lip. Now even her husband had to help others, and Jessica''s eyes were filled with tears.


    "What about you? Have you ever considered my feelings? They all think I was wrong. Why don''t you


    help me? Last time was the same. This time is the same. Are you still my husband? "


    So how about you?


    Have you ever considered my feelings?


    Every word you have said recently is like a needle stabbing into my heart.


    You said that my surname is Fu, so I should be your husband.


    What if my surname is not Fu?


    As your husband, I should protect you. It''s true, but you shouldn''t take it for granted.


    I also need your care."


    Jason was not a sentimental person, but now he didn''t want to think too much, and many things would


    appear in his mind consciously.


    After a while, Jason gently held his wife in his arms.


    He still couldn''t bear to see her being wronged.


    However, Jason''s mood was changing bit by bit. After sending her back to SQ Road, Jason went back


    to the apartment of the school.


    Jason needed some time to calm down. In the following week, Jason took the excuse as he was busy


    with his work and didn''t return to SQ Road.


    It was the first time that Jason hadn''t gone home to apany his wife since they got married.


    Besides the school work, Jason was also busy with the business management of the Fu family. He


    always worked until midnight.


    On the one hand, Jessica hoped that Jason would inherit the family business, and on the other hand,


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Jessica wanted him to spare more time to apany her. Most of the time, Jason looked sessful


    on the surface, but he was very tired secretly.


    Because his wife asked him to apany her every night, no matter how much work he was busy


    with, he would go back.


    This time, Jessica didn''t stop him. She just wanted to leave him alone and punished him for didn''t stand


    on her side.


    The two of them had a cold war.


    It was this cold war that brought the rtionship between Jessica and Jason to an end.


    Of course, this was ater story.


    In the ward.


    After Jessica left, the atmosphere became much more lively.


    The source of the happy atmosphere was still the little princess Dora of the Shi family. She said


    thoughtfully, "I suspect that Aunt Jessica may not live long in the future."


    Everyone''s face changed slightly, they didn''t what to say.


    They all looked at Dora, who was sitting on the sofa. Even Chester was confused. "Dora, what do you


    mean?"


    Dora bit her lower lip, looked into everyone''s eyes and nodded earnestly. "I''m serious. One of my good


    friends at school said that her grandmother lived more than 100 years old because she never meddled


    in others'' business. Aunt Jessica likes to meddle in Uncle John''s family affairs so much. Won''t she live


    long in the future? "


    Everyone was speechless...


    "Puff..." James burst intoughter and gave Dora a thumbs up.


    Dora spread out her hands, looking innocent.


    Ang red at Dora, "Don''t speak ill of your aunt behind her back."


    With a doting look on his face, Daniel reached out his hand and touched his daughter''s head. "Just


    keep it in your heart. Don''t say it out."


    "¡­¡­ How could you teach your daughter like that? " Ang walked over and red at her husband


    again. Then she reminded Dora, "Remember, don''t talk about right and wrong behind others'' back."


    "Yes, mom." Dora agreed obediently, but she couldn''t help to defend herself, "I am not talk about others


    behind their back. I''m just telling a story."


    "Am I right, Aunt Nina?" Dora ran to Nina with a smile and held Nina''s arm intimately.


    It was precisely because of the pull of Dora that Nina stood up from the bed and her two hands left


    from John''s big hands.


    All of a sudden, John''s palm was empty, and Nina''s soft little hand was no longer there. The expression


    on John''s face darkened. He looked up at Dora and ordered, "Let go of her hands."


    Dora swallowed and said, "Uncle John, I''m a girl."


    How could Uncle John be jealous of a girl?


    James lied on the sofa, shook his legs and asked, "What''s about you are a girl? As long as anyone


    who is closer to Aunt Nina, Uncle John would be jealous, regardless of gender.


    Let alone you, even Aunt Nina''s best friend, Mickey, Uncle John is on guard against her. In order to


    help Uncle John send Mickey away, I had a lot of brain cells die. "


    Hearing that James exposed what he asked James to do, John''s face darkened. "Shut up."


    James shut up immediately. He almost forgot that Uncle John loved his dignity.


    Nina had heard everything.


    Nina calmly looked at John and said with a faint smile, "I wondered why Mickey went to y with


    James every day. It turned out that you were behind all this."


    "So you have targeted me for a long time?" Nina remembered clearly that John expressed his feelings


    in the bedroom of North Yard.


    This man had liked her for a long time.


    Thinking of this, Nina smiled and whispered in John''s ear, "In fact, I''ve been have my eye on you for a


    long time."


    Nina paused on purpose and said, "Keep an eye on your body."


    As soon as Nina finished speaking, she naughtily blew breath into John''s ear.


    Then Nina pretended to be serious. Because she knew that John could not touch her at all because


    there were people here and he was injured.


    John''s body tensed up.


    With his starry eyes staring at the unscrupulous Nina, John suddenly smiled wickedly beside her ear.


    "When we go back to North Yard and I''ll teach you a lesson."


    John had a noble and cold face but he spoke in a gentle and fierce way.


    All of a sudden, Nina''s face turned red.

 Chapter 245 You Wont Have A Wife If You Are Stupid

    Chapter 245 You Won''t Have A Wife If You Are Stupid


    John and Nina were whispering to each other. From the sofa, it seemed that they were whispering to


    each other.


    Dora immediately covered her eyes and said, "Do not to look at things which do not conform to the


    rites. Do not to look at things which do not conform to the rites."


    "Why don''t you cover your eyes? Why don''t you cover your eyes?"


    With her eyes wide open, Dora had seen her parents show off their love a lot, but she had never seen


    her Uncle John and Aunt Nina show off. She had to learn from them.


    Uncle John was Dora''s idol.


    Dora still wanted to learn from Uncle John how he could get her Aunt Nina at his age?


    When she learned it, she would marry a man as powerful as Uncle John.


    "Dora, you don''t have to cover my eyes. Your parents have already blocked my sight." As expected,


    when Chester raised his hand and pull Dora''s hands away and there were still two human walls in front


    of him.


    When Chester turned around, there was a human wall of Dora.


    Chester couldn''t see at all.


    And he was not interested in it.


    Dora withdrew her hand and smiled innocently, "I''m just in case. You''re still young. Do not to look at


    things which do not conform to the rites. Do not to listen to things which do not conform to the rites."


    "Okay." Chester nodded and opened the book again.


    Noticing the naked eyes behind her, Nina felt John''s breath beside her ear and she suddenly stood up.


    With her side to John and her back to the others.


    Her face was too red and she could say nothing.


    With a faint smile on John''s lips, a smug smile shed across John''s long and narrow eyes, and he


    also didn''t say anything.


    The two had just been together for a short time, so they must be easily shy. Daniel and his wife began


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    to change the topic considerately.


    "James, who is Mickey you just mentioned?" As a mother, Ang had always been worried about her


    son''s marriage.


    Daniel turned to his son and asked, "What''s your rtionship with that girl?"


    James didn''t figure out what his parents meant. He answered frankly, "Good friend."


    "Good friend?" Ang asked in disbelief, "Do you have other female friends besides Delia and She?"


    Among James'' friends, Haley had the best time with James. James''s family members all knew that. As


    for She and Delia, it was because of these two girls that James attracted the attention of his family.


    James loved ying around, but not women.


    There were many women who admired him, but he never looked at them in the eye. Only Delia and


    She were close to him.


    Pitifully, all parents in the world were worried about their children all their lives. Although Daniel and


    Ang left James to John for training, they still cared about James'' life very much.


    Daniel gave a meaningful smile, "Your mother is right. Except for Delia and She, do you have other


    female friends?"


    When the two of them said this, James didn''t like to hear them. "Dad, mom, what do you two mean?


    Don''t you think that I am likeable? Can''t I have other female friends except for Delia and She? "


    "Of course you can. I just care about you. I want to ask who Mickey is? Can you bring her home to let


    me have a look? " Ang sat next to James, trying to find more clues about her future daughter-inw.


    So far, James still didn''t understand what his mother meant. "Mickey attends a training in Spring City,


    but she wille back in a few days. By that time, Aunt Nina will definitely wee her. If you want to


    see Mickey, ask Aunt Nina to take her to you."


    "Hey, you naughty boy." Ang pped him on the back of his head and said disappointedly, "It''s


    should be you who bring her back home, not your Aunt Nina."


    "Mom!" James covered his head with his hand and wondered why his mother hit him again?


    If his mother continued to hit him, he would be stupid.


    Emma was a real top student. If he was not smart, she would definitely dislike him.


    "Mom, if you beat your son silly, you will never have a daughter-inw in your life." James angrily left


    his mother.


    "Mom, it seems that you no longer have a daughter-inw," Dora couldn''t help saying.


    Looking at her lovely daughter, Ang said gently, "You can''t curse your future sister-inw. How could


    she have no husband?"


    "Exactly." Atst, James felt that he was valued. He raised his head and said, "Sister, don''t talk


    nonsense."


    Chester lowered his head and read the book, Chester couldn''t stand it. He exined for Dora, "What


    Dora''s mean was that you don''t understand what Aunt Ang means until now. It means that you are


    stupid. She won''t have a sister-inw."


    John said, "Don''t you understand what your mother means?"


    Ang was also confused.


    At first, James thought he understood, but when they asked him like this, he didn''t understand.


    "Of course I understand." James wouldn''t admit that he didn''t understand. "You just asked me to take


    my friend home for a meal, didn''t you?"


    Ang''s face darkened and said, "You really don''t understand."


    Daniel shook his head. "It seems that I won''t have a daughter-inw."


    The hopeless expression on James'' parents'' faces irritated James deeply. He raised his voice and


    asked, "What do you two mean? Do you look down on your son? "


    "Dad and mom want you to take my future sister-inw home for the meal, not your friend!" Dora said


    with a look of disgust.


    Her brother was so stupid sometimes.


    No wonder her parents didn''t allow her brother to y with her.


    With a weird look on James'' face, he said, Is that what you meant?"


    James suddenly woke up, stood up and tried to exin, "Dad, mom, don''t misunderstand. Mickey and I


    are really good friends. We two have nothing. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Aunt Nina."


    James ran to Nina and asked her to help him to exin to his parents, "Aunt Nina, you know, there is


    nothing between me and Mickey. They can''t get it wrong."


    Nina had alreadye back to her senses. She had been watching the four of them teasing each


    other. She couldn''t help but tease, "You finallye to your senses? It seems that you are not... Not


    smart. "


    Nina had meant to use the word "stupid", but she was afraid that it would hurt James'' heart, so she


    changed her word.


    James was not really stupid. Couldn''t he understand what Nina meant even if she put it in another


    way?


    James had nothing to live for...


    His expression amused everyone, and they chuckled again.


    James was speechless...


    ''You either don''tugh at me, orugh at me out loud, but you have to make me know that you are


    You are without conscience!


    When I catch up with Emma, I''ll see if you dare tough at me in the future.''


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    There was a knock on the door.


    After confirming the identity of the person, Richard opened the door for her.


    Emma came in with a fruit basket in her hand. Her woolen shawl hair was still loose, and the blue loose


    shirt was tied into the knee length red skirt, revealing her waist line.


    She was retro and quite. It was easy for people to mistake her for a star in the year of 1990.


    After knowing that Nina was in hospital, Emma came to visit her on weekends. Emma didn''t expect that


    there were so many people in the ward.


    Even James who pestered her and sent flowers and gifts to her was there.


    Recently, Emma had been deliberately hiding from James, but she didn''t expect to meet him here.


    She felt a little embarrassed.


    Before Emma could exin why she came, John who was on the bed opened his mouth slightly and


    said, "Your daughter-inw is here."

 Chapter 246 Emma

    Chapter 246 Emma


    Emma blinked her eyes. She wondered whether the people in the ward were talking about her.


    Silence fell in the ward and Emma felt embarrassed again.


    With a smile, Emma took the initiative to nod at the people who stood up beside the sofa, which


    stopped her embarrassment.


    Then Emma walked towards Nina and asked with concern, "Nina, you told me that you were in the


    hospital a few days ago, and I wanted toe to see you, but my tutor didn''t allow me to ask for leave.


    Therefore I can onlye here today. Are you feeling better?"


    Since Nina helped Emma find out Harrison''s affair with another woman, Nina and Emma often chatted


    with each other on WeChat.


    Since Michelle was in Spring City and Nina couldn''t get in touch with her, Emma became Nina''s friend.


    However, no one could rece Michelle in Nina''s heart. After all, Nina only wanted to protect Michelle


    and the one Michelle wanted to protect.


    "I''m fine. It''s him who is hurt." Nina pointed to John. Emma called him, "Mr. John."


    Emma was polite.


    Nina looked over Emma''s shoulder and gave a nce at James, who immediately understood what


    Nina meant and brought a chair for Emma.


    James appeared to be gentle when he was walking to get the chair.


    He wasn''t arrogant and domineering as usual.


    He looked like a man with an imposing appearance.


    "Emma, have a seat." James put the chair next to Emma and said in a bossy tone.


    John looked cold and evil when he was domineering, while James looked a little arrogant.


    Nina looked at James'' face and found that he was handsome and lovable. No wonder there was a


    rumor around the college that a lot of girls liked him.


    If Nina hadn''t met John, she would have been attracted by James.


    Although James was the one who was always made fun of at home, he was a charming and attractive


    man outside.


    "Emma, have a seat. I''ll get you a ss of water." Nina knew that Emma had been hiding from James


    recently because James was sometimes domineering and powerful when he was chasing women, just


    like John.


    Emma was scared by James.


    "Okay, thank you." Hearing this, Emma sat down. She didn''t dare to look at James, but looked at John


    politely. "Mr. John, are you feeling better?"


    James had been waiting for Emma to talk to him. However, he didn''t expect that she didn''t look at him


    at all. Instead, she cared about John. James immediately felt angry.


    John knew that James hadn''t seeded in making Emma be his girlfriend even though James


    had been chasing her for a month.


    John thought James was useless.


    "Yes." John nodded his head. Except for Nina, he rarely gave others a smile. He always showed a cold


    and indifferent face.


    He knew that Emma was Michelle''s cousin and a friend of his wife.


    He was sure that the person who his wife liked must be very nice.


    Since James started to pursue Emma, John had heard James talk about Emma many times. Therefore


    John knew what happened between James, Emma and Harrison.


    John also asked someone to investigate Emma. He knew that Emma, a female student of the


    Communication University, had a good character, but had a bad boyfriend.


    However, the boyfriend could be changed.


    "I remember you are Michelle''s cousin." John spoke again. Seeing Emma nod her head, he continued,


    "You can also call me Uncle John as Michelle does. You don''t have to call me Mr. John."


    Emma was stunned.


    She felt it was very lucky for her to meet John, a famous person in LC City. It surprised her that she


    could call him Uncle John.


    However, she didn''t dare to do so.


    "Uncle John..." James was touched and tried his best to hold back his emotions when he saw that John


    was helping him.


    epting James'' gratitude, John smiled and thought, ''This guy is smart this time.''


    John thought that James should have a smart wife.


    "Emma, drink some water." Nina came back with a ss of water and handed it to Emma.


    Emma took the water and took a sip to calm down.


    With James standing beside her, Emma could smell the unique smell of him.


    This smell was the strongest when James kissed Emma without her permission.


    When Emma and Harrison dated, they just held hands, without any other physical contact.


    Emma had never kissed any man.


    When she first met James, he snatched her first kiss. She was so angry that she pped him.


    However, the p was too light. Everytime James didn''t know how to argue with her, he would kiss her.


    Emma thought James was a rogue.


    Drinking water helped Emma relieve her nervousness and she rxed a lot. She smiled and said,


    "Nina, since you and your husband are fine, I''ll leave ande to see you another day."


    "Another day? When?" What Emma said was just a courtesy, but James took it seriously and asked in


    detail.


    She had been hiding from him recently and he didn''t have a chance to meet her. He had a lot to say to


    her.


    He knew that it was difficult for him to meet her again because she would avoid seeing him.


    It was a good chance for him to meet Emma if she went to the hospital to visit Nina. Anyway, he had


    nothing else to do, so he coulde to watch them chatting.


    As long as he saw Emma, he would be happy.


    It was the happiest thing.


    It was much more interesting than staying with his friends.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Emma bit her lips and didn''t say anything.


    Ang couldn''t stand it anymore. She wondered why his son was so stupid.


    She worried that it was difficult for his son to have a girlfriend, let alone get married and have babies.


    Ang thought she should help James.


    "Hello, Emma." When Ang came towards Emma, Emma immediately stood up and greeted Ang


    with a smile, "Hello."


    Ang looked at Emma up and down and found that Emma had a good-looking appearance and


    literary temperament.


    Ang had been in the upper ss of Imperial City for more than 20 years and had the ability to judge


    people urately.


    She knew that Emma was a good girl.


    Ang was delighted that her son had chosen a nice girl.


    "Hello, I''m James'' mother. Nice to meet you." Ang took the initiative.


    She couldn''t miss such a good chance.


    "Hello, auntie. My name is Emma. I''m a friend of Nina." Though embarrassed, Emma introduced


    herself gracefully.


    Hearing how Emma introduced herself, Ang knew that James hadn''t developed a good rtionship


    with Emma yet.


    In order to give James a hand, Ang became more enthusiastic.


    "How do you spell your name? E-M-A, Ema, right?"


    When Emma was about to answer, James exined for her, "No. E-M-M-A, Emma. The name was


    originally a short form of Germanic names that began with the element ermen meaning ''whole'' or


    ''universal''. It was introduced to Ennd by Emma of Normandy."


    James'' words shocked everyone present.


    James hated reading the most, but he knew the origin of the word "Emma" and even recited it deftly.


    This was not easy for him.


    Emma didn''t understand why everyone looked surprised as if something unusual had happened.


    She didn''t think there was anything wrong with her today.


    She had to hide her embarrassment with a smile. "That is indeed the origin of my name."


    "Look, I am right. You all don''t believe me." James didn''t know that he was just a man with slight talent


    and superficial learning in the eyes of his family.


    He thought that his family members were surprised by the origin and meaning of Emma''s name.


    He thought so because he was also surprised at the beginning.


    Ang was excited that her son had grown up.


    She used to think that her son was stupid and didn''t like studying. It turned out it was wrong and that he


    just needed a good wife to motivate him to make progress.

 Chapter 247 Playing Hard To Get

    Chapter 247 ying Hard To Get


    Ang looked at Emma as if the mother-inw was looking at her daughter-inw. The more Ang


    looked at Emma, the more she liked Emma. Ang held her hand kindly and said, "Emma, do you


    have any objection to my calling you like this?"


    "You can call me whatever you want, Auntie." It was hard for Emma to refuse the amiable Ang.


    It was even more difficult to imagine that this elegant and knowledgeable woman was the mother of


    James.


    When James wrote her a letter, it was hard to describe the letter. Emma knew it was a love letter from


    the Inte at a nce.


    It was totally not serious.


    It meant that James didn''t like reading at all.


    Ang was more excited. She was about to call Emma daughter-inw, but she was afraid of scaring


    the little girl.


    She began to inquire about more military information, "Emma, do you have a boyfriend?"


    James said, "Yes."


    Emma said, "No."


    Two voices, one big and one small, appeared at the same time. In other people''s eyes, there was a


    tacit understanding between them.


    Emma was slightly stunned and repeated with a smile, "No, I don''t have a boyfriend."


    James was annoyed and retorted loudly, "Yes! You''ll have a boyfriend soon. When I get you, you''ll have


    a boyfriend."


    His words were extremely domineering.


    The Shi family had never seen James so tough, and they looked at him with new eyes.


    Emma still didn''t look at him.


    Her ears were getting calluses about those words of James.


    "Don''t speak now." Ang red at her son, which made James dispirited and even a little angry.


    Was Ang his mother? Why didn''t she give him dignity in front of the person he liked?


    Then James left angrily.


    It was the first time that Emma had seen James being humiliated.


    She didn''t expect that the domineering and arrogant man in front of her would be so obedient in front of


    his family.


    It was surprising.


    Emma finally looked up at him. His angry back was in contrast to his tall body. James was even a little


    cute.


    Emma couldn''t helpughing.


    But soon she concealed her smile.


    Ang observed Emma from head to toe and found that the little girl had feelings for her son.


    But the little girl didn''t know it now.


    That would be much easier.


    "Emma, why don''t you find a boyfriend?"


    Emma was stunned. Thinking of Harrison''s betrayal and hurt, she said sadly, "Aunt, I just broke up."


    Ang was also stunned. It turned out that Emma had just broken up. Was it because of her son


    destroyed Emma''s rtionship that Emma didn''t ept James?


    Speaking of this, James was furious. How could the scumbag Harrison bullied the woman he liked?


    "Harrison is a beast in human form."


    Daniel knew about the rtionship between He family and the Zhu family. "Harrison? Isn''t he Miss


    Ad Zhu''s fiance? "


    Emma''s face turned pale. It turned out that everyone in business circle knew about it. Had she been


    kept in the dark all the time?


    "I''ve been with Harrison for two years. I didn''t know he is Miss Ad''s fiance." Emma exined weakly.


    Emma didn''t know why, but she didn''t want people here to misunderstand her as a mistress like others


    outside.


    Daniel frowned and immediately realized that Emma was cheated by the young man from He family.


    "Harrison and Ad just engaged half a year ago. Few people know about it."


    Ang knew she had a good eye for people, so she sneered, "Harrison looks like a gentleman, as


    polite as his name. I didn''t expect him to be a jerk. If there is a new girlfriend of him, just tell you


    directly. But he has to sit on the fence. "


    Ang looked down upon such a man the most.


    Except for James and Nina, it was the first time that Emma had heard someone willing to believe her.


    She was moved and gratified.


    Ang patted on Emma''s hand andforted her, "Silly girl, don''t forget such a person. Why do you


    still keep it in your heart? Haven''t your teacher taught you to donate something you don''t need to the


    people who are more unfortunate than you? You can just donate that man as an old thing. "


    Nina nodded silently. What Ang said made sense.


    Nina supported Ang.


    When John saw his wife nod with a smile, he also smiled. No wonder she liked Ang.


    It turned out that it was not because of James, but because Ang''s temperament was somewhat like


    Nina''s.


    Especially the words Ang said could really tease people.


    "Honey,e and sit here." Feeling sorry for Nina for keeping standing there, he pulled her over and


    let her sit down.


    Ang took Emma''s hand andforted her for a while. Finally, Ang got to the point, but she said


    euphemistically.


    "Emma, don''t be greedy for meaningless things and people. How can you collect gifts with your hands


    full of rubbish?"


    Before Ang finished her words, she gave her son a meaningful look.


    The rubbish in Ang''s words referred to Harrison, and the gift she was talking about naturally referred


    to James.


    Ang hoped that Emma could put Harrison down and get ready for the new gift.


    Emma was so smart. How could Emma not understand?


    Emma stole a nce at James from the corner of her eye. It seemed that he was really an unexpected


    gift.


    In the face of Harrison''s infidelity, James stood out to beat him, and then joined the crew with


    investment to solve her problem.


    Every time she was sad, James would appear. Although he was a little rude to her, it was good to get


    rid of the haze that covered her head.


    Even if it was just a short time, it was enough.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    At least it wouldn''t be added up, so that she wouldn''t cry to copse at night.


    But she still couldn''t let go of Harrison.


    She had been in love with Harrison for two years. He had promised her that he would marry her and


    support her for the rest of his life.


    How could she just let it go so easily?


    "Thank you, Auntie. I know." Emma forced a smile and found an excuse to leave.


    Nina didn''t keep her.


    James was about to chase Emma out, he was stopped by Ang. "She needs some time. If you chase


    her out now, it will disturb her thoughts. I have just reminded her a lot."


    "What if she is crying?" James was very anxious.


    Ang said angrily, "Can you be a little spineless? Don''t stick to her like a ster. She is not a cheap


    woman. She doesn''t need cheap things.


    Can you use your brain?" Ang poked her son''s head and said angrily, "Do you know what ying


    hard to get is?"


    James was stupid again because her mother poked his head. "I don''t know."


    As soon as James finished speaking, everyoneughed again.


    Dora suddenly was enlightened, "Dad, did you marry mom in this way?"


    With one hand on Ang''s shoulder, Daniel smiled happily. "Exactly the opposite. Your mother nailed


    me. "


    "So, boy, use your brain." Daniel looked at his silly son and didn''t me him. He just worried about


    James as his father.


    Then, Daniel left with his wife and daughter, leaving James here. Only in this way could James learn


    more from John and catch up with the woman as soon as possible.


    After they all left, James was still worried about Emma. But when he thought of his mother''s words, he


    held back the impulse to chase after her.


    Emma really needed to think it over.


    James also needed to think about how to improve his own value and ability to be a powerful and


    charming man like Uncle John.


    James'' mother was right. Emma was not a cheap woman and didn''t need cheap things.


    Emma deserved the best.


    James had made up his mind to be a man worthy of Emma.

 Chapter 248 Lets Use The Study Tonight

    Chapter 248 Let''s Use The Study Tonight


    Both Nina and John saw the determination of James and took it seriously.


    A prodigal who returns is more precious than gold.


    When Idlers were working hard, they would progressively than anyone else.


    In the following period of time, James was either shooting the movie in the crew, or taking gifts to the


    famous directors in the entertainment circle. Every time he came back, he would share them with


    Chester.


    Chester listened patiently and sometimes gave some practical suggestions, looking like a little teacher.


    John was discharged from the hospital in advance and went back to North Yard for recuperation.


    In the daytime, Nina took Chester to ss, and Nine followed her obediently. Nina was beautiful, and


    Chester was handsome at a young age. With a snow mastiff, the two of them and a dog walked in the


    school, which was a beautiful scenery.


    Some people came forward to y with the dog, and most of them wanted to y with the little boy,


    Chester.


    Chester had a cold face innately. He didn''t smile or say anything. Many people had to stay away from


    him because he didn''t talk to them.


    When there was no ss, Nina would stay in North Yard to take care of John. Henry was in charge of


    thepany''s affairs and came to report the work regrly every day.


    This kind of lifested until the fourth day. When Brian came to North Yard for examination, he


    congratted, "John, you''re fine now."


    John recovered faster than expected.


    John sat on the sofa in the living room and raised his hand to check the time. It was six o''clock in the


    afternoon.


    Today was Wednesday. Nina had an afternoon selective course of Jason. The ss was over at five


    fifty.


    It took Nina 1.5 hours to get to North Yard from LD University.


    His wife was on her way home.


    After enduring for more than half a month, John had to take back what he couldn''t do this night.


    Nina didn''t know that John''s waist had recovered, nor did she know that the man had been thinking


    about her before she returned home.


    She couldn''t escape tonight.


    Around half past seven, the sound of parking came from outside North Yard, and Nine''s joyful cry.


    Every time Nine barked, John would know that the person he had been missing hade back.


    "Helen, they are back." John stared at the gate, eager to see through it.


    Now he would miss Nina when he couldn''t see her.


    James said John was crazy about Nina, John didn''t take it seriously.


    John was just crazy about his wife. For his wife''s sake, it didn''t matter if he fell into the hell and became


    a devil.


    "Well, I''m going to bring the food to the table now." Helen smiled and went into the kitchen.


    Recently, there was a child in North Yard, which made North Yard more lively and harmonious than


    before.


    Mr. John and Mrs. Nina didn''t quarrel with each other again. They were so clingy and sweet every day.


    Outside the door came theughter of Nina and Chester. Chester was much outgoing than before, so


    was Nina.


    John liked such days very much. When they had a child in the future, such days would be happier.


    "Helen, don''t tell Nina that have recovered for the time being." John also nned to enjoy the special


    care of Nina for a while.


    Helen stopped and said, "If Mrs. Nina knows that you are in good health, she will be very happy."


    At the sight of the graceful figure of Nina, an evil and attractive smile appeared on the corner of John''s


    mouth. Hezily leaned against the sofa and said, "I''ll tell her myself tonight in person."


    He would tell her with his body and all his strength.


    Helen smiled, "If Mr. John tells Mrs. Nina in person. She will be happier."


    "Yes." As the charming smile of Nina was getting closer and closer, the smile in John''s eyes became


    deeper. "She can not onlyugh, but also cry."


    "Mrs. Nina has been worried about you. She will cry with joy when she knows that you have


    recovered." That was Helen''s understanding.


    However, it was not John''s meaning.


    The meaning of his words was intriguing.


    As usual, Nina came in and saw John sitting on the sofa, waiting for her.


    "I''m back." With brisk steps, Nina came to the front of John and kissed him with her lips.


    Every time she came back, she would kiss him.


    John would smile and pinch her face, and then she would personally support him to the table.


    In order to celebrate Mr. John''s recovery, Helen added more dishes, which were especially rich on the


    table, including the taste of the three of them.


    Twenty minutester, Chester obediently got off the table and said, "Uncle John, Aunt Nina, I''m done."


    "Well, I''ll ask Richard to take you for a walk. You don''t have to go to the study tonight. Go to bed early."


    John asked Chester to leave in a caring tone.


    Chester felt something was wrong, but he didn''t think too much and obediently stopped reading in the


    study.


    When Cheater was taking a walk, he suddenly asked Richard, "Why didn''t Uncle John let me go to the


    study tonight?"


    Richard raised his eyes to look at the second floor of the main building of North Yard. The main


    bedroom was lit up with orange light, which was not as clear as usual, but a little more ambiguous.


    "Mr. John and Mrs. Nina have something important to do." Maurice said vaguely.


    Chester was still young and didn''t know these things. He was curious and asked, "I won''t disturb them."


    Richard said directly, "They will disturb you."


    "Is Uncle John going to work in the study tonight?" Chester raised his head and said curiously, "Uncle


    John works in the study in the daytime and stays with Aunt Nina in the evening."


    Richard didn''t know how to exin these things to a child. He could only say carelessly, "I don''t know


    either. Mr. John may use the study tonight."


    "Okay, I know." Chester nodded, thinking that Uncle John was so busy with his work that he had to


    work overtime tonight.


    However, what the prophecy Richard said had unfortunatelye true.


    In the master bedroom on the second floor.


    With a new bathrobe in her hand, Nina held John''s hand and walked into the bathroom.


    His waist was injured. He either sat straight or stood straight. He couldn''t bend down, so it was Nina


    who took care of him closely these days.


    Including helping him taking a shower.


    "You asked Chester not to read tonight. Do you want to use the study?" Nina remembered that John''s


    office in North Yard was in the study.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "No." John didn''t want Chester to hear what Chester shouldn''t hear. Chester was still young.


    Nina stopped and looked up confusedly. "Then why don''t you let him read in the study before sleep? I


    thought you were going to use the study. "


    Nina''s eyes were very beautiful, like a gem embedded in bright amber. Even a slight blink of her eyes


    would easily intoxicate people.


    Moreover, John had been missing her for a long time.


    John touched her intoxicating eyes with his slender fingers and felt her slightly trembling eyshes,


    which made John''s heart itch.


    Nina''s words reminded him. With a smile on John''s face, he gently stroked her eyes to her lips.


    "Yes, we''ll use the study tonight first."


    "What?" Nina didn''t react for a while, John took her outside.


    They walked into the study.


    John locked the door, pointed at a wall and said, "Honey, please help me get a book."


    "Okay." Nina thought he was going to read, so she walked in the direction he pointed.


    The study was spacious and bright, and the bookshelf was three-dimensional on the wall.


    Standing at the position he pointed, Nina turned her head and asked, "Which one?"


    "Let me have a look." John walked over, bowed his head and held her gently from behind.


    "I want this book." The man''s voice was slightly hoarse. Nina was his source of fire. As long as he got


    close to Nina, he could feel warmth.


    Nina was slightly stunned and finally reacted. She was overjoyed and asked, "Have you recovered?"


    "Yes." John''s low voice was hoarse, thirty present teased and seventy present evil.


    Like a handsome devil, he was used to bewitching people.


    With a flicker of Nina''s eyes and a little confusion, John took the opportunity to kiss her red lips.

 Chapter 249 The Kitchen Was In A Mess

    Chapter 249 The Kitchen Was In A Mess


    The books in a corner of the study fell all over the ground, and there was a euphemistic groan in the


    sound.


    Nina had never had such a feeling.


    It waspletely different from the domineering manner when John dragged her back to the North


    Yard after knowing the rtionship between him and Ninast time.


    This time, there was endless tenderness, just right depth.


    Sometimes she seemed to climb up the clouds and nestled in his arms like she was lying on the soft


    cloud.


    Sometimes it was like a game of chasing, but the sp of ten fingers was secretlypeting, and no


    one wanted to lose.


    Some of them attacked the city, while the other threw their armor away.


    John kissed the sweating forehead of Nina, with tenderness in his eyes.


    After saying good morning, Nina rested her head on his arm and fell asleep.


    John was not sleepy at all. When her breathing became even and long, he slowly pulled his arm away


    and carefully got out of bed.


    After taking a shower, he changed into clean and casual clothes. The warm sunshine outside the


    window sprinkled on his body, as if he was coated with ayer of golden light.


    When Nina heard the sound of water, she opened her eyes in a daze and saw this. She couldn''t help


    but smile.


    She seemed to dream of her hero again.


    The man she was willing to submit to.


    It seemed that John had noticed his wife''s gentle gaze. When he turned around, he saw her slender


    eyshes covered her eyes and a smile hanging on the corner of her mouth. He couldn''t help but think


    about what she had dreamed of.


    John tiptoed out of the bedroom. The clock on the wall just went to twelve o''clock at noon.


    The people on duty in North Yard were sensible. After knowing that John was in good health, no one


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    approached the main building sincest night.


    At this moment, the sound of footsteps of John appeared in the hall. The curtains around him were


    automatically opened, and the thin sunlight sprinkled on the ground, making it quiet.


    The door opened.


    Helen and the others had been waiting outside, waiting for John to open the door in person. Otherwise,


    no one dared to break in without permission.


    When the door was opened, Helen came in. "Mr. John, I''m going to the kitchen to cook now."


    John cast a nce at the kitchen and said in a low voice, "The kitchen is a little messy. Clean it up."


    "Okay." Helen was experienced and knew everything.


    But Helen''s calmness disappeared the moment she walked into the kitchen, and her old face was


    almost ashamed to death.


    Looking at the mess all over the ground, her face could no longer hold back.


    The egg liquid was dirty on the kitchen table, and the egg shells on the ground were all crushed. Fried


    rice with eggs was only rice, without eggs, and a lot of oil sshed out.


    Needless to say anywhere else, the fridge was open, and everything neatly ced in it fell down.


    "Well... ''Did John and Nina do the night snack? Or fight? " Helen shook her head and sighed.


    Helen began to clean the kitchen and asked for help from Amy.


    As for Lena and Richard, they had been asked to do other tasks by John.


    "Clean up the study." John looked at the door of the study, he couldn''t help smiling, and his eyes were


    sometimes bright and sometimes dark.


    "Yes, sir." When Richard and Lena entered the room together, they saw the books on the whole wall fall


    to the ground in a mess.


    This situation made people have to think about what happened to Nina and Johnst night.


    Hearing that, Lena''s blushed and said, " Mr. John is too... "


    As he had expected, Richard calmly picked up the books on the ground and put them back to their


    original positions.


    Only these books seemed to be worn out.


    Lena was responsible for sorting out the worn books and buying them again for storage.


    Everyone was busy. When the wind blew, Lucas sat on the swing chair in the garden pavilion and


    opened the page in his hand.


    Niney at Chester''s feet and fell asleep with its ears down.


    Not in the mood to read a book, Chester murmured to himself, "Nine, am I not the youngest one in our


    family soon? Do you think Aunt Nina will have a girl or a boy? "


    "I don''t care whether it is a boy or a girl. As long as they call me brother, I will protect them well in the


    future." Chester was a little lonely and always wanted a ymate.


    When Sam deliberately cultivated Chester, Chester was bound by many restrictions on his life, either


    learning or practicing.


    Coming to North Yard was the most rxed and happy day for him.


    "Woof..." Hearing what Chester said, Nine opened its eyes, stood up and jumped on Chester happily.


    Chester touched Nine''s head and said, "You also want Aunt Nina to have a baby right?"


    "Woof..." Of course, Nine wanted a baby to y with.


    The host always pestered the hostess. The two of them had a good time ying and threw Nine aside.


    After sitting in the pavilion with Nine for a while, a servant came to Chester and asked Chester to have


    lunch.


    On the table.


    Chester didn''t see Nina. He asked curiously, "Uncle John, don''t Aunt Nina have lunch?"


    "She is full and sleeping."


    Chester looked at the dishes on the table, he found that no one had touched them at all. Besides,


    Uncle John and Aunt Nina had just woken up. How could Aunt Nina be full?


    Chester suspected that his Aunt Nina were on a diet.


    So he stopped asking.


    After the two of them had lunch, John remembered that Nina had sses in the afternoon, so he asked


    Chester, "How are you feeling when you go to ss with your Aunt Nina?"


    "I met Professor Gu, the most powerful man in criminal psychology." With a gleam shining in Chester''s


    eyes, he added, "The subject of criminal psychology is very interesting."


    "You are going to Imperial University in September," John added, he put out the thoughts that were


    burning in Chester''s mind.


    No one in the Shi family would agree with Chester.


    Just like John, there was something Chester couldn''t choose. Among the younger generation of the Shi


    family, Chester was the most suitable one to inherit the Shi family''s business.


    "I see." The light in Chester''s eyes suddenly dimmed, and his little thoughts were stifled in the cradle.


    "Your Aunt Nina need a rest this afternoon. You go to ss for her." In fact, this was the key point of


    John.


    Nina was tired all night and finally fell asleep. She didn''t need to go to ss in the afternoon.


    Chester went to the ss with Nina for almost a week. Even the teachers of Nina knew him, so it was


    the most appropriate for Chester to go to the ss for Nina.


    "Okay, I want to take Nine with me," Said Chester happily.


    "Okay." John took a look at Nine. Nine would better go with Chester in case of disturbing John and


    Nina.


    Back then, John brought Nine back for two reasons. One was to frighten Nina, and the other was to


    make it stare at Nina.


    But John didn''t expect that it had been staring at Nina for so long. For several times, Nine almost


    ruined his good deeds and destroyed hismunication with his wife.


    "Woof..." Nine felt that he was disliked and Nine protested.


    At first, Chester thought that he only needed to attend one day''s ss for Aunt Nina. But on the second


    day, he listened to the whole day''s ss in the ssroom of LD University.


    The reason why Chester was willing to go there before was that he had Aunt Nina apanied her.


    Now that his Aunt Nina were not here, he was in low spirits all day long.


    It was not until Chester saw his Uncle Jason from a distance that he came to his senses and slowly


    walked over with Nine.


    Before Chester could get close to Jason, he saw his aunt pping his uncle in the crowded campus.


    p...


    "Jason, you lied to me!" Jessica stared at Jason coldly and continued to criticize him, ignoring the palm


    print on his face.


    "I''ve checked your schedule. You only have four sses every day, and you haven''t been to Fu''s


    Group for a week. The documents on your desk are almost piled up!"

 Chapter 250 Choice

    Chapter 250 Choice


    Jason had sses in the daytime and stayed in the apartment of the school in the evening. Sometimes


    he sat there for a whole night.


    Recently, he felt tired both physically and mentally, so he didn''t go to thepany anymore.


    He wasn''t the only son in the Fu family. If he didn''t go to work, someone would take care of it.


    Fu''s Group wouldn''t be bankrupt just because he didn''t go to work for a week.


    Everyone had different ambitions. Sometimes, Jessica had the ambition to have great achievements,


    but she didn''t have the ability. So she attached her ambition to her husband.


    But Jason loved the pleasure of ordinary life.


    Jason just wanted to hold the little princess in his arms for a lifetime. If they had a son and a daughter,


    it would be a great joy in his life. If not, it would be enough as long as he had his wife.


    But his wife didn''t think so.


    Jessica hoped that Jason could stand at the top of the mountain and be in a position of universal


    attention. Only in this way could he stand beside her.


    Because she was born to be the daughter of the famous Shi family, a real rich family.


    "Isn''t that Professor Jason from the school of literature?" Suddenly, students began to whisper. From


    the corner of their eyes, they nced at Jason and Jessica from time to time, daring not look straight at


    them.


    "Yes, it''s Professor Jason. Why did she hit him?"


    "Don''t you know who she is? She is Professor Jason''s wife. "


    "Even if she is his wife, she can''t hit him in front of so many students, can she? Women have self-


    esteem, and men also have self-esteem. If they have something to discuss, they should talk about it at


    home. "


    "Did Professor Jason cheat on her?"


    "How is that possible? Everyone in the world would have an affair. But Professor Jason wouldn''t do


    that? I have a friend who takes his ss. He often talks about his wife. My friend said that if she could


    marry such a husband in the future, she would be willing to die for him. "


    "Then why did his wife beat him? She is pretty. Why is she so fierce? HMM... "


    The person next to her immediately covered her mouth and said in horror, "You don''t want to live!


    Professor Jason''s wife is the daughter of the Shi family. She is Mr. John''s sister. Do you know Mr.


    John? "


    The person whose mouth was covered widened her eyes and nodded repeatedly.


    They left in a hurry.


    Otherwise, the person would not only be unable to live in LC City, but also find it difficult to live in all big


    cities in the country if she offended the Shi family.


    The whispers of the students did not hurt Jason''s heart, but the p on his face made his heart feel


    cold for a while.


    Looking at his angry wife, Jason still smiled gently, but now his tenderness was a little alienated.


    "How many years have we been married?"


    Jessica felt that the question he asked had nothing to do with what she was angry about, so she was


    even angrier. Jessica discontentedly replied, "Five years.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Don''t change the topic. I''m asking you. Why did you lie to me? Is this what you said busy? You are


    busy with the four sses every day, and then you do some research projects. And you don''t go to


    work. "


    Jason said bitterly, "We have been married for five years. You haven''t known that I have four sses


    every day until now, and that I don''t go back to thepany for a few days, and there are piles of


    documents."


    Staring at his wife, Jason looked painful. "I know you go shopping, beauty, have afternoon tea with your


    friends, and asionally go to see your own fashion brand. I feel that you will be very tired and will feel


    sorry for you.


    But you have never feel sorry for me." Jason''s heart sank when he said this.


    In the past few nights, he thought a lot and found that there was something wrong between them. They


    were not equal from the beginning.


    He loved Jessica since childhood, and she liked tomand him since childhood.


    He loved her so much so that he could do anything for her.


    As time went by, many things would be obliterated, and no one was willing to keep giving up without


    getting any response.


    At least Jason was not that kind of person.


    It was undeniable that they had lived a happy life in the past five years, but he had also lived a hard life.


    Jason didn''t want to give up his obsession of being a teacher. He had to follow her wife''s words to work


    in Fu''s Group and apany her all the time.


    He never had his own time.


    Jason''s gaze made Jessica''s heart ache. Her body froze in ce, and her eyes immediately turned red


    with grievance. "Are you ming me?"


    Her husband never med her for anything and always tolerated her. Today, he actually med her.


    "You were not like this before. You were very kind to me and never med me. It''s your fault that you


    lied to me. Why do you me me instead? " Tears fell from Jessica''s eyes.


    She felt wronged.


    Why did everyone oppose her now?


    Even her husband, who had been standing beside her, began to me her.


    The tears of Jessica stung Jason''s heart, and he couldn''t help walking towards her and wiping her


    tears for her. He held her in his arms and said softly, "I don''t mean to me you."


    It was just a statement.


    s


    He had loved her for so many years. How could he bear to see her cry?


    "Let''s go back first."


    "No." Jessica came out of his arms, wiped away the tears of grievance, and forced him, "We have to


    make it clear. Why don''t you go to work or go home? Is it because you have another woman outside? "


    Jason felt bitter again. Couldn''t she see his love for her clearly?


    If he fell in love with someone, how could anyone be in his eyes again?


    It was not the first or two misunderstandings like this. In the past, Jason wondered if he hadn''t given


    her a sense of security, but now he wondered if she had never trusted him.


    "I don''t have any woman except you." Jason looked at her tenderly, as if he wanted to rub her into his


    bones, but with pain and aplex chill.


    "Really?" Jessica''s voice finally softened. "Then you go to thepany and finish your work first. I''ll


    wait for you at home."


    Jason''s eyes darkened and didn''t answer her immediately. After thinking for a while, he finally spoke


    out what he was thinking, "Honey, in fact, I don''t want to go to work."


    Jessica twisted her eyebrows, "You don''t want to go to work? Then what do you want to do? Be the


    university professor and study the subjects the minoritynguage which is useless? "


    "I''m interested in it." Jason didn''t obey her or change the topic as before, but expressed his inner


    thoughts directly.


    Jessica suddenly raised her voice. "What''s the use of being interested? How can you be so spineless?


    "


    Jason had guessed it. He lowered his eyes and didn''t say anything. His tall figure was covered by the


    setting sun. The warm orange light didn''t warm him, but made him even colder.


    Chester looked at them from a distance, he suddenly felt that his aunt was pushing his uncle away step


    by step, and this feeling was getting stronger and stronger.


    Then Chester heard his aunt''s angry voice.


    "Jason, do you want all my friends tough at me? They would say that I married an unknown


    university professor. And they would think that my taste of men is not good."


    Jason frowned and his fingertips were a little cold.


    Jason didn''t say anything, and Jessica took it as his acquiescence. Her eyes were cold, and she gritted


    her teeth to throw Jason a choice.


    "Jason, do you want me or do you want to continue to be your university teacher? If you want me, you


    can quit your current job now, go back to Fu''s Group and be your general manager, and then make


    some achievements. If you want to be a normal university teacher... "


    Jessica stamped her feet and gritted her teeth, "Then we''ll divorce."


    Boom...


    Divorce?


    Jason looked up at his wife in disbelief.

 Chapter 251 Punish Isabella

    Chapter 251 Punish Isabe


    Chester didn''t walk up to Jason and Jessica, but turned around and went back to the North Yard.


    Chester was in a low mood.


    He didn''t know if he should tell his family about the arguement between Jason and Jessica.


    At dinner, Nina noticed that Chester was absent-minded.


    "Chester, what''s wrong?" Nina put a piece of braised fish on the te in front of Chester and gently


    touched his head.


    After thinking for a while, Chester decided to tell them, "Aunt Jessica wants to divorce Uncle Jason."


    "What?" Nina was a little surprised and looked up at John, who was sitting opposite.


    Frowning, John gradually put down his chopsticks and looked at Nina.


    Obviously, John and Nina didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    Chester told John and Nina everything he heard this afternoon, which made them fall into silence.


    Chester suddenly asked, "Aunt Nina, will you divorce Uncle John in the future?"


    John and Nina answered in one voice without hesitation, "No."


    "That''s good." Chester breathed a sigh of relief and seemed to be in a good mood again.


    On the other hand, John and Nina were in a low mood.


    At night, Nina tossed and turned and couldn''t fall asleep. She kept recalling every word that Jessica


    said to Jason. Nina couldn''t help but ask John, "Does your sister really love Jason?"


    From Jessica''s rebuke, Nina only felt that Jessica loved herself, not Jason.


    What Jessica cared about was her image in front of other people. She didn''t care what Jason thought


    and how he felt.


    After a moment of silence, John patted on Nina''s waist and said, "They will solve this matter


    themselves."


    John thought that he shouldn''t get involved in the argument between Jessica and Jason.


    It was their own business.


    Jason grew up with John and they had a good rtionship. John knew that Jason had liked Jessica


    since childhood.


    On the eve of the wedding, Jason was so happy that he couldn''t fall asleep. He talked with John the


    whole night about everything that happened between Jessica and him.


    It was known to all that Jason loved Jessica.


    However, John wasn''t sure whether Jessica loved Jason.


    Before meeting Nina, John didn''t know what love was, and he didn''t know it until he met Nina.


    That was why he gradually realized that Jessica didn''t seem to love Jason.


    Before agreeing to marry Jason, Jessica had put forward a lot of conditions. She asked Jason to work


    in the Fu''s Group and inherit the family business. Besides, she required Jason to live with her on the


    SQ Road after marriage.


    Jason agreed to all these conditions.


    In the past few years, all the members of the Shi family knew how well Jason treated Jessica, but they


    had never seen Jessica treat Jason in the same way.


    Maybe Jessica also treated Jason very well, but their family just didn''t know it.


    But recently, problems of Jason and Jessica''s marriage seemed to be gradually emerging.


    All the members of the Shi family cared about their face, but wouldn''t mind losing their face in front of


    the people they loved. However, Jessica was different. She still tried to save her face when she was


    staying with her husband.


    It seemed that Jessica only loved herself, but John was the one who Jessica cared about the most.


    Jessica was willing to give John the best things in the world.


    In order to protect John, Jessica would fight desperately with anyone who hurt him.


    Therefore John was the one who couldn''t me Jessica for her selfishness.


    In fact, John had guessed that one day Jessica would leave Jason, the man who loved her the most.


    John''s mind was in a mess. He sighed.


    Nina knew that John was havingplicated emotions.


    "Honey, I love you." Nina couldn''t have the same feelings as John had, but she could do something to


    John held Nina tightly. He could smell her soft and sweet scent, which dispelled theplexity in his


    heart and helped him fall asleep peacefully.


    The next afternoon.


    John and Nina went to the BL Mountain.


    On the BL Lake, there was sparkling light. Flowers fell from the cotton trees and grass swayed in the


    breeze.


    Seeing the ck and white photo on the tombstone, Nina was attracted by the smile of Albert and


    Kristina, which showed their happiness.


    "Aunt, Albert. No, I think I should call you uncle. I''ve seen the photos of your marriage trip. They''re


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    beautiful."


    Nina put down a bunch of chrysanthemums and a bunch of roses. When she bent down, tears slipped


    over the tip of her nose and fell to the ground.


    "Aunt, I hope you will be happy in the next life." Nina sobbed. She felt so sad that Kristina left her


    forever.


    John held her in his arms andforted her silently.


    John looked at the words carved on the tombstone and nced at the photo of Albert and Kristina.


    Then John held Nina tighter and said, "When we are dead, we will also be buried together."


    John''s low and maic voice floated to Nina''s ears. Nina was slightly stunned. She looked up at his


    cold and handsome side face and found that he was extremely serious.


    She felt touched.


    His words were still lingering in her ears.


    John said that they would be buried together when they died.


    Nina thought that this promise was more precious than any other vow.


    It surprised Nina that John had such a long-term n.


    However, Nina thought it was too long.


    "I don''t want to die young." Nina said as she rolled her eyes. She didn''t want to be in low mood.


    John was speechless.


    It was not easy for John to say such touching words, but his wife didn''t reply seriously.


    However, this was Nina.


    John reached out his hand and rubbed her head, reminding her, "She''s almost here. How will you


    punish her?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, footsteps came from behind.


    Richard brought Isabe here.


    Nina looked over and saw Isabe''s embarrassed look.


    Isabe was still wearing the dress she wore on the day when Nina was brought to the BL Mountain.


    Isabe''s dress was tattered. Her hair was messy, and there were scars on her arms and legs, which


    were made by scratches, bruises and snake bites.


    Her hands were tied. She tried to break free, but failed.


    Since the night when Nina and John left the BL Mountain, Isabe had been locked in the storage room


    by Ford. There were several snakes in the room. Even if she shouted as loudly as she could and kept


    knocking at the iron door, no one responded.


    On the next day, the door was knocked open. She thought someone hade to save her, but she did


    not expect that she would be brought into another hell.


    John asked some people to lock her in.


    When Isabe and Nina looked at each other, Isabe''s dirty face immediately became ferocious and


    hatred erupted from her eyes.


    "Nina, I''m going to kill you!"


    Isabe rushed towards Nina like a fierce bull.


    Richard tried to stop Isabe, but Nina raised her hand to signal Richard not to stop Isabe. Nina


    stared coldly at Isabe, who was rushing over.


    When Isabe was less than half a meter away from Nina, Nina flexed her wrists.


    Nina raised her leg and kicked Isabe.


    Isabe was kicked into the air.


    With a fierce look, Nina quickly grabbed Isabe''s arm to stop her from flying away.


    Then Nina let go of Isabe, jumped up slightly and gave Isabe a heavy blow on the back, pressing


    Isabe down.


    Bang!


    Isabe fell on the grass, screaming in pain with grass in her mouth.


    "Ah!"


    "You''ve overestimated yourself." Stepping on Isabe''s back, Nina slowly crouched down, ignored the


    hatred in Isabe''s eyes, took out a golden tassel earring and threw it in front of Isabe.


    The tassel earring fell on the green grass and there was a dazzling light.


    Isabe''s eyes widened. She was feeling guilty and terrified.


    ''How does Nina get the earring?'' Isabe thought.


    ''Has she known everything?'' Isabe was frightened.

 Chapter 252 Death Struggle

    Chapter 252 Death Struggle


    Isabe endured the pain and looked away in panic.


    "Does this tassel earring look familiar?" Nina said coldly, staring at her.


    Isabe''s face turned pale immediately, "I don''t know what you are talking about. What does this


    earring have to do with me?"


    "Why don''t you admit it?" Nina picked up the tassel earrings and shook them in front of Isabe''s eyes.


    Nina said unhurriedly, "These are the beautiful earrings that Albert said were good looking. Can you


    forget them?"


    Knowing that Nina knew the pair of earrings, Isabe red at her fiercely and admitted, "They are my


    earrings. So what?"


    "So what?" Nina sneered, "I remember you said that your earrings fell, but how did it fall at No. 4 West


    Forest Street? That''s where Kristinamitted suicide. "


    Isabe swallowed and felt nervous.


    Her expressions fell into the eyes of Nina. As long as Nina thought that Kristina killed herself because


    of Isabe''s instigation, Nina wanted to immediately send Isabe down to the hell to apologize to


    Kristina who was in Heaven.


    If she really killed Isabe, Nina would break thew.


    Nina wouldn''t break thew.


    Nina stood up slowly, pulled Isabe up to the front of the tombstone, and kicked Isabe at the corner


    of her feet. Isabe''s legs became weak and she knelt down.


    Nina pressed Isabe''s neck and forced her to kneel down and kowtow to apologize. "Kowtow!"


    Before Isabe could clearly see the tombstone in front of her, her head was pressed down. She tried


    her best to resist, unwilling to kowtow to Kristina.


    "Why should I kneel down and kowtow? I didn''t kill her. Kristina killed herself. Why should I do that? "


    Isabe retorted, gnashing her teeth.


    Isabe''s strength was no match for that of Nina. As long as Nina exerted a little strength, Isabe''s


    head hit with a bang.


    Isabe felt dizzy and her forehead was red and swollen.


    After the first kowtow, Nina continued to press her down to the second kowtow.


    Reluctantly, Isabe finally shook off Nina''s hand, turned around, red at Nina and roared, "Why


    should I kowtow? What does it have to do with me that Kristinamitted suicide?"


    Until now, Isabe refused to admit it.


    "Isabe, don''t think you''ve hidden yourself well. You''ve given yourself away from the very beginning."


    Nina smashed the tassel earring in her hand and said, "Look carefully. This is your earring. I found it at


    No. 4 West Forest Street this morning. Because of it, I was sure that you instigated Kristina tomit


    suicide."


    Isabe''s heart jolted and denied, "Nonsense! I have nothing to do with Kristina''s death. "


    "No? You won''t give up until you see all the evidences. " Nina recalled what had happened after


    Kristina''s death and listed the evidences she had obtained in her heart.


    She was determined to make Isabe speechless.


    "After Kristina died, Noah blocked the scene and announced that Kristina was travelling abroad. Even


    Albert thought she was going abroad for treatment, and he didn''t know that Kristina was dead. Because


    at that time, Albert just hurt Kristina by ident and Kristina wouldn''t die at all.


    And you, before I told you that Kristina was dead, you knew clearly that she was dead. You also knew


    that Albert hurt her by ident and that shemitted suicide.


    There is only one possibility. You didn''t leave until you saw Kristina die on the spot.


    This tassel earring is the best evidence. I also checked the surveince video of that day. That evening,


    you drove into West Forest Street and then drove out of it at about half past eight.


    Do you remember what you said before? You said that no one in the world loved Albert more than you


    did, and you stopped the rest of the sentence. I''ll add it to you now.


    At that time, you wanted to say that no one in the world loved Albert more than you did, because you


    personally persuaded Kristina tomit suicide for him, right? "


    Nina''s words were like a devil''s w, approaching Isabe with a cold aura.


    Isabe was trembling all over. Her lips were pale and her eyes were dark, full of fear.


    Because Nina was right.


    "No, no, no." Isabe denied in a hurry, but her body was honest. She curled up because of fear, and


    her ugly face was uncovered in the sunshine.


    Nina sneered and nced at Isabe.


    ''Now you are scared?


    It is too early.''


    Nina continued, "I found a browsing record in your mobile phone. The content is how many years will


    be sentenced for negligent homicide. You used this to threat Kristina.


    Kristina was afraid of pain and thought she was dying. You yed tricks on her and took the


    opportunity to deal with her. You know that Albert loves Kristina. You have long wanted to get rid of


    Kristina. Even the car ident between Kristina and I was directed by you.


    You know that Kristina cared about Albert, so you told her that if she dead like this, Albert would be


    convicted of negligent homicide, but if shemitted suicide, it had nothing to do with Albert.


    You persuaded her to think for Albert and didn''t hurt the one she loves most. If she pretended to


    Nina took a deep breath, turned around and looked at Isabe curling up in the corner of the


    tombstone. Nina''s tone suddenly became calm, and her voice was empty and strange.


    "Isabe, do you know where you are now? You lean against Kristina''s tombstone. Aren''t you afraid


    that she will take you down? Huh? "


    What Nina said cut off thest string of Isabe''s nerves. A strong sense of fear upied her heart.


    "Ah..."


    Isabe was scared to death. She screamed and crawled away, regardless of her knees hitting the


    ground and her hands and feet wiping her wounds. Blood oozed out.


    This was a kind of condemnation and fear from her soul.


    Isabe''s face turned pale as if she was crazy. "It''s not me. It''s not me. It''s not me. Only when she was


    dead would Mr. Albert like me. Only when she was dead would Mr. Albert think of me.


    It was not my fault. It was all Kristina''s fault! She was just an old woman. Why should she upy him?


    She didn''t deserve Mr. Albert. " Isabe raised her head, tears coursing down her cheeks and she


    gritted her teeth like a red eyed beast.


    But it was also a dying beast that couldn''t pose any threat.


    Nina really felt sorry for Isabe. Isabe didn''t know that Albert was dead until now.


    "Look back and see whose tomb it is."


    "No!" Isabe was like a frightened bird, keeping an eye on everyone.


    In the past half a month, Isabe had been extremely nervous every day. She didn''t know what kind of


    torture she would face on the second day.


    She finally left the damned ce, but was brought to the ce where Kristina was buried.


    No, she would rather die than see it.


    ''What''s so good about that bitch, Kristina? It is good that she was dead. Then Mr. Albert would be


    mine.


    Only belong to me."

 Chapter 253 If Its Useful To Apologize, Why Do We Need The Police

    Chapter 253 If It''s Useful To Apologize, Why Do We Need The Police


    Isabe kept refusing.


    She wouldn''t look at it, even if she had to die.


    However, now that she was in the hands of John and Nina, it was not up to Isabe whether to look or


    not.


    John gave Richard a nce. With great strength, Richard lifted Isabe up and threw her in front of the


    tomb.


    "Look carefully. This is the tomb of Kristina and Albert." Nina stepped forward and pinched Isabe''s


    chin, forcing her to look up.


    The ck and white photos of Albert and Kristina came into view. Isabe stared at them with fear,


    shock and doubt in her eyes.


    "No, it''s impossible. How could it be possible?" Isabe shook her head, but her eyes were fixed on the


    photo. Cold tears poured out like a burstingke.


    When Nina let go of her hand, Isabe began to step back, crying andughing in disbelief.


    "How could it be possible? How could Albert die? You are lying to me. You must be lying to me."


    Isabe suddenly stopped and didn''t move backward. She put her hands on the ground to support her


    weak body.


    She sat there listlessly, staring at the tombstone, as if all her strength had been drained.


    She seemed to be confirming and suspecting.


    There was a breeze asionally on theke, and the nting sun prated the forest. There was no


    sunlight on theke, and it was dark.


    At the same time, John and Nina stood under a ceiba tree, staring coldly at Isabe who was sitting on


    the ground.


    She deserved all of these. This situation was all because of Isabe.


    If Isabe didn''t instigate Kristina tomit suicide, Albert wouldn''tmit suicide.


    The evils we bring on ourselves are the hardest to bear.


    After a long time, Isabe suddenly believed that Albert was dead. She couldn''t helpughing at him,


    "You even died for Kristina! Ha ha ha... You even died for a bitch!"


    "Albert, where is your ambition? Didn''t you say that you would be the head of the three giants in LC


    City? Didn''t you say that you wanted to be superior?


    Why did you die with Kristina! Why? " Isabe roared and pped her hands hard on the ground. She


    was so angry that her face turned livid.


    "Why? !" Isabe cried so hard that she almost couldn''t breathe.


    She crawled on the ground and kept pounding the ground, until her hands were covered with soil and


    blood.


    Isabe had never thought that a selfish person like Albert would be willing to die for Kristina.


    But what she didn''t know was that Albert''s ambition was to give Kristina a better life and to match his


    Kristy.


    Albert even gave all his tenderness to Kristina, but it was because of such extreme tenderness that he


    hid his fear behind it so that he hurt Kristina identally.


    "I have done so much for you. All I have done is for you. Why don''t you take one more look at me?"


    Isabe kept crying andining, until she choked with sobs and her body trembled.


    It was a painful thing to love someone but not be loved.


    When Isabe was crying her heart out, her parents came to her.


    After Isabe disappeared for more than half a month, Glenn and Amelia had been anxious for more


    than half a month.


    No matter how many people they sent, they couldn''t find out where their daughter was, which made


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    them feel infinite fear.


    In LC City, only the three families, the Ye family, the Shi family and the Song family, were able to make


    a person disappear without any trace.


    Glenn and Amelia couldn''t afford to offend any of them.


    The Zhang family had gone bankrupt after offending the Shi family. In the end, the Zhang family''s


    In the afternoon, Glenn and Amelia finally got the news of their daughter and rushed to the BL Lake.


    But when they found that BL Lake was guarded by John''s men, Glenn and Amelia''s hearts sank to the


    bottom.


    They knew that their daughter had offended John again.


    The two of them were resentful, but that was their daughter. They braced themselves and walked


    towards theke.


    They could hear their daughter crying from a distance. When they walked closer, they saw the woman


    they had been holding in their hands growing up was in a mess. There were scars all over her body,


    and some of them were still bleeding.


    The daughter was the flesh of the parents. Feeling sorry for their daughter, Amelia ran over and


    hugged her daughter who was lying on the ground.


    "Isabe, Isabe, what''s wrong with you?" Feeling sorry for her daughter, Amelia pulled Isabe''s


    messy hair away, revealing her tear stained face. When Amelia saw the striking wounds on Isabe''s


    arms and legs, Amelia was so distressed that tears fell down.


    "How could this be? How did you get hurt like this? Who did this to you? " Amelia didn''t dare to touch


    her daughter for fear of hurting her.


    Isabe was numb. She didn''te to her senses until she heard her mother''s calling and concern.


    "Mom, mom, mom, help me, help me." Isabe threw herself into Amelia''s arms and grabbed Amelia''s


    clothes tightly, as if Isabe had grasped a life-saving straw.


    When Isabe pounced on Amelia, Amelia fell to the ground. Amelia''s nose was full of the smell of


    This was the smell from Isabe. Amelia felt sorry for her daughter, so she held her daughter and


    patted her on the back, as if coaxing a child.


    "It''s okay. I''m here. No one can hurt you. Don''t be afraid."


    Amelia''s words set Isabe''s mind at rest. In Isabe''s opinion, there was nothing in the world that her


    mother couldn''t do. No matter how many bad things Isabe had done, her mother would clean up the


    mess for Isabe.


    Glenn also came over and saw the mother and daughter hugging together. His heart tightened when he


    saw his daughter in rags. "What''s going on? How did Isabe be like this? "


    Amelia stroked her daughter''s back and looked at John and Nina who were not far away. "John, I don''t


    know what my daughter has done. Why do you treat her like this?"


    Glenn''s body stiffened. Then he realized that John was still here.


    Afraid that his wife''s tough tone would irritate John, Glenn quickly grinned and said, "John, please don''t


    mind. My wife is eager to protect her daughter. I want to ask you, Mr. John, what did our Isabe do


    wrong? If she pissed you off, I''m here to apologize for her. "


    Glenn tried his best to keep a smile face. He believed that John wouldn''t get angry in this way.


    "If it''s useful to apologize, why do we need the police?" It was true that John wouldn''t get angry, but in


    his calm words, the method he mentioned was as powerful as a thunderbolt.


    When Glenn was puzzled, a group of people in uniform came not far away, led by Noah, the leader of


    the criminal investigation team.


    Hearing the footsteps, everyone looked over and found that it was the police.


    Glenn''s back froze. Just now he thought John was joking, but he didn''t expect it to be true.


    He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and looked at his wife and daughter sitting on the ground, as


    if a big disaster was imminent.


    Nina said coldly, "Now you have to apologize to either the dead or the family of the dead. But I don''t


    think they will ept your apology.


    After all, it''s a human life."


    Glenn''s face turned pale and he was sweating.


    Why did someone die?


    Amelia was also a little confused, but her daughter shrank her body in her arms. She knew that


    someone was really dead.


    "Look back." Reminded by Nina, Glenn and Amelia turned their heads.


    There was a tombstone there.


    The ck and white photo on the tombstone frightened Amelia. Glenn staggered and pointed at the


    tombstone with his trembling hands. "Aren''t they traveling around the world? How could it be? How


    could it be..."


    "How did they die? Do you want to ask Isabe how they died? " Nina didn''t show any kindness to the


    Zhang family''s members.

 Chapter 254 Become Innocent

    Chapter 254 Be Innocent


    "I don''t know. I know nothing about it." Isabe said firmly and pretended to know nothing about the


    death of Kristina. She knew that her mother would protect her.


    Glenn also pretended to be innocent. "Isabe says she doesn''t know anything. Is there any


    misunderstanding?"


    John had seen a lot of people who tried to deceive others. John said calmly, "Exin to the police."


    "Police, police..." Glenn''s legs went limp.


    Noah and several policemen wereing.


    Amelia panicked and whispered in Isabe''s ear, "What happened?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t know." Holding her mother tightly, Isabe repeated what she had said nervously,


    as if she was brainwashing herself.


    As a mother, Amelia knew what kind of person her daughter was. Amelia didn''t believe what Isabe


    said.


    Amelia said in a very low voice and only Isabe could hear clearly, "Tell me what has happened


    quietly. Don''t miss any details. Only in this way can I help you, understand?"


    Isabe trembled and sobbed, without saying anything.


    Ameliaforted Isabe. "Don''t be afraid. I will save you. You are my sweetheart. I won''t let you be


    taken away by the police. As long as you tell me what happened, I can help you. Do you get it?"


    Isabe knew that only her mother could help her and that only her mother would not harm her.


    Isabe stopped sobbing, turned her back to everyone and told her mother in a low voice how she


    instigated Kristina tomit suicide.


    Hearing this, Amelia felt rxed, and her eyes shed with shrewdness. She patted her daughter on


    the back and said, "Good girl, don''t worry. I promise you won''t be taken away by the police. Listen to


    me carefully and remember every word I say next, okay?"


    Hearing her mother''s affirmative tone, Isabe''s lifeless eyes lit up. She couldn''t wait to say, "Mom, tell


    me what I should do to avoid being sent into jail."


    "Later I''ll tell the police that you have mental illness and you pretend to be crazy, okay? Only


    pretending to be insane would help you."


    "You won''t be guilty by reason of insanity. I know you will definitely make trouble, and I have already


    done something for you."


    "The deputy director of the South District Psychiatric Hospital is my friend. He has made a medical


    record for you, which can prove that you''ve got mental disease. You just need to insist that you were


    insane when you were talking to Kristina. Those words were all nonsense, but Kristina took it seriously


    and killed herself. You aren''t the one to be med. Understand?"


    Amelia reminded her daughter to take her words seriously.


    Isabe nodded repeatedly to show that she understood Amelia''s words.


    As soon as Amelia and Isabe finished discussing the countermeasures, Noah came.


    "Ninja, John." Noah nodded to Nina and John. Before Noah came here, John had told Noah everything


    that Isabe did.


    Noah didn''t know until now that the real murderer who killed Kristina was Isabe.


    Kristina didn''t have to die, but Isabe deceived Kristina with a few words and Kristina chose tomit


    suicide.


    "Noah, here is the material evidence." Nina handed the tassel earring to Noah and gave him a USB


    sh disk. "This is the evidence that Isabe instigated aunt tomit suicide."


    Noah put the two things in the bag and handed them to Tom. "Thank you, Nina."


    "Nothing." Nina pursed her lips and smiled, hoping Noah could also smile. He seemed to have lost a lot


    of weight in the past half month.


    He was a little thin, and now he was even thinner.


    Looking at Noah''s resolute and heroic face, Nina seemed to regard the man in front of her as John.


    However, John was holding her hand, right next to her.


    This feeling disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    As if nothing strange had happened.


    "Come and take Isabe away." Tom ordered. A policeman walked towards Isabe with handcuffs.


    Glenn couldn''t do anything. He could only stand aside silently, distressed and helpless.


    "Mom, mom, help me. I''m so scared. I''m so scared. I know nothing. I did nothing wrong." Isabe


    turned around and looked at the police in horror, almost insane.


    Ameliaforted her daughter, "It''s all right. Don''t be afraid." Amelia raised her head and shouted at


    the police, "What are you doing? Don''t scare my daughter. My daughter is mentally ill. She''s on the


    mend. If you scare her, she will get sick again. You''ll suffer the consequence."


    Amelia winked at Glenn. Glenn understood Amelia''s meaning and put his hand in front of his wife and


    daughter. "Don''t frighten my daughter. She has mental disease."


    "Mental disease?" Nina asked in confusion. She had known Isabe for more than two years but didn''t


    find that Isabe was mentally ill.


    Nina had learned abnormal psychology and knew something about the diagnosis of mental disease.


    Nina was sure that Isabe wasn''t insane at all.


    Nina wondered what Isabe''s family were nning.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Yes, mental disease. If you don''t believe me, you can go to the South District Psychiatric Hospital to


    check my daughter''s medical record." Amelia said affirmatively.


    John narrowed his cold eyes and had already guessed Amelia''s intentions. John waved at Richard and


    whispered a few words in Richard''s ear. Then Richard left.


    The police didn''t go forward, but waited for Noah''s order.


    "What''s wrong?" Nina was confused.


    A cold light reflected in Noah''s clear eyes. He didn''t expect that Isabe''s family had alreadye up


    with a solution.


    "ording to the criminalw, a person who is unable to identify or control his or her own behavior


    when he or she causes damage, will not be criminally responsible if the result of the damage is verified


    through legal procedures."


    Noah''s voice was neither loud nor low, just enough for everyone to hear him clearly.


    Nina gritted her teeth and said, "They are so shameless. Isn''t it illegal for her to instigate aunt to


    Isabe red at Nina. ''Shame on you!''


    Amelia stopped her daughter being impulsive and indicated her daughter to continue to pretend to be


    insane.


    "Isabe was suffering from the mental disease when she went to West Forest Street that night.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t go there." Feelingcent, Amelia helped her daughter up and held her.


    Isabe held her mother''s waist and buried her head in her mother''s chest, waiting for her mother to


    ovee the difficulties for her.


    "You said my daughter instigated Kristina tomit suicide. Whichw clearly says that instigation is


    against thew? Would you please tell me?"


    It made Nina felt she knew nothing aboutw when she saw the confident look on Amelia''s face. Nina


    asked Noah, "Is what she says true?"


    "Yes." Suppressing the pain and impulse in the heart, Noah didn''t expect that Amelia would take


    advantage of the loophole of thew.


    "There is no clear use on the crime of incitement tomit suicide. And now they say that Isabe


    has mental disease, so it is more impossible for Isabe to be convicted." Clenching his fists, Tom


    looked at Glenn and his wife and daughter indignantly.


    Nina said angrily, "Do we have to let her go?"


    Nina was unwilling to let Isabe go.


    Noah was even more unwilling to let Isabe go.

 Chapter 255 Spare None

    Chapter 255 Spare None


    Suddenly, a smile appeared on John''s face. He said in a low and cold voice, "Since you are sick, you


    should be locked up. Amy, take her to the South District Psychiatric Hospital."


    "Yes, sir." Amy, who was capable and efficient, walked towards Isabe. "Miss, let''s go."


    Isabe was scared. She held her mother''s hand tightly and took a few steps back, unwilling to go with


    Amy.


    Isabe felt that she would be taken to a terrible ce.


    She knew that John wouldn''t let her go and would punish her.


    "She''s sick and can''t understand people''s words. Just drag her away." Nina said. She didn''t like talking


    too much and preferred actions.


    "Nina, you..." As soon as Isabe started to speak, Amelia covered her mouth immediately, fearing that


    she would give away the truth of Kristina''s death.


    In fact, all the police present knew that Isabe was pretending to have mental illness, but they couldn''t


    take her away directly because Amelia had prepared evidence that proved Isabe was mentally ill.


    "She can walk by herself." said Amelia.


    Then Amelia held her daughter in her arms andforted her in her ear, "Isabe, don''t be afraid. The


    deputy director of the South District Psychiatric Hospital is my friend. He will take good care of you in


    the hospital. Just regard it as a chance to hide yourself. And you''lle back hometer."


    With her mother''s promise, Isabe left reluctantly.


    Amy and other guards surrounded Isabe as they walked, preventing her from escaping.


    After Isabe left, Amelia and Glenn were about to leave. "Since it has nothing to do with us, we''re


    leaving now."


    Glenn held his wife and turned to leave.


    "Stop! I won''t let the policee here in vain." John said.


    Everyone present knew that something serious was going to happen.


    Everyone looked at John. As John turned his head to look away, the others followed his gaze.


    Lena wasing towards John, followed by some people bringing a stretcher, on which there was a


    man lying in rags, with neither hands nor feet.


    "Sir, he''s here." The stretcher was put down and everyone could see clearly who was lying on it.


    "It''s you!" Nina recognized the person at once.


    It was Ellison who kidnapped her and tried to rape her.


    Ellison used to be a burly man, but now was emaciated with a sallowplexion. His eyes rolled and


    his face was full of fear.


    Amelia saw Ellison and her face turned pale.


    ''Why is he here?


    It was John who took him away and chopped off his hands and feet. Why does John bring him here


    now?


    Has Ellison betrayed me?''


    Amelia was in panic. She didn''t dare to look at Ellison and her palms kept sweating.


    Noticing that something was wrong with his wife, Glenn covered her hand with his hand and asked,


    "Why is your hand so cold?"


    "Nothing. Maybe the wind is a little cold." Amelia was so scared that she couldn''t speak fluently.


    If Ellison told the police that Amelia ordered others to kidnap Nina, Amelia would be sentenced.


    It was not easy for Amelia to solve her daughter''s problem. Amelia thought that she couldn''t let herself


    get into another trouble.


    "I''m not feeling well. Let''s go home now." Amelia grabbed Glenn''s hand and was about to leave.


    Noticing that there was something wrong with Amelia, Noah asked, "Do you know him?"


    "No, I don''t know him." Amelia shook her head and denied.


    It was difficult for people to lie when they were nervous, but if they lied, it was easy to discover.


    Both Noah and Nina knew that Amelia was lying. They guessed that Amelia not only knew Ellison, but


    also hired him to do things for her.


    Nina suddenly understood what John meant. "It''s you. You kidnapped me and asked him to rape me."


    Hearing Nina''s words, Amelia became anxious, but quickly calmed down and firmly refuted, "Do you


    have any evidence?"


    Amelia was ready to take a risk. She didn''t believe that Ellison would tell the truth regardless of the


    safety of his son.


    "I don''t know him at all. It might destroy the harmonious rtion between us if I''m framed up without


    enough evidence."


    She stressed thest sentence on purpose, staring at Ellison and threatening him not to tell the truth.


    At the same time, John cast a nce at Lena again and she said, "Ellison''s son has been rescued and


    has arrived at his grandmother''s home. Here''s the photo."


    In the photo there was a little boy and a short woman. Both of them smiled brightly.


    Amelia nced at the photo out of the corner of her eye. She didn''t expect that John would really save


    Ellison''s son from her.


    What''s worse, no one told Amelia about this.


    ''Damn it!'' Amelia thought.


    She was frightened. She guessed that the men who helped her lock in Ellison''s son must have been


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    caught by John. She was worried that she would be used of imprisoning children.


    ''Damn!''


    It seemed that John was determined to set himself against the Zhang family.


    With resentment, Amelia stared at the photo which was handed to Ellison.


    Seeing that his son was safe and sound, Ellison moved his lips with tears in his eyes and said, "It was


    Amelia who instigated me. She asked us to kidnap Nina and gave me some medicine, indicating me to


    rape her. She also kidnapped my son. Please forgive me."


    The truth was known and Amelia had to admit her crime.


    She would be in jail for the rest of her life.


    At the moment, what worried her most was her daughter. When she was handcuffed, she reminded her


    husband, "You must take good care of our daughter. If she can''t be well cared for in the hospital, take


    her back home. You must make her live a good life."


    Amelia was reminding her husband to find a reasonable reason to take their daughter back, instead of


    letting their daughter live with a group of psychiatric patients in the hospital.


    Glenn was shocked by the fact that his daughter was suspected of murder and that his wife was


    suspected of kidnapping. He couldn''t ept what had happened to his family.


    Seeing that Glenn didn''t respond, Amelia roared, "Do you hear me? If the doctors and nurses can''t


    take good care of our daughter in the hospital, you must take her home and take care of her by


    yourself. You can marry another woman, but you must make sure our daughter lives a good life. If you


    don''t want to take care of her, you can send her to the Fang family."


    "Honey, I know." Hearing Amelia''s roar, Glenn heard clearly what she said. He looked at her with tears


    in his eyes and said firmly, "I won''t marry again. I will take good care of Isabe."


    Glenn knew that he would lose the support of the Fang family without Amelia. Isabe was the only one


    qualified to inherit the property of the Fang family. Therefore he would try his best to protect his


    daughter.


    "There''s no such a chance for you to do that." John told them, "Glenn is suspected of economic fraud.


    The evidence has been handed over to the police."


    Glenn''s face was deathly pale and there was a sh of panic in his eyes. "You can''t talk nonsense. I


    didn''t do that."


    John said calmly, "You colluded with the senior executives of the Ye''s Group to extort the advance


    payment from a batch of suppliers. The evidence is certain."


    Nina was slightly shocked and looked at John with admiration.


    Nina knew that John would take revenge on the Zhang family.


    However, she didn''t expect that John would do all he could to make them impossible to escape from


    punishment.


    Everyone was shocked. At this moment, Richard came back.


    "The South District Psychiatric Hospital has been acquired. All the people rted to Amelia are


    dismissed." Richard said to John.


    Amelia''s eyes darkened and she fainted.


    Glenn''s face turned deathly pale. ''I''m doomed.''


    Nina turned her head mechanically and stared at John, who was calm.


    The others also looked towards John.


    They thought that John deserved to be one of the most powerful man in LC City.


    Seeing what happened today, they knew that those who offended John would be punished severely


    and that no one would be spared.

 Chapter 256 Imprisoned In A Psychiatric Hospital

    Chapter 256 Imprisoned In A Psychiatric Hospital


    They arrived at the South District Psychiatric Hospital.


    When Isabe was sent to the hospital, there were personnel changes. The hospital''s deputy director,


    who had made illegal deals with Amelia, and all the people rted to the vice president were


    dismissed.


    Those who knew Amelia or helped Amelia do things couldn''t stay in the hospital anymore.


    Looking at the people being sent out of the hospital, Isabe felt something was wrong. As she didn''t


    know the deputy director of the hospital, she didn''t notice that he winked at her.


    She thought her mother had arranged everything for her, but she didn''t expect that her parents would


    both be put into jail.


    Isabe was stillcent. She thought that as long as she stayed in the hospital for a few days, her


    parents would definitely find a way to take her out of the hospital. The death of Kristina had nothing to


    do with her.


    Isabe was taken to a private ward, which was clean and bright and lookedfortable.


    Isabe reached out and touched the curtain and the table. There was no dust, but she said with


    disgust. "Do you let me live in such a poor ce?"


    ''It''s already very good for to have a ce to live in.


    Do you think you''re on vacation?''


    Thought Amy.


    "Ask the deputy director toe to see me." Isabe thought of her mother''s words. She thought that


    the deputy director of the hospital was her mother''s friend and would definitely take care of her. She


    wanted to live in a better ce.


    With an expressionless face, Amy said, "Ask the deputy director toe here."


    Before long, the deputy director came. She was a fat woman with a happy smile on her face. She had


    just been promoted and didn''t know Isabe at all.


    "Are you the deputy director? I want to change a room." Isabe said arrogantly, thinking that the


    woman standing in front of her was the one her mother mentioned.


    However, the deputy director that Amelia mentioned was a man.


    The female deputy director was stunned. ''This is the best private ward.''


    "Well..." She looked at Amy.


    Amy nodded, "Change a room for her."


    "Okay." The deputy director immediately changed a room for Isabe. It was also a private ward, much


    narrower than the previous one, with little light. There was a musty smell.


    Isabe covered her mouth and nose. "I asked you to give me a better ce, but why do you bring me


    to such a bad room? Don''t you know who I am? My mother is the chairman of the Fang''s Group."


    Isabe reminded on purpose and winked at the deputy director.


    The deputy director kindly asked, "Excuse me, who are you?"


    "Isabe, from the Zhang family." Isabe looked at the deputy director with disdain, regarding her as a


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    person who wanted to please her.


    The deputy director didn''t know what Isabe was thinking at the moment, but she was relieved as she


    thought that this new mental patient didn''t have delusional disorder.


    She was really worried that this patient would ask them to call her dad.


    ''It seems that she''s not severely ill. She should have a thorough examinationter to determine what


    kind of disease she has.''


    The deputy director had already treated Isabe as a patient and said with a smile, "Miss, since you


    don''t like the first room, you should like this. You can stay here."


    It was difficult to serve the psychiatric patients and guess their true meaning. The deputy director


    thought that Isabe perhaps liked narrow and dark rooms since she didn''t like spacious and bright


    rooms.


    Being unable to see what Isabe was thinking for the time being, the deputy director could only work


    ording to her spection.


    Isabe got angry at the sight of this shabby ce. "Is this a ce for people to live? No, you must


    change it for me. If you don''t change it, I''ll teach you a lesson."


    She said arrogantly in a threatening tone.


    The deputy director still smiled. She had a guess in her mind that Isabe might suffer from mania.


    "Cut the crap." Amy pushed Isabe into the room and quickly closed the door.


    Isabe stumbled in. She turned around and found that the door was closed. She kept knocking at the


    ss window, but the people outside ignored her.


    "John wille hereter. Keep an eye on her." Then Amy left.


    Isabe was taken to have a check-up. She thought that the deputy director was going to make fake


    medical records so she did everything as told.


    Thinking that the female deputy director was Amelia''s friend, Isabe behaved very calm. Atst, the


    deputy director came to the conclusion that Isabe had no mental disease at all.


    The deputy director thought that perhaps Isabe was depressed and bad tempered but didn''t have


    depression or mania.


    Since Isabe wasn''t mentally ill, it was difficult for the deputy director to decide what to do. She had to


    send Isabe back to the narrow and dark ward as she was ordered.


    John was the boss of the South District Psychiatric Hospital. The deputy director worked for him to earn


    money so she had to obey him.


    Hearing that John wasing, the director, the deputy director and a group of doctors and nurses lined


    up to wee him.


    It was nine o''clock in the evening when John came to the South District Psychiatric Hospital.


    Richard stayed in the North Yard and Henry went with John.


    "Where is the person sent here this afternoon? We want to see her." Henry nced at the director of


    the hospital.


    The director said with a ttering smile, "This way please. The patient sent this afternoon is taken care


    of by the deputy director. She''ll report the patient''s condition."


    The deputy director said respectfully, "Thisdy has been thoroughly examined. She doesn''t have any


    mental disease."


    John walked with one hand in his trouser pocket, looking leisurely and cold, and nced at Isabe.


    He knew that Isabe didn''t have mental disease.


    "She said she had." John said in a t voice, but with implied meaning.


    The deputy director was an honest person. She said, "Her words don''t count. The conclusion should be


    drawn based on our diagnosis."


    Suddenly, John stopped walking and said, "I say she has."


    John indicated that the deputy director should say that Isabe had mental disease.


    Henry understood what John meant, but the deputy director still didn''t understand. She said


    straightforwardly again, "Sir, you are neither a psychiatrist nor a psychologist, so what you said..."


    "She has!" The director red at the deputy director and raised his voice to stop her speaking, "She is


    insane. Everyone sent here is mentally ill."


    The director was a slick man and that was why he could be promoted and be the director.


    The deputy director still wanted to exin, but was stopped by the director.


    "Okay." John said, showing his satisfaction.


    The director heaved a sigh of relief.


    ''This brainless woman. How dare she refute John? If John is irritated, all of us will be in big trouble.''


    John was a distinguished man and didn''t want to go to the narrow and dark ward so he came to the


    director''s office and asked someone to bring Isabe to meet him.


    Isabe shivered with fear when she saw John.


    ''It should be dad and mom.


    Why is John here?''


    Before Isabe realized what was happening, John nced at her with his narrow eyes and said, "I''ll


    spare your life if you tell me about Memory Charm in details."


    Albert was dead and theb he set up was closed. John couldn''t find the researchers.


    Only Isabe knew about Memory Charm.


    John took everything about Nina seriously. He couldn''t let himself be careless.


    Isabe widened her eyes, "Why are you here? Where is my mom? Where is my dad?"


    "In the prison." Henry said.


    ''In the prison?'' Isabe was stunned.


    She looked at John and Henry in disbelief and suddenly went crazy. "Prison? What prison? What did


    you do to them?"


    Henry replied, "They have done something illegal. Of course they have to go to jail. Onemitted


    kidnapping and onemitted economic fraud. They would have to be in jail for several years. You''d


    better tell the truth about Memory Charm, otherwise you''ll be kept in this hospital for several years.


    Even if theye to save you a few yearster, you may be unable to leave the hospital then."


    ''You will really be mentally ill after living in the psychiatric hospital for a few years. It''s impossible for


    you to leave here then.'' Henry thought.

 Chapter 257 Just Sleep

    Chapter 257 Just Sleep


    Henry''s words made Isabe feel terrible and her face turned pale.


    "Nonsense!" Isabe roared and was about to stand up, but was pressed down by the nurses.


    Isabe had suffered for half a month and was weak. As long as the two nurses pressed her, she could


    not stand up and could only continue to kneel.


    Isabe couldn''t struggle but red at everyone with resentment. "I don''t believe it. You are lying to


    me. You are all bad people. Everyone is lying to me. You said that I was involved in the death of


    Kristina, and now you are saying that my parents havemitted a crime. It''s impossible."


    Her voice was sharp. Hearing this, John frowned slightly and reached out to touch his own ear.


    Seeing this, Henry immediately understood.


    Henry knew that John liked peace and quiet and didn''t like anyone to be noisy in front of him.


    "Stop her speaking." As soon as Henry gave the order, someone stuffed a wad of cloth into Isabe''s


    mouth.


    She opened her eyes wide and could only make a whining sound.


    John raised his head and gave a nce at Henry, who handed the newspaper to Isabe. There was


    news about Amelia and Glenn.


    The main point of the news was that the chairman of the Fang''s Group was arrested for kidnapping and


    his husband was involved in the economic fraud case of the Ye''s Group, both of whom were under


    investigation.


    There were also photos of Glenn and Amelia.


    Seeing the newspaper, Isabe believed what Henry said was true.


    Isabe didn''t expect that her parents, the people who could save her, would be put into prison.


    Isabe shook her head in disbelief.


    ''Why?


    Dad and mom are in jail. Who can save me?


    What should I do? What should I do?''


    Isabe''s mind was in a mess. She kept thinking about what to do. Her parents had been put into


    prison, and John was here.


    Isabe guessed it was very likely that the people in the hospital were all sent by John.


    She knew that John wouldn''t let her go.


    ''What should I do?''


    Isabe panicked. Her arrogance was gone.


    "This is your only chance. Tell me clearly about Memory Charm and I''ll spare your life." With one hand


    on the table, John tapped his fingers on the table. The quiet office was filled with John''s deterrence.


    Isabe was nervous.


    Suddenly she thought of a solution.


    ''I know how to save myself.


    Now I''m the only one who know about the Memory Charm. When Nina''s memory was modified, only


    Albert, Dr. Wendy and I were present.


    Ford knows that Nina took the medicine Memory Charm, but doesn''t know that her memory was


    modified.


    Albert is dead. Dr. Wendy had already gone back to her country and it''s nearly impossible for John to


    find her.


    That''s why John is here.


    Yes, I can save myself.


    Memory Charm is my bargaining chip.


    I can''t tell John so easily. Once I tell him, I will die without a doubt.''


    Isabe struggled and whimpered. She nodded repeatedly. Henry reached out to pull the cloth out of


    her mouth.


    Isabe took a deep breath.


    "I can tell you about Memory Charm, and you must let me go." Isabe braced herself to negotiate with


    John, with a trembling voice without much confidence. "Since Albert is dead, I''m the only one in the


    world who knows about it. Unless you promise that I''ll be fine, I won''t tell you anything."


    "Let you go?" John stared at her with his sharp eyes. He had never negotiated with anyone.


    No one could bargain with John.


    "Yes." Isabe said firmly, "You must let me go, otherwise you will suffer from Nina''s disease. At that


    time..."


    ''She''ll forget you and mistake Noah for her lover.


    How will you manage it?''


    Isabe stopped on purpose, in order to arouse chaos in John''s heart. Isabe thought that getting


    John''s promise meant that she would escape from death.


    John frowned and stared at Isabe.


    Isabe looked back with trepidation, but didn''t dare to look at John directly.


    She knew clearly that John cared about Nina and wouldn''t give up knowing everything about Nina and


    Memory Charm.


    ''It is the most frightening thing to know only part of the truth.


    John has already known that Memory Charm can modify people''s memory, so he will definitely worry


    about Nina''s memory.''


    Isabe was sure that John would let her go.


    However, what Isabe didn''t know was that John was never threatened. Whoever threatened John


    would be threatened and even tortured.


    At present, Nina went to the KL Hospital for examination every week. In the hospital, there were the


    most advanced medical equipment in the country and also world famous brain doctors. The


    examination reports showed that there was no problem.


    Nina didn''t forget anyone, nor did she have a memory disorder. Besides, Memory Charm hadn''t been


    In spite of this, John thought he couldn''t be careless.


    Therefore John wouldn''t let Isabe go and would keep her under his watch.


    John cast a cold nce at the director and deputy director standing aside, and said in a calm voice.


    "Remember, there are only mental patients in the mental hospital."


    ''So, treat your new patient well.'' John thought.


    The director was a smart man. He immediately understood and nodded and bowed, "Got it. We will


    take good care of the patient."


    He reached out and pulled the sleeve of the deputy director, who said with confusion, "I understand."


    Isabe was about to retort, but Henry put the cloth into her mouth. She could only make a whining


    sound andin with her eyes wide open.


    Then she was dragged away.


    John stood up and left.


    "Goodbye, sir." The director bowed.


    Before leaving, Henry reminded the director, "Don''t make her really crazy. Ask her about Memory


    Charm clearly."


    "Got it." The director said with a ttering smile.


    He watched John and Henry leave.


    When John returned to the North Yard, it was already eleven o''clock in the evening.


    Nina was using her mobile phone on the bed. When she heard the footsteps outside, she knew that


    John hade back.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She immediately put down her phone and shrank into the quilt, tightly closing her eyes and pretending


    to be asleep.


    Recently, John didn''t sleep on time. She was afraid that she couldn''t sleep the whole night because of


    John.


    She thought that John wouldn''t disturb her if she was asleep.


    After a while, she heard the door was pushed open. There were footsteps beside the bed and then in


    the bathroom. Then there came the sound of water.


    Every time she heard the sound of water, she couldn''t help thinking that she had sex with John.


    What she thought became true.


    At noon of the next day, Nina sat on the dressing table and applied the concealer on her neck, sighing.


    Recalling what happened on the previous night, she thought she had been unwise.


    She thought nothing would happen if she fell asleep, but John said seriously, "You go on sleeping and


    I''m busy with my own thing."


    She was so angry that she pressed John on the bed and beat him up.


    In the end, she was pressed. And they had sex all night.


    So there were hickeys all over her body except her head.


    She didn''t know how to go to the airport with so many hickeys.


    Michelle woulde back from the training. She would take a ne at three o''clock in the afternoon


    and arrive at six o''clock in the evening. Nina promised to pick her up at the airport and then treat her to


    a dinner on arriving.


    Nina received a WeChat message.


    It was from Michelle.


    It was a voice message.


    "Nini, I must have missed you so much that I mistook you for someone else today. I saw a person on


    the street today, who looked like you a lot. I almost ran up to that person, but my master stopped me.


    That was a man. Obviously it wasn''t you at all."


    Then Nina received another voice message from Michelle. "But he looks exactly like you. Nini, have


    you ever thought that you are not an orphan? Maybe you have a brother."


    After hearing this, Nina was so shocked that her phone fell to the ground.


    Surprise and doubt shed through her eyes.


    The man who looked exactly like her should be her brother.


    Nina thought, ''Is it really my brother?


    Is heing to look for me?''

 Chapter 258 Leon Is Coming

    Chapter 258 Leon Is Coming


    Two o''clock in the afternoon.


    The bright sunshine shone through the floor to ceiling ss in the spacious waiting hall. The


    international airport of Spring City was built not far from the sea. There was a breeze from time to time,


    with a little salty sea wind.


    In the sparse crowd, a 1.58 meter young girl was eating ice-cream with her head down. Next to her was


    a man who was dragging a suitcase, looking like a slovenly uncle.


    His fluffy hair was a little long, and the wind was blowing his hair, and his hair was messy. Her beard


    was not shaved There was a floral shirt outside his white short sleeve, and light gray men''s straight


    shorts, which just covered his knees.


    The man was 1.8 meter tall, and the little girl was less than 1.6 meter tall. When they walked together,


    they looked like beauties and beasts, but strangely harmonious.


    The passers-by looked back frequently.


    The two of them stopped. Paul took the air ticket out of his pocket and put it into Michelle''s hand. Paul


    said in a hoarse voice, "Little disciple, you can wait for the ne here by yourself. You can check in


    when it''s time. I have something important to do, so I won''t apany you."


    "Thank you, master. Bye." Michelle had her hair cut, and her short hair was tied behind her ears. There


    was a pair of dark almond eyes under her neat bang, and there was a piece of ice cream on her mouth.


    She smiled, revealing her canine teeth, which were so cute.


    Many people kept looking at her, thinking that whose little girl was so cute.


    Paul wasn''t interested in Michelle''s cuteness at all. Paul had been training her for more than a month,


    and Paul had almost been killed by her.


    She tricked him both in the game and in life. She didn''t have anymon sense of life, but looked


    innocent when she did something wrong. She always said, "That is my master told me to do." That


    made him suffer a lot of criticism.


    Except for eating, she could beat three men, but her face got fat.


    "Be careful when you eat. There is food on the corner of your mouth. You are not a child anymore. You


    are twenty years old. Be more careful." As usual, Paul took out a tissue from his pocket and wiped her


    mouth as if he was wiping the table with a duster cloth.


    "Ah, I got it again? It doesn''t matter. Master, don''t you have something important to do? Go ahead with


    your work. I can do it myself. " Michelle blinked and cheered herself up. Her cheeks bulged up like a


    little dolphin.


    "Okay, I''m leaving. Be care of the time. It''s not my fault that you can''t catch the ne." Then Paul


    turned around and left without even waving his hand.


    He trotted after two steps.


    Michelle blinked her eyes, and there were two small questions hanging inside. "Why did her master


    run? I didn''t cook dark food today. "


    During this month, besides training, Michelle began to cook dark food. She thought it was easy to cook


    something delicious, but it was a little difficult to make it taste bad.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    So she kept cooking it and asking Paul to try it on for her every time. Maybe it was because she had a


    natural sensitivity to food and seasonings that no matter how she cooked, it would taste good.


    Then she came up with a way to cover her nose and eyes, and the dark food came out.


    Paul took a bite and vomited for two days.


    Feeling a different pleasure, Michelle began to study different dark dishes every day.


    Michelle had almost killed Paul.


    As soon as Paul saw her cooking, he ran away like a frightened bird.


    "Goodbye, master." Michelle was still reluctant to leave her master. After all, only her master was willing


    to taste those different dark dishes for her.


    No, Paul wasn''t willing to taste the dark food for her.


    However, Jacky pressed him so hard that Jacky said that Michelle was a good friend of Elk and Paul


    must take good care of Michelle, otherwise Jacky couldn''t exin it to Elk.


    As soon as Paul heard the name of Elk, he reluctantly served Michelle and do whatever Michelle said.


    Not long ago, Paul had heard of Elk''s real name from Michelle. Paul was trembling with fear.


    Wasn''t Elk the little princess of their CM Ind?


    At that time, he was on the verge of breaking down.


    Michelle was a good friend of the little princess, so Paul had to die obediently and eat the dark food


    while he was crying.


    Paul''s real name was Wynn Luo. He was a friend and servant of the prince of CM Ind, Leon.


    Two years ago, since the prince helped the little princess escape from CM Ind, Leon had been


    worried about her. Leon didn''t know whether she had a good life out there or not. Leon sent Paul to the


    continent to look for Nina. When Paul found out that the little princess was in Lexingport City, Paul went


    to settle down in Lexingport City and joined the THO by the way, hoping to find Nina as soon as


    possible.


    But he couldn''t find her.


    It was not until Michelle whispered every day that he knew that the little princess had turned into a


    famous hacker, Elk.


    ''Damn it...


    How could he find Elk as a little hacker?


    Besides, is the little princess a devil?''


    He had taught the little princess how to hack, and she was not as good as him two years ago.


    It wasn''t long before the little princess became a hacker at or above Level 7, which made THO''s boss,


    Jacky, tter the little princess.


    Paul suspected that the little princess had been pretending.


    s...


    Wynn Luo felt bad.


    While Wynn Luo wasining to himself, he changed his clothes in the bathroom of the airport.


    He took off his messy wig, shaved his beard and changed into a formal suit. As for the tie, he didn''t


    need to wear it.


    He didn''t like binding things.


    The slovenly man who rushed into the men''s room just now turned into a tall and handsome man.


    His crew cut hair was neat and clean, making him look energetic. His firm face showed a hint of cruelty.


    This was the real Wynn Luo, who was twenty-four years old.


    The most important thing for him now was to see the prince.


    Wynn Luo took out another phone and clicked on the WeChat dialogue box with Leon. Leon had


    already been waiting for Wynn Luo in the VIP room.


    The deluxe VIP room was quiet. From time to time, the joy of wine sses colliding and the sound of


    Only the man beside the French window was more leisurely. There was a cup of coffee on the table,


    and he was holding a magazine in his hand. He looked sideways at the sea.


    In the center of the sea was CM Ind.


    Leon was about 1.85 meter tall and thin. He was dressed in a ck suit, with a neat tie and loose suit


    pants. It was easier to see that his legs were straight and long.


    "Your Highness." Wynn Luo also had a good figure. The two of them were about the same size, both a


    little thinner, but Wynn looked stronger than Leon.


    However, in the eyes of outsiders, Wynn Luo was still thin, so the people of CM Ind liked to say that


    he, the champion of the Fightingpetition, was weak, but the wind could not blow him down. He was


    like a mountain.


    "You don''t have to call me like that outside. When in Rome, do as the Romans do. Just call me master


    or my name." Leon''s voice was like the gurgling clear spring in the mountain, and the sound was


    melodious.


    Leon put down the magazine in his hand and turned his head, revealing a handsome face, his face was


    almost looked like Nina''s. But it was not feminine as a woman, but as gentle as a piece of art.


    When Wynn Luo was a child, he was chosen to stay with Leon. Wynn Luo studied with him, and more


    importantly, Wynn Luo protected Leon.


    In other people''s eyes, they were master and servant, but in the eyes of the two of them, they were


    good friends who trusted each other.


    "Master, I have something important to tell you. It has something to do with the little princess. Don''t be


    impulsive after hearing it." Wynn Luo had warned him in advance.


    If Leon knew that his baby girl were arched by another man, Leon would probably take the knife and kill


    the man himself, and even kill all the man''s family members.


    Leon would pickle the man into dried meat and used it to drink.


    To vent his anger.

 Chapter 259 You Are Too Young To Get Married

    Chapter 259 You Are Too Young To Get Married


    Hearing what Wynn said, Leon seemed to have guessed something, but he thought it was impossible.


    There was only one thing that could make Leon impulsive.


    That was, his sister was going to get married.


    Two years ago, Leon''s parents wanted Nina to marry Nangong Earl. His sister was only eighteen years


    old.


    How could she get married at such a young age?


    Therefore, when his sister wanted to run away from home, Leon supported her with both hands and


    feet and secretly helped her escape.


    His sister couldn''t just run away from the wedding and marry someone casually, could she?


    "If it''s not something that goes too far about my sister, I''ll try not to be impulsive." Leon took a sip of


    coffee, put it back and opened a new magazine. He looked calm andposed.


    ''Marriage shouldn''t be too much, '' Wynn thought.


    The little princess seemed to like that man very much.


    "Master, the little princess is married to..."


    Hiss...


    All of a sudden, the magazine in the hand of Leon was torn apart. The crisp sound made Wynn stop


    abruptly. Looking at the neat tear, Wynn suddenly began to sympathize with the man in Lexingport City


    who married Nina.


    The tear was as neat as an executioner''s knife cut, and the head moved without hesitation.


    "That''s too much! How old is Ninja?" Leon said calmly on the surface, clenching his fists and gritting his


    teeth.


    Wynn was sure that if the man was here, the man would end up like the magazine.


    The prince would tear the man in half.


    Wynn wanted to calm Leon down, so Wynn raised his hand and said, "Twenty years old. The little


    princess is twenty years old now. "


    "She''s only twenty years old, Ninja is still so young. How could that man marry her? The man has gone


    too far. " Leon''s eyes were filled with anger. He wished he couldn''t fly to Lexingport City right now.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Nina was going to run away from the wedding, but why did she get married?


    His sister must have been forced.


    She wouldn''t want to get married so early.


    Wynn pursed his lips and looked at Leon. Suddenly, Wynn began to feel conflicted.


    If it was too much for Leon that his sister got married at the age of twenty. If Wynn told the prince that


    the little princess got married at the age of eighteen, and her husband was an old man at the age of


    thirty.


    The age difference between the two was ten years.


    That man robbed the cradle.


    Wasn''t this more excessive?


    Leon couldn''t defeat that man in Lexingport City. Wynn was definitely unlucky.


    ''Damn it...


    How dare I say that?'' Wynn thought.


    "Master, calm down, calm down." Wynn stood up andforted Leon''s emotion.


    Wynn passed him a cup of coffee.


    Leon took the cup of coffee in a bad mood and gulped it down.


    That was an Americano!


    The Americano without sugar was as bitter as Coptis chinensis.


    Leon was really angry this time.


    "Master, let''s not think about it for the time being. Let me tell you something about the little princess in


    the past two years. She has made a good friend." Wynn changed the subject immediately.


    The little princess had wanted to have friends since she was a child, but she didn''t have many friends


    because of her identity.


    When the little princess was a child, she wished she could have many friends. When she grew up, she


    wished she could have some true friends.


    Every year when the prince celebrated the little princess''s birthday alone, the little princess would make


    this wish.


    Now that the little princess'' wish hade true, besides the little princess, Leon would be the happiest


    one.


    "Really?" The anger on Leon''s body faded a lot. After suspecting, joy came over him. "Tell me, what


    friends did she make? What she wants most are friends. Now that she has friends, she must be very


    happy. "


    "Yes." Wynn heaved a sigh of relief. "Her best friend is called Michelle. She is the little girl I mentioned


    to youst time. She cooked the dark food specially. She almost poisoned me to death."


    Wynn went back to his seat opposite Leon and began to tell Leon what he had found out, but he


    reported only the good news and not the bad.


    Wynn couldn''t report the bad news at this time. They were not in Lexingport City now, and Leon would


    definitely vent his anger on him if Leon couldn''t find anyone to take revenge.


    In order to survive, Wynn had no choice but to tell Leon only the good news.


    "Michelle is very kind to the little princess. As soon as she has food, she thinks of our little princess and


    wants to send it to her. But don''t worry. The things she gave to the little princess are absolutely not


    poisonous. "


    Wynn swore that Michelle was so good to the little princess that Michelle would think of the little


    princess the first time she did anything.


    If it weren''t for Michelle''s nagging about Nini every day, Wynn wouldn''t have asked who Nini was.


    When he knew the answer, he was shocked.


    Nini was the little princess.


    "Only one?" Leon frowned. His sister wanted a lot of friends.


    "Of course not." Wynn continued, "There''s another man called James. He''s the son of the richest


    family, the Shi family which is one of the three giants in Lexingport City. He has a good rtionship with


    the little princess.


    The other one is Noah, the leader of the criminal investigation team of Lexingport City police station


    and the eldest son of the Ye family, one of the three giants in Lexingport City."


    "Are these two men?" This made Leon a little surprised, surprised and gratified. His sister was so


    charming that she not only made female friend, but also made male friends.


    She had three friends.


    Leon nodded slightly with a smile on his face.


    "How are they? It doesn''t matter whether theye from a rich family or not. They should have a good


    character. "


    After thinking for a while, Wynn answered, "Although the young master of the Shi family is idle, he is a


    good man. As for Noah, he didn''t take over the family business and chose to be a police, which meant


    that he was very righteous and moral.


    Noah is also the senior of the little princess. What''s more, Noah is now the invisible richest man in


    Lexingport City. His aunt and uncle are traveling around the world. All their real estate is under Noah''s


    name, not to mention thend and real estate. There are a few big mines. TSK...TSK... "


    Wynn was envious of Noah. Noah was almost richer than Nangong Earl, but Noah had no power.


    "Are you obsessed with money? Investigate Noah''s assets clearly. " Leon shook her head. He didn''t


    It seemed that Wynn knew what Leon was thinking. Wynn raised his eyebrows and said, "No one will


    dislike too much money?"


    Leon smiled and said nothing.


    Another person came to Wynn''s mind. "Oh, there''s another one. The little princess has a new friend.


    They just got together. She''s a straight-A student named Emma Lin, the senior of Michelle."


    Leon''s bright eyes twinkled with love, and when he smiled, his white teeth would be exposed. His smile


    was as gentle as the summer breeze.


    Leon counted carefully, "A foodie, a straight A student, the son of the Shi family, the leader of the


    criminal investigation team who is the richest man in Lexingport City.


    Wow, Ninja is quite powerful."


    The little princess is not only good at making friends!


    Her husband was even more powerful. He was a cold and ruthless malicious god, known as Mr. John.


    On John''s ten year old birthday, he used a stic knife killed the gangster, and he was even more


    resolute in business.


    But unfortunately...


    There was a huge gap between John and the son-inw that CM Ind''s King and Queen wanted.


    With great power, the family''s fame and reputation, John just had family''s fame.


    He was no match for Nangong Earl.


    "s, the point is that John is ten years older than the little princess." Wynn was at a loss that he


    blurted out her thoughts directly.


    Leon was very smart and he looked at Wynn and asked him, "Who is ten years older than Ninja?"


    Wynn was rendered speechless.


    ''Damn it... Has Leon be a god?


    He knows everything in my heart.''


    Leon asked with a serious face, "Is it that man?"


    Wynn was rendered speechless again...


    ''Do I want to die? Why I said these words?'' Wynn thought.

 Chapter 260 The CEOs Wife

    Chapter 260 The CEO''s Wife


    "Good afternoon,dies and gentlemen. The crew member of¡­"


    Hearing the boarding announcement in the VIP room, Wynn became less nervous. He immediately


    said to Leon, "Master, it''s time for us to board. We will arrive in Lexingport City this evening. Then we


    can meet little princess."


    Wynn believed that Leon would prefer to meet Nina rather than know who Nina''s husband was.


    Leon and Nina hadn''t seen each other for two years.


    Leon missed Nina day and night. That was why he came to Lexingport City quietly after knowing that


    Nina was here.


    In order not to arouse the suspicion of the Queen, Anne, Leon told a lie that he had a business


    negotiation in Lexingport City and woulde back in half a month.


    "When will we arrive in Lexingport City in the evening? Tell me the time exactly." Leon straightened his


    tie and got up to board the ne.


    "Six five." Wynn replied as he followed Leon.


    "How can I see my sister?" Leon was eager to see her sister. "I haven''t seen her for two years. Is she


    more beautiful? I''m worried that she may not eat well in the past two years and lose weight."


    "Master, don''t worry. The little princess has lived a good life in the past two years." Wynn knew that


    Nina was still very rich even if she left the royal family of CM Ind. She could earn millions of dors


    by selling one of her paintings.


    Wynn was sure that Nina wouldn''t lose weight.


    He knew that she wouldn''t get fat either.


    That was because of the family genes.


    "It may be a little difficult for us to see the little princess." Wynn sighed. ''John has always kept an eye


    on the little princess. Wherever she goes, she takes John''s car and there are always bodyguards


    around her.


    Lexingport City is under John''s control. Without his permission, it''s difficult for us to get close to the little


    princess.''


    Sitting in his seat, Leon looked at Wynn in confusion. "Difficult? Why do you say that?"


    Wynn sat down too. He didn''t dare to mention anything about John anymore. "The little princess is


    beautiful. It''s inevitable that she has hired some bodyguards to protect her. She doesn''t know you have


    Wynn turned his head and raised his eyebrows. He said, "However, the little princess will pick up


    Michelle at the airport today. We can run into her there."


    Leon nodded in agreement. "Good idea."


    Nina arrived at the airport.


    She arrived half an hour in advance. Next to her stood Amy and Lena, who had a high ponytail, wore


    sunsses and wore ck tight leather trousers.


    Both Amy and Lena looked serious, pursed their lips and stood straight.


    For the first time, Nina wore a cheongsam, which was apricot, with many red petals on it. The gauze


    puff sleeves, designed with modern elements, just covered her white arms.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Originally it was a cheongsam, but it was altered and turned into a dress.


    The reason why Nina chose this dress was that the cor could cover the hickeys on her neck.


    Wearing the cheongsam, Nina looked more graceful. Her white and delicate face, noble and elegant


    bearing attracted many people''s attention.


    Many of them were women.


    In fact,pared with men, women liked to see beautiful women more.


    Coincidentally, a pair of brother and sister who looked exactly like each other passed by. The man


    stopped and looked at Nina. His sister pulled him and muttered, "Stop looking. She won''t be your


    girlfriend. ording to my experience in reading novels for so many years, it''s likely that this beautiful


    woman is the wife of a powerful CEO."


    The man said, "Novels are different from real life."


    His sister replied, "Literature creationes from life. You know little of the rich. Hurry up and leave."


    Nina was speechless.


    She thought, ''Why did she say that? It seems that I don''t have enough reading.''


    "Is she talking about me?" Nina nced at the woman suspiciously.


    Both Amy and Lena nodded, "Yes."


    Nina thought, ''Sure enough, I don''t have much reading.''


    "Get two novels for me to read some other day." Nina said seriously.


    Hearing that, Amy and Lena looked at each other, but said nothing.


    All of a sudden, they had a feeling that something was going to take ce in the North Yard.


    At five fifty, James called Nina, with a ttering smile.


    "Aunt Nina, has Mimi arrived? I''ve booked a table in the restaurant and ordered all the dishes that she


    likes."


    "Not yet." Nina was confused. Knowing that Michelle woulde back today, James seemed to be


    crazy.


    He paid money to hold a wee dinner for Michelle.


    "Not yet? I''ve been waiting her for a long time." It seemed that he was too impatient to wait.


    Nina smiled and said, "You like Emma. Why are you so solicitous to Mimi?"


    "Wow¡­ I want to ask for her help. She''s Emma''s friend. I have to please her so that she will tell me


    something about Emma. I can develop a better rtionship with Emma." James said in high spirits.


    Even though he was refused by Emma for many times, he still tried his best to make her happy every


    day. At the same time, he secretly worked hard, hoping to be famous through the movie directed


    by Director Xin.


    He hoped that his charm and strength would help him win Emma''s love.


    "You know the strategy of knowing yourself and the others. And you have a good n. James, I wish


    you sess." Nina said.


    ''A man, who is willing to change himself and try his best to be better because of a woman, must


    be serious about her.''


    Nina thought with a smile.


    She felt that James and Emma would be lovers and had a bright future.


    "Thank you, Aunt Nina. I''ll wait for you here. Come here as soon as you pick up Mimi." James grinned


    from ear to ear.


    He was supported by not only his parents, but also John and Nina. He was confident that Emma would


    be his wife.


    James paused for a moment, and then something suddenly dawned on him. He pounded the table and


    said, "Oh, I''ve forgotten to invite Emma to attend tonight''s dinner."


    His eyes lit up. "Aunt Nina, I''m going to pick Emma up."


    James hung up the phone immediately.


    Nina wanted to say something but couldn''t.


    She was speechless. She thought, ''James is impetuous and Emma is cautious. They are a perfect


    match.''


    After hanging up the phone, Amy reminded Nina, "Michelle is getting off the ne."


    "Well, did James give you anything?" Nina remembered that James sneakily gave Amy and Lena two


    bags before Nina came to the airport.


    Lena bent down, unzipped the bags and took out four light boards. She handed two to Amy, and they


    raised the boards.


    All of a sudden, there were colorful lights flickering.


    "The beautiful, lovely and kind Michelle, wee home."


    There were several big words on the light boards, as if they were picking up a star.


    Nina touched her forehead and said nothing.


    She thought, ''He''s willing to tter anyone in order to get close to Emma.''

 Chapter 261 The Reunion Of Brother And Sister

    Chapter 261 The Reunion Of Brother And Sister


    As soon as Michelle got off the ne, she saw her name shing in the distance. Nina stood next to it,


    Michelle immediately trotted over.


    "Nini, Nini, I''m back! I''m back!"


    Michelle''s little arms and legs were very fast, and she rushed to Nina at once. Fortunately, Nina had


    steady steps and great strength.


    Nina held her steadily.


    "Nini, I miss you so much..." Mimi held Nina''s neck andughed.


    "I miss you too." Nina''s eyebrows curved and her eyes narrowed withughter, like the crescent moon


    hanging in the sky.


    The two women''s hug posture attracted the attention of the crowd again.


    At the same time, Amy and Lena pulled down their sunsses, revealing their burning eyes.


    "How can I feel familiar with this hug posture?" said Amy.


    Lena replied, "That''s how John hugged Mrs. Nina."


    The two person''s mouths twitched. Was John cuckolded...


    By a girl?


    The two of them not only protected Mrs. Nina, but also John''s position.


    "Mrs. Nina, Mrs. Nina, this is the airport. Please calm down."


    "Yes, Mrs. Nina, Miss Michelle. Let''s pay attention to our manners."


    Amy and Lena reached out to pull the two people away, but Mimi held Nina more tightly and kept


    "Oh, let me hold Nini a little longer. Nini smells good. I really miss Nini. I miss Nini so much.


    Nini, let me tell you. This training is boring. It''s not fun without you."


    Nina thought it was not fun became Michelle was not here.


    The two of them didn''t have the same hobbies.


    But Nina really missed Mimi. No one had been talking in Nina''s ears for the past month.


    Hearing that Michelle missed her, Nina was very happy.


    It felt good to have a good friend.


    Nina had made her birthday wish for so many years, and now it came true.


    "Ha ha ha..." A silveryughter came out of Nina''s throat.


    The more Amy and Lena looked at them, the more suspicious Amy and Lena became. They had to


    offend Mrs. Nina and was about to separate the two people.


    "Mrs. Nina, it''s time for dinner."


    "Mrs. NIna, Miss Michelle must be hungry. Let''s go to eat first. Mr. James ordered a lot of Miss


    Michelle''s favorite dishes."


    "Ham and goose liver paste, baked snails, oysters, salmon, scallops, chocte mousse cake..."


    As expected, the echoing of Amy and Lena aroused the desire in Michelle''s stomach. Michelle got


    down from Nina, held Nina''s hand and said, "Let''s go to have dinner, and there is your favorite


    seafood."


    "Okay, let''s go." Nina let Michelle hold her arm and walked out.


    Amy and Lena heaved a sigh of relief. They had never felt so difficult to be bodyguards.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The two of them wore sunsses, which made them look indifferent again.


    This scene happened to be seen by Leon and Wynn.


    Wynn smiled, "Master, as I said, Michelle is the little princess''s best friend. Except you, who else can


    be so close to the little princess? She smiled so happily just now."


    "Yes, I have never seen her smile so happily at home before. It seems that my decision was right in the


    past." Leon was gratified. His missing for his sister urged him to speed up and chase after Nina.


    When Wynn still nodded his head, Leon had gone far.


    "Master, master, where are you going?" Wynn immediately caught up with him.


    When the two slender men walked together, the key point was that their steps were the same and their


    long straight legs were eye-catching.


    One was as gentle as a fairy in a painting, and the other was a strong young man. Wherever they went,


    they would cause screams.


    "Of course I''m going to see Ninja." When they were talking, the two of them happened to meet Nina


    who was about to bend down and get on the car.


    Michelle sat in first. When she turned around, she saw Leon not far away. The astonishing beautiful


    face was exactly the same as her Nini.


    "Nini, Nini, it''s that man. I saw him in Spring City. He really looks like you." Michelle was a little excited


    and pointed at the direction of Leon.


    She found that the man was walking towards her.


    "Nini, that man ising over. Is he looking for you?" Michelle blinked her big eyes and nodded


    seriously.


    Hearing her words, Nina turned around and looked back.


    Leon''s gentle smile ran into Nina''s eyes, and she heard the most familiar call for more than ten years.


    "Ninja!"


    "Brother?" Nina murmured, with aplex surprise and then a burst of joy in her eyes.


    Leon stopped and stretched out his arms, as if he wanted to hug her sister when she was a child. His


    smile was as warm as the spring breeze.


    "Ninja,e here and let me hug you."


    Only then did Nina feel that she was a spoiled little princess and run towards Leon.


    "Brother..."


    It was really her brother. He came to her.


    This noon, Nina was wondering if Mimi had seen it wrong, but Nina didn''t expect it to be true.


    Like a child who had got candy, Nina happily pounced on her brother and directly threw herself into his


    arms.


    Leon caught her sister and spun around two circles with her in his arms.


    Theughter of the two brother and sister was surprisingly pleasant. They leaned against each other


    with the same face, which was even more pleasant to the eyes.


    Nina enjoyed the feeling of flying in the air again.


    The royal family of CM Ind was like a birdcage, trapping the canary Nina inside and Nina unable to


    fly out in any case.


    Leon had always known his sister''s thoughts, and he couldn''t go against his parents'' orders to take


    Nina out secretly.


    So he thought that if he held his sister in the air, his sister would feel free.


    Even just for a while, the little Nina felt very happy.


    Now that Nina had grown up, Leon couldn''t hold her in the air as before, but he could hold her circled.


    "Ninja, how have you been these years? Have you eaten well? " Leon stopped and held his sister


    tightly.


    He finally found his sister.


    Nina stood on tiptoe and rubbed her brother''s shoulder. She grinned and her eyes were red.


    "Leon, I miss you so much."


    She missed her brother so much.


    "I miss you too." Leon touched his sister''s head and smiled dotingly.


    Michelle got out of the car, tilted her head and said, "That man is really Nini''s brother. They look exactly


    the same. They are both so beautiful."


    Michelle was calm.


    Amy and Lena were going crazy.


    Not to mention whether that man was Mrs. Nina''s brother or not, that person was a man!


    How could a man hug Mrs. Nina?


    John had said that as long as it was a man, no matter he was ny-nine or he had just learned to


    walk, he couldn''t get close to Nina.


    Miss Michelle couldn''t do it even if she was a woman.


    How could Mrs. Nina''s brother hug her? He was a man!


    Something was going to happen! Something was going to happen!


    John didn''t dare to me Mrs. Nina. John must me the two of them for not doing well.


    Amy took off her sunsses and put it into her pocket. "What are you looking at? Separate the two of


    them!"


    "Yes, separate." Lena followed her in a hurry.


    The two girl stood there aggressively.


    "Mrs. Nina, you are married."


    So don''t get close to any man."

 Chapter 262 You Are So Beautiful

    Chapter 262 You Are So Beautiful


    Seeing Amy and Lena, the smile on Leon''s face fade away. He patted Nina''s back, put her down, and


    pulled her behind his back.


    Wynn stepped forward and asked, "So what? Even if she''s married, she is still my master''s sister."


    Nina was filled with joy when she met her brother and paid no attention to what others were talking


    about. Leon took the opportunity to take Nina away.


    "Ninja, I have a lot to tell you. Come with me today."


    "That''s great." Nina also had a lot to talk to her brother. When she turned around, she thought of


    Michelle. "Wait, I''ll ask Mimi toe with us."


    Leon took a look at the ck Maybach car and saw a lovely girl standing there. She blinked her eyes,


    looking very cute.


    Michelle seemed to see Leon looking at her, and then smiled at him.


    Leon thought Michelle was an uplicated and lovely girl.


    Thinking that she was a good friend of Nina, he nodded slightly and smiled.


    Leon''s smile was attractive.


    Michelle blinked her eyes and thought, ''What a beautiful man! He is as beautiful as Nini.


    No. He is more beautiful than Nini.'' Michelle shook her head and giggled.


    Nina waved at Michelle and said, "Mimi,e here."


    Michelle came towards Nina.


    Nina held Michelle''s hand. Leon put his arm around Nina''s shoulder. They walked away.


    "Madam, where are you going?" Seeing that Nina walked away with others, Amy and Lena became


    anxious.


    They were about to stop her.


    However, Wynn stopped them.


    Realizing that Amy and Lena were still there, Nina turned around and said to them, "I won''t go back to


    the North Yard tonight. I''ll stay with my brother. Tell him not to worry about me."


    "Madam..." Lena wanted to stop Nina.


    Lena thought, ''I''m not thinking about whether John will be worried or not.


    I don''t know how to exin to John that you want to stay with another man.


    Besides, it is up to him to decide whether he''s worried or not.''


    Lena suddenly had an idea and said, "Since you''re Madam''s brother, please go back to the North Yard


    with Madam. We will treat you well."


    "No, thanks." Leon refused directly and gave Wynn a look.


    "He is Nini''s brother and won''t hurt her. You can go back and tell Uncle John. He won''t be angry."


    Michelle said.


    Then Nina and Michelle left with Leon.


    Wynn said to Amy and Lena, "I don''t want to fight with women, but that doesn''t mean I won''t do it.


    Please go back and tell John that the little princess won''t go back recently. Besides, the Lu family


    hasn''t epted his identify as the little princess'' husband yet."


    Wynn thought, ''The one who is married to John is a resident of Spring City, not the little princess of CM


    Ind.


    The royal family of CM Ind won''t admit that John is little princess'' husband.''


    Amy and Lena were a little angry. They knew that the man in front of them was not simple and easy to


    deal with.


    They could do nothing but watch the four of them get into the car.


    Lena specially wrote down the te number


    In the car, Leon and Nina were talking.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Leon sat sideways, reached out and pinched Nina''s face, and then put his arm around her shoulder to


    look at her from head to foot.


    "Thankfully, you haven''t be thinner, otherwise I''ll be heartbroken." Leon said.


    "I eat a lot every day. How can I lose weight?" Nina kept smiling, and her eyes were a little red.


    At this moment, she thought that she was neither the noble princess of CM Ind nor the aloof campus


    belle mentioned by her ssmates and that she was just Nina.


    She was a twenty-year-old girl.


    She was the apple of her brother''s eye.


    "I miss you so much." Nina threw herself into her brother''s arms and began to sob.


    Tears finally fell down from her eyes.


    She cried with joy.


    "It''s so good to see my brother." Nina said.


    "My dear, I have been looking for you, but you''ve hidden so well that I can''t fine you. Since you


    escaped from CM Ind, I have been worried that you may meet some bad guys, may not be able to


    find a ce to live in, and may not have enough food. It seems that I''ve thought too much." Leon patted


    her sister''s back gently.


    With a doting smile on his face, Leon felt joyful that his sister had grown up.


    "It''s out of my expectation that you''ve be so capable. You not only live a good life, but also make


    new friends."


    Leon pulled Nina out of his arms, wiped her tears, pinched her nose and said, "It''s easier for your wish


    toe true if you say it out, right? Look, you have a good friend now."


    In fact, Leon wanted to know Nina''s birthday wish so that he could help her realize it.


    However, Nina''s birthday wish was that she wanted good friends.


    Leon felt it a little difficult to find a friend for Nina.


    The children of the royal family were always forced to do many things, but had little time to do their own


    things and had nopanions.


    "Let me introduce her to you. Her name is Michelle, and she is my good friend in Lexingport City." With


    a smile, Nina turned around and pulled Michelle.


    Michelle was still blinking. She hadn''t figured out what was happening.


    Nina found that Michelle was a little numb. "Mimi, what''s wrong with you?"


    Michelle answered with excitement, "Nini, you''re not an orphan. You have a brother."


    She was really happy for Nina.


    Michelle was happy that there would be one more person who loved Nina.


    Leon looked at her sister and asked, "An orphan?"


    Leon''s words reminded Nina about something. Michelle had always treated her as an orphan.


    Thinking that Michelle was uplicated and cute, Nina didn''t want to tell Michelle about her true


    identity, fearing that Michelle would be shocked.


    Moreover, Nina didn''t like her identity as the princess of CM Ind. She nodded to Leon and said, "I''m


    not an orphan now, but we are still very poor."


    Leon didn''t understand.


    After thinking for a while, he finally understood.


    It turned out that Nina didn''t tell Michelle about her true identity so as to keep their friendship simple.


    "You are so beautiful." Michelle said to Leon.


    It was the first time that she had seen such a beautiful man.


    She thought John was handsome, but Leon was handsome and beautiful.


    Hearing Michelle''s words, Leon smiled. He felt her voice was pleasant to hear.


    It was soft, like Nina''s voice.


    Leon had a strange feeling.


    He touched Michelle''s head and said, "Thank you for your praise. Would you say that again?"


    Sitting in the passenger seat, Wynn was drinking water while listening to their conversation.


    Hearing what Leon said to Michelle, Wynn was stunned.


    His hand shook and water spilled on his body.


    ''Is he asking Michelle to say that again?'' Wynn thought.


    Michelle smiled and couldn''t help saying, "Your voice sounds so pleasant."


    Michelle felt happy and smiled. Leon smiled too. He rubbed Michelle''s head a little harder and said


    nothing.


    Nina didn''t feel anything wrong. She treated Michelle as her good friend and also her family member.


    Nina also agreed that her brother was really beautiful and that his voice was pleasant to hear.


    It suddenly urred to Nina what happened when she first met Michelle. Michelle couldn''t help looking


    at Nina and forgot what she nned to do just because she thought Nina was very beautiful.


    ''It turns out that both Mimi and I like beautiful people and beautiful things.'' Nina thought.

 Chapter 263 His Wife Is The Princess Of CM Island

    Chapter 263 His Wife Is The Princess Of CM Ind


    In Time Group.


    When John was about to get off work, he went to the wee banquet of Michelle.


    As soon as he stood up, Amy and Lena came back.


    There was no one behind them.


    "Please punish us. We couldn''t stop Mrs. Nina." Amy and Lena bowed their heads and apologized.


    "Where did she go?" If they couldn''t stop her, it meant that Nina was going to leave by herself, not to be


    kidnapped.


    It was not a big deal.


    What if something happened when there was no one followed her?


    With a frown, John nced at the two of them and asked, "Why didn''t you follow her?"


    Amy bit the bullet and said, "Mrs. Nina went with a man. He didn''t allow us to..."


    "A man?" The air suddenly froze, and John''s eyes turned cold.


    "No." Lena exined, "Mrs. Nina left with her brother. We were stopped by Mr. Leon''s subordinates, so


    we couldn''t follow them."


    "Who?" The coldness in John''s eyes faded away a lot. He remembered that his little girl had mentioned


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    such a person when she was sleeping at night.


    Nina did have a brother.


    Why did her brother suddenly appear?


    Lena nodded affirmatively, "Mrs. Nina''s brother looks exactly like her. Mrs. Nina said that she wouldn''t


    "Don''t worry?" How could he not worry about it?


    Was her brother a woman?


    Not even a woman.


    ''Nina even doesn''t want to go back home tonight, don''t even think about it.''


    John said in a low voice, "Tell Henry the license te number of Nina''s brother''s car and ask Henry to


    investigate it in one minute."


    "Yes." Then Lena turned around to look for Henry.


    "John, Mrs. Nina said she would go back to North Yard tonight, but Mr. Leon said she wouldn''t go back


    recently." Thinking of what Wynn had said, although it would infuriate John, it was better than hiding it


    from John.


    "Moreover, Mr. Leon also said that the Lu family didn''t recognize you as Mrs. Nina''s husband." Said


    Amy in a low voice.


    This sentencepletely angered John.


    It didn''t matter whether they admitted him or not?


    He and his little girl were legally married now.


    "The Lu family? The Lu family in Spring City? " John tightened his grip on the pen. He had never known


    the true identity of Nina, and the investigation results also showed that the Lu family in Spring City


    didn''t have a daughter.


    Was Nina an illegitimate daughter?


    So what? She was his wife now.


    Amy shook her head indicated that she knew nothing.


    At this time, Henry came in. John sat back in his chair and waited for Henry''s information.


    Henry frowned and seemed to be in a dilemma.


    "John, that''s a special car from LC Hotel. They checked in the presidential suite of LC Hotel. The name


    they used to book the hotel is Wynn, not Nina or Leon Lu."


    "What''s more, this Wynn''s information is as simple as Mrs. Nina''s. It''s all processed. I can''t find out the


    specific information." Henry handed the documents to John.


    It was a thin page with only two lines of content, and even the basic information was notplete.


    It was another weird document and a mysterious person.


    In such a situation, John couldn''t act rashly.


    Leon said that the Lu family didn''t admit John''s identity, it meant that Leon''s status was unusual.


    Otherwise, Leon wouldn''t dare to challenge John openly.


    He had to find out the identity of his little girl.


    John looked up, there was one person who might know.


    "Henry, call my father and ask him about my wife''s identity." John''s intuition told him that the old man


    must know about it.


    Sam must know more than a little bit.


    "Yes." Henry turned around and went out. He dialed the number of the main house of Stone Road. The


    housekeeper answered the phone.


    "Assistant Henry, what''s up?"


    "Please ask Sam answer the phone. Mr. John wanted to know Mrs. Nina''s identity and background,


    because she was taken away by the Lu family."


    When the housekeeper heard that Mrs. Nina was taken away by the people of the Lu family, he


    immediately became nervous. "Wait a moment."


    The housekeeper told Sam about this. Sam answered the phone himself and became nervous as well.


    "Who did the Lu family send to take away Nina?"


    "Mrs. Nina''s brother."


    Sam''s breath quickened. The day finally came.


    "Henry, you must stop them. Don''t let them take her away. If they do, I will have no daughter-inw.


    Nina is the princess of CM Ind, and her brother is... "


    Bang! Bang!


    Henry''s mobile phone dropped from his hand to the ground. The screen was still light, and Sam''s


    forceful warning came through.


    "Henry, Henry, did you hear that? Don''t let the people of CM Ind take her back, or I will have no


    daughter-inw. "


    "CM Ind..." Henry was bbergasted, "Princess..."


    Mrs. Nina was the princess of CM Ind.


    Mrs. Nina was the princess of CM Ind! !


    No wonder they couldn''t find out her identity.


    The international hacker Elk, the princess of CM Ind...


    How could they investigate this?


    It took Henry a while to react. He picked up the phone and said, "Mr. Sam, I see. I''ll tell Mr. John about


    it first."


    Sam reminded him again and again, "You must stop her."


    "Yes, yes." Henry hung up the phone.


    Henry turned around and sat in front of theputer, with his fingers flexibly operating the keyboard.


    He entered the website of CM Ind to investigate the information about the princess of CM Ind.


    As soon as the page was opened, it was the news of CM Ind''s princess'' puberty rite ceremony.


    She was sitting in a white carriage, wearing an expensive dress and a crown. Her bright eyes and


    bright teeth were facing the media camera.


    This face was even more exquisite after putting on makeup. It was Mrs. Nina''s face.


    ''Oh my God...''


    Henry''s legs went limp again and he fell to the ground. Seeing no one around, he quickly got up.


    He braced himself for shock, printed out the information and sent it in trembling.


    He held a thick pile of documents in his hand, which were hot. Each page of the materials was about


    the legend of the princess of CM Ind.


    She was good at so many things.


    She couldpose and perform military exercises.


    She was the most honorable princess in CM Ind.


    Nina''s father was the king of CM Ind, and her mother, Anne, was also a famous international


    actress. Her family background was veryplicated and powerful.


    Nina''s brother, Leon, was also a political and business man. Most of the enterprises in CM Ind were


    under the jurisdiction of the royal family, and they were all under the name of Leon, so Leon was in


    charge of them.


    CM Ind was the richest ind in the world.


    Mrs. Nina came from the real descendants of royal family. She grew up with a silver spoon in her


    mouth.


    "Mr. John, Mrs. Nina..." Before Henry came to his senses, he handed the documents to John and said,


    "Mr. John, you''d better read them yourself."


    Henry thought he might not be able to say that out.


    John had a good taste. He married the princess of CM Ind.


    Seeing that Henry wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought, Henry seemed to be


    shocked and a trace of disdain shed through John''s eyes.


    What happened? Why was Henry so scared?


    Was his wife still a human being?


    John leaned against the soft chair, lookingzy and noble. He took the top page of the document with


    his slender hand, shook the paper, and approached it to himself.


    John nced at the document with his long and narrow eyes.


    Nina, CM Ind... Princess...


    After reading only a few words, John''s hand froze. The word "Princess" was reflected in his ck eyes.


    There was also a photo, and John''s eyes were deathly silent.


    Princess?


    The princess of CM Ind?!


    John was speechless.


    Maybe it was because the ground was too slippery or the chair was too slippery, John slid directly from


    the chair to the ground.


    Bang...


    His buttocks were cold and this information blew up his mind.


    "Mr. John!" Henry reached out his hand, but could only catch the air.


    Even Richard didn''t have the time to help John.


    Richard paused, petrified.


    Because he saw it too.


    Mrs. Nina was the princess of CM Ind.

 Chapter 264 Stay Up All Night

    Chapter 264 Stay Up All Night


    Standing far away, Amy and Lena didn''t see the information.


    But judging from John''s reaction, they guessed that Mrs. Nina must have a higher status than John.


    Otherwise, Mr. John wouldn''t have been so scared like this.


    It was the first time that they had seen Mr. John fall down from the chair in horror. It was funny anyway.


    The two looked at each other and wanted tough.


    But they couldn''t, nor dared they.


    At that time, John felt a little difficult to breathe. Originally, the Lu family said that they didn''t want to


    admit John''s identity, and John still wanted to sneer.


    No one dared to humiliate him.


    Now, the Lu family was not the one in Spring City, but the royal family of CM Ind.


    Swan feather...


    It finally urred to John why he couldn''t find any information about the swan feather, because it only


    existed in the royal family of CM Ind.


    His little girl was the princess of CM Ind, so all the doubts before were solved.


    In less than half a minute, John epted the fact.


    John slowly got up from the ground and sat back on the chair. He calmly put the documents back in


    order.


    He put the documents into his drawer and he would read it slowly when he had time.


    The most important thing now was to visit his brother-inw and ask his brother-inw to return his


    wife.


    "Henry, go to LC Hotel." John stood up and straightened his cor. But he didn''t think it was appropriate


    in this suit. "Let''s go to Top Art Salon first."


    Henry quickly reacted. He looked at his watch and had to remind John, "Mr. John, Derek is off duty at


    this time."


    "What?" John said in a low voice, his eyes were sharp, Henry was so scared and corrected himself,


    "Derek works overtime today."


    Only then did John feel satisfied. "Okay."


    John straightened his tie and walked out, feeling a little nervous.


    John seemed to feel the nervousness of his little girl when she went to his family''s feast.


    John''s voice was inexplicably hoarse.


    After taking two steps, Henry found that Richard was still petrified. Henry called out, "Richard, let''s go."


    Suddenly, Richard came to his senses and was unable to take a step.


    Finally, Richard walked over and Amy and Lena followed them and asked, "Boss, who is Mrs. Nina?"


    "The Princess of CM Ind," Said Richard, his eyes turning deep.


    Amy and Lena were speechless...


    The two of them were so shocked that they opened their mouths, but couldn''t utter a single syble.


    They stopped walking and couldn''t move.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Henry couldn''t help shaking his head. No one could remind calm when they knew about this.


    Who would have thought that Mrs. Nina was the princess of CM Ind?


    Anyway, Henry didn''t expect and ording to John''s reaction just now that John also didn''t expect that.


    "You two take your time. Don''t worry." Henry smiled and followed Richard to walk out with John.


    John had always thought that he was extremely charming and didn''t need to dress up deliberately.


    Now, sitting in front of Top Art Salon''s mirror, he looked calm. But he opened and closed his hands from


    time to time, and asionally took out a tissue to wipe his hands.


    Henry asked Derek to work overtime just to do the hair design for John. It waste at night. Did John


    and Mrs. Nina want to have a party by themselves?


    "Mr. John, what kind of asion are you going to attend?" Derek touched John''s hair. John was


    extremely handsome. What else did John want?


    Mrs. Nina had already belonged to him. John didn''t need to seduce her.


    John opened his thin lips and said, "I am going to meet Nina''s family."


    Derek was stunned for a while and then smiled. "Then you need to be mature and steady. Parents want


    to give their daughter to a reliable man."


    John had no objection to Derek''s words, but what John wanted was more than that. After all, the man


    on the other side was younger and not looked worse than him.


    "My wife''s brother is twenty-four years old. He looks like my wife very much."


    Derek was stunned again.


    Mrs. Nina had a fascinating face. If her brother looked like her, wouldn''t her brother be more


    handsome?


    Or more beautiful.


    A boy had a beautiful face, it was breathtaking.


    Derek understood what John meant. Sometimes, men were morepetitive than women.


    Derek didn''t expect that Mr. John would be so unconfident sometimes.


    It seemed that he had to make John look younger and more handsome, and more mature and steady.


    It was so difficult...


    John had thrown him a difficult problem.


    "Mr. John, I will try my best." Derek pursed his lips and smiled. He was still thinking seriously in his


    mind.


    John looked at Derek through the mirror with his deep eyes and said calmly, "Must." One word came


    out of John''s mouth.


    Not tried but must.


    Derek had no choice but to nod his head. And Derek became serious and enthusiastic in the face of


    the challenge.


    The two of them had spent nearly two hours in Top Art Salon, while Richard and Henry had been


    waiting outside for two hours.


    It was already eight o''clock in the evening.


    Henry thought of a realistic question, "Mrs. Nina has finished her meal at this time. What is Mr. John


    going to do?"


    "Take Mrs. Nina back to North Yard."


    "It''s obviously impossible." Henry pushed up his sses, as if he became smarter. "Mrs. Nina said she


    wouldn''t go back to North Yard tonight. Her brother said she wouldn''t go back recently. Even if Mrs.


    Nina''s brother couldn''t control Nina, Nina wouldn''t go back to North Yard tonight anyway."


    "If you want to leave a good impression on your brother-inw, you can''t force Mrs. Nina to do


    anything. Besides, your brother-inw just came, so you have to do your best to be a host. Now it''s


    over dinner time. How can you be the host?


    Mrs. Nina and her brother haven''t seen each other for a long time, so they must have a lot to talk


    about. They might have a long conversation. Mr. John, if you go to disturb them, won''t you be disliked?"


    Henry was thoughtful. No matter what, it would be bad for Mr. John if he went there tonight.


    "Then why did Mr. John dress like this?"


    Richard asked. Henry didn''t know how to answer this question. Henry had never experienced such a


    thing, and he didn''t know either.


    John didn''t hear these words of Henry. Even if John did, Henry would insist on going.


    John couldn''t change what he had decided.


    Otherwise, she would lose face.


    Half an hourter, John finally came out. He was full of youthful hormones, mature and steady.


    The two feelings mixed perfectly.


    "Let''s go." John held his head high, one hand in his trouser pocket, and the other hand swung back


    and forth. His eyes were cold, reserved and domineering.


    The ck Maybach stopped at the gate of LC Hotel.


    John asked Henry to contact Leon, no matter what reason they use, John was refused.


    When John was about to fight in person, Wynn came down and greeted John respectfully.


    "Mr. John, you must have known our identity. Our master said he wouldn''t see you. The little princess


    lives here temporarily. Please don''t disturb her again, or my master will leave with her tomorrow. You


    can make your own choice."


    John cast a nce at Wynn, who was standing outside the car, and asked in a domineering tone, "It


    was my wife said it or your master said it?"


    This was definitely not what his little girl said.


    Wynn was neither humble nor pushy, "My master can represent little princess."


    "No."


    No one could make a decision for Nina, only herself.


    John said calmly. No one could tell whether he was happy or angry. He stubbed out the cigarette in his


    hand and blew out thest smoke.


    After weighing the pros and cons in his mind, John decided to retreat for the sake of advancing. "My


    wife only said that she wouldn''t go back tonight. I will pick her up tomorrow dawn."


    Then John let Richard drive away.


    Wynn was confused.


    However, the ck Maybach didn''t go far. At the corner, they could just see the hotel gate.


    Henry was confused, "Mr. John, what are you doing?"


    "Wait until dawn." John lit another cigarette.


    John would stay here tonight. He didn''t believe that Leon would take John''s wife run away.


    Even if they ran away, John would get Nina back.

 Chapter 265 Eager To Meet You

    Chapter 265 Eager To Meet You


    Nina and her brother hadn''t seen each other for two years, so they really had a lot to talk about.


    They sat on the sofa, chatting and ying video games happily.


    Michelle didn''t disturb them and ate at the table.


    While eating, she nced at Leon and Nina from time to time. She also stared at Wynn sometimes.


    She felt this man was so familiar.


    He seemed to be her master.


    However, the man in front of her was so clean. Michelle thought that he wasn''t her master, who was


    messy.


    Afraid of being found out who he was, Wynn went back to his room.


    Nina had a happy time with her brother and had already forgotten John.


    Meanwhile, John was sitting in the car, the wind blowing into the car.


    Henry and Richard were also in the car.


    Henry had dozed off several times.


    At one o''clock in the morning, Nina was really sleepy. She leaned on her brother''s shoulder and fell


    asleep.


    With Nina''s head rested on his shoulder, Leon stopped ying games and turned off the sound.


    "Ninja?" Leon called Nina softly. Hearing her even breathing, he knew that she was sleeping soundly.


    Leon turned around cautiously and carried Nina into the room, where there was a little girl lying on the


    bed. Her face was pink and cute.


    "This girl is so cute." With a faint smile, Leon put Nina beside Michelle and tucked them in.


    He smoothed Nina''s hair and said, "Good night, Ninja."


    Then he looked at Michelle and smiled gently, "Good night."


    Michelle murmured in her dream and smiled. It seemed that she had heard Leon''s words.


    Leon smiled and thought, ''What a lovely girl.''


    Then he stood up, turned off the light and closed the door quietly.


    He didn''t go to bed. Instead, he went to the living room. Wynn came out of his room and reported to


    Leon.


    "Master, here''s the information about the little princess'' husband. His name is John." Wynn handed the


    tabletputer to Leon and continued, "John hasn''t left yet. He has been waiting outside the hotel. He


    said he would pick up the little princess in the morning."


    Leon swiped the screen and read the information rapidly. In less than a minute, he had memorized all


    the information about John.


    Leon put the tabletputer on the sofa and said angrily, "John is thirty years old and ten years older


    than my sister. It''s a bit much. My sister is still so young."


    "Yes, that''s a bit much." Wynn had known that Leon would say so.


    Leon thought that John had taken advantage of Nina.


    He couldn''t let any man marry his beloved sister so easily.


    "How many men has Ninja just met? How could she get married so easily?" Leon was still angry.


    Wynn replied, "One. The little princess had met only one man, John."


    "One?" Leon was even more surprised. "What about Noah? I think Noah is much better than John."


    ''Not necessarily. If the man who''s married the little princess is Noah, I guess you''ll say that John is


    better than Noah.


    You are just unwilling to let the little princess get married at such a young age.''


    Wynn knew what Leon was thinking, but didn''t reveal it.


    "The little princess had been married when she met Noah. John appeared in her life earlier than Noah


    and so she''s married to John. This is what life is."


    Leon was speechless. Wynn''s words reminded him of something unpleasant.


    The woman Leon loved was now lying in another man''s arms.


    Leon had tried to make her stay with him by all means, but failed to get her love. Finally she cried and


    said, "I''m sorry. I met him earlier than you."


    "Yes, you''re right." Seeing Leon''s sad face, Wynn realized that he had said something wrong.


    Wynn changed the subject. "Master, it''s time to go to bed. Jonh wille to take the little princess


    away tomorrow morning. You''d better have enough rest to make yourself ready for meeting John


    tomorrow. Don''t me me if she''s taken away by John."


    Only the mention of Nina would stop Leon thinking about other things.


    She was more important than anyone else in his heart.


    "You are right." Leon stood up to take a shower and then went to bed.


    Leon had made up his mind to stop John meeting Nina the next morning, but he was very tired after a


    long journey and was sound asleep.


    Nina had the habit of jogging in the morning. If she slept well the night before, she would definitely get


    up early to run.


    It was precisely because of this that John arrived at the small park beside the hotel and waited for Nina.


    "Good morning, honey." John hadn''t slept all night. His sleepiness couldn''t resist his determination to


    meet Nina. When he appeared in front of her, he was still energetic.


    John''s sudden appearance startled Nina. She looked at him up and down and frowned. "Did you attend


    a dinner partyst night? You have dressed up and haven''t changed your clothes. Didn''t you go home


    Nina seemed to be questioning John.


    ''Did he spend the night with another girlst night?'' Nina thought.


    Knowing that she had misunderstood him, he was speechless. "Do you know that you didn''t go home


    Nina nodded, "I know. I asked them to tell you that I wouldn''t go back to the North Yardst night."


    "I didn''t go home because you weren''t at home." He retorted sourly.


    He thought, ''Doesn''t she know that home is where she is?


    When she''s not there, that ce is just the North Yard.''


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nina looked at his body carefully and even leaned over to smell him. There was still a faint fragrance


    mixed with a smell of cigarettes.


    She knew that he smoked again.


    Without smelling other smells, Nina felt much better. However, thinking that he wasn''t at home the


    whole night, she felt unhappy.


    "Did you stay with a womanst night?" Nina asked.


    "I wanted to, but her family kept an eye on her. I couldn''t meet her at all." John said angrily. He reached


    out and held Nina''s hand. He turned around and pressed her against a wall.


    Surrounded by John''s unique aura, Nina felt warm all over her body. She looked at him with her wet


    eyes, only to find that he had some beard and looked tired.


    ''It seems that he hasn''t slept all night.'' Nina thought.


    She understood what he meant and suddenly smiled.


    "Did youe for mest night?"


    "You already know." John pinched her face and pulled her into his arms.


    He felt she was so soft and fragrant.


    ''It''s my honey.


    She''s back.'' John thought.


    Feeling his love, Nina put her arms around his neck, jumped up, and hung on his body like a ko.


    "I will go back. Don''t worry." Nina gently kissed the corner of his mouth and smelled a stronger smell of


    cigarettes.


    "Did you stay up all night and wait for me here?" Nina rubbed his face and felt sorry for him.


    He thought it was worth to see that Nina felt sorry for him after he kept awake all night long.


    It would be better if he could catch up on sleep with her.


    "Honey, I''m sleepy." His low voice sounded a little aggrieved.


    Nina pursed her lips and smiled. "Do you want to say that you can''t sleep without me?"


    "Honey, let''s sleep." John said straightforwardly.


    Of course he didn''t need to hide his feelings in front of his wife.


    Then John left with Nina in his arms.


    As soon as they left the small park, Leon came.

 Chapter 266 The Cabbage Was Hogged By The Pig

    Chapter 266 The Cabbage Was Hogged By The Pig


    It was still early. There were few people in the park.


    The air was filled with a thinyer of mist, and Leon loomed in the mist. He walked steadily, like a man


    from the heaven.


    When Leon saw her sister hang on another man, his face darkened. His cold eyes drifted to John, and


    when his eyes fell on the woman in John''s arms, Leon was particrly gentle.


    "Ninja,e here."


    It was impolite for Nina to make out with John in front of her brother.


    Nina moved her body and was ready toe down from John.


    However, John held her even tighter. His gentle and strong breath sprayed into her ear. "Don''t move."


    John''s voice was neither loud nor low, just enough for Leon to hear.


    John was dering his sovereignty.


    The two men''s four eyes met, like two armies confronted, murderous.


    If Nina hadn''te down, the two of them would have fought with each other.


    Such a quiet and weird atmosphere continued to the breakfast restaurant.


    The table in the middle was like the border of two opposing powers, which blocked the two people''s


    murderous will.


    Nina sat beside her brother and ate the breakfast that the waiter just brought, elegant and calm.


    From time to time, she would take a look John who was serious and Leon the two most important men


    in her life.


    One was a calm human emperor, and the other was a gentle and elegant god.


    They sat together, which was surprisingly eye-catching.


    One had a natural imperial temperament, calm, indifferent and fierce, while the other was like a


    celestial being, gentle, elegant, scheming and evil.


    Nina couldn''t help but look a few more times. More than 10 minutester, the two men still remained


    silent, and they didn''t fight against each other.


    The two of them looked calm.


    Nina was drinking milk and continuing to observe the two people. Her brother moved his lips and finally


    spoke.


    "Are you the pig who wants to hog my cabbage?" Leon said in a fatherly tone. The more he looked at


    John, the more dissatisfied he was with John.


    Leon thought John was just so so.


    "Puff..." Nina almost spit out the milk in her mouth. Fortunately, she reacted quickly and swallowed it


    calmly. Then she wiped the corner of her mouth with a tissue.


    The metaphor made John a little unhappy.


    However, Leon was his brother-inw, John just frowned and didn''t retort.


    Because what Leon said was right.


    But John needed to correct Leon, "I have already hogged the cabbage."


    Nina was speechless.


    ''Compare you to a pig and you still can keep talking about this topic.


    Besides, is there such a beautiful pig in the world? Is there such a smart pig?'' Nina thought.


    Nina couldn''t help but chuckle.


    She really didn''t expect that John would be so obedient and a little humorous.


    However, what John said irritated Leon. When Leon was about to lose his temper, Nina said in a hurry,


    "Leon, cabbages are not beautiful."


    Her eyes blinked under her eyshes, looking a little aggrieved.


    Leon wouldn''t allow his sister to be wronged. Thinking that cabbages were really not good-looking, he


    changed his words.


    "Ninja, you''re a beautiful flower stick in a dunghill. We don''t need a dunghill."


    Comparing her to a flower, Nina was satisfied.


    Cabbages were somon that they made people eat and feel full. After they were full, they quickly


    forgot the cabbages.


    Therefore, girls should be a flower. Beautiful, elegant and intelligent. They should not be ordinary to the


    dust, but should be radiant, attracting the one they loved at a nce, and made the one falling in love


    with her forever.


    John said calmly, "There are nutrients under the flowers."


    John could take care of her and make her grow up.


    This was exactly what John thought in his mind. His little girl was like a delicate flower growing out of a


    crevice, fragrant and strong.


    Indeed, he needed to protect her well and let her live freely.


    Nina''s eyes widened.


    ''What happened to John today?


    Doesn''t he want his dignity?


    He admitted that he was a pig first, and then he didn''t deny that he was a dunghill.''


    Leon was also stunned.


    ording to the information, John of Lexingport City was the most proud man. Since Leon had said


    those words, John could still answer calmly.


    ''Is the rumor false, or does John really like Ninja?


    However, Ninja is still young, and her life has just begun. It is not a wise decision to bury herself in a


    tomb like this.


    Moreover, John is much older than Ninja. Ninja and he looked like the same young between thirty and


    twenty. When John is forty, he bes a middle-aged greasy man. Ninja will be only thirty years old,


    with white skin and good quality.


    This match... It''s going too far.


    What if John dies earlier than Ninja?


    Ninja will live as a widow.''


    After pondering for a while, Leon still thought it was not a good idea. Ninja was too young. It was easy


    to suffer losses after getting married so early.


    "So what? You can''t protect her from wind and rain. I''ve been protecting my sister since she was a


    child. She''s still so young. I don''t want to give her to a thirty years old man. " Leon smiled defiantly. "I''m


    afraid no one in our family will like it."


    The word "old man" was indeed a thorn in John''s heart.


    His little girl was really very young.


    John couldn''t help but frown.


    Nina couldn''t bear to see John sad. As long as he frowned, her heart would ripple, and the lines on her


    heart were deeper than his frown.


    "Leon, you have a good eyesight. I didn''t know that John was thirty years old at the beginning. I always


    thought he was more than 20 years old, and Mimi also thought so." Nina praised her brother seriously.


    As a result, the smile on Leon''s face gradually stiffened.


    His sister was not praising him. It was obvious that she was praising her own husband for being young


    and handsome.


    They had only been together for a short time, but her sister had learned to speak for her husband.


    Leon sighed and had a headache.


    With a smile on his lips, John looked at Nina''s fair face and received a yful blink from her, as well as


    a proud and pure smile.


    She was going to make him die.


    John wanted to hold her in his arms and kiss her.


    "I''ve already be a pig and a dunghill. I don''t mind being a big tree. She likes to take the cool, to avoid


    the wind and rain, then she cane to me. She can bite me if she likes and she can vent her anger


    on me if she likes." When John''s deep eyes fell on the face of Nina, his tone became a little


    domineering. "But she can only live under me, as a big tree."


    The low and deep voice of John always had the magic to bewitch people. It was only a simple and calm


    sentence, and Nina could tell the taste of love words from it.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    It turned out that love words were so sweet.


    No wonder many people liked to hear it.


    Nina leaned forward slightly, with her elbow on the table, her left hand on her face, and her fingers


    tapping her little face unhurriedly, just like her heart beating, and the palpitations of her heart were


    disconcerting.


    "If you dare let another woman take a cool under you as a tree, I will cut the tree down." Nina smiled,


    but she didn''t seem to be joking.


    All of a sudden, John felt relieved. He leaned back, his eyes soft, and his voice uniqueziness. "I''ll


    give you the axe in person."


    "That''s what you said." Nina felt sweet and blinked at John again.


    For others, it was just a gentle smile, but in the eyes of John, it was more romantic.


    He liked every morning when he woke up with his little girl in his arms, and the smile of his little girl


    could make him die.


    "Ahem..." Leon coughed and looked back and forth between the two.


    He was still here. Could they be more careful?


    Leon thought he was not that important to his sister now, so he threw cold water on her.


    "Ninja, you got the marriage certificate with John as a resident of Spring City, but don''t forget that you


    are the little princess of CM Ind."

 Chapter 267 What An Interesting Girl

    Chapter 267 What An Interesting Girl


    Leon''s words made the smile on Nina''s face gradually disappear.


    She turned to look at her brother and said sadly, "What a bummer."


    Hearing herints, Leon''s heart softened. He touched her head and said, "Okay, it''s all my fault.


    But it''s not wrong to say that. As you know, our family has some criteria for selecting your husband. He


    should be¡­" Leon couldn''t speak.


    Nina immediately covered her brother''s mouth to stop him from speaking.


    "I have something to talk with my brother. You go back to the North Yard now. I''ll be back soon." Nina


    said to John. Then she stared at her brother and said, "We should leave now, Leon."


    Nina dragged Leon and left. Leon couldn''t say anything and could only go back to the suite.


    As soon as they entered the suite, Nina loosened her grip and lowered her head, looking a little sad.


    Seeing that Nina was sad, Leon felt soft-hearted and said, "Ninja?"


    "Leon." After a pause, she looked up at her brother and shook his arm. "Leon, don''t let him know about


    it. He cares about his face and is eager to excel."


    Nina knew that John would definitely try his best to fulfill the criteria if he knew it.


    He would be very tired.


    She didn''t want that.


    "But you are the little princess of CM Ind. Only those who meet the three requirements can match


    you." Leon softened her tone, feeling sorry for her.


    He knew that his sister loved John very much.


    He also knew that John loved her sister very much.


    With tears in her eyes, Nina said, "You know, I don''t want to be the little princess of CM Ind. I want to


    be the daughter of my parents, your sister, and his wife.


    Those who meet the three requirements are just qualified to be the husband of the princess of CM


    Ind, but they don''t love me truly." Nina shook her brother''s arm again. "You also hope that I will find


    the one who loves me and live a happy life, instead of marrying someone I don''t love. That''s why you


    helped me escape from CM Ind. You also hope that I will find my true love, right?"


    Leon didn''t want his sister to be unhappy.


    What Nina wanted was that her brother would agree to their marriage.


    She cared about what her brother thought.


    Leon knew that he couldn''t change Nina''s mind. He held her in his arms. "Well, I won''t stop you."


    "That''s great. You are the best brother in the world." Nina held Leon and smiled proudly in his arms.


    ''I''ve seeded.'' Nina thought.


    "Do you mean that I won''t be the best brother if I disagree?" Leon knew that she appeared to be


    unhappy on purpose just now. She was sure that he would do anything he could to make her happy.


    However, he still felt very sad.


    His sister was married.


    She would leave him and live with another man.


    Leon pulled her sister out of his arms, put his hands on her shoulders, bent over and said, "You have to


    promise me one thing."


    "What''s it?" Nina''s face lit up.


    Her eagerness really broke his brother''s heart. He sighed again.


    "I will stay in Lexingport City for half a month. You can only live here with me."


    "Okay." Nina answered decisively.


    She thought that she could meet John without going back to the North Yard.


    "I will definitely test him in the next two weeks. If you help him secretly to pass the test, I won''t help you


    anymore and I will ask our parents to take you back to CM Ind. At that time you can''t meet each


    other." Leon warned her and pinched her face hard.


    With a bright smile, Nina raised her hand and promised, "I won''t help him secretly."


    Nina regarded John as her hero. She believed that he could definitely resolve all the difficulties.


    "Good girl." Leon smiled with satisfaction.


    As soon as they finished speaking, Michelle walked out with a pillow in her hand, yawning.


    She was used to sleeping with a rabbit doll in her arms. There was no rabbit doll in the hotel, so she


    could only hold the pillow.


    Michelle''s hair was a little messy, and she greeted with her sleepy eyes, "Good morning, Nini. Good


    morning, Leon."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Michelle said sweetly.


    Leon touched Michelle''s head with a smile and said, "Good morning."


    "Mimi, did we talk too loudly and wake you up?" Nina smoothed Michelle''s hair and saw her ruddy face.


    Her eyes were still squinting.


    "No, I just had a dream and then woke up." Holding a pillow, Michelle sat on the sofa.


    "What did you dream of?" Nina poured a ss of water for Michelle and handed it to her.


    Freud, the famous psychologist, said that dreams showed one''s subconscious mind.


    After a series of steps, such asbination, alteration, and so on, what existed on the subconscious


    level would be expressed by visual images, which were also dreams.


    Although Freud''s theory of dream analysis had limitations, it must have its merits.


    Nina thought that she might be able to analyze Michelle''s dream.


    Leon also sat down, looking at Michelle and waiting for her answer.


    He was curious about what this lovely girl would dream of.


    All of a sudden, Michelle looked at Leon and said, "I dreamed of Leon."


    "What?" Leon was surprised and then smiled. "What did I do in your dream?"


    Leon looked at Michelle with interest, as if he had found something interesting.


    He thought, ''The little girl is so interesting. She praised me for my beauty and voice, and dreamed of


    me at night.


    What did she dream of?''


    Nina was stunned. She thought that Michelle could only remember dreams about delicious food.


    In fact, it was not strange for Michelle to dream of Leon. She met him and her memory about this


    entered her subconscious mind, which was presented in the dream.


    Nina felt it strange that Michelle could remember the dream which wasn''t about food.


    Nina and Leon were waiting for Michelle''s answer.


    Michelle tilted her head and said, "Leon turned into a strawberry cake in my dream, and then I ate him."


    Leon didn''t know what to say.


    Ninaughed loudly.


    As expected, Michelle only remembered the dreams about eating.


    "Mimi, do you want to eat strawberry cakes?" Michelle usually ate the food which she dreamed of the


    night before.


    Sometimes, Nina even suspected that Michelle had been starved to death in her previous life because


    she was eating in her dreams and would continue to eat after waking up.


    "Of course." When it came to food, Michelle immediately became energetic. She put down the pillow


    and went to wash her face and brush her teeth in her bare feet. "Nini, wait for me. Then we will go to


    eat strawberry cakes."


    "Okay, take your time." Nina sat on the sofa with a smile, waiting for her.


    Noticing that Michelle was barefoot, Leon couldn''t help frowning.


    He took a pair of slippers and went into the bathroom. He saw that Michelle was brushing her teeth and


    her mouth was full of bubbles. When she saw him, she nkly turned her head and mumbled, "Leon?"


    "You''ve forgotten to put on your shoes." Leon told her.


    "Really?" Michelle lowered her head and moved her little feet. "Yes, I forgot to put on my shoes."


    He put the shoes in front of her and said, "Put them on."


    "Okay." Michelle put on her slippers and looked up at him.


    Leon was 1.85 meters tall and Michelle was less than 1.6 meters tall. She raised her head and looked


    at him with difficulty. Then she waved her little hand and said, "You are too tall. Can you lower it a


    little?"


    "What''s wrong?" Leon bent down and faced her.


    Michelle said mysteriously, "You are not only beautiful, but also kind."


    Leon chuckled. He stood up and touched her head. "Brush your teeth quickly. I''ll take you to eat


    strawberry cakes."


    "Okay." Michelle nodded with a smile and continued to brush her teeth.


    Before going out of the bathroom, he looked back at her.


    He thought, ''What an interesting girl.''

 Chapter 268 Send Him Away

    Chapter 268 Send Him Away


    Leon took Michelle and Nina to eat strawberry cakes.


    There were two presidential suites on the top floor of LC Hotel. When they passed by the door of


    another suite, the door suddenly opened a little.


    Nina stopped in front of the door. Leon and Michelle continued to walk without noticing anything.


    The door opened a little more, and Nina saw a familiar figure.


    That person seemed to have seen her too, but just looked at her calmly for a second and then turned


    around.


    There was a meaningful smile on that person''s face.


    Nina was stunned.


    She found that person was her husband.


    John didn''t go back to the North Yard, but lived in the suite next to her.


    Nina felt that he was waiting for her on purpose.


    "Ninja, what''s wrong?" Leon turned around to have a look when he saw that Nina wasn''t following him.


    He saw that her sister stood still for a while and then suddenly snickered, which was strange.


    When she heard his voice, she became serious again. "It''s okay. I''ming now."


    While eating cakes, Nina was always absent-minded.


    "Where do you want to go?" Leon asked Nina deliberately.


    "No." Nina answered quickly, which just proved that she was guilty. Her brother looked at her carefully


    and looked away in a hurry.


    Leon instantly understood that Nina was missing John. He said in a strange tone, "You haven''t seen


    him for only a while, and you miss him so much. However, we haven''t seen each other for two years,


    and you don''t miss me at all. Ninja, I''m so sad about it."


    Nina pursed her lips and didn''t dare to look at him and answer him.


    She also missed her brother very much, but it was different when she missed John. As long as she


    didn''t see John for a while, she would miss him.


    Nina was thinking whether John was having a rest since he didn''t sleep at all the previous night.


    She knew that he had always had regr schedules and didn''t like to stay upte.


    She knew that he stayed upte recently just because of her.


    "It seems that Nini and Uncle John haven''t seen each other for a whole night. Nini must miss him very


    much." Michelle, who was eating a strawberry cake, just hit the nail on the head.


    Nina blushed.


    "How do you know?" Leon asked knowingly. Coincidentally, he saw that the corner of Michelle''s mouth


    was stained with cake. He picked up a tissue and gently wiped her mouth.


    He remembered something that happened in his childhood. When Nina was eating, the corner of her


    mouth was sometimes stained with the food. He thought that she was cute and wanted to reach out to


    wipe her mouth. Both of them were criticized by the etiquette teacher.


    The teacher said that Nina was a princess of a country and had to be elegant all the time.


    Therefore Leon didn''t have the chance to take care of his sister.


    But now, he found pleasure in taking care of another girl.


    "Michelle, there''s something on the corner of your mouth." Leon smiled gently and wiped her mouth


    gently.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Michelle stopped and blinked, "Leon, you are so gentle."


    She thought he was much gentler than her master. Every time her master wiped her face, it hurt.


    Leon smiled. "You really like cakes." Leon felt very happy.


    Nina found that her brother seemed to like Michelle very much and was thinking about something.


    "Mimi, go to the washroom with me." Nina stood up, took Michelle''s soft hand, and went to the


    washroom.


    As soon as the door of the washroom was closed, Nina lowered her voice and said, "Mimi, can you do


    me a favor?"


    "Nini, are you going to meet Uncle John?" Michelle hit the nail on the head again.


    Nina was shocked. "How do you know?"


    Michelle smiled sweetly. "Because Uncle John sent me a message. He asked me to find an opportunity


    to send Leon away with an excuse. He wants to see you. Nini, Uncle John misses you very much. Go


    and see him now."


    The corners of Nina''s mouth twitched.


    She almost forgot that Michelle had always been John''s helper.


    That would be much easier.


    "Do you know how to send my brother away?" Nina didn''t think Michelle wasn''t smart, but she was


    afraid that Michelle would tell Leon the truth carelessly.


    "Well¡­" After thinking for a while, Michelle said, "It''s the first time for Leon toe here, right? I''m


    from Lexingport City. I should perform the duties of the host. I''ll take him to the amusement park."


    Nina was speechless.


    Her brother never went to the amusement park.


    "This method may not work." Nina said seriously.


    Michelle patted her chest and promised, "Nini, don''t worry. Leon is so gentle and kind. He will definitely


    agree to go to the amusement park with me and then go to other ces to have fun. I can also buy him


    a lot of delicious food."


    Seeing that Michelle was so sure, Nina believed her.


    "Mimi, you just need to stay with him for the whole morning." Nina thought that one morning was


    enough for her to make John have a good rest.


    "Don''t worry, Nini. I''ll handle it." Michelle smiled and went out with Nina.


    As soon as they sat down, Michelle went straight to the point. "Leon, can you apany me to the


    amusement parkter? I haven''t been to the amusement park for more than a month."


    "Amusement park?" He had never been to an amusement park and always thought that it was a ce


    for children.


    Michelle blinked, "Yes, the amusement park."


    "Ninja can go with you." Leon refused.


    Michelle opened her big eyes and said, "Nini and I have been there. I want to go with you today, okay?"


    Every time Michelle said something cutely, Nina couldn''t bear to refuse her.


    Nina would do whatever Michelle said.


    She wondered if it also worked on her brother.


    While thinking, Nina lowered her head to eat the cake and stole a nce at her brother.


    Noticing the expectation in Michelle''s eyes, Leon nodded and said, "Okay. I can go out for a walk.


    Come with us, Ninja."


    Leon didn''t want Nina to be alone. He thought that she was so young and knew nothing. He worried


    that his n would be in vain if Nina went to meet John.


    "I don''t want to go to the amusement park. I want to sleep in the room." Nina said vaguely.


    "Won''t you go to meet him?" Leon asked suspiciously.


    "I have promised you not to meet him." Nina''s heart jolted. She really couldn''t lie in front of her brother.


    "I won''t go anywhere. I promise I won''t leave the hotel before youe back." Anyway, John was living


    in the suite next to hers. She didn''t even need to go downstairs to meet him.


    Nina was excited in her heart but looked calm.


    "Nini tossed and turned and didn''t sleep wellst night. She might need to go back to sleep." What


    Michelle said was not a lie. Nina really didn''t sleep well.


    Unconsciously, Nina was used to sleeping with John.


    Nina really looked tired.


    Leon knew why Nina couldn''t sleep well the previous night.


    She had been alone since she was a child. When she met someone she could rely on, she would


    quickly develop a habit of staying with that person. Therefore Leon could understand that she didn''t


    feelfortable and couldn''t sleep well when John wasn''t by her side all of a sudden.


    "Ninja, have a good rest. Be a good girl, okay?" Leon implied that he didn''t allow her to go to meet


    John.


    Nina nodded with a smile.


    After eating the strawberry cakes, they went back to their suite. As expected, Nina went to bed.


    Michelle and Leon went to the amusement park.


    Half an hour after Leon and Michelle left, Nina suddenly opened her eyes and went to knock on the


    door of the next suite in her slippers.


    The door wasn''t locked.


    It opened slowly.


    Before she saw clearly who was in front of her and said anything, a pair of big hands wrapped around


    her waist and she was carried into the room.


    A man kissed her on the lips.


    The kiss stopped what she wanted to say.

 Chapter 269 A Casual Woman

    Chapter 269 A Casual Woman


    John lifted Nina up with one hand around her waist, pressed her against the wall, and kissed her


    wantonly and gently.


    "HMM... Wait... " Patting him on the shoulder, Nina looked at the open door and said, "Close, close the


    door..."


    If they didn''t close the door, Nina would feel uneasy.


    She came here secretly without telling her brother.


    John let go of Nina''s lips, put his head against her forehead, and said in a hoarse voice, "Honey, we


    are a legal couple."


    Why did it seem like a secret affair?


    Then he took out the marriage certificate and shook it in front of Nina. "Honey, we are a legal couple."


    "Puff..." Nina couldn''t helpughing. She had never seen a man who carried a marriage certificate with


    him.


    She stretched out her hand and was about to grab the marriage certificate, but when she was about to


    do so, John deliberately raised the marriage certificate high and said, "I take it with me. It''s safe."


    "Is it safe for you to carry it with you everywhere? Aren''t you afraid of losing it? " Nina didn''t believe his


    nonsense. He was afraid that she would see the photos on it.


    John quickly put it into his pocket and tightly held Nina in case she reached out to get the marriage


    certificate.


    "It can''t lose."


    "Didn''t it fall outst time?" Nina looked up at him, holding back herughter.


    John pressed her head into his arms and felt embarrassed when she mentioned this matter.


    "I did it on purpose." John tried his best to hide the truth, "I wanted to announce our rtionship."


    "Oh... I see. " Nina prolonged her voice deliberately, how could John think that she knew nothing?


    She had asked Henry about it secretly.


    It was just an ident that the marriage certificate fell out.


    Nina didn''t believe it. John didn''t want to talk about this embarrassing matter anymore, so he raised her


    chin and kissed her again.


    If he couldn''t win, he would directly block her lips. There was no need to talk so much nonsense.


    The affectionate kiss made Nina''s heart ripple. She put her arms around his neck and kissed back


    gently.


    In the CEO Office of Ye''s Group.


    While Vivian was busy with her work, she received a private call. "Miss Vivian, Mrs. Nina, whom we


    were watching, to appear in LC Hotelst night. She came out this morning and returned to the hotel


    just now. She didn''te out again."


    The person who called Vivian was a paparazzi hired by Vivian to follow Nina and keep an eye on Nina


    all the time. If there was anything unusual, contact Vivian immediately.


    When Vivian heard that Nina checked in at the hotelst night, she stopped what she was doing and


    asked, "Who is she with?"


    "A man. But his face was not photographed." In the photo taken by the paparazzi, there was only the


    side face of Nina, and the back of a man. It was Nina''s brother, Leon.


    "Is it John?" Vivian confirmed.


    "No. This man is shorter than John. He looks thinner and more low-key than John. I don''t know which


    rich family he is from. "


    "Send the photos to my phone." Vivian had to confirm by herself that she didn''t trust anyone except


    herself.


    The paparazzi smiled, "President Vivian, don''t forget to give me money."


    "You will benefit a lot. Send the photos to me as soon as possible." Vivian hung up the phone.


    Ding Dong...


    A WeChat dialog box popped up on her phone. As expected, the paparazzi sent her a high-definition


    photo with a good angle, just taking the words "LC Hotel".


    Holding a man''s hand, Nina was walking into the hotel. From her side face, Nina smiled happily.


    Nina''s face was so recognizable that anyone who had seen her could recognize Nina.


    Vivian was very familiar with John. She could tell from the back that the man was not John, but another


    man.


    "Nina, you are really a casual woman." Vivian tightened her fingers and a plot shed through her


    eyes.


    She saved the photo and sent it to Jessica. At the same time, she sent a message, "Jessica, look at


    this person. Is it Nina? I saw it in a friend''s wechat moments. I always feel that this person is very


    simr to Nina. "


    After a short while, Jessica replied, "Why is Nina at the door of the hotel with another man? What''s


    going on? "


    With a sinister smile, Vivian sent a shocked expression, "Is it really Nina? I thought it was my illusion.


    How could it be Nina? Who was the man that his arm was held by her? And... This seems to be a


    hotel... "


    "How dare Nina cheats on my brother!" Jessica was furious. "I''m going to LC Hotel in person. I''d like to


    see who this man is!"


    Vivian smiledcently. Her goal was achieved.


    "Jessica, is there any misunderstanding? Don''t be impulsive. "


    "Misunderstanding? The photos were taken by others. How could I misunderstand? I''m going to find


    her now. "


    Vivian said, "Jessica, don''t be impulsive. Where are you? I''m going to see you. Jessica, don''t be


    impulsive. "


    Vivian told her not to be impulsive and hoped that Jessica could go to catch adultery as soon as


    possible.


    Vivian had to see it in person.


    ''Nina, let''s see what you can do this time.''


    Then Jessica sent a message, "Viv, wait for me at the gate of the hotel. And don''t tell John about it for


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    the time being. "


    "Jessica, I know. See you at the gate of the hotel. " After sending the message, Vivian walked out with


    her expensive bag.


    LC Hotel was a property of Ye''s Group. Vivian arrived earlier than Jessica and asked the hotel


    manager to check the information.


    "President Vivian, ording to the information you provide, we have found out that the man who


    checked in the presidential suite on the top floor is Mr. Wynn Luo. Mr. Wynn booked the room


    yesterday afternoon and has booked it for half a month."


    "Wynn Luo? Why don''t I remember there is such a person? " Vivian took a look at the photo and found


    that the suit was really expensive. People without any status couldn''t afford it.


    If he was a member of the upper ss in Lexingport City, or the master of some family, she must know.


    The manager replied, "Mr. Wynn is from Spring City."


    "Spring City?" Vivian remembered that Nina was also a native of Spring City. Vivian couldn''t do


    anything without absolute certainty. "Give me Wynn''s photo."


    "Okay, wait a moment." The manager went back to find Wynn''s ID card and photo and handed them to


    Vivian.


    When Vivian saw the photo, she felt relieved.


    This person didn''t look like Nina and she excluded the possibility of that the man was Nina''s family


    member.


    Although Nina was an orphan, it didn''t mean that Nina had no other rtives.


    Since they had nothing to do with each other, Nina still came to the hotel with this man. It seemed that


    they had a deep rtionship.


    At this time, someone whispered something in the manager''s ear. The manager nodded and asked the


    person to leave. Then he turned to Vivian and reported, "Mr. Wynn has juste back from outside."


    "What about Nina? Is she in the hotel? "


    "Mrs. Nina came back an hour ago. She hasn''te down again."


    Vivian smiled, "Very good."


    Then Vivian warned him, "Don''t tell anyone about it, okay?"


    As a hotel manager, he had seen countless dirty things. Of course, he had guessed what was on


    Vivian''s mind, so he chose to pretend to be deaf and dumb.


    "President Vivian, what are you talking about?"


    "Work hard." Vivian stood up and patted him on the shoulder. She looked at him admiringly and thought


    he was a smart man.


    She looked away with a weird smile.


    ''Nina, you can''t defend yourself this time.''

 Chapter 270 Caught Adultery In Bed

    Chapter 270 Caught Adultery In Bed


    When Vivian was about to go downstairs, she received a WeChat call from Jessica. "Viv, have you


    arrived? I remember that LC Hotel is the property of Ye''s Group. Can you check which room they are


    in? I must teach that dirty two person a lesson. "


    Apparently, Jessica was very angry. She gritted her teeth when she spoke.


    That was exactly what Vivian wanted. Vivian quickly said, "Don''t worry, Jessica. I''ve already asked


    someone to investigate this matter. Wait a moment, and I''lle to you immediately."


    Then she walked towards the hotel lobby.


    When Jessica saw her, she immediately waved her hand and said, "Viv, here."


    "Jessica." Vivian held Jessica''s arm intimately andforted her, "Jessica, don''t worry. Maybe it''s just


    someone who looks like Nina."


    "How many people look like Nina? The one with the same side face as Nina is now travelling around


    the world with her husband. " Jessica didn''t know about the news of Kristina''s death. This matter was


    suppressed by Noah and John at the same time. Only Nina and John knew about it besides Ye family


    and Song family.


    Shrewdness shed through Vivian''s eyes.


    Yes, Kristina who resembled Nina had died a long time ago.


    "What you said makes sense. Let''s go upstairs and have a look." Vivian and Jessica took the elevator.


    It took a long time from the first floor to the top floor. From the corner of her eye, Vivian looked at the


    angry woman and found that Jessica''s eyes were full of tiredness and resentment.


    It seemed that Jessica had changed from an arrogant princess to a whining woman.


    Because Jessica and Jason had just divorced.


    This was the news that Vivian heard from the monitor.


    Jason agreed to the divorce proposed by Jessica and went through the formalities two days ago.


    No one knew about it.


    On the second day, Jason quit his work and went to the northwest.


    In the past few days, Jessica had been living in a daze. Sometimes when Jessica was drunk, she


    would curse at Jason. She was not like the well-educated a richdy at all.


    Vivian''s temples throbbed when she heard this.


    She had thought that Jessica would be a smart woman, but if Jessica was too smart, she would be


    stupid.


    Jessica was strong, proud and arrogant. She looked bright on the surface and boasted of herself as the


    daughter of a rich family. But in private, she was like a shrew, which was really not presentable.


    If Vivian hadn''t installed a monitor on Jessica, she wouldn''t have been able to really know the real


    Jessica.


    Taking advantage of such a person would do more harm than good.


    One day when Jessica calmed down and knew that she was used, her revenge woulde and bite


    Vivian.


    Vivian felt that her backer was in danger.


    Vivian had to find another way.


    As for where the way was, she had no idea.


    Out of the corner of her eye, Vivian nced at Jessica. Now that Jessica was divorced, no one knew.


    Jessica pretended to be calm, but her heart might be very irritable.


    Jessica also needed something to vent her anger and distract her attention.


    Vivian had to continue to make use of Jessica.


    No matter how angry John was, he wouldn''t hurt his sister.


    Buzz...


    Vivian''s phone vibrated.


    The assistant''s voice came through the Bluetooth headset.


    "President Vivian, Song''s Group sent an invitation to you for a dinner party at seven o''clock tomorrow


    evening. The party will be held in Repulse Bay Hotel."


    "A dinner party?" Recently, there was no new project of Song''s Group, and there was no good news to


    be sent. Why did the party suddenly take ce?


    The assistant replied, "It''s a wine tasting party. Song''s Group has been doing business with a rich man


    whose surname is Lu in C Ind. It is said that this dinner party is held by Mr. Lu. "


    "Mr. Lu from C Ind?" Vivian''s eyes lit up. Although C Ind was small, it was very rich.


    It was very likely that the people from C Ind appeared here to do business in Lexingport City. If she


    could have business with C Ind''s person, she could make a great achievement.


    ''Let''s see who dares to say that I am just a woman.''


    "Okay, I see." Vivian clenched her phone. She must seize this opportunity.


    Jessica, who was standing next to her, more or less heard something. After Vivian hung up the phone,


    Jessica said without hesitation, "Lu is the surname of C Ind. Most people whose surname is Lu in


    the ind have something to do with the royal family of C Ind. This time, Mr. Lu is not simple."


    "How did you know that?" Vivian turned to look at Jessica.


    "Two hours ago, our family received an invitation card. From my father to Chester. Everyone had their


    own invitation card. At that time, I felt strange, as if this Mr. Lu specially invited our family. So I asked a


    few more questions, and my father told me this. He also asked all of us to go there. We can''t be


    absent."


    After saying that, Jessica frowned and said in an unhappy tone, as if she was angry.


    "My father cares about this very much, so he specially exhorted me a few words."


    Sam knew that Mr. Lu was the prince of C Ind and the brother of Nina. Nina''s brother asked Song


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    family to hold a dinner party and specially invited everyone in Shi family, probably for Nina.


    Sam knew it clearly, but others didn''t.


    When Sam gave Jessica a cold nce and warned her, Jessica got angry.


    Hearing the warning, Jessica knew that Sam was asking her not to embarrass Nina at the dinner party.


    She was not brainless. How could she make things difficult for Nina so tantly? At most, she would let


    Nina know that the countrymen were countrymen, and Nina would not fit in with them even if Nina wore


    expensive clothes.


    It was just to make Nina retreat from difficulties.


    But Sam was biased in favor of Nina, and Jessica was jealous of Nina. She was Sam''s biological


    daughter.


    That was why Jessica came here angrily to catch adultery when she received the photo from Vivian.


    Ding... They arrived at the top floor.


    The elevator door opened slowly.


    "Jessica, here we are. They seem to live in that room." Pointing at the second door, Vivian shed a


    sinister smile and deliberately added, "That gentleman''s surname is Luo, and he has booked a room


    here for half a month."


    "Half a month?" A hint of shock shed through Jessica''s eyes, but soon it turned into contempt. "This


    may be the most expensive presidential suite in Lexingport City. It will cost at least millions to stay here


    for half a month in a row."


    "Nina is really capable. She found a rich man." These words came out of Jessica''s mouth, without


    concealing the anger in her heart.


    What had her brother done to fall in love with such a shameless material girl.


    Vivian said worriedly, "Jessica, don''t let John know about it, or he will be sad."


    "Yes, we can''t let him know." Jessica patted the back of Vivian''s hand and sighed, "John is deceived by


    Nina, so he passes away the sham as the genuine. I''m sorry for you."


    Pursing her lips into a bitter smile, Vivian looked up at Jessica with a gentle and considerate smile.


    "Jessica, I just hope that John can be happy. He likes Nina, so..."


    All of a sudden, Vivian''s eyes dimmed. She had shown her concession and grievance in a proper way,


    which made people have to pity her.


    "Viv, don''t worry. John will see the true face of Nina one day. At that time, your chance wille, and I


    will help you." Jessica promised her.


    Vivian didn''t show hercency but led Jessica to the door.


    Vivian rang the doorbell.

 Chapter 271 John Tears The Clothes

    Chapter 271 John Tears The Clothes


    Wynn went to Song family''s house early in the morning to discuss about the party tomorrow night.


    When he came back, he wanted to catch up on sleep. Not long after hey down, someone rang the


    doorbell.


    Since Leon and others had room cards, they didn''t need to ring the doorbell. It must be someone else.


    Wynn was very impatiently.


    He opened the door with his sleepy eyes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    It was really a man who opened the door, and his back was very simr to the one in the photo. Jessica


    thought that this man must be the adulterer.


    Jessica was furious immediately.


    "Give me Nina..."


    "Jessica." Vivian immediately held back Jessica who was impulse and suppressed Jessica''s anger.


    Then Vivian smiled at Wynn and said, "Mr. Wynn, we''re here for Nina."


    Vivian looked at Wynn up and down, as if he hadn''t woken up yet. It seemed that Nina was caught


    cheating on her husband in bed.


    Vivian tightened her grip on the phone and decided to take photos of the evidence secretlyter. Nina


    would wait for her reputation to be ruined.


    Nina would be expelled from Shi family sooner orter.


    Hearing someone call out the little princess''s name, Wynn immediately came to his senses. His first


    reaction was that the two might be friends of the little princess.


    The little princess''s friend should be treated with courtesy.


    When he saw the two people in front of him clearly, he could not help but feel a little disgusted.


    He knew these two people well. The daughter of Ye family, Vivian Ye, and John''s sister Jessica Shi.


    Last night, when Wynn was investigating John, he had done a thorough investigation of the people


    rted to John. Although there was no detailed information, he had gotten the basic information.


    ''Isn''t Vivian the so-called childhood sweetheart of John?''


    It was said that John''s sister was not satisfied with the little princess and always made difficulties for


    Nina. On the contrary, Jessica hoped that Vivian would marry John.


    ''Ha ha, our C Ind is not satisfied with your family yet.


    These two people must have no good intention toe here.''


    "Who are you?" Wynn looked tough and strong. Obviously, they couldn''t afford to offend a tough man.


    He leaned against the door, tilted his head and looked at the two arrogantly. Obviously, he looked down


    on them.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m the daughter of Shi family." Then Jessica raised her head and looked into Wynn''s eyes.


    How could someone look down upon her?


    Vivian smiled gently, "I''m a friend of Nina, and this is Nina''s Jessica. Nina asked us to look for her. Can


    we go in? "


    Only when Vivian went in could she catch adultery in bed.


    "Friend? Sister? "


    What a shameless woman?


    ''Our little princess is ady of noble birth. How can she have a friend who is full of lies and this shit


    Jessica?


    How could she be the little princess''s sister?''


    Wynn''s eyes made Vivian feel guilty. She felt that this man seemed to know why they came.


    "Yes." Vivian answered naturally without any w.


    Jessica was more perfunctory. She had never admitted that Nina was her Jessica-inw.


    "Nina is my brother''s wife. I have something to talk to her and let us in."


    Crossing his arms in front of his chest, Wynn sneered, "Hey, don''t you just want Vivian to marry John?"


    Vivian''s heart skipped a beat. It was not good. If this person knew them, then what they said just now


    would be seen through?


    Then Wynn looked at Vivian and asked, "Aren''t you John''s childhood sweetheart? Such a generous


    woman and be little... Be friend with Nina. Nina is smart. How could she be your friend? "


    They couldn''t expose the identity of the little princess for the time being, so Wynn changed his words.


    ''Who is the little princess? She is the most honorable woman in C Ind besides Queen Anne.


    To introduce the little princess, it must be in the spotlight time, or else the little princess will be


    wronged.'' Wynn thought.


    Vivian''s lips turned a little pale. Was this man cursing her for being narrow-minded?!


    It seemed that this person had made a thorough investigation, so he would always target them and


    protect Nina.


    This showed that the rtionship between Nina and him was not ordinary.


    Vivian calmed down and said, "Mr. Wynn seems to have a good rtionship with Nina. What''s your


    rtionship? "


    "Yes, what''s the rtionship between you and Nina? Why did you check in the hotel? " Jessica


    continued to question.


    Wynn snorted, "Of course I stay in a hotel. Don''t you know that? And what''s the rtionship between


    me and Nina? You don''t need to worry about it. Don''t pretend to be nice here. "


    ''How did the little princess meet these shameless people? If the prince know that, and you will be dead


    without knowing.''


    Bang...


    Wynn closed the door directly.


    "You..." Jessica was so angry that she stamped her feet. She turned around and asked Vivian, "What


    does he mean? How dare he does this to me?


    Keep ringing the doorbell." Jessica told Vivian.


    "Okay." Vivian didn''t like to be ordered, but when she thought of that would ruin Nina''s reputation,


    Vivian rang the doorbell.


    The sound of the door closing was so loud that even the next door could hear it.


    At that time, the two of them were in a hurry that John didn''t really close the door.


    The sound outside naturally came in.


    John hadn''t slept all night. Now that he was able to hold his wife in his arms, he fell asleep deeply.


    Nina had been half-asleep and half-awake. After hearing the sound, she stood up and got out of bed.


    She thought it was her brother who came back, so she opened the door quietly and poked her head


    out, as if she had a guilty conscience.


    However, through the crack of the door, she saw Vivian and Jessica. She was stunned.


    "What are they doing here?" Nina murmured and was about to ignore it. She was about to close the


    door and continue to sleep.


    Vivian happened to notice that.


    Vivian hated Nina to the core. She could recognize Nina even if Nina turned into ash, not to mention


    the moment Vivian turned her head.


    "Nina?" Vivian shouted quickly.


    All in all... Vivian still saw Nina.


    Nina stopped.


    Footsteps were heard, and Jessica asked, "Where is Nina? Isn''t she in this room? "


    "Nina seems to be there." Vivian walked in front of Jessica, looking anxious.


    Facing Nina, Vivian became calm and unhurried, with a touch of surprise on her face. "Nina? Why are


    you here? "


    Nina had clearly heard what Jessica had said. Jessica was confused that Nina was not in the next


    suite, which meant that the two of them had speciallye to Nina.


    But Vivian pretended to meet Nina by chance.


    Obviously, they were here to make trouble.


    "Is it strange for me to be here?" Nina opened the door and stood upzily.


    Then Jessica walked over and swept Nina from head to toe. Jessica''s face darkened as she pointed at


    Nina and said, "Nina, look at yourself."


    Noticing the hickey under Nina''s neck, Vivian covered her mouth in surprise. "Nina, you... How can


    you... "


    Vivian didn''t finish her words, pretending that she couldn''t bear to look straight at Nina and defending


    John.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Nina lowered her head and looked at her shirt, which just covered the root of


    her thigh.


    But the hickey on Nina''s neck couldn''t be covered.


    Nina blinked her eyes for two times and silently looked at the living room of the suite.


    Her clothes were torn into pieces and scattered pitifully in the living room by John, they were


    everywhere.


    The scene just now appeared in Nina''s mind, and two red clouds quickly hung on her face.


    She really didn''t look appropriate right now.


    "Don''t you know what''s wrong with you? Shameless. " Jessica stared at her coldly. "What are you


    looking inside? Is there a man hiding inside by you? "


    Then Jessica pushed Nina away and walked inside.


    Jessica must catch this adulterer today.

 Chapter 272 We Made A Mistake

    Chapter 272 We Made A Mistake


    As Jessica went inside, Nina didn''t stop her.


    Nina just looked at the elegant and dignified Vivian in front of her and said frankly, "Are you here to


    catch adultery?"


    Vivian looked at Nina and said in a weak voice, "You think too much."


    "Really? Come in, please. " Nina turned her body.


    If Nina could calmly invite her in, it only meant that there were two things. One was that the paramour


    was no longer there, and the other was that the person inside was John.


    Wynn was living next door, but Nina was here.


    Then thetter was more likely.


    Vivian clenched her teeth. This time, she was throwing a stone at her own feet.


    "Thank you." Vivian walked in. She wanted to prevent Jessica from spilling the beans, or she would be


    implicated.


    Jessica was looking for someone one ce after another. When she was about to go in the master


    bedroom, Vivian quickly walked up and grabbed her.


    "Viv, why are you pulling me? I must find out the adulterer. "


    "Jessica, I think you must have misunderstood. Nina won''t do anything to betray John."


    The two turned their backs to Nina. Vivian held Jessica''s arms tightly, Vivian winked at Jessica and


    said in a low voice, "We made a mistake."


    "Mistake?" Jessica frowned.


    Vivian nodded, "Yes, the person inside is Jo..."


    Creak... The door opened.


    When John came out in a bathrobe, he was a little surprised to see the two of them. He looked up not


    far away and found that Nina had returned an expression to him that she didn''t know anything.


    John immediately understood. He couldn''t help but frown and nced coldly at the two people.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Then he took a bath towel and walked towards Nina. He wrapped Nina with it and lifted her up


    regardless of others'' feelings.


    "Sleep a little longer."


    "I''m awake. I can''t fall asleep." With her head on his shoulder, Nina looked like a ko that relied on a


    tree.


    With a pale face, Jessica red at Vivian angrily.


    Vivian let here here when she didn''t find out the truth. What if John gets angry?


    With an apologetic look on her face, Vivian looked at the two people who were snuggling up to each


    other, and her heart was burning with anger.


    But Vivian had no reason to be angry, so she could only swallow it.


    Vivian''s fingers, which were holding her bag, turned pale and hard embedded in it, with hatred in her


    eyes.


    "What should we do now?" Jessica red at Vivian again. She couldn''t tell John the reason that they


    came here.


    Because of Nina, there was a gap between Jessica and John. They couldn''t have a bigger gap


    because of Vivian''s mistake.


    Vivian came to her senses and said gracefully, "Jessica and I are here to tell you one thing in person.


    Song family will hold a dinner party in Repulse Bay Hotel tomorrow night."


    Jessica also came to her senses. "Yes, everyone in our family will go to the dinner party tomorrow


    evening. I''m here to tell you in person. The invitation is at home. You can go and take it when you have


    time and drop by to see dad."


    "The dinner held by Song family this time is different from other dinner parties. There are people from C


    Ind. John, you can take this opportunity to contact the person in C Ind. It won''t do you any harm. "


    Jessica felt a little sorry and said a few more words.


    "What?" Nina blinked suspiciously and whispered to John, "Is it my brother?"


    John nodded, "It''s possible."


    Then John looked up at his sister who definitely had another intention and said, "I see."


    John could still answer, which meant that he was not angry.


    Jessica felt relieved and took Vivian''s hand and left.


    As soon as the two of them walked out of the hotel, Jessica rudely med her, "Viv, what''s wrong with


    you? Can''t you find out the truth before you tell me? "


    "I..." Vivian was angry. She didn''t tell Jessica exactly that it must be Nina who cheated on John. Jessica


    believed it was Nina.


    Now Jessica med her.


    Vivian dared to be angry in her heart, but she could not speak. Jessica liked her to be obedient.


    "Jessica, it''s my fault. I didn''t investigate it urately." Vivian lowered her eyes and apologized, but she


    wouldn''t let go of Nina easily.


    "But I''m sure the man in the photo is not John. Nina is holding another man''s arm." Vivian looked at


    Jessica sincerely, afraid that Jessica wouldn''t believe her, so Vivian took out the photo again.


    Jessica was very familiar with her brother. She didn''t need to look at the photo to know that person was


    not her brother.


    "There is something fishy about it." Jessica said thoughtfully.


    Vivian felt wronged. "Yes, something is wrong. I suspect that John has been deceived by Nina."


    "Didn''t she lie a lot? Back then, I used money to ask her to leave John. She even asked for twenty


    million, she wanted all the property of John. John didn''t believe me and insisted on keeping Nina by his


    side. At that time, I knew that Nina would definitely cheat on John and hook up with other men behind


    John''s back. "


    Jessica grinded her teeth and said, "Now it''s true. Hum... I won''t let her off so easily next time. "


    The corners of Vivian''s mouth lifted into a smirk, but no one noticed it. She said in a weak and


    mncholy voice, "s... John is also cheated by Nina. Even you were cheated just now. "


    "Yes." Jessica took Vivian''s hand andforted her, "Viv, I didn''t mean to me you just now. Don''t be


    angry with me."


    Vivian held her hand back and smiled considerately. "How can I be angry with you? Besides, you were


    deceived by Nina. I''m just worried about John."


    Vivian''s eyes were full of worry.


    "Viv, you are a good girl. I won''t let Shi family lose a good daughter-inw like you. I am the daughter of


    Shi family." Jessica made a promise again and deliberately mentioned her identity, as if to prove her


    wealth.


    When Jason nodded to divorce, Jessica said, "Divorce is fine. I''m not afraid I can''t find a better man


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    after divorce? I''m the daughter of Shi family. "


    After the divorce, she didn''t allow Jason to tell anyone about it. The reason was the same, "I''m the


    daughter of Shi family. I can''t lose my dignity."


    Jessica always cared about her status, because it had brought her a lot of honor.


    She didn''t need to do anything or know anything to be ttered.


    "Jessica, I don''t want to anything. I just hope that John can be happy." Vivian''s voice was euphemistic,


    and her eyes were sincere, without any falsehood.


    But from the bottom of Vivian''s heart, she believed that she was the only one who could make John


    happy.


    ''I''m the one who deserves you, John. No matter appearance, talent or background.


    Only I can make John happy.


    Nina is just a country bumpkin with a useless beautiful face.''


    "Jessica, let me drive you home." Vivian sent Jessica back in person.


    In the eyes of Jessica, Vivian was ady from an eminent family, dignified and elegant, sensible and


    considerate.


    Such a person deserved her brother.


    Jessica was even more determined to drive Nina away and let her brother marry Vivian.

 Chapter 273 The Handmade Cheongsam

    Chapter 273 The Handmade Cheongsam


    John and Nina were in the hotel suite.


    Nina sat on the sofa and ordered him to pick up the pieces of cloth scattered on the ground.


    He handed the cloth to her and asked, "Do you still want it?"


    Nina grabbed the cloth. She had got some alterations done to the cheongsam and made it into a dress.


    She felt heartbroken that such a memorable dress was torn into pieces.


    "John,pensate me for the dress."


    "Okay, I''ll do whatever you want." Then he sat down and held her in his arms. "I''ll ask someone to


    make a new dress for you. You can have as many as you want."


    "It''s different. I did the alteration myself. It''s handmade by me." Nina didn''t want to let him go easily.


    "Then what do you want me to do?" John asked.


    Nina came up with an idea. "Make another one for me. You make it."


    John was speechless.


    He thought it was not proper for a man to make a cheongsam.


    "No. Think of another one." he said firmly.


    Seeing that John refused to make a new cheongsam, Nina wanted him to do so more. She said, "You


    can either restore this cheongsam, or you can make another one for me. It''s up to you."


    Looking at the cheongsam that had been torn into pieces, he hesitated for a while.


    He was thinking how it happened.


    He remembered that he didn''t use much strength when he tore the dress.


    Nina looked at him coldly. She knew that it was impossible to restore her cheongsam. She thought,


    ''You should be med because you were so anxious that you tore my dress without asking how to


    untie it.


    Since the dress can''t be restored, you have to make one for me by yourself.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Although the new cheongsam isn''t made by myself, it''s still memorable because it''s made by you.''


    "Stop looking at it. You can''t even sew it. Make a new one for me." Nina got off John''s legs and called


    Lisa, asking her to bring her a conservative dress.


    After wearing the dress, Nina found that the hickeys on her body couldn''t be covered and still could be


    seen, so she could only cover the hickeys with the concealer and the jewelry.


    The hickeys couldn''t be seen unless one looked at them carefully.


    Thinking that Leon and Michelle were about toe back, Nina was ready to leave. Before she left,


    she reminded John again.


    "Honey, cheongsam made by yourself."


    With a yful smile, Nina left. John reached out his hand and was about to pull her back, but she lifted


    her dress and ran away fast.


    In a sh, she left.


    He leaned back and pinched his nose.


    He thought he would have to do as she said.


    Nina went back to her brother''s suite. Knowing that Wynn was also in the suite and in his own room,


    she tiptoed back to her room.


    She heaved a sigh of relief when she closed the door.


    Meeting John secretly brought her tension.


    She liked this feeling.


    She felt it was interesting.


    As long as she thought of the time when John took out the marriage certificate and then kept


    emphasizing that they were a legal couple, she couldn''t helpughing.


    Nina thought what was the funniest was that he stubbornly forbade her to look at the marriage


    certificate, fearing that she would see his ugly photo.


    Her husband cared about his face so much.


    As soon as Nina sat on the bed, her phone vibrated.


    "Nini, have you finished meeting Uncle John? You''d better go back to the suite soon. Leon and I have


    left the amusement park."


    While texting, Michelle kept ncing at Leon, who was buying ice cream, for fear of being seen by him.


    When Leon came towards Michelle with strawberry ice cream in his hand, he saw her looking at him


    and typing on her phone with her little fingers, appearing to be guilty and defensive.


    Seeing that he was looking at her, she immediately looked away and put away her phone.


    Leon knew who Michelle was sending messages to. "Mimi, who are you texting?"


    "Hey, you''re back." Michelle didn''t give a direct answer. She was instantly attracted by the ice cream.


    "Wow, strawberry ice cream. I like strawberry best."


    "Here you are." Leon handed the ice cream to her and didn''t ask anymore. He nced at her phone


    and saw a message from Nina.


    ''Ninja has broken the promise and has gone to meet John.


    Mimi is a good girl and helped them quietly.'' Leon thought.


    Michelle took a bite of the ice cream and secretly looked at Leon through the corner of her eye. Seeing


    that he didn''t ask more, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, she dodged Leon''s question.


    "Michelle, what are you looking at?" Leon lowered his head and caught Michelle''s exploring eyes.


    Michelle was less than 1.6 meters tall. Standing next to Leon, she looked small.


    "Look at you. You''re so beautiful." Michelle blurted it out.


    Nina once told her that no one would find out that one was lying if what he or she said was true.


    Michelle really thought that Leon was very beautiful.


    He was more beautiful when he smiled.


    "What a little girl!" Leon touched her head and said, "Since you like looking at me, then do it."


    Michelle felt that she hadpletely muddled through, and her steps became brisk. She smiled and


    said, "Can I take a photo of you? I can see your photo when you''re not here, because you''re really


    beautiful."


    It was not the first time that Leon had heard someone praise him for his beauty, but he felt very sweet


    when he heard Michelle said that he was beautiful.


    "Just do it." Leon stood there and let her take photos.


    "Leon, take the ice cream and stand here. I''ll tell you when I''m done." Without asking for Leon''s


    permission, Michelle put the ice cream in his hand. It was hot and the ice cream smelt, making his hand


    sticky.


    Leon disliked it.


    However, seeing that she was smiling so happily, he didn''t do anything to disappoint her.


    Michelle was taking a photo.


    Because she was much shorter than Leon, she had to raise her head to take a picture. And she took a


    photo of his upper body.


    In the photo there was blue sky and white clouds.


    There was a smile on Leon''s face. His amber eyes looked gentle.


    The strawberry ice cream added some pink to his white hand.


    "Okay." Michelle ran towards him with excitement and shared the photo with him. "Look, I have taken a


    very beautiful picture of you, haven''t I?"


    Leon took a nce at the photo and said, "Not bad."


    "It''s very good." Michelle put her phone in her bag, took back the ice cream and went back to the hotel


    while eating ice cream.


    When they returned to the hotel, Nina was sleeping in her room.


    Nina was really asleep.


    She did feel a little tired after staying with John for a while.


    Leon didn''t wake her up. He asked Wynn, "How''s the preparation for the dinner?"


    "Everything''s been done. I specially sent an invitation to everybody of the Shi family. Miss Jessica and


    Miss Vivian came here today. They may embarrass the little princess tomorrow night." Wynn said.


    "Let''s wait and see what they will do tomorrow. If anyone from the Shi family dares to do anything bad


    to Ninja, I will take her back to C Ind." Leon wouldn''t let his sister suffer any grievance.

 Chapter 274 They Look Exactly The Same

    Chapter 274 They Look Exactly The Same


    While Leon and Wynn were talking, Michelle was packing her luggage.


    She had asked for a few days'' leave and today was thest day. Tomorrow she would have to go back


    to college to have sses and make up the lessons that she missed this month.


    After finishing talking to Wynn, Leon saw Michelle walked with her suitcase. He turned to her and


    asked, "Where are you going?"


    "Go back to the university. I''ll have sses tomorrow." Michelle stood up, with a big suitcase next to


    her.


    Only then did Leon remember that she was a college student. Judging from her appearance, he


    thought she was at most a high school student.


    "Do you live in the school?" He asked.


    "Yes." Michelle nodded, "Now that Nini live with Uncle John, I can''t live with her. I have to continue to


    live in the dormitory."


    "You used to live with Ninja. You two didn''t live in the dormitory. Right?" Leon asked.


    "No." Michelle shook her head. Her pink face was lovely. "Nini has an apartment outside the college. I


    lived with her there."


    "Is there anything wrong?" Michelle tilted her head and asked Leon.


    "Nothing. Wynn, drive her back to college." Leon turned to look at Wynn and saw Wynn winking at him.


    Wynn didn''t want to stay with Michelle.


    Although Michelle looked stupid, in fact, she was very smart. Wynn had changed his appearance, but


    she could still recognize him.


    Wynn was afraid that he would be recognized by Michelle and she would ask him to eat the


    unptable food she made.


    He was scared at the thought of the food made by Michelle.


    It was really scary.


    Leon and Wynn had been staying with each other for so many years and they knew each other very


    well. Leon could understand what Wynn meant with just one nce.


    It surprised Leon that Wynn, who had always been fearless, feared such a little girl so much.


    Leon smiled and said nothing.


    He stood up and pulled Michelle''s luggage. "Let me send you to school."


    "Thank you, Leon."


    Leon not only received the gratitude from Michelle, but also received a grateful look from Wynn.


    As soon as they walked out of the hotel, Leon suddenly found that he didn''t have a car or money


    because he didn''t need to worry about these things, which were always arranged by the servants.


    "Mimi, I want to borrow your phone to ask someone to send some money to me. I don''t have any


    money." Leon reached out his hand towards Michelle.


    She looked at him for a while before she realized what he said.


    Michelle thought, ''It turns out that Leon is as poor as Nini.


    Oh, no. Nini used to be poor, but now she isn''t poor anymore because she has Uncle John.


    However, her brother is still very poor.''


    "No, you needn''t. I have money." Michelle grinned and took out her phone to call a taxi.


    Just at this moment, she received a phone call.


    Taking a nce at the caller ID, Leon guessed it must be the young master of the Shi family. He had


    heard from Wynn that James, Michelle and Nina had a good rtionship.


    "Hello..."


    "Mimi, what happened to Aunt Nina and you? Why didn''t youe to the weing dinnerst night?


    Do you know how many messages I''ve sent you? You didn''t reply at all."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed that James was very angry.


    Michelle pulled the phone away from her ear. She could even hear that James paused, took a breath,


    and then continued to speak.


    "Do you know that it was not easy for me to make an appointment with Emma? Yesterday she agreed


    to have dinner with us. However, you didn''t show up and Emma thought I was lying to her. I don''t know


    how to exin and make her believe me.


    I''m so angry. Mimi, if you and Aunt Nina don''t have a reasonable exnation, I won''t make friends with


    you. As my good friends, you should help me." James was very angry and anxious because he had


    been cklisted by Emma.


    She hated liars the most.


    ''Damn it!'' James thought.


    Hearing this, Michelle was stunned. She didn''t understand why James was angry. Was is because they


    didn''t go to the restaurant the previous night or because he was misunderstood by Emma?


    She was thinking and didn''t know how to reply.


    James didn''t hear Michelle''s voice and immediately shouted, "Mimi? Answer me. Don''t you understand


    humans'' words after a month''s training?"


    Noticing that Michelle was in a daze, Leon reminded her, "You''d better say something and give him a


    reply, such as oh."


    Leon was afraid that James would get even angrier if he got no reply after saying so much.


    "Oh..." Michelle actually did as Leon told her.


    Hearing this, James was petrified, "Damn it. Mimi, don''t scare me. Can''t you really understand humans''


    words?"


    Leon couldn''t help butugh in a low voice. He felt she was so lovely.


    Hearing theughter of a man, James was stunned and looked at the phone.


    "Yes, it''s Mimi''s number. Aunt Nina brought Mimi her phone yesterday."


    He was confused and suddenly thought, ''Is it a distress signal?''


    "Mimi, where are you? Have you been kidnapped? If you''re kidnapped, then say oh again and send me


    your location. I''ll go to save you immediately." James''s anger turned into worry.


    ''Mimi is brainless. She''s easily cheated. Is she really kidnapped?'' James was worried.


    Then he got into the car and drove away.


    Michelle was stunned by his murmurs. She narrowed her eyes and muttered, "Is there anything wrong


    with him?"


    After a pause, she said, "I''m in the LC Hotel."


    "Damn it! Hotel?" James thought she was in danger and quickly said, "Just stay there. I''ll save you. But


    you have to remember to put in a good word for me in front of your cousin."


    "What are you talking about?" Michelle didn''t know what he was talking about. She just thought that


    someone would pick her up, so she happily said, "Thene here quickly. I''ll wait for you here."


    Then she hung up the phone and looked at Leon with a smile. "James ising to pick me up. You


    don''t have to send me back to school."


    "It''s okay. Is James a friend of Ninja? I''m just getting to know him." Leon looked at her with a smile.


    Thinking of the words James said in the phone, he asked, "Do you understand what he said just now?"


    Leon suspected that she didn''t understand at all.


    "I''m not a fool. Of course I understand. He said he would pick me up." Michelle nodded seriously.


    Leon couldn''t helpughing. In fact, James had told her at least three things. Firstly, he was worried


    that she was abducted. Secondly, he wasing to pick her up. Thirdly, he wanted her to put in a good


    word for him in front of her cousin, Emma.


    Leon knew that James liked Emma very much.


    At first, Leon thought James had a special rtionship with Michelle. It turned out that he was wrong.


    James was driving a fancy Lamborghini. He saw from a distance that Michelle was standing with a


    person, who was dragging a suitcase.


    James wondered if the person standing next to Michelle was a human trafficker, but when he saw the


    man''s face, he was shocked.


    "Damn it! Aunt Nina?"


    The closer he got, the stranger he felt.


    ''No, Aunt Nina is not that tall. She has long hair. Then who is this person? They look like each other so


    much.''


    When James stopped his car in front of Michelle, he turned his head and looked at Leon. James'' eyes


    widened in an instant. ''They look like each other so much.


    No, they look exactly the same.


    This person has a woman''s face, but isn''t sissy.


    So handsome.'' James got out of the car and saw that Michelle was safe and sound. He breathed a


    sigh of relief.


    "James, long time no see." Michelle waved her hand with a smile.


    "Mimi, it''s good that you''re fine." James asked, "Mimi, who is he?"


    Michelle smiled and introduced, "Leon."


    ''Leon? Why does he look like Aunt Nina so much?''


    "My name is Leon Lu, and Nina is my sister." Leon always treated her sister''s friends with courtesy and


    nodded at James with a smile.


    "Really? Are you really the brother of Aunt Nina?" James was shocked and stammered.

 Chapter 275 I Cant Even Kiss Her

    Chapter 275 I Can''t Even Kiss Her


    Leon thought the young master of Shi family was a good tempered, lively and a little silly.


    Leon could tell from the phone that James was a loyal boy and was good to his friends.


    "Don''t I look like Ninja?" Leon teased with a smile.


    "No, no, no. You two look like the same, Okay?" James didn''t feel embarrassed but became familiar


    with Leon. "You two look so alike. Are you twins? If you are twins, my Aunt Nina might have twins in the


    future. Then North Yard will be very lively. "


    James still thought that Uncle John and Aunt Nina would have children and they would have two kids at


    the same time. Then they would take care of their children and wouldn''t stare at him every day.


    Aunt Nina made fun of him. If James talked back and offended her, Uncle John would deduct his


    money from time to time.


    Although James had invested in the crew, it was not his own money. It was said that chasing girls cost


    a lot of money, and he needed a lot of money.


    When James thought of this, he couldn''t helpughing. He pped his hands and said, "This is good.


    The twins are good."


    "Mr. James, is Nini pregnant?" Michelle pulled James'' arm, looking expectant.


    "Not yet." Said James.


    Leon breathed a sigh of relief. He thought his sister had married earlier and if she had children now, it


    would be earliest for her.


    "I''m four years older than Ninja, we are not twins." Leon exined.


    Not only was James not discouraged, but he also stared at Leon''s face, as if he could see something


    great from Leon''s face. James praised Leon.


    "Do you have some maintenance manuals? Your face is so tender, you look even younger than me. "


    Then James took out his phone and looked into the mirror on the phone.


    ''I''m too roughpared with Leon.


    Emma said she didn''t like young gigolos. I think I am very mature.


    Emma is too naive!


    I''m not a toy boy? I am not young! Even a twenty-four year old man''s skin looks younger than mine.''


    Leon''s skin was tender and delicate, but Leon exuded a mature and steady tenderness, which was a


    gift after so many things.


    James had nothing to worry about. He idled around all day long and had never experienced any


    setbacks. So far, the biggest difficulty in his life was that he couldn''t get a woman after he chased her


    for more than a month.


    So James didn''t realize that he was not mature enough.


    But how could a twenty years old boy be mature?


    "Should I call you uncle?" James felt that his seniority was getting lower and lower.


    He called his peers Aunt Nina. He called someone four years older than him uncle.


    Leon smiled, "You can call me Mr. Leon."


    It was still uncertain whether they would be a family or not in the end.


    At first, James wanted to happily agree with Leon. It was great that he didn''t need to call Leon uncle,


    but after thinking carefully about the meaning of Leon''s words, James found that it didn''t sound right.


    James couldn''t figure it out in a short time, so he asked them to get in the car. "Mimi, get in the car. I''ll


    drive you back to school."


    "Okay, then my suitcase..." Michelle was about to take the suitcase, but Leon stepped ahead of her and


    put her suitcase in.


    Then the two of them sat in the car.


    As James drove, he kept asking what had happenedst night. Michelle told him everything word by


    word.


    "Well, you could tell me. I went to pick up Emma yesterday, but you didn''te after half an hour. Then


    you left angrily. You thought I was lying to her." When James thought of this, he felt aggrieved. He


    finally found a reason to meet Emma, but it was screwed up again.


    It was more serious than before.


    "Who are you talking about?" Michelle asked curiously, "Do you have a girlfriend?"


    "I do want to, but she doesn''t want to." "It''s your cousin, Emma," said James in azy and helpless


    tone.


    "Eh?" "Did Harrison really have an affair?" Michelle asked in surprise.


    "How did you know that?" James remembered that matter happened after Mimi went to the training.


    "I''m smart." Michelle whispered, "I identally found out Harrison''s check-in records, but I didn''t have


    any evidence, so I didn''t tell my cousin. Later I told it to Nini and asked Nini to help beat Harrison."


    "Did Nini beat him to death?" As soon as Michelle thought about it, she became excited and her eyes lit


    up.


    "It''s me who beaten him." James said proudly. "Although I''m not as violent as Aunt Nina, I can''t beat


    Harrison to dead. But he nose was bleeding."


    "Violent?" Leon threatened in a soft voice. He didn''t want to hear anyone say anything bad about his


    sister.


    "No, no, no, no. It''s force, force." The reflexive reaction of James was very fast. It was all because of


    his Uncle John''s "training" over the years.


    James smiled awkwardly and changed the topic. "Mimi, what do you think of me?"


    "You are awesome!" Michelle pped for him with a smile.


    Anyone who could beat such a bad man was very powerful.


    With a smile on his lips, James said, "Of course I''m awesome. I''m the famous Mr. James. But I didn''t


    mean that. I mean... Ha ha... "


    James'' voice stopped abruptly.


    Suddenly, James felt a little embarrassed to ask. His eyes were evil and shy when he smiled, which


    made James a little lovelier.


    "What do you mean?" There were two little doubts in Michelle''s eyes.


    She felt that Mr. James seemed to have changed a lot.


    James was more arrogant and shy than before.


    Leon said for James kindly, "What he wants to say is, how about he being your brother-inw?"


    "Oh, I see." Michelle was suddenly enlightened.


    "Yes, yes. What do you think?" James turned around and asked Michelle, Leon said to James in a


    hurry. "Drive carefully. Our lives are all in your hands."


    With a simple smile, James continued to drive and looked at Michelle in the rearview mirror.


    While thinking, Michelle shook her head and said, "It''s impossible."


    "What?" Suddenly, James braked and pulled over. He turned to Michelle and asked, "Why?"


    Everyone supported him, but why didn''t Mimi support him?


    Was Michelle from beggar gang?!


    Michelle said seriously, "The reason why my cousin liked Harrison was that Harrison had literary


    aplishment and gentleman style. The most important thing is that he denies self and return to


    propriety."


    "What are you talking about?" James frowned, "I know a lot about literary aplishment and


    gentleman demeanor. It''s just literature and polite. What''s the deny self and return to propriety?"


    Michelle couldn''t help but dislike, "Do you really understand?"


    When Michelle asked this question, James found that he suddenly didn''t understand and didn''t say a


    word.


    Leon exined with a faint smile, "Literary aplishment generally refers to a person''s behavior,


    you can havemon topics and you can understand each other no matter what you say.


    A gentleman''s manner is courtesy and education. You understand that. It''s the principle of the


    confusions that deny self and return to propriety. Discipline yourself, everything should be attributed to


    the present. "


    James shook his head, "I don''t understand thetter part."


    Leon couldn''t helpughing. "Let me give you an example. In ancient times, a man and a woman were


    not allowed to have any physical contact before they got married."


    "Exin it in detail." James didn''t understand.


    Michelle was even more disgusted, "It means, before marriage, you can only hold her hands, can''t kiss,


    can''t sleep together."


    Leon turned his head to take a look at Michelle beside him. This little girl knew a lot.


    "What?" James was surprised that his chin almost fell down, "I can''t even kiss her?"


    James couldn''t help but touch his lips.


    He had kissed her several times.


    Although he was pped every time...


    But he couldn''t help it!

 Chapter 276 Too Fraudulent

    Chapter 276 Too Fraudulent


    Michelle nodded, "Yes, you can''t even kiss her. This is the standard for my cousin to find a boyfriend.


    Obviously, you don''t match it. "


    Suddenly, James felt a little guilty. "How do you know I... Do that to her? "


    "Do what?" Michelle did not understand.


    "It''s... Just that! "


    Michelle''s big innocent eyes showed that she still didn''t understand.


    Frustrated, James said perfunctorily, "Okay, it''s Okay. Nothing serious."


    Leon reminded James, "Let''s go."


    James started the engine and drove the car towards L University. Michelle leaned over the window and


    looked at the street of Lexingport City.


    She missed her home and her parents.


    But her parents'' research was not over, and she didn''t know when they woulde back.


    "s..." Michelle suddenly sighed.


    Leon nced at her without saying anything. On the contrary, James was paying attention to Michelle''s


    reaction.


    Hearing her sigh, James'' self-esteem came out and said, "Mimi, in fact, I''m a good person everywhere.


    It''s just that... I don''t deny self and return to propriety. But I meet the first two requirements. "


    The thoughts of Michelle drifting with the wind but was pulled back by James and gathered together.


    "Mr. James, I mean you don''t meet the first two requirements."


    "What are you talking about?" James stunned again. When he came to his senses, he felt that he had


    been provoked again. "I''m a student of L University. I''m talented, and I''m a gentleman. I don''t beat


    people, and I don''t curse people."


    Michelle stuck out her tongue and said, "You are so shameless. I''ve only been away for a month. When


    I came back, I found that you''re fonder of calling yourself Mr. James and swearing. "


    James was speechless.


    It seemed to be true.


    Since James met Emma, he always showed off and often cursed.


    He had no choice!


    Emma was stubborn. Although she was quiet, she was stubborn in nature. There wasbating


    poison with poison in ancient times. Now he had to use toughness to ovee the strong?


    If he didn''t act more overbearingly, he might not be able to have the chance to be with Emma for the


    rest of his life.


    "HMM... My cousin will get sick when she always eats the same food. Can you let my cousin change


    her taste? " Anyway, James thought there was no problem with his method.


    It was how his Uncle John and Aunt Nina got along with each other.


    "One day, I will transfer the name Emma Linda to my household register, which will be valid for the rest


    of my life." James stepped on the gas, as if he was determined to get it.


    His tone was much lighter than before.


    "Come on!" Michelle cheered him up symbolically, her eyes so calm that there was no ripples.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Michelle was not interested in love, she just wanted to sign up for the LPLpetition and consult the


    seniors.


    And she wanted to continue to cook her dark food.


    Thinking of this, Michelle''s eyes lit up again. Since her master was not here, she wanted to find another


    person who could help her try the food.


    Michelle''s eyes fell on Leon first, and then on James. Then she thought about it again and again.


    "Mimi, can you do me a favor?" James'' voice came out in time, "Can you tell me where Emma usually


    goes except school and crew? If I have nothing else to do, I will go for a walk there. Maybe I will meet


    her. "


    Michelle asked back, "Can you do me a favor? I have studied some special food recently and want to


    find a person to have a try. "


    "Of course I can. I can certainly help you." James agreed immediately, "Aunt Nina said the dishes you


    cooked are very delicious."


    "Hee hee..." Michelle suddenly smiled with a guilty conscience.


    The dishes she cooked might not be delicious.


    Michelle rolled her eyes for two circles and said, "If you agree, I''ll tell you."


    "No problem," Said James quickly.


    "Hee hee..." Michelle smiled again, with a guilty conscience. However, the fingers she flicked on her


    thighs indicated that she was very excited.


    Michelle took out her phone, clicked on the video and began to record, "Mr. James, I''ll ask you again.


    As long as I tell you that my cousin often goes to a ce other than the school and the crew, you can


    be my taster for a month."


    "No problem." Without hesitation, James answered and made an "OK" gesture with one hand.


    "Okay, deal." Michelle giggled.


    Leon looked out of the window and chuckled.


    This little girl was not confused at all. She was a smart child.


    "Leon, what are youughing at?" Michelle turned to look at Leon, her eyes blinking.


    Leon turned around and said, "Nothing. I just think you are smart."


    "Yes, yes, yes. I''m smart." Michelle shook her phone, as if showing off,ughing out her canine teeth.


    "Yes, you are smart." Leon reached out and touched her head. Her soft short hair made him felt that he


    was touching a rabbit.


    Michelle just smiled, and Leon was unwilling to withdraw his hand.


    "Mimi, what are you doing? Tell me the ce." James couldn''t wait for her to speak.


    "Oh, wait a minute. I''ll check today''s time." Michelle picked up her phone and looked at the date. Then


    she was surprised and said, "Eh, Mr. James, you are lucky.


    Today is my cousin''s love anniversary."


    James was speechless...


    He said angrily, "Damn it... What kind of luck is that? Are you disgusting me? She broke up with that


    bad man. It is not an anniversary anymore! "


    "That''s right." Michelle nodded, "My cousin has just broken up with her boyfriend for a month. She


    won''t let it go so soon. She will go to Elena Lake at seven o''clock tonight, and take the subway back to


    school at nine o''clock."


    "Elena Lake? I see. " "Next one," said James.


    "What next?"


    "It''s impossible that she only goes to Elena Lake very often. Where else does she go? " James drove


    carefully and showed off his driving skills from time to time. He looked rxed.


    "What? You only exchanged a ce with me. " Afraid that James would y tricks, Michelle turned on


    the video and James'' voice came out.


    James finally understood, "Mimi, you nit-pick on words with me. Being taster for one month, and you


    only tell me one ce. You are too fraudulent. My Uncle John doesn''t even dare to do business like


    this. "


    "No, it''s not fraudulent. It ismercial exchange principle." Michelle smiled and said word by word,


    "Trade one for the other."


    Leon chuckled again. This little girl was really good at changing the concept.


    As Leon said, she was smart.


    James was speechless. The expression on James'' face was as if he had eaten a shit.


    "You have fooled me for a month?" James pursed his lips. "But it doesn''t matter. The food you cook is


    delicious."


    Michelle smiled and said nothing.


    After thinking for a while, James added, "How about I exchange with you for a few more months? I


    won''t get fat even if I eat too much. You don''t have to worry about that I can''t eat too much. Just tell me


    which ces are more likely to meet Emma. "


    It was true that James didn''t gain weight by eating, but Michelle didn''t know if James would get sick.


    After thinking for a while, Michelle shook her head and said, "No. Just this one ce. You will definitely


    see my cousin on Elena Lake tonight. "


    "Okay. But Elena Lake is so big. Where is she exactly? " James said, "You can tell me where she is so


    that I can find her easily."


    "No." Michelle shook her head again, "You have found her in Lexingport City which is such a big city,


    but Elena Lake is so small. Can''t you meet her? If you can''t even meet her, then you are not destined


    to meet her. "


    James patted the steering wheel and said, "Shit..."


    James actually felt that Mimi''s reason was wless.

 Chapter 277 A False Rejoice

    Chapter 277 A False Rejoice


    In Elena Lake.


    The breeze was blowing, and willows were swaying. Theke rippled, and the light was shining on it.


    A locust tree was reflected on theke in the southeast corner, and a slim figure stood under the tree.


    Emma had been standing there for half an hour. Looking at the lonely figure beside theke, her eyes


    were still wet after breaking up with Harrison for a month.


    Elena Lake was the ce where she and Harrison met for the first time. Under this locust tree, they fell


    in love at the first sight.


    Harrison''s behavior extraordinary, elegant and gentle. He was the lover of Emma''s dream.


    Not long after, the two of them expressed their feelings to each other and were naturally together.


    Elena Lake became their date ce. They had agreed toe to Elena Lake every month today to


    have a rest, rx and chat. In short, they would take off their tiredness and forget the troubles caused


    by life.


    On the 1st anniversary of their love, Harrison bought a pair of rings, put them on the nes and


    wore them around their neck.


    Harrison said that he would propose to Emma with this pair of rings after she graduated.


    Emma was overjoyed with tears in her eyes.


    The two of them had worked together. He wanted to be a shining star and be famous all over the


    country. She wanted to be a famous director and make a real touching movie.


    No matter how long it took, they would support each other forever, and never separate.


    In just two years, everything had changed.


    Men''s vows were like chocte colored shit. They looked pleasant on the surface, but in fact, they


    were particrly disgusting.


    Emma took out the ring and gently rubbed it on her hand. There was a faint temperature.


    The ring had always been ced closest to her heart, so it was so warm.


    The ring reflected a little light in the dim light at night, which was dazzling and ironic to Emma.


    "I guess only I keep you." Emma took off the ne with the ring on it and said, "But I don''t want you


    now."


    Emma held the ne in her hand and was about to throw it into theke to bury her love.


    When she raised her hand, she hesitated.


    This was her love.


    Harrison made her happy when she saw him, and gave her the vision of getting married with him and


    they would love each other forever.


    In the end, the joy was in vain.


    Harrison let her know that love was just an extravagant hope, and people''s hearts were sinister in the


    end. Her silent sacrifice was notparable to the temptation of a body.


    Tears welled up in Emma''s eyes. She clenched the ring in her hands, but finally she didn''t have the


    heart to throw it out.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Footsteps came from behind.


    Emma thought there was a passer-by and didn''t want others to see her embarrassment, so she raised


    her hand to wipe her tears.


    The southeast corner of Elena Lake was a romantic ce, and there were often many peopleing.


    "Emma, you are really here."


    A woman''s sardonic voice came from behind Emma.


    She turned around and found it was Ad.


    "Emma, you still can''t forget Harrison." Ad got closed to her, "But you are right. Harrison is such an


    excellent man. How could he not be liked? But don''t forget that he is my fiance now. Don''t covet


    something that doesn''t belong to you."


    It was not the first time for Ad to dere her sovereignty in front of Emma. Emma had thought to put


    up with her in the past, but she couldn''t stand it anymore now.


    "Miss Ad, you don''t have to be too proud. An Auntie taught me to donate things I don''t want to use


    to people who need more than me." The aunt mentioned by Emma referred to James'' mother, Ang.


    Emma remembered what Ang said to her in the hospital.


    Emma used to think that what Ang said was reasonable, but now Emma felt that it was true.


    "What do you mean?" Standing next to Emma, Ad didn''t understand what she meant but still looked


    domineering.


    Coincidentally, Harrison came over and asked, "Ad, why are you here?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Emma''s back froze and her face turned pale.


    She and Harrison hadn''t seen each other for a month.


    Emma only heard him from others in the crew asionally. After all, he was an actor, a popr star


    supported by Ad.


    "Emma?" Although Emma had her back to him, Harrison still recognized her.


    He couldn''t be more familiar with this person. As long as he looked at Emma from a distance, he could


    recognize her.


    Looking at Emma''s back, Harrison still couldn''t take his eyes off her as before. She was the beautiful


    girl by the river.


    "Harrison." Seeing that Harrison still had feelings for Emma, Ad was angry. Ad walked up to him


    and held his arm, pretending to be angry. "Harrison, didn''t I ask you to wait for me over there? Why are


    you here? Are you worried about me? "


    Harrison frowned, but still said gently, "It''s dangerous at night. I came here because I was worried


    about you."


    The gentle words, like a sharp de, stabbed into Emma''s heart.


    Such tenderness should only belong to Emma.


    Harrison had promised that he would belong to Emma all his life.


    But now Harrison was so gentle to another girl.


    Emma slowly closed her eyes. Two lines of tears fell down, and her stiff body was filled with irresistible


    coldness.


    "Harrison, you are so kind to me." Leaning against Harrison, Ad looked defiantly at Emma''s back


    and said, "Harrison, I have something to tell Miss Emma. Can you wait for me over there?"


    Harrison stared at the back of Emma, absent-minded. "I want to wait for you here."


    He didn''t want to leave.


    Because the girl he liked was still here.


    Ad didn''t believe him at all. She knew that he just wanted to stay here to watch Emma.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Hey, Harrison, it''s between us girls. We will be embarrassed if you are with us." Ad pushed him


    away on purpose.


    Harrison walked aside reluctantly.


    Ad stood in front of Emma, crossed her arms and asked, "What did you mean by that?"


    "An aunt of mine said I should donate something I didn''t want to use to someone who needs more than


    me, which means that Harrison is something I used. Now I don''t want him anymore. I will donate him to


    you. Because you are a poor girl. "


    With red eyes, Emma raised her voice so that Harrison, who hadn''t gone far, could hear her.


    As expected, Harrison stopped. He raised his eyes abruptly, and a sharp pain shed through his


    narrowed eyes.


    "You! Emma, you bitch... " Ad raised her hand.


    Before Ad finished her words and pped on Emma''s face, Harrison rushed over, grabbed Emma''s


    arm and scolded, "Emma, behave yourself! How can you say such insulting words? "


    Harrison held Ad in his arms, pulled her hand down, turned around and left with Ad.


    Because Harrison pulled Emma with strength, Emma staggered backward due to her unsteady center


    of gravity.


    ''Insult?''


    Emma''s heart ached.


    ''This is an insult. Then you have insulted me a lot!''


    The ring in Emma''s hand was identally thrown out and fell into theke. Emma screamed, "No..."


    Emma could have steadied herself and watched the most important thing to fall into theke. She


    hadn''t been careful for a while so that she tripped over another stone.


    It was exactly when James heard the scream that he rushed over when he was looking for Emma


    nearby. Seeing that Emma almost fell backwards, he rushed over and hugged her.


    But time was running out.


    He lost his bnce and fell down himself.


    Bang...


    Emma fell on him.


    "Emma, are you okay?" Emma was so light that she fell on his strong body. She was just fine. James


    was just worried about whether Emma was hurt or not.


    Emma''s eyes were slightly red. She got up anxiously and went to the fence by theke, not caring who


    saved her.


    "The ring, my ring, my ring..."


    That was her ring!


    It was her love.


    It really fell down.


    Emma was so anxious that she almost cried out. She was about to jump into theke.


    She had to find it back.

 Chapter 278 Pick Up The Ring

    Chapter 278 Pick Up The Ring


    James thought Emma was going to jump into theke tomit suicide. He was so scared that he


    quickly held her waist and carried her down from the fence.


    "Emma, are you crazy? You are going to jump into theke because of a man!" James said loudly.


    Emma was stunned for a while. She didn''t realize what had happened until she stood on the ground.


    With red eyes, she said, "My ring has fallen into theke. It''s very important to me. I have to pick it up."


    "Your ring?" However, James didn''t let go of her arm, fearing that she would jump into theke again.


    "Aren''t you going to jump into theke because of Harrison?" James asked.


    Emma took a deep breath. Her eyes became redder. "I''m going to pick up my ring. It''s very important to


    me. Let go of me. I''ll look for it."


    She shook off his hand.


    When she was about to turn around, he grabbed her arm again. "Wait here. I''ll pick it up for you."


    He bypassed her and stood by theke to have a look. "With little light, I can''t see theke clearly. I


    don''t know how deep theke is. I have nevere to such a ce."


    She calmed down and refused him, "I''ll pick it up myself. I don''t need your help. Theke is only two


    meters deep and I won''t drown."


    Then she climbed over the fence again.


    "Do you really understand me?" Then he reached out and pulled her down. "I''ve told you that I''ll pick it


    up for you. Wait here for me."


    She had always been afraid of him, because he was always domineering and unreasonable, and loved


    shouting at others.


    She had no choice but to sob in a low voice. She didn''t want him to see her embarrassed look. She


    turned around, wept bitterly and raised her hand to wipe the tears.


    However, he didn''t notice that Emma was sobbing. While observing theke, he asked, "Is it right


    here?"


    "Yes." She said in a nasal voice.


    Hearing this, James felt sorry for her and slowed down his voice, "Don''t cry. I''ve told you that I''ll pick it


    up for you. Tell me what it looks like so that I can get it for you."


    He began to take off his coat.


    The rustling sound made her trust him more inexplicably. She said, "It''s a silver ne with a ring on


    it, with the letters H and E engraved on it, the first letter of my and¡­ his name."


    "What is it?" He stopped taking off his clothes, shook his shoulder, put on his coat and reached out to


    pull her towards him.


    He made her face him.


    "So this is the token of love between you and Harrison, right?" James stared at Emma as if he was


    questioning her.


    She looked down and didn''t answer.


    She meant that what he said was right.


    With his hands on his waist, he nodded with a mocking smile.


    He pointed at a direction and shouted angrily, "Emma, are you insane? He has left you. Why do you


    still keep his stuff?"


    Tears streamed down her face.


    She raised her head regardless of embarrassment and stared at him firmly. "Yes, I''m insane. I just want


    to get the ring back. I didn''t ask you to help me. I''ll do it by myself."


    She pushed him away with all her strength.


    She felt aggrieved.


    With anger rising in his heart, he grabbed her arm and made her unable to move.


    "Emma, listen to me. Don''t do such a thankless thing." Then he was about to leave with her. "Don''t look


    for it. I''ll buy you another one. It''s much better than the one he gave you."


    "Let me go. Let me go." Emma struggled so hard that her wrist was red, but was still grabbed by


    James.


    She didn''t want to lose the ring.


    Harrison abandoned her, but the love between them had really existed. The ring carried her love and


    memory.


    She must find it.


    She just wanted to get it back and kept it.


    With tearful eyes, Emma yelled at James, "It''s different. I don''t want you to give a ring to me. I just want


    the ring which is given by the one I love. I don''t like you. Please leave me alone. Please don''t bother


    me anymore."


    Then he stopped.


    He slowly looked back at her and saw the pain, despair and even hatred in her eyes.


    He didn''t know whether she was thinking about him or Harrison.


    His eyes fell on her wrist, which had turned red, and then slowly loosened his hand. There was


    sadness in his eyes.


    "I know you don''t like me, but you can''t like that bastard either. He''s not a good man. You should forget


    him and find someone better in the future, right?" It was the first time that James had talked so kindly.


    "Forget him? How to forget him? It''s not easy at all." Emma suddenly squatted down, buried her head


    in her knees and burst into tears.


    Emma and Harrison had been in love for two years.


    It was difficult for her to forget him.


    It was difficult for her to forget everything they did.


    Emma had never cried in front of James. Even if she was forced to kiss with him, she didn''t cry in front


    of him.


    However, thinking of the vicious words Harrison had said in order to protect Ad, Emma couldn''t help


    crying.


    She couldn''t help crying even though James was beside her.


    Seeing that she curled up and cried like a child because of another man, James felt annoyed.


    "Damn it!" James was annoyed and sad. "Okay. I''ll pick it up for you."


    He quickly took off his coat and threw it on the ground. Then he took off his T-shirt. He turned around


    and walked towards theke naked to the waist.


    With one hand on the fence, he easily jumped into theke.


    ording to Emma''s description, he began to look for the ring.


    Hearing the sound of jumping into the water, Emma raised her head slowly with tears on her face. She


    couldn''t see James, but only saw the clothes left.


    She sobbed in a daze and stood up. She saw water sshing on theke.


    Elena Lake used to be a swimming pool, butter it was transformed into a man-madeke with tiles


    under it. The water was not very clear because it was surrounded by a park and a lot of soil flew and


    sank at the bottom of theke.


    Since it was a swimming pool, it was not too deep.


    James was good at swimming. With the help of the light around theke, he saw a silver ne with


    a ring falling into the soil.


    He picked up the ne and put it in his hand.


    Then he swam into the water.


    Then he came to the surface of the water. He swam towards thekeside and got out of the water.


    His wet pants clung to his long legs. His hair hung down, covering his forehead and eyes. Water kept


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    dripping.


    "Here you are." James handed the ne to Emma and said, "Don''t lose it again. I won''t pick it up


    for you."


    His eyes were covered by his hair, so she couldn''t see the emotion in his eyes. She only knew that his


    face was dark at night.


    "Thank¡­ Thank you." Emma took the ne. The coldness of the ne shocked her.


    James picked up the clothes, shook his hair and said coldly, "I don''t like verbal gratitude. If you really


    want to thank me, you can go to a dinner party with me tomorrow."


    ''A dinner party?'' Emma was confused.


    "I''ll send someone to pick you up at college tomorrow." James didn''t give Emma time to think about it,


    and he didn''t allow her to refuse.


    He put on his T-shirt and left.

 Chapter 279 He Should Be Responsible For Her

    Chapter 279 He Should Be Responsible For Her


    James was ufortable because his whole body was wet. He thought if he came back home, he


    would definitely be surrounded by his family and they must ask him a lot of question.


    He went to Haley''s residence.


    Although James hated Harrison, it had nothing to do with Haley.


    Haley was also an idle rich second generation. He had a premium apartment in the city center.


    Sincest time when Nina burned their secret base, Haley''s apartment had be their secret base.


    If they had nothing else to do, they woulde there to drink and y cards.


    Thump! Thump! Thump


    "Haley, open the door for me." James didn''t bother to ring the doorbell and kept knocking at the door,


    as if venting his anger.


    Creak...


    Haley opened the door and asked in surprise, "Mr. James? Why are you like a drenched chicken? Is it


    raining outside? "


    "Cut the crap. Let me take a shower. I''ll sleep here tonight." James threw his coat to him and went to


    take a shower.


    When James passed the living room, he saw bottles and snacks, games console on the ground, as


    well as all kinds of cards for ying games.


    "Are you ying behind my back?" James stared at Haley, "You didn''t call me!"


    "Oh, my God. Mr. James. We can''t get through to you on the phone. If you don''t believe me, you can


    take out your phone and check. She has called you dozens of times on WeChat." Haley raised his


    hand and swore.


    It was not until then that James realized that he had muted his phone. He was afraid that someone


    woulde out and destroy the moment when he ran into Emma.


    "Oh, it''s out of power." James walked towards the bathroom and said, "By the way, clean up the floor


    as soon as possible. I don''t want to live in a doghouse."


    Haley was confused.


    Why did James suddenly like to be clean?


    In the past, when others wanted to clean up, James said he didn''t need to do it. Only in this way could


    he live a good life.


    What happened to Mr. James?


    "Why are you standing there? Clean up. I don''t want to see these annoying things when Ie out


    Haley was startled, "I will clean it up right now."


    Haley threw James'' coat on the sofa and began to clean the room.


    Bang...


    The sound of the door closing startled Haley again, and the c bottle in his hand fell to the ground


    again.


    "Is Mr. James in a bad mood tonight?"


    No one answered Haley''s question. He didn''t dare to ask directly and began to clean up his things


    silently.


    After taking a shower, James went to bed directly.


    Haley was stunned again, ''It''s only ten o''clock. The night life has just begun. Why does he sleep so


    early? Is there anything wrong?''


    He was so worried that he knocked on the door. "Mr. James, what''s wrong with you? Is there anything


    wrong? Tell me and I''ll help you. "


    James was lying on the bed, with his hands crossed behind his head, staring at the ceiling in a daze.


    "What can you do for me? You are single."


    Haley didn''t even touch a girl''s hand. It would be strange, if Haley could help him.


    "Hey..." Haley was displeased, "What''s wrong with being single? Do I make you angry? Don''t pretend


    that you have a girlfriend, you are single, too."


    Then there was silence.


    Haley thought that James scolded him, which meant that James was fine. So Haley turned around and


    went to clean again.


    It took more than an hour for Haley to clean it up. Haley was so tired that hey down heavily on the


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    sofa and sighed.


    "I finally finished cleaning." Haley turned his head and saw the light in James'' coat pocket.


    It was a phone.


    ''Didn''t he say it was out of power? Half of the electricity is still avable.'' Haley took the phone and


    unlocked it, only to see a WeChat message.


    The message was from Emma Lin.


    "Thank you. Well, I''ll wait for you at school tomorrow. "


    Emma used to be Haley''s brother''s girlfriend. Haley recognized her at a nce from the photo on


    WeChat.


    Her surname was Lin, and Haley was surer that it was Emma Lin.


    Haley didn''t check it on purpose. Instead, he pushed the door open with James'' mobile phone. When


    he opened the door, he saw that James was in a daze and Haley threw James'' mobile phone to


    James.


    "Emma sent you a message. She said she would wait for you at school tomorrow."


    Taking the phone, James nced at it and then looked up at Haley.


    In fact, James didn''t mean to me Haley. Haley knew the password of James'' phone.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I didn''t peek at your other news." Haley exined immediately.


    "I know." James nodded and put the phone aside, with a myriad of thoughts in his mind.


    In fact, Emma had refused James more than once, but this time, he was really sad.


    James didn''t know if he should hold on or not.


    If he didn''t hold on, she would be not reconciled to give up.


    ''It is not easy to find someone I like. Am I going to let her go?


    But she doesn''t like me.''


    "What''s wrong with you?" Noticing theplicated look in James'' eyes, Haley sat down and asked,


    "Does it have anything to do with Emma? In fact, I can see that you like her. I know one thing about her


    breaking up with my brother. It''s all my brother''s fault... "


    "Well, don''t mention your bastard brother." Speaking of Harrison, James wanted to beat him.


    "Well, let''s not talk about him." Haley shut up.


    After a while, James suddenly sat up and asked, "What if a man kissed a woman in ancient times?"


    "What?" Haley was confused again, "Why do you ask this all of a sudden?"


    James patted him on the shoulder and said, "Tell me now."


    "Of course he is responsible for her." Haley answered, "In ancient times, it was improper for a woman


    to be intimate with a man. If a man did something improper to a woman, the man should be responsible


    for her and marry her."


    "Responsible? Marry her? " The frown on James'' face gradually rxed. "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true. Why do you ask this?" Haley felt that James was a little strange.


    "Ha ha ha..." Suddenly, a smile appeared on James'' face. Hey back on the bed, crossed his legs and


    said, "Then I''ll be responsible for her. I''ll marry her and take care of her for a lifetime."


    "What? Mr. James, which girl did you do some improper things to? " With a gossipy look on Haley''s


    face, Haley touched James'' arm and asked, "Tell me, who is she?"


    "Yes, yes, I have done some improper things to her. I have to be responsible for her." James


    shamelessly admitted it.


    In the past, James didn''t think he did some improper things to her. It was just because he liked her. Of


    course, he liked her now.


    With a meaningful smile on James'' face, Haley immediately understood and asked, "Emma?"


    "Oh, you''re smart this time." Jamesughed happily.


    Now that Emma wanted to deny self and return to propriety, she should understand that he should be


    responsible for her being kissed by him.


    He must be responsible for her.


    He had already kissed Emma. It was not reasonable for him not to be responsible for her.


    "Mr. James, you are too fast, aren''t you?" Haley couldn''t believe it.


    With a darkened face, James said, "You''re the one who''s faster. You finish it in a second."


    "You''ve gone too far. Mr. James! I didn''t mean that. I mean..."


    "Get out. Don''t disturb me."


    Before Haley could finish his exnation, James asked him to get up and kick him out.


    "Mr. James, you are too ungrateful!" Haley was indignant.


    "You are the most grateful one. Go out now. I''m going to sleep. I''ll pick Emma up tomorrow. I have to


    attend a dinner party at night." James pushed Haley out and closed the door.


    Haley frowned, "A dinner party? Is it a dinner party held by Song family? "


    Haley suddenly thought of something and said, "My brother and Ad will also go there!"

 Chapter 280 Before The Dinner Party

    Chapter 280 Before The Dinner Party


    The next day.


    At Lexingport City police station.


    "Boss, Director Shen asked you to go to his office." Tom patted Noah on the shoulder.


    "Okay." Noah stood up and came to the director''s office. He knocked on the door and said, "Director


    Shen, what can I do for you?"


    Director Shen was pouring water. He took a sip and sat down on the chair, motioning Noah to sit down.


    "Sit down first."


    Noah sat down and asked, "Director Shen, what can I do for you?"


    Director Shen opened his drawer, took out a photo and handed it to Noah. "Have a look."


    Noah stretched out his hand and took the photo. It was a picture of Nina. She wore a blue small spots


    skirt and her hair was disheveled, running wantonly on the beach.


    "Nina? What''s wrong with her? "


    Director Shen looked at Noah with burning eyes, "Do you know where this photo came from? This is a


    photo from Spring City. It''s a photo of the princess of C Ind. "


    Noah took a deep breath, "You have known."


    "Humph!" Director Shen snorted, "Noah, I trusted your ability to let you do it. You know that Nina is the


    real princess of C Ind, but you still shield her and tell us that you haven''t found her. "


    Director Shen was very angry. "Do you know the importance of this matter? If Nina didn''t return to C


    Ind now, something would happen. No, something has happened. The prince of C Ind hase


    in person. "


    "What?" ''Nina''s brother is here?


    To take her back?


    Is Ninja leaving?''


    Noah panicked and was about to leave.


    "Sit tight!" Director Shen gave an order and Noah had to sit back.


    Noah was the grandson of Director Shen''srade in arms. He had always treated Noah as a family


    member, strict and kind.


    "Are you going to find Nina? And ask her to run away as soon as possible? " Director Shen red at


    Noah and said, "Don''t worry about her. You''d better worry about yourself first. Prince Leon hase to


    the police station and asked you to see him. I can''t help you with this. You can go and apologize by


    yourself. "


    Instead of worrying, Noah heaved a sigh of relief.


    ''Since Ninja''s brother is still in Lexingport City, Ninja wouldn''t have left.


    If Ninja wanted to go back to C Ind, he should say goodbye to Ninja.''


    "Thank you, Director Shen. I''ll go first." Noah stood up and left. ording to the address given by


    Director Shen, Noah arrived at a very remote coffee shop.


    It was four o''clock in the afternoon. The cafe was very quiet, only the two of them.


    The scorching sun shone on Leon''s face, and Noah was in a trance.


    Nina and Leon looked exactly like each other.


    "Do you think we two are carved in the same way?" Leon had secretly investigated Noah and knew that


    Noah was upright, mature and prudent.


    So Leon didn''t deliberately guard against Noah, but opened his heart to Noah on purpose.


    After all, this man had done the same thing as him. Leon helped his sister escape, and Noah


    deliberately concealed Nina''s whereabouts.


    Noah paused and nodded with a smile. "Yes, you look exactly like Ninja."


    "Ninja?" Leon was a little surprised. "I thought only my family would call her like that. It seems that


    Ninja likes you very much."


    "Maybe it''s because I am half-brother for her." Noah took a sip of his coffee and said, "Director Shen


    asked me toe here and apologize to you. I knew the identity of Ninja when I received the order. I


    didn''t report it to Director Shen."


    "You are straightforward." "I don''t need you to make an apology. I may thank you," said Leon with a


    gentle smile, taking a sip of coffee.


    Noah was confused. "What do you mean?"


    "It was my mother who asked you to find Nina, not me. Two years ago, I helped Ninja escape. " Leon


    chuckled.


    The two looked at each other, and Noah also smiled.


    There seemed to be a tacit understanding between friends between Noah and Leon. They regretted


    they didn''t meet sooner.


    The two of them then had a brief conversation, of course, both of them were rted to Nina. This might


    be the only topic they two had inmon at present.


    Leon noticed Noah''s voice. His voice was lower and thicker than that of an ordinary man. It seemed


    that there was a handful of sand in it, which sounded special.


    "Your throat was hurt?"


    "Yes." Noah nodded, with a touch of sadness in his eyes. "When I had my voice changed, my sister


    was naughty and something happened."


    Noticing the change in Noah''s eyes, Leon''s eyes suddenly became deep. "Vivian? Your half-sister is


    still the CEO of Ye''s Group. "


    Noah looked at Leon and said nothing.


    But it was strange that Leon knew it.


    Leon understood what Noah''s eyes meant. "Don''t look at me like that. I''ll investigate anyone who has a


    rtionship with my sister, whether they are on good terms with my sister or not."


    "Well, by the way, I have something to ask you for help today." Leon started to tell Noah his purpose.


    "You go with my sister to the dinner party tonight."


    "Go with her?" Noah was confused. "You mean I''m the male partner of Ninja, but she''s John''s wife.


    She''ll attend the party with John."


    Leon shook his head. "I don''t want to admit that my brother-inw is John, so they won''t meet each


    other these days. You''re Ninja''s brother in this city, and also a good friend of Ninja. It''s the best choice


    for you to go with Ninja."


    Noah was shocked. Even Ninja''s brother didn''t admit the identity of John, and the king and the queen


    of C Ind might not admit John either.


    "John has a high position in Lexingport City, outstanding ability, and good conditions in all aspects. He


    deserves Ninja." Noah thought highly of John, "Besides, Ninja likes him very much."


    "No matter how excellent John is, he shouldn''t have kidnapped my sister, who is only twenty years old,


    and tied her up with marriage." Leon was unhappy about this. "Ninja is still young. Her life has just


    begun."


    Noah didn''t say anything more, but nodded to agree to what Leon asked him to do tonight.


    Then, Leon took Noah to the suite of the hotel. Nina was sitting on the sofa and ying with her mobile


    phone.


    She was reading the e-book that Lena had found for her. To be exact, it should be a novel.


    Nina had never seen it before. She felt novel and was absorbed in it.


    She didn''t know when her brother came back.


    "Ninja, what are you looking at?" Standing behind the sofa, Leon bent over and whispered in Nina''s


    ear.


    "Ah..." Nina was startled and threw her phone into the air.


    Noah quickly caught the phone which almost dropped on the ground, pressed the screen button and


    handed it to Nina, "Ninja, the phone."


    Nina was speechless. Nina''s heart was beating fast and her face was slightly red...


    Because she was just reading the hero seducing the heroine in the book...


    Nina quickly took the phone and put it aside. She grinned and said, "Noah? Why did youe back


    with my brother? "


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I asked you two to go to the dinner party together. I might have to go there alone." Leon had arranged


    a lot of things in the party. He couldn''t show up with his sister at the same time, or it would be easy to


    be exposed.


    Anyone who saw their faces could tell that they were brother and sister.


    Besides, Leon didn''t hide his identity at the party.


    "What?" Nina was confused. "What are you going to do?"


    Leon touched her head and said, "Nothing. You go change your clothes first and then go to Repulse


    Bay Hotel. Leave me alone."


    Although Nina didn''t understand, she nodded.


    "Noah, I want to choose clothes for you. I haven''t seen you in a suit yet." Nina took Noah as her half-


    brother, so she didn''t have so many restrictions towards him. She pulled his arm and went to the


    cloakroom with him.


    The presidential suite was equipped with a cloakroom. At noon, people brought clothes and jewelries


    one after another, including men''s and women''s clothes.


    Looking at the backs of the two people, Leon actually felt that time was quiet and good.


    Especially when Noah looked at his sister, Leon always felt that there were a lot of thoughts hidden in


    Noah''s clear eyes.


    Of course, it might be Leon''s illusion.

 Chapter 281 At The Party

    Chapter 281 At The Party


    At half past six in the evening.


    There were many luxurious cars parked in front of Repulse Bay Hotel, and there was an endless


    stream of peopleing to the banquet, and each of them had a remarkable identity.


    All the people present were famous figures in the two circles of politics and business. Song family was


    one of the business tycoons in the city, and there were many powerful people in the business circle


    came there tonight.


    As the prince of C Ind, as long as Leon appeared here, the leaders of the political circles would


    appear, and there would be people following Leon. Leon didn''t need to invite them one by one.


    Even if it was just a dinner party without anymercial purpose, there would still be someone who


    wanted toe in. After all, no one would be able to let all the big shots in the two circles of politics


    and business appear here at the same time. As long as they could get closer, the future path of them


    might be broad.


    In addition to the two circles of politics and business, there were also many people in the art field, as


    well as superstars and celebrities in the entertainment circle. The entertainment circle was inseparable


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    from the support of the two circles of politics and business, so it was a great honor for them to attend


    such a dinner party.


    However, this dinner party was rtively confidential and no media could attend. In order to prevent


    media from breaking in, Repulse Bay Hotel had done a thorough investigation about the waiters.


    Besides, there were many people patrolling around the hotel. If they wanted to enter the dinner party,


    they had to show their invitation cards and the security would scan their identities.


    The reason why they were so cautious was that they were worried that something bad would happen to


    the prince of C Ind in Lexingport City, and then it would be the matter of two countries.


    There were only over a hundred people attending the dinner party, and each of them had a very high


    status, which immediately made Adrian famous in the industry and consolidated his position as the


    CEO of Song''s Group.


    After entering the dinner party one after another, champagne, wine and flowers, music were well


    matched.


    Many people raised their sses to greet each other. The first time they met, they left their business


    cards to each other, which broadened their life path.


    All Shi family''s members in Lexingport City, including Sam, attended the party. But Sam was getting old


    and didn''t like to have fun. Song family arranged him to sit somewhere else, where there were some


    old artists who were chatting with each other.


    Dora looked around and asked, "Dad, mom, why don''t I see my brother? Isn''t heing? "


    "Yes, where is James?" Ang didn''t see James and asked, "Is he too bold toe?"


    Daniel shook his head. "No, I''ve told him."


    Daniel nced at the people present, held his wife''s waist tightly and whispered, "I suspect that the


    banquet tonight has something to do with our family."


    "What do you mean?" Ang didn''t feel this way. She just didn''t expect that Adrian was so powerful


    that he could gather so many people.


    Daniel said, "Didn''t you notice? Only our Shi family''s members have received a separate invitation,


    including Chester. There is only one person from each family. Look at Ye family, there is only Vivian


    from Ye family, Harrison from He family, Ad from Zhu family, and even Adrian is the only host of


    Song family of the dinner party. "


    "Yes, why is there only Adrian in Song family here? Now the biggest shareholder of Song''s Group is


    Evelyn. Although she is young, she shoulde. Even Chester has toe. " Ang also sensed


    that something was wrong.


    Daniel continued to analyze, "This dinner party is held for a Mr. Lu by Adrian. That Mr. Lu is a


    businessman from C Ind. Why the people from political attend a businessman''s party? How could


    Adrian invite people from political circles? This Mr. Lu is very likely to be a political figure of C Ind. "


    Ang was the daughter of a high-ranking official in Imperial City. After hearing Daniel''s words, she


    understood.


    "Everyone knows that Mr. Lu is going to open apany in Lexingport City. The newpany needs


    to be exposed by the media, but today, no media is allowed toe in. The people at the door are like


    investigator, and there are several patrols. Mr. Lu should not be as simple as a high official."


    With a serious look on her face, Ang had a bold guess. "I suspect that Mr. Lu is from the royal family


    of C Ind. My parents told me that C Ind has an elk as its mascot and the royal family''s surname is


    Lu. But what does it have to do with our family? "


    "It seems that Aunt Nina''s surname is also Lu." Chester stood next to them and thought and said.


    Chester'' parents were not in Lexingport City, so he came with Daniel''s family.


    Dora nodded, "Yes. Aunt Nina''s surname is Lu."


    Daniel and Ang looked at each other...


    Did the two kids hear that?


    "Our two voices are that loud?" Ang looked at the two children.


    Chester nodded, "It was quiet at first."


    Dora continued to say, "We all heard what you two saidter."


    "Okay." Ang smiled, "Don''t tell anyone."


    The two kids nodded.


    However, the two children''s words were heard by Daniel and his wife, and they faintly felt that the


    identity of Nina was not simple.


    "Oh, my brother is here with his future wife." At the sight of the scene, Dora saw Emma standing next


    to James. The light blue evening dress was the color of the sea.


    Emma was like a beauty in the sea, quiet and gentle.


    Ang patted her husband on the shoulder and said, "Your son seems to get your daughter-inw."


    "Not your son?" Daniel held his wife tighter.


    "Of course. I mean we are going to have a daughter-inw. " Ang patted Daniel on the hand.


    When Daniel took a closer look at Emma, he found that although Emma was holding his son''s arm, she


    was with an official smile on her face. Daniel shook her head and said, "It''s too early to make a


    conclusion."


    Ang also looked over and happened to see that Emma''s eyes were fixed on someone else for a


    moment, and that person was exactly Harrison.


    "It''s really hard for my son, but it will cultivate his patience." Ang didn''t say anything.


    It was almost time. Adrian stood in front of the microphone and said a few conventional words. Atst,


    he pointed out the identity of Leon.


    This was Leon''s request.


    "Tonight''s banquet will be held for Mr. Lu. This Mr. Lu is the son of the king of C Ind, named Leon


    Lu."


    After saying that, the crowd burst into an uproar.


    The politicians had already known it. The businessmen were shocked, and their expressions were


    wonderful.


    Their first reaction was that Song family had allied with the royal family of C Ind.


    Some admired, while some were jealous.


    Adrian''s ability was not outstanding in the industry. There were many outstanding people than Adrian,


    but Adrian was born in Song family and became the president of Song''s Group.


    Not long after Adrian took office, he started business with the royal family of C Ind. Others envied


    him very much.


    In particr, Vivian, who had just taken office as the CEO of Ye''s Group, hated herself for not having


    such an opportunity.


    Adrian continued, "Mr. Leon is going to do business in Lexingport City. He asked me to say hello to


    you. Please take care of him in the future. But Mr. Leon is busy now and will arriveter. Please enjoy


    the good wine that Mr. Leon specially brought from C Ind. "


    After Adrian finished his speech, apuse broke out.


    At this time, Nina and Noah came in.


    In fact, they had arrived a long time ago, but Leon told them to wait until a specific time.


    As the music started, Nina held Noah''s arm and came in.


    "Mr. Noah, Mrs. Nina, please." The voice of the ritual girl was surprisingly loud, apanied by music,


    which immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    Under the gaze of so many people, the two of them walked on the red carpet step by step. Noah was


    wearing a well cut suit and Nina was wearing a silver evening dress, making people feel like they were


    going to marry.


    Everyone present knew Noah and that Nina was John''s wife. Their expressions looked a little


    Standing next to Vivian, Jessica stared at the scene with a more serious expression on her face.


    Next to the two stood a popr female star, May Su. She said intentionally or unintentionally, "Isn''t Mrs.


    Nina Mr. John''s wife? Why is she with Noah? This... "


    Hearing this, Jessica''s face darkened.


    Nina hooked up with another man in front of so many people.


    As John''s sister, Jessica had to seek justice for her brother.

 Chapter 282 A Trap

    Chapter 282 A Trap


    On the side of the hall where the party was held, there was a staircase winding up. The second floor


    was a leisure area. The floor-to-ceiling window could see the hall on the first floor clearly, while the


    outside could not see the inside.


    Two men stood by the ss window, watching what was going on down there.


    Seeing that John was about to make a move, Adrian couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing, "John,


    your sister might do something bad to you again. She must go to make trouble for Nina."


    John frowned and stared at Nina and Noah, especially Nina''s hand which was around Noah''s arm.


    It was really annoying.


    Seeing that John didn''t change his expression, Adrian continued to tease him, "John, you are so calm.


    Today''s banquet is specially set up for you and Nina. As your brother-inw, Leon is not easy to deal


    with. I think it''s difficult for you to be a son-inw of C Ind."


    When Leon found him, Adrian knew who Nina was. Adrian was so scared that he almost fell to the


    ground.


    John was so awesome. He married a princess of a country and the richest C Ind''s princess in the


    world.


    John was really awesome.


    Of course, John knew the purpose of the banquet. Adrian just said nonsense.


    If Leon was easy to deal with, how could John not go down and hold his wife in his arms but let her


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    hold Noah''s arm?


    John felt wronged.


    "John, your brother-inw is deliberately targeting you." Adrian pointed at May and asked, "Have you


    seen that woman? Her name is May Su, a famous movie star. She came here to act with money under


    the instructions of your brother-inw. "


    With his long and narrow eyes, John watched Jessica approach Nina step by step. John was about to


    turn around and go downstairs.


    Seeing this, Adrian immediately stopped him, "John, what are you doing? You can''t go downstairs.


    Your brother-inw is watching in the next room. The whole hall is under his surveince. He asked me


    to keep you here because he didn''t want you to break his n. "


    "Get out of my way." There was a cold expression on John''s face. This was the first time he had


    spoken here for an hour, and it was a deterrent that allowed no one to refuse.


    Adrian shook his head and blocked the door, "No, I can''t let you go. It''s your brother-inw''s order."


    "Do you listen to him?" The expression on John''s face was still cold.


    "I have to listen to him. He now determines my position in Song Group. Although our family used to


    have some small business dealings with C Ind, it was really small. Now he came to me and solved a


    lot of difficulties for me. He let me stay steady in Song Group all of a sudden. I must listen to him. " With


    his eyes closed, Adrian spoke out his reason.


    He hoped John could understand him.


    "I always think that Albert is a ruthless person. It was not until I took over thepany that I found that


    Albert knew how to treat worthy men with courtesy and many people in thepany were loyal to him


    that Albert made Song Group prosper.


    Of course, he is also very cruel. He is usually a man of mixed kindness and prestige. No one in the


    wholepany dares to y tricks on him, they all respect and fear him. Everyone is reserved. These


    are what I can''t do. "


    At the mention of Albert, Adrian suddenly admired Albert. Thinking of Albert''s death, Adrian felt sad and


    guilty. He had hurt Albert in his heart when Albert was a child.


    "If you give him a few more years, he will be a legend just like you, but... The point is that I''m


    going to take over Song Group now. Everyone is polite to me in public, but they don''t trust me in secret.


    They think I''m cynical and ipetent. " Adrian keptining in front of John.


    "It''s not easy for me to gain the help of C Ind and gain a foothold in Song Group. If you go down


    now, they will withdraw their investment and break the contract. They don''t care about the liquidated


    damages of hundreds of millions at all, but my status is not guaranteed and I will suffer a disastrous


    decline." Adrian looked at John pitifully, regardless of his image as a CEO.


    John shook his head and felt ashamed to look at Adrian.


    John''s expression softened.


    It meant that he couldn''t go downstairs.


    Adrian was so moved that he wanted to cry. He just wanted to have a try, but he didn''t expect that John


    would care about his feelings.


    Everyone around John knew that John always put Nina first, and there was no exception.


    Now Adrian was an exception.


    Adrian was really moved.


    "She can handle it. After all, she is my wife." John said proudly but there was still a sh of worry in his


    eyes.


    Adrian was speechless...


    It turned out that John was not for him.


    Nina was indeed the first ce in his heart.


    It was all because John believed in Nina''s ability, not because of Adrian at all.


    This recognition made Adrian''s mood rise and fall like a roller coaster. He was moved to tears before,


    but now the corners of his mouth twitched in anger.


    The two of them returned to the ss window, only to see that Jessica was stopped by Vivian. She


    whispered a few words in Jessica''s ear, and then Jessica didn''t go forward.


    John had just made Adrian so angry that Adrian was in a bad mood. Adrian wanted to make John


    anger and said, "John, there must be something wrong with the dinner party today, and it will be either


    caused by your sister or by Vivian.


    "Well... Your brother-inw is very protective and ruthless. The one who bullies Ninater may lost all


    her or his dignity." Adrian shook his head and felt sorry for John for a second. "Leon probably wants to


    force you to make a choice between Shi family and Nina."


    John knew all of these.


    The only thing John prayed for now was that no matter how others attacked Nina, Shi family would not


    It was possible that those who targeted Nina were all actors arranged by Leon. Leon was deliberately


    provoking conflict and digging a hole for them.


    In the hall on the first floor.


    The music was changed to The Blue Danube, and the ssic and beautiful waltz melody began to ring


    slowly.


    The sound came from the invisible earphones that Nina and Noah were wearing. Leon said to the two,


    "Noah, you can invite Ninja to dance a waltz now."


    With her beautiful eyes slightly open, Nina asked, "Leon, what on earth do you want to do?"


    "Ninja, listen to me." Leon coaxed her gently. "I won''t hurt you. Just take Noah as your brother and


    dance with him."


    Of course, Nina was sure that her brother wouldn''t hurt her. However, her brother had deliberately set


    up something she didn''t know at the dinner party. Was Leon sure that the innocent wouldn''t be hurt?


    "Leon, what if my husband misunderstands me?" Nina said in a low voice.


    "No, he won''t. He''s with me. He knows it." The next room was right next to Leon. Leon didn''t think he


    was lying.


    "What? What are you two nning? " Nina was really confused.


    With a gentle smile at the corners of his mouth, Noah looked up at the second floor. Although Noah


    couldn''t see anything, he seemed to have guessed it.


    If this was to make Ninja happy, he would apany Ninja to finish the y tonight.


    "Mrs. Nina, can I invite you to dance?" Noah was dressed in a ck suit. His crew cut hair made him


    look steady. The bowknot and tie made him look like a gentleman. His gentle smile was really


    irresistible.


    The suit Noah was wearing was personally chosen by Nina, and she thought it suited him at the first


    sight. In this way, he looked younger and more handsome, and also had a reserved temperament.


    Nina reached out her hand and said, "Of course, Mr. Noah."


    The two smiled at each other and merged into the center of the dancing floor.


    There were a lot of people dancing with the music, including James, Emma, Harrison and Ad. The


    four were very close, as if they werepeting on purpose.


    Nina could clearly feel several pairs of eyes shooting back and forth on her body. There were goodwill,


    malice, and even unpredictable meaning.


    Jessica clenched her teeth, disgust written in her eyes.


    With a smile on her face, Vivian thought that the good y wouldeter. She had to find a way


    today to kill two birds with one stone.


    Dealt with Noah and Nina together.

 Chapter 283 Who Is The Mistress

    Chapter 283 Who Is The Mistress


    Nina knew what Jessica and Vivian wanted to do, so Nina didn''t intend to pay attention to them.


    Nina also felt an invisible gazeing from the second floor.


    Nina always felt that the line of sight came from the second floor.


    Nina couldn''t help but pause for a few more seconds. Before she could notice her feet, she sprained


    her ankle and pounced on Noah.


    The unique fragrance of the young girl made Noah a little stunned. With a soft and fragrant woman in


    his arms, Noah forgot to ask about her injury.


    Nina was in a lost that she thought she was in John''s arms.


    Emma was absent-minded. When she saw Nina fall, she immediately pulled out her hand and


    eximed, "Nina, are you okay?"


    "Aunt Nina! Are you okay?" James also came to his senses.


    Noah pulled Nina away and regained hisposure. "Ninja, are you hurt?"


    Nina looked up and found that it was Noah, not John.


    ''It seems that I miss John so much.


    I don''t know if he is here.''


    Once again, Nina looked in the direction of the second floor, but still couldn''t see anything.


    The music stopped and everyone''s eyes fell on Nina and the others.


    "Nothing serious. I just sprained my ankle." Nina smiled, "It''s all this pair of shoes'' fault. It''s


    troublesome."


    Nina took off her high heels and said apologetically, "I''m sorry to interrupt you. You can continue."


    "Ninja, let me help you to sit down and see if you have a serious sprain." Noah held Nina''s arm and left


    the dance floor.


    Emma took this advantage to stop dancing.


    If she knew that Harrison and Ad would also be here, Emma would rather change a few conditions


    with James thane.


    "Nina, let me help you." Emma held Nina''s another arm and Nina limped out.


    Ad wanted to make a fool of Emma, but Ad didn''t expect Emma to leave all of a sudden, Emma


    followed Nina who was impolite to Ad in the past. Ad sneered.


    "You can even sprain your ankle when you are dancing. I''m really impressed."


    "Does it have anything to do with you?" James turned his head and retorted, "Why are you here? Do


    you like to gossip when you are full and have nothing to do?"


    "I..." Ad pursed her lips and red at them.


    "What are you staring at?" James was in a bad mood today. He saw that Ad irritated Emma


    intentionally or unintentionally just now. "Can you re at me as you like? Do you think you can say


    something about my Aunt Nina as you want? "


    It was obvious that James didn''t want to save Ad''s face. Ad was so angry that her face turned


    pale. She couldn''t let so many peopleugh at her.


    No matter how powerful Shi family was, they didn''t dare toy a finger on Zhu family.


    "Mr. James, please be polite."


    "Why should I be polite to a barking dog?" James didn''t even look at Ad.


    "You..." Ad stamped her feet and threw herself into Harrison''s arms with tears in her eyes. "Harrison,


    I just said that Nina could sprain her ankle when she was dancing. I didn''t say anything wrong."


    "It''s okay. Don''t be sad. Mr. James didn''t mean to scold you." Harrison patted on Ad''s back to


    Harrison opened his mouth but couldn''t say anything.


    James immediately stood in front of Emma and said reasonably, "I just want to scold her. Ad is a


    barking dog. Harrison, you are unfaithful lover, who has abandoned your lover when you met someone


    else."


    "Don''t mind these people. Let''s help Aunt Nina get there." James held Emma''s hand and helped Nina


    up.


    Nina chuckled, "Boy, I didn''t expect you to be so awesome."


    "Aunt Nina, I''m ttered." James said modestly with acent smile on his face.


    Harrison didn''t look good, because someone was looking at him and Ad strangely.


    Ad was so angry that her face turned pale. She held Harrison''s arm and acted like a spoiled child,


    "Harrison, how could they say that? We two are engaged, and Emma is still entangled with you. Don''t


    you think so? "


    Harrison nodded, "Yes."


    Emma stopped and sneered.


    The two of them were really good at confusing right and wrong.


    It was the first time that Emma didn''t want to hold it back. She let go of the Nina''s arm, turned around


    and walked to Harrison and Ad.


    "Harrison, make it clear. Do I entangle with you, or do you get engaged to Ad behind my back?"


    Emma''s words were sonorous and powerful, falling into everyone''s ears.


    "I..." Harrison didn''t dare to answer.


    If Harrison told the truth, everyone here would look down upon him. Today, a lot of people in the


    entertainment circle came, which would affect his future development.


    Emma had no background, so no matter what he said would be the truth and no one would help her.


    "We broke up two months ago when we had a cold war. You always thought that I was still your


    boyfriend." Harrison said calmly.


    In fact, he had taken the initiative to make up with her for the cold war six months ago.


    ''I''m sorry, Emma.


    I have to consider my future, so I have to sacrifice you.''


    Emma was speechless for a while. It was meaningless for her to tell everyone that he had taken the


    initiative to make up with her half a year ago.


    "Do you hear him clearly? It''s you who have been pestering, you are a mistress. " Ad shouted back


    arrogantly.


    Then there was a sound of "p".


    Someone was pped in the face.


    It was so fast that no one could react.


    Emma withdrew her hand and looked at Ad who was muddled because of the p. Emma said


    coldly, "You know who is the mistress."


    "Ad, are you okay?" Harrison immediately went to support Ad. Seeing that Ad was beaten


    silly, he was anxious.


    Whether he could get good resources or not all depended on Ad. What if Ad was stupid? He


    didn''t know what to do.


    "Emma, are you crazy?"


    "I''m not crazy. I just see through what kind of person you are." Over the past month, Emma finally felt


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    happy.


    James stood there with a smile.


    Right, a p should havended on these two people''s faces.


    When the people on the second floor saw this, Adrian teased, "Mr. James''s girlfriend is not bad. She


    looks quiet but she is awesome."


    "Take them away." John said.


    "Okay." Adrian took out his phone and called his assistant, "Drive Harrison and Ad out."


    As soon as the phone was hung up, a group of security guards came in and took Ad and Harrison


    away without hesitation.


    "What are you doing? What are you going to do? " Ad shouted, waving her hands and feet.


    No one answered.


    The farce was over, and the hall returned to peace.


    Emma was in a bad mood and found an excuse to leave. At that time, James hesitated whether he


    should go after her or not, and Nina encouraged James, "Take the initiative then you will have a story."


    Then James chased after Emma.


    Nina''s foot was injured. She sat down and Noah squatted down to check her ankle.


    "It''s not serious. I''ll give you a massage." Noah heaved a sigh of relief and reached out to rub Nina''s


    ankle.


    Nina didn''t think it was inappropriate, because she treated Noah as her brother.


    But in the eyes of others, it was different.


    The famous star May received the order and began to act again. "Isn''t it appropriate for Mr. Noah to rub


    Mrs. Nina''s feet? One unmarried man and one married woman. These two... "


    May wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. She said these to Vivian and Jessica


    on purpose.


    Vivian looked up and came up with an idea to kill two birds with one stone.


    "Noah, Nina is married. You will make people misunderstand you if you keep doing this." Vivian


    reminded Noah to pay attention to the asion.


    Jessica echoed, "It''s not an appropriate thing. Nina, could you please not embarrass our Shi family?"

 Chapter 284 Excessive Praise

    Chapter 284 Excessive Praise


    Nina knew that Jessica and Vivian would make trouble, but they weren''t good at it.


    They were both from famous families. How could they have such a dirty mind?


    "Don''t you two have friends?" Nina raised her eyes and asked in a confused tone.


    Then some people whispered, "Yes. Can''t they be friends?"


    "She has sprained her ankle. Could it be said that just her husband could see her ankle but her friends


    couldn''t? It''s unreasonable that married women can''t have friends."


    "They seem to be making trouble deliberately."


    "Don''t you know that Vivian likes John? It seems that Jessica doesn''t like John''s wife very much."


    "Why?"


    "Maybe they don''t match."


    "How''s it possible? John''s wife is beautiful and talented." A girl was shocked.


    "Maybe it''s because of her family background."


    The whispering was like the voice of mosquitoes. Vivian didn''t know that Nina was so good in other


    people''s eyes.


    Vivian thought, ''She''s just a famous painter and a disciple of Professor Gu. It''s not a big deal.


    But today''s dinner party is very special. I''d better not easily cause criticism.''


    "I''m sorry. I misunderstood you." Since others thought she had done something wrong, she would


    apologize in front of them.


    It was just a matter of saying a few words.


    She didn''t mind saying a few words to pretend to be a good woman.


    Someone praised her, "Vivian can correct her mistakes. She''s not bad."


    As for Jessica, it was impossible for her to admit her mistake. Moreover, she didn''t feel that she had


    done anything wrong. She said in a strange tone, "Who knows if they are real friends? There are


    countless people in the world who make up excuses to flirt with each other. Who knows what''s going


    on between them?"


    Noah gently put down Nina''s ankle, stood up and looked at Jessica. "You are a good friend of my aunt,


    and I will respect you, but I also hope that you can prove it instead of talking nonsense.


    We are disciples of Professor Gu. We are good friends. If you misunderstand us in this kind of


    asion, it will inevitably cause a lot of trouble. I hope you can think twice before speaking."


    Noah knew that Leon would do something to embarrass Jessica and Vivian tonight.


    Vivian was cautious and knew how to avoid trouble.


    However, Jessica was too self-centered and would easily cause trouble.


    If Jessica got into trouble, Kristina must feel sad for her. Thinking of this, Noah reminded Jessica,


    hoping that she could understand what he meant.


    Noah was the leader of the criminal investigation team. He dealt with criminals and interrogated them


    most of the time.


    Therefore Jessica felt she was interrogated by Noah even though his tone was gentle.


    Noah''s kindness was mistaken as evil intentions.


    "How are you talking to me? Do you think I''m a criminal? You asked me to prove it. You appeared with


    Nina, danced with her, and she threw herself into your arms. Isn''t that the evidence?


    How can you be so aggressive to your aunt''s friend? You ask me to think before speaking. I know what


    I''m doing and don''t need you to teach me. You should think about what you''ve done. Your aunt got hurt


    and lived in the hospital for half a month because of her, and you are so close to her now.


    Kristy will be sad about it."


    Noah narrowed his eyes. His gentle eyes suddenly turned cold. "Aunt said you were good friends. I


    think she was sentimental. You don''t know her at all, but she knew you very well."


    "You shouldn''t get involved in our business." Jessica was displeased. She turned around and didn''t


    look at Noah.


    Vivian hurried to mediate the dispute with a smile, "The dinner party is still going on. Calm down.


    Brother, will you take Nina to see the doctor? I don''t know if it is seriously hurt."


    Noah stared at Vivian for a while and said, "I''ve checked it. It doesn''t matter. She''ll be fine after a rest."


    "That''s good." Vivian smiled at Noah and then nodded at Nina to show her magnanimity.


    Nina ignored her.


    May had been watching what was happening. She thought she should do something to ignite the


    conflicts.


    "Hello, Vivian. I''m May." May talked to Vivian and Jessica. "Nice to meet you, Jessica. You''re so


    beautiful."


    "Hello, May." After taking charge of the Ye''s Group, Vivian had been trying to make friends with people


    who could provide value to her. May was a famous star in the entertainment circle, so it was no harm to


    make friends with her.


    Jessica often heard others tter her. It was easy for her to distinguish between ttery and sincere


    praise.


    She liked to listen to ttery and enjoy the praise, even if she knew it wasn''t true.


    "May, I know you be famous in the entertainment circle because of a pce drama." Jessica only


    nodded slightly, still looking unattainable.


    May didn''t care. She just stood beside them with a smile.


    Seeing that there was a piano not far away, May said, "I''ve heard that you''re the champion of the piano


    "Oh?" Vivian turned her head with confusion in her eyes, and then became modest. "It''s just that I have


    more luck than others."


    "Not everyone can be so lucky." With a smile on her face, May stared at the piano and said, "Vivian,


    maybe you have another good luck tonight."


    "What do you mean?" Said Vivian.


    May said, "Prince Leon has a sister, who is also the princess of C Ind. She has great attainments in


    the piano. She hasposed a piano song, which is highly praised and is even well-known in C Ind.


    Prince Leon likes his sister very much. Wherever he goes, he will prepare a piano and a music score. If


    anyone can y it, the prince will make a promise to him or her.


    I know that you and Adrian have just begun to be the CEO recently, so you must need a lot of support.


    Adrian has already got the support, and you can also get the support of C Ind. After all, you''re a


    good pianist."


    Vivian thought seriously about May''s words. If she could also get the support of the prince of C Ind,


    then everyone would also support her in the future, including her parents. Her parents wouldn''t be


    eager to have a son to inherit the family property.


    However, Vivian was very cautious. She didn''t go up immediately, but judged whether May''s words


    were true or not.


    May could hear Leon''s order through the headset. Leon was monitoring in the room on the second


    floor.


    Hearing the story made up by May, Leon asked Adrian to spread it to everyone present.


    "If anyone can y this song urately, the prince will promise him or her one thing unconditionally."


    There was a stir.


    It was a piece of luck.


    Many people who had learned the piano were eager to have a try. Vivian showed a greedy look.


    "Vivian is the champion of the domestic pianopetition and she must be very good at ying the


    piano." May encouraged Vivian. "I wonder if we have the chance to hear Vivian y the piano."


    All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes were focused on Vivian.


    She smiled and said euphemistically, "I''ll have a try."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The crowd burst into thunderous apuse.


    Vivian felt that she was walking on the red carpet and enjoying the admiration of everyone. She raised


    her chin proudly, lifted her skirt gracefully and sat in front of the piano.


    There was a piano score on it.


    As long as there was a score, she could y it smoothly.


    Vivian took a simple nce at the score, but didn''t find any ws. When she yed the third note, Nina


    knew that the melody was wrong.


    "What is Leon doing?" Nina looked at Noah nkly.


    Noah said in a voice that only Nina could hear, "Hit her after excessive praise."

 Chapter 285 The Battle

    Chapter 285 The Battle


    When Vivian yed the piano, she was elegant and charming. All the lights and eyes were focused on


    her.


    There was a flow of admiring eyes.


    However, May noticed that an old artist frowned slightly. She knew that Vivian must have made a


    mistake.


    May didn''t say anything, but just watched quietly.


    She knew that something would happen.


    Jessica nodded and praised, "Viv is a good girl, but unfortunately..."


    "You seem to like Vivian very much." May took two sses of wine and handed one to Jessica.


    Jessica took the red wine and shook it gently. "Everyone likes such a girl."


    May nodded. "Yes, you are right. I think Nina is also excellent. She bes famous at a young age."


    "She''s just a painter." Jessica said, "Viv has won the ballet tournament and the pianopetition. She


    is from the Ye family and is a famousdy in Lexingport City. She''s much better."


    "Who do you think is more suitable for John? Nina or Vivian?" May said with a faint smile.


    "Viv, of course." Jessica turned around and nced at Nina, with a sh of contempt in her eyes. "Nina


    isn''t qualified."


    "Isn''t qualified? I think Nina is more beautiful than Vivian." May nced at Nina and even nodded


    slightly.


    May liked Nina because she was beautiful.


    May thought that she couldn''t be famous if Nina also entered the entertainment circle.


    Jessica sneered, "Beauty will fade sooner orter, but there are things that won''t change, such as a


    person''s talent and family background."


    "So, do you think that Nina''s family background doesn''t match John''s?" May smiled.


    ''Jessica is not as unique as others say. I guess she has a good taste in fashion. However, when it


    "Yes." Jessica said frankly.


    "They don''t match really." said May with a meaningful smile.


    ''A CEO of a multinationalpany and a princess of C Ind are really not a good match.


    There''re countless multinationalpanies in the country, and there''re countless CEOs. John is


    indeed famous, but there''s only one princess of C Ind.'' May thought.


    Jessica took a look at May and proposed a toast to her.


    "Cheers!" May raised her ss and took a sip of the red wine. She couldn''t help but smile. "This red


    wine of C Ind is called Tipsy. It will make people slightly drunk. The prince specially made this wine


    for his sister, who is also the princess of C Ind. It''s not intoxicating, because the princess of C Ind


    is not good at drinking.


    The princess is loved by his brother so much. I''m so jealous." As she spoke, she took another sip. The


    taste was smooth and sweet, with a taste of wine, but not intoxicating, only slightly drunk.


    Jessica said calmly, "It''s useless to be jealous. She''s born as the descendant of the royal family and is


    certainly loved by everyone."


    Jessica was also curious, "I wonder who can marry the princess of C Ind. Whoever marries her is


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    fortunate."


    "Yes." May also thought so and then asked with interest, "What will you do if the princess of C Ind


    marries into your family?"


    Jessica chuckled, "How could the princess marry into the Shi family? Although our family is rich, I''m


    clear that they''re of a much higher social position than us. The princess should marry into a noble


    family."


    "I don''t think so. What if the princess loves someone of your family?" May meant something.


    Jessica said, "James won''t be so lucky. I don''t know what''s wrong with him recently. He often stays with


    a nameless girl called Emma, but it''s nothing serious. He''s just falling in love, but won''t marry her."


    May snorted in her heart. ''She really cares about family background. How does this kind of person find


    a husband like Jason?


    Jason is always with Jessica, but doesn''t appear today. It''s a little strange.''


    May looked around and didn''t think too much.


    Then Jessica continued, "Chester is only ten years old. I''m afraid he won''t be so lucky either. When he


    grows up, the princess of C Ind may have got married and be a mother."


    "Yes, you''re right." May didn''t go on.


    Vivian''s performance was about toe to an end. May was going to carry out her next n.


    With thest sound, the performance ended, and there was another round of apuse.


    "Thank you." Vivian stood up and gracefully saluted everyone.


    Just as Vivian was about to leave the piano, May suddenly said, "I''m lucky to hear this music once.


    Vivian ys very well, and it is so pleasant to hear that everyone is immersed in it, but..."


    Hearing May''s praise, Vivian raised her chin and was about to say something to thank her. However,


    what May said next confused Vivian.


    May took a deep breath. "I just feel that something is different."


    In fact, May didn''t know what the difference was. Leon had told her that the music score was wrong


    and the w was very difficult to find out. Only Nina or a top pianist could discover it.


    May was not interested in piano. She was just acting to get money.


    "What? What do you mean, May?" Vivian was sure that she didn''t make any mistake. She yed


    ording to the score.


    "Maybe it''s just my feelings." Frowning, May turned to look at Nina and said, "Nina, may I invite you to


    y it?"


    "What?" Nina was stunned.


    Vivian had yed the wrong melody, so Nina didn''t want to listen to her music and was absent-minded.


    She felt that she was absent-minded during ss and the teacher suddenly called her name. She just


    sat there and did nothing, which was a sharp contrast to her usual calmness and intelligence.


    Noah suddenly burst intoughter. He had never seen Nina be so cute before.


    "Ninja, May asked you to y the music just now."


    "She doesn''t know how to y the piano. She can only paint and solve some cases. How can she y


    the piano?" Jessica cut in.


    "Nina can win John''s love so she must be a special woman. It''s just a piano song. It''s not difficult for


    you, Nina. Right?"


    May specially took a look at Vivian, which gave Vivian an illusion that she wanted to embarrass Nina in


    front of everyone.


    Vivian understood and smiled gently. "Nina, just have a try."


    Nina heard Leon''s voice through earphones. "Ninja, I haven''t heard you y this song for two years."


    Nina nodded and said, "Okay."


    She said it to her brother. Nina wrote this song to him. Her brother had yed all the roles in her life,


    including parents, brother, friend¡­


    Therefore she wrote this song for her lonely soul and for her brother, who was like the sun and gave


    her light and warmth.


    Nina''s ankle was much better. She walked to the piano and sat down barefoot.


    When Vivian sat in front of the piano, she looked graceful.


    When Nina sat there, she was the noble princess.


    With the appearance of the first note, everything around dimmed and only Nian was shining.


    Vivian thought this song was about love between lovers. In fact, it was about love between brother and


    sister.


    The melody was fantastic in Nina''s hand, and her subtle emotions instantly affected everyone present.


    Even Vivian was stunned.


    ''Can she really y the piano?'' Vivian thought.


    When she heard the third note of the song, she suddenly smiled viciously.


    She had a good memory. She could remember this song after reading it once, so she could y it


    smoothly.


    She was sure that Nina had made a mistake.


    Vivian sneered in her heart, ''Nina, I''m waiting to see how you make a fool of yourselfter.''

 Chapter 286 Johns Pride

    Chapter 286 John''s Pride


    Nina was still ying the piano and the music was still going on. Many people''s eyes fell on her.


    Daniel, Ang, Dora and Chester found a quiet ce to sit down, listening to the music quietly and


    feeling it.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Chester asked in a low voice, "Is Aunt Nina the princess of C Ind?"


    Daniel and Ang looked at each other and nodded.


    Ang sighed with surprise, "Yes, she is the princess of C Ind.


    Something is going to happen to your sister." Ang looked at her husband helplessly.


    Daniel loved his sister very much. He said to his wife, "Try our best to help herter to avoid


    embarrassment. She cares about her face like John."


    Ang was a little reluctant to help Jessica, but after all, Jessica was her sister-inw. She nodded and


    said, "Okay. But I always feel that she is not in a good mood recently. I''m afraid that she will dislike me


    if I say something to herter."


    "Try to understand her." Daniel felt sad for Jessica. He whispered in his wife''s ear, "She has divorced


    Jason."


    "What?" Ang cried out in shock. Realizing the seriousness of this matter, she covered her mouth.


    "Really?" She asked. Daniel sighed, "I guess only John and I know about it. Don''t tell anyone about it,


    especially my father. He is old and it will make him very sad or even get sick."


    Sam liked Jason very much and treated him as his real son. More importantly, Sam knew his


    daughter''s temperament and he was clear that only Jason was willing to tolerate and dote on her.


    Every father hoped that his daughter would marry a man who cared about her and loved her.


    "Yes, we can''t let him know about it. His health is getting worse and worse." Ang quickly calmed


    down, and after a while, she said, "I just feel that Jessica''s concept of love isn''t proper, but you stopped


    me telling her about it. All of you dote on her. Look, she has lost her husband. We should have taught


    her how to love a man."


    She continued, "I know that Jason has done nothing wrong. It must be Jessica''s fault." Ang had


    been in the Shi family for more than 20 years and knew Jessica very well.


    In the past, they just got along well and didn''t interfere with each other.


    Ang had a strong family background, so Jessica respected her.


    Ang had thought that they would fall out one day. Nina was just the trigger.


    "Well, that''s enough." Daniel put his arm around his wife''s shoulder and said, "She''s my sister, and also


    your family member. No matter what others say about her, we should help her to save her face. We can


    talk to her when we''re at home."


    Ang nodded. "Okay."


    Chester had heard Daniel and Ang''s conversation, but he wouldn''t tell anyone.


    Dora, who was sitting next to Chester, was watching Nina with her whole attention. Her hands were


    holding her chin and she was smiling with admiration.


    "Aunt Nina is so cool and talented. I''ll learn from her in the future.


    Chester, it''s so wonderful that you can live with her." Dora said as she turned to look at Chester.


    Wearing a small suit, he looked like an adult with a cold face.


    "Aunt Nina and Uncle John are not in the North Yard recently." Chester''s voice was slow and childish,


    with a little grievance and helplessness.


    He wondered if John and Nina had gone traveling just like his parents.


    Daniel touched Chester''s head and smiled. "Did you disturb them?"


    "No." Chester said seriously, "Uncle John and Aunt Nina wanted to use the study. I stayed away and


    didn''t get close to them."


    ''The study?''


    Daniel blushed and coughed.


    "That''s good." As Daniel spoke, he held his wife''s shoulders tightly, lowered his head and whispered in


    her ear, "Let''s have a try in the study when we go back home."


    Ang put her elbow on her husband''s waist and said in a low voice, "Behave yourself. Shame on


    you."


    Daniel held her tighter and smiled happily, with his eyes narrowing.


    The melodious piano music was about toe to an end.


    Thest few notes were particrly attractive.


    Noah''s heart had been hidden. It was difficult for him and others to know what he was thinking about in


    his heart.


    The music yed by Nina was like an invisible silk thread, one end of which dived into his heart.


    At the other end of the thread was Nina.


    Noah''s heart beat faster, and a wonderful feeling upied his heart.


    He gazed affectionately at the girl in front of the piano. Her fair skin was warm in the light, and her


    slender fingers danced on the piano keys, so charming.


    Noah immersed himself in the music and the girl who was ying the piano.


    There was also a man immersing in the music. He was John. He stood in front of the picture window on


    the second floor, and the figure of Nina just fell into his eyes. A melodious melody was lingering his


    ears, and his heart was filled with the story of a lonely little girl.


    In just three minutes, he heard her longing for family affection and friendship, her expectation to break


    the cage and her longing for freedom for countless times in the past eighteen years.


    What''s more, he knew how important Leon was to her.


    For a moment, John felt very sad. He had chosen to stay alone, but Nina had been forced to be alone.


    ''Honey, I will be with you and won''t leave you alone.'' John thought.


    "John, she''s so talented! She''s just an all-rounder." Adrian looked at John with admiration.


    With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, John said, "My wife is just so excellent."


    "Okay. Everyone in Lexingport City knows that she is your wife." John felt very proud.


    He was a narcissistic man and had an excellent wife. He was so proud of himself.


    "Sheposed this music for her brother, but she hasn''tposed any music for you." Adrian said in


    a low voice.


    John turned his head and gave Adrian a cold look.


    John didn''t care about it since Nina belonged to him.


    The music came to an end.


    The audience burst into apuse.


    It was thunderous and continuous.


    Vivian''s face was as white as paper. ''Are these people deaf?


    She has made a mistake, but there''s so much apuse.''


    Noticing what was going on, May said after the apuse, "Why do I hear that this is a little different


    from the music yed by Vivian?"


    Thinking that what May said would help embarrass Nina, Vivian was overjoyed.


    "There are indeed some parts that are different from the music score." Vivian asked with concern,


    "Nina, did you only read the music score once?"


    "Yes, I did." Nina nodded calmly.


    "No wonder you made some mistakes." Vivian kindly reminded Nina.


    Nina shook her head calmly. "No, I didn''t make any mistakes. There''re several mistakes in the music


    score."


    "Really?" May asked.


    "Yes." Nina nodded.


    With a worried look on her face, Vivian said, "Nina, this music score is brought here by Prince Leon


    himself. How is it possible that there are some mistakes? He is the prince of C Ind. I''m afraid what


    you said will make him angry."


    May thought that Vivian should be an actress because of her excellent acting skill.


    ''If she really bes an actress, she''ll be mypetitor.


    However, I don''t need to worry because I''m also good at acting.''


    "Nina, how do you know that there are some mistakes? You aren''t theposer of this music."


    "I wrote it." Knowing that they were deliberately trying to embarrass her, Nina admitted frankly, "I wrote


    it for my brother when I was sixteen years old."

 Chapter 287 Her Identity

    Chapter 287 Her Identity


    All of a sudden, there was silence.


    Some people were clear about what was going on while some people didn''t know and just stood there


    watching with curiosity.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Some people whispered. "How dare she say that?"


    "It''s likely that she doesn''t know who wrote this music."


    "She shouldn''t talk nonsense."


    Jessica said, "I knew you would make a fool of yourself. Do you know who wrote this music?"


    "Probably I know." Of course Nina knew it because she wrote the music.


    She answered ambiguously on purpose.


    Vivian said to Nina, "Nina, were you too busy to hear it clearly just now? This music wasposed by


    the princess of C Ind. How can you say that you wrote the music?


    You just made a few mistakes. It''s not a big deal. You can''t lie in order to cover up your mistakes.


    Right?"


    Nina looked at Vivian calmly, "Do you know the name of the princess of C Ind?"


    Vivian was speechless because she didn''t know the answer.


    Jessica didn''t know either.


    Just a few people present knew the name of the princess of C Ind.


    "The surname of the prince is Lu and his sister''s surname is also Lu, but I don''t know what her first


    name is." ncing at Nina, May said in surprise, "Oh, Nina''s surname is Lu, isn''t it?"


    People began to look at Nina. Someone muttered, "Is what she said true? Did shepose that


    music?"


    A woman said in a trembling voice, "Does it mean that she is the princess of C Ind?"


    Her words shocked everyone.


    Vivian was also shocked. She became nervous.


    ''Is she really the princess? No, it''s impossible.


    It''s impossible that Ninaes from C Ind.


    It''s just a coincident that her surname is Lu.


    There are people whose surname is Lu in Spring City. Their ancestors moved from C Ind many


    years ago. It''s impossible that Nina is connected with the royal family of C Ind.''


    She wouldn''t believe such a groundless assumption.


    Jessica said firmly, "Nina is from a fishing vige in Spring City. She''s just a countrywoman. If Nina is


    the princess of C Ind, I will..."


    "Shut up!" Sam stopped her.


    With his hands behind his back, Sam walked up to his daughter and shouted at her, "Jessica, shut up.


    Don''t make a fool of yourself here."


    "Dad, why are you here?" Jessica frowned and felt ashamed.


    Her father scolded her in front of so many people, which made her lose face.


    Feeling humiliated, Jessica retorted, "Dad, why did you scold me? Did I say anything wrong? Nina is


    just a..."


    "Shut up! Do you hear me?" Sam cast a warning nce at her. Then he changed his facial expression


    and walked towards Nina.


    He smiled kindly.


    "Nina, I heard that you sprained your ankle. Are you all right now? Do you need to go to the hospital?"


    "It''s okay. I''m fine." Nina smiled and turned around on purpose, showing that there was nothing serious


    with her ankle.


    "That''s good." When Sam was about to intercede for his daughter, a pleasant voice attracted


    everyone''s attention.


    "I heard someone say that my sister made some mistakes in ying her famous music." Leon came


    down the stairs from the second floor, followed by Wynn. They walked in unison.


    The appearance of Leon caused a great uproar.


    Everyone knew at a nce that this man was the brother of Nina.


    "Who is he?" With her eyes wide open, Jessica saw Wynn. "Oh, it''s you. Why are you here?"


    "Have you met her before?" asked Leon.


    "Yes." Wynn answered honestly. "Yesterday, thisdy and thatdy went to the hotel where we stayed.


    They told a lie that they were friends of the little princess and asked about her whereabouts. They


    mistook you for having an affair with the princess."


    Jessica and Vivian were suddenly mentioned and their faces turned pale. Especially when they heard


    Wynn call Nina "little princess", the two of them stiffened.


    They wanted to leave this ce.


    Vivian didn''t expect that Nina was really the princess of C Ind.


    ''Gosh! Why is she the princess?


    Why?


    Isn''t she just a country bumpkin?


    It turns out she''s the princess.''


    "Ninja,e here." Leon waved at her sister, who walked over at once.


    They stood together, one tall and the other short, like two beautiful sculptures, which looked exactly the


    same.


    "Ninja, is thisdy your friend?" Leon asked softly, pointing at Vivian.


    Nina shook her head. "I''ve met her, but she''s not my friend. She is my husband''s childhood


    sweetheart."


    "Oh, that is to say, your husband''s childhood sweetheart thought that you had an affair with another


    man." Leon looked at Vivian with obvious mockery and threat.


    "It''s just a mistake." It was the first time that Vivian couldn''t control her countenance. Her lips trembled


    slightly, and her hands gripped the dress, constantly sweating.


    ''What should I do?


    What should I do? Is there anyone who can help me?


    I can''t afford to offend the royal family of C Ind, and I don''t dare to do so.''


    Vivian looked at Jessica for help, but Jessica stood there in a daze. If it weren''t for the support of May,


    Jessica would have fallen to the ground.


    Noticing her fear, Leon continued, "Whether Nina has an affair with another man should be the


    business of her husband or family. What was your identity when you did it? John''s childhood


    sweetheart or his second wife after you make him divorce my sister?"


    All the guests didn''t dare to say anything.


    They gasped.


    Many of them had the same thoughts as Leon, but no one dared to say it frankly.


    Only the prince dared to say that.


    Vivian''s face turned pale. She wanted to tell Leon that it was all Jessica''s fault, making him me


    Jessica.


    How, Vivian thought that it wasn''t a good idea because that would cause her more trouble.


    "No, you misunderstood me..." Vivian exined hesitantly, looking at Noah for help.


    She thought that Noah would help her this time since he helped her several times before.


    Noticing that she was looking at Noah for help and seeing Noah''s hesitation, Leon said bluntly, "Noah,


    you said that your throat was hurt because of your sister''s naughty.


    I don''t think your sister is naughty at all. She is much calmer than others. Thisdy can''t speak now, but


    she can still defend herself here."


    Vivian''s breath suddenly stopped. She was so frightened that she didn''t dare to look at Noah again.


    Although she hid her inner thoughts well, Noah was good at reading people''s mind through their


    actions.


    He had doubted that his throat was hurt by Vivian deliberately, but now he was sure about it.


    She did something to hurt his throat, making him unable to make any sound for half a year.


    Noah stopped. The worry in his eyes vanished and he felt dejected for a moment.


    He realized that no one in his family cared about his safety except Kristina.


    Therefore there was no need for him to care about Vivian.

 Chapter 288 First Vivian, Then Jessica.

    Chapter 288 First Vivian, Then Jessica.


    Looking at Noah''s dark eyes, Nina was even more furious.


    It turned out that Noah''s voice was poisoned by Vivian.


    Nina had never seen such a vicious person.


    "I remember that LC Hotel is a property of Ye''s Group. Miss Vivian and Jessica can find it urately. It


    seems that LC Hotel don''t protect the privacy of its customers. It''s very dangerous." Zoe was never soft


    hearted.


    "It also shows that Ye''s Group has many shorings under the leadership of Miss Vivian. Isn''t my


    brother going to do business in Lexingport City? I don''t want him to have any connection with Ye''s


    Group. "


    "Wynn, did you hear that?" Leon ordered.


    "Yes, I did." Wynn continued, "We won''t cooperate withpanies that have connections with Ye''s


    Group."


    "Yes, that''s right." Leon touched his sister''s head with a doting smile.


    As soon as they said this, Vivian had already predicted the crisis of Ye''s Group.


    She had just taken office, but she had already got thepany into such a big trouble. How could she


    establish her prestige in thepany?


    How could she gain a foothold in Lexingport City?


    The people here were all dignitaries in Lexingport City. When Vivian nced at the crowd, she was as


    flustered as ants on a hot pan. She felt that everyone around was staring at her with reproachful eyesContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    and they were abusing her.


    Vivian couldn''t bear such a blow. She felt stuffy and short of breath. She staggered and fell back.


    The people behind her all moved aside. No one would ruin their future and help her at this time.


    The person Vivian offended was not an ordinary person, but the prince and princess of C Ind.


    No one could afford to offend the royal family of C Ind.


    At this critical moment, Noah caught Vivian quickly and Vivian fainted.


    "She''s not feeling well. I''ll drive her back first." Hearing Noah''s words, Leon and Nina didn''t make


    trouble for Vivian anymore.


    Noah carried Vivian out of the hotel and put her in the car. He exposed her coldly, "Don''t pretend.


    There is no one else here."


    Vivian''s hands and feet were stiff, and she still didn''t open her eyes.


    She didn''t dare to face her brother who had helped her several times.


    After a moment of silence, Noah said slowly, "When you came to Ye family, I was very happy, because I


    saw that other people have a sister, and I was also very envious. I thought that a sister would call me


    brother, like a little follower, that would be great."


    After a pause, Noah continued, "I didn''t understand why Kristina didn''t allow me to get close to you in


    the past. Gradually, I understood. But at that time, I just doubted and was not sure until today."


    "My mother said she would give birth to a girl as my sister." Noah was lost in his memory. "She passed


    awayter. You came. Although we didn''t have the same mother, I still treated you as my sister. But you


    didn''t think so."


    Noah didn''t have much attachment to Ye family. After all, blood is thicker than water. He felt bad.


    It was because of sadness that Noah said decisively, "I have thought that after you train in Ye''s Group


    and have the courage and ability like Kristina, I will transfer my shares to you. I don''t need it.


    But now... I don''t have such a n. If you have the ability to lead Ye''s Group, you are still the president


    of Ye''s Group. If you don''t have the ability, I will find another president. I am the biggest shareholder of


    Ye''s Group and have such power. "


    Noah took a deep breath and said, "This is the first time I have talked so much to you, and also thest


    time."


    "Drive safely." Noah said softly, turned around and drove away at an extremely fast speed.


    After a long time, Vivian slowly opened her eyes and two lines of tears rolled down.


    She gritted her teeth stubbornly and drove away.


    Outside the window, the sea breeze blew. With her lips tightly closed, Vivian said firmly, "I didn''t do


    anything wrong."


    ''No one will be willing to give up their shares.


    Noah said these words to me just to make me feel guilty.


    How can I believe him?


    My mother said that I should get everything by myself. No one will give it to me easily.''


    "I didn''t do anything wrong!" Vivian roared. The sea breeze reminded her of the mockery and smug


    faces of everyone at the banquet, so she stepped on the elerator hard.


    ''Nina, why are you the princess of C Ind?


    Why could you marry John?


    I''m not reconciled!


    Nina, I will pay back the humiliation tonight sooner orter.''


    After Vivian left, the atmosphere in the banquet hall didn''t get better. Instead, everyone looked


    sympathetically at Jessica, and no one dared to say anything.


    Because Leon wanted to deal with her.


    "Jessica, right?" Leon said, "Sister of John? The daughter of a rich family, the most wealthydy in


    Lexingport City? "


    Jessica pursed her lips. Even though Leon said gently with a smile on the corner of his mouth, three


    sentences made her feel scared.


    She had seen clearly what happened to Vivian just now.


    It could be said that Leon easily cut off the future development path of Ye''s Group.


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Leon." Jessica tried her best to keep calm, not daring to breathe heavily.


    She was afraid that she would bring trouble to Shi family.


    Sometimes women''s sixth sense was very urate. They would think of the things that would happen


    immediately.


    "Your family''s background is nothing in the eyes of our royal family." Leon concealed his smile, "You


    don''t think my sister deserves your brother, do you?"


    "No... No... No... " With her eyes wide open, Jessica nodded and shook her head. She was so flustered


    that she didn''t know how to answer. In the end, she gritted her teeth and said, "No, I didn''t say that."


    With a faint smile, Leon took out her headset and said, "People in their more than 30 years old still like


    to lie. Aren''t you afraid of that your bad behavior would affect the children in your family? I''ve heard that


    you think my sister doesn''t deserve your brother at all. Only a talented and rich person like Vivian


    deserves him. "


    When Jessica saw the headset, she was stunned and looked around. May was quiet and Jessica


    couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    "I have a lot of spies. You don''t need to look." "In fact, I think you are right. We still have to pay


    attention to the match between families of equal social rank. Shi family and Ye family are well matched,


    but Shi family and C Ind''s loyal family..."


    Everyone understood what Leon meant even though he didn''t finish his words.


    Jessica''s face turned pale and she lowered her eyes.


    How did she know that Nina was the princess of C Ind?


    Why didn''t Nina tell her in the first ce? Nina could just say it! She wouldn''t make things difficult for


    Nina if she knew the fact.


    Jessica regretted.


    Facing everyone''s gaze, Jessica didn''t dare to be angry or say anything.


    Next to her, Sam was so angry that he red at his daughter. He pulled his daughter behind him and


    said with a smile, "It''s not her who has the final say in Shi family. Mr. Leon, you are broad-minded.


    Don''t take it to heart."


    Leon knew that Sam treated his sister well, so he would naturally respect Sam. Leon''s serious face


    softened. "Sam, you must be kidding. I''m only twenty-four this year, and Jessica is thirty two this year.


    I''m not allowed to be broad-minded to her at my age."


    Leon would respect for the old, and it was another matter for Leon whether to pursue it or not.


    Although Leon''s parents were strict with Nina, they wouldn''t let Nina suffer outside. Leon took care of


    his sister since she was a kid, he would not allow anyone to make difficult or trample on her.


    It was impossible for him not to call to ount Jessica who was a snobbish to his sister.


    "Sam, it''s not her who has the final say in Shi family. But she has been making difficulties for my sister


    since my sister marry into your family, hasn''t she? Since Nina doesn''t live well in your family, I''ll take


    her backter. "


    "Well... This... " Sam was anxious. "Nina is my daughter-inw. How can she leave so easily?"


    Leon said calmly, "Sam, the person who registered marriage with your son is Nina, a resident of Spring


    City, not the princess of C Ind. Now there is only the princess of C Ind, Nina, and she is not your


    daughter-inw."


    Nina was stunned.


    ''My brother has investigated it so clearly?


    Besides... Her brother seemed to be right.


    In that case, she couldn''t be counted as John''s wife.


    The guests looked at each other. Someone whispered, "It seems that C Ind wants to cancel this


    marriage."


    "Well... This is good marriage... " An old artist next to Sam sighed and shook his head. "Your little


    daughter is really thoughtless. She has to separate a marriage and you should take care of her well.


    She has to meddle in other people''s business."


    Jessica bit her lips and lowered her head.


    Now even the elders were ming her.


    Jessica was so ashamed and angry that she wanted to make herself disappear.

 Chapter 289 Protect His Sister

    Chapter 289 Protect His Sister


    At that time, Sam was also a little embarrassed. It seemed that C Ind wouldn''t give him a step down


    easily.


    Sam could only say to his daughter, "Apologize. Jessica, apologize to Nina. "


    Jessica didn''t want to.


    Jessica wouldn''t bow down and apologize to others in her life.


    But she had to lower her head a little and said in a timid voice, "Even if Nina is the princess of C Ind,


    she is my sister-inw. How can I apologize to her?


    Besides, it was she who didn''t tell me her identity. If she said she was the princess of C Ind, I


    wouldn''t have made things difficult for her.


    John is a dragon among people. How can a chicken make a perfect match with a dragon? It would be


    fine if Nina told me that she is a Phoenix. "


    "You..." Sam was furious.


    "We won''t ept your apology." Leon refused decisively and sneered, "Do you think everyone is like


    you? Wherever you go, you have to show up, fearing that others don''t know who you are.


    The way you deal with things is always in sharp contrast to your own ability. The more high-profile you


    are, the less capable you are. "


    Hearing this, Nina was stunned...


    Her brother was so mean.


    Nina had never known that her brother was so sharp tongued.


    She should learn more from her brother in the future. It was a waste of saliva, but... As soon as she


    could say it out, she would feelfortable both physically and mentally.


    Nina was itching to have a try, rolling her eyes.


    Jessica was so angry that her face turned blue, and there was another kind of anger that Leon exposed


    her true self.


    "Mr. Leon, I just want my brother to marry a woman from a family of equal social rank with Shi family.


    You don''t have to attack me." Jessica tried her best to suppress the anger.


    Even if she was angry, she couldn''t show it in front of so many people.


    "Doesn''t the princess of C Ind deserve your Shi family?" Leon said in an aggressive tone.


    Jessica retorted timidly, "I didn''t know she was the princess of C Ind before."


    "Then you are as blind as a bat." Leon said loudly. Leon waspletely irritated by this unreasonable


    woman. "John doesn''t deserve our princess of C Ind, and you will pay for what you have done to my


    sister."


    "I..." Jessica didn''t know what to say.


    "Stay aside." Sam asked the butler to take Jessica away.


    Leon was a man of his word. Even if Jessica wanted to leave, he would make her unhappy.


    "Jessica, you put the rtionship in front of a family of equal social rank. You care so much about a


    person''s family background and fame. I guess your rtionship is not going well." If Leon wanted to


    deal with a person, he would definitely investigate her from the beginning to the end.


    Jessica stopped and turned her head to look at Leon. His half smiling eyes frightened Jessica.


    ''Does he know?


    No, no.


    I can''t let others know about my divorce.''


    Jessica always unted how good his husband was to her outside and said that Jason couldn''t live


    without her.


    If people knew that she had divorced, she would really be humiliated.


    "I have a good rtionship with my husband. Don''t curse us." Jessica raised her head but said


    unconfidently.


    With a faint smile, Leon crooked his finger at Wynn. Wynn handed him a folded page of information, on


    which was the divorce information of Jessica and Jason.


    Leon was not a useless prince of C Ind. He was the favored sessor, a well-known businessman,


    and most of the properties of C Ind were under his control.


    Leon never fought a battle if he knew he wouldn''t win.


    There was almost no way back for anyone he wanted to deal with.


    "What about this one?" Leon wanted everyone to know about it.


    Jessica''s eyes were as wide as bells, and her forehead was sweating. Her feet were so heavy that she


    couldn''t move at all.


    "Leon..." Nina didn''t know that Jessica had divorced, but she knew it immediately after her brother''s


    reminder.


    Nina stopped him.


    Ignoring Nina, Leon said to her, "Ninja, I won''t let go of Jessica easily.


    If I don''t get a satisfactory result here, the government will step forward. The government of C Ind


    has sent people to look for you a long time ago. This matter is rted to the friendship between the two


    countries.


    Even if Shi family is rich, they can''t win. "


    In an instant, the atmosphere at the banquet became serious.


    If it was just a matter between two families, it could be solved in private. If it became a matter between


    two countries, it would be brought to the public.


    The century-old business of Shi family would be ruined.


    No matter how stupid Jessica was, she knew the consequences.


    Besides, there were political people among the guests. This matter would really involve a lot.


    For the first time, Jessica felt truly scared, and for the first time, she understood that there was always


    someone stronger and powerful than her.


    It was not until now that she realized that she couldn''t afford to offend the princess of C Ind, and she


    hadpletely offended Nina from the very beginning.


    p...


    At that moment, Sam raised his hand and pped on Jessica''s face. As a result, Jessica''s legs


    became weak and she fell to the ground.


    Jessica was stunned. "I... I, I am not... "


    Jessica wanted to say that she didn''t against Nina on purpose.


    But deep down, she knew that she had been targeting Nina.


    "Mr. Sam..." The butler wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. He turned around to


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    help Jessica up and said, "Mrs. Jessica, please get up first."


    "Don''t help her!" Sam''s body trembled and said to Jessica. "You don''t know who you are, and you


    always make trouble outside."


    It was a strapless dress that Jessica wore. Sitting on the ground, it was inevitable for her body to be


    exposed. As his brother, Daniel took off his coat and asked his wife, Ang, to send it over.


    "Put it on first." Ang put the coat on Jessica and helped her up slowly.


    It hurt so much that Jessica''s eyes turned red. She didn''t dare to cry, but sobbed, "Ang, I...I..."


    Jessica didn''t know what to say.


    She just hoped that someone could help her.


    "Well, let''s go home first and talk about it." Ang interrupted her, afraid that Jessica would say


    something wrong.


    Ang was the second generation of an official. Just now, she had been worried that this matter would


    rise to the level of friendship between the two countries. She didn''t expect that Leon wouldn''t let it go


    and was determined to seek justice for his sister.


    This was also Jessica''s fault. If Jessica didn''t have a wise eye, she had to leave a way out for herself.


    She shouldn''t be ruthless and had to target Nina everywhere.


    Up to now, Nina still didn''t want to deal with Jessica, which could be considered as a respect for John.


    On the other side, Daniel politely reached out his hand and said, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Leon. I''m


    Daniel, the eldest brother of John. My father is not feeling well recently. I hope you can understand and


    let him go to rest for the time being."


    The two of them looked into each other''s eyes. Leon saw the pleading light in Daniel''s eyes. Thinking


    that the old man couldn''t be stimted, Leon slowly took back the documents and handed them to


    Wynn.


    "James'' father?" The expression on Leon''s face softened. He reached out his hand to hold Daniel''s


    hand. It couldn''t be counted as peace, at least it wouldn''t be too stiff now.


    Sam asked the butler to help him leave, and Ang also left with Jessica.


    Daniel heaved a sigh of relief and smiled, "Mr. Leon, do you know my son?"


    "I just met him yesterday. He is an interesting person." Leon changed the topic and let go of Jessica for


    the time being.


    At the thought of the scene that how Michelle set James up, Leon couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    "He is a good friend of Ninja."


    "If my son didn''t behave well yesterday, I hope you can forgive him." Daniel said with a smile.


    Leon nodded, "Okay."


    This matter was over at the banquet.


    With a faint smile, Leon said to the guests, "The dinner party will continue. I hope you can have a good


    time."


    "Ninja, let''s go." Leon wanted to take Nina away, "Let''s go home."


    "Go home?" Nina was confused and wondered if they would go back to C Ind?


    Everyone''s first reaction was that Leon was going to take Nina back to C Ind.

 Chapter 290 My Wife Is Leaving

    Chapter 290 My Wife Is Leaving


    Daniel frowned and whispered in Chester''s ear, "Contact your Uncle John."


    Daniel looked around on purpose and felt strange that he didn''t see John at the dinner party today.


    Nina was here, but Daniel didn''t see John.


    Chester called John, "Hello, Uncle John, where are you? Aunt Nina is going to be taken away. "


    "I know." John''s voice was very low, suppressing his anger.


    John hung up the phone, looked at Adrian who was leaning against the door like an octopus, and John


    squeezed two words from his teeth.


    "Fuck off."


    "No." With his back to John, Adrian shook his head and blocked the doorknob, he couldn''t let John go.


    "John, you''ve been waiting for so long. Don''t be anxious now."


    John stubbed out the remaining half cigarette in his hand and mmed it onto the ground. "My wife is


    leaving."


    "No, she won''t." Adrian shook his head, "Nina likes you so much. She won''t go back with her brother,


    and they won''t go back tonight."


    "Get out of my way!" At that moment, John lost his patience. He stretched out his big hand and lifted up


    Adrian''s cor. Then he pushed Adrian away like carrying a chicken and threw Adrian behind.


    As soon as John put his hand on the doorknob, Adriany on the ground again, held John''s thighs and


    begged, "John, please don''t make things difficult for me. You really can''t go out now. If you go out, I''ll


    be finished. John, please save me."


    "Then who can save me?"


    Who would save him if his wife left?


    John tried to get rid of Adrian, but Adrian clung to him like glue.


    No matter how hard John tried, he couldn''t get rid of Adrian.


    Adrian had no choice but to try his best to think a way. He couldn''t offend either of these two people.


    He came up with an idea.


    "John, if they really want to leave, it''s useless for you to chase them out. I think you should call the


    airline and the bus stations to prevent them from leaving overnight."


    John didn''t have time to talk to Adrian.


    John grabbed a chair beside him and raised it high, threatening Adrian, "Let go of me."


    Adrian looked up at the chair, like a knife hanging above his head, and he swallowed timidly.


    If John smashed him with the chair, it would be fine if Adrian died, but if he couldn''t die, he would be


    miserable for the rest of his life.


    Adrian felt bad.


    Adrian had thought that John could make Nina less violent, but why did Nina make John more violent?


    John had never been so direct and violent before.


    "Well, I... I... How about you give me two punches and let me get injured so that I can say that I have


    tried my best to stop you? " Adrian thought it over and came up with this idea.


    John put down his chair.


    Adrian immediately loosened his grip, stood up, straightened his wrinkled cor, and said, "Let me


    prepare it, and then..."


    Boom...


    John punched Adrian in the face.


    Caught off guard, Adrian stepped back and hit the chair. He sat down and fell to the ground.


    Fell backwards with hands and legs in the air.


    "¡­¡­" Tears welled up in Adrian''s eyes, "John...


    Can you give me some mental preparation before you hit me?"


    Adrian''s mouth was filled with the smell of blood, and blood flowed down from his mouth as soon as he


    opened his mouth.


    Adrian stared at the ceiling nkly. It was so painful that he didn''t want to live anymore.


    John was so cruel!


    Adrian raised his hand and touched his face. It was so painful that he screamed and got up from the


    ground.


    "John, this punch is enough. Stop it." Adrian raised his head and found that John was gone. He hurried


    to chase after John, "John, John, wait for me..."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The sound of rapid footsteps came from the stairway, as well as the pursuit of Adrian.


    As soon as Nina followed her brother to the door, she heard someone call "John".


    She looked back and saw the maning towards her.


    John''s hair was a little messy, and he walked very fast. His eyes were full of strong possessiveness


    and anger.


    "Honey..." Nina blurted out and pulled her hand away from her brother''s.


    Originally, John was very angry. His little girl could leave as she wished, regardless of his feelings.


    But when he heard her say "honey", his anger was gone and his heart was softened.


    "Honey,e here." John walked towards her and waved his hand at the same time.


    Nina hadn''t seen John for a day, and her cell phone had been confiscated by her brother. She couldn''t


    contact John.


    She really missed him.


    When she sprained her ankle, she almost recognized Noah as him because she missed him so much.


    Nina was very happy to see John, especially saw his extremely handsome face.


    She couldn''t do anything about his face.


    Nina turned around and ran to John. With a gentle leap, she hung up on John.


    With a gentle smile, John bent over to catch his little girl and held her tightly.


    "Good evening, honey." Nina wrapped her arms around his neck and rubbed her head against his head


    hard.


    Finally, he took her back into his arms and John felt at ease.


    "Good evening, honey." John reached out his hand and gently patted her on the waist.


    Everyone was speechless...


    John and Nina just showed off their love in front of those people.


    John and his wife had killed many single person.


    Adrian stumbled to catch up with John and saw two people holding each other. John was tall made


    Nina thin and small, they looked like a child in the arms of an adult.


    "Oh my God..." Adrian braked sharply and finally stopped to catch his breath.


    As soon as Adrian raised his head, he received a murderous look from Leon.


    His eyes were as sharp as Mr. John''s.


    What the hell did he do wrong? Since the people who could kill with their eyes had be a family,


    Adrian must have a hard time in the future.


    Adrian couldn''t think of the future now. If he couldn''t exin it clearly to Mr. Leon, Adrian wouldn''t have


    a future immediately.


    "Mr. Leon, I''ve tried my best, but I can''t stop John. Look at the wound on my face. Look..." Adrian


    turned his face to let Leon see his swollen face. There was a big bruise on the corner of his mouth and


    blood.


    It was really horrible.


    John hit Adrian with a lot of strength.


    Adrian moved his mouth a little and felt his left tooth loose.


    Looking at the two people snuggling up to each other, Leon sighed softly.


    Even if he could stop others, he couldn''t stop his sister, it would be useless.


    Leon didn''t want his sister to be wronged, so he was still angry. He walked towards the two of them and


    said helplessly and angrily, "You have met and hugged each other. Come down and go back with me."


    "Okay." Nina reluctantly came down from John.


    John couldn''t go against his brother-inw. He reluctantly put down Nina and held Nina''s wrist,


    unwilling to let her go.


    As soon as Nina turned around, she was pulled into his arms by John.


    "She is my wife now. She has to go home with me tonight." As long as John couldn''t hold Nina, he


    couldn''t fall asleep.


    John didn''t sleep all night yesterday. If she hadn''t apanied him to sleep for a while in the daytime,


    he would have been sleepy now.


    Leon turned around and said with jealousy and seriously, "She''s my sister, not your wife."


    "I have proof." With one hand around Nina''s waist, John took out the marriage certificate from his


    pocket with the other.


    Zoe was speechless...


    John carried the marriage certificate with him again.


    Everyone was shocked, "Mr. John carried the marriage certificate with him? !"

 Chapter 291 Shameful

    Chapter 291 Shameful


    Staring at the red marriage certificate, Adrian was so shocked that he put down his hand which was


    covering his chin, "Damn it! In this era, there are still people take the marriage certificate along. No, I


    haven''t seen anyone who takes a marriage certificate along in any era. "


    What kind of species was John? Was he from the Mars?


    "Shut up!" John was still very annoyed and hesitated whether he should open the marriage certificate


    or not.


    The photos inside...


    ''Forget it!''


    John handed the marriage certificate to Leon and said, "This is our marriage certificate. No matter Nina


    is an ordinary person or the princess of C Ind, she is my wife. The photo above is her. It''s only her. I


    just want her to be my wife. "


    At this moment, John held Nina''s hand tightly. His fingers went through her fingers and interlocked ten


    fingers.


    Nina''s fingers turned red and she felt a little pain.


    John held her hand too tightly and was afraid that she would run away if he loosed a little.


    He might not be able to catch up with her, and he might not be able to fight against Leon even if he


    caught up with her.


    So, he held Nina tightly.


    As long as she was there, everything would be fine.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The temperature in John''s palm was a little high, and Nina chuckled. The sweetness in her heart made


    her involuntarily hold his big palm, and her ears were filled with his sincere words just now.


    It sounded stupid, but sweet.


    ''John, I only want you to be my husband.''


    Leon saw through his sister''s thoughts. He knew they had got the marriage certificate, but he still


    reached out for it.


    He couldn''t take the marriage certificate from John''s hand at first.


    Leon tried his best to take it.


    Wasn''t John going to show the marriage certificate himself to Leon? Why did he look so reluctant?


    Did he do something shameful with the marriage certificate?


    Leon was stunned when he opened the marriage certificate.


    "What a shame!" The corners of Leon''s mouth twitched two times. "Is this you?"


    Then Leon raised the marriage certificate, which was seen by the people around.


    With a gleam in his eyes, John replied, "Yes."


    Hiss...


    Everyone gasped in astonishment.


    All of them looked as if they had eaten shits. They wanted tough but dared not.


    Adrian was stunned. Was he still the most handsome man, John, in the world?


    "Puff..." Feeling thirsty, Wynn picked up a ss of wine and took a sip. Before he could swallow it, he


    caught a glimpse of the photo on the marriage certificate.


    He couldn''t help but spit out the red wine.


    The people next to him were Leon, and the people opposite him were the little princess and John. He


    couldn''t spray these people.


    In a moment of desperation, Wynn turned his head and sprayed the red wine on Adrian''s face.


    "Ah..." Adrian''s face was hurt. The wine sshed on his face was like a fire, burning his face. Adrian


    felt so hurt that he jumped on the ground.


    "Who, who plotted against me?" When Wynn spat it out, Adrian closed his eyes reflexively, and his


    attention was focused on the photo of the marriage certificate again, so he didn''t see who did it.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Adrian." Wynn took out a tissue and handed it to Adrian.


    Adrian took the tissue and wiped his face, forgetting that he had been punched and his face was


    injured.


    He rubbed his face hard and his face twisted in pain again.


    His legs were mped tightly unconsciously, and his eyes were pale. "Oh..."


    It was not until then that May came to her senses. She hurried to help him up and said, "Adrian, I''m


    May. I''ll help you to deal with the wound."


    "Hurry up. I might be disfigured." Adrian was so nervous that he asked someone to help him leave.


    "Don''t disfigure my face. Don''t deal with it here. Let''s go to the hospital directly."


    "Hospital. Let''s go this way."


    The two turned back.


    Everyone was speechless...


    Watching them leave.


    When everyone''s attention was shifted a little, John grabbed the marriage certificate from the hand of


    Leon and quickly put it into the pocket of his suit.


    Leon came to his senses and raised his eyebrows. "I haven''t seen it clearly."


    "Just confirm it." John face it calmly.


    The two men''s four eyes met, and a burst of lightning was set off. However,pared with the


    murderous look when they first met, now they were more like the leader who called the battle and they


    appreciated each other.


    With a faint smile, Leon looked at John. It was rare for a man who loved dignity to put down his dignity


    for a woman.


    "It''s five past eight now." Taking a look at his watch, Leon said, "I''ll take Ninja back to the hotel first, but


    we''ll change to another hotel. You cane to her again after half past eight. I''ll only give you half an


    hour. If you can''t find us before nine o''clock, I''ll take Ninja back to C Ind tomorrow."


    Leon didn''t want to take his sister back to C Ind. If he did, Nina might have to face a political


    marriage.


    Even if the person who had registered marriage with John was named Nina, as long as Nina''s parents


    took action, the princess of C Ind had never been married. The person who had married John was


    someone else.


    "Ninja,e with me." Leon pulled his sister over.


    Nina was very happy and nodded obediently.


    The reason why her brother said so was to give John a chance.


    Indirectly, it meant that her brother was epting John.


    Nina didn''t care about her parents'' opinion, but she cared about her brother. As long as her brother


    epted John, she felt that she had received the best blessing in the world.


    When Nina passed by, she stood on tiptoe and whispered in John''s ear, "Honey, I''ll wait for you. What''s


    more, my brother likes to nit-pick on words. "


    "What are you talking about? Come here quickly. " "Did you leave any clue for John?" Leon pulled his


    sister to his side and turned around and left. Then he asked.


    "No." Nina shook her head.


    "Don''t I know you?" Leon bent his index finger and tapped Nina''s forehead. He smiled dotingly and


    didn''t mean to me her.


    After getting in the car, Wynn asked, "Where are we going?"


    "Go to LC Hotel first, and then make a detour from behind. You can find a hotel to stay. I''ll go to L


    University with Ninja." After giving the order, Leon turned to Nina and said, "Ninja, you can''t give John


    our location secretly, understand? Otherwise, I will be angry. "


    "Don''t worry, Leon. I won''t." Nina was about to raise her hand to swear and her eyes lit up sincerely.


    Leon pulled her hand down, shook his head with a smile and said nothing.


    He thought that acting skills could probably be inherited.


    Just now at the banquet, this girl had already revealed important information to John.


    Wynn found a hotel to stay. When Leon and Nina arrived at L University, Leon asked, "Where is your


    apartment?"


    "Didn''t you say that we would go to a hotel?" Nina was stunned.


    Leon smiled proudly, "Didn''t Wynn go to a hotel? Besides, he not only has to find you and me, but also


    Wynn. "


    Nina was speechless...


    Her brother was not just a venomous but scheming man.


    Nina led Leon to her apartment, took the spare key from the flowerpot and opened the door.


    When the door was opened, it was bright inside and the fragrance of the kitchen came in.


    "Someone is at home?" Leon was confused.


    "Mimi." Nina looked at the direction of the kitchen and said, "Mimi has a spare key. I guess she is


    hungry and came here to make night snack."


    ''Oh?


    That girl?''


    Leon cast a nce at the kitchen on purpose.

 Chapter 292 You are welcome

    Chapter 292 You are wee


    Hearing the noise, Michelle sneaked out of the kitchen with a pancake turner in her hand.


    "What? Nini? Leon? " Michelle walked out, wearing a rabbit apron, and asked with a smile, "Nini, Leon,


    why are you here?"


    "I''m here for midnight snack." Nina smiled, "Mimi, make more food."


    "Okay, Okay. Wait a minute." Michelle nodded and turned around to go in.


    Leon found that Michelle was full of rabbits from her head to toe, and even the apartment was filled


    with rabbit ornaments.


    "Don''t you like the elk on the ind? When did you like rabbits? "


    "Mimi likes rabbits. She is a rabbit herself." Nina walked to the sofa and sat down.


    Leon also sat down and looked into the kitchen, smelling the fragrance.


    He sniffed and said, "She''s making spaghetti."


    "How do you know that?" Nina was shocked, but she calmed down again. "I almost forget that you are


    a food critic."


    It was true that Michelle was cooking spaghetti in the kitchen. The sauce with tomato and letinous


    edodes had just been cooked, and the next step was to cook noodles.


    When cooking, she cut the onion and red pepper, washed the broli and made them into small


    pieces. She boiled them for a while, and then boiled the shrimp medium well.


    Took out the noodles.


    In the frying pan, add pepper, onion, shrimp until done and add tomato and letinous edodes sauce and


    stirred evenly.


    In the end, she added Italy noodles, stir fried them evenly, and added 2 spoons of soy sauce, 1


    spoonful of oyster sauce and 1 spoonful of tomato paste seasoning.


    After the spaghetti was painted, she could put it on the te and then put the boiled broli on it.


    "Nini, it''s done. Can you help me?" Michelle turned to the kitchen door and asked Nina, leaning against


    the door.


    "Okay." Nina was about to stand up.


    Leon took a step ahead of her and said, "Let me do it. You sit down."


    "Okay." Of course, Nina wanted to sit and wait for food, so she stood up and went to the table.


    Leon went into the kitchen and saw three tes of tomato and shrimp spaghetti on the table, which


    was very artistic.


    "Michelle, I''m here to help you." Leon walked over and held a te in one hand.


    Michelle held up another te with her hands and said, "Thank you, Leon. Let''s go."


    Michelle sat next to Nina, and Leon sat opposite.


    "Nini, you eat first." Michelle pushed the te in front of her in front of Nina.


    Every time Michelle cooked and bought delicious food, she would immediately share it with Nina.


    "I haven''t had the food you cooked for a long time. I''ll finish itter." With a smile, Nina took the fork and


    habitually rolled up the spaghetti.


    Michelle blinked and asked, "What do you think? Is it delicious? "


    "Yummy, very delicious." Nina nodded and thumbed up, praising Michelle, "Mimi, your cooking skills


    are getting better and better."


    "Hee hee..." Every time Nina praised her, Michelle would be very happy. "Nini, if you want to eat my


    food in the future, I will go to your house to cook for you, but I will only cook for you."


    "Okay." Nina smiled and winked at her.


    Michelle smiled again.


    The way they got along with each other had always been like this. The two of them were used to it, but


    Leon was slightly stunned.


    In his sister''s eyes, he saw a different smile. This was a smile that had never showed up when Nina


    was around him before, but different from the one when Nina was around John.


    Leon wasforted. Then he looked at Michelle. He didn''t expect that Michelle would give her share


    to his sister first.


    He was both surprised and grateful.


    "Michelle, eat this." Leon put one of them in front of Michelle and set the fork for her.


    "Thank you, Leon." Michelle picked up the fork and was about to eat.


    Leon sat down and had a taste. The sauce was well cooked, and the spaghetti was just right, so


    Michelle was very good at controlling the heat.


    Most importantly, Michelle cooked it with her heart.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    This was also the reason why many people liked the taste of home and liked home cooking.


    People always paid special attention to the dishes cooked for their family.


    "Michelle, your tomato and shrimp spaghetti is very good." Leon praised Michelle sincerely.


    Nina raised her eyes and thought, ''Isn''t my brother very picky?


    How can he praise others?


    However, every dish of Mimi is delicious.''


    "Thank you, Leon." Hearing someone''s praise, Michelle felt like she was stepping on a soft cloud,


    floating in the air.


    Leon smiled faintly and found that Michelle really liked to say thank you.


    "You''re wee, I am also your big brother."


    "Okay." Michelle nodded obediently.


    The three of them finished eating spaghetti happily.


    "Well, sit down. I''m going to wash the dishes." Michelle began to clean up the dishes.


    Leon took the tes from Michelle''s hand and said, "Your hands are not used to wash the dishes. Let


    me wash them."


    "Eh?" Michelle nodded, "But when I was at home, dad or mom cooked, and I was responsible for


    washing the dishes. If I was responsible for cooking, they would wash the dishes..."


    "Ha ha... You just made spaghetti. Now I''m washing the dishes and we have a clear division of work. "


    Leon felt that this girl was sometimes really dazed.


    "Okay." Michelle nodded, "Thank you, Leon."


    "I''ve told you. You''re wee. You don''t need to say thanks to me! I am also your big brother." Leon


    cleaned up the dishes and went into the kitchen.


    Nina turned around and looked at her brother''s tall and straight back in disbelief.


    ''How could Leon want to wash the dishes?


    Did I hear it right? Am I blind?''


    Nina felt it was a little mysterious. First of all, her brother never praised anyone''s cooking skill. Second,


    her brother never touched the bowls and chopsticks that others had eaten, and he never touched what


    she had eaten. In the end, her brother had never been to the kitchen... To wash the dishes.


    "Well..." Nina closed her eyes and opened them again. Then Leon went into the kitchen.


    The sound of water sshing and the collision of tes and forks came from inside.


    This had to remind Nina that it was true.


    But... The sound of the te colliding with the fork seemed a little loud.


    "Mimi, do you want to see what''s going on?" Nina suspected that something was wrong in the kitchen.


    "Okay." Michelle stood up and went to the kitchen, only to see that Leon had broken two tes.


    "Leon..."


    "Michelle? Why are you here? " Leon turned around and said apologetically, "I don''t know that the


    tes... Are so easy to break. "


    Michelle bit her lips and two more questions appeared in her eyes.


    "It''s easy to break a porcin te. Don''t you have such a te in your house?"


    "No." Our tes are all made of gold.


    "What?" ''You are so pitiful!


    You don''t even have a porcin te.''


    The expression in Michelle''s eyes changed again and again, as if she... Pitied him.


    "What''s wrong?" Leon asked suspiciously.


    Michelle immediately shook her head, "No, nothing."


    She smiled again, pure and sincere. "Leon, let me wash them."


    Leon didn''t see any sympathy or pity in her eyes again. He began to doubt if there was something


    wrong with his eyes just now.


    "Well, you can wash them. I''ll watch you." Leon stood aside and watched Michelle washing the dishes.


    It was just a simple thing, but Leon watched it with interest.


    However, Leon didn''t know that John had already knew the position of Nina and John was quietly


    approaching L University.

 Chapter 293 Take My Wife Home

    Chapter 293 Take My Wife Home


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz...


    The phone in Leon''s pocket rang.


    It was Wynn.


    "They found me." Wynn raised his head to look at the man in front of him. "I think John is on his way to


    find you."


    "I see." Without any surprise, Leon walked out of the kitchen and stood on the balcony. "I''ll send you a


    location. Bring a bottle of Tipsy here. Remember to change the wine into normal red wine."


    "I''ll be there soon." Wynn nodded.


    After hanging up the phone.


    Leon sat down beside Nina. After a moment, Leon asked, "Ninja, do you like John very much?"


    Facing her brother''s clear eyes, Nina shook her head and said, "No. The word ''like'' is too light. "


    The light of the incandescentmp shone into the firmness eyes of Nina. It reminded Nina of when her


    and John met and fallen in love. She said firmly, "Leon, I love him.


    I miss him every day these days, including now. I''m afraid that if he can''t find me within the time limit,


    you''ll take me back. So I told him that you like to nit-pick on words. He''s very smart. Now he should


    divide his men into two groups. A group of people go to find Wynn, and he''s on his way to L University.


    "


    Leon was surprised that Nina would confess her love to John. He sighed and said, "You know him


    well."


    "Not really." Nina smiled, "Just because I don''t know himpletely, I want to continue to get along


    with him, so that I will find new things about him every day, and I will like him a little more than


    yesterday."


    For a moment, Leon didn''t know how to answer her. He just saw the love in her sister''s eyes, just like


    what he had done to someone.


    Leon asked atst, "Does he love you? I don''t need to hear what he have said to you when he


    confessed to you. I just want to know what he has done for you. "


    Nina turned her body and faced Leon. "Leon, do you know? John is my hero. He saved me two times


    when I was in danger. "


    "I remember that I have told you that don''t mistake moving for love." Leon said, "You''re just a little girl.


    You came to a strange ce and met some trouble. He helped you. It''s understandable that you''re


    grateful to him. But it''s easy to mix it up with love. "


    "No, Leon, I know it clearly." Nina had never doubted her feelings for John. "Once, someone pushed


    me down from the third floor. John jumped down without hesitation and held me in his arms.


    At that moment, I was worried about him and he was also worried about me. Love is mutual, so I''m


    sure I love him, and he loves me too. "


    Leon was shocked and silent.


    Nina continued to say, "You love Valerie, don''t you? In the past, I didn''t understand why you were so


    stubborn to keep her by your side. It was not until then that John misunderstood me as a spy arranged


    by others, but still locked me in North Yard and wanted to keep me by his side that I realized that you


    were so stubborn at that time because of love.


    So that time, I didn''t me John for locking me up without demur.


    Valerie once jumped into the sea, and you followed her into the sea without hesitation. It took you all


    strength to save her.


    John had risked his life to save me, and he had been injured and hospitalized for a long time.


    Leon, he resembles you very much, doesn''t he? "


    Leon looked at his sister nkly. His eyes suddenly turned red, and sadness could be seen in his


    amber eyes. With difficulty, Leon said, "Yes."


    Leon paused for a few seconds. "I let her go after that."


    "Because you love her, you would rather making yourself suffer than let her go." Nina held her brother


    in her arms and whispered in his ear, "I''m sorry, Leon. I shouldn''t have brought it up again. I just want


    to tell you that John loves me. I hope you can rest assured that I will live a good life here."


    Leon choked with sobs. He patted his sister''s back and pulled her away. He touched her head with a


    smile and said, "Ninja, you''ve grown up. You are no longer a child."


    "But, Ninja, I''m afraid that he will let go of you one day." Leon was worried all the time. "It''s said that


    older men are mature and steady. They know how to dote on women, but older men are also good at


    weigh the advantages and disadvantages and know how to control themselves.


    You are just a twenty years old girl who has just reached puberty. You are willing to do everything for


    love, but he won''t. He won''t abandon everything because of love. Because he is mature and steady. "


    Leon said sincerely and earnestly, "Ninja, I''m really scared. If I am not with you, you''ll be wronged and


    no one will help you get even. Although you are not easy to be bullied, you can''t see that a person has


    more tricks.


    Even if you can see it, you won''t bully them back in a euphemistic way. You just like the simplest and


    rudest way, so that you would easily fall into the trap.


    In this world, except the people you trust, no one will pay attention to the cause and effect. Bystanders


    are mostly offhand followers who interpret out of context. Language violence is more hurtful than


    behavior violence. "


    "Leon..." Nina bit her lips and didn''t dare to blink. Tears would fall from her eyes if she blinked.


    She didn''t like crying.


    No matter how badly hurt her body was, she would not shed a tear. She could only cry with emotions.


    "Well, my silly sister, don''t cry. You are not beautiful if you are crying." Leon pinched her nose and said,


    "You''ve grown up."


    ''You are not only growing up, but also married.


    s...''


    "Leon, don''t pinch my nose. It will be broken." Nina smiled through tears.


    "It''s natural. It won''t be broken." Leon joked and let go of his hand.


    Nina nodded, "Yes, my face is natural."


    "Ha ha ha... You are more lively and naughty than before, but that''s good. " Perhaps, it was the best life


    for his sister to stay in Lexingport City.


    She had friends and a lover.


    When she had a baby, she would have her own family.


    "Ninja, promise me one thing, okay?" Leon said, "Don''t get pregnant before you are ready to be a


    mother. Otherwise, it will be irresponsible for the baby."


    "Okay, I know." Nina smiled and leaned on her brother''s shoulder, just like when she was a child.


    At that time, her brother''s shoulder was her backer.


    Of course, it was the same now, and it would always be.


    Standing at the door of the kitchen, Michelle took a picture of this scene with her mobile phone and


    sent it to Nina. Then Michelle put away her mobile phone.


    Ding Dong...


    Someone rang the doorbell.


    Nina''s eyes lit up with excitement. "He''s here. Leon, he... "


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Be reserved, Ninja." Leon didn''t know what to do about his sister but to shake his head and smile.


    Nina pouted, "Okay."


    Then she snickered in her heart.


    "I''ll open the door and you sit here." Leon calmed down.


    Then he stood up and opened the door. At the door stood John and Wynn. Leon looked over the


    shoulders of the two and saw two women and a man standing at the corner of the stairs.


    "There are still ten minutes left before nine o''clock." John raised his watch, pointed it and looked at


    Wynn and said, "I''ve found him, you and my wife."


    "Can I take my wife home now?" John swallowed his pride and looked humble, but he still looked


    noble.


    Leon gestured for Wynn toe in first and said, "Okay, but you have to wait a little longer."


    Bang...


    Leon shut John out.

 Chapter 294 Nina Got Drunk Again

    Chapter 294 Nina Got Drunk Again


    Richard and others came up. "Mr. John? What should we do next? "


    Richard was worried that if John couldn''t pick up Mrs. Nina tonight, John would stay here for the whole


    night likest time.


    But John didn''t bring his wife back on the second day atst time.


    Lena frowned and came up with an idea. "Mr. John, I''ll kick the door open."


    John was speechless...


    Richard was speechless...


    Amy was speechless... "Where did you learn it?"


    "Mrs. Nina once said that whoever dares to stop us will be beaten by our hands or kicked by our feet."


    Lena said what Nina had told her before. "Otherwise, our Kung Fu will be rusty."


    The corner of John''s mouth twitched slightly.


    It was really like his wife''s style.


    "Ahem..." Amy coughed. Lena was almost misled by Nina, and Lena''s tone was quite like Nina''s


    With just a blink of his eyes, Richard realized that Nina''s influence was really extraordinary.


    It was said that Mr. James would beat people with his bare hands because of his Taekwondo.


    Just now, Adrian said that John threatened him with a chair.


    "Mr. John, should I kick it or not?" Lena rolled up her sleeves and was about to kick the door.


    Amy shook her head and said, "If you can kick it away, just do it. This is the security door. Is your foot


    King Kong or electric drill? "


    "You are right." Lena was worried.


    John said calmly, "Wait."


    Leon wouldn''t lie. He told John to wait.


    Then the four of them waited outside.


    In the house.


    Seeing that only Wynn came in, Nina poked her head out of the door and Leon closed the door.


    Nina pursed her lips and didn''t dare to ask.


    Leon saw through her mind. "He is outside. I asked him to wait for a moment."


    "Okay." Knowing that John was outside, Nina gradually revealed a lightly smile.


    Leon turned to look at Wynn and asked, "Do you bring it here?"


    "Yes, here it is." Wynn took the bottle out. On the bottle, there were words "Tipsy" with artistic design,


    and a girl with long hair drawn in white lines. She had only a side face, a smile on the corner of her


    mouth, and long eyshes.


    This was the logo of this red wine called Tipsy. The long haired girl on it was Nina, which was made by


    Leon for his sister.


    The bottle was Tipsy''s, but the red wine inside had already been reced with normal red wine.


    Leon knew that his sister could be drunk easily and then she would beat people up crazily.


    Leon was the first one to find out about that, so he suffered a lot.


    At that time, Wynn wanted to help Leon, but he put himself in danger too. It was not that Wynn couldn''t


    win, but that he didn''t dare.


    Then Leon and Wynny in bed for at least three days.


    Leon looked at the bottle of wine and smiled weirdly.


    "Ninja, this is the red wine I made for you. It won''t be intoxicating. I wanted to give it to you on your


    eighteen years old birthday, but after you left, I didn''t have the chance to give it to you. Tonight, we will


    make up for our previous regret."


    Leon shook the bottle in front of his sister and asked, "Is there red wine sses here?"


    "Yes." Nina nodded, "Mimi knows where they are."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Okay." Leon turned to Michelle and asked, "Michelle, can you help me get four red wine sses?"


    "Four? Wait a minute. " Michelle turned around and went into the kitchen.


    Nina didn''t n to drink. She just habitually thought that there should be wine sses at home, so she


    bought some.


    Nina didn''t use them. She put them in the cab and there was some dust in the sses. Michelle


    took them out of the cab and washed them with water.


    Wynn went to help.


    Michelle continued to ask him, "I heard Leon call you Wynn. Do you have a brother or... Uncle? "


    The reason why Michelle thought Paul was Wynn''s uncle was that Paul was always slovenly and


    untidy, just like a middle-aged man.


    Wynn''s hand froze. He knew this girl would suspect him.


    In order not to let Michelle see through him, Wynn said, "I have a brother called Paul."


    "Oh, that makes sense." Michelle finally solved her doubt and said lightly, "He is my master. Since you


    are his brother, should I call you uncle from now on?"


    "Uncle... Uncle? " Wynn almost dropped the ss on the ground and he was embarrassed, he replied,


    "You''d better call my name. I''m only more than 20 years old, not a few years older than you. It''s not


    appropriate for you to call me uncle."


    "You are right." After thinking for a while, Michelle said, "Then I can''t call you by your name."


    "Okay, okay." Wynn nodded repeatedly. ''As long as you don''t call me uncle and don''t recognize me as


    your master.''


    "Well, let''s go." Wynn dried the sses, turned around and walked out, followed by Michelle.


    Tabitha poured four sses of wine and the four clinked sses.


    After drinking, Michelle took a sip. She felt good and then continued to drink. She drank it up in one


    gulp.


    Nina drank half a ss of wine in one gulp.


    Wynn was stunned. He thought John was doomed.


    The red wine was very strong. Once Nina was drunk, she wouldn''t stop hitting people.


    "Ninja, why don''t you slow down?" Leon was also worried. He was afraid that his sister would beat him


    up here before he sent her out.


    At that time, Leon, Wynn and Michelle would suffer.


    "Leon, didn''t you say that I wouldn''t get drunk when I drink this wine?" Nina thought for a while and


    said, "But I think this red wine is no different from the red wine I have drunk before."


    Leon swallowed, gritted his teeth and poured Nina another ss. "If you drink a little more, you may


    taste something different."


    "Okay." Nina drank it up again.


    Leon and Wynn stared at Nina, watching the red wine slide into her throat. They became vignt.


    "Ninja, how are you feeling?"


    "Okay..." Nina frowned. She drank too fast, and a tipsy feeling had slowlye up. Her cheeks began


    to turn red. "I felt... Faint. "


    "Faint?" Leon put down the ss, shook the wine in it, stood up and gave Wynn a look.


    Wynn also put down his wine which he just took a little sip, stood up and walked towards the door like a


    gust of wind.


    "Ninja,e here. Let me help you." Leon helped Nina up, turned around and walked towards the


    door.


    Michelle tilted her head and asked, "Where are you taking Nini?"


    "John waits for her outside." Leon replied.


    "Oh, Uncle John is here." Michelle smiled and didn''t ask any more. She smacked her lips two times and


    poured herself another ss of red wine.


    Seeing Leon and Ninae to the door, Wynn opened the door.


    "Well, take Ninja back." Leon pushed his sister into John''s arms and warned John, "If you let my sister


    get hurt tonight, I''ll take her away tomorrow."


    After saying that, Leon mmed the door again.


    Wynn predicted, "Something will happen in ten seconds outside."


    "Ten, nine, eight..." Leon counted slightly, "Four, three..."


    Bang...


    Boom...


    "Ouch..."


    The sound of collision and howl came from behind the door.


    Leon and Wynn looked at each other and said in unison, "It''s starting."


    Then there was another noise outside.


    The two felt pain when they heard the voice.


    "If John doesn''t fight back and let Ninja beat him until Ninja gets sober, I won''t stop them being


    together." Leon chuckled.


    Leon knew very well how cruel his sister could be.


    Nina could easily break other people''s ribs.


    "Good luck, Mr. John." Wynn prayed silently.


    It was indeed a tragic scene outside, but it was not what Leon and Wynn thought.


    John stood by the door, safe and sound.


    Instead, John leisurely put his hands into his trouser pockets and nced at the closed door, with a


    sh ofcency in his eyes.


    ''I might let you down.


    My wife won''t hit me even if she is drunk.''


    The next second, after Nina finished Amy and Lena, she walked towards John.


    John''s heart skipped a beat.


    He took out his hand unconsciously and stood straight.


    The smile on John''s face froze.

 Chapter 295 Hot For You

    Chapter 295 Hot For You


    With a bright red face and dim eyes, Nina got closer to John.


    "Honey..." He was so nervous that his Adam''s apple bobbed and his body tensed up. "Calm down.


    Let''s talk about it."


    Thinking that Nina didn''t beat him when she got drunk before, he didn''t think she would beat him this


    time.


    However, he was still nervous when he looked at Amy and Lena, who were beaten by Nina and felt


    painful.


    In a daze, Nina tilted her head and reached out her hand to touch his neck. His body leaned back


    slightly, fearing that his wife would choke him.


    He swallowed again.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed.


    With one hand grabbing his arm, she pulled him and they got closer to each other.


    Her soft little hand touched his Adam''s apple. The slightly warm touch made him hold his breath. He


    really didn''t know what she was thinking about.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you know that I''m hot for you?" She tilted her head and kissed his Adam''s apple.


    At this moment, his hands and feet froze again, and a hint of confusion shed through his eyes.


    Richard immediately turned around with his back to John and Nina.


    Amy and Lena were also stunned. They exchanged nces with each other tacitly.


    They thought, ''What she said just now is the ssic line in the novels we have found for her.


    However, there is difference.


    It should be John who said that.''


    John was stunned.


    He knew his wife was wild, but he had never thought that she was so wild that she would think about


    sex at this moment.


    "Honey, let''s go back..." John said.


    "Excuse me." Nina raised her head, pushed John away and fixed her eyes on Richard. "Stand aside,


    honey, or I''ll hurt you."


    In her subconscious, she couldn''t hurt John.


    Nina''s words made Richard nervous and frightened as he knew something terrible would happen.


    "Madam..." Richard turned his head. Before he could turn his body, a fistnded on his nose.


    Warm blood gushed out.


    Richard knew that a disaster was imminent when Nina was drunk.


    So just now, he quickly stood behind John, thinking that he could avoid the disaster in this way.


    It was out of Richard''s expectation that Nina still walked up to beat him even if he had hid himself


    behind John.


    Richard looked at John for help. Richard felt helpless.


    John had been scared to death just now.


    He wasn''t able to help Richard. John took a deep breath and gradually loosened his fingers. There was


    sweat on his forehead.


    Seeing this, Richard knew that he would suffer.


    He couldn''t do anything to Nina, so he had to close his eyes and be beaten.


    Nina punched and kicked Richard, as if she was punching a human sandbag. He could only try his best


    not to fall to the ground to maintain his dignity as a man.


    Seeing this, Amy and Lena were shocked. They covered each other''s eyes, but watched secretly


    through their fingers.


    John walked further away from Nina and Richard to avoid being beaten.


    John took out his phone and called Henry.


    Hearing that Adrian was in the hospital, Henry rushed to the hospital.


    Just when Henry arrived at the entrance of the hospital, he received a call from John.


    "I''ve sent you the address. Come here." John ordered.


    Henry stopped and looked up at the hospital building in front of him. He could only grit his teeth and


    leave the hospital.


    When he arrived at the ce where John asked him to go, he was shocked to see three people with


    bruises.


    "What has happened? Who beat you?"


    Remaining stubborn, Richard stood still without saying a word. His face was ck and blue and he


    limped down the stairs.


    So miserable.


    Amy and Lena didn''t say anything either. They just took a look at Nina and then lowered their heads


    because of John''s murderous look.


    Henry knew what had happened.


    He looked up and saw that John wasing down, carrying Nina, who looked obedient.


    Seeing this, Henry felt nervous.


    He turned his back to John and stood against the wall, holding his breath.


    He could only pray that Nina had fallen asleep and hadn''t seen him.


    In fact, Nina was tired after beating three people. She was sleeping on John''s shoulder and couldn''t


    pay attention to anyone.


    After Nina left, Henry still feared


    "I was scared to death.


    Let me help you up." Henry hurried to help Amy and Lena. There was nothing wrong with the two


    women''s faces, but as soon as he touched Amy''s arm, she was so painful that she gasped.


    Lena lost her bnce and fell to the ground again.


    Henry knew that one''s hand was hurt and that the other''s leg was hurt.


    Henry wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. John asked him to work overtime tonight. Heined


    at first, but now it seemed that he was lucky.


    After a while, hearing that there was no sound outside the room, Wynn opened the door to see what


    was going on.


    "Master, they''re gone."


    "Okay." Leon walked back, pointed at two rooms and asked Michelle, "In which room can we see the


    road more clearly?"


    Michelle pointed at one of the bedrooms with her drunk eyes.


    Leon and Wynn entered the bedroom which Michelle pointed at. They found that most of the things


    were pink and that there were patterns of rabbits on the pillows and cushions.


    "How much does she like rabbits?" Leon couldn''t helpughing.


    Through the window of this bedroom, Leon could see clearly what was happening on the road.


    Through the window, Leon and Wynn saw Richard, who was hobbling. His clothes were wrinkled, and


    his hair was in a mess, making him look like a beggar.


    He walked slowly, with the upper half of his body remaining motionless, like a walking corpse.


    Wynn said, "I guess that two or three of his ribs are broken."


    Wynn thought of the time when he was beaten by Nina. At that time, two of his ribs were broken and he


    didn''t dare to move the upper part of his body. The sound of bones could be heard when he moved.


    The way he walked was the same as Richard did.


    "It seems that he is more miserable than you." Leon felt sorry for Richard.


    Then Leon saw that Henry came out, holding up two women, who couldn''t walk by themselves.


    Wynn said, "I''ve already known how miserable John is. I guess the little princess is still beating him."


    "If he gets through this, I won''t make things difficult for him." Leon said confidently.


    However, he was shocked the next second.


    John walked out safe and sound, carrying Nina on his body, who was sleeping soundly and sweetly.


    Leon was stunned.


    Wynn was dumbfounded.


    Things didn''t happen as they expected.


    John felt that someone was looking at him with burning eyes.


    He suddenly turned around and slowly looked up.


    Leon and Wynn were startled. With a guilty conscience, they squatted down, leaned against the wall


    and whispered to each other.


    "What''s going on? Why didn''t Ninja beat him?" Leon asked.


    "I don''t know either. The little princess beats everyone when she gets drunk. Even you have been


    beaten by her." Wynn lowered his voice.


    Leon red at Wynn and felt powerless to retort, "Yes! Why didn''t Ninja beat him when she was


    drunk?"

 Chapter 296 You Cant Stand It

    Chapter 296 You Can''t Stand It


    "Well..." After a moment''s hesitation, Wynn said, "Maybe even if Nina is drunk. She still remember not


    to hit Mr. John. "


    Leon cast a cold nce at Wynn, who stuttered.


    But Leon also felt that what Wynn said was right. Otherwise, why didn''t his sister beat everyone around


    her but John?


    Wynn said, "Maybe... This means that the little princess... "


    "Well, that''s enough." Leon stood up and patted his clothes which were not stained with dust.


    "When she was drunk and she even wanted to hit me, but she didn''t hit John. It means that John is


    more important than me." Leon was angry, "Buy the tickets. I''ll leave tomorrow."


    Wynn touched his nose. "Okay."


    When Leon walked out, he saw the girl sleeping on the table. Her pink face was as rosy as the evening


    glow.


    Leon stopped, put the girl on the bed, covered her with the quilt and said softly, "Michelle, I am leaving


    tomorrow."


    As soon as Leon stood up, Michelle grabbed his finger and smacked her mouth two times.


    Michelle''s fingers were a little chubby, and her fingers were soft and warm. Leon sat back on the edge


    of the bed and teased Michelle, "Don''t you want to leave me?"


    Michelle smacked her mouth again two times, "Yes, Yes..."


    "Ha ha ha You have conscience. " Leon pulled out his fingers and smoothed her bangs.


    As soon as his palm touched the little girl''s forehead, Michelle grabbed his arm and whispered,


    "Strawberry cake..."


    "Strawberry cake?" Leon was confused, the words that Michelle had saidst time shed through his


    mind. She said that she had dreamed of eating him as a strawberry cake.


    ''Damn it!''


    Leon came to his senses and was about to draw his hand back.


    It was toote to do that.


    "Ouch..." Michelle opened her mouth and bit Leon''s arm through the white shirt.


    "Ah! Hiss... " Leon took a deep breath, frowned and felt a sting in his arm.


    Hearing the noise, Wynn pushed the door open and asked, "Master, what''s wrong?"


    "Ouch... Nothing. " Leon shook his head and pulled his arm out.


    There was a tooth mark on his white shirt, with a little red print.


    Wynn rolled up Leon''s sleeves and said, "Master, it''s bleeding." Wynn took a look at Michelle, who was


    still smacking her lips, and could not help but feel afraid. "Why is this girl''s teeth so good?"


    "s..." Leon sighed, "You ungrateful girl."


    "Let''s go out first. I''ll deal with your wound." Wynn and Leon walked out and closed the door.


    Michelle turned over, murmuring "Leon" and "strawberry cake".


    She kept dreaming.


    Wynn took the first-aid kit and began to dress the wound. "Is she a vampire? She bitten you like this. "


    Looking at the bite mark on his right arm, Leon suddenly smiled and said, "She bit it neatly."


    Wynn raised his head to look at Leon and he was speechless...


    "Not only her teeth are neat, but she also has cute canine teeth." Leon smiled again.


    Wynn thought Nina had driven Leon crazy just now.


    "¡­¡­ Do you like to be abused?"


    "No." Leon withdrew his hand and looked at it for two times. "I''m just telling the truth."


    Wynn grabbed Leon''s arm back and continued to disinfect and apply medicine to it. "Then you''d better


    make this bite mark into a tattoo."


    Leon paused for a moment and said, "It''s a good idea."


    Wynn was speechless again... Wynn''s hands trembled. He raised his head to look at Leon and asked,


    "Did you really lose your mind because of the little princess?"


    Leon withdrawed his arm, "How could it be possible! My sister is still my sister, and she is my sister


    even she married to John. Can John''s position be higher than my position? "


    "Of course not. You are the prince of C Ind, the brother of the little princess." Wynn was packing the


    medical kit.


    After packing up, the two of them left.


    In North Yard.


    The only people who came back were John and Nina.


    The others were all in the hospital.


    "Woof..." Nine had a keen sense of smell. As soon as they got off the car, Nine ran out of the living


    room to wee them.


    Chester followed Nine out.


    "Uncle John, Aunt Nina, you''re back!" Chester widened his eyes in surprise.


    Uncle John brought Aunt Nina back.


    "Shh... She is asleep. " John signaled Chester to keep his voice down, ignoring Nine, who hadn''t seen


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Nina for a long time.


    Nine jumped and screamed excitedly, "Woof, woof..."


    John said in a deep voice, "Nine."


    "Nine, Shh... Aunt Nina fell asleep. " Chester immediately walked over, squatted down, held Nine''s


    head and whispered in its ear, "Let''s not disturb Aunt Nina and let her sleep."


    It had been a long time since thest time Nina saw Nine. When she heard Nine''s bark, she opened


    her eyes in a daze.


    "Nine, Nine..."


    "Woof, woof..." Nine ran behind John and kept jumping, trying to y with Nina.


    Nina couldn''t get sober in a short time. She giggled and reached out to touch Nine. Before she could


    touch Nine, she struggled to get down from John.


    For the time being, John didn''t let her go. Instead, he said to Chester, "Chester, go to bed first."


    He was worried that Chester would be beatenter.


    "Okay." When Chester turned around, he was stopped by Nina.


    "Chester? You haven''t slept yet. " Like a loach, Nina slid down from John.


    Then she turned around and bent down to touch Chester''s head.


    John squinted his dangerous eyes, he heard the gentle voice of Nina, "Chester, it''s sote. You should


    go to bed."


    She was as gentle as a mother.


    "Okay, I''m going to bed now," said Chester with a smile, showing his white teeth.


    "Good boy." Nina rubbed Chester''s hair and made his hair like a chicken nest.


    But Chester didn''t care. He turned around and went back to his room to sleep.


    After watching him leave, John looked back at the drunk Nina with his long and narrow eyes.


    "Honey, why don''t you hit Chester?" John thought he was the only one special.


    Nina was confused and blinked her eyes. "Why should I hit him? He didn''t do anything wrong or bully


    me. "


    John was speechless...


    Richard and others didn''t do anything wrong, let alone bully you.


    Feeling depressed, John bent over and carried her on his shoulder towards the bedroom.


    This time, Nina was obedient and did not resist.


    John put her on the bed, she was still in a daze, and her blurred eyes were even more confused.


    "Hmm?"


    "What? Go to sleep. " John turned around and went to the cloakroom to get her pajamas. "Change


    them yourself or let me help you?"


    Nina said, "What?"


    Feeling a little funny, John still said with a straight face, "Don''t you know how to speak?"


    "Yes." Nina shook her head and said.


    John had to change her pajamas himself, as if he was taking care of a child.


    Yes, this was his little girl.


    "Well, let''s go to wash our faces." John reached out to hug her.


    Nina was weak all over. She pouted and nodded, "Okay."


    Although John knew that she didn''t talk much, she didn''t have to be so frugal. He also nodded and said


    Okay like her, seeming a little angry.


    Although Nina was drunk, she was sensitive. She immediately sensed that John was angry and looked


    up at him.


    "Don''t you like me to reply you with Okay, yes, and hmm?"


    "Yes."


    ''I''m afraid sometimes I can''t guess what you are thinking and can''t give you what you want.''


    John pinched her face dotingly. The soft touch made him love her so much and he didn''t want to let go


    of his hand.


    Nina pouted and said, "But if I say these three words together, you can''t stand it."


    Boom...


    John''s mind went nk.


    His eyes were shining and his throat was dry.

 Chapter 297 Punish Jessica To Kneel Down

    Chapter 297 Punish Jessica To Kneel Down


    Nina didn''t know that she was ying with the fire. Her blurred eyes were like duckweed, and when the


    wind blew, it would be attracted elsewhere.


    "Honey, do you know what you just said?" John bent down and reached out his hand to pinch Nina''s


    face, his handsome face rubbing against hers intentionally or unintentionally.


    Nina nodded in a daze, "I said do you dislike me to reply you with Okay, yes and hmm?"


    "No, it''s next sentence." John kissed her lips, he could hear his heart beating and heavy breathing.


    "Okay." Nina repeated, "If I say the three words together, you can''t stand it."


    When she was drunk, she spoke in an aggrieved voice.


    John chuckled.


    It turned out that she med him being useless.


    "Then don''t cryter." John raised her face and gently kissed her on the tip of her nose.


    Nina really loved the smell of his body. She grabbed his cor and pulled him forward hard. The two of


    them got close to each other.


    "You want me to cry, and the more, the better, right?" Her big innocent eyes were in sharp contrast to


    the domineering force in her hand.


    The only thing that made John less guilty was her casual tone.


    At least it didn''t sound like he, a man, bullied a delicate girl.


    On the contrary, she was like a queen who was exceedingly fascinating and charming and she wanted


    to do something with John.


    "I don''t want you to cry." John whispered in Nina''s ear, "I just want you to..."


    "Well, let''s have a try." Ninay back, and John followed her.


    The crescent moon in the sky quietly poked out half of the clouds, and the other half was hidden in the


    clouds, always hiding.


    Just like the bright master bedroom of North Yard, the two of them were also hiding, and no one knew


    how many ces they had changed.


    The silence of the night pervaded in the air, forming a soft that covered the ss window. The


    moon was dim, and the shadows of the trees were dancing and making sounds.


    The breeze couldn''t blow through the soft, and the bedroom''s romance couldn''t be blown away.


    At No. 1, Stone Road.


    "Kneel down!" Sam was furious.


    Jessica knelt on the ground, trembling. She lowered her head and sobbed.


    Ang stood aside and didn''t stop Sam.


    This was the first time that Sam had been so angry with Jessica in the past thirty years, and it was also


    the first time that Jessica had been punished to kneel down.


    Looking at his daughter who had grown up in his hands, sir scolded, "I''m so ashamed to have a


    daughter like you."


    First, Leon said her behavior would affect the diplomatic rtions between the two countries. Then it


    was the first time that her father had been so angry with her. Jessica had been scared to death and


    sobbed with her eyes ssy.


    "Jessica, you want me to die early, don''t you? That''s why you made such a big trouble for our Shi


    family." Sam paced back and forth in the same ce. "If it weren''t for the fact that Leon said that you


    have always been against Nina, I would have thought that you were just being petty that night. I didn''t


    expect you to collude with that girl from Ye family."


    "Dad, I didn''t... I didn''t mean to hurt Shi family. " Jessica raised her head, nced at her father, and


    immediately lowered her head.


    "Aren''t you hurting Shi family and your brother? If Leon wants to hold you ountable, no one in our


    family can save you. You provoke the princess of C Ind, do you want to offend the whole C Ind? "


    Sam was so angry that his face turned livid, "You... You... "


    Sam almost fainted.


    "Mr. Sam, Mr. Sam..." The butler immediately stepped forward and helped Sam breathe smoothly.


    Ang walked up in a hurry. "Dad, are you okay? Calm down a little. Don''t get angry. "


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Dad..." Jessica was about to stand up and asked worriedly, "Are you okay?"


    "Kneel down!" Sam roared, and then Jessica continued to kneel down.


    Jessica pursed her lips and said injuredly, "Dad, I know I was wrong. But I really didn''t know at that


    time that Nina was the princess of C Ind. I thought she was... "


    "Shut up!" Sam shook off the butler''s hand and pointed at Jessica, "Don''t argue here. Don''t pass the


    buck for your ignorance. You only care about the family background. If you don''t have your family


    name, you are nothing."


    "But myst name is Shi when I was born." Jessica said confidently.


    p...


    Sam pped her again. "So it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have given birth to you."


    With a red and swollen face, Jessica burst into tears and shouted, "Then I''ll apologize to Nina


    tomorrow, Okay?"


    "If Nina weren''t the princess of C Ind, you wouldn''t lower your head to pay for your mistake." Ang


    looked at her seriously.


    Jessica bit her lips, and the salty taste of her tears did not make her deny.


    Looking at the impenitent Jessica, Ang shook her head helplessly. "You''re really hopeless. I told you


    not to stay with those noble women who only know how to tter you. You don''t believe me. The have


    been ttering you all day long until now that you even don''t know who you are and what are you


    capable of. They always look at people with coloured spectacles."


    "Will you let your son to marry a woman from a poor family?" Jessica asked Ang in reply, "I did that


    for the sake of my brother."


    "How dare you say that you did it for your brother!" Sam got angry again. The butler immediately held


    Sam''s hand, and Ang shook her head to stop him.


    Ang came to the front of Jessica and tried to speak in a peaceful tone, "What do you think is


    matched for marriage? The so-called be matched for marriage meant that two people have the same


    opinion about the world, life and values, not the two people''s family background.


    The same food raises a hundred kinds of people, and the same family background will raised different


    people. Ye family, Shi family and Song family, our background was simr. John was a vigorous and


    resolute man. Noah did not inherit the family business, and Adrian was a yboy before.


    Everyone is different. You can''t judge whether this person could be your friend or not by his family


    background, and you can''t measure the love between two people by their family background.


    Otherwise, you will be confined in this room, narrow-minded, the structure is narrow, and there is no


    future for you.


    I can guarantee that even if John goes bankrupt one day, Nina won''t dislike him. Then, does it matter to


    John whether Nina is ady from a rich family or not?


    If you really only consider family background, I would not choose to marry your brother back then. I


    could easily marry a more powerful family than Shi family in Imperial City. "


    Jessica''s tears were less, but she was still sniffing in a low voice. Suddenly, she thought of Jason, who


    had left her, and her eyes turned red again.


    "I..." Am I really wrong?


    Jessica couldn''t ept her mistake in a short time. She just lowered her head and didn''t say anything,


    with tears in her eyes.


    She didn''t continue to argue. Sam''s anger faded a little. He ordered the butler, "Go and call Jason. I


    have something to talk to him. Just kneel here. I''ll teach you a lesson after I finish talking with Jason. "


    Sam knew what kind of person his daughter was. His daughter had grown up, and he couldn''t educate


    her like a child, so he could only entrust the responsibility of educating his daughter to Jason.


    As soon as Sam finished speaking, the backs of Jessica and Ang froze.


    What was supposed toe woulde sooner orter.

 Chapter 298 Cast Pearls Before Swine

    Chapter 298 Cast Pearls Before Swine


    Ang was at a loss.


    She didn''t know until tonight that Jessica and Jason had divorced. Her husband had repeatedly told her


    not to let Sam know it.


    Sam was old.


    Besides, he was in a fit of anger because of Jessica. If he knew her divorce, he would probably fall ill.


    Jessica''s body trembled slightly. She didn''t dare to tell her father about her divorce.


    Hearing what Ang said just now, Jessica suddenly felt that she was partly responsible for the


    divorce.


    Jessica drew back her neck and stammered, "He, he..."


    "I''ve heard that Jason has been working on a research project in the northwest region. Is that true?"


    Ang helped Jessica.


    Jessica nodded in agreement. "Yes. He is doing a study onnguage recently and has gone to a


    minority area in the northwest region. It may take him a long time to stay there."


    "Really?" Sam frowned and asked.


    Jessica summoned up her courage and said, "Yes, yes."


    After a while, Sam nodded and said, "Okay. He likes doing academic research very much. You should


    support him more in the future. Don''t be willful, otherwise you will break his heart."


    Jessica''s heart skipped a beat. She had never supported Jason to do any academic research.


    All of a sudden, she felt bad and almost couldn''t breathe.


    "I, I know." Jessica answered in a low voice. No matter how low her voice was, she felt guilty and


    harsh.


    Ang breathed a sigh of relief.


    She thought that Sam didn''t doubt it.


    "Get up first. Go back home and think over what has happened and how to solve the problems."


    Ang helped Jessica up and reminded her, "Now, neither John nor Nina will be willing to see you.


    Even the prince of C Ind doesn''t like John. Just now, your brother told me that Nina was going to be


    taken back to C Ind. I don''t know if John can make her stay here."


    Ang sighed that there was always someone who wanted to separate John and Nina.


    Jessica didn''t say anything.


    When Ang sent Jessica out, Sam didn''t stop her. He just ordered coldly, "Go back and reflect on


    yourself until you figure out what you''ve done wrong."


    "Got it." Jessica spoke weakly.


    On the way back, Ang reminded Jessica, "By the way, don''t contact with Vivian during this period of


    time to avoid getting into trouble. After what happened tonight, the stock of theirpany will definitely


    fall tomorrow morning, and the Ye family will definitely fall into an unprecedented predicament."


    After thinking for a while, Jessica said, "What happened in the hotel is not all her fault. It''s my idea."


    "I''m not ming you. Could you please be smarter? Don''t be used by others." Ang didn''t have much


    contact with Vivian, but she was always urate in judging people and knew that Vivian was not a


    good person.


    Women knew women better.


    ''She is such an evil woman. Whoever gets close to her will be used by her.'' Ang thought.


    "Vivi is not that kind of person." Jessica still regarded Vivian as a kind girl.


    Ang asked, "Do you know her well? You are a member of the Shi family, but not the Ye family. Do


    you know her better than Kristina does? You have a good rtionship with Kristina. Don''t you find that


    she has never paid attention to Vivian?"


    After a moment''s silence, Jessica said, "Kristy just doesn''t like Julie. That''s why she doesn''t like Vivi."


    Ang thought that she was casting pearls before swine, so she didn''t want to waste her time


    anymore. She just said, "If Kristina is such a person, she won''t be a reputable female CEO."


    Jessica didn''t like to be lectured, so she said angrily, "I can admit that I''ve failed to find out what kind of


    person Nina is, but I''m sure that Vivi is a gentle and dignified girl. I promise I won''t treat Nina badly


    anymore."


    Jessica let go of Ang''s hand and walked forward.


    Ang didn''t follow Jessica anymore. She had tried to remind Jessica, but Jessica was so stubborn


    that no one could make her change her mind.


    The next morning, there was a piece of news about Nina.


    The main content of the news was that the princess of C Ind, who was traveling in Lexingport City,


    were treated unfriendly by Jessica and Vivian.


    It was also said by the media that this matter would influence the rtions between the two countries,


    which immediately caused public indignation. The Shi family and the Ye family were being attacked.


    Neither John nor Noah did anything to stop this matter. They both made the news avoid any mention of


    theirpanies, resulting in Jessica and Vivian being med by the public.


    The stock of the Ye Group was inevitably going down. Vivian was scolded by her father at home and


    was blocked by the media. She looked very haggard.


    Vivian used to like dazzling cameras, but now she was afraid that more of her secrets would be


    exposed under the cameras.


    For two consecutive days, she didn''t dare to surf the Inte.


    And so did Jessica. She had been cursed and attacked byizens. Besides, those who used to tter


    her all began to turn against her now, revealing a lot of her bad things.


    On the next day, the government officials came to the Shi family.


    When Yvonne told this to Jessica, Jessica''s face turned deathly pale. She shrank in her room and


    trembled. When she saw the wedding photo still hanging at home, she began to cry.


    In the past, as long as she cried, Jason would appear immediately.


    Now she almost cried to death and was so afraid that she shrank, but Jason did not appear.


    She buried her head in her knees and cried, "I was wrong. I was wrong. Honey, I was wrong."


    She sent a message to Jason, "Can youe back? I''m afraid of being alone. I shouldn''t have


    pped you. I shouldn''t have divorced you on impulse."


    After half a day, Jason replied, "The sun will not go down the mountain for no reason, and


    disappointment will not appear for no reason."


    He didn''t reply anything anymore.


    Jessica had lost the man who loved her most.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    No matter how lively Lexingport City was, the North Yard was as quiet as ever.


    John went to work as usual. Nina took Chester to have sses, and sometimes with Nine. When she


    had many sses, she would take a nap in the college apartment.


    Richard, Amy and Lena were still lying in the hospital. There was almost no one in the North Yard in the


    daytime, so it was exceptionally quiet.


    It was the third day after the dinner party, and it was also the second day after Leon and Wynn left.


    Bending over the desk, Nina was not in the mood to listen to the ss. She looked listless, and Chester


    was taking notes for her.


    When Leon left, he didn''t tell Nina about it. He didn''t tell her that he had left until he bought a ticket


    back to C Ind in Spring City.


    Nina burst into tears.


    She thought that she hadn''t seen her brother for a long time. She wanted him to stay in Lexingport City


    for a period of time. She wanted to take him to eat all the delicious food and have fun, taking a lot of


    photos as precious memories.


    However, her n failed.


    What''s worse, she didn''t send her brother away in person, nor did she even give him a hug.


    Nina called her brother but said nothing, just crying like an abandoned child.


    Hearing this, John was heartbroken.


    He tried for a long time, but failed to make her be happy.


    Even though she stopped crying, she was in a low mood.


    The school bell rang, but Nina didn''t notice it.


    When almost everyone in the ssroom left, Chester reached out and touched Nina''s arm. "Aunt Nina,


    ss is over."


    "Okay." Nina stood up and asked, "Which ssroom is next?"


    "We have no more sses today." Chester raised his head and was worried about her.


    "Okay, let''s go home." Nina held up Chester''s hand and walked out of the ssroom.


    When they returned to the North Yard, it was already dark.


    There was no light in the North Yard. It was dark.


    "No one?" Confused, Nina took out her phone to light up and walked inside.


    As soon as they arrived at the garden, Nine came out with a fluorescent g in its mouth, with three big


    words "Come With Me".


    The words were shining like gold.

 Chapter 299 Happy Birthday

    Chapter 299 Happy Birthday


    In the dark night, the outline of the buildings in North Yard could be vaguely seen.


    When Nina followed Nine forward, Chester walked aside with a book in his arms. He didn''tin at


    all, but looked forward to it.


    His Aunt Nina had been depressed for the past two days, Chester hoped that Uncle John''s preparation


    tonight could make Aunt Nina happy.


    The two walked on the winding cement road, with flowers blooming on both sides and swinging gently


    in the breeze.


    Less than a minuteter, Nine suddenly stopped, and so did Nina.


    ording to Nina''s memory, it should be the open space in front of her in the back garden, but a huge


    ck creature appeared in front of her and upied the whole open space.


    There was a slight sound around, pleasant to hear, and some wind bell that was waiting for them under


    the eaves.


    After listening carefully, Nina didn''t hear the crisp sound as the wind bell did. It was a little lower, and


    then she heard the buzzing sound as thin as a mosquito.


    "What''s this sound?" Nina''s ears moved slightly, but the surroundings were too quiet that she could


    heard something.


    "I don''t know." Said Chester, shaking his head.


    Chester guessed that it might have something to do with the surprise that his Uncle John had prepared.


    Nina looked up at the darkness in front of her.


    Suddenly, there was a fluorescent light in front of her.


    Thousands of fireflies danced in the dark night, and the fluorescent haze on their bodies was like a


    bright incandescentmp covered with ayer of soft gauze. The light was slightly, gentle as the


    breeze.


    "Fireflies?" The forest ind of C Ind shed through Nina''s mind. Every summer, fireflies would


    stroll at night there, quiet and gentle, just like the stars shining in the sky.


    When Nina stretched out her right hand, a firefly stopped on the back of her hand, pping its wings


    gently, and the faint sound became clearer.


    It was not the sound of a firefly pping its wings, but a mechanical firefly with a firefly''s outline and a


    round glow at its tail.


    The people who controlled these fireflies were all on the rooftop. More than 20 people were ying the


    remote control wholeheartedly.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    They couldn''t stand there too obviously and they could only squat on the ground.


    Unlike others, Amy and Lena had micro cameras on the fireflies that they controlled. While Richard was


    sitting at the table, staring at the screen.


    The three of them were still bandaged.


    They did their job with injure on their body.


    It was no way if they didn''t do their job, or John would let them stay in the hospital for a longer time.


    With the help of fireflies, Nina also saw the huge monster in front of her clearly. It was a huge ck


    curtain that covered the scene behind it, which aroused her curiosity.


    "Aunt Nina, open the ck cloth and have a look?" Chester held the book tighter and looked at Nina


    with his bright eyes.


    He was a little nervous, afraid that he would expose John''s surprise.


    However, Nina had already guessed.


    "Your Uncle John did it?" Nina grabbed a Firefly with her bare hand, bent over and put it on the back of


    Chester''s hand, smiling at him.


    When Chester saw her smile, he also smiled and nodded.


    "Well, let''s see what''s behind it." Nina stood straight and walked towards the ck curtain step by step.


    On the rooftop, Richard watched every move of Nina and hurriedly reported to his men, "Mrs. Nina is


    about to pull open the curtain. Everyone is ready."


    Therefore, everyone in the darkness was ready.


    Whoosh...


    Nina stretched out her hand to pull down the curtain, and North Yard instantly lit up. The light tonight


    was different from usual, and it was not as bright as before. It was a little hazy, like the moonlight


    pouring down from a curved moon.


    With a sudden light, Nina subconsciously raised her hand to cover her eyes.


    "Happy Birthday to you, happy birthday to you Happy birthday to you, Happy birthday to you¡­¡­"


    A cheerful and nifty birthday song rang out, apanied by the gentleughter, like the wind blowing


    into Nina''s ears.


    Nina was stunned and then remembered what day it was today.


    It was her birthday on May 19th.


    Today was the day she turned twenty.


    Nina slowly put down her hand, and a small forest suddenly appeared in front of her. Wide and thick


    trees were arranged randomly, and grass was spread under it. Small flowers were blooming on it,


    white, yellow, purple...


    The white mist made by dry ice floated on the ground, with small colorful lights hanging on the tree,


    fireflies lingering, and the soothing sound of the violin around.


    The forest in front of Nina was like a fairnd.


    In the center of the fairnd stood a row of people, each looking at Nina with a smile.


    Michelle said, "Happy birthday, Nini!"


    James said, "Happy birthday, Aunt Nina!"


    Emma said, "Happy birthday, Nina."


    Dora said, "Happy birthday, Aunt Nina."


    Daniel held his wife, Ang, and said, "Happy birthday, sister-inw."


    All of a sudden, Nina''s eyes turned red and she covered her mouth with her hand.


    "Happy birthday, Aunt Nina." Chester held Nina''s hand and looked up at her.


    The childish voice touched the softness in the heart of Nina. The moment she looked down at Chester,


    she seemed to see her child in the future.


    "Thank you, Chester." Holding Chester''s hand, Nina walked inside.


    She seemed to have returned to the forest of C Ind. She heard the light chirping of insects and


    smelled the scent of nature.


    Nina walked up to them and hugged everyone, until tears welled up in her eyes.


    After hugging Ang, Nina suddenly found that there was no John here. She could not help frowning.


    They stood in a row, and there were trees blocking them. Nina thought that John should be here, and


    she was looking forward to it in her heart.


    The others looked at each other and made way for Nina.


    What came into view was a long square table covered with white daisy cloth, on which there was a big


    cake, many fruits and gifts.


    There was also a projector.


    The light of the projector lit up, and Leon''s face appeared in the air opposite Nina. The night wind blew.


    "Happy birthday, Ninja!"


    "Happy birthday, little princess," Wynn said with a smile.


    Once again, Nina raised her hand to cover her mouth. Feeling a lump in her throat, she bit her lips.


    "Leon..."


    "Ninja, it was not I didn''t tell you when I left. I was just worried that if you didn''t want me to leave and


    cried at the airport, I was afraid that I couldn''t help but take you back." Leon reached out his hand,


    trying to wipe away the tears for his sister, only touching the air.


    However, when Leon heard that his sister had been sad for several days because of his departure from


    John, Leon felt happy and sad.


    Leon withdrew his hand and said with a smile, "Happy birthday, Ninja."


    His voice was soft and slow, as if he could travel through mountains and rivers from C Ind toe


    to Nina.


    "Thank you, Leon." Nina smiled, her eyes narrowed into crescent moons, and her red lips and white


    teeth looked lovable.


    Then the image vanished.


    Nina wiped her tears and began to look for the figure of John.


    She looked around but didn''t see him.


    "Aunt Nina, Uncle John was just there. I don''t know what happened in hispany, he left in a hurry."


    James walked up to exin. "Don''t me Uncle John. He has been too busy to deal with the


    Nina nced at him and said nothing.


    There was a sh of disappointment in Nina''s eyes.

 Chapter 300 I Want A Forest

    Chapter 300 I Want A Forest


    Ang immediately said, "What''s wrong with John? This is the first birthday that Nina has celebrated in


    the North Yard. How could he leave at such an important moment?"


    "Maybe it''s an emergency. He has no choice." Daniel patted his wife on the shoulder.


    Nina was a little disappointed.


    However, thinking that so many people celebrated her birthday, Nina raised her head and smiled. "It


    doesn''t matter. I want to cut the cake."


    Nina''s favorite thing was to cut the cake and then distribute the cakes to everyone who celebrated her


    birthday.


    She thought that sharing good things would make herself happy.


    "That''s great. Let''s cut the cake. It looks delicious." Speaking of food, Michelle was very active.


    Emma stopped her and said, "Mimi, we can''t cut it now. We have to light candles for Nina to let her


    make wishes."


    "Emma is right. I''ll get some candles." James appeared to be helpful.


    Emma felt slightly strange when she heard James call her name.


    She took a nce at him and then immediately looked away.


    "Where are the candles?" James looked around but didn''t find the candles.


    At this moment, a person in the elk puppet clothes came over with candles. Ang''s eyes lit up.


    "Someone is bringing the candles here."


    Turning around, Nina saw a tall elk walking towards her, its two hooves carrying candles.


    At the first sight of the elk''s horns, Nina recognized that it was the elk that had led her way when she


    had lost her way.


    After that, she often sneaked to look for the elk, which lived in the forest on an ind.


    Besides her brother, the elk was her best ymate.


    "Little elk..." Tears fell from Nina''s eyes. She looked at everyone excitedly. "This is my elk. The horns


    on its head are different from those of other elks. It is my good friend."


    Michelle smiled and said, "Yes, it''s your little elk. Uncle John asked Leon about it and then ordered


    someone to make this puppet clothes. He has asked someone to wear it to celebrate your birthday."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nina looked at the person walking towards her. Wearing the heavy puppet clothes, the person looked a


    little clumsy.


    The person was so tightly wrapped that no one could see who was inside.


    The person stepped forward, stopped in front of Nina for two seconds, and then walked past her.


    At this moment, Nina smelled a familiar smell.


    ''John.


    The person in the puppet clothes is John.


    He hasn''t gone to thepany.


    These people are fooling me together.''


    With a gentle smile, Nina didn''t immediately expose their trick. Instead, she turned around and watched


    as John inserted the candles into the cake one by one and carefully lit them one by one.


    Then he stepped aside.


    Michelle held Nina''s hand and said, "Nini, close your eyes and make wishes. You can make three


    wishes."


    With her ten fingers crossed in front of her chest, Nina slowly closed her eyes. The candle light


    reflected on her face, and the shadow of her thin eyshes could be seen.


    "I hope my brother can find his own happiness." Nina had the habit of speaking out her wish.


    She thought that speaking out her wish would make it more likely toe true.


    In her opinion, people often celebrated their birthdays with people who were important to them. Telling


    them their wishes would give them psychological hints.


    In this way, they would try to make themselves happy.


    But in other people''s minds, birthday wishes wouldn''te true if they were told to others.


    Someone wanted to stop Nina speaking out her wishes. Wearing the puppet clothes, John gently


    shook his head, asking others not to disturb her.


    John had already figured it out.


    He knew the forest ind, the elk and that Nina would speak out her birthday wishes.


    Nina continued to make wishes, "I hope all my good friends can find their own happiness.


    And I want a forest, where there is only one banyan tree."


    Everyone was stunned.


    "What is it?" James whispered.


    Dora was thinking, "How can a banyan tree be considered a forest?"


    However, Daniel and Ang understood what Nina meant. Ang said to her children, "You should


    study more."


    Dora immediately thought of Emma, who was said to be a top student.


    "Emma, what does it mean?"


    At the same time, James also looked at Emma. She said softly, "As the saying goes, a tree alone


    cannot be a forest, except for banyan trees. One banyan tree can be a forest."


    ''One banyan tree can be a forest, which means you are my whole forest. Wherever I go, you''re


    always by my side.'' Emma thought.


    Emma took a look at John. It was very hot. She guessed that he must have sweated in such heavy


    puppet clothes.


    Emma looked at the face of Nina, who was blowing the candles, and envied their love.


    Emma felt a little sad when she thought about her love.


    She inadvertently nced at James, who was also looking at her. When their eyes met, Emma''s heart


    beat faster.


    She immediately lowered her eyes, turned around and picked up the camera to take a photo of Nina.


    After blowing out all the candles, everyone apuded and said, "Happy Birthday!"


    When John saw that Nina had no intention of looking for him, he felt gloomy. He came towards James


    and kicked him.


    James immediately understood and stopped Nina cutting the cake.


    "Wait, Aunt Nina. I think you should wait for Uncle John and cut this cake when he''s back."


    "He won''t be able toe back so soon because he''s busy with his work. Let''s cut it now." As she


    spoke, she cut the cake.


    John kicked James again, harder than before.


    "Ah¡­ Wait a minute, Aunt Nina" James took the stic knife from her hand and said, "Uncle John just


    sent me a message. He said he wasing and asked you to look for your gift first."


    "My gift?" Nina became interested.


    "Uncle John said that the gift was in this artificial forest. You can look for it now." James pointed


    randomly.


    As expected, Nina went to look for the gift.


    She thought that the gift which John gave her must be very special.


    Nina was looking for the gift, with her back to all of others.


    "It''s too hot here. I have to take it down." John said in a low voice.


    "No, you can''t!" James pressed down the headgear that John had picked up a little and said carefully,


    "If you do this, there won''t be any surprise. You shoulde outter when she finds the gift. This is


    your own idea. You have to carry it out."


    John nodded. "Okay."


    He thought that Nina would be touched if she knew that he had hidden himself in the puppet clothes for


    such a long time.


    Thinking about this, he didn''t mind being hot.


    With keen observation, Nina knocked two times on a tree trunk and heard the echo. She punched in


    and the tree trunk broke into a hole.


    The sound of the punch startled everyone.


    They all looked at the small iron hammer not far away, which was prepared for her to break the tree


    trunk.


    They were shocked to see her break the tree with her bare hands.


    Nina reached into the tree trunk and took out a square box. When she was about to untie the bow and


    open the box, she found that the bow was fake.


    There was a password lock.


    "Who knows the password?" Nina held the box and everyone shook their heads.


    James reminded, "You''ll know the password as soon as you find Uncle John."


    Nina paused for a moment and said, "Then I don''t want to unwrap the gift."


    Everyone was speechless.


    John was speechless.


    ''What a bad idea!'' he thought.

 Chapter 301 As Soon As You Get Close To Me, I Know Its You

    Chapter 301 As Soon As You Get Close To Me, I Know It''s You


    Seeing that Nina was really going to put the gift box aside, John didn''t care so much and wanted to


    take off the hood, but finally he held it back.


    John changed his voice and said in a hoarse voice like an old man, "Mrs. Nina, there is a cheongsam


    made by John for you. Don''t you want to have a look?"


    "Cheongsam?" At the thought of the cheongsam that had been torn into pieces by John, Nina


    remembered that she had asked John to make one for herter.


    Did John really make it for her?


    Driven by curiosity, Nina took the gift box and handed it to him. "Do you know the password?"


    John''s heart skipped a beat.


    ''Does she recognize me?


    Maybe... It can''t be.''


    "Only Mr. John knows the password. You have to find him first." John felt that his throat was about to


    tear apart.


    It was not easy to deceive her little girl.


    Nina took the gift box and looked it up and down two times. "I don''t have to find him. What if I can


    guess the password? I don''t know if it will be my birthday. "


    "No." John shook his head and said, "We must find Mr. John. You can only unlock it with facial


    recognition."


    "What?" Nina was stunned for a moment and smiled, "It''s sure that is prepared by John. John is very


    narcissistic."


    John was speechless...


    ''Honey, don''t speak ill of your husband behind his back.''


    James echoed, "Aunt Nina, go and find Uncle John."


    "Don''t bother." Nina took out her phone.


    John had a bad feeling.


    "I have his picture. I can just use this." Nina opened the picture bank, found a face photo of John she


    had secretly taken with her watch, and connected it to the hole on the box.


    But it didn''t open.


    In the doll''s clothes, John was secretly gloating.


    How could it be so easy?


    "No?" When Nina took back her phone, John saw his picture on her phone and smiled.


    She even took pictures of him secretly.


    The point was that he looked handsome in that photo.


    "I guess it needs dynamic pictures." James heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Such as blinking eyes and


    opening mouth."


    "Okay." Nina put the box aside, took off the hood of John and said calmly, "Honey, unlock it."


    John was dumbfounded.


    Did she know it from the very beginning?


    With his mouth slightly open, John blinked his eyes in surprise.


    Nina took the opportunity to aim the lock hole of the box at him and unlocked it in less than a second.


    John turned his head mechanically, he didn''t know what to say.


    Did he just let her unlock it in this way?


    Everyone was so shocked that their jaws almost fell to the ground.


    Why didn''t she y ording to the routine?


    They all stared at Nina as Nina opened the box.


    They all thought that it would be a tearful and touching confession moment, but Nina had already seen


    through it.


    "What? Are you surprised? " Half of the box was opened, and Nina turned around to nce at them.


    They nodded and shook their heads.


    John asked, "How did you recognize me?"


    He resumed his voice, as low and maic as ever.


    "As soon as you get close to me, I know it''s you." With her back against the table and one elbow on the


    table, Nina raised her eyebrows and smiled at John.


    "You have a very unique smell on your body."


    James didn''t believe it. He leaned over and smelled it. "Stinky sweat?"


    The doll clothes were very thick and air proof. It had been less than half an hour since John wore them.


    He had been walking for at least twenty minutes, so John must have sweated.


    The tip of his hair was wet a lot, and his face was still a little sweaty.


    Nina stood on tiptoe and gently wiped his sweat with her sleeve. The light in her eyes was like the


    moonlight shining on theke.


    Just now, when John was standing beside her, Nina could feel the heat from him.


    Let alone staying in the clothes.


    Nina was deeply touched, but she didn''t want to show it in front of so many people. Moreover, it will be


    really embarrassing since there were children and adults here.


    The sweat of John soaked her thin sleeves and almost burned her skin. Nina cursed, "You idiot."


    It was not the first time that Nina had scolded John like this, but every time she did so, she was caring


    about him.


    This was the unique concern of Nina.


    It was only effective for one person that was John, and it was effective for the rest of his life.


    John knew this very well.


    He lowered his head and left a kiss like a feather on the forehead of Nina, and said softly, "There is a


    gift for you in it."


    "Do you want to take off this doll clothes first?" Nina reached out her hand and was about to take it off


    for him.


    John stretched out his hand to stop her and said with a yful smile, "Honey, there are many people


    here."


    "So what?" Nina didn''t react immediately. Nina paused for a moment before she understood what he


    meant. "You..."


    Nina blushed and nced at the crowd.


    John was too tant.


    "Forget it. You can hot to death." Nina withdrew her hand and said, "I want to see the cheongsam you


    made."


    Everyone was curious about what kind of cheongsam a man could make. They all craned their necks to


    see what kind of cheongsam John could make


    Nina opened the box, and the light of the diamond reflected in it.


    "Wow, wow, wow..." Dora seemed to be crazy. She pointed at the ne and said, "The Cartire


    Jeanne Toussaint diamond ne is the only one in the world. Even if you have money, you may not


    be able to buy it. Uncle John... You are so nice to Aunt Nina. "


    Dora stared at the diamond ne without hiding the desire in her eyes.


    "Don''t look at it anymore. Uncle John gave it to Aunt Nina. It''s not yours." James had no interest in


    jewelry, and now he was only interested in Emma.


    James didn''t know whether Emma liked jewelry or not.


    When James thought of this, he nced at Emma from the corner of his eyes and found that there was


    something in Emma''s eyes.


    But it was not because of the diamond ne.


    It was because of John and Nina.


    At that moment, James stood in front of Emma and blocked her sight. He said in a low voice, "If you


    want to be with someone, just be with me. Uncle John and Aunt Nina have a family."


    Emma always thought James was childish sometimes, so she didn''t want to speak to him.


    Since her ring was taken back by Jamesst time, Emma had a different view of him.


    Especially after the dinner party in Repulse Bay Hotel, he followed her without saying a word to make


    sure she returned to her residence safely and he didn''t leave.


    When she went downstairs to have breakfast, James said, "It seems that you didn''t jump off the


    building. I''ll go back to catch up on sleep."


    Looking at James'' receding figure, Emma felt strange in her heart.


    Emma had never felt such protection from Harrison.


    Emma came to her senses and looked at the jealous James, "It''s excusable that I have a crush on


    John. But why did you think that I have a crush on Nina?"


    "Don''t I know Aunt Nina? Wherever she goes, young girls will like her. Look at my sister and Mimi.


    These are two typical examples. Uncle John is also pitiful. He doesn''t need to guard against men, but


    also women. " James clicked his tongue.


    Emma''s face softened, "What if I really like women?"


    Turning his head to look at her, James couldn''t tell whether she was telling the truth or not, so he bit the


    bullet and said, "Then I''ll disguise myself as a woman."


    "You? Disguise as a woman? " Emma snickered in her heart, but shook her head with a gentle smile on


    the surface.


    "Don''t you believe me?" James raised his chin and went all out, "If I dress up as a woman, you promise


    to be my girlfriend. What do you think?"


    Emma was stunned.


    Thinking of the overbearing and rascal James in front of her, how could such a man put on women''s


    clothes without dignity?


    There was an exception. What if James wore it?


    If that was the case, then he was really an exception to her.


    Perhaps it was because of the warm atmosphere tonight that Emma plucked up her courage.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay."

 Chapter 302 Tearing Resistance

    Chapter 302 Tearing Resistance


    This simple word was more frightening for James than Uncle John suddenly told him that there was no


    limit to his monthly allowance.


    James was stunned.


    What did he hear just now?


    Emma agreed!


    As long as James wore women''s clothes, Emma would be his girlfriend!


    ''Damn it


    I''m so lucky today.


    Women''s clothes was nothing to me!''


    When he heard this, he was stunned and his heart was already surging.


    Seeing that he was silly now, Emma chuckled and took a photo of him.


    Crack...


    The sound of the shutter brought back the consciousness of James. He said excitedly, "Emma, please


    repeat the words you said just now..."


    "Ah..." Suddenly, Dora screamed and interrupted the words of James. She reached out her hand and


    pulled James over. "Brother, look! Uncle John not only gave Aunt Nina the diamond ne, but also


    gave Aunt Nina the old city which is being developed in university town, thend which he is going to


    develop into a tourist attraction. But that''s not the point... "


    "Then what''s the point?" James was so angry that he gritted his teeth.


    Dora pointed at the cheongsam on the third floor in the box. She was so surprised that she stammered


    for a long time.


    "Well, the point is this..."


    "What?" James looked carefully, he saw a folded dark green cheongsam lying inside.


    Dora said excitedly, "Cheongsam, it''s made by Uncle John himself, and it''s made for Aunt Nina. Uncle


    John knows how to stitch. Oh my God, is he still a man?"


    "Uncle John, are you a woman?" James rolled his eyes and all of a sudden, everyone looked at him


    with murderous eyes.


    James shut up immediately.


    Dora continued to be excited. "Uncle John is a god. The clothes made by Uncle John are like Uncle


    John. He will protect Aunt Nina all the time. Even if they can''t stay with each other all the time, as long


    as Aunt Nina wears the clothes made by Uncle John, she will feel that Uncle John is by her side. Her


    body and heart are warm. "


    Dora was eighteen years old, the age of longing for love.


    Nina didn''t thought this deep. She just felt that as a man, he had really made a cheongsam himself.


    She couldn''t describe the feelings in her heart, but she was moved and felt a little funny.


    She didn''t know if he would feel awkward when he made it.


    He was such a proud and narcissistic man.


    John also didn''t think too much about the clothes. The clothes were not as luxurious as jewelry, but just


    like what Dora said, they could not only warm Nina''s body, but also make his wife think of him all the


    time.


    Practical.


    Practical was good.


    "Honey, have a try." John stretched out his hand to open the cheongsam. It was dark green, and only a


    few white flowers bloomed on the left shoulder and the front fork, and the yellow pistils were even


    brighter.


    These two flowers were embroidered.


    The cheongsam was also made of good fabric. It was soft and smooth, and there was a hint of


    coldness in it. It was made of silk from the ice silkworm.


    After changing the cheongsam, Nina''s beautiful figure was incisively and vividly shown. Standing in the


    forest, she smiled gently, like a fairy guarding the forest. But Nina was more charming because that she


    was a human.


    "Why do you use this cloth?" Leon walked towards John and touched the cheongsam. "I think it''s a little


    slippery."


    John looked at her every move and smile.


    "It''s tearing resistance." It was as if John had heard his irregr heartbeat.


    His little girl was so beautiful.


    Twenty years old was not an adult.


    It would be more beautiful if she grew up in the future.


    He should really hide her well.


    "What?" Nina was half-confused.


    Michelle pped her hands and praised, "It''s really nice, Nini."


    "It''s so beautiful." Nina smiled. She felt a gust of wind and her body was wrapped in a piece of cloth.


    "What''s this?" Nina was stunned again.


    John wrapped her body, especially her exposed arms and her white and tender legs.


    No one could see it except him.


    "Tablecloth." John said calmly. "This cheongsam should have a modification."


    He wanted to add sleeves and made her legs expose little.


    "Tablecloth?" With her beautiful eyes slightly open, Nina turned around and saw that the cake that


    hadn''t been cut was already trembling on the table.


    Bang...


    Completely annihted


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Some fell on the table and some scattered on the ground. Anyway, it was impossible for them to eat.


    But it was okay to use it to have a fight.


    Someone stood up and they immediately fought with each other.


    Since John had always been serious, the others didn''t dare to approach him, so they didn''t apply any


    cream on his face.


    The four of Daniel''s family had a cream battle there. Chester and Michelle joined the battle.


    Although Chester was a child but he was very smart. He dodged several nimble attacks and seeded


    every time.


    The most miserable person was James that everyone chased and bullied him.


    The second miserable one was Michelle. People could only see her two eyeballs rolling on her face,


    and her little mouth smashed from time to time.


    She was enjoying it.


    North Yard was filled withughter.


    Emma was far away from them. She was taking photos and the camera followed James involuntarily.


    "Nini, watch the ball." Michelle smashed a ball of cream on Nina''s face, and Michelleughed herself.


    Nina reached out and took off the cream, revealing a sly smile.


    "Go ahead," said John.


    "Okay." Nina nodded, turned around and applied the cream on John''s face.


    John was speechless...


    Why did she bring him with her to y this childish game?


    John raised his long and narrow eyes, and there was a white de shining in the air. "Little girl, you''re


    done."


    He wrapped his arms around Nina''s waist, lifted her to the table and made her sit down. Then he


    reached out to grab the cream and apply it on her face.


    Nina was agile. She turned around and got rid of his ws. She stuck out her tongue at him and joined


    the game.


    About more than 10 minutester.


    Nina stood there quietly and clean. There was only the spot that Nina applied on John''s face just now,


    and it was even wiped away by John.


    The other five were all grey haired.


    They reached out and wiped the cream off their face. It could tell who the person was.


    With a smile, Emma turned the camera to Nina and John. "Nina, John, I''ll take a photo for you."


    Nina and John looked at each other. They didn''t seem to have a photo together.


    The only photo they had was on the marriage certificate, but that photo was not a real one.


    "Okay." Nina smiled, revealed her bright eyes and teeth.


    With one hand around the Nina''s waist, John turned his head to look at her.


    "Wait a minute. I want to take photos with you." James immediately ran over to join the fun and stood


    next to John.


    John didn''t say anything, nor did Nina have any intention of stopping James.


    "Then I''ll take a picture of you three first, and then take a photo of Nina and John alone." Emma aimed


    the camera at the three of them.


    John raised his right hand, strangled James''s neck and pressed his head down hard.


    "Ah... Uncle John, let go of me... " The harder James struggled, the harder John tried to press his head.


    James just couldn''t get rid of him.


    With a slight smile at the corners of John''s mouth, he looked at the camera at the same time.


    Crack...


    Emma pressed the shutter.


    In the photo, there were only John and Nina.


    The camera didn''t even catch a finger of James.

 Chapter 303 Thinking About Another Man

    Chapter 303 Thinking About Another Man


    After taking a photo of John and Nina, Emma quickly moved the camera down and aimed at James.


    A big hand pressed James'' neck tightly. Like a duck to be killed on the chopping block, he waved his


    hands constantly, but it was useless.


    Emma pressed the bottom on the camera.


    She took a memorable photo.


    "Damn it. What kind of photo are you taking? You can''t take a photo of me now!" Hearing the shutter


    sound, James immediately raised his head.


    John let go of James, who ran to grab the camera. Emma hid the camera behind her and didn''t give it


    to him.


    "I just want to have a look at my photo." James said. "You can''t force me to do anything I don''t want to


    do." said Emma, shaking her head.


    James was speechless. ''I didn''t force her.''


    Looking at Emma, he withdrew his hand and reminded her, "Don''t spread this photo. You can''t let


    others see it."


    "Okay." Emma nodded and went to take photos for others.


    In the end, all the people took a group photo.


    It looked like a family photo.


    It waste when Nina''s birthday gathering was over.


    Everyone stayed overnight in the North Yard.


    However, the ce they all lived was a little far from the main building, where John and Nina lived.


    James and Chester lived in the same building. Daniel and his wife lived in the same room, and Michelle


    and Emma lived in the same room. They hadn''t seen each other for a long time and had a lot to talk


    about.


    Everyone went back to their rooms to have a rest. John held Nina''s hand and went to the main


    building.


    On the way, they met fireflies again, lingering around them.


    "Where is the people who are manipting the fireflies?" Nina turned around in confusion and didn''t


    see anyone else.


    John pointed at the rooftop of the main building and said, "On the top of the building. Richard and the


    others."


    "Shouldn''t they be in the hospital?" Nina felt a little guilty. She knew it was herself who beat them.


    "They have recovered." He snapped his fingers and the firefly light gradually extinguished.


    "Sorry, there are no stars tonight." He looked up at the sky and said, "I wanted to hold a grand birthday


    party for you, but I was sure that it wouldn''t be as grand as your birthday party in C Ind. So I came


    up with other ideas."


    "So you asked my brother. Right?" Nina stopped and stood in front of him, looking up at him.


    Then he lifted her up and carried her in his arms.


    "Yes. He said that you would quietly go to the forest to look for the little elk and to watch the stars and


    fireflies there after your birthday every year." John looked up at the sky and saw only a few stars.


    "Unfortunately, there''re few stars tonight."


    "There are stars over there, over there and over there." Nina pointed at the few stars in the sky and


    smiled happily.


    He held her even tighter, fearing that she would fall.


    "Too few." John said. Lexingport City was different from C Ind. C Ind was prosperous, but


    people''s pace of life was very slow. The city was like a resort.


    In a city like Lexingport City, people were busy day and night. At night, there were endless cars and


    lights. It was too difficult to see the stars.


    "It doesn''t matter. There are fireflies, forest, the little elk, and most importantly, all of you." She wrapped


    her arms around his neck and kissed him on the cheek.


    Then he patted her on the waist and smiled.


    A lot of things had happened recently, and he couldn''t prepare the birthday gathering well. He had


    hastily made a fake forest and also fake fireflies. He had also worn the elk puppet clothes.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    However, he couldn''t make a sky with a lot of stars.


    He made up his mind to create a starry sky next year, which only belonged to her.


    He would also make the forest, fireflies and the elk turn into real objects, and a banyan tree which


    could be a forest with only one tree.


    Without knowing that John was already nning for her next birthday, Nina leaned her head on his


    shoulder and muttered, "It would be better if Noah had also been here."


    Nina regarded Noah as her brother, someone she admired.


    The thoughts in John''s mind instantly drifted away and he paused.


    ''She''s thinking about another man again.'' John thought.


    "He is busy." John was lying.


    He didn''t invite Noah on purpose.


    "Did you invite him?" Nina said briskly, her eyes shining.


    John didn''t say anything.


    He didn''t want to lie to his wife directly.


    Nina thought John''s silence meant that he said yes, so she kissed him on the face happily and said,


    "Honey, thank you. Noah is also very important to me."


    "He didn''te." John seemed to be angry and he quickened his pace.


    "It''s normal. He must be very busy. He doesn''t have time toe." Nina understood Noah very much.


    She understood Noah, but John didn''t understand her. However, he couldn''t vent her anger on her wife,


    otherwise he would be the one to suffer.


    ''As the saying goes, harm set, harm get. It should be used on couples.


    If I hurt my wife a little, it''s likely that I''ll be in great pain.'' John thought.


    "Yes. Honey, it''s time to go to bed." Then he changed the topic directly and walked to the gate of the


    main building with her in his arms.


    At this time, they met Richard and the others, who just came down from the rooftop.


    They greeted John and Nina, with loud and clear voice.


    Nina smiled and said, "Thank you."


    "Not at all. Happy birthday, madam." Richard and the others said.


    "Thank you, thank you." Nina felt it was impolite to turn her back to Richard and the others, so she


    patted on the shoulder of John and got down.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw three people lying on the stretchers.


    They were none other than Richard, Amy and Lena.


    Nina''s beautiful eyes widened.


    ''John says that they have recovered, but it doesn''t seem like that.''


    Nina looked up at John and he said calmly, "They won''t die."


    Nina was speechless. She thought that it was very hard to work with injuries.


    "Well, are you all right, Richard, Amy and Lena?" With an apologetic face, Nina was about to step


    forward tofort them.


    The three of them were so frightened that they shook their heads in fear. "We''re fine."


    Seeing that Nina stretched out her hand, they were afraid and retreated, even though Nina didn''t drink


    any wine at all.


    Nina withdrew her hand silently.


    She didn''t expect that she had built prestige in the North Yard.


    "We have to leave now." Richard was rtively calm, but his voice was a little trembling.


    Richard had been beaten by Nina twice and was hurt severely. Two of his ribs were broken, and his


    chin was nearly dislocated.


    It was hard for him to speak.


    "Okay." John nodded. They all left at once as if they had been pardoned.


    Watching them receding, Nina sighed, "What are they afraid of? Can''t so many people defeat me?"


    Hearing this, they were shocked and almost slipped.


    They would definitely beat her, but they didn''t dare!


    Winning John''s wife meant losing their lives.


    John would make them all get paralyzed if he was irritated.


    No one would risk their lives.


    "They can''t defeat you." With a smile, John held Nina in his arms again, patted her on the waist and


    asked, "Why didn''t you beat Chester when you were drunkst time?"

 Chapter 304 You Have To Unwrap This Gift Yourself

    Chapter 304 You Have To Unwrap This Gift Yourself


    "He is still a child." With a serious look on her face, Nina said, "Although I beat someone when I''m


    drunk, I can tell the difference between an adult and a child. I won''t beat a child."


    John felt a little better.


    But it was not enough.


    "Will you beat your brother?"


    Nina shook her head. "No, I didn''t have the time. Wynn stopped me and I made him in bed for a whole


    week."


    John chuckled.


    She didn''t have time to beat Leon, it meant that she would still beat Leon.


    John finally felt better.


    It seemed that he was right. His wife was special to him.


    John bit the earlobe of Nina and exhaled in her ear, "For the sake of your special care for me, I''ll give


    you another giftter."


    "Another gift?" Nina''s eyes lit up again.


    "Well, a gift." With a faint smile, John carried her upstairs and sat on the edge of the bed.


    When he turned around, Nina saw a scratch on the back of his hand. She immediately grabbed his


    hand and pulled it in front of her eyes to see it clearly.


    In addition to the scratches on the back of his left hand, there was also a slightly wound in the palm of


    his hand. Judging from the size and shape of the wound, it was caused by scissors.


    Scissors?


    Nina immediately thought of the cheongsam he made himself for her.


    "I was hurt by ident. I''m fine." John withdrew his hand.


    Nina grabbed it tightly and opened his finger to look carefully. There were many small pinholes on it.


    He must have pricked his hand identally when he sewed the cheongsam.


    Nina touched his finger and felt a lump in her throat.


    The cheongsam she was wearing was really sewed by him, with a pair of scissors.


    Thinking of him, a man, sewing clothes with needles, Nina turned tears into smiles and looked up at


    him with tears.


    "Did othersugh at you when they saw you make the clothes?"


    "No." If anyone dared tough at him, he would sew his mouth.


    John turned around to face Nina and held her hand, then pulled her into his arms.


    Nina put her arms around his waist and smelled the unique fragrance of his body, mixed with a faint


    smell of tobo.


    John hadn''t smoked a cigarette recently.


    But he still had this kind of smell on his body. It was not choking at all. Instead, it smelled good.


    "Thank you, honey." Nina''s head rubbed against his chest and she smiled. "Thank you for everything


    you have done for me tonight. This is the best birthday gift I''ve received in the past twenty years."


    "I like this cheongsam very much, especially its workmanship is very exquisite. You must have spent a


    lot of time on it." Nina didn''t know how to express her gratitude, but there were tears in her eyes and


    joy in her heart.


    "Not much time." It was just that more than ten cheongsams were destroyed by him then he made such


    a good product.


    "I guess so. You are so smart. You must have seeded at one time." Nina smiled and said, "My


    husband is so awesome."


    John smiled and said nothing.


    He looked away with a little guilty.


    The curtain of the room was always open, and the window was half open. They could see trees of


    different heights outside, and the moon was hanging at the top of the tree.


    As the breeze blew, the trees swayed and made a sound.


    The curtains would also flutter slightly.


    John really hoped that they were already gray haired now.


    "Honey." John held her hands which were on his waist and slowly moved them down. With an evil


    smile, he said, "You have to open this gift yourself."


    Nina blushed, "Old Pervert."


    "Old?" John raised her chin and bent down to kiss her.


    Just now, he was thinking that it would be nice if they were already gray haired, but on one thing, he


    hoped that he would be young forever.


    Human was really a contradiction.


    The breathing in the bedroom was rapid and heavy, and the bright moon outside the window shyly hid


    into the clouds. Only insects'' chirp apanied them, and the breeze carried gifts.


    The next day, the sun was shining brightly.


    James got up early and sneaked into the hall. Helen had already made breakfast and called him, "Mr.


    James."


    "Mr. John and Mrs. Nina haven''t woken up yet. You can''t have breakfast together this morning. I''ll take


    it to the side hall for you. You can have breakfast there."


    Helen lowered her voice for fear of disturbing the people upstairs.


    She came to make breakfast at six o''clock this morning and still heard some noise. Nina and John just


    fell asleep.


    As a wise man, James lowered his voice and said, "I''m not here for breakfast. I just want to ask where


    Aunt Nina''s cloakroom is. I want to get a dress for Dora."


    "Miss Dora?"


    "Yes. Her dress is dirty. " James nodded, "Can you take me to the cloakroom of Aunt Nina? I promise I


    won''t wake them up. "


    "Okay, the cloakroom is next door anyway. They sleep now." Helen led James upstairs and pushed the


    door and went into the cloakroom.


    As soon as James entered, he took a dress casually, turned around and left, as if he was a thief.


    When he went downstairs, he was gone.


    Helen carried the breakfast and went into the side hall. As soon as the breakfast was ready, Daniel and


    his wife in sportswear came back in the morning.


    Emma also sat down.


    Just Dora was yawning, she was still sleepy. The fluffy princess dress on her body was a little wrinkled.


    "Why isn''t Mimi here?" Dora looked around but didn''t find Michelle.


    Last night, the two of them had a cream fight and became friends.


    Emma smiled and said, "She likes to sleepte. I guess she is still in her dream."


    "I also want to sleepte." Dora gave her parents a intive look.


    Ang said, "It''s good for you to go to bed early and get up early. You can go back to sleep when it''s


    lunch break."


    "Mimi talked to me until midnight so that she didn''t get up." Emma echoed.


    Reluctantly, Dora said, "Okay."


    "Breakfast is ready." Helen put everyone''s breakfast in order, looked at one of the empty seats and


    asked, "Where is Mr. James?"


    "I don''t think he is up yet," said Dorazily.


    "It can''t be. Just now, he went to Mrs. Nina''s cloakroom and took a dress for Dora. He said that Miss


    Dora''s dress was dirty, so he took one for you to change. "


    "James didn''t give me the dress. Our clothes were sent here this morning by other people." With a


    confused look on her face, Dora asked, "Where is my brother?"


    Astonishment shed through Emma''s eyes.


    It was possible that James dressed like a woman and went to look for her.


    "Sorry, I have something urgent to deal with. I have to go back first." Emma stood up in a hurry and


    walked towards the bedroom where she and Michelle slept.


    She trotted.


    As soon as Emma ran to the door, she saw a 1.8 meter woman standing there in a small ck dress,


    which fitted the person perfectly.


    If James didn''t stand there with bare feet, he was very awkward and pulled his dress, one side and the


    other side, and the short hair, Emma might really think of him as a woman.


    Because he had a nice figure and fair skin.


    But his back looked stronger.


    "Damn it!" Feeling extremely awkward, James wanted to raise his hand to knock on the door, but he


    was a little embarrassed. "If it weren''t for Emma, I wouldn''t have dressed like this in my life. If someone


    knows this matter, they wouldugh at me forever."


    "Puff..." Emma couldn''t helpughing.


    When James heard the chuckle, he was frightened to hold himself tightly and scolded, "Who is it?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    When he turned around, he saw Emma walking towards him. "Em, Em, Emma..."


    ''Why is she here?


    I''m not ready yet?''


    How James wished he could find a hole in the ground and hide himself in it.


    His face was red and his neck was thick. He held himself tightly with his hands and looked around in


    panic, as if a bandit came to rob a good woman.


    "Ha ha ha..." Emma smiled again. She didn''t try to hide her smile and then looked him up and down.


    James'' scalp tingle because of her staring at him.


    James had never done such a shameful thing!


    What a shame?


    "Emma, as you said, you will be my girlfriend as long as I wear women''s clothes." James had to bite


    the bullet and looked at Emma with his head held high.


    Emma bit her lips and her eyshes covered the glow in her eyes. Emma said gently, "Let''s go. We''re


    waiting for you to have breakfast."


    "What?" After a short pause, James grabbed her arm and said, "You haven''t answered my question


    yet. I don''t have the mood to eat breakfast?"


    Emma turned to look at him, "You should have breakfast on time, boyfriend."


    The corridor suddenly became quiet.


    Thump... Thump! Thump...


    Emma heard her irregr heartbeat.


    And so did James.


    But it was not her, but his.


    Their heart beat faster and faster.

 Chapter 305 Big Boy and Little Girl

    Chapter 305 Big Boy and Little Girl


    At noon, Nina wrapped herself in the quilt and slept soundly like a silkworm baby.


    The phone on the table vibrated every second, and even several times in a row.


    She frowned and reached for the phone.


    There were already 99+ messages in beggar gang.


    It was all from James.


    "Ha ha ha... I have caught up with Emma! "


    "She is my girlfriend, girlfriend, girlfriend!"


    "Aunt Nina, wish me happiness, ha ha ha..."


    "Aunt Nina, one more person will call you Aunt Nina in the future. You have a niece."


    "Mimi, call me brother-inw. Hurry up!"


    Michelle called him brother-inw in the group, and even threatened him fiercely, "If you dare to follow


    the example of Harrison, I will let Nini cut your penis."


    Nina was speechless...


    Jamessaid, "I''m not the bastard Harrison. They two didn''t have official announcement at that time. Look


    at my moments and micro-blog. I wish the whole world to know that Emma is my girlfriend."


    Michelle said, "Okay. In that case, I will shorten the time of one month foretaste for you to half a month.


    "


    Tears welled up in James'' eyes. "Mimi..."


    The two of them were still chatting in the group chat. After Nina''s sleepiness faded away, she leaned


    against the head of the bed and clicked on the moments of James.


    "Wait and see. The name of Emma Lin will be transferred to my household register sooner orter. "


    The dubbing picture was very simple. It was his note for Emma -- my girlfriend.


    Last night, Nina had already seen through Emma''s subtle feelings for James, especially her eyes when


    she looked at James. Emma no longer refused to be thousands of miles away to James, but more


    emotional.


    But she didn''t know what happened betweenst night and this noon, and the two of them announced


    to the public that they were together.


    Except for Mimi and Emma, there were only a few people from Shi family were Nina and James'' friend


    in WeChat at the same time.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    There were theirments below.


    Daniel said, "I''ll put your household register in your room."


    Ang said, "Finally someone wants you."


    Dora said, "James, my sister-inw is beautiful and talented. You... Come on, it doesn''t matter if you


    can''t catch up with her. Just keep her by your side.


    James only replied Daniel, "You are my real father!"


    James pretended not to see anything else.


    Nina ruthlessly mocked him, "Finally someone wants you. Ha ha."


    Within half a minute, a WeChat dialog box popped up on her phone.


    Nina thought it was James''s fight back, but when she clicked it, it was John.


    She marked "big boy" for John, because he always liked to call her little girl in the future.


    Coincidentally, the nickname John had given her had always been "little girl".


    "Big boy" sent her a message, "Are you awake?"


    Little girl replied, "Yes, I''m awake."


    Big boy said, "It''s still early, you can sleep a little longer."


    Little girl replied, "No. I have sses this afternoon."


    Big boy said, "I asked for leave for you."


    Little girl replied, "Hmm? Asked for leave?"


    Big boy said, "Sick leave."


    Little girl, "? ? ?"


    Big boy said, "It''s swollen. I have applied some medicine to your wound."


    How could Nina not understand what he meant? Her face immediately flushed and her eyshes


    trembled slightly.


    Her thumb rested on phone keyboard, and she really didn''t know how to reply.


    Last night, the two of them had been tossing and turning for the whole night. It was not until early in the


    morning that they were exhausted and fell asleep.


    Nina slept so soundly that she didn''t even notice that he applied medicine to her wound.


    Nina paused and asked, "Why didn''t you wake me up? I can do it myself."


    Big boy said, "I can see it clearer than you."


    Little girl was speechless...


    Big boy said, "I washed my hands for ten minutes. They are very clean."


    Nina blushed again. Who asked what he used?


    He even told me that he washed his hands for ten minutes...


    His fingers...


    Thinking of his slender fingers, Nina blushed and pulled the quilt to cover her head. She slid into the


    quilt.


    Nina was too ashamed to continue the conversation.


    On the other side of the phone, John was staring at the screen with a smile. Even if Nina didn''t reply to


    him, he could still smile for a long time.


    John knew that sometimes Nina was wild in doing this. As long as she said it, she would be shy.


    She was probably hiding in the quilt and being shy secretly.


    Thump! Thump! Thump...


    Someone knocked on the door and came in.


    Henry pushed his sses, "Mr. John, what can I do for you?"


    John put his phone on the table and looked at him calmly. "Recently, Ye Group is in danger. What do


    you think?"


    Before leaving, Leon did give Ye Group a hard lesson. Now Ye Group was like a big tree with fallen


    leaves when the wind and rain came.


    But it was still a big tree, deeply rooted and wouldn''t be easily blown down by a storm. It was just that


    the leaves were not as thick as before.


    At the mention of Ye Group, Henry''s breath quickened. He quickly said calmly, "Mr. John, we haven''t


    cooperated with Ye Group recently, and our business field is different from Ye Group. Ye group''s crisis


    won''t affect us."


    John nced at him again. Henry couldn''t stand it anymore. John had sharp eyes.


    He didn''t know if John had known something or not.


    But Henry didn''t dare to sound it out.


    With his eyes down, Henry remained calm.


    After a full minute, John picked up his pen and began to read the document. Slowly, he said, "Vivian


    can''t handle Ye Group. Noah doesn''t want to take over the family business. Howard can only ce his


    hope on his pregnant wife. The baby won''t be born."


    "Whether it''s Julie''s physical condition or the fact that Kristina is coveting Ye Group, the baby won''t be


    born."


    When Henry heard what John said, Henry was trembling with fear. He continued to pretend not to


    understand, "I don''t understand what you mean."


    "You don''t want to go back?" John looked up at him.


    Henry looked up at the same time, and the two men''s eyes met.


    He knew that John had already known his identity.


    An illegitimate child of Ye family.


    But he had never thought of going back to Ye family. His mother brought him up, provided him with


    education, and let him go abroad for further study. It was not to let him go back to Ye family for


    anything, but to hope that he could choose the life he wanted to have.


    "No." Looking straight into this matter, Harry pursed his lips and smiled firmly.


    Having followed John for so long, John knew what kind of person Henry was.


    It was not that Henry didn''t want to advance, but he just didn''t want to get involved too much.


    John said nothing, Henry turned around and left.


    After taking only two steps, John suddenly asked, "For Adrian?"


    Henry paused, unable to move.


    Henry pushed his sses to cover his panic.


    "No." Henry said firmly and walked out quickly.


    Henry didn''t slow down until he went out the officer, and the light in his eyes was flickering.


    John could really see through people''s mind.


    If Henry went back to Ye family now, he would definitely be the CEO of Ye Group and could recognize


    his family.


    But when he went back now, Ye Group would put him in the center of the storm and be the focus.


    Everything of him would be exposed little by little.


    Including the ident between him and Adrian...


    If people found out the truth, Adrian would be in trouble.


    Henry didn''t dare to bet on Adrian''s future.

 Chapter 306 May 20th, Noahs Invitation

    Chapter 306 May 20th, Noah''s Invitation


    In North Yard.


    Lying in bed for a while, Nina picked up her phone and checked WeChat moments to distract herself.


    In beggar gang, she asked, "James, how did you get Emma?"


    Michelle jumped out and said, "He disguised himself as a woman."


    Nina was speechless...


    ''A man disguised as a woman?''


    Nina was still confused when she received a blurry photo from Michelle. There was a woman hiding


    behind Emma, half bending because of his height.


    Emma snickered and reached out a hand to stop him.


    However, Nina''s attention was all on that dress.


    Nina said, "This dress looks familiar."


    Michelle said, "Nini, this is your dress. The man hiding behind is Mr. James."


    "Puff..." Ninaughed across the screen. "Did James put on my dress?"


    Suddenly, James popped out of nowhere and shouted in the group, "Mimi, when did you take the


    photos?


    Michelle giggled and said, "Just this morning. I took out my phone and took photos. It''s beautiful."


    James said, "Bah... Damn it! Delete it for me, or I will kick you out of beggar gang."


    Michelle replied, "No way. This is a beautiful memory of you and my cousin. I can''t delete it."


    James said, "No, you have to delete it. If my girlfriend sees it, I will lose my dignity."


    The group chat on WeChat immediately reminded James of the news.


    "Aunt Nina invited "my girlfriend" to join the group chat."


    James was having ss now, he suddenly stood up and said, "Shit..."


    James turned around and left in a hurry, not caring whether he had disrupted the discipline of the ss


    or not.


    Of course, no one dared to me the young master of Shi family.


    The two women were chatting happily with the new member of beggar gang, but James didn''t say a


    word.


    He was so angry that he called Emma. He wanted to be angry and jealous, but when he heard Emma''s


    voice, he was not angry anymore.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Girlfriend, where are you?"


    "Dormitory."


    "Okay, I''lle to you in ten minutes. Your boyfriend will take you to celebrate." James didn''t forget


    that today was May 20th. Meant I love you.


    It was their anniversary of falling in love with each other.


    Stunned, Emma nodded, "Okay."


    When the two of them called, there was no message in the group.


    Nina asked, "Where have the two of them gone?"


    Michelle said, "Maybe they went to celebrate."


    "Celebrate?


    What''s the festival today?"


    Nina had never surfed the Inte and knew nothing about these festivals.


    When she was about to ask, she received a call from Noah.


    Noah said he was going to celebrate her birthday for her.


    Since Nina had the surprisest night and felt the happiness of her birthday, she went out happily.


    She didn''t bring Amy and Lena with her.


    Noah made an appointment in a Chinese restaurant.


    The restaurant was very quiet. On a gurgling river, there was a two meter wide stone road at the door,


    there were many willows.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    There was only one restaurant on the street, and the rest were flower shops or artistic boutiques with


    few visitors.


    The name of this Chinese restaurant was "ident".


    The old-fashioned design was more like a tea house, full of leisure.


    Nina stood at the door and saw several guests through the ss. Noah was sitting against the wall.


    When she pushed the door open, she heard a little girl''s timid voice with courage.


    "Wee."


    Following the voice, Nina looked at her and found that her eyes and brows were very simr to that of


    Albert, so Nina looked at her up and down for a while.


    With a pair of bright eyes and a pointed chin, Evelyn looked very thin. With the menu in her hand,


    Evelyn pressed her lips and said nothing.


    She looked at Nina for a while, and then lowered her head. She looked very nervous. Finally, she


    plucked up courage and smiled at Nina. "Wee to our restaurant."


    "Thank you." Nina smiled at her.


    Evelyn, who had been nervous, was not nervous anymore. She even shouted at the front stage with a


    smile, "Ford, look, I can do it."


    Evelyn had been timid since she was a child. Since her brother Albert died, she had never spoken to


    anyone except for Ford.


    Ford was worried about her, so he opened the "ident" on the street.


    Today was the first time that Evelyn tried to say "wee". She had practiced it for a long time and


    finally said it today.


    Ford bent down to look for something at the front desk just now so that Nina didn''t notice him. She


    looked over when she heard Evelyn calling Ford.


    As soon as Ford stood up, the two looked at each other.


    "Mrs. Nina." "Miss Evelyn, you did a good job," Said Ford calmly, squatting down next to Evelyn and


    praising her stiffly.


    It was the first time that Nina had seen a person praise someone without a smile.


    Even so, Evelyn seemed to be able to see his smile. She smiled timidly, leaned against him and


    blinked at Nina.


    "Friend. Brother''s, friend. "


    The little girl was really afraid of strangers, so she paused three times before she finished her words.


    "Ninja." Noah came over and introduced, "Albert''s sister, Evelyn."


    Noah bent down and said, "Evelyn, you can call her Nina."


    Evelyn was ady from a rich family. She looked thin and weak with some malnutrition.


    Evelyn pursed her lips and moved closer to Ford. The twelve year old girl was only 1.4 meter and was


    not close to Ford''s chest.


    The girl''s eyes were full of spiritual energy. She nced at Nina timidly and faintly, and then Nina


    smiled at her. Evelyn slowly rxed her body and greeted Nina in a sweet voice, "Nina."


    Her voice was very low and lightly.


    It was the first time that Nina heard Evelyn call her name. Thinking that Evelyn was the sister of Albert


    and Kristina, Nina felt more distressed.


    "Hello, Evelyn." Nina wanted to touch her head, but the little girl stepped back to Ford vigntly and


    stuck out her head. Evelyn pursed her lips and apologized was in her eyes.


    Ford said, "Miss Evelyn likes you very much."


    Noah exined, "Since Albert left, Evelyn has be more silent. She is afraid of strangers, so she


    only talks to Ford. Later, she asionally called Aunt Linn. I often came to see her, so she slowly


    talked to me."


    Noah looked at Evelyn and sighed, "It''s much better now. Ford opens the shop here, he just wants to


    have a small number of people. If too many peoplee, they will frighten Evelyn. asionally there


    are guests, Ford can exercise her."


    Nina had heard something about Song family and knew that Albert lived a hard life. When Albert died,


    she cried quietly for a long time.


    "Evelyn, do you like lollipops? I''ll give you some sugar. " Nina habitually reached out for the lollipop,


    only to find that the lollipop that Noah had given her had been eaten up.


    So she looked into Noah''s pocket and took one out. She didn''t feel anything wrong.


    "Here you are, Evelyn."


    Looking at the lollipop, Evelyn''s eyes lit up. Instead of taking it, she reached out and clenched the


    corner of Ford''s clothes.


    Noticing her small action, Ford nodded and said, "Miss, take it."


    Then Evelyn reached out to take it.


    Thinking of the way Noah and Nina got along with each other just now, Ford''s eyes deepened.


    Ford always remembered that his boss had told him to keep Nina by Noah''s side.


    Ford wondered whether M.C worked or not.


    ''I''ll have a tryter.''


    If the drug took effect, one of Ford''s tasks would bepleted, and then he would only wait for Miss


    Evelyn to grow up.

 Chapter 307 Only Belong To You

    Chapter 307 Only Belong To You


    Noah took Nina to the reserved seat and sat down. The pink roses on the table were fragrant.


    When Noah mentioned some recent cases, Nina began to talk and the two chatted happily.


    Standing far away, Ford couldn''t hear what they were talking about, but he could see the tenderness in


    Noah''s smile.


    He nced at the two people and turned into the kitchen. Linn was busy in the kitchen. The rest of the


    dishes were ready, except for a bowl of birthday noodles.


    "Linn, how long will the birthday noodles take?" Ford stood aside and watched Linn kneading the


    dough.


    Linn raised her arm and wiped the sweat off her forehead. She smiled and said, "It''s almost done. Is


    Mrs. Nina here?"


    "Yes, she just arrived." Ford nodded. Seeing the sweat on Linn''s forehead, Ford asked, "Why don''t you


    turn on the fan?"


    There was a fan in the kitchen, which was standing not far away.


    Linn continued to rub the dough, "You can''t turn it on. It''s not good to blow the dough with the fan on.


    The birthday noodles are very special. They can''t break, so they must be strong. If the wind blows, the


    taste of this noodles will not be good. "


    "Mr. Albert loves Miss Kristina so much. Mr. Noah is Miss Kristina''s family. We should take good care of


    Mr. Noah." When Linn mentioned Albert, her eyes were easily filled with sand. She blinked her eyes


    several times to hold back the tears.


    Linn smiled and was about to push Ford out. "Why do you enter the kitchen? Go out and watch Miss


    Evelyn outside."


    "That''s Okay." Standing still, Ford offered, "What can I do for you?"


    "No, thanks." Linn shook her head with a smile. "Don''t worry. I can handle it."


    However, Ford said, "Mrs. Nina has arrived. I''m afraid that they will wait too long. Today is May 20th.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Noah and Mrs. Nina may go out for a walk."


    Linn thought for a while, "Okay, then help me take the soup out of the pot and put it in another pot. It


    will be used to cook birthday noodlester."


    "Okay." When Ford was boiling the soup, he put something in it and stirred it with a spoon for a while.


    And this scene happened to be seen by Evelyn who came to the kitchen to look for Ford.


    Evelyn didn''t say anything. She just took the lollipop in front of Ford and pulled the corner of his


    clothes.


    "Mydy?" Ford frowned. This was not the ce she shoulde.


    There was a strong smell of oil and smoke in the kitchen, and there were many cooking utensils.


    Ford put down the spoon and took her out.


    When they walked out of the kitchen, Evelyn peeled the lollipop and handed it to him. "Ford, here''s


    your lollipop."


    Looking at the round lollipop, a sweet smell went into the tip of his nose. Thedy in front of him was


    smiling at him and said, "This is for you, lollipop."


    "Mydy..." Finally, there was an expression on Ford''s face, and he looked at Evelyn with an obscure


    expression.


    It was not the first time that she had given him something she liked.


    "This is your lollipop. You don''t need to give it to me." Ford refused her again and pushed her hand


    back.


    Evelyn shook her head and put the lollipop directly to his lips.


    The sweetness of the lollipop made Ford open his mouth. This was the first time he epted a gift


    from Evelyn.


    Then it was out of control.


    Evelyn proved with her actions that Ford could receive the gift only for zero time or countless times


    from her.


    At the table, when Noah and Nina almost finished their conversation, Noah took out a gift box and


    pushed it in front of Nina.


    When Nina opened it, she found that it was still the lollipop she had had before, but the package was


    different.


    The rectangr packing box outside was originally designed to be Noah''s photo, which was also in


    ck and white lines. It was very simple, and now it was reced with the side face of Nina.


    It was simr to the red wine designed of Tipsy.


    What''s more, the wrapping paper on the lollipop was originally designed with the word "Noah", but now


    it was reced with the word "Nina".


    "Ninja, Kristina said that I should learn to cater to the needs of girls. You like lollipops. This lollipop is for


    you. It will only be produced for you in the future. You don''t need to ask me for it. Someone will send it


    to you on a regr basis." Noah said with a smile, "This is my birthday gift for you. You don''t need to


    mention the money.


    I used to eat a lollipop to quit smoking. Now that I quit smoking, there''s no need for me to eat it


    anymore. Don''t think it''s not appropriate. After all, I am your half-brother. Your brother has already


    made the red wine named Tipsy for you, so this lollipop only belong to you, and it''s Okay."


    Noah was always so thoughtful that Nina couldn''t say anything to refute him.


    Thinking that it was a birthday gift, Nina took it happily.


    It was a wonderful birthday. She could receive all kinds of interesting and practical gifts.


    Yesterday, the gifts from Mimi and the others hadn''t been unwrapped yet, so Nina had to unwrap them


    all tonight.


    Just like opening a mysterious prize.


    While Nina was thinking, Noah took out another gift, a thick notebook.


    "These are some special cases that I asked my co-workers to sort out, and some case experiences.


    They are useful for you to improve your professional skills."


    "It works!" Nina answered quickly, staring at the notebook with her bright eyes. She reached out and


    took it over. "It''s really useful. I like this gift very much, very much, very much."


    Nina was too excited to say anything.


    These were the wisdom of the predecessors, and the experience of her idol. It was too useful for her


    future career nning.


    She was going to open a detective agency.


    "Thank you, Noah. You know me so well." Nina carefully put the notebook aside and deliberately wiped


    the table before putting it down, as if she was taking care of a treasure.


    At this time, the dishes were served one after another.


    Noah ordered a full table of Chinese food. They were not luxury dishes, but every dish was ssic


    home cooking.


    "So many?" Nina was a little surprised. Her birthday didn''t mean that she would have an extra


    stomach.


    But she had never tasted these dishes.


    In the past two years in Lexingport City, she had never tasted the local food. Even if she wanted to eat,


    she would go to some high-end restaurants.


    In North Yard, John even ordered Helen to cook three meals a day ording to her habits in C Ind.


    "Each dish is not much. You can have a taste. These are the most authentic dishes in Lexingport City,


    and Aunt Linn is good at cooking." Noah began to introduce them to her one by one.


    Nina ate each one of them, she praised every dish.


    She felt that she had more preferences.


    In C Ind, she never made a decision on what she would eat. Even if there was something she liked


    and it was controlled by the amount, she couldn''t satisfy herself.


    As time went by, Nina could tell whether it was delicious or not, but she didn''t know what she liked to


    eat most.


    When she came to Lexingport City, she knew that she liked lollipops, and now she also knew that she


    liked this kind of authentic dishes.


    It seemed that Noah was leading her.


    Nina felt that she became a human being until she arrived at Lexingport City.


    Everyone she met was teaching her something.


    "Thank you, Noah." Nina looked at him gratefully.


    Noah smiled and inadvertently saw Linning over with a bowl of noodles. He said to Nina, "If you


    want to thank me, eat the birthday noodles, my birthday girl."

 Chapter 308 Call Someone Else Honey

    Chapter 308 Call Someone Else Honey


    "Please enjoy yourself." Aunt Linn put the long-life noodles in front of Nina, pointed at the heart-shaped


    fried egg on them and said, "Evelyn asked me to make it for you. She wants to say happy birthday to


    you."


    "Evelyn?" When Nina turned her head, she saw Evelyn standing at the front desk and looking at her.


    Seeing that Nina was looking at her, Evelyn was nervous and immediately looked away.


    Nina felt softhearted. She smiled at Evelyn and said, "Thank you, Evelyn."


    Hearing the voice, Evelyn looked up and saw the gentle eyes of Nina. She also smiled and gently


    moved her lips, but Nina couldn''t hear what she said at all.


    However, Nina could tell from Evelyn''s mouth that she just said "you''re wee".


    Nina thought that Evelyn was really cute. Somehow she wanted to have a daughter.


    "You''d better eat the long-life noodles now or they will be coolter." Noah''s words interrupted her


    thinking.


    She looked at the appetizing long-life noodles in front of her and began to eat with chopsticks.


    When she found that this bowl of noodles was made of only one long noodle, she was so surprised that


    she finished them all in one breath.


    "The noodles are delicious, and the soup is delicious." Nina picked up the spoon and took another sip


    of the soup.


    Standing at the checkout counter, Ford watched them from the corner of his eyes. When he saw Nina


    finish her noodles and even drink two mouthfuls of soup, he stopped paying attention to them.


    Being afraid that Memory Charm would not take effect so soon, Dr. Wendy prepared a catalyst on


    purpose.


    There was only one bottle of the catalyst, so Ford didn''t dare to take the risk. He just dripped two drops


    into the soup.


    He just hoped that there would be a sign of memory intecing on Nina.


    He wouldn''t use all the catalyst unless he had no alternative.


    After dinner, it was notpletely dark.


    Nina said goodbye to Evelyn and left.


    As soon as they left, Ford followed Nina and quietly observed her secretly.


    Thinking that it was not safe for a girl to go home alone in the evening, Noah nned to drive Nina


    back to the North Yard.


    He guessed that there would be a surprise waiting for her in the North Yard since it was a special day.


    He looked sideways at her. A trace of sadness shed through his heart, but it disappeared in an


    instant.


    It was hard for Noah to notice such feelings in his own heart before, but now he was particrly


    sensitive to them.


    As long as he looked at Nina for a few more seconds, his heartbeat would asionally elerate.


    "Ninja, let me drive you home." Noah said.


    "I drove here by myself. I can go back by myself. Don''t worry about me." Nina took out the car key and


    pressed it. The light of the car on the roadside shed.


    Noah nodded. "Okay."


    Noah sent her to the car. Standing not far away, Ford was waiting anxiously with a hint of worry in his


    eyes.


    He was worried that Memory Charm didn''t take effect on Nina. He was thinking why. Perhaps it was


    because the research and development had failed, or perhaps it was because the two drops of catalyst


    were too little.


    Seeing that Nina bypassed the front of the car and went to the driver''s seat, Ford thought that his n


    would fail.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Just at this moment, a thief grabbed someone''s bag and was running, followed by the owner of the


    bag.


    It was unlucky for the thief to bump into Noah and Nina. The thief was doomed to be caught.


    Nina quickly stretched out her legs and tripped the thief. The thief stumbled and just rushed to Noah.


    Noah caught the thief in just a few seconds and used the thief''s coat as a rope to tie the thief''s hands


    behind his back.


    The thief shouted hysterically, "Let me go, let me go. Do you know who my boss is? My boss is..."


    Noah took out his warrant card and showed it to the thief. The thief immediately stopped shouting and


    became cowardly.


    The owner of the bag was a slightly fat girl. She ran out of breath and kept shouting at the thief to stop.


    When she saw someone subduing the thief, she was so happy that she forgot to slow down and rushed


    to Nina.


    "Ninja, watch out..."


    Hearing this, Nina immediately turned around. Before she could see clearly what was rushing over, she


    was knocked into by the fat girl.


    The fat girl wanted to stop in time, but she still pushed Nina to the ground because of physical inertia.


    Noah immediately went to grab them with both of his arms to stop them from falling down.


    But just at this moment, the thief ran away.


    "Noah, he''s gone!" Nina reminded Noah immediately.


    At this time, several kind-hearted people stopped the thief and took him back.


    Seeing that the thief couldn''t run away, Nina breathed a sigh of relief.


    Noah pulled Nina hard to make her stand firm.


    "Ninja, are you okay?" Noah immediately asked Nina whether she was injured.


    "I''m fine." Nina shook her head. Just after she shook her head gently, she had a strange feeling in her


    head. It was as if a smoke bomb flicked through her head and began to emit smoke.


    However, this feeling was not very strong.


    Seeing that there was something wrong with Nina, the thief ran in the direction of Nina and tried to flee.


    The thief knocked Nina to the side, who was dizzy. It seemed that all the smoke bombs in her head


    exploded all of a sudden, and some strange scenes were faintly visible in her mind.


    Seeing that the fat girl held Nina and that Nina was fine, Noah went to catch the thief. He called the


    police and sent the thief to the police car.


    The fat girl kept apologizing to Nina and Noah before leaving.


    Nina just nodded slightly and had no time to think about anything else. She just lowered her head and


    raised her hand to rub her temples.


    "What''s wrong?" Noah noticed that there was something wrong with her expression.


    Nina frowned and said, "It''s strange. I feel a little dizzy, but I don''t feel dizzy. It''s strange."


    Hearing her nonsense, Noah got anxious.


    "Was your head hit just now?" Noah raised his hand and rubbed her temples. "Or do you have a


    headache because of the cold wind? Does your temples hurt?"


    "No, yes." Nina frowned and felt sad for no reason. She felt a sense of suppression in her chest, as if


    something important was losing.


    Nina''s answer really worried Noah. He pulled her towards her car and said, "Let''s go to the hospital."


    They were about two hundred meters away from the ce where they parked the cars. Noah was


    worried that she would feel headache and unable to walk steadily, so he could only reach out to pull


    her.


    Noah always kept a proper distance from Nina and he just pulled her sleeve, not touching her hand.


    Nina kept her head down and stared at Noah''s hands. She was in a trance for a moment.


    She held Noah''s hand with one hand and rubbed her temples with the other hand. She shook her head


    and looked up at the man in front of her.


    This man seemed to be her husband, but not her husband.


    She thought he might be her husband.


    Nina said in a trance, "Let''s go, honey. My head hurts."


    Noah was stunned.


    The warmth and softness in his hand, like an electric current, slowly spread through his whole body.


    For a moment, he felt that much of his strength had been taken away.


    The word "honey" she blurted out was even softer, with a little coquettish grievance.


    He had only seen Nina behave in such a way in front of John.


    And just now she called him honey.

 Chapter 309 Buy A Flower For Him

    Chapter 309 Buy A Flower For Him


    Noah was stunned. Someone reminded him, "Sir, you''d better take your wife to the hospital as soon as


    possible. She doesn''t look well."


    Noah did see that Nina''s head was heavy. He bent down and picked her up, striding towards the


    parking lot.


    Nina felt dizzy. She narrowed her eyes and couldn''t see the figure in front of her clearly.


    She felt that the face of John and Noah were intertwined, and then gradually ovepped.


    "No." Nina always felt that something was wrong.


    The person held her in a wrong position.


    John would never use Princess hug. He would carry or hang her on his body.


    Nina shook her head and gradually saw the person in front of her clearly. "Noah?"


    "Ninja, don''t say anything. I''ll take you to the hospital." Noah put her into the car and drove to the


    nearest hospital.


    Feeling dizzy, Nina leaned against the back of the car and fell asleep with her eyelids drooping.


    The car disappeared at the corner of the street. Ford slowly walked to the ce where Noah held up


    Nina. His calm eyes became deep, as if he could prate the street and follow the two people.


    The effect of the catalyst indicated that there was nothing wrong with M.C, but it didn''t work now.


    It seemed that M.C needed some external stimtion to take effect.


    If he seeded, Ford''s task would bepleted.


    Mrs. Nina would transfer all her feelings and memories to Mr. Noah and fall in love with Noah, without


    remembering John anymore.


    However, M.C didn''t work for such a long time, and Ford only used two drops of catalyst. He didn''t


    know if he would seed.


    Before Noah sent Nina to the hospital, the feeling of dizziness gradually faded away, like the tide


    receding. The beach returned to calm, and even the original traces were erased.


    Nina only remembered that she and Noah had caught a thief, and then she felt a little dizzy. As for how


    she got on the car, she could not remember anything.


    It was like a temporary nk memory.


    And this kind of experience that Nina had once when she was in Albert''s undergroundboratory.


    At that time, she didn''t remember how she had let someone make her pass out in secret. When she


    woke up, she was in the arms of John.


    Feeling strange, Nina closed her eyes slightly and began to think. Whether it was by the time line or by


    using her consciousness, she was unable to find the memories of those few minutes.


    Just like she would forget something after drinking.


    Although Nina said she was fine, Noah was still worried about her. He took her to the hospital for a


    series of checks, but in the end, nothing was found.


    But the woman doctor did something strange.


    She took out her coat from the chair, walked up to Nina and wrapped it around Nina''s waist. She


    whispered in Nina''s ear, "Little girl, don''t drink when you have your period. It''s not good for your health."


    "What?" Nina was a little stunned, and then she felt a little ufortable and sticky.


    She was embarrassed and blushed.


    When Nina thought about something or did something, she would use all her attention and had no time


    to think about anything else.


    She didn''t notice that her period wasing.


    "Thank you." Nina reached out and fastened her clothes a little to cover the area where her trousers


    might be dirty. She pursed her lips awkwardly.


    Noah didn''t notice that. He just asked the doctor, "She felt dizzy just now. She was fine in a while. How


    can you exin it?"


    "ording to the examination results, there is nothing wrong with her body except a little low heat,


    37.4 degree. Dizziness may be rted to this, or it may be rted to her drinking." The woman doctor


    looked at Nina and asked, "Are you bad at drinking?"


    Nina said frankly, "Very bad."


    "Well, girls shouldn''t drink too much at this time." The woman doctor added, "There is no problem


    about your healthy. You can drink more hot water when you go back."


    Noah finally felt relieved. "That''s good."


    However, Nina said, "I didn''t drink today."


    The doctor said, "We have tested the alcohol concentration in your body."


    Noah came to his senses in an instant. "There is alcohol concentration in your body, you may not have


    drunk wine. There are several dishes made of wine in the dishes we have tonight."


    With an exnation, there was nothing wrong with Nina''s body. The two of them left the hospital.


    Nina didn''t think too much, and Noah didn''t mention that she mistook him for John.


    Noah just thought she was dizzy at that time and the first person she thought of was John.


    After all, they were a couple.


    Thinking of this, Noah felt a little sad, but he quickly hid it.


    "Ninja, the ce where we parked is a little far away. We have to walk there. Are you all right now?"


    "It''s okay. But I didn''t expect that I would faint after eating a few more dishes that made of wine. " Nina


    was at a loss whether to cry or tough. "Fortunately, I just fainted."


    ''If I got drunk...


    And there were so many people on the street.''


    Nina dared not think about it.


    "I heard that." Noah chuckled two times.


    Nina coughed.


    It was good that everyone knew about it, but it didn''t need to be said out.


    The physical examination took a long time. It was dark now, and there were bright street lights


    everywhere. There were peopleing and going, and many people selling roses.


    There was a little girl carrying a basket with roses in it. Some water was sprinkled on it, and the crystal


    water drops were shining.


    "Sir, please buy your girl a bunch of roses. The roses I sell are not expensive. They only cost fifteen


    dors each."


    "Why are there so many people selling roses today?" Nina asked in confusion.


    Noah was more confused than Nina. "Don''t you know what day it is today?"


    "May 20th." Was there anything strange about May 20th? It was just an ordinary day.


    Of course, it was a special anniversary for some people, such as James and Emma. The two went out


    to celebrate today.


    With her big eyes wide open, the little girl handed a rose to Nina and said in a sweet voice, "Mydy,


    today is like Valentine''s Day. You should receive some roses."


    "Valentine''s day?" Nina had never heard of this festival. She turned to look at Noah and Noah nodded.


    "Today is like Valentine''s day. What about the Double Seventh Festival?" Nina blinked her eyes for two


    times. Apparently, she was a little surprised.


    Noah nodded, "That''s also Valentine''s day." Double Seventh Festival, May 20th and February 14th are


    all Valentine''s days. "


    The corners of Nina''s mouth twitched.


    There are so many Valentine''s days.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    No wonder there were so many lovers in this world.


    Looking at the passers-by, Nina couldn''t help coughing.


    "We are not a couple. We are brother and sister. There is no need for roses. Little girl, you can go to


    other ces to have a look." Noah sent away the flower girl.


    When Nina saw that there were many boys sending flowers to girls on the street, she asked curiously,


    "Noah, girls can also send flowers to boys, right?"


    Noah guessed, "You want to give it to John?"


    "Yes, today is Valentine''s day, isn''t it?" Nina called the little girl with a smile and picked up a rose from


    her.


    Nina was going to give it to John.


    She didn''t know whether John would like it or not.


    Nina protected the flower in her hands and walked forward with a smile. Noah stood beside her and


    looked at her from time to time.


    The more he looked at her, the more he couldn''t take his eyes off her.


    There were many couples celebrated this festival today, including James and Emma, who happened to


    run into Nina and Noah.


    The key point was that Nina was holding a rose in her hand.


    In a panic, James made a phone call to John. James didn''t dare to tell John that Nina was celebrating


    Valentine''s day with another man, so James could only beat around the bush.


    "Uncle John, didn''t you celebrate the festival with Aunt Nina today?"

 Chapter 310 I Dont Like Roses

    Chapter 310 I Don''t Like Roses


    When John received the phone call, he didn''t say anything. He put the phone on the table with a loud


    speaker and was signing thest document with a pen.


    When his Uncle John didn''t reply, James was already immune to it. He asked, "Uncle John, don''t you


    know what festival it is today?"


    Only the sound of pen writing on the paper could be heard on the phone, which made James very


    anxious. "Damn it... Uncle John, today is Valentine''s day. Aunt Nina is with Noah on Valentine''s day. He


    even gives Aunt Nina roses. "


    The signature sound suddenly stopped. Finally, John looked up at the phone and squinted.


    "It''s not Double Seventh Festival today."


    "Who said that there is only one Valentine''s day? Today is May 20th. It''s 520. Do you still remember


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    that Aunt Nina transferred to you 5200 to confess to youst time? 520 means I love you, so today is


    Valentine''s day. "


    John picked up the phone and put it on his ear. He tightened his fingers and asked, "Where is it?"


    "I''ll send it to you right away." After hanging up the phone, James immediately sent the address to John


    and a message to his friends.


    "I''ll be there with my girlfriend soon. You''d better get in ce quickly and don''t make any mistake."


    Haley replied, "I''m waiting for you two."


    "Okay." James put his phone in his pocket and raised his eyebrows at Emma, "Girlfriend, don''t you feel


    bored shopping? I''ll take you somewhere else. "


    James was tall. He put his hand on Emma''s shoulder and walked forward with his arm around her


    shoulder.


    The sudden approach made Emma''s back freeze and her ears turn red.


    Feeling the stiffness of her body, James turned his head and whispered in her ear, "Girlfriend, don''t


    worry. I promise I won''t hold your hand or kiss you before you agree."


    The hot breath of James made Emma shrink her neck and blush.


    "Ahem..." Emma cleared her throat and said in a low voice, "We are boyfriend and girlfriend now. In


    fact, holding hands..."


    "What?" They walked on the street, surrounded by a lot of noise. Emma''s voice was low, so James


    didn''t hear it clearly.


    Thinking of that she wanted him to hold her hand just now, Emma''s heart skipped a beat. She shook


    her head and said, "No, nothing."


    When she looked at the figure on the ground, James put his arm on her shoulder, as if he was


    protecting her. Seeing this, Emma smiled.


    Now she realized that since she met James, he did protect her like a big boy.


    James brought money to the crew to solve her problem. When everyone used her of being a


    mistress, only James stood by her side and even made vigorous efforts to turn the situation.


    And... He knew that the ring belonged to herst rtionship, but he still jumped into Elena Lake and


    found it for her.


    Because he was worried about her, he could squat downstairs for the whole night.


    For her, he could wear women''s clothes regardless his dignity.


    Emma still remembered what happened this morning, and he warned her firmly, "Girlfriend, don''t let


    anyone know about it, or I will kiss you until you can''t speak without your permission."


    The voice hovered in her ears, making her heart warm.


    "Boyfriend, I hope we can still be together on next Valentine''s Day." Emma turned her head and smiled


    at his angr face.


    People should give themselves a chance.


    James was her chance.


    "What are you talking about? That''s not sound right. " James pulled her closer to him and stressed


    word by word, "From today on, we will be together every Valentine''s day."


    With Harrison''s lesson, Emma didn''t take the promise seriously.


    "What if..."


    "There is no if. Don''t think about it. I just like you." James interrupted her.


    Emma smiled and stopped.


    On the other side, Nina and Noah were walking forward, talking andughing. As soon as they arrived


    at the car, Nina received a call from John.


    As soon as Nina answered the phone, a cold order came from the other side.


    "Don''t move. I''m here for you."


    "?" Nina was stunned. She turned her head and looked around, but didn''t find John or anyone worked


    for John.


    "How do you know where I am?"


    "Wait for me there." After a pause, John added, "Don''t hang up."


    "Okay." Nina replied and turned to Noah, "Noah, you don''t have to send me back. He''s here to pick me


    up."


    Noah had expected that, but he was still worried about her. "I''ll apany you until Johnes to you


    and then I will go back."


    "Okay, thank you."


    The conversation between the two clearly reached the ears of John. He said to Henry who was driving,


    "Drive faster."


    Henry blushed with shame, "I''m going to see the traffic police if I keep this speed."


    With a cold look in his eyes, John asked, "I don''tck of that money."


    It was not a matter of money.


    Henry felt bitter in his heart, but he still sped up to ensure that he would not vite the traffic rules at


    the same time.


    Henry felt that he was more and more capable of overtly agreed but covertly opposed, but he still did it


    under the watch of John.


    Why did Henry suddenly feel a little proud?


    The car was slowly approaching Nina. At that time, John saw a person standing on the road through


    the window and she was looking around.


    Knowing that Nina was waiting for him, there was a slight smile on John''s cold face. But when he saw


    the rose in her hand and Noah standing next to her, John''s face darkened again.


    "Stop here."


    When the car stopped, Henry honked the horn, attracting the sight of Nina.


    At the first sight, Nina recognized John''s car. She turned around and said something to Noah before


    walking towards John with the rose.


    John opened the door and waited for her to get in.


    Nina sat down and thought that today was Valentine''s day, so she said to John, "Honey, happy


    Valentine''s day."


    John nced at her without saying anything.


    She knew it was Valentine''s day, but she still went out to have dinner with another man.


    John said coldly, "Drive."


    "Yes, Mr. John." Henry felt that the atmosphere was a little subtle, so he didn''t dare to breathe heavily.


    Nina also realized that John was angry, but she didn''t know why he was angry for no reason. It seemed


    that nothing had happened to her and she hadn''t done anything wrong to him.


    The drops of water on the rose had dried and the fragrance of the rose was still lingering in her nose.


    Nina handed him the rose and said, "Here you are."


    "I don''t like roses." The thought that it was a flower from Noah for his wife made John ufortable.


    The point was that his wife epted it?


    And his wife even transferred it to him?


    No.


    John loosened his tie without looking at the rose.

 Chapter 311 Please, Honey

    Chapter 311 Please, Honey


    "Okay." Nina took back the rose.


    Since John didn''t like the flower, it was useless to keep it.


    Nina put the flower aside and said nothing.


    These two people sometimes didn''t like to exin things, so Henry was anxious.


    John was a man of dignity that made himself suffer. John couldn''t tell Nina that he was jealous. So


    Henry had to ask for John, "Mrs. Nina, where did you get the rose?"


    John looked out of the window. Although he looked at the traffic outside, he was waiting for an answer.


    "I bought it. Today is Valentine''s day, isn''t it? I heard that roses will be sent on Valentine''s day, so I


    bought one. " Nina touched the rose again. She hadn''t sent anyone roses yet.


    It was said that roses represented love.


    Henry finally took a deep breath and said, "You bought it yourself. Did you buy it for Mr. John?"


    "Yes." Nina nodded, "But I bought it wrong. He doesn''t like it."


    John still looked out of the window, raising his left hand to his lips, and the corners of his mouth rose


    slightly.


    She had a conscience.


    "Give it to me." John turned to look at her and reached out for the rose. His face was calm, but the joy


    in his eyes could not be concealed.


    Nina looked at the expression on John and guessed what had happened ording to what Henry had


    just asked.


    It turned out that the man was angry just now because he thought the rose was sent by someone else


    to her?


    Nina felt sweet in her heart and looked at him with a faint smile. "Don''t you like roses?"


    Judging from the way Nina spoke, John knew that he had been seen through by her.


    But he would never admit that he was jealous.


    John looked at her seriously and tied up his clothes, indicating her to give him the roses.


    Nina really wanted tough, but she still pretended to know nothing. "Oh, I don''t know where I put it."


    Nina quietly moved the flower to her side, justpletely blocked the flower. She opened her innocent


    eyes and said, "I just gave it to you, but you didn''t want it. You can find it yourself now."


    John nced at her side with his sharp eyes. The rose was still there. It must have been hidden by this


    little liar.


    He stretched out his big hand and held Nina on his legs. The bright red rosey there, and identally


    fell two petals, snuggling up to each other.


    Just like the two of them at this time.


    When John was about to reach out for the rose, Nina took a step ahead of him and said, "Oh, the


    rose''s petals have fallen. No, I''ll throw them away."


    "No." John coldly said and he wanted to take back the rose, which were bought by his wife in person to


    him.


    How could she throw it away?


    He would keep it.


    Sending roses on Valentine''s day meant a lot. He wouldn''t let her throw it away.


    "Don''t you like it? Why don''t you keep it? " Nina deliberately took the rose far away so as not to let


    John reach out his hand to get it.


    John kept silent, staring at the cunning eyes of Nina and the rose from time to time.


    Ninaughed in her heart and pretended to be pitiful. "Honey, where is the trash can in the car? I''ll


    throw the flower away. You don''t like it anyway. "


    After saying that, she secretly turned her head and nced at the man behind her. She wanted him to


    admit that he liked roses in person. Helen had told her about it.


    Therefore, there were a lot of roses in the garden of North Yard, all kinds of roses.


    But more importantly, Nina wanted him to admit that he was jealous just now.


    This man always liked to be jealous and angry without saying a word. What if she couldn''t guess


    sometimes?


    She just met the man she loved in twenty years. It would be a waste of time if they quarreled because


    of a little misunderstanding.


    So she had to make him say whatever he put in his heart.


    Nina rolled her eyes and rolled down the window. The car was driving on the outskirts of the city. There


    was no one on the side of the road, only the shadow of trees.


    She turned the rose to the window and said deliberately, "I''ve threw it now. Why I keep it since you


    don''t like it?"


    "I like it." John grabbed her wrist, drew her hand back and admitted, "I like the rose you sent me."


    "Didn''t you just say that you didn''t like it?" Nina still didn''t give the rose to him. "If you tell me why you


    said you don''t like it, I will give it to you. After all, this is specially bought for you. Today is Valentine''s


    day, the first Valentine''s day between the two of us."


    John licked his lips and smiled helplessly.


    She was forcing him to admit that he was jealous.


    Well, he couldn''t win her.


    "I thought Noah bought it for you." Even if John admitted that he was jealous, he still had a cold and


    arrogant face. No one could see any of his emotions.


    Ninaughed again and teased him more bluntly, "Oh, so you are jealous, aren''t you?"


    After a pause, John pursed his lips tightly and he nodded, "Yes. Can you give me the rose? "


    The man''s slender fingers and bones were clear, as white as scallion roots, making people want to hold


    or bite them.


    Thinking of this, Nina did so. She raised her hand through his fingers and interlocked their ten fingers,


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    flipping and looking at them.


    "Honey, your hand is so beautiful."


    John held her hand tightly, put it on Nina''s body, wrapped his arms around her waist, and reached out


    the other hand for the rose.


    "Give me the rose." John''s tone was not as cold and hard as before, but so gentle. He whispered in her


    ear, "Honey, I like roses very much, especially the rose you give me. Can you give me the flower?


    Huh? "


    His voice sounded so soft.


    Just likest night, he breathed in her ears.


    With a red face, Nina said, "John. Can you be tougher? Don''t be so spineless, Okay? "


    He knew that she couldn''t stand such a plea of him the most.


    John was famous for his love for dignity, and he was also famous for being shameless beside Nina.


    He didn''t care about toughness and backbone at all.


    "Honey, give it to me. I really like it." John put his head close to Nina''s ear and stared at the rose in


    Nina''s other hand.


    Among all the flowers, he liked roses.


    Now that his wife sent him the rose, he liked it even more.


    "Please, honey." The deep and maic voice of John was so soft.


    Nina couldn''t hold it anymore and handed him the rose. "Here you are. Happy Valentine''s day."


    "Happy Valentine''s day, honey." John lifted her up and sat beside her. Then he took the flower and


    kissed the corner of Nina''s mouth.


    John carefully put the rose on the passenger seat and said to Henry, "Watch it carefully."


    "Yes, sir." Henry slowed down.


    Henry found that he had another identity, the flower guardian.


    Nina sat next to John and smiled. A breeze blew a few strands of her ck hair, passed the tip of her


    nose and pressed her hair against her lips.


    "Hair." John reached out and smoothed her hair. When his fingers touched the back of her ear, he


    turned over and knelt down on the edge of the seat. He put his hands on both sides of Nina''s head and


    approached her with his handsome face.


    The space behind the car was not veryrge. Nina was encircled in his arms. The space that she could


    move was even narrow, and the heartbeat of both of them could be heard.


    "What are you doing?" Nina panicked.


    It was so challenging to do it in the car.


    Besides, she had her period today.


    No way.


    Raising her hands against his chest, Nina turned her head and said, "John. Don''t act recklessly."


    John raised his eyebrows and smiled unscrupulously. He said firmly, "No."


    Then he leaned his head close to her and whispered in her ear, "This is backbone, and next is


    toughness."


    "You... HMM... " As soon as Nina turned her head, she was silenced by John.


    She hummed for a while and didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 312 Poke The Condom With Needle At Midnight

    Chapter 312 Poke The Condom With Needle At Midnight


    Nina stopped resisting. She believed that John would stop in a short time.


    Since she left the hospital, she had no spare time to buy the menstrual pad or go to the bathroom.


    There would be much blood under her body.


    John couldn''t do that thing to her at this moment.


    In less than three minutes, John really stopped.


    Because he touched the blood on the seat of the car.


    John asked in a daze, "Honey, did you miscarry?"


    In front of them, Henry wanted to close his ears, but this thing was out of his control. He pretended not


    to hear what happened before, but it was difficult for him not to hear this sentence.


    ''Miscarriage?


    Mr. John was so fierce?''


    "Mr. John, shall we go to the hospital?" Henry was also worried about this, and his expression became


    serious.


    John was with a serious face, "Of course! Go! "


    John stood up in a hurry and closed up Nina''s clothes. Feeling sorry for her, he kissed her on the cheek


    and said, "I''m sorry."


    Nina pped him on the forehead andughed so hard that she almost lost her breath. "Idiot. Make me


    a cup of brown sugar water at home. "


    Hearing the brown sugar, the two men finally came to their senses.


    Henry turned around and drove to North Yard calmly.


    With a sigh of relief, John turned over and sat down next to her. His face was still very serious, and he


    narrowed his eyes thoughtfully.


    Nina wasn''t pregnant?


    Then where was the seed he had worked hard to cultivate?


    He remembered himself clearly that...


    "Don''t think that I don''t know why you got up in the middle of the night after our agreement is over."


    After tidying up her clothes, Nina wore a faint smile at the corners of her mouth, looking very proud.


    John had a feeling of being caught.


    He nced sideways at Nina and continued to look straight ahead, pretending that he knew nothing.


    Nina looked straight at him with a faint smile. She didn''t believe that he could resist the silent inquiry.


    If it was someone else, John would definitely do his own thing without caring about others'' gazes.


    But this person was Nina, his little girl, his wife, whom he carried home in person.


    Nina was also a smart detective.


    John sat on the seat with his palms sweating like sitting on pins and needles. He said slowly, "Check


    the quality."


    "Oh, really?" Obviously, Nina didn''t believe him. "How many holes should you poke with a needle to


    check the quality?"


    "Ahem..." John coughed, raised his hand to touch the tip of his nose, and rubbed his lips for two times.


    A guilty conscience was hidden under his calm expression.


    He calmly looked into Nina''s eyes and said, "It means the quality is not good."


    Sophistry.


    Why didn''t she find that John was so eloquent before?


    "If the quality is not good, you should throw it away." Nina continued, waiting to see how he could


    defend himself.


    "I forgot." John blinked his eyes slowly and his tone was as calm as ever.


    Nina was speechless...


    Who would believe that he had forgot it?


    Nina sat beside him, put his big hand on her shoulder, kissed him on the face, and then smiled slyly.


    "It doesn''t matter. I have changed it for you."


    John was speechless...


    ''I got it!''


    John took a deep breath and held the woman in his arms tightly. When he saw the dark red on the


    seat, he frowned slightly.


    "Have you eaten anything cold today?"


    John remembered that she had an ice drinkst time and had a stomachache for a long time when she


    went back.


    He also felt hurt for her.


    "No." Nina shook her head and leaned her head on his shoulder. She took out a tissue and wiped his


    hand, saying, "Noah took me to a Chinese restaurant. It''s very delicious."


    "That Chinese restaurant is called ident. It''s Ford and Linn who took Evelyn with them opened the


    restaurant. Evelyn is Adrian''s sister. Do you know that?"


    "Okay." John replied simply.


    At the thought of Evelyn, Nina felt sorry for her. "Ask Adrian to care about Evelyn more. She needs the


    When Nina saw Evelyn, she knew that Evelyn had autism.


    John nodded and took it to heart.


    "Pity me too." John made Nina sit in his arms and began to y miserable. "I also need thepany of


    my family, the kind of young people."


    Somehow, he felt uneasy.


    John had been investigating M.C but he couldn''t find anything useful.


    Since he couldn''t find the research personnel, and Isabe didn''t tell him anything.


    John was afraid that Nina would forget him one day.


    Therefore, he tried every means to make Nina give birth to his child. In the future, when an orphan and


    a husband appeared, Nina couldn''t go back on her words.


    But Nina was not ready to be a mother, so she didn''t dare to give birth to a child easily.


    From time to time, John buried his head in Nina''s neck and gently bite her to enjoy such warmth.


    It was so itchy that Nina drew back her neck and John identally ate her hair.


    "Stop it." Nina patted him on the shoulder and pinched a wisp of his ck hair. "I think your hair is a


    little long."


    John had short hair, and his bang curled slightly to the sides. His smooth forehead was exposed. He


    would cut his hair regrly, and his hair was not long at all.


    It was just that Nina wanted to change the topic casually.


    With a frown, John held her tighter and whispered in her ear, "What kind of hair doesn''t long? Like


    Noah? "


    "Puff..." Nina finallyughed.


    It sounded so sour.


    "Don''tugh." With a serious face, John patted her on the waist.


    Nina immediately shut her mouth and pursed her lips tightly, but she couldn''t stop herughter. She


    hummed from her nose, and her eyes were as curved as the crescent moon.


    "John, I don''t know how to respond to your jealousy."


    "To be honest, do you want my hair to be shorter?"


    "No, you are so handsome now. Your hair style makes you look very young." Nina had always thought


    that John was not thirty years old at all. She guessed that Sam must have made a mistake about


    John''s age when Sam registered for residence.


    Sam could even choose the ugliest photo of John on the marriage certificate, and it was possible for


    Sam to tell the wrong age.


    "What about Noah?" John was still in the jealousy altar.


    Nina chuckled, "He''s not as handsome as you."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, John suddenly became serious again. "I''m asking about his


    hair."


    Was John going to continue to talk about the hair?


    Nina didn''t know whether to cry or tough. She had to tell the truth, "Noah has a good crew cut. He


    looks particrly strong and handsome, which highlighted his features better. He looks very fresh."


    She described it very seriously. She was afraid that if John thought she was perfunctory, then he would


    not let her go.


    John''s face darkened and said coldly, "Handsome, strong, fresh."


    "Yes." Nina was confused. Why did John repeat it?


    John stared at her face for two seconds, grabbed her hand and kissed it, without saying anything.


    After returning to North Yard, John entered the bathroom.


    Hearing the sound of water in the bathroom and looking at the dirty trousers she had changed, Nina bit


    her lips.


    Why didn''t he give up?


    When Nina was about to turn around, the sound of water in the bathroom stopped. John came out with


    a bath towel wrapped around his lower body while drying his hair with a towel.


    Drops of water were still rolling down from his body, especially when they slid to his abdomen. Nina


    stared at his abdominal muscles and swallowed.


    She must use more of her own things in case of rust.


    When Nina was about to touch his body, John reached out and grabbed her little hand. He touched her


    forehead and said, "You said that I was a match, and I''ll be on fire if you touch me."


    Nina pouted and really desired his abdominal muscles.


    She was obsessed with his beauty.


    "So, stop it." John touched her head and said, "I''m not responsible for the murder."


    Nina was so scared that she took a step back.


    Life was the most important.

 Chapter 313 Are You Here For The Meal Mimi Poisoned Herself

    Chapter 313 Are You Here For The Meal Mimi Poisoned Herself


    Monday.


    Nina went back to school. She stayed in her original apartment at noon, and Michelle was cooking


    lunch in the kitchen.


    As soon as Nina entered the kitchen, Michelle was scared out of her wits and quickly pushed Nina out.


    "Nini, you don''t need to help me. You can go out and wait for food. Or you can ask my cousin where


    she is. You go downstairs to pick her up."


    "I don''t want to help. I just want to take a photo." Nina knew that she would break something if she was


    in the kitchen, so she didn''t go into the kitchen easily.


    However, John asked her to take a picture of her lunch for him.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Michelle let out a sigh of relief, took back her hand, and deliberately stood aside. "Then you can take


    the photos. After that, you can go out."


    Since the day when Nina cut off the chopping block with a knife and the day when Leon washed the


    dishes into pieces, Michelle had been particrly afraid that the two of them would enter her kitchen.


    What if they hurt themselves?


    Seeing that Michelle was eager to make her go out, Nina couldn''t helpughing.


    "Okay, Okay, I''ll go out right away." Nina had already taken photos. She walked out and sent pictures to


    her big boy.


    Little girl said, "Are you satisfied?


    Big boy said, "Yes. You can''t eat anything cold or spicy.''


    Little girl said, "OK. I know."


    Big boy said, "Okay."


    After staring at the screen for a while, John sent her a message asking, "Are you in a good mood?"


    Nina was stunned. She didn''t understand why he suddenly asked her this question. She turned her


    head and looked at the kitchen. The smell of food was wafting in. At the same time, Emma sent a


    message saying that she was almost there.


    Nine replied, "Fine."


    When John saw the news, he exhaled a mouthful of stale air. His body seemed to have rxed a little,


    and he was not as tense as before.


    When girls were in their menstrual period, they had a bad temper.


    Especially his wife.


    Last time, he was almost smashed into an internal injury.


    Big boy said, "Remember to keep happy."


    Little girl replied, "You are like a nagging husband."


    Big boy said, "Please leave out one word."


    Little girl said, "Okay. You are a nagging husband."


    With his phone in his hand, John was speechless.


    He didn''t know how to reply.


    He just liked to hear her call him "husband".


    In fact, Nina understood what he meant. She just wanted to be against to him on purpose. When she


    saw that there was no reply from the other side, she knew that John would definitely be speechless.


    Ding Dong...


    When Nina heard the doorbell ringing, she quickly replied to John, "We''re going to have the meal.


    Honey, remember to eat."


    "Here I am." Nina walked to open the door. Emma was greeting her with a big bottle of coke in her


    arms.


    "This is the c that Mimi ordered." Emma changed into a pair of slippers and walked inside.


    Nina closed the door and asked, "Does Mimi want to drink c today?"


    "No, she wants to make c chicken wings." Emma turned to look at Nina, "You haven''t eaten c


    chicken wings, have you?"


    Nina shook her head.


    She had never eaten it.


    "You can eat moreter. The c chicken wings made by Mimi are very good." Emma smiled and


    shouted at the kitchen, "Mimi, do I need to send the c to the kitchen for you?"


    "Okay." Mimi''s sweet voice came from the kitchen, "Emma, I need your help."


    "Okay, I''ll be right there." As expected, Emma went into the kitchen to help.


    Standing at the door of the kitchen, Nina watched the two of them busy. One wasdling the braised


    fish, and the other was massaging the chicken wings.


    Emma didn''t know that Nina was a kitchen killer. Seeing Nina''s serious look, Emma turned her head


    and asked, "Do you want to have a try?"


    Michelle was busy cooking another dish, so she didn''t notice what was happening here. Without her


    noticing, Nina walked over.


    "Why do you massage the chicken wings?" Nina put on the gloves excitedly.


    Pointing at the sauce inside, Emma said, "In this way, the chicken wings will absorb the sauce better."


    "I see. Let me have a try." Nina reached in and began to massage the chicken wings.


    Within three seconds after she touched the chicken wings, she made a piece of raw chicken wing...


    Break in half.


    Nina was a little confused.


    Emma was petrified.


    "It''s broken." Nina handed the chicken wing which had been two pieces to Emma and saw the chicken


    bones clearly.


    Emma stared at Nina in disbelief, unable to react for a long time.


    They were raw chicken wings.


    They were not the kind of chicken wings that could be torn off easily like the chicken wings in KFC.


    There were raw!


    "I just pulled it lightly." Nina bit her lips shyly.


    She really didn''t know that would happen.


    Emma was speechless...


    If Nina could break the raw chicken wings in half with a gentle pull, could she tear people apart with her


    hands if she used her strength?


    ''No, it''s a little cruel to tear people apart.


    Try something else.''


    Although Emma was frightened, she didn''t take it seriously. Instead, she took out an apple from the


    fridge and handed it to Nina.


    "Can you break it apart?"


    Nina took the apple and looked at it for two seconds, then there was a crisp sound.


    The apple was divided into two halves.


    But the cut was not as neat as the one cut with a fruit knife. What they saw were all the juicy apple


    flesh.


    A girl broke an apple with her bare hands?


    It was an eye opener for Emma. She took half of the apple in surprise, "You... Nina, you are really... A


    girl with great power. "


    "I''ve known it since I was a child." Nina raised her eyebrows, picked up the apple and took a bite. "It''s


    very sweet. Have a try."


    Emma took a bite and chewed it for two times. "It''s really sweet. It''s very crispy."


    The two of them looked at Michelle at the same time. When their eyes met, they suddenlyughed.


    They felt guilty of doing something bad secretly.


    They even felt that they should be good friends a long time ago.


    Michelle was finally free and walked towards the two of them. She looked at the two of them in


    confusion and asked, "Where are the chicken wings?"


    Nina stopped chewing and said, "Mimi, I''ll wait for you outside."


    She sneaked away.


    Nina even used a pair of transparent stic gloves to take away the broken chicken wing.


    When Emma handed the chicken wings to Michelle, she asked in confusion, "Why are there only five


    chicken wings left? Where is the other one?"


    "Maybe it ran away." Emma found an excuse to fool her.


    Sometimes, Michelle was confused, but she was not stupid. "The chicken wings have no feet. It''s


    strange. Did it fall? "


    Emma smiled, "It doesn''t matter. I can eat less."


    "Okay." Michelle was still a little confused. "I don''t want to eat it. You can eat it separately with Nini. I''ll


    buy more next time."


    Then Michelle began to cook thest dish, c chicken wings. Beside her, Emma asked for advice and


    study earnestly.


    Seeing that Michelle didn''t notice it, Nina went back to the kitchen door, leaned against the wall and


    took a photo. Then she sent a message to beggar gang and James.


    "Will youe for lunch? Mimi poisoned herself."


    Ten thousand refusals of James in the group, James even cried, "No, I won''t go. You guys eat by


    yourselves. Aunt Nina, you know the agreement between me and Mimi, but you still let me go there.


    Can you be a good elder?! How dare you y tricks on your nephew?"


    With a smile, Nina sent the photo she had just taken to the group. There were only Michelle and Emma


    in it.


    The point was Emma.


    James immediately replied, "Okay, I''ll be there soon."


    Staring at the screen, Nina smiled and said to Michelle, "Mimi, James ising."


    "Now?" "Then I''ll add another dish," said Michelle, with a glint of slyness in her eyes.


    With a sly smile on her face, Nina said, "Mimi, seize this opportunity. The agreement will be finished in


    two days."


    "I know." Michelle nodded with a smile. She and Nina knew each other well.


    Emma was confused.

 Chapter 314 Admiring Campus Romance

    Chapter 314 Admiring Campus Romance


    Emma went to the table in confusion.


    Michelle personally took half a bowl of soup and put it in front of James. "Mr. James, no, my future


    brother-inw, remember to finish your soup."


    James stared at the soup in his bowl, which was as thick as mud. There was no trace of soup.


    Every dish on the table was delicious, and only the soup in front of him emitted an invisible poison.


    James'' expression was a little distorted. He didn''t know whether to cry orugh. All the cells in his body


    were refusing.


    "Mimi, what''s wrong with this bowl of soup?" Emma didn''t have any appetite at all when she looked at


    it.


    James echoed, "Yes, Mimi, I''m your brother-inw. Can''t you get me a bowl of normal soup? At least


    give me the soup with normal color. "


    This color was so horrible that even the word colorful could not describe it.


    Hearing the word "brother-inw", Emma''s face turned red. She reached out and pulled his arm, "What


    are you talking about? What brother-inw? "


    "Sooner orter." James put his hand on Emma''s shoulder and winked at Mimi.


    ''We are all good friends. Can''t you do me a favor and don''t embarrass me in front of my girlfriend?''


    Michelle turned her head away.


    ''I know nothing.''


    ''Hey... You...''


    James saw this, he widened his eyes. Since when did Mimi be such a smart person? She even


    turned her head and pretended that she knew nothing.


    "Okay, Okay, drink it." Since his girlfriend was there, James thought it would be better for him to be a


    man.


    He picked up the half bowl of messy dark food and drank it up.


    When the bowl touched his lips, he hesitated for a while. Just smelling the strange smell, he couldn''t


    help but want to vomit.


    Both Nina and Michelle stared at him, with the same schadenfreude in their eyes.


    "Why don''t you drink? Mimi''s cooking is very good, and the soup is not bad either. " Emma was


    confused, "Are you not used to drinking it?"


    It urred to James that one of the reasons why Emma refused to confess her love was that the living


    environment of the two people was different, and there must be some deviation in their lives. Emma


    also gave an example.


    For example, she was used to simple food, but he liked delicacies, so he certainly disdained some


    home cooking and was not used to eating them.


    James said immediately, rmed. "No, I''m not the kind of master who only eats delicacies."


    Surprise shed through Emma''s eyes. He still remembered it.


    "Just wait and see. I''m not afraid of this bowl of soup." James gritted his teeth and poured it into his


    mouth.


    He couldn''t stand it anymore as soon as the soup touched his mouth.


    His mouth was filled with a smell of burning, and there were also many unspeakable smells that


    stimted his taste bud.


    ''Damn it...


    Mimi is the king of the dark food.''


    James had diarrhea several days ago when he ate Michelle''s food.


    After drinking this bowl of soup, he might have to vomit and diarrhea.


    ''I''ll try my best.


    I can''t lose face in front of my girlfriend.''


    After drinking it all, James looked triumphantly at the two people opposite him, gritting his teeth hard.


    p, p, p...


    The two girls raised their hands and apuded at the same time.


    The power of love was so great.


    Suddenly, James felt a chill in his heart and his stomach was churning. He stood up and went to the


    bathroom.


    "What''s wrong?" Emma looked at him with concern.


    James couldn''t speak. He could only shake his arm to show that there was nothing wrong with him. But


    he really took big steps. He rushed into the bathroom.


    Emma became more worried, "He...This... What''s wrong? "


    "Emma, let''s have the meal." Michelle giggled and changed the topic, putting a c chicken wing in her


    bowl.


    "He ate something wrong this morning," said Nina, trying to cover Michelle up.


    "But..." Why didn''t he react until now since he ate something bad this morning?


    "Emma, c chicken wings." Nina also picked up a chicken wing for Emma and a chicken wing for


    herself. After taking a bite, Nina was overjoyed.


    "Mimi, the c chicken wings are so delicious, sweet but not greasy, and very soft."


    "Well, then eat more." Michelle picked up another one for Nina, and the two of them ate with relish.


    Emma was eating absentmindedly. She looked at the direction of the bathroom from time to time and


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    heard the sound of flowing water, whichsted for more than 10 minutes.


    Holding the toilet for more than 10 minutes, James almost vomited up his gastric acid.


    His handsome face looked a little tired.


    When he came out, the dishes on the table were swept away by Nina and Michelle, leaving only the


    leftovers.


    James was speechless...


    The history was always astonishingly simr.


    However, James had changed dramatically. He was no longer as bitter asst time. He said calmly,


    "Girlfriend, I will take you out for a big meal. Don''t stay with these beggar."


    Both Nina and Michelle red at him and said loudly, "Deputy leader!"


    "Don''t you need pocket money?" Nina took out her trump card and took out her cell phone. She was


    about to send a voice message to John. "Honey..."


    "Aunt Nina, I''m sorry." James looked at Nina pitifully and said in a low voice, "Aunt Nina, can you give


    me some dignity? My girlfriend is here. "


    Taking a look at Emma, Nina said in a light voice, "You don''t have to say it in such a low voice. Emma


    has heard it."


    James was speechless...


    He couldn''t y with them anymore.


    They couldn''t y together anymore.


    Emma just smiled slightly. She used to think he was arrogant and domineering, butter she knew that


    he had a low status in his family. He was often bullied, but he wouldn''t really be angry.


    He had a good temper and was quite cute.


    "Sit down. We haven''t eaten yet." Emma held his arm and made him sit down, giving him the c


    chicken wings in her bowl.


    With doubt, James sat down and ate c chicken wings, saying, "My girlfriend is better than you two,


    you two are... So great! "


    The reason why James suddenly changed his tone and words was that Nina and Michelle bent down to


    take out the dishes and shook them in front of him. The air was filled with the fragrance of delicious


    dishes.


    James had just vomited up all the food in his stomach. Now he was very hungry, and his stomach was


    screaming.


    If he didn''t change his tone and words, the two person might not let him eat.


    "That''s good." After Nina put the dishes on the table, Michelle also put the two dishes on the table.


    "Let''s have the meal. I''m so hungry." Michelle picked up the chopsticks and the others followed her.


    Everyone was happy during the meal.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, everyone had to go to school. Emma was in her three years internship.


    Recently, the film crew was not busy, and she didn''t have any ss either. So, James took her to his


    ss.


    Two figures walked in the campus. With his hands on his girlfriend''s neck, James kept talking about


    some trivial things. Emma chuckled from time to time, and asionally responded with a few words,


    which made Jamesugh up.


    A handsome boy and an elegant girl met because of their differences.


    Nina had seen many ssmates'' boyfriends or girlfriends go to ss together, but she didn''t feel


    anything at that time.


    At this moment, she even envied such campus romance.


    As a result, when she was in ss, she would involuntarily pay attention to the people who brought


    their boyfriends or girlfriends to the ss. Some of themughed in front of the teachers, and some


    listened carefully together...


    There were still ten minutes left before the end of thest ss this afternoon, Nina''s phone vibrated.


    John sent a WeChat message to her, "See you at the school gate."


    At first nce, this sentence felt like that her boyfriend was waiting for her to go home together after


    school.


    Nina was overjoyed and felt that ten minutes was a little difficult to endure.


    She ran to the school gate as soon as the bell rang.


    When she was about to reach the school gate, she slowed down and heard a group of girls screaming


    and gossiping.


    "Hey, hey, do you see the handsome boy with short spiky hair at the school gate?"


    "Yes, yes, yes!" One of the girls was so excited that she stamped her feet. "He is too handsome! So


    handsome!"


    "Ah... I am going to be crazy! He''s so man! My heart is beating fast. I even want to touch his hair. Do


    you think I''m hopeless? "


    "I want to touch it, too! Let me touch it. I''m willing to do anything! " Another girl was almost crazy. "If I


    can find a boyfriend like him, I will definitely have no temper. I will p myself when I have a quarrel


    with him."


    Nina was speechless...


    Such handsome?


    pping herself as long as they quarreled?


    A sudden curiosity arose in Nina''s heart. She wanted to see who this handsome man with short spiky


    hair was.

 Chapter 315 Exceedingly Handsome

    Chapter 315 Exceedingly Handsome


    On the way to the college gate, Nina became more and more curious.


    She thought that it was normal for women to talk about handsome men. However, it was out of her


    expectation that several men were also doing the same thing and sighing.


    "Is that guy at the gate also a student of our college?"


    "I don''t think so. If he were our schoolmate, those girls would have been crazy long ago and James


    wouldn''t rank first among the most handsome and charming men in the college. I guess he is from


    another college."


    "Why does hee here? If he wants to flirt with a girl, he should go to a normal college, but not here.


    This is a college of science and technology, with male students much more than male students. It''s


    already very hard for us to look for a girlfriend here. If he appears in this college, finding a girlfriend will


    be much harder for us, just like looking for a needle in the gxy."


    "You''re right. Look at these women. They pay all their attention to him. Aren''t they afraid of falling down


    while walking?"


    "When Albert and James were single, lots of girls liked them and they didn''t pay any attention to us.


    Luckily, they both have girlfriends and I think I finally get the chance to find a girlfriend, but now such a


    person appears."


    "Fuck! I''m indeed a good-looking man. Why doesn''t any girl look at me? Am I doomed to be single?"


    These men talked andughed.


    They all looked at the college gate at the same time. Someone sighed, "To be honest, he is really


    handsome."


    "The point is that his short spiky hair made me want to shave my head. Anyway, summer ising."


    "Okay, we can go to shave our heads together some other day."


    "No, no, no. I won''t do it. He is handsome with such a hair style. However, if I shave my head, I''m afraid


    that others will think that I''ve juste out of prison."


    Theyughed loudly.


    And they went away.


    Nina stopped and looked at those male students on purpose. She found that they were indeed good-


    looking, but they didn''tpare with her husband.


    Nina also heard that some female students whispered "He''s so handsome!".


    Nina became more and more curious.


    She thought that this man must be really very handsome since not only women but also men said that


    he was handsome.


    John was always satisfied with his face.


    Nina nned to do something to make fun of him.


    Nina chuckled and took out her phone to send a WeChat message to him.


    Nina said, "Honey, are you at the gate of the college?"


    John replied, "Yes."


    Nina said, "Did you see a handsome man? I heard a lot of people talking about him just now."


    John said, "It''s me."


    Nina thought, ''John, you are so narcissistic. I will let you knowter that someone is more handsome


    than you.''


    She said, "Where are you? Are there many people around you?"


    Generally, the students would go out for dinner or for fun at this time.


    Therefore there were many peopleing and going at the college gate.


    John stood on the left side of the spacious gate, with a cold face. Many people didn''t dare to approach


    him, but many people were secretly looking at him.


    Some female students even went in and out of the college just to take a few more looks at him.


    Someone was about to raise the mobile phone to take photos of John, but was scared by a cold nce


    from John. Even the mobile phone was dropped and shattered.


    Seeing this, no one dared to take photos again.


    John''s indifference and noble temperament were even more charming, making many female students


    obsessed with him.


    John replied Nina, "No one."


    Nina said, "Wait a minute."


    John said, "Okay."


    Nina nned to take a photo of the handsome man which many people were talking about secretly


    before meeting John.


    When she walked to the college gate, she looked in the direction of the gaze of many students and saw


    the back of a slender ck figure.


    He was wearing a casual ck suit, a white T-shirt, and a pair of white shoes, with one hand in the


    trouser pocket.


    His hair was six millimeters long.


    Looking at his back, Nina felt he was energetic and charming.


    ''He''ll be much more attractive if he has a handsome face.'' Nina thought.


    She nodded slightly. "He''s nearly as tall as John."


    She lowered her head and sent a message to her husband, "Honey, wait for me one more minute."


    John replied, "Okay. Walk slowly. Don''t run."


    Nina replied, "Okay."


    Nina replied quickly. In fact, she had arrived at the college gate just to take a photo of the man in front


    of her secretly.


    It would only take less than a minute.


    Nina walked in the crowd as if nothing had happened. She turned on the phone camera and nced at


    the man.


    She gradually saw his side face.


    She saw a clear jaw line, a protruding Adam''s apple, and a fair neck.


    His nose was high, his eyshes were not long or short, and his lips were thin and red.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The more she looked at this side face, the more familiar she felt.


    However, she thought the man was impossible to be the one she was familiar with.


    She just said something casually the previous night.


    She said that only when John went crazy would he shave his head.


    Besides, John said that there was no one around him. The college gate was full of people at this


    moment, both men and women.


    While Nina was thinking, a girl beside her reminded her in a low voice, "Don''t be so obvious. Someone


    was about to take pictures of him just now, and his phone was broken."


    ''Is he so fierce?'' Nina thought.


    With her eyes wide open, she turned her head to look at the side face on the screen, which looked cold


    and indeed a little fierce.


    "Okay, I won''t take photos." When Nina was about to put away her phone, the girl beside her stood stiff


    and kept touching her with her elbow. "Oh, no, he''s looking over. He''s looking over."


    Nina''s hand slid and just pressed the button to take a photo. She took a photo of a cold and handsome


    face.


    "Oh! He''s so handsome! He''s looking at me!" The girl beside Nina was excited. She grabbed Nina''s


    arm and kept shaking it, regardless of her image.


    Nina felt dizzy because of being shaken, and her white and tender arms began to turn red.


    This pain was nothing, and Nina didn''t care.


    She just said helplessly, "Calm down."


    "Ah! I can''t calm down. He''sing. He''sing." The girl shook Nina''s arm again. Nina was about to


    click the photo to have a look, but failed.


    Nina raised her head carelessly.


    When she saw the maning over, she suddenly stopped breathing.


    It was really John.


    John really had shaved his head. Nina couldn''t find any word to describe him at this moment.


    She could only think of what those girls had just said.


    ''He''s exceedingly handsome.


    Exceedingly handsome.''


    Nina''s eyes were fixed on his cold and handsome face without blinking.


    Seeing his wife standing there in a daze, John stared at her with a faint smile. Then he looked down at


    the phone in her hand, and finally his eyes fell on her red arm.


    The girl beside Nina was so excited that her breath almost stopped and her face became redder and


    redder. She couldn''t believe that such a handsome man was so close to her.


    "Let her go." The voice of John was colder and more frightening than usual, as if he was warning


    someone who had offended him.

 Chapter 316 Let Me Touch It

    Chapter 316 Let Me Touch It


    That girl breath stopped for a while.


    It was not until then that the girl realized what had happened. She immediately loosened her grip on


    Nina''s arm and looked at Nina apologetically. "I''m sorry, ssmate. I hurt you."


    Nina blinked her eyes slowly, her lips moving slightly, but she didn''t say anything for a long time.


    "Have you taken the photo?" John saw that her phone was still in the photo state.


    Nina nodded slightly, "Yes."


    The girl next to Nina took a deep breath. Was he going to smash Nina''s phone?


    The girl immediately covered Nina''s phone. She wanted to keep it for Nina for a while.


    However, John didn''t care at all. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "What do you think?"


    "What?" Nina knew that he was talking about his hair, but she was still stunned.


    "How aboutpeting with Noah?" John asked calmly and he had to get an answer.


    Nina was at a loss whether to cry or tough.


    She was just joking, but he took it seriously.


    "Not bad." Nina didn''t want him to be too proud.


    Due to the words of Nina, the corners of John''s mouth curled up and he said sulkily, "Not bad?"


    ''Just fine?''


    The people around him came over intentionally or unintentionally, covered their mouths and continued


    to whisper, "so handsome." Their bright eyes swept back and forth on John''s body, wishing to see


    through him.


    Some of them even secretly took out their phones.


    Looking at the people who was fascinated by her husband''s face and figure, Nina felt jealous.


    "Let me touch it?" Nina recalled that someone had said that she wanted to touch John''s hair.


    John looked down at his waist and turned his head to look at the studentsing and going at the


    school gate. He frowned slightly.


    He felt that he could only show his body to Nina. It was not good to show it in front of so many people


    here.


    But thinking that Nina was thinking about his abdominal muscles, he had topromise and said with


    a faint smile, "Okay."


    John reached out his hand and was about to lift up his white T on his body.


    Just as John''s fingers touched the hem of his own clothes, Nina asked in confusion, "What are you


    doing?"


    ''Don''t you want to touch my abdominal muscles?''


    John raised his head and gave her a look. His hands didn''t stop moving, revealing a corner of his


    abdominal muscles.


    Receiving his eyes, Nina suddenly understood.


    "Fuck..." In a moment of desperation, Nina cursed. She believed that it must be because of the simr


    words that James said to her every day that she even swore in public.


    But she couldn''t care about it now.


    Her husband was going to take off his clothes and show off his abdominal muscle in public!


    Nina strode forward and grabbed his clothes. She raised her head in panic and asked, "Are you crazy?


    !"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    John immediately loosened his grip and raised his hands, as if he was raising his hands in surrender.


    Ignoring the surrounding cameras and burning eyes, he bent down and whispered in Nina''s ear, "Aren''t


    you going to touch it?"


    ''I just want to touch your crew cut, not your abdominal muscles!''


    Nina red at John and snorted.


    A lowughter came out of the man''s throat. His smile had always been shallow, and it was difficult to


    notice it if Nina didn''t look carefully.


    As Nina was close to him, she could clearly feel his happy smile and his heartbeat.


    "Don''t do such immoral things in public." Nina warned him and her hands didn''t rx at all.


    Nina pulled the white T shirt so hard that made it wrinkle. The loose clothes were all stuck to the body


    of John, which showed his strong figure.


    John looked thin when he wore clothes and looked muscr when he took off his clothes.


    "Do you want to touch it or not?" John still kept the posture of surrender with his hands, and the posture


    of bending was very ambiguous.


    "No." Nina red at him again. She didn''t let go of his clothes until she was sure that he wouldn''t lift his


    clothes in public.


    The girl next to Nina was embarrassed. "You know each other?"


    John didn''t say anything.


    He didn''t want to talk to other women.


    Nina nodded, "Yes."


    "Then who is he?" The girl''s eyes lit up and she looked at Nina fawningly, hoping that Nina could give


    her a phone number.


    Looking at the man who was attracting the attention of the elegant young woman, Nina pursed her lips


    tightly. She raised her hand to hold the back side of John''s head and pressed his head down with a


    little strength and she raised her head and the lips of the two met.


    Since she learned how to make up, she often wore light makeup and lipstick no matter what.


    Nina kissed John in less than two seconds, she left his lips and deliberately left a lipstick mark on his


    left face.


    The softness on his lips suddenly turned into air, John was a little angry. How could a couple finish


    kissing in two seconds?


    However, there was a lip print on his face, as if it was deliberately shown to others. John immediately


    cooled down.


    "Won''t I wash my face all my life?" The corners of John''s lips curled into a yful smile, but he said


    seriously.


    Nina asked, "Do Ick money to buy lipsticks?"


    That''s right.


    ''We have a lot of money.''


    John stood beside her and habitually wrapped his arms around her thin waist.


    He really loved his wife''s waist.


    The intimacy between the two made the whole audience burst into an uproar.


    "What''s the rtionship between this handsome guy and the campus belle, Nina?"


    "They have kissed. They must be a couple."


    "That''s not right. Isn''t Nina married into a rich family? It was said that the man was a middle-aged man.


    This handsome man... He looks so young. "


    "Yes, Nina did get married at an early age."


    At that time, when the marriage certificate of Nina and John was released, it was indeed a big news,


    but they were not the stars that were active in the public. Not long after the hot search went on, not


    many people would think about it.


    No matter it was the well-known John or the well-known Nina in the school, they didn''t have public


    social ounts, nor did they deliberately hype or marketing. People knew not much about them.


    But there were also people who knew a little about them.


    "Nina''s husband is John. John is not a middle-aged man. He is thirty years old and has a face of 20


    years old person. He is handsome."


    When Nina heard this from a male ssmate, she chuckled.


    Yes, John was handsome.


    John was more handsome after being jealous.


    No matter howcent John was, he would never show it to the public. He always kept an


    indifference face in front of others.


    However, in front of Nina, he was the opposite. "He has a good taste."


    When Nina was about to nod, the boy sent out a doubt. "I haven''t seen John''s real appearance either. I


    just saw the photos on their marriage certificate. It seems to be a little different from this one."


    "This guy seems to be more handsome." After saying that, the male ssmate specially nodded and


    became more determined about his thought.


    All of a sudden, John''s face darkened. He held Nina''s waist tightly and raised his voice, "My dear wife,


    go home."


    John tried to make everyone hear him clearly.


    "Okay, Honey." Nina actively cooperated with him.


    The male ssmate was speechless. This man was the real John. The male ssmate was so scared


    that he lowered his head immediately.


    The female ssmate just now was stunned, staring at Nina and John as they walked away.


    Richard was still in the hospital, and Henry was not only an assistant, but also a driver.


    Henry looked at the two peopleing over and made a sound of click.


    John was really handsome.


    Henry took a photo and sent it to Adrian.


    The person who was busy in the office finally raised his head when he heard the vibration of his mobile


    phone. When he saw the message was from Harry, the tiredness between his eyebrows dissipated a


    lot.


    Adrian clicked on the photo and was frightened to drop his phone on the ground.


    Although the phone was dropped on the ground. The photo was still on the screen.


    ''Doesn''t John hate people with short spiky hair?''

 Chapter 317 Dont Touch It Anymore

    Chapter 317 Don''t Touch It Anymore


    Indeed, John had said this to Adrian.


    At that time, the identities of John and Nina was a marriage couple hadn''t been revealed yet.


    Adrian didn''t know the rtionship between John, Nina and Noah. Sometimes he said Noah some


    good words in front of John and he received several icy gazes from John.


    Adrian beat around the bush and found that John was dissatisfied with Noah.


    "John, do you have a grudge against Noah? You seem to be dissatisfied with him. "


    "Really?" John looked calm.


    "Yes, you do. And you have a lot ofints about him. I remember that you don''t know each other.


    What did he do to you?"


    How could John admit that he was jealous and angry in front of others?


    John wouldn''t admit that he was angry because of the close rtionship between Nina and Noah. John


    said calmly, "No."


    ''Is it called no?


    Only idiots would believe it.''


    Adrian had nothing else to do but to ask the truth. John had to say three words, "short spiky hair."


    The corners of Adrian''s mouth twitched. What kind of freak was John?


    After a long silence, John added, "I hate people with short spiky hair."


    Only then did hepletely deceive Adrian.


    Adrian had no doubt about it.


    So now John suddenly had his hair cut. Adrian was so scared that he almost thought he had seen a


    ghost.


    John was a man of his word. He admitted that he hated short spiky hair, which meant he was very


    disgusted about it.


    How could John be the person he hated most?


    Adrian dropped his work and wanted to find out the truth.


    "Mr. John and Mrs. Nina, please get in the car."


    The two of them got into the car. Henry returned to the driver''s seat and the car steadily drove towards


    North Yard.


    Nina''s eyes were fixed on the head of the north. She originally didn''t want to touch it, but she really


    wanted to touch it now because of that girl''s words.


    "Can I touch it?" Nina requested again.


    John raised his one eyebrow, "In the car?"


    "Yes, in the car." ''Do I have to consider the ce to touch his head?


    Could it be that I can''t touch him in a ce with others?


    Well, he is a man pays much attention to his dignity.''


    "Don''t worry. Henry is busy driving. He can''t see us." Feeling that she was very considerate, she was


    about to reach out her hand.


    John grabbed her hand andughed, "He could hear it, and..." ''You have your period now.''


    ''John is so wise!


    On Valentine''s day, it was Mr. John who was in a hurry, but today it was Mrs. Nina who was in a hurry.


    Could these two people leave me a way out?''


    Henry couldn''t close all his senses while driving.


    The two of them should drive the car by themselves.


    Henry felt ashamed for them.


    Nina was stunned. "I just touch it. I won''t bite you."


    "I don''t mind if you want to bite me." John''s ck eyes glistened and red and he moved his body.


    ''I don''t agree!''


    Henry was anxious in front of them. Were these two really going to do it in the car?


    "Why should I bite your head?" It was not salted eggs.


    ''Did she want to touch my head?''


    John was speechless...


    Henry was speechless...


    ''Why did I think in a wrong way?''


    Henry nced at John through the rearview mirror and found that John looked a little embarrassed. A


    sh of disappointment shed through John''s eyes.


    It turned out that John thought it wrong from the very beginning.


    Henry had let John lead him to the wrong way.


    Henry continued to drive, feeling at ease.


    "What you want to touch is... My head? " John said in a low voice, as if he was not reconciled.


    "Or what do you think it is?" Nina looked at John and answered seriously, "Nothing."


    "Just touch it." John changed the topic and held Nina''s hand to touch his head.


    His short hair, which was six millimeters long, pricked her hand. As expected, Nina was attracted by his


    head.


    But the shortest part of short spiky hair should be three millimeters, which was more pricking. John''s


    hair had always been very soft. When she touched it, she felt as if she was brushing on the soft grass,


    soft and numb as if she had a massage.


    It felt so good.


    This was what Nina thought.


    She touched his hair slowly and couldn''t let go of it. She stood up slightly and kissed him on the head.


    The kiss was short and gentle, just for a moment.


    John was stunned, as if she had touched his sensitive area. He had a momentary little reaction.


    "All right." Considering that she still had her period and they couldn''t do that kind of thing, he grabbed


    her hand and held it in his hand, suppressing his sudden reaction.


    "It''s prick. Don''t touch it anymore."


    "It''s not prick." When Nina wanted to touch it again, John held her hand tightly and didn''t let ite


    out.


    Nina had topromise, "Okay."


    Then she could only touch it again secretly at night.


    After returning to North Yard, Chester took Nine out to pick up them.


    However, when Nine saw the two peopleing hand in hand from a distance, Nine immediately


    rushed over and barked at John.


    Nine seemed to be on guard against its enemy.


    "Nine, what''s wrong?" Nina bent down, wrapped her arms around Nine''s neck and smoothed Nine''s


    hair.


    As soon as John''s eyes lit up, Nine immediately shut up and paused before continuing to bark.


    However, this time, Nine wagged its tail and circled around the two people to express its warm


    wee.


    "Nine, tell your sister, didn''t you recognize your father?" Nina yed with Nine while walking.


    The wee of Nine made John''s eyes restrain a little, but the way Nina addressed him made him say


    in a low voice, "You are not its sister."


    John stopped and reminded Nine seriously, "She is your mother."


    Nina couldn''t help but roll her eyes. It was just an address? John had been haggled over about it for a


    long time.


    "No, I''m your sister." With a light snort, Nina led Nine inside.


    When she passed by Chester, she held Chester''s hand and walked inside. "Isn''t it boring not to go to


    ss with me?"


    "It''s Okay." Chester felt that Nina''s hand was so warm, just like his mother''s.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Chester didn''t know why he suddenly felt a chilling from behind.


    "Uncle John?" Confused, Chester turned to look at his Aunt Nina.


    Nina smiled, "You didn''t recognize him, did you?"


    "Yes." Chester nodded.


    Nina continued to smile, "It doesn''t matter. I didn''t recognize him at the beginning. I didn''t expect him to


    have a short spiky hair, but he is very handsome."


    When John heard that Nina said he was handsome, the coldness in his body gradually faded away.


    She was his double-faced little girl.


    She just said "not bad" before.


    John saw an adult holding a child''s hand and a white Tibetan mastiff beside him, John thought of the


    scene that he would have a child in the future.


    John couldn''t helpughing.


    If she could spend more time with Chester, she might want to have a child.


    John slowly followed up.


    It was still early. After John shaved his hair in the office, he couldn''t wait to pick up Nina in L University.


    John had a lot of work to do, so he turned around and went to the study.


    Nina took Chester to the "Forest Ind". It was a man-made forest where John had asked someone to


    push a building down in North Yard to make it and there was a man-madeke.


    The project had just beenpleted. The road was quiet and theke was clear with the fragrance of


    wild flowers.


    There was also a swing, with vines intertwined and flowers blooming.


    But there was no elk.


    However, Nina''sughter echoed inside. She was a deer in North Yard and raised by John.

 Chapter 318 Mr. Adrian Came Here On Purpose

    Chapter 318 Mr. Adrian Came Here On Purpose


    When John was dealing with his work in the study, he suddenly raised his head and asked Henry,


    "Where has she been?"


    "Mrs. Nina and Mr. Chester are on Forest Ind." Henry pushed his sses, "Do you need me to call


    Mrs. Nina back?"


    "No, thanks." John stood up and said, "I''ll go there. Go on with your work. "


    Henry was speechless


    ''Mr. John doesn''t have to remind me specially.


    I know!


    You are a fatuous. You just know to leave early and postpone your work to me.''


    John walked out of the study. Helen asked, "Where are you going, Mr. John?"


    "Forest Ind." John took his coat from the sofa in case of need.


    Helen immediately stopped him, "Mr. John, Mrs. Nina and Mr. Chester are by theke."


    John stopped and tightened his grip on his coat.


    After a short pause, he turned around and went back to the study. "It''s time for dinner."


    "Yes. I''ll call them now. " Looking at Mr. John''s back, Helen sighed slightly.


    John was afraid of water. He didn''t want to design the artificialke at first, butter he remembered


    that Mrs. Nina used to live on the ind, so he asked someone to build a artificialke. The water in the


    After John designed the sea waterke, he didn''t get close to Forest Ind again.


    Helen could tell that John also wanted to y with Mrs. Nina there, so she asked him to tell Nina the


    truth. Mrs. Nina studied psychology that might help him.


    John refused, just like he had refused his family to arrange a psychologist for him.


    He had always been proud and would not easily bow his head.


    Helen went to Forest Ind to call people back in person, and at this time, Adrian also came.


    As soon as he stepped into the main building of North Yard, he looked around for someone. "Mr. John?


    Mr. John, where are you? "


    Adrian couldn''t wait to see his new hairstyle. When he looked at the photo carefully in the car, he found


    that he was really aggressive.


    Hearing the noise in the study, Jeremy''s eyes twinkled slightly. "Mr. John, Mr. Adrian is looking for you."


    John said calmly, "You go out first. I''lle outter."


    "Yes, sir." Henry answered carefully and stood up more carefully.


    He knew that John had known something.


    Henry got out of the study and greeted politely, "Mr. Adrian."


    "You are here too." With a gleam in his eyes, Adrian walked up to Henry with a smile and put one hand


    on his shoulder. "Is Mr. John in the study?"


    Adrian did it naturally. Henry was stiff and said in a somewhat unskillful voice, "Mr. John wille out


    "Okay." Adrian curiously looked into the door, but the crack was too small to see anything clearly. He


    could only return to the sofa and sit down.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Henry made a cup of tea for him and handed it to him. But Henry didn''t sit down and stood aside, as


    respectful as to his boss.


    Henry used to be Adrian''s assistant. Wasn''t Adrian his boss?


    Although they had sex...


    The atmosphere between the two was a little tense.


    Adrian had never treated Henry as a subordinate, so he felt a little flustered. He picked up the hot tea


    and took a sip, which was so hot that he spit it out.


    "Are you okay?" In a moment of desperation, Henry didn''t call him Mr. Adrian. Henry immediately


    squatted down, with one knee close to the ground, as if he was kneeling on one knee.


    He handed Adrian a tissue.


    "It''s Okay." Adrian took the tissue in a daze and noticed Henry''s nervousness.


    When the two''s eyes looked at each other, Henry immediately realized that he had crossed the line and


    suddenly stood up.


    Adrian sighed and stood up with a cynical smile. He put his hand on Henry''s shoulder and teased,


    "Really? Are you so afraid of me now? I didn''t force you to deal with the documents for me every day.


    Besides... "


    Adrian paused for a moment, with a bitter smile at the corners of his mouth, but soon it turned into an


    unruly smile. "I was really drunk that night, and then I mistook you for someone else... And I had sex


    with you. Well, I''ve apologized to you. Don''t be so afraid of me. I''m really drunk. "


    Henry''s breathe paused and smiled quickly, "I know."


    Henry knew he was just drunk.


    "That''s good. Don''t be so afraid of me. You see how good our rtionship was between the two of us.


    We can go back to the past." Adrian patted him on the chest and bounced back as soon as he touched


    it.


    "Damn it! There is still some electricity on your body. I''d better stay away from you." Adrian let go of


    Henry and saw Ninaing back.


    He hurried over and inquired eagerly, "Nina, Nina, may I ask you something? Did John really cut his


    hair? "


    "Yes." Taking a nce at Adrian, Nina found that he had a ruddy face and a pair of symbolic peach


    eyes, which made him seem to have good luck about love.


    Now Adrian was no longer the yboy Mr. Adrian, but the CEO of Song Group. It was normal for many


    girls to fall in love with him.


    Nina asked, "Are you here to see his hair?"


    "Of course, it''s a once-in-a-century encounter." With a mysterious look on his face, Adrian said, "Nina,


    let me tell you, John hates..."


    "Ahem!" A cough sounded.


    Henry risked his life to remind Adrian not tomit suicide.


    John came out.


    Looking at the direction of the voice, Adrian happened to meet John''s cold eyes. Adrian shivered with


    fear and shut up with an awkward smile.


    "What does he hate most?" Nina didn''t like others to talk half way, which aroused her curiosity and it


    was very irresponsible.


    John cast a cold nce at Adrian.


    Nina looked at John and said to Adrian, "Don''t mind him."


    Everyone present was clear in their hearts. They couldn''t go against John''s words, let alone Nina''s.


    They would rather offend John than Nina.


    Adrian seemed to have got an amnesty and said, "John hates..."


    "It''s time for Henry to get married." John said something that could attract everyone''s attention.


    Adrian paused when he heard the word "Henry". Adrian swallowed the rest of the words in a hurry.


    Adrian looked at John in surprise and panic.


    Did John know something?


    Seeing that John was about to speak again, Adrian immediately changed his words, "John doesn''t like


    any person who gets close to you. I can''t sit over there."


    Adrian finished his words in one breath without taking a breath, and his body moved away


    automatically, standing three meters away.


    "I know." Nina didn''t doubt it.


    However, she still remembered the words of John and nodded in agreement. "I also think that Henry


    can find a girlfriend."


    Embarrassed, Henry stammered, "I..."


    "He has a woman he likes." Adrian answered first, walked over with his phone and actively introduced,


    "This is the woman he likes."


    Adrian showed them the photos he had saved and asked in an unnatural tone, "What do you think? Is


    she beautiful? "


    Henry frowned. When he saw the photo, his breath stopped.


    "Blurry." John nced at Adrian, who was ufortable all over but still pretended to be free and


    easy.


    Looking at the blurry photo, Nina suddenly looked up at Adrian, with some inexplicable meanings.


    She quickly received the message from the photo and said calmly, "It''s not a woman. It''s a wig. And


    this pair of peach blossom eyes are very symbolic. Mr. Adrian, don''t you think this person resembles


    you very much?"


    "Me?" Adrian''s face was a little stiff. He immediately turned around the photo and found that this eyes


    really looked like his.

 Chapter 319 I Want Both

    Chapter 319 I Want Both


    Adrian''s mind shed with his drunken madness that time.


    He put on the wig and grabbed Henry''s cor to ask Henry if he was beautiful.


    Adrian was stunned.


    He didn''t dare to look at Henry.


    Until a pair of big hands grabbed his wrist, Adrian heard a familiar voice, "Come with me."


    Henry dragged him away.


    Henry threw the absent-minded Adrian into the car, sat in himself and rolled up the window.


    It was dark in the car.


    "If you have anything to ask, just ask me. I only answer you one question." Henry''s throat tightened.


    Hearing his voice, Adrian finally came to his senses. He turned to Henry and asked, "Is it me in the


    photo?"


    Henry paused for a moment, "Yes."


    "Are you..." Adrian''s breath quickened, and his ears were filled with irregr beating drums.


    Henry interrupted him, "You can only ask one question. Now it''s my turn to ask you. You... Are you


    really drunk or just pretending to be drunk? "


    Adrian didn''t dare to look into Henry''s eyes. Adrian looked away and said, "Actually, I don''t know about


    it. I guess it was..."


    Adrian paused and raised his firm eyes, "Pretending to be drunk."


    Henry was short of breath again.


    The eyes of the two prated the darkness and intertwined in the air. The narrow car was so quiet


    that only the rapid and unstable breathing of both Henry and Adrian could be heard.


    "Have you always known that?" Hearing the sound of the car leaving, Nina turned her head and looked


    at the man walking towards the table.


    "Yes." John pulled out a chair and said, "Come here."


    Nina sat on the chair pulled out by John and the three of them had dinner together.


    Chester always followed the rules. He didn''t talk while eating or sleeping.


    While Chester was concentrating on his meal, Nina nced at John from time to time and suddenly


    said, "When you were ten years old, were you as quiet as Chester?"


    When it came to the age of ten, John paused for a moment, picked up a piece of fish and put it in the


    bowl of Nina. "About the same."


    "Then we are really in the same boat." Nina used to be like this, and she needed to follow the rules


    obediently.


    "You don''t have to follow the rules here." John said, "This is our family. You can do whatever you like."


    Nina smiled, "I know."


    She found herself more fond ofughing than before.


    As time went by, John still rarely smiled.


    Nina took a look at Chester again. She could always see the shadow of John''s childhood from him.


    However, she was more curious about what John looked like before he was ten years old.


    Children should be very cute.


    "What did you look like when you were very young and about three or four years old? Do you have any


    photos? " Nina said whatever she thought.


    John shook his head and said, "No photos. I don''t like it. "


    "Okay." Nina was a little disappointed and she thought that she could have a look at the photos.


    She had a lot of photos, and the photo album in her house was filled with an entire cab.


    John couldn''t bear to see Nina''s disappoint. It was the first time that John had regretted not taking


    photos of him when he was a child.


    But he came up with an idea.


    "Have a baby."


    Nina was speechless...


    John was so stubborn about the child.


    Why was it different from the books that Amy and the others brought to her? They didn''t want their


    wives to have a child because they afraid that the baby would take their wives away.


    John was on the contrary.


    "Do you only want a child? You don''t want me. " Nina put down her chopsticks and seemed to be


    making trouble out of nothing.


    John didn''t know whether to cry or tough.


    How could his wife be so unreasonable.


    "Both." John looked at Nina seriously and repeated, "I want both the child and you."


    Nina said that on purpose, because she was really not ready to have a child.


    And the reason why John wanted her to have a baby with him was that he was worried that she would


    forget everyone one day.


    With her clear and arrogant personality, it was impossible for anyone to get close to her easily. John


    could only get close to her by blood rtion.


    Sometimes, John also felt that he had thought too much, because every time Nina went to the hospital


    for a regr examination, there was no abnormality, and there was no abnormality in usual times.


    He naturally hoped that Nina would be fine, but he had to be fully prepared.


    "You are so greedy." Ninained slightly, but the corners of her mouth betrayed her joy in heart.


    In fact, she was very happy when she heard that John wanted both her and the baby, because John


    valued her very much.


    Nina cared a lot about her position in the heart of John.


    Once you touch something, you will eventually addict to it.


    "Uncle John, Aunt Nina, I''m full." Chester put down his bowl and chopsticks.


    Noticing that he had only eaten half a bowl of rice, Nina said considerately, "You are still growing up.


    You should eat more. Children don''t need to keep their figures."


    Chester was speechless...


    ''I don''t want to keep my figure.


    I''m really full.''


    "Uncle John, Aunt Nina, I''ll stay with Nine for a while." Chester stood up and left.


    He thought that his words were very clear, and John and Nina should understand.


    Without guessing what Chester meant, Nina looked at his rxed back and sighed, "Have you found


    that Chester is a little more lively than before?"


    "Yes." John understood what Nina meant, "Your contribution."


    "Really?" Nina smiled, "Then I''m very honored. I think it''s not good for a child to be too mature andck


    the happiness of childhood."


    "Our baby won''t be like this." John spoke of this matter again, Nina was stunned.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She immediately changed the topic.


    "It''s the end of May now. The final exam will be held at the end of next month. I''ll stay in Spring City for


    a month during the summer vacation. Will you go?"


    John knew that Nina had a sea view vi, which was located on the seaside. From there, she could see


    the blue sea, where the water and the sky merged in one colour.


    But when he thought of the water, he hesitated and said, "Let''s talk about itter."


    "Okay." Nina only asked him symbolically. She knew that John was busy and had to make many


    decisions in Time Group.


    In particr, John had been very busy recently.


    Although John didn''t say anything, Nina knew that Time Group was expanding the market and entering


    different areas recently.


    It seemed that John intentionally monopolized the domestic economy and wanted to be the dominant


    one.


    And these happened after her identity was made public.


    Nina suspected her brother had said something to John.


    It was very likely about the condition of C Ind to choose the son-inw.


    Nina wanted to ask, but she didn''t ask.


    After dinner, John went into the study again and didn''t go out to his bedroom until eleven o''clock.


    After taking a shower, John crawled into bed and held the Nina in his arms. He said softly, "Good


    night."


    Nina kissed the corner of John''s mouth. Soon, she heard the man''s long and even breath.


    John must be exhausted.


    She took out her phone and sent a message to her brother.


    Leon quickly replied to Nina. Leon did tell John the conditions of choosing a son-inw on C Ind.


    "Good night, honey." Nina put her hand on John''s eyebrows and eyes, feeling sorry for him.


    Panic shed through her mind again. She always felt uneasy recently.


    At night, Nina had that strange dream again.


    In her dream, she lost John.

 Chapter 320 Just A Dream

    Chapter 320 Just A Dream


    Nina was awakened by the terror of her dream


    She sat up on the bed, panting with sweat all over her head, and some hair stuck to her forehead.


    The feeling of loss in her dream was so real that her heart trembled slightly.


    Nina turned her head to look at the side of her bed. There was no John, and the man''s temperature


    remained in the bed.


    The sunlight shone in, but it was still unable to dispel the haze in her dream. Nina lifted the quilt and got


    out of bed, looking for someone in the room in a hurry.


    "John, John..."


    Nina couldn''t find him anywhere in the room. She went downstairs barefoot and still didn''t find him in


    the hall.


    She saw the clock on the wall was pointing at half past seven.


    Normally, at this time, John should have breakfast at the table.


    But there was no one at the table.


    Nina was even more flustered.


    "Mrs. Nina, what''s wrong?" Hearing the sound, Helen immediately ran over and saw that Nina was


    wearing a thin pajama and looking around with bare feet. "Mrs. Nina, why don''t you put on your shoes?


    You are on your period these two days. You can''t stand the cold. "


    Helen immediately went to get Nina''s slippers.


    "Where is John?" Nina trotted to Helen and asked anxiously, her hands still trembling.


    The strange feeling in her dream came again, like a stream was gradually dried up, and the person


    standing by the stream was getting more and more blurred.


    In the end, Nina didn''t know who was by the stream.


    Nina felt that a pair of invisible big hands were taking her life, strangling her throat, making her unable


    to breathe.


    "Where did John go? Why isn''t he at home? " With great strength, Nina pinched Helen''s shoulder and


    Helen felt a sharp pain.


    However, Helen was frightened by the frightened look of Nina. Regardless of the pain on her shoulder,


    Helen said worriedly, "Mr. John has just left for thepany. Mrs. Nina, what''s wrong with you? Do you


    feel ufortable? Your face is pale. I''ll call the doctor now. "


    Nina let go of Helen, turned around and ran outside.


    No matter how Nine chased after her, she didn''t care. She ran to the parking lot barefoot and drove to


    Time Group.


    Nina was driving the Rolls-Royce. The license te number was unique and there was no obstacle for


    her on the way. She took it as a racing car, which greatly shortened the time.


    When she arrived at the gate of Time Group, it was time for the staff to clock in. Everyone was dressed


    neatly, except for Nina, who was wearing a ck slip pajamas and hurried away barefoot.


    Almost all the staff in the headquarters knew Nina''s face and looked at her in surprise.


    "Mrs. Nina?"


    "Why is Mrs. Nina here? What''s going on? "


    "Mrs. Nina seems to be very anxious. Is she here for Mr. John?"


    "Of course shees here for Mr. John." A female employee kindly reminded Nina, "Mrs. Nina, Mr.


    John should have an early meeting in the meeting room, the meeting room is on the sixteen floor."


    Nina stopped and said, "Thank you."


    "It''s Okay. You are wee." The woman felt that she had won the prize, so she stood there with a


    smile. It was not until Nina''s figure disappeared at the door of the elevator that she sighed, "The wife of


    the CEO is so beautiful, even without makeup."


    "No wonder Mr. John dotes on her." Someone was jealous.


    Standing in the elevator, Nina stared at the floor number. Her heart tightened every time she went up


    one floor.


    She felt uneasy without seeing John.


    As long as she didn''t pay attention to it, fear and panic would take advantage of it.


    Nina''s breathing became cautious.


    Finally, she reached the top floor.


    Nina directly turned into the meeting room and heard a low voice of John from afar.


    "As long as there is a market prospect in an industry, our group will involve in it. Hand it over tomorrow


    night at thetest..."


    Bang...


    Nina directly pushed the door of the meeting room open, attracting all the senior executives'' attention.


    They wanted to know who was so bold to interrupt Mr. John.


    However, they saw a tall woman standing at the door with messy hair covering her face, only


    undting gasps.


    It seemed that she ran in a hurry.


    At the same time, John looked sideways. When he saw who pushed the door in, the coldness in his


    eyes suddenly dissipated. When he saw her white and tender feet stained with mud, his heart suddenly


    ached.


    "You..." John was about to reprimand her.


    As soon as the words came to his mouth, Nina immediately pouted her mouth with grievance. Her eyes


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    were red and her lips were wriggling. She called him, "Honey..."


    Nina threw herself into John''s arms, tears streaming down her face.


    She held his waist tightly.


    They finally saw each other and hugged each other.


    The sense of loss of life gradually slowed down, but did not stop. Nina was still very afraid.


    "Honey, I miss you so much. I miss you so much." For the first time, Nina said frankly, "When I woke up


    this morning, I saw you were not there. I was so scared. I was really scared to death. Why didn''t you


    tell me when you got up? Why didn''t you tell me that you came to work? "


    The sudden pounce of Nina, coupled with her series of questions, made John a little confused.


    But he clearly felt that the woman in his arms was trembling. The strength around his waist was very


    strong, and she was still clinging to him, even though the two people had been tightly attached to each


    other, she still clung to him.


    With a worried look in his eyes, John patted her on the back and said softly, "I''m here."


    When the people in the meeting room heard the word "honey" from Nina, they knew who the other


    party was. They stood up and left sensibly. There were only the two of them in the meeting room.


    With a gentle lift, he held Nina in his arms and walked towards his office.


    Nina tightly wrapped her arms around his neck and buried her head in his shoulder and neck. Her tears


    had stopped and she could only sob in a low voice.


    "Honey, I dreamed that I lost you." Nina made a muffled sound, and her lips were still trembling. "I


    dreamed that I couldn''t see your face clearly, and you disappeared."


    John paused and his deep eyes becameplicated.


    Did she have that strange dream again?


    She couldn''t see his face clearly in her dream?


    Finally, the guess about M.C came.


    John''s hand, which was holding Nina''s body, trembled. He hid the fear in the bottom of his heart and


    gentlyforted, "It''s just a dream."


    "It''s not just a dream. It''s not as simple as a dream. The images in the dream are the


    subconsciousness stored in my mind." Nina had her own thought, so she was so nervous.


    "John. I suspect it has something to do with M.C," As Nina spoke out her thoughts, she tightened her


    arms around John''s neck. Hot tears fell on John''s skin again.


    After a long silence of John, he opened his mouth.


    "I''ll take you to the hospital."


    The two of them sat in Brian''s office. Nina was in John''s arms, unwilling to leave him for a moment.


    Brian looked at the examination result and said, "There is still no problem, but it doesn''t mean that


    there is no problem with Mrs. Nina''s memory. After all, only an individual can sense his or her own


    memory, and the equipment can''t rece it."


    "Mrs. Nina, do you forget anything except having nightmares?"

 Chapter 321 Two Idiots

    Chapter 321 Two Idiots


    Nina shook her head and said, "No. Except for this strange dream, I can remember almost everything I


    have experienced. I haven''t forgotten anyone or anything."


    Brian smiled and said, "Maybe you and John have been too worried about that thing and you had a


    nightmare because of mental suggestion."


    In fact, Brian didn''t believe that there was any medicine that could tamper with human''s memory. He


    thought what was possible was that a person''s nerve system was hurt in an ident, or that a memory


    chip was nted into the person''s brain, or that the person was hypnotized.


    "I don''t know." Nina was very confused. She curled up in John''s arms and didn''t say anything more.


    Once more, the physical examination was over without finding any problems.


    The examination report was the same as before, but John and Nina had different feelings.


    John went to thepany and Nina also went with him. John asked Lisa to bring a dress and a pair of


    t shoes for Nina.


    Nina remained silent all the way, even when they returned to the office. Without anyone else in the


    office, she still didn''t say anything and just held John''s hand tightly.


    There were tears on her eyshes. Her eyes and nose were red. She lowered her head like a poor girl.


    Then tears fell down again.


    At that moment, John felt so sorry for her that he didn''t know what to say. He just raised his hand to


    wipe her tears. However, she didn''t stop crying at all and he gave her a gentle kiss.


    The tears fell onto John''s lips. They were salty and bitter.


    In fact, he was as scared and flustered as Nina, but he had to appear to be calm so as to give her a


    sense of security.


    "It''s just a dream." After thinking for a while, John said, "It doesn''t matter even if you forget me one


    day."


    "It matters." Nina said in a sobbing voice.


    Seeing that she was willing to speak, he felt a little relieved. With a faint smile, he said, "I''ll seduce you


    again."


    At the thought of the first time the two of them had met, John suddenly said in a brisk tone, "I''ll wrap


    myself in a bath towel in front of you, and then ask you fiercely if you have seen enough."


    His low and pleasant voice was as soft as the clouds in the sky, which was totally different from the


    coldness and toughness of his voice when he first met her.


    John held Nina in his arms, with his chin against her head, and said slowly, "If you are angry and want


    to beat someone, I will stand there and let you beat me. Don''t beat my face."


    Nina couldn''t helpughing. She was amused by hisst sentence.


    Sheughed with a runny nose and a bubble appeared from her nose.


    There was an embarrassed look on her face.


    She didn''t want tough.


    Bearing hisughter, he raised his hand and wiped her snot with his sleeve.


    Every time he wiped it, Nina''s face flushed.


    John didn''t show any dislike of wiping her snot.


    However, she thought it made her lose her face.


    "You justugh if you want to." Regardless of her image, Nina blew her nose hard with John''s sleeves.


    The sound of Nina blowing her nose made John slightly stunned.


    He touched her head and said, "Have a seat. I''ll bring you the shoes and dress."


    The dress and shoes sent by Lisa were ced on the sofa in the leisure area of the office, and Nina


    and John were standing beside the desk.


    The distance between the two ces was ten meters.


    Nina held John''s hand tightly and didn''t want to loosen her grip. If she loosened her grip on his arm,


    she would feel stuffy in her chest. She held his arm and said, "I''ll go with you."


    Her eyes blinked with tears, which made people hard to refuse her.


    Before John reached out to carry Nina, she quickly stood on his shoes, put her hands around his waist


    and said, "Let''s go there in this way."


    "Okay." In fact, it was not convenient for him to walk in this way because he couldn''t bend his knees. If


    he did, he would push her legs out.


    He could only move forward slowly and clumsily like a marite.


    They just looked like two idiots.


    At least Adrian and Henry, who were looking at John and Nina outside the office, thought so.


    Adrian said, "Are they idiots? One wise man and one wise woman be two idiots?"


    Henry guessed, "Maybe role y."


    "Role y?" A bold idea suddenly came to Adrian''s mind, "How about having a try?"


    Henry cast sidelong nces at Adrian and said, "Will you wear a new wig?"


    Adrian smiled. "I didn''t say anything."


    He thought he would never wear that wig again.


    Besides, that wig wasn''t his. He took it off from someone when he was drunk.


    Henry smiled and said nothing.


    They went to wait somewhere else.


    Regardless how others thought, Nina smiled and asked, "Man and wife is one flesh, right?"


    "Yes." John slowly walked towards the sofa. His hands passed through Nina''s armpits, and he lifted her


    up to make her hang on his body. Then he rotated his body and sat on the sofa.


    John picked up the dress and put it on Nina. The baggy dress just covered her nightdress and her


    beautiful figure.


    "Let''s change our position." John wanted to change the position to wear shoes for Nina.


    Hearing this, Henry and Adrian both took a deep breath and exchanged nces with each other.


    They thought that they shouldn''t stay here at this moment.


    "Wait, it hurts a little." Nina said calmly, but what she said made Henry and Adrian think that she was


    making out with John in the office.


    Henry suddenly thought of something. "Madam is still on her period."


    "Gosh!" Adrian suddenly stood up and said anxiously, "I have to stop John. He knows little about


    women. He will hurt his wife."


    Henry thought what Adrian said was reasonable, so he didn''t stop him.


    Adrian pushed the door.


    Hearing that the door was pushed open, Nina and John looked up at the door to see who the person


    was.


    Nina was sitting on John''sps, with her back to him. John was tilting his body, holding her feet and


    gently wiping the mud from the soles of her feet with a wet tissue.


    Nina''s skin was very tender and a slight touch would hurt it. The soles of her feet were hurt, but there


    was no blood.


    "Get out!" John said angrily.


    Except for Nina, no one dared to enter his office without knocking at the door.


    Adrian raised his hand and covered his eyes. He didn''t see what was going on in the office, but his


    body trembled when he heard the angry voice of John.


    Adrian thought, ''It''s normal for John to be angry when he''s interrupted at such a moment.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    It doesn''t matter if he gets angry. I don''t want him to regretter.''


    "John, Nina is on her period now. Don''t mess around, or you will regret it. Don''t me me for not


    reminding you."


    John''s face darkened.


    He thought, ''What the hell is going on?''


    "Can''t I wash my feet and put on my shoes during my period?" Nina asked suspiciously.


    "What?" Adrian felt confused. He slightly moved his fingers and saw John and Nina sitting there neatly.


    He looked down gradually and immediately understood Nina''s words when he saw the mud on her feet.


    "You can wash your feet and wear shoes. What''s important is that this wet tissue is cold. Girls can''t


    touch cold things during their menstrual period." Adrian defused the embarrassment with his own


    wisdom, "Don''t you know that coldness get into one''s body from his or her feet? So you can''t use this


    wet tissue. You should ask someone to bring a basin of hot water.


    Well, I''ll ask Henry to bring you some hot water." Adrian said as he walked out and closed the door.


    Henry heard their conversation clearly and understood what was going on inside the office. He stood


    there and smiled at Adrian, who still had a lingering fear.


    Then Henry said, "I''ll get some hot water."


    "No." Adrian stopped him, patted his chest and said, "I''ll do it. Tell me where I can get the hot water. I''ll


    go get it."


    Henry narrowed her eyes slightly and asked, "You?"


    "I say that I''ll do it." Adrian walked to Henry and whispered, "Don''t tell them that I get the water. Tell


    them that it''s you who get the water."


    Henry was slightly stunned. "Just like my monthly sry?"


    Adrian was stunned at first, and then asked, "Did John tell you?"


    Henry answered, "John always means what he says." John said that he would deduct Henry''s sry,


    so it was impossible for John to give Henry the moneyter.


    Henry had known it from the very beginning.


    He wanted to refuse, but he couldn''t refuse anything rted to Adrian.

 Chapter 322 Because Of Liking

    Chapter 322 Because Of Liking


    Adrian soon brought a basin of hot water and handed it to Henry. Adrian wiped his hands with a tissue


    and the two of them went in the office together.


    "Mr. Shi, here''s the hot water." Henry put the hot water in front of John and Nina and stood aside. Then


    Adrian immediately stood beside Henry.


    They stood together, like two door gods.


    John had no time to talk to them. He dipped a towel in hot water and then gently wiped the mud off


    Nina''s feet with the warm towel. At the same time, he blew softly, hoping to relieve some of her pain.


    In fact, Nina didn''t feel much pain, but she was used to showing her thoughts in front of John. Even if


    she felt only a little painful, she would tell John.


    In this way, she could see his tenderness.


    John treated others coldly, but in front of Nina, he was gentle.


    Nina liked his tenderness and smile.


    John held her feet with one hand, and gently put his fingertips on the soles of her feet. His fingers


    moved to wipe her feet tenderly.


    The itch from the soles of the feet made Nina shrink her feet.


    "Does it hurt?" John stopped and looked up at her.


    His dark eyes were full of pity and apology.


    "No." Nina said, "It''s a little itchy."


    "Are you afraid of the itch?" John smiled faintly.


    "A little." The cleaning finished. She withdrew her feet and sat on the sofa.


    John opened a box and took out a pair of white fluffy slippers. There was a white elk on the head of


    each shoe.


    "So soft." Nina put her feet in the shoes and shook her feet. "And they''re beautiful. It''s a pity to use


    them as home shoes."


    John smiled and said nothing.


    "Mr. Shi, we are leaving now." As John''s assistant, Henry assisted in not only thepany affairs, but


    also John''s personal affairs. He knew what he should do without John''s reminding. At this moment, he


    knew that he should carry the basin.


    When Henry bent down and was about to carry the basin, Adrian patted him on the back of his hand


    and asked, "What are you doing? Is this what you should do?"


    Henry was speechless.


    He thought, ''Any problems?''


    "No, you can''t do such things anymore." Adrian answered his own question. He raised his head and


    said to John, "John, I have something to discuss with you today. Henry will be my assistant in the


    future."


    Adrian was sure that John would approve it since it was John who asked Henry to be Adrian''s


    assistant.


    "No." John refused decisively.


    "Why?" Adrian was disappointed.


    Adrian thought that Henry was very capable and that working as CEO''s assistant was unworthy of his


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    talents. Adrian nned to invest in different industries, including all promising industries.


    He needed Henry.


    "I need him." John said frankly.


    Adrian immediately became irritable, "I also need him!"


    "Ahem..." Henry pushed his sses up.


    "Don''t cough. I''m serious. John, I really need him."


    "Me too." John didn''t give in at all.


    Adrian didn''t give in either. "You can recruit another assistant. I can''t change my assistant."


    John said calmly, "Everything is possible."


    "Everything is possible, except for changing my assistant. I only want him." Adrian was determined.


    Henry blushed with shyness.


    Nina felt strange when she saw that two men fought for the same man. "Why don''t you ask for the


    opinion of Henry?"


    Adrian said, "You''re right! We should ask Henry. He had the final say on this matter. Henry, do you want


    to stay here or go to the Song Group with me?"


    Henry hesitated, "I..."


    "It''s up to me." John interrupted Henry. He still looked intimidating even though he sat there with Nina in


    his arms.


    Adrian was displeased. "Why do you have the final say?"


    In the past, Adrian had never dared to talk to John in such a tone, but now he had to be tough.


    If he was not tough enough, he would miss his lifelong happiness.


    "I''m his boss." John said. It never urred to John that Adrian would be so bold because of Henry.


    Everyone in Lexingport City knew that Adrian was a coward and never offended anyone.


    However, he was now brave enough to challenge John.


    "So? I pay his sry every month." Adrian raised his voice, but dared not look directly into John''s eyes.


    "Everyone knows that his sry is paid by me, and the money is given to him by me." John said


    indifferently, without any ws in what he said.


    Adrian was stunned and angry.


    ''Shameless!


    How shameless you are!'' Adrian thought.


    "I remember that someone waste." As soon as John spoke, Henry knew John was talking about him.


    "Please punish me." Henry said.


    "No." Adrian immediately said, "It''s not his fault. It''s my fault."


    "Okay. Work overtime for a month." John said.


    "Yes, sir." Henry thought, ''Anyway, it doesn''t matter. I work overtime every day. There won''t be any


    difference whether John says it or not.''


    Adrian wanted to say something more, but had to shut up when he saw the re from John.


    John''s re indicated that Henry would suffer if Adrian said anything more.


    Adrian left angrily.


    "Henry, aren''t you going with him?" Nina said considerately.


    Henry blushed, said thank you and ran out.


    "When did you know that?" Nina poked at John''s arm curiously.


    He held her finger and said, "Adrian always made trouble for Henry."


    "What?" Nina was confused.


    "Just like what I did to you." John said slowly.


    A man would never make trouble for another person for no reason.


    If he liked someone, he would make trouble for that person for no reason.


    "Oh!" Nina pursed her lips and smiled. "You really have liked me from the beginning."


    She thought that John must have been attracted by her beauty.


    With a faint smile on his face, he said, "You expressed your love to me first."


    "It doesn''t mean that I began to like you first." Nina rolled her eyes.


    "It doesn''t mean that I began to like you first either." John had always thought that Nina was attracted


    by his handsome face.


    Nina snorted. No matter what he said, she stubbornly believed that he began to like her first.


    As they talked, Nina gradually rxed her body andughed happily. In the following time, they always


    stayed together.


    No matter what John was doing, Nina was staying beside him. She didn''t disturb him and just wanted


    to be with him quietly.


    When Nina went to college, she would watch John through the video. As long as she could see him,


    she thought that everything was fine.


    The others didn''t know what had happened between John and Nina, but just thought that they were too


    intimate. James and Emma were also jealous.


    Michelle was busy making up her missed lessons every day and studying making food. She


    asionally talked about Leon, who bought her strawberry cakes.


    Leon and Michelle didn''t leave their contact information to each other.

 Chapter 323 I Have A Lot Of Money

    Chapter 323 I Have A Lot Of Money


    Time passed quickly. Half a month passed in a sh.


    Gradually, Nina realized that she was too clingy, which made John unable to focus on his work


    sometimes.


    Therefore on the weekend, she went shopping with Michelle and Emma. When they passed by a


    stationery shop, Emma stopped.


    "I want to buy a new diary." They walked in the shop and Emma took a loose-leaf notebook with warm


    yellow kraft paper.


    There were no lines or patterns in it and Nina felt that it was a little monotonous.


    "I think your eyes will feel tired when you see the book full of words without any patterns."


    Emma exined with a smile, "I''ll draw something and paste some photos to decorate it."


    "Emma has been keeping a diary since she was a child and her diaries are all beautiful." Michelle said,


    "Nini, would you like to buy one too?"


    "I''ve never kept a diary." Nina had never thought about keeping a diary.


    Emma didn''t say anything while Michelle rmended, "Nini, you can write down the stories between


    you and Uncle John. You can also draw something. In this way, you can record everything of your life.


    Even if your memory gets bad when you''re old in the future, the diary can help you remember these


    things."


    Nina couldn''t help thinking, ''Can I remember everything as long as I read the diary?


    Can I still remember everything even if my memory is getting worse?''


    Looking at the thick notebook handed over by Michelle, Nina frowned slightly as if she was thinking


    about something.


    The three girls strolled from the first floor to the tenth floor of the HD Square. When Nina saw the things


    she liked, she took out a ck card and bought them.


    Every time Michelle and Emma took a look at something for more than one second, Nina patted them


    on the shoulder and say, "Just buy it!"


    Then Nina said to the cashier, "Here''s the card."


    When they reached the third floor, Michelle and Emma found that they couldn''t carry their bags


    anymore since they had bought a lot of things. Only Nina, wearing sunsses, walked in front of them


    in high spirits.


    The things in Nina''s hands were much heavier.


    Emma couldn''t help but sigh, "Nina is really a powerful girl."


    "Emma, Nini has entered another shop." Michelle, which had always been lively, now was also very


    tired.


    Nina walked out of the shop, took off her sunsses and said to Emma and Michelle, "Hurry up."


    The two of them slowly walked in the shop and sat down. They closed their eyes and leaned against


    each other, not daring to look at anything.


    They knew that Nina would immediately buy anything they looked at.


    "Mimi, Emma, do you like the bags in this shop? And shoes. See if there''s anything you like." Nina was


    now in a good mood.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was said that shopping was rxing. It really worked.


    "No." Emma and Michelle answered in one voice.


    Nina suddenly stopped what she was doing. She looked back at the two girls, who were resting with


    their eyes closed, and said seriously, "Then buy them all. You can choose the one you like slowly or


    change the bag and shoes every day."


    Emma and Michelle were so stunned that they immediately opened their eyes.


    Michelle pointed at several pairs of shoes and said, "This, this, and this..."


    "I like this bag." Emma also pointed at a bag quickly.


    This shop was full of luxury goods, and any one of them was well designed.


    Only then did Nina feel a little satisfied. She took out the ck card and said, "I''ll buy them."


    The shop assistant took the ck card with a trembling hand. She was very happy in her heart that she


    could get a lot ofmission.


    Many shop assistants had never seen ady as generous as Nina. They wondered if she was stupid


    and rich.


    If Nina knew what the shop assistants were thinking, she would only say calmly, "I have a lot of money."


    When they arrived at the fifth floor, Michelle and Emma were in a panic. Emma came up with a way to


    stop today''s shopping.


    "Nina, we can''t carry them anymore. Let''s stop now. If you want to go shopping, we can do it next


    time."


    "Are they heavy?" Nina weighed the things in her hand and said, "I don''t think they''re very heavy."


    Emma was at a loss whether to cry or tough. "You are strong, Nina."


    "Nini, I really can''t lift them." Michelle''s face was red.


    Nina stopped shopping and found a ce to sit with them.


    Emma and Michelle heaved a sigh of relief.


    In less than half an hour, Amy and Lena appeared in front of them and took away everything Nina had


    bought.


    Nina continued shopping. With nothing in their hands, Michelle and Emma knew that there was really


    no reason to stop Nina.


    In more than three hours, Nina went shopping and bought things from the first floor to the tenth floor,


    but she didn''t go in FG Clothing Store.


    She said, "FG is our own business and it needs to make money from others."


    Emma nodded and thought it made sense.


    Michelle began to feel sleepy and went shopping in a daze, with Emma holding her hand.


    It was not until Nina said that she was going to have afternoon tea that Michelle''s fatigue extinguished.


    She said, "Afternoon tea? I know there is a new restaurant nearby. The pastries are very delicious."


    They agreed to go there.


    The three girls sat on the balcony of the restaurant and looked at the bustling streets, where people


    came and went.


    There was tea and pastries on the table, and the breeze was blowing slowly.


    While they were enjoying the tea, someone suddenly called them, "Nina? Emma?"


    The three girls turned around.


    They saw She and Delia.


    They were good friends of James.


    Delia greeted with a smile, "Good afternoon, Nina and Emma."


    "Good afternoon." Emma said, "Are you here for afternoon tea too?"


    "This is Delia''s restaurant. She said she saw you just now, but I didn''t believe it. I didn''t expect that you


    were really here." She looked excited. "May I sit here?"


    Emma took a look at Nina, and She also looked at Nina. "Nina, can I have afternoon tea with you?"


    "Have a seat." Nina didn''t refuse, because she had met She and Delia. It was the time when she got


    drunk and set fire.


    She sat down happily.


    Raising her head to look at Delia, Nina smiled at her and said, "Your tea and pastries are very good."


    Delia''s eyes lit up. "Thank you. I''ll ask someone to bring you some more tea and pastries."


    "Thank you." Michelle also smiled at Delia.


    Delia smiled shyly. "You''re wee."


    After Delia left, She continued, "Nina, let me introduce myself. My name is She Xu. James is my


    very good friend."


    Hearing this, Emma felt a little ufortable.


    However, she felt that she was narrow-minded.


    "My name is Emma Lin."


    "I know. Before James seeded in being you boyfriend, he talked about you every day. Later you two


    fell in love and he often mentioned you on his micro-blog and Wechat moments." She smiled


    meaningfully. "We are all jealous."


    Emma blushed.


    She continued, "Your surname is Lin. Are you from the Lin family? I have heard that you''re very


    talented. You and James are a perfect match."


    "No. My parents just own a bookstore near the University City." Emma was a little embarrassed, but


    she was full of tenderness and pride when she mentioned her parents.


    With an apologetic look on her face, She said, "Emma, I''m sorry. I thought you were from the Lin


    family, so I said that, but I didn''t mean that you didn''t match James. I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said


    that."


    She lowered her head and said guiltily, "I''m so sorry."


    Emma didn''t look well.


    Emma thought, ''It turns out that James'' friends all think that I don''t match him.


    They''re right. It''s the truth.''


    After a pause, Emma smiled gently and said, "It doesn''t matter."


    "I mind it." Nina said coldly. She had been observing for a while and thought that She had a hidden


    meaning in her words.


    She became nervous.

 Chapter 324 I Have No Choice. I Just So Awesome.

    Chapter 324 I Have No Choice. I Just So Awesome.


    "Aunt Nina, sister-inw, you really misunderstood me. I was just being stupid to say something


    wrong." She exined in a hurry. She was at a loss and kept saying, "I''m sorry. I''m sorry."


    At this time, someone looked at them. Emma reached out and pulled the arm of Nina, smiling at She,


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Anyway, what She said was true.


    Emma didn''t care much about it.


    Nina was different. She didn''t care what others thought of her, because she didn''t need to exin


    anything for what she had done.


    But she didn''t want to be disgusted, let alone her friends.


    "A slip of the tongue is never a coincidence." Nina was born with dignity, with edges and sharpness.


    She said slowly, "It''s a human''s subconsciousness, which is the expression in your heart."


    "So..." Michelle suddenly be enlightened, she exposed She, "Did you say that to my cousin on


    purpose?"


    As usual, Michelle tilted her head and looked at She with innocent eyes.


    She''s face turned pale and she was embarrassed. She had to force herself to calm down.


    Nina was John''s wife, James'' aunt.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She couldn''t offend Nina.


    "No, I really didn''t mean that." Tears streamed down She''s cheeks as she spoke. "You really


    misunderstood me."


    She stood up at once, bent down ny degrees, wept her tears and apologized, "I''m sorry. I''m sorry.


    I said something wrong. I''m leaving now."


    As soon as she finished speaking, She wiped her tears and ran away.


    "Nina, did you misunderstand her?" Looking at She''s back, Emma frowned.


    Without taking a look at She from beginning to the end, Nina said, "It''s quiet now. Let''s continue to


    have afternoon tea."


    "Great!" Michelle began to eat again. She nced at absent-minded Emma from time to time and said,


    "Emma, Nini said she did it on purpose then she did it on purpose. Nini majored in psychology, and our


    professional courses are very good. Nini could even solve cases."


    As long as Michelle started to praise Nina, Michelle couldn''t stop.


    Although Nina also wanted someone to praise her, there was always Michelle alone. The key point was


    that Michelle just had those few sentences that she talked back and forth. Nina could imitate Mimi''s


    tone to say those sentences now.


    "Mimi, eat more." Nina put a piece of cake into Michelle''s mouth with a smile and covered her


    chattering mouth.


    Michelle widened her eyes to show her dissatisfaction. She took out a piece of cake from her mouth


    and happily praised, "This cake is delicious."


    Then she took another bite.


    Emma smiled and put aside the matter of She.


    The afternoon tea time was always very fast, talking andughing. In the blink of an eye, the sun was


    setting. John called several times to urge Nina to go to Time Group.


    "It''s time for Mimi and I to go back to school. You can go to see John. If you don''t go back, he might


    "That''s right, Nini. Go back quickly. Don''t let John wait too long. He will bully you again." There were a


    lot of sexual things in Michelle''s head, but she smiled innocently.


    Michelle was just like a rabbit who knew well about theory and had no practical experience.


    Nina put her hand on her forehead.


    Why did even Mimi tease her now?


    Was it because she was too obedient these days that made John push his luck?


    As soon as the three of them walked out of the shop, a Ferrari was parked on the side of the road. At


    that time, James leaned against the car, with sunsses hanging on his index finger and his legs


    crossed, looking around leisurely.


    Ten minutes ago, James arrived. He wanted to leave the three women alone and wait here.


    "Cousin, Mr. James came to pick you up." All of a sudden, Michelle let go of her arm and held Nina with


    both hands.


    Michelle didn''t want to hold hands with Emma who had such a disy of affection in broad daylight.


    Emma was a little embarrassed and shy by the way Michelle let go of her.


    "I didn''t tell him I was here." Emma exined, looking at the handsome boy.


    At the same time, James also looked over and greeted with a smile, "Hi, girlfriend."


    The three of them walked over together.


    Emma got closer to him and asked, "How do you know we are here?"


    "She told me that she met you here this afternoon. I thought you would finish your afternoon tea soon


    ande to pick you up." Out of habit, James stepped forward and put his arm around Emma''s


    shoulder. Sometimes he looked like he was holding a brother, but when he looked at Emma, his eyes


    were always full of tenderness and smile.


    "She?" Nina asked, "What did she say?"


    "She kept apologizing and said that she said something wrong this afternoon and offended you. She


    asked me to apologize to you on behalf of her." James didn''t know what girls were doing, and he didn''t


    care whether girls apologized or not, as long as they didn''t touch his bottom line.


    "I told her that if she knew she made a mistake, she should correct it. I also told her didn''t do it again."


    James put his arm around Emma''s shoulder and whispered in her ear, "Girlfriend, am I right?"


    Since the two of them were together, every time James said something meaningful, he would ask


    Emma if he was right.


    At first, Emma was in a daze and told him not to care about it on purpose, just made it clear.


    Unexpectedly, James immediately retorted, "My girlfriend is a talented girl. I can''t be a drag on you. At


    least, I have to speak well. Otherwise, what if others say that I don''t deserve you?"


    Emma''s eyes turned red when she realized what had happened.


    It should be that she didn''t deserve a boy with such a pure mind, and she didn''t deserve a boy who


    knew how to respect her, because he really didn''t force her because of her words.


    Her family background was not good enough to him.


    Every time she thought of what James had said and done, Emma''s heart would be rippling.


    "Good." This was the mostmonment from Emma to James, but she wanted to say something


    more today, "Boyfriend, you are getting better and better."


    James always be proud easily. Especially when his girlfriend praised him very seriously.


    "I am just that awesome." James raised his chin proudly, "I have no choice. Your boyfriend is so smart."


    Seeing that he was happy, Emma smiled too.


    "Well, let''s go. Bye, Aunt Nina. Bye, Mimi." James opened the door and let Emma sit on the passenger


    seat. He waved at the two people on the side of the road and left.


    Watching the car driving away, Nina couldn''t help but feel a little worried when she thought of what had


    happened about She.


    No wonder John said that James was stupid that he didn''t even notice She''s feelings for him.


    "Nini, let''s go." Holding Nina''s arm, Michelle had just taken a step when a ck Lincoln stopped beside


    them.


    With a darkened face, John got out of the car and carried Nina into the car without saying anything.


    Before either Nina or Michelle could react, the car had already left.


    Michelle was stunned...


    ''You all left, what about me?''


    All of a sudden, Michelle didn''t want to be single anymore.

 Chapter 325 Little Girl, The Society Is Dangerous

    Chapter 325 Little Girl, The Society Is Dangerous


    In the car.


    John had been in a bad mood all the time.


    After John put Nina into the car, he didn''t say anything and his face was extremely gloomy.


    Without guessing what he was angry about, Nina knew it. He called her more than ten times. Every


    time, she said that she was about to go back. More than an hourter, she was still sitting there and


    drinking afternoon tea.


    "Don''t hold back your anger. It will make you sick." Nina persuaded kindly.


    John continued to be silent.


    He just nced at her out of the corner of his eye. The calm and rxed expression of Nina almost


    made John breathless. He even paused for several times before he could breathe smoothly.


    He couldn''t get rid of the business in thepany, and his little girl was still hanging out with others.


    He had to worry about all of them.


    With one hand on the back of the seat and her head against her arm, Nina stared at John''s side face


    with burning eyes.


    John''s face was always angr. Ever since he had his hair cut, his angr face had be even


    more upright and aggressive.


    It was already evening. The sunset in the sky formed a line, and the orange red sunshine reflected on


    the other side of the man''s face. The light in the car seat was dim, which deepened the man''s outline.


    It was like a silhouette.


    John''s nose was high, his lips were thin, and his clear jawline made his neck more slender. His


    protruding Adam''s apple was slightly rolling.


    This scene was deeply engraved in Nina''s heart.


    This man was her John.


    John only belong to her.


    Nina slightly moved her head and changed to a morefortable and rxed posture, looking at him


    without even blinking her eyes.


    As the night wind blew, Nina not only smelled the man''s light fragrance, but also the strong smell of


    tobo from him.


    HMM... He smoked again.


    And more than one.


    There was no expression of joy or anger on John''s face. Even if he was in a bad mood, he still had an


    indifferent expression on his face, which was imperceptible.


    Only a little. If he lit a cigarette, he must have mix feelings.


    Nina didn''t think it was because of her. Perhaps it was because of the heavy work of him in the past


    few days.


    She didn''t go back for a long time. This man was at most angry, and then ran over to carry her home,


    even ignoring her.


    This was the situation.


    "What are you looking at?" Finally, John couldn''t bear her burning eyes and he said calmly.


    If she continued to look at him, he would have arrhythmia.


    "You know the answer." Nina''s voice was soft and romantic, like the evening glow. "Of course I''m


    looking at my husband. He''s so handsome."


    Every time she praised him, he would smile.


    She didn''t believe that he would keep a straight face this time.


    As expected, the corners of John''s mouth lifted slightly.


    But soon it disappeared in the night wind. His lips pursed into a line, and there was endless silence.


    ''Doesn''t he buy it anymore?'' Nina wondered.


    After a moment of silence, John slowly asked, "What time is it now?"


    "In the evening." When he was willing to speak, Nina was relieved. She picked up her phone and said,


    "Half past six."


    "In the evening." There was no emotion in John''s calm voice.


    Nina asked, "What''s wrong with the evening?"


    ''What''s wrong?


    You have the nerve to ask!''


    "You said you woulde back in the afternoon!" John said, grinding his teeth.


    Nina blinked her eyes for two times.


    It seemed that she had said it.


    In order to get John''s consent to go shopping with her friends, she promised solemnly that she would


    go back in the afternoon.


    Nina lowered her eyes and said in a low voice, "This time is also in the afternoon."


    "In the evening." John turned to look at her and corrected her with clenched teeth.


    She said it was evening herself.


    "Then..." Knowing that she was in the wrong, Nina couldn''t say anything. After thinking for a while, she


    could only say, "Didn''t you say that I never spent your money? I have paid with your card today. I don''t


    know how much I spend today. I bought many things from first floor to tenth floor of HD Square. "


    Nina had her own money, and she hadn''t used the ck Card that John had given her.


    As a result, John was somewhat dissatisfied.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "My card?" The expression on John''s face softened. After Nina nodded, a trace of satisfaction could be


    seen in his eyes.


    He made money just wanted to let Nina squander it.


    With a smile on his lips, John stretched out his big hand and wrapped it around Nina''s waist. He


    directly took her to his side and kissed Nina''s small mouth.


    "Let''s go home for dinner." John was in a good mood.


    He decided to let it go.


    But at night, he began to investigate another matter.


    All of a sudden, John found that Nina had changed her WeChat profile picture into a photo of her and


    Leon.


    It was the one taken by Michelle.


    Then he saw that Leon also changed the WeChat profile picture to the same photo of Nina''s.


    If John hadn''t put Nina on the top and Leon was under his chatting list, Nina and Leon''s profile picture


    would make them look like a couple.


    "Change it back." When John saw that Nina came out of the bathroom, he handed her the phone and


    ordered, "Change it back."


    Nina stopped drying her hair. She looked at her WeChat profile picture and said firmly, "No. He is my


    brother, not someone else. You are even jealous of him. How old are you? "


    Nina smiled and put her phone away.


    With a darkened face, John picked her up and threw her on the bed, pressing her down.


    "John. You are too heavy!" Nina reached out her hand and tried to push him away, but she found that


    she couldn''t.


    Why did this man be so strong now?


    Nina red at him angrily.


    John sneered, in order to subdue his little girl, he had put a lot of effort into it.


    "No, I won''t." John pressed her hands over her head with one hand and forced her to give in.


    "Exchange it back."


    "No way!" Nina wasn''t afraid of him at all. She tilted her head to one side. She could sleep like this, she


    had been pressed down to sleep for the whole night like this in the past.


    John stared straight at the side face of Nina. After a long silence, Nina turned her head to look at him


    and raised her eyebrows yfully. "My husband has never been willing to bully me."


    Thiscent little appearance was very mischievous.


    John felt a little frustrated and didn''t know what to do.


    He was really under the control of his little girl.


    This was not a good sign.


    "Oh? Really? " John put on an evil smile and whispered in Nina''s ear, "My little girl, the society is


    dangerous."


    The scorching breath made Nina''s whole body soft. She opened her eyes slightly and asked, "What are


    you doing?"


    "What do you think?" With a meaningful smile, John suddenly stood up from her and sat beside her


    feet. He held her ankle with his big hand and said, "I rememberst time I wiped your feet. Do you think


    it itchy?"


    Nina''s pupils shrank again, trying to get rid of the big hand.


    But it was toote.


    "Ah... Ha ha ha... Ha ha ha... "


    The man''s fingertips fell gently on her feet, just like the slow melody when she yed the piano. It was


    not only slow, but also as light as a feather.


    The feeling of itch made Nina weak all over and she had no strength to pull her feet back. Sheughed


    so hard that she leaned back andughed.


    John was further intensified.


    "Change?" John stopped and gently scratched the sole of her feet. "Or you don''t change it."


    "I... Ha ha ha... I won''t... " Ninaughed so hard that tears were about to fall.


    "No?" John looked at her with a faint smile.


    He continued to scratch her feet.

 Chapter 326 Too Fast

    Chapter 326 Too Fast


    Of course, Nina wouldn''t change it.


    If she took a step back, John would be insatiable.


    At that time, she was afraid that Mimi would not only say that she was bullied by John, but also say that


    she was a husband''s ve.


    Nina would stick to her principles of wife and neverpromise.


    But now, John was getting more and more forceful. He was even stronger than her, and it was


    impossible for her to break free.


    Ninaughed so hard that her belly was almost convulsed. If it went on like this, she was afraid that she


    wouldugh to death.


    "I... Ha ha ha... I... " ''I have to find a way.''


    "I am wrong, honey. I am wrong." With her eyshes trembling and crystal stars hanging at the corners


    of her eyes, Nina''s wet eyes were full of prayer. She looked very pitiful.


    When John looked into her eyes, his heart softened and he hesitated.


    Her wet eyes shed quickly. Nina was about to withdraw her hands and feet, get out of bed and run


    away.


    If it was in the past, Nina would have seeded.


    But now it was different from the past. How could John not be on guard since he had suffered a lot by


    Nina''s side?


    John quickly caught the shrewdness in her eyes and grasped her ankle with his big hand, not letting


    her seed.


    The man''s big hand was like a handcuff with temperature, nailing Nina''s feet to the bed. She turned


    over, but could only turn her upper body, from the original facing the ceiling to facing the quilt.


    Nina was speechless... She couldn''t live like this anymore.


    "Change or not?" A faint voice came from John.


    Lying on the bed unhappily, Nina picked up a pillow to cover her head. A momentter, there was still


    no sign of apromise of John, so she reluctantly said.


    "Change."


    Hearing a satisfactory answer, John smiled slightly, released her white and tender ankle, and handed


    the phone to Nina in person.


    He wanted her to change it in front of him.


    Nina opened the pillow, grabbed the phone angrily, and clicked on the WeChat profile picture under the


    watchful eyes of John.


    She changed it back to the previous one.


    "Are you satisfied now?" Nina pouted, "John? How old are you?"


    Even if she changed her profile photo, he was jealous and kept forcing her to change it back.


    John had achieved his goal. He didn''t care what she said, directly uncovered the quilt andy down.


    Then he reached out and held her in his arms.


    "Sleep."


    Nina nced at him and suddenly smiled.


    The next morning, when John woke up, he found that Nina had changed her WeChat profile picture


    back. His gaze at her sleeping face deepened.


    Perhaps it was because his burning eyes could pierce into the dream of Nina that she opened her eyes


    in a daze.


    "What''s wrong?"


    John clicked on her profile picture again and asked her silently.


    "This?" Nina stared at him with her sleepy eyes. "You only asked me to change it, you didn''t say how


    long."


    Suddenly, John didn''t know what to say...


    How could he make such a stupid mistake?


    Seeing his frustrated expression, Nina waspletely awake. She leaned sideways on her arm, her


    pink lips opened and closed.


    "My big boy, the society is dangerous."


    Her tone of teasing was exactly the same as what he saidst night.


    John put down his phone and went straight to the bathroom to take a cold shower to calm himself


    down.


    After all, he was not as important as Leon.


    A heartless little girl.


    Hearing the sound of water, Nina got up and saw new news in Beggars'' Sect.


    Emma said, "Nini, the photos I took on your birthday was finished. Should I send them to your mailbox


    or this group? However, the photos in the group would bepressed."


    Nina said, "Send one copy to my e-mail and choose a few to group chat."


    Michelle said, "I also want it to send to my e-mail."


    Nina was shocked. "Mimi, you''re awake? Or am I dreaming?"


    Michelle said, "I''m awake. I woke up when I dreamed of strawberry cake."


    Nina smiled. Sure enough, only eating could wake up Michelle''s dream.


    Emma added, "Nini, there are also some photos of Chester and Dora. Please send these to them."


    All of a sudden, James jumped out and asked, "Why did you bother Aunt Nina? You can send these to


    them yourself."


    Emma said, "Okay. Send me your e-mail."


    James replied, "Why do you need my e-mail? Just post it in the group."


    Emma was stunned for a while, "? ?"


    Then she inexplicably entered a WeChat group, in which there were thirteen people.


    Nina was the first one toe out and speak, with only two simple words.


    Emmaes.


    When the people in the group saw the words "my girlfriend" from James proudly, the group burst into


    an uproar, which made Emma confused.


    Ang said, "Herees my daughter-inw!"


    Daniel said to his son openly and praised his son, "Awesome."


    Dora was full of joy, spreading flowers to wee Emma. "Wee," said Chester calmly.


    Nelson and his wife said, "Our James has taken his girlfriend home?"


    Sam, who had always been saying nothing, suddenly came online and he said, "Quiet."


    All of a sudden, the group quieted down. Thinking that Sam was going to be angry, Emma, who was


    outside the screen, felt nervous.


    She never thought that she would be suddenly added to the family group by James, which made her


    frown slightly.


    It was too fast.


    It was too fast for her to ept.


    Sam said in the group, "You scared the little girl. Let her say something first."


    Everyone was relieved.


    James always said the truth, "Grandpa, you scared us. I was almost scared to death. I thought you


    didn''t allow me to find a girlfriend and wanted me to be alone for a lifetime."


    Sam said, "Are you kidding me? Am I that kind of person? It''s rare that someone doesn''t dislike you.


    Grandpa is so happy."


    James was speechless...


    "Ha ha ha..." Nina was smiling across the screen.


    Since theughterst night, Nina''sughter was more melodious.


    Nina also sent several "Ha ha ha ha ha ha" messages in the group, which made James didn''t know


    what to do.


    He really didn''t want to talk to these people.


    So he stopped pretending and said in the group, "Please save my dignity for me. Thank you."


    The atmosphere became more active, and Emma appeared in the group, typing carefully.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m Emma, James'' girlfriend. I have some photos that I can send to you."


    Ang said, "Is James doing something behind your back?"


    James said, "Mom! ! ! !"


    Ang immediately corrected herself, "My son is not that kind of person. He has been very obedient


    since childhood and has a good self-discipline. I can guarantee that."


    Emma didn''t know whether to cry or tough. She said, "These are the photo of Nina''s birthday. I''ll


    send them to you."


    Ang said, "I see!"


    James replied, "Mom, why do you sound a little disappointed?"


    Ang said, "No, no."


    Emma selected twenty refined photos and posted them in the group. There was a photo of all of them.


    Nelson and his wife said, "Even our Chester canugh? Really? Was it a mistake?


    Chester said, "I was happy at that time."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone in the group was shocked.


    Tears welled up in Nelson''s eyes. "My son is finally not facial paralysis. He looks like a normal person."


    Nina replied, "Chester is not only smart, but also cute."


    Mr. and Mrs. Nelson, "Thank you, Nina. Even Chesterughed. It''s all your and John''s credit. How


    about this? Chester will stay with you for one more month. I hope you can take good care of him."


    Chester exposed his parents, "Where are you going next month?"


    Mr. and Mrs. Nelson, "The n has changed all the time. It''s not decided yet. My son, you should listen


    to Nina and y with Nina more... Study, study together."


    Chester was speechless...


    It was true that Nina only let him y.

 Chapter 327 A New Opportunity

    Chapter 327 A New Opportunity


    The group was very lively, but three people kept silent. Since John was taking a shower, he couldn''t


    reply. Even if he saw it, he wouldn''t join the conversation.


    After divorcing Jessica, Jason excused himself from taking part in the affairs of Shi family on the field


    trip to the northwest.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, Jason also took the initiative to care about Sam, and from time to time, James talked to


    Jason and call still him uncle-inw, without knowing that Jessica and Jason had divorced.


    Jessica still shut herself up and ponder over her mistakes. Without Sam''s permission, she couldn''t


    Looking at the enthusiasm in the group, Jessica suddenly felt deste.


    It seemed that her family didn''t like her. Was she really wrong?


    "Yvonne, what do you think I should do?"


    "It is better for the doer to undo what he has done."


    "Do you want me to show my affection to Nina?" Jessica didn''t want to lower her arrogant head. "This


    is Shi family. I''m the daughter of Shi family. Nina is just an outsider."


    However, when Jessica said this, her arrogance was no longer as arrogant as before. Instead, she felt


    very aggrieved.


    Yvonne said, "Mrs. Nina will go to Kanner Hospital for physical examination every week. You can use


    this as a breakthrough to resolve the misunderstanding between you two."


    "Misunderstanding?" Jessica lowered her eyes and sneered, "Yes, there''s a big misunderstanding.


    Who knows that she''s the princess of C Ind? Why does she keep a low profile? Is she waiting for me


    to make a fool of myself? "


    "Jessica, maybe you think too much." Yvonne tried her best to speak her mind out, even


    euphemistically.


    ''Jessica is not a bad girl, but too proud.


    If Jessica could get along well with Nina and truly realize her mistake, perhaps one day... Mr. Jason will


    be back.''


    Although Jessica never mentioned Jason these days, she was always staring at something in a daze.


    Yvonne knew Jessica was wrong, but Yvonne couldn''t say it.


    "Okay, I know." During this month of her confinement, Jessica had figured out something. It was not a


    big deal if she could get more benefits by showing a little kindness.


    "How about the check-up time of Nina?"


    "Every Thursday afternoon, Mrs. Nina doesn''t have ss that day."


    "Thursday afternoon?" Jessica took a look at the date and said, "That''s to say, tomorrow afternoon.


    Let''s go there tomorrow afternoon. By the way, is Julie still in the hospital? Help me prepare a gift and


    I''ll go to see her tomorrow. "


    "Yes." Yvonne took the order and left.


    Jessica rubbed the acupoints on her forehead, seeming to be a little tired. The ne around her


    neck shone in the sunlight.


    Just now, the conversation between Jessica and Yvonne was heard by Vivian.


    This was the most useful message that Vivian had heard since she had monitored Jessica for a month.


    Nina would go to the hospital every Thursday afternoon.


    Was there any incurable disease of Nina?


    Vivian thought about it carefully and decided to find a time to investigate it.


    Maybe this was another chance for her.


    In the VIP ward of Kanner Hospital, Vivian sat at the table by the window, with headphones on her ears


    and aptop on the table.


    Julie leaned against the bed, her belly slightly bulging, and she was reading a parenting book carefully.


    This child wouldpletely establish her position in Ye family. How could she not be serious?


    Seeing that her mother attached great importance to the baby in her belly, Vivian felt that she was in


    great danger at this moment.


    After what happenedst time, Vivian''s father not only scolded her, but also dismissed her position. Her


    father took over Ye Group himself.


    It was said that he wanted her to hide from the limelight, but Vivian knew that as long as her mother


    gave birth to a son, she would never be the CEO of Ye Group.


    Vivian''s father was in good health. He could leave Ye Group to the baby when the baby in Vivian''s belly


    grew up.


    And Vivian would no longer be valued, and she would have no ce in Ye family.


    Staring at her mother''s belly, Vivian''s eyes became deeper and deeper.


    This child could never be born.


    But Vivian couldn''t show any clue.


    She had to be more careful than before. She couldn''t be too anxious. She had been too anxious about


    the matter of catching adultery in the act.


    Of course, sometimes it was Jessica''s fault. Jessica was a brainless chess piece. The only thing that


    was useful was the resources Jessica had.


    Vivian didn''t intend to give up this chess piece for the time being.


    Creak...


    A nurse pushed the door open and said to Vivian, "Miss Vivian, Doctor Zhou is looking for you."


    "Okay, I''ll be right there." Vivian hid her schemes and stood up to the door. "Mom, I''m going out."


    "Go ahead." Without looking up at her daughter, Julie said perfunctorily.


    Vivian was used to it.


    Doctor Zhou was Julie''s attending doctor. She was an obstetrician at the age of more than 40 and was


    highly respected in the hospital.


    But she was ttering powerful people secretly.


    When Dr. Zhou saw Vivian, she smiled obsequiously. Although Vivian was not the CEO of Ye Group


    now, she was still the daughter of Ye family and her status was still unreachable.


    "Miss Vivian, please have a seat. Do you need some water? I''ll pour it for you. "


    "Thank you, Doctor Zhou. What can I do for you?" Vivian kept her dignified and elegant image outside,


    and spoke gently and kindly.


    Doctor Zhou poured a ss of hot water and sat opposite Vivian. "Miss Vivian, I want to tell you about


    your mother''s condition. The baby is four months old and the baby is stable, but your mother is an


    elderly pregnant woman. She may..."


    Doctor Zhou wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. She wanted to observe the


    expression on Vivian''s face.


    Doctor Zhou often received pregnant women from rich families. Rich families were full of secrets, and


    she knew clearly what was going on.


    Dr. Zhou had helped a lot of people to get her current status.


    Judging from her observation of Vivian these days, she was sure that Vivian had some thought on this


    baby.


    No one was willing to have one more person to fight for family property with.


    Vivian was a smart woman who knew how to read people''s mind. In fact, she had already investigated


    this doctor and knew everything about Dr. Zhou.


    "I understand what you mean. I hope you can pay more attention to the baby in my mother''s belly. My


    parents are looking forward to his arrival." Vivian smiled gently and looked at Doctor Zhou meaningfully.


    She believed that Doctor Zhou could understand.


    And Doctor Zhou did understand.


    Vivian only said that her parents were looking forward to the arrival of the child, but did not express her


    own expectations.


    When the two people''s eyes met, they reached an agreement.


    Dr. Zhou had to make some benefits for their cooperation.


    Vivian said, "Doctor Zhou, please take good care of my mother''s baby. I will pay you a lot."


    "Take good care of the baby" was a meaningful sentence, and "pay you a lot" was a real promise.


    These words would never arouse suspicion.


    Doctor Zhou smiled, "This is what I should do. You are wee, Miss Vivian. Your mother''s fetus


    seems to be stable, but she is an elderly pregnant woman. She can walk a little, but she can''t walk too


    long. General pregnant women need proper exercise. This ismon sense, and pregnant women


    who have given birth know it. "


    "I see. Thank you, Doctor Zhou." Vivian stood up and left. When she returned to her mother''s ward, she


    told her mother, "Mother, Doctor Zhou said that your baby seems to be stable."


    "Really?" Julie put down the parenting book and looked at the Vivian excitedly. "Can I get out of bed


    and take a walk? I haven''t dared to do anything for the baby for a long time. "


    Vivian nced at the parenting book on her mother''s bed and said, "You can continue to read it today.


    I''ll help you go out for a walk tomorrow afternoon."


    "Why tomorrow afternoon? I just want to take a walk today. " Julie lifted the quilt and waved at her,


    indicating Vivian to help her up.


    After tucking her in, Vivian put the parenting book back into Julie''s hand and said, "Mom, don''t worry.


    Take your time. It''s better for my brother. I''ll help you go out for a walk tomorrow afternoon."


    The word "brother"pletely pleased Julie. Julie patted her daughter''s hand and said, "Don''t worry,


    Vivi. Your brother will treat you well in the future, and I will give you everything you deserve."


    Vivian nodded slightly.


    Julie touched her bulging belly and smiled kindly.


    Vivian also looked at them gently.


    ''You two can spend more time together.


    There might be no chance in the future.


    It might not in the future. Maybe you two wouldn''t have a chance to meet tomorrow afternoon.'' Vivian


    thought.

 Chapter 328 My Husband Is More Handsome Than You

    Chapter 328 My Husband Is More Handsome Than You


    Thursday afternoon.


    As usual, Nina went to Kanner Hospital for a physical examination. No matter what, John would stop


    his busy work and go to the hospital with her.


    John still remembered that Nina had changed the WeChat profile picture back. With a straight face, he


    didn''t say anything, but his big hand tightly held Nina''s waist, unwilling to let her go.


    "Honey?" Nina tentatively called him, while John still symbolically said, "Yes."


    ''Yes again!''


    Nina curled her lips. "You can only say one word to me?"


    John said, "Yes."


    Nina touched her forehead slightly. John had been jealous for almost a day. Why didn''t it fade at all?


    "Honey, let me show you a picture." Nina took out her phone and found the photo sent by Emma this


    morning. It was the first group photo of the two of them.


    Nina stood on the left of John, her head only to his shoulder, and her bright eyes were smiling.


    John could only be seen an angr side face, because his eyes were all on Nina. The tenderness in


    his ck eyes was like thin starlight, almost piercing through the screen.


    Their heads were also stained with some white cake cream, as if their hair had been dyed white. In a


    trance, they saw the two of them were still inseparable when they were old.


    Nina was fascinated by the scene and didn''t say anything.


    John frowned slightly and wondered why Nina stopped after talking all the way?


    He hesitated for a moment and turned his head to look, only to find that she was staring at the photo on


    the phone, with a faint smile on the corner of her mouth.


    John had saved this photo when he saw it this morning. It was ced close to the middle of his suit


    pocket, close to the heart of John.


    There was not only this photo, but also their marriage certificate.


    In fact, John had thought about locking the marriage certificate in the safe, but he still wanted to take it


    with him. He even wanted to hang Nina on himself every day.


    John patted her on the waist gently to wake her up and continued to look straight ahead.


    "What?" Raising her eyes, Nina stared at the side face of John and smiled. She took the phone screen


    in front of him and changed the photo of them into her own phone wallpaper, WeChat chatting


    wallpaper in front of him.


    "Is that enough?" Nina teased him, "If it''s not enough, how about I change it to my WeChat Moments''


    background image? How about I post it on WeChat? Reiterate your identity? "


    "Okay." A smile appeared on the corner of John''s mouth.


    She had a conscience.


    Nina wanted him to say something more and asked deliberately, "Make it clear. Do you want me to


    change it to the background picture or post it on WeChat? Do you want me to reiterate that you are my


    husband again? "


    Without any hesitation, John said, "All of them."


    "All of what?" Nina didn''t believe that he would be so reticent all the time. It was excusable for him to


    be so reticent when he was not familiar with her before. Now that they got married for a long time, how


    could he not talk to her because of jealous?


    John knew what she was up to, but he didn''t want her to get what she wanted.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He wanted to teach his wife a lesson.


    "All of them." John repeated.


    Nina forced a smile and said, "If you don''t say it out, then forget it."


    Nina pretended to take her phone back, but John raised his hand and grabbed her wrist to stop her


    movement.


    "I want that photo to be your moments'' background picture and I want you to post it on your WeChat


    moments." John sighed in his heart and let go of her wrist as a concession.


    With a sessful smile, Nina quickly changed the background picture and sent another moment. She


    had nned to type the two words "my husband".


    In order to please John, Nina added a few words, "my husband is more handsome than you."


    If it had been in the past, Nina wouldn''t have been able to say that. Perhaps she had heard too much


    tter words, and now she could use it with ease.


    Less than three seconds after Nina posted it, there were a lot of replies. Everyone suspected that


    Nina''s WeChat had been hacked, and the suspects pointed to the same person.


    Michelle said, "Nini, did John steal your WeChat? Or did you give the phone to John voluntarily?"


    Emma said, "It should be thetter."


    James said, "Aunt Nina can''t say such words. It must be my Uncle John who sent it. My Uncle John is


    so possessive."


    Adrian said, "Oh, John, you are not coquettish in your heart but you are coquettish publicly."


    From Adrian''s reply, Nina saw a trace of spirit to fight against the evil forces.


    She suddenly thought of Henry who was working hard in Time Group. No wonder Adrian was angry.


    As Nina read thements, she wanted tough. It turned out that everyone knew that John was


    narcissistic.


    When she was hesitating whether she should tell the matter to John, she saw thements of the


    person involved in it.


    John just left a smile emoji. In less than half a second, all thements that they could see together


    disappeared without a trace.


    "Honey, you scared them away." Nina said with a smile, not ming at all.


    "They are useless," said John indifferently.


    "Yes, no one else is useful, but you are the most useful." When Nina wasughing, John nced at her


    and pulled her into his arms.


    Nina lost her bnce and fell on his legs.


    She simply turned around and rested her head on John''s legs. She pulled his big hand over and


    wrapped it around her. She looked at the tree shadows passing by in the air.


    "Honey, are you not angry anymore?"


    John reached out and pinched the corner of her mouth. He bent over and kissed the corner of her


    mouth. "I''m not angry anymore."


    Nina smiled, "Honey, I love you."


    "I know." John said with a lightly smile.


    Nina said, "I know, too."


    John asked, "What do you know?"


    ''Of course I know you love me too.''


    However, Nina didn''t intend to say it out. Instead, she kept him in suspense and said, "I won''t tell you."


    With a chuckle, John reached out his hand and pinched Nina''s white and tender face. It was so tender.


    With a gentle pinch, it turned light pink, as if she had drunk a little wine.


    Soon they arrived at Kanner Hospital.


    Five minutes before that, Vivian had already received the news that Nina and John were about to arrive


    at the hospital. At the same time, Vivian had figured out the route of the two to find Dr. Brian.


    "Mom, is it time to go back?" Vivian calcted the time. It was time for Nina and John to arrive at the


    hospital.


    Vivian said that she wanted to go back, but she held her mother''s arm and walked towards the only


    way that Nina would pass.


    "I''ve only been out for three minutes. I still want to walk more and move my body. For the sake of your


    brother''s birth, I''ve suffered a lot these days. Now I''m fat." Julie held her waist with one hand and


    walked slowly. "Dr. Zhou said that the fetus seems to be stable. It''s better to walk more."


    Vivian said worriedly, "But Doctor Zhou asked you to be more careful."


    "I''ll be back in ten minutes." Julie paid special attention to the baby in her belly.


    Ten minutes was enough for Vivian to carry out her n.

 Chapter 329 Miscarriage

    Chapter 329 Miscarriage


    Julie was in the VIP ward of the in-patient department. Downstairs was the Department of Brain, where


    Nina was going to check her brain.


    It would use less a minute to take the elevator down from the upstairs.


    But Julie didn''t want to take the elevator. She asked Vivian to help her walk the stairs. As Vivian looked


    at the stairs one by one, her eyes gradually became deep.


    If something happened to Julie when she walked the stairs, Vivian would be med.


    But if Vivian didn''t do something, her n would be postponed.


    Maybe she would be wait for next Thursday.


    Vivian took the risk and carefully helped her mother downstairs. Julie paid attention to the baby in her


    belly and walked slowly. It was supposed to take two minutes, but it took nearly five minutes.


    Julie felt much better after she had a walk.


    Julie had been lying on the bed for a long time. For the sake of her baby, she didn''t even put her feet


    on the ground, lead an easy life with everything provided. She could not hold it anymore.


    She smiled and said, "How about we go to the next floor?"


    "No." Vivian immediately stopped her, "You should put my brother first. Today we walk one floor. If you


    are fine in the future, we can walk more. Now we take the elevator to go up."


    Julie thought what she said was reasonable, she had to deal with it step by step. Supported by Vivian,


    she walked towards the stairs of the Department of Brain.


    The elevator was at the corner at the end of the corridor. Vivian couldn''t see the lift going up or down,


    she just heard a "Ding".


    Several footsteps came out of the elevator.


    Vivian heard a familiar voice.


    "In fact, there is no problem with every examination. Are we two too sensitive?" It was normal for Nina


    to have nightmares asionally, not to mention that she had only had such nightmares for two times.


    Nina wondered if she had made a mountain out of a molehill, because she came to the hospital every


    week and didn''t find anything wrong.


    Kanner Hospital was a high-level hospital with advanced medical equipment. The hospital wouldn''t


    make mistake.


    John held Nina''s hand and said firmly, "Just in case."


    In the business world, if something couldn''t bring benefits for a long time, John would choose to give up


    directly. As for Nina, he couldn''t weigh the pros and cons, but would only be careful.


    Nina leaned against him and said with a smile, "You''re right. Just in case. Every time I see the


    examination results and the doctor told me I was fine, I can be relieved."


    "Nothing will happen." John was not afraid of anything.


    "Okay." Nina nodded with a smile. The two of them walked forward, but they didn''t notice a middle-


    aged woman in in clothes. She nced at Nina from time to time and then walked forward.


    It seemed that she was waiting for someone''s order.


    With a gleam shining, Vivian held her mother''s hand and asked, "Mom, do you have anything you want


    to eatter? I''ll have someone bring it to you. "


    "There''s nothing special to eat. Your father has sent a lot of tonics every day. I can''t eat them all." Julie


    patted the back of her daughter''s hand. ording to her observation during this period of time, Vivi


    was a sensible girl. Vivi would never hate her own brother.


    Vivian had taken good care of Julie and Julie''s baby these days.


    Julie was happy that her daughter was so sensible and Julie determined to let her marry a rich man.


    Now Adrian from Song family was very good. He was indeed a little worse than John, but he was also


    one of the top figures. Many people were staring at this piece of meat.


    Julie had to make a n for her daughter as soon as possible.


    Julie had her own n in mind, and Vivian also had her own n. She helped her mother turn a corner


    and happened to meet Nina and John.


    When Vivian saw the short spiky hair John, she was slightly stunned for a moment, and her face


    flushed.


    ''I''m afraid there is no men as handsome as John in the world.


    Unfortunately... Such a person does not belong to me yet.''


    There was a little hatred in Vivian''s eyes when she looked at Nina, but it disappeared in an instant.


    The four of them were silent for a moment.


    "John? What are you doing here? " Julie broke the silence and looked at John with a smile.


    But she didn''t look at Nina.


    Because Nina took away her daughter''s happiness.


    At the first, Julie thought she would be the well-known John''s mother-inw, Julie had a sense of


    superiority in front of many rich women. But after Nina hooked up with John, Julie no longer had that


    sense of superiority.


    It was Nina''s fault.


    So what if Nina was the princess of C Ind? There was not C Ind. What was so great about Nina?


    It was just because Nina was born in a good family.


    Julie was jealous, especially when she asked John a question, John had to take a look at Nina as if


    asking for her permission.


    "Why are you looking at me? She is asking you. " Nina rolled her eyes at John. ''John always throws


    trouble at me!''


    John said indifferently, "Do I have to answer other people''s questions?"


    Julie''s smile froze on her face.


    "If you don''t want to answer, just leave." Nina red at John again. Didn''t he see that Julie was


    pregnant now?


    He had to piss Julie off at this time. If Julie got angry, Nina would never be able to exin herself.


    The two walked forward without looking at Julie and Vivian.


    Julie and Vivian were standing in the middle of the road. If Nina and John wanted to go over, they had


    to pass by them.


    Vivian seized the opportunity and winked at a middle-aged woman.


    The middle-aged woman nodded slightly and approached Nina in silence. This was the hospital. There


    were many peopleing and going, and Nina didn''t pay attention to anyone.


    Julie was ignored by others so that she was very angry and she had no mood to pay attention to


    others. The middle-aged woman looked back and found no one behind her. This was also a blind spot


    for monitoring. She took out a hand from her pocket and hid something in her palm.


    With a little strength, she broke the thing in her palm of her hand. The air was filled with a faint smell of


    soap. The soap water flowed out from her fingers and dropped on the ground, reflecting a cold light.


    Nina stepped on it.


    She wore a pair of t shoes. As soon as she stepped on the ground, she slipped and her whole body


    swayed.


    In a sh, Vivian pushed her mother aside on purpose and loosened her mother''s hand at the same


    time.


    Before Nina could react, she fell aside and identally touched Julie''s arm. With a gentle pull of Nina,


    Julie lost her bnce and fell backwards.


    With just a slip of her feet, Nina left the ce stained with soap water and steadied herself.


    John took advantage of the opportunity to hold Nina, but he didn''t have time to care about Julie.


    "Ah..." Julie''s pupils contracted suddenly. She subconsciously protected the child in her belly, but she


    still fell heavily to the ground.


    In an instant, blood flowed out from Julie''s legs and stained her loose skirt, which was dazzling red.


    Both Nina and John were stunned.


    "Baby, baby, my baby..." Julie''s face turned pale and her eyes widened when she saw the red blood.


    Vivian squatted down in a hurry and said at a loss, "Mom, mom, what should we do? What should we


    do? Doctor! Doctor! Call the doctor! "


    Vivian shouted herself hoarse. Tears welled up in her eyes. She lowered her head with a triumphant


    smile.


    With so much blood, the child was doomed to die.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if Nina was careless, it had something to do with her. Judging from Vivian''s father''s importance to


    the child, he would not let go of Nina easily.


    Seeing this, Nina frowned in shock and doubt, but the situation in front of her did not allow her to think


    so much.


    She walked up and picked up the pregnant woman who weighed more than 100 pounds.


    Coincidentally, the doctor came in a hurry, and Nina put Julie on the operating trolley.


    Nina''s hands were stained with blood, and so was her body.


    Nina stared nkly at the person who had left, and a sense of guilt arose.


    It was her. She pushed Julie.


    At this time, someone beside Nina said timidly, "I just saw it. You fell by yourself. Why did you pull a


    pregnant woman''s hand? You made her fall down. "


    The speaker was the middle-aged woman just now.


    She was an actress hired by Vivian with money.


    When the woman saw that Nina didn''t say anything, she raised her voice. "You''ve caused her to bleed


    so much. If she loses her child... You, you reallymitted a sin. "


    The woman''s usation caused a tidal wave of public opinion.

 Chapter 330 She Killed A Little Life

    Chapter 330 She Killed A Little Life


    "Well... With so much blood, I think the child is very likely to be aborted. "


    "I think so."


    "It''s all these two people. They can''t walk well. They are pulling and pushing. Now they hit someone.


    She is pregnant."


    "It''s not all her fault. She didn''t expect it to happen. She didn''t mean it."


    "It''s just her fault. It''s a small life. If she hadn''t pushed the woman when she fell, the woman wouldn''t


    have lost her baby."


    "If I was identally pushed to have a miscarriage, I would definitely cry to death. I won''t let her go no


    matter she did it on purpose or not."


    There were many people gathered in the corridor. Some of them stood at the door of the ward to see


    what was going on. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on John and Nina, sighing and shaking their heads,


    and evenining.


    Their words were all heard by Nina and John.


    Just now, the middle-aged woman was sandwiched in the crowd and looked at Nina with a disdainful


    look. "That''s a life. It''s really a sin to lose it like this."


    Nina stood there numbly, her bloody hand trembling slightly in the air. At this moment, John stretched


    out his hand and slid down Nina''s finger. He crossed her fingers and pulled her into his arms.


    Looking at the anxious and uneasy back of Vivian, John''s eyes were deep and bottomless, and a cold


    chill attacked Vivian from all directions.


    Vivian felt a chill down her spine.


    Vivian turned her eyes slightly and wanted to look back at the source that made her fell chill down her


    spine, but she didn''t dare to look back.


    At this time, Vivian''s mother was lying on the operating trolley. If Vivian looked back, others would


    notice her.


    John''s eyes could see through people''s hearts, and Nina was also good at observing people''s subtle


    expressions. She couldn''t show any ws.


    Vivian thought she had done a good job and no one could see through her trick. She only hoped that


    the two people she hired could follow her instructions and wouldn''t give her away.


    One of them was a family member of a patient in the hospital, who was attracting everyone''s attention.


    The middle-aged woman asked, "Youngdy, do you know the mother and daughter just now? I heard


    you talking to each other just now. You must know each other, but you pretend not to know each other.


    Do you have a grudge against each other? "


    The middle-aged woman was in and unadorned, with freckles of different sizes on her face. Her


    eyes were rolling like a weasel with no good intention.


    Although many people did not speak, they once again looked at Nina in unison, as if they were waiting


    for an answer.


    When everyone''s attention was distracted, a nurse in the hospital came over with a wet mop, which


    covered the ground soaked in soap water. The evidence was destroyed in a moment.


    The ground became clean, leaving only some water marks.


    The nurse who was mopping the floor was the second person that Vivian bought off. After the nurse


    mopped the floor, she went into the bathroom. No one paid attention to such an unremarkable diligent


    nurse.


    Nina and John didn''t answer the middle-aged woman''s question, the middle-aged woman said firmly,


    "You must have a bad rtionship. Little girl, did you pretend to slip down on purpose just now? I


    walked from there too. Why didn''t I fall? "


    A bystander nodded and said, "A lot of people passed there. They all didn''t fall, but she did."


    Someone sighed, "It seems that she did it on purpose. How big grudge do they have against each


    other?"


    The middle-aged woman stopped where it should stop and said nothing.


    The voice of ming Nina became louder and louder. John picked up his phone and made a phone


    call, intending to ask people to drive these indiscriminate people out of Kanner Hospital.


    Nina raised her hand to stop him. "It will only be more and more difficult to exin. Just ignore them."


    Nina had been through a lot of public opinions and was immune to them. Nina felt really guilty that she


    identally slipped and pushed the pregnant woman.


    But she wouldn''t let anyone bully her.


    Shoot the bird which takes the lead. Nina''s eyes fell on the middle-aged woman who caused the topic.


    Nina smelled the smell of soap water on her body.


    It smelled the same as before when Julie fell down the ground.


    Being stared at by Nina, the middle-aged woman was restless. She slightly raised her voice and


    bluffed.


    "Why are you looking at me? I''m just telling the truth. Why don''t you let me tell the truth? "


    The middle-aged woman''s tone sounded very impolite, and John''s eyes were sullen. No one dared to


    talk to his wife in this tone.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    John''s face was cold, and his sharp eyes were like a white de that pierced through the air, shooting


    at the middle-aged woman. The woman trembled with fear.


    The middle-aged woman was so scared that her body was trembling. John took a step forward, and his


    short spiky head showed that his face was very firm. There was a fierce force on his body, and the


    woman had a feeling that John was going to tear her up.


    Nina held John''s hand tightly. She didn''t want him to be too impulsive. Instead, Nina smiled lightly and


    asked, "Auntie, I seem to smell a soap water on you. And I smelled it when my feet slipped just now.


    It''s a little strange."


    "Strange? Why is it strange? " The middle-aged woman was nervous.


    "Why is it strange?" A bystander said. She dressed simply and looked at the two people in front of her.


    "You two must be rich second generation. How could you know the life of poor people like us? We even


    use soap to wash clothes. What''s the strange smell of soap water on our bodies?"


    The middle-aged woman was suddenly enlightened.


    She was so scared that she almost forgot her job.


    There was aundry shop in her house. Most of the time, she used soap instead ofundry detergent.


    The middle-aged woman immediately became full of confidence. "I''m an maid who is specialized in


    washing clothes for others. It''s not normal that I don''t have the smell of soap water on my body. My


    hands are washing clothes with soap every day. Since my husband is sick, I have used these hands to


    support our family. I''ve worked hard to support myself. You don''t understand at all."


    Tears welled up in the woman''s eyes.


    John raised his long and narrow eyes and said, "In that case, don''t spread rumors. You can''t afford to


    offend us."


    All of a sudden, the air became quiet. They pursed their lips and did their own things. No one dared to


    provoke the rich easily.


    Money makes the mare go.


    They didn''t dare to make trouble for Nina and John. They didn''t want to cause any trouble to


    themselves. It was already difficult for them to live when their family member was sick. If they got into


    trouble, it would be even worse.


    People left one by one, and the middle-aged woman returned to the ward sulkily.


    When she turned around, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    ''I havepleted my task, haven''t I?''


    Looking at the back of the middle-aged woman, Nina''s tense body suddenly became rxed. There


    must be something strange.


    But what made Nina suspicious had been rejected.


    Nina really didn''t know that people who washed clothes with soap all year round would be stained with


    the smell of soap water.


    This was rted to her knowledge blind area. She didn''t need to pay attention to these trifles since she


    was born.


    Nina''s eyes darkened.


    It seemed that she slipped down by ident.


    Nina didn''t expect herself to find an excuse for herself.


    Nina lowered her eyes. Her eyshes trembled, indicating that she was very guilty, guilty and


    powerless.


    She might have killed an innocent baby.

 Chapter 331 I Cant Redeem This Crime

    Chapter 331 I Can''t Redeem This Crime


    Noticing that Nina''s fingertips were trembling slightly, John tightened his grip on her hand and took Nina


    to Brian''s office.


    Nina firmly believed that she had killed someone. She was like a puppet, letting John hold her hand


    and press her shoulder to let her sit down.


    When John saw her self-reproach, his heart suddenly tightened. He silently wiped the blood on her


    hands with a towel.


    It was not until he had cleaned up the blood on Nina''s hands that John said, "It''s not your fault."


    Nina''s eyes moved. She stared at the calm ck eyes of John and felt even guiltier.


    "You will always be on my side. I don''t believe what you say." Nina seemed to hear her voice trembling,


    like her uncontroble fingertips.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    John was speechless.


    At this time, she knew his love for her.


    But it was indeed not Nina''s fault.


    "It''s my fault." With one knee squatting in front of Nina, John held her hands and sincerely apologized,


    "I should have been on guard when I saw them."


    During this period of time, Vivian had kept a low profile and seldom appeared in public. They came to


    the hospital for examination every week, but they didn''t meet Vivian.


    John didn''t pay much attention to women other than Nina, so he naturally ignored one thing.


    Howard took control of Ye Group again and didn''t give Vivian any chance to back to thepany.


    Vivian was doomed.


    How could Vivian give up so easily? She would definitely find another way to force herpetitor


    away. Noah was the biggest threat for her and Noah also had the biggest power, so Vivian didn''t dare


    to act rashly.


    But it was easy for Vivian to deal with an unborn child.


    "I should be on guard." John looked at Nina who felt very guilt. It was not until then that John felt


    remorseful.


    He knew that Vivian would make a third party the instrument of a crime, but he didn''t expect Vivian to


    dare to use Nina as the third party.


    "You can''t predict." The man''s low and depressed voice pulled back Nina''s thoughts. Her eyes were


    filled with tears. "Did I do something harmful?"


    "Julie can''t give birth to this baby." John had said this when he asked whether Henry woulde back


    to Ye family or not.


    At that time, John wanted to let Henry recognize his ancestors, and now John wanted to ease the guilty


    feeling of Nina.


    "What?" Nina was stunned, with two small questions in her eyes. She didn''t understand why he had


    such a conclusion.


    Nina was the noble princess of C Ind. She was like a canary in a cage, enjoying the best treatment,


    but maintaining the purest heart.


    In the cage, she could not see the darkness of the outside world, but only yearn for the beautiful world.


    John didn''t want her to know those dirty things in the rich families. Someone could kill his or her family


    member for the family property.


    "It''s dangerous for an elderly woman to get pregnant." John said a reason that could be epted by


    Nina.


    "If I hadn''t hit her by ident, she wouldn''t have..." Nina still lowered her head and med herself.


    "If the baby is a little older, not only the baby but also the mother will be in danger." John hoped that


    Nina wouldn''t me herself anymore. He stood up, held her in his arms and gently patted her on the


    back.


    "Honey, it''s not your fault." John''s voice was gentle, but his eyes gradually became sinister.


    Vivian dared to use his wife, he would take what Vivian wanted most.


    Nina hugged him tightly. "What should I do? I can''t atone for this crime. "


    John sighed slightly and said, "Go to do the examination first. I''ll go to see what''s going on."


    "Okay." Nina nodded, but held him tighter.


    It took John a long time to coax Nina to have a thorough examination.


    As for going to see what was going on, he just wanted tofort her.


    No matter if the baby was all right or not because of this tumble, Julie would have a miscarriage when


    she got off the operating table atst.


    John knew it clearly.


    He called Henry and the two chatted for a long time, at least half an hour.


    After checking out, John nced at Nina and said on the phone, "You''d better think twice before


    making a decision about what I said."


    Then John hung up the phone and walked towards Nina. "How is it going?"


    "As before, nothing happened." Nina handed John the test result absent mindedly.


    John took it over and nced at it. He casually put it on Brian''s desk and gently pinched Nina''s face


    with a smile. "Nothing happened, so be happy."


    "But..." When Nina raised her eyes and looked into John''s clear eyes, she suddenly lost the courage to


    continue.


    "Nothing." Nina shook her head and smiled back. The smile that hadn''t reached the bottom of her heart


    was a little embarrassed. "How''s everything going in the operating room?"


    John''s lips moved slightly, and two familiar voices came from the door of the office.


    "Brian, are John and Nina here with you?"


    "Miss Jessica?" Brian looked at Jessica in surprise. "Are you here for John and Nina?"


    Jessica nodded. "I heard that Ni... John came to the hospital and I want to ask if he is sick. "


    "It''s not Mr. John. It''s just Mrs. Ninaing to have a check-up." Brian stopped and didn''t intend to


    bring Jessica to his office.


    It was well known that Jessica didn''t like Nina. Now John and Nina were both in the office, so Brian


    didn''t dare to let them meet.


    His boss was John, not Jessica.


    Brian put John in the first about everything.


    Brian added, "Mr. John and Mrs. Nina are fine. Don''t worry, Miss Jessica."


    "Are they still here?" Jessica wanted to make peace with Nina. Now that Jessica had lost her husband,


    she couldn''t live without the protection of her family.


    She had to put up with it for a while to ease the family conflict first.


    Brian thought that Jessica was here to make trouble, so he could only lie seriously, "Mr. John and Mrs.


    Nina have left."


    "Did they leave?" Jessica was a little disappointed and angry.


    She tried her best toe here, but all her efforts were in vain.


    Jessica turned around and was about to leave. Brian breathed a sigh of relief, but Jessica turned


    around again. Brian almost couldn''t breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Miss Jessica, what else can I do for you?"


    "When I came here just now, I heard that a pregnant woman in the VIP ward upstairs had a


    miscarriage. I want to ask if it is Ye family?"


    It seemed that Jessica didn''t ask about Mr. John and Mrs. Nina.


    Brian was finally relieved, but he didn''t know that Julie''s miscarriage had something to do with Nina.


    Thinking that she was Miss Jessica and the question didn''t matter, Brian answered it directly.


    "Miss Jessica is right. Mrs. Julie lost her baby." "I heard that Mr. Howard cares about this child very


    much," said Brian, feeling sorry for Ye family.


    It was not until then that Jessica came to her senses. "How could this be? Julie was fine these days,


    wasn''t she? Why did she miscarry all of a sudden? "


    "She bumped into someone by ident." Brian had just heard about it.


    "Bumped?" Jessica was so angry, "Is that person blind? It was hard for that people not to see a


    pregnant woman... Just wait and see. Howard will not let that person go. "

 Chapter 332 Nina Pushed Me

    Chapter 332 Nina Pushed Me


    Brian didn''t respond. He just smiled and watched Jessica leave.


    When he pushed the door open and entered the office, he saw the two person who were preupied.


    "Mr. John?"


    Brian thought there was something wrong with the examination report, so he picked it up from the table


    and looked at it carefully, but he didn''t find anything wrong.


    "Mrs. Nina? Do you feel something different? " Brian looked down at Nina who was sitting there.


    Nina raised her eyes and asked, "Really? Did she miscarry?"


    "What?" Brian hesitated for a moment, thinking that Nina had heard the conversation between him and


    Jessica outside the door. Brian answered truthfully, "The baby is not saved."


    With tears in her eyes, Nina nodded and said, "Okay. What''s going on now? "


    "Mrs. Julie is emotionally unstable. Mr. Howard is on his way here." That was all Brian knew.


    "I see." Nina slowly stood up and straightened her back to be responsible for this matter.


    She held John''s hand and said, "Honey,e with me."


    "It has nothing to do with you." John raised his hand to tuck a strand of Nina''s hair behind her ear and


    said calmly, "I''ll deal with it."


    Nina knew that John had a lot of methods, but she couldn''t get through it.


    She didn''t dare to say that she had a clear conscience for what she had done. In the end, she had


    killed a little life.


    "No..."


    "Be good." Before Nina could finish her refusal, John interrupted her and took her hand, leaving Kanner


    Hospital.


    When the car went out of the parking lot, it just brushed past Howard''s car.


    In the VIP ward.


    Julie sat on the bed with a pale face. Her red and swollen eyes were still dripping, and her pale lips


    were constantly wriggling.


    "Son, son, my son... Give my son back... "


    Vivian was startled by the sight of her mother''s look, it seemed that her mother''s soul had left. Vivian


    didn''t expect her mother to cry for so long.


    Wasn''t it enough to have a daughter like her?


    Vivian had never disobeyed her mother or disobeyed her mother''s wishes since she was a child. She


    had worked hard to gain a foothold in Lexingport City and paid a lot for the status of the two of them.


    Couldn''t Julie see all these?


    How could Julie cry so sadly for an unborn child?


    But this was also her mother. Honoured one and people honoured them all. Injured one and people


    injured them all. Vivian stepped forward tofort Julie with mixed feelings.


    "Mom, it''s Okay. It''s Okay."


    Vivian pretended to hug her, but was pushed away by Julie. Vivian''s words "it''s Okay" seemed to turn


    on the switch of her mother''s copse. Julie shouted at her.


    "It''s Okay? How could it be considered Okay? That''s my baby. I''ve been pregnant for four months.


    Without him, everything will be over. Do you know? " Julie gripped Vivian''s arm tightly, her nails digging


    into Vivian''s flesh. Vivian frowned in pain.


    Even so, Vivian stillforted her mother''s emotional, "Mom, mom, calm down. As long as you take


    good care of yourself, you can get pregnant again."


    Doctor Zhou reminded Julie dutifully, "Miss Vivian, Mrs. Julie is in her middle age and has a


    miscarriage. If she gets pregnant again, her life will be in danger."


    Vivian looked back at Doctor Zhou without saying anything.


    Julie grabbed her daughter''s arms and there were red marks left on Vivian''s arms, Julie shook Vivian''s


    body and said, "The doctor said I can''t have a baby in the future... My baby, my baby!


    Since the baby is gone, I won''t live, I won''t live." Julie got up, grabbed a scissor and wanted to stab her


    own neck.


    "Mom!" Vivian was shocked and reached out to grab the medical scissors from Julie''s hand. The


    doctors and nurses beside Julie were also shocked and hurried to help.


    Some of them were responsible for grabbing the scissors, while others were responsible for hugging


    her, fearing that Julie would really choose tomit suicide.


    If anything happened to Julie in the hospital, all of them would be in big trouble.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Howard arrived, he saw that the ward was in chaos. His wife was waving scissors crazily, and


    the medical staff were trying to control the situation.


    "What are you doing?" Howard came in a hurry when he heard the news that his wife was in the


    operating room. He felt restless at the thought of the baby''s death.


    Seeing this scene, he was so angry that his head ached. His face turned ghastly pale.


    Hearing his rebuke, the sound inside stopped. It was only a moment of silence. Julie, who was in the


    pain of losing her son, was not rational at all. She waved the scissors again.


    Vivian, who was closest to Julie, subconsciously wanted to protect her mother. She directly stretched


    out her arm, which was like a mantis trying to stop a chariot.


    "Ah!" There was a shocking wound on Vivian''s arm which had been scratched red. Blood kept


    bleeding, winding on Vivian''s arm and dripping on the clean ground.


    "Vivi!" Howard strode forward and covered Vivian''s wound with a pair of big hands with a worried look.


    "Stop the bleeding!"


    The well-trained medical staff of Kanner Hospital reacted quickly and pulled Vivian aside to stop the


    bleeding.


    Julie cut Vivian''s arm heavily. The wound was a little deep, and it took the doctors and nurses a long


    time to stop the bleeding.


    Bang! Bang...


    Julie''s hand shook and the scissors fell to the ground.


    Julie stared nkly at her daughter, whose face was pale and her forehead was sweating. Vivian


    endured it to the extreme.


    "I...I... I didn''t mean it. I didn''t mean it, Vivi... " Julie walked over nervously, trembling all over.


    Howard was extremely angry, but he felt sorry for his wife. He held her in his arms and scolded, "Well,


    don''t get involved in it. The doctor will deal with the wound for Vivian."


    "Okay, Okay..." Julie''s voice was trembling. She leaned against her husband''s chest and felt a little


    warmth.


    Howard changed the topic, "What''s wrong with you? How could you have a miscarriage? "


    Hearing her husband''s question, Julie felt even more aggrieved. She sobbed, "The baby is gone. Our


    son is gone. It''s all Nina''s fault. It was she who pushed me. If she hadn''t pushed me, how could I have


    a miscarriage?"


    When Howard heard the name of Nina, the first person to be stunned was Dr. Zhou, whose fingertips


    were trembling slightly.


    How could the person be Mr. John''s wife?


    How dare Vivian take advantage of Mr. John''s wife?


    Doctor Zhou stopped what she was doing. Fear shed through her eyes, and she had a bad feeling.


    She was going to have bad luck.


    "Doctor Zhou." Vivian reminded her in a low voice. Vivian''s pale face couldn''t hide the warning in her


    eyes.


    "In a minute." Doctor Zhou''s heart was in a mess now.


    Howard was about to lose his temper, but he suppressed it when he heard the name of Nina.


    Even if he was not afraid of Shi family, he was also afraid of C Ind.


    Nina was the princess of C Ind, and he couldn''t offend her easily. He had to know the whole story.


    "Why did you meet her when you were lying on the bed?" Howard shouted, "Don''t lie!"


    "I didn''t lie to you. How could I make fun of my own son?" Julie was so angry that she almost fainted


    and couldn''t breathe. "You are not on my side at this time!"


    Vivian exined, "Doctor Zhou said that my mother''s fetus seems to be stable and she can exercise


    properly. I helped her walk, and I happened to meet John and Nina. I don''t know what happened to


    Nina, but she fell down and pulled my mother. As a result..."

 Chapter 333 Avenge Our Childs Death

    Chapter 333 Avenge Our Child''s Death


    "I don''t believe that she didn''t walk steadily. It''s unreasonable for a young girl to walk unsteadily." Julie


    copsed into her husband''s arms andined with tearful eyes, "I think she did it on purpose!"


    Julie firmly believed that Nina did it on purpose, but she didn''t know what to say when Howard asked


    her why Nina did that.


    She could only cry and curse Nina.


    Howard knew that Julie was upset, so he didn''t stop her. He turned to his daughter and asked, "Vivi, tell


    me what happened? If what your mother said is true, I will seek justice for her in any case. Even if Nina


    is the princess of C Ind, she can''t bewless."


    "Dad, it''s all my fault." Seeing the nurse bandaging her wound, Vivian''s eyes became darker and


    darker. The corners of her mouth lifted up faintly, which was just blocked by her long hair.


    "If I had protected mom well, my brother wouldn''t have been in danger and ended up like this. After all,


    it''s all my fault." Vivian med herself and sobbed.


    She couldn''t say that Nina did it on purpose, otherwise Howard would think that her wife and her


    daughter were lying.


    "Dad, I didn''t see it clearly at that time. I only saw that mom fell to the ground and that Nina almost fell.


    Nina steadied herself to avoid falling." Vivian exined for Nina, "She didn''t mean to do that. After


    mom fell to the ground, Nina took mom to the doctor in person."


    "Vivian!" Julie stamped her feet in anger. "Why do you exin for an outsider? Nina has stolen your


    man. And now she hurt your mother and brother, but you still exin for her."


    "Mom, I..." Tears welled up in Vivian''s eyes as she raised her head. Talking about John, she felt sad.


    She was interrupted again.


    "What!" Julie stared at her weakly. "You''re just useless. Are we still afraid of their family?"


    "Mom, it''s not like that. I just..." Vivian shrank her arm and turned to the nurse. "Could you please be


    gentler? It hurts."


    The nurse was confused. She didn''t even touch Vivian just now.


    Obviously, Vivian said that on purpose. Seeing this, Dr. Zhou knew what Vivian was thinking and


    immediately said to the nurse, "What''s wrong with you? Go away."


    The nurse pursed her lips and stood aside.


    Dr. Zhou gave Vivian a ttering smile, hoping that she could save her life when she was in need. After


    all, it was John who was offended now.


    "Thank you, Dr. Zhou. I''m fine. You can leave now." Vivian asked the doctor and nurse to leave. The


    doctor wanted to say something but hesitated.


    After they left, Vivian lowered her eyes and said, "Dad, mom, I''m sorry."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Julie was too weak to talk.


    Howard hinted Vivian to leave first, and then he helped his wife back to the bed.


    Lying in the bed, Julie held her husband''s hand tightly and said, "Whether Nina did it on purpose or not,


    our child is indeed dead. You must avenge our child''s death."


    Howard nodded, but Julie didn''t see the firmness in his eyes.


    "Howard! Our son is dead. He''s the one who will inherit the family business in the future. Our son is


    dead and will nevere back." Julie said sadly, "Noah doesn''t want to run business. Vivi is a girl with


    insufficient ability. We have put all our hopes on this child, but now there is no hope.


    Can you ept it? Can you just let it trouble your conscience?"


    Howard thought for a while and said firmly, "I will let them pay the price."


    "Really?" Julie''s eyes lit up and looked at him excitedly. "You must revenge her, or I will not feel at ease


    all my life."


    "Don''t worry." Howard patted his wife''s hand and helped her lie down.


    Standing outside the door, Vivian heard what they had just said.


    Vivian thought that it was impossible for John to stop what would happen to Nina no matter how


    powerful he was. She was sure that Nina would suffer.


    What made Vivian happier was that no one wouldpete with her for the family property in the future.


    She would root out all the people who stood in her way one by one.


    Vivian turned around and left. Her aching arm couldn''t stop her rising lips.


    Howard dealt with the matter in a straightforward manner. The first thing he did was to use public


    rtions to post the news online that the wife of the CEO of the Time Group pushed down the wife of


    the chairman of the Ye Group and caused her miscarriage. The news quickly spread online.


    Because of the power of the Ye family and Howard, the news drew public attention and directly affected


    the positive image of the Time Group.


    The senior executives of the Time Group were capable. After receiving the order of John, they began to


    secretly operate on the Inte to control the crazy growth of public opinion, but they still couldn''t resist


    theizens'' abuse without any reason.


    Even Nina didn''t know that she had been set up. She locked herself in the room alone.


    Even though she might be able to solve other problems, she couldn''t do anything this time because a


    life had gone.


    Standing outside the door, John could only be anxious, so he contacted James and asked him to tell


    Nina not to read thements on the Inte for the time being.


    However, Nina wanted to read thements.


    She turned on her phone and found that her post was at the top of the hot search list. There were


    generally three kinds of opinion.


    Those who had be mothers abused Nina seriously. Some thought that Nina was narrow-minded


    and deliberately retaliated against John''s childhood sweetheart.


    The rest remained neutral. They thought that Nina didn''t do it on purpose and was feeling sad, but it


    was undeniable that she had killed a life.


    It seemed that some people were deliberately guiding the public opinion. Nina knew that it was the


    public rtions team of the Ye Group who did it.


    Nina could hack the data, but she didn''t want to do it because she thought she had done something


    wrong.


    Howard asked his assistant to contact Henry. He wanted to meet John.


    John was afraid that something might happen to Nina, so he couldn''t leave the North Yard. He ordered


    Henry, "Let hime to the North Yard."


    "Yes, sir." On the other side of the phone, Henry didn''t hang up the phone. After a moment of silence,


    he said, "Mr. Shi, I haven''t decided yet."


    "Okay." John wouldn''t force Henry to do anything. "Ask someone else to bring him here."


    "Yes, sir." After Henry hung up the phone, Adrian said, "I''ll drive him there."


    "You?" Looking at thezy man, Henry frowned. "Why are you so idle?"


    "Am I free now?" Adrian spread out his hands. "I''m obviously very busy apanying you..."


    Henry blushed, but still calmly warned him, "Please pay attention to your words and image."


    Adrian smiled and said nothing. He took the car key and walked out.


    He drove Howard to the North Yard. On the way, Howard snorted, "You''re now the CEO of the Song


    Group. Why are you so idle and humbled to do errands for John?"


    Pretending not to understand the irony in Howard''s words, Adrian said with a smile, "You and one of my


    friends have said the same words."


    He nced at Howard. "I suddenly find that you look quite like him."

 Chapter 334 Dismemberment

    Chapter 334 Dismemberment


    The way Adrian used to be dissolute was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Even if Adrian


    began to restrain himself after he became the president of Song Group, most people still thought that it


    was difficult to change his nature. All this was just an illusion.


    Howard had a mature and steady son, Noah, so Howard naturally sniffed at yboys like Adrian.


    "I''m not you. I can''t have an illegitimate son."


    Howard didn''t have an illegitimate son. He just had an illegitimate daughter.


    Wasn''t Vivian just an illegitimate daughter of Howard who has changed into a richdy?


    Adrian just snorted in his heart and didn''t show it. As long as Howard didn''t cross the bottom line of


    Adrian, Adrian would choose to let it go.


    Dark clouds blotted out the sun. At first, it rained continuously.


    Outside the window, the rain was streaming and the room was dim. When Nina looked up, she could


    see the rain streaking across the ss window, leaving traces like meteors.


    It was foggy outside.


    The sudden heavy rain made Nina more restless.


    She received a call from Noah.


    "Ninja, No. 144, XQ Road."


    When Nina heard Noah''s serious tone, her expression immediately became serious. She suddenly


    stood up and said, "I''ll be there soon."


    Nina hung up the phone, hurriedly took off a coat to cover herself, and opened the door and went


    downstairs.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    John sat on the sofa and heard the rapid footsteps behind him. He turned around and looked at Nina.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Deal with the case." After saying these two words, Nina stood at the door and changed her shoes.


    John dialed the number of Amy, "Go out with Mrs. Nina and protect her well."


    After hanging up the phone, Nina had disappeared.


    Holding a big ck umbre, Amy was waiting for Nina. The two of them went to the spot of the crime


    together.


    At No. 144, XQ Road.


    The whole street was solemn. There were some old buildings, green tiles and gray walls. Rain fell


    along the eaves, dripping on umbres.


    The houses on both sides were all small stores, and the road in the middle was only one meter wide.


    The water on the road was serious, and asionally there were small puddles.


    Nina and Amy''s feet were covered with rain and mud. Under the attack of the wind and rain, their


    clothes were a little wet.


    The rain was so heavy that it was like a pearl curtain waterfall. They couldn''t see clearly what was


    going on ahead.


    The sound of rain falling on the ground could be heard clearly.


    When they were about to get close to No. 144, someone stood at the door of the store and waved at


    Nina. "Nina, Nina, here I am."


    It was ck who waved.


    He held an umbre and stopped in front of Nina. Most of his pants were wet.


    The cloudy and rainy weather made ck''s skin even darker, and his big white teeth were particrly


    conspicuous when he spoke.


    "Nina, Captain Noah is waiting for you inside." ck stood beside Nina and walked side by side with


    her.


    "What''s going on inside?" In order to make ck hear her clearly, Nina raised her voice.


    ck frowned and said, "The informant, Beth Wang, opened a washing shop. An hour ago, when she


    washed clothes, she found three broken fingers in the customer''s clothes, so she called the police.


    After we rushed over, we found a broken leg in her shop, only the part below the calf."


    "Kill and dismember?" Nina''s eyes darkened. The three of them just arrived at the door of Beth Wang''s


    Noah and his men had sealed off the scene. ck stopped Amy and said, "You can''t go in."


    "I have to protect Mrs. Nina." Ignoring ck, Amy took a step forward, but ck stopped her and


    repeated like a repeater, "You can''t go in."


    Amy looked at him coldly without any expression.


    She only obeyed the orders of Mr. John and Mrs. Nina.


    Nina turned around and said to Amy, "Stay outside. I''ll be fine."


    "Yes, Mrs. Nina."


    ck said: " Why don''t you listen to me? "


    He felt a little unbnced.


    But Amy ignored him.


    ck had never seen such a cold woman. He curled his lips and went inside.


    When Nina walked in, she smelled a familiar soap and a strong smell of washing powder.


    Tom was asking Beth Wang about the details. He was tall and thin, just blocking Beth Wang''s


    appearance.


    When Noah came out from the back of the washing shop, he happened to see Nina. Her hair had been


    wet by rain, and her light colored coat sleeves were stained on her arms.


    "Ninja." Noah called Nina, took off his dry uniform and handed it to her. "Put it on, lest you catch a


    cold."


    Nina put on his coat quickly, wide and loose, like a child wearing adult''s clothes, and her upper body


    was much warmer.


    "ck told me that three fingers and one leg were found." With a whoosh sound, Nina zipped up her


    clothes, looked around and asked in confusion, "Who will choose aundry shop to dump corpses?"


    "Come here and have a look."


    When the two were discussing the case, an abrupt voice sounded.


    "Why are you here?" Beth Wang recognized Nina.


    Nina looked at the direction of the voice and saw Beth Wang. It was the middle-aged woman who took


    the same elevator with her in the hospital and said Nina had made a crime.


    No wonder Nina felt the smell of soap familiar when she first came in.


    The two looked into each other''s eyes.


    Pointing at Nina, Beth Wang said in a trembling voice, "You, you, you are... Poli... "


    Beth Wang didn''t say thest word. Her eyes were full of horror, as if she had seen a ghost.


    When Nina saw her, Nina remembered her sin. Nina pursed her lips and didn''t say anything.


    Beth Wang took this as acquiescence.


    Beth Wang trembled more violently.


    "What a sin! Why am I so unlucky? " Beth Wang sat on the chair and kept screaming.


    Since Nina and Noah were busy with other things, there would be someone else tofort her.


    Noah looked at the broken fingers and legs in front of him with Nina. "The corpse spot is obvious. It''s


    rotting. The corpse has been dismembered for a period of time."


    "But no one reported a missing person in the past month, and no other parts of this body were found in


    other ces." Tom said thoughtfully, "Of course, it''s possible that they haven''t been discovered yet.


    Strangely enough, why was it in theundry store? As long as the boss is doing theundry, the body


    parts will definitely be found. "


    This question also troubled Noah and Nina.


    Of course, it would also be a breakthrough point.


    "Where did you find this clothes?" After Nina asked the question, Tom brought a coat and a box.


    "The broken finger was found in this coat pocket by Beth Wang. The broken leg was found in this box.


    There was a dirty dress in this box."


    Nina took the coat and looked at the Logo on the box. It was a high-profile luxury brand.


    If a person could afford this brand of clothes, there should be a servant who specialized in washing


    clothes at home. How could the person send the clothes to aundry shop with poor environment?


    "Have you asked who owns this dress and this box?"


    "Yes." Noah nodded, "I''ve sent someone to investigate. We''ll get the result soon."


    Putting down the clothes, Nina walked towards Beth Wang and asked, "Do you know the owner of this


    dress and this box?"


    "Yes." Beth Wang didn''t dare to lie, "These two people and my husband work in the same construction


    site as cement workers. They have a good rtionship. A week ago, they asked someone to send dirty


    clothes to wash and take care of our family''s business. My husband is in hospital these days, so I didn''t


    have time to wash them. I happen to be free this afternoon, but... Who knows... "


    "The cement workers?" How could a cement worker afford clothes of luxury brand?


    There must be something strange.

 Chapter 335 The Truth Of Miscarriage

    Chapter 335 The Truth Of Miscarriage


    Noah frowned, "Her husband was hit by something heavy on the construction site a week ago. He is


    receiving the best treatment in Kanner Hospital."


    Nina and Noah looked at each other and found something strange.


    Noah gave Tom a look. Tom understood and said to Beth, "Please go back with us to make a record."


    "What? Am I going to the police station? " Beth looked up at Nina and quickly lowered her head, feeling


    guilty


    The cells all over Beth''s body were rejecting to go to the police station. "Can I not go? You can ask


    whatever you want to know here. "


    Beth muttered, "I''m afraid of that ce."


    "Beth, you didn''t do anything harmful. Don''t be afraid." Tom meant tofort Beth, but the result was


    the opposite. All the expressions on Beth''s face were in panic.


    "No, no, no. I won''t go. I didn''t kill the person or dismember the person''s body. I won''t go. It has nothing


    to do with me. "


    Beth''s trembling reaction confused everyone.


    Noah said, "It''s just a record, not that you have something to do with it."


    "No, I won''t go." Beth refused again, her heart pounding and her chest stuffy.


    Helplessly, Noah asked her directly, "How much money do you and your husband make every month?"


    Beth answered absentmindedly, "Maybe seven thousand or eight thousand."


    Noah asked, "What about the treatment fees of Kanner Hospital?"


    "He has been in hospital for only one week, and we have spent hundreds of thousands of dors. If the


    constructionpany hadn''tpensated us, we just have a little money ourselves. I''m afraid our


    family would have copsed long ago." Speaking of the money, Beth became a little impatient.


    If it weren''t for theck of money, she wouldn''t have agreed Vivian to do something harmful.


    Now, Beth was punished.


    Beth didn''t expect that someone had put a person''s finger and leg in her shop and she called the


    police, but there was... The person Beth set up.


    Beth nced at Nina guiltily and looked away when she met Nina''s eyes.


    After thinking for a moment, Nina pointed out a suspicion, "Beth, even if you havepensation and


    savings, it should not be enough to receive the best treatment in Kanner Hospital, right? Then the


    money for treatment... "


    Beth''s heart skipped a beat.


    ''Does she find out?''


    Noticing the change of Beth''s expression, Nina found that she had hidden something, so Nina beat


    around the bush and said, "Kanner Hospital is a private hospital with the best medical level in the city.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    You can have your treatment there, it means that you are very rich.


    And your husband''s two colleagues, these clothes are all from some luxury brands. They are all


    cement workers in construction sites, and then they became rich at the same time? "


    "I... We..."


    When Beth saw Nina, Beth was so nervous that she forgot that her husband had made a fortune a few


    days ago. She was thinking about the one million that Vivian had given her.


    So Beth hesitated for a long time and did not say the reason.


    Noah exchanged a look with Nina. Noah also pointed out the second suspicion. "The time they sent the


    clothes is a week ago, and your husband was injured a week ago, and his leg was also injured.


    There must be some connection between them. If you know something, I hope you won''t try to hide it."


    Noah''s voice was hoarse, sounding like he was interrogating a criminal.


    Beth was nervous. She shook her head and said, "No, no, I didn''t."


    Her words was obvious vaguely, and others could see that Beth had something to hide.


    While Nina was deep in thought, she suddenly thought of something. "Did your husband hurt his leg?"


    "Yes, yes." Beth didn''t understand why Nina asked this all of a sudden.


    When Nina saw Beth nod, Nina''s face immediately darkened. She asked Beth coldly, "Your husband''s


    leg was injured. He should be in the General surgical department. Why is he in the Department of


    Brain?"


    ''Oh my God! She finds out!


    What should I do?


    What should I do?


    Beth panicked, "Because... Because there is no bed over there, the hospital transferred him there. "


    "It''s impossible. You are lying." Nina''s eyes were cold and frightening. It was very likely that what


    happened this afternoon was not an ident.


    "You said it''s impossible. Why it''s impossible? Is the hospital owned by your family?" Beth raised her


    voice to hide her guilt.


    "You are right." Coincidentally, ck came over and said, "Beth, I advise you not to lie here and


    cooperate with our work. The woman standing in front of you is not only thendy of Kanner


    Hospital, but also the wife of the president of Time Group. "


    As soon as ck finished speaking, a thunder came from outside. The lightning streaked through the


    sky. Anyone standing in the room could feel the sharpness of the white light.


    People like Beth, who lived at the bottom of the society, believed in the theory of ghosts. There was a


    god three feet above her head, and if she did something harmful, she would be punished by god.


    Especially when she knew the identity of Nina, Beth was even more remorseful. Even if this lightning


    couldn''t kill her, one day when the truth was revealed, her family would be killed.


    It was as easy as crushing an ant for powerful people to bully poor people like them.


    She had thought that Nina was just from a rich family, and Nina would never be able to defeat Ye


    family''s daughter. But Beth didn''t expect that Nina was the most powerful people in Lexingport City.


    Beth''sst string was broken.


    She flopped down on her knees in front of Nina and said, "It has nothing to do with me. I didn''t mean to


    do that. It was Miss Vivian who forced me to do so.


    She gave me one million, asked me to use soap water to make you slip down, and framed you to push


    that pregnant woman. It''s really not my fault.


    I have no choice. We don''t have much money at home. Please spare me, and spare us poor people. I


    can give you the one million. "


    The people around them were confused and didn''t know what was going on. They heard Beth begging


    again.


    Nina stared at Beth with burning eyes. "You framed me to kill an innocent life for only one million?"


    "Just one million?" With tears in her eyes, Beth sneered, "What do you rich people know? We can''t


    make one million even if we work hard for half a life. If it weren''t for my husband, I wouldn''t have done


    such a thing. Besides, Miss Vivian said that that pregnant woman would just fall down and wouldn''t


    have had a miscarriage. Who knows that the baby was gone in the end?"


    "You..." Nina was angry. Some people killed a life for one million, and some people even bought her


    own brother''s life with one million.


    Vivian had done everything to frame Nina.


    Tom suddenly asked, "Who is Miss. Vivian?"


    ck continued, "What miscarriage?"


    "Vivian Ye." Nina squeezed out these two words from her teeth and felt disgusted. "Mrs. Julie had a


    miscarriage."


    ck''s eyes widened, "That''s Noah''s sister and..."


    "Shut up!" Tom scolded. ck immediately pursed his lips and turned to get down to business.


    Reminded by ck, Nina looked at Noah and found that his expression was so calm that it was


    frightening.


    "Noah..."


    "It doesn''t matter. You can use judicial procedure." Noah''s heart sank to the bottom of the sea, unable


    to figure out the so-called family affection.

 Chapter 336 Noah Is Always Alone In The World

    Chapter 336 Noah Is Always Alone In The World


    No one mentioned the fact that Julie had a miscarriage again. The most important thing right now was


    the dismemberment.


    ck turned back and said, "Captain Noah and Nina, I got the news that the owner of these two


    clothes are not at home. Our men asked the neighbors and they said that the two men were on a long


    trip a week ago."


    "A week ago again?" Nina concluded, "They are dead. Three fingers and one leg."


    Theundry was in silence.


    Compared with catching the murderer, they hoped more to protect the citizens and then bring the


    murderer to justice.


    But it was toote.


    Noah often encountered such things, but he still clenched his fingers and said, "Tom, follow the line that


    three people make money at the same time. ck, go to search the ces where the corpses may be


    hidden. I and Nina go to the other two victims'' houses."


    "Yes, sir." Tom turned around and said, "Let''s go."


    Before leaving, Nina looked back at Beth, who was trembling in the light.


    Beth was very afraid of troubles. Now Beth was like a frightened bird, she almost was scared to kneel


    down again. Beth said in a trembling voice, "Please, let go of our family. Our family is very miserable


    now. I don''t want the one million. I will give it to you. Please don''t let Miss Vivian know that I have said


    everything. Otherwise, she will really kill our family.


    "If she dares to hurt her own brother, we poor people will be more miserable. Please, I am begging


    you." Beth put her hands together and kept begging Nina.


    Nina looked at Beth''s hands which were getting rough and Beth''s turbid eyes were still full of


    conscience. Thinking of such a slightly shabbyundry shop, Nina couldn''t be ruthless.


    Nina said nothing and turned around to go out.


    Because of the rain, it got dark early. The lights on the roadside had given off a pale yellow warm light,


    illuminating the rain streaks floating in the air.


    The group of people on the mission wore umbres and walked through the narrow alleys, just like the


    Night Walker guarding the city.


    The leader of the group held a ck umbre and walked in the rain with his long legs. When he


    stepped on the puddles, mud and water would ssh.


    Noah''s face was heavy because of the dismemberment, and his mood wasplicated because of his


    family affairs. The two of them intertwined in his mind, and his whole figure was hidden in the night.


    The ck umbre covered his face, looking extremely depressed.


    Feeling this pressure, Nina stopped.


    "Mrs. Nina?" Amy also stopped and looked in the direction which Nina looked at.


    It seemed that she had seen... Lonely.


    Since Kristina left, Nina rarely saw Noah smile. He was always alone in the world, walking between


    justice and darkness, without anyone''spany. He was alone.


    Nina knew how terrible loneliness was. It would devour people''s happiness and peace inadvertently.


    But she was much luckier than Noah.


    Nina''s parents were alive, and her brother loved her very much. Now she had John with her, and there


    was Michelle nagging in her ears. If she had nothing else to do, she could make fun of James.


    As for Noah, except for business, he would go to "ident" to see Evelyn asionally.


    Nina''s heart ached.


    It shouldn''t be like this. Noah shouldn''t be like this... He shouldn''t be on his own.


    ''He has no family, and I''m still here with him.


    I''m his family.''


    Nina suddenly rushed out of the rain and ran towards Noah''s umbre. The rain fell on her body, but


    she didn''t feel cold at all.


    She used to be cold.


    Later, Mimi and John made Nina feel warm. Now, Nina hoped that she could share some of her warmth


    with Noah.


    ''Noah is my half-brother, isn''t he?''


    When Amy saw Nina rush out of the umbre, Amy was shocked and said, "Mrs. Nina!"


    Hearing this, Noah looked up and saw a familiar figure running over. The side face of Nina, which was


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    somewhat simr to that of Kristina, made Noah absent-minded.


    "Kristina..." Noah missed Kristina so much. She was his only warm family.


    After Kristina left, Noah knew he had no home.


    For countless nights, Noah couldn''t help ming Kristina for leaving him alone in the world.


    He didn''t want to go back to Ye family. That ce didn''t belong to him.


    He wouldn''t force himself to get what didn''t belong to him, nor would he take anything that didn''t belong


    to him.


    But Auntie Consu was his family. They grew up together as if they were living together. They had


    promised each other to marry, but in the end, he was still single.


    Vivian wouldn''t even let go of her own brother, which really disappointed Noah. He wondered how bad


    a girl could be?


    He didn''t expect that Vivian could kill people as easily as killing the grass.


    Noah''s heart sank. When he saw Nina running towards him, he was stunned.


    "Noah, Noah, let me dodge!" Nina rushed into Noah''s umbre and stopped with her hands on his


    arms. Her hair was wet and dripping.


    Her coat was more than half wet. The wind blew into the alley, and Nina trembled all over. "Achoo..."


    Nina sneezed, pulling Noah''s thoughts back.


    "Ninja..." Noah frowned and scolded, "Why are you here?"


    "Why are you yelling at me?" Nina red at him and said, "I want to discuss the case with you."


    "We can talk about itter. You are really..." Noah couldn''t help but scold her. He looked down at his


    clean ck T-shirt and he had to take off this one for her.


    "I''m fine. My clothes are not wet. Don''t take them off. You don''t have any clothes inside. Streaking will


    affect the city appearance." Nina moved her body, but in fact, it was not that cold.


    Noah looked at her, annoyed and amused. He did discuss the case with her and put his hand on her


    forehead from time to time, fearing that she would catch a cold.


    Nina had a powerful skill. She could immerse herself in one thing in a second and block all the external


    interference.


    The two of them analyzed the situation all the way and went to the house of the dead. As expected,


    they found a part of the dead body and sent it to the forensic expert center.


    All the dead body''s parts had not beenpletely found, and the dead body had not been confirmed,


    but new progress had been made by ck and Tom.


    They were almost sure that it was a revengeful murder and the murderer would not continue to


    upgrade and kill others, so that Noah and others were not very anxious now.


    When Nina was about to follow up the case, Noah stopped her.


    "Ninja, you need to take a hot bath and take some medicine to prevent you from catching a cold. The


    results can''t be found until tomorrow at the forensic center. No matter how anxious we are, it''s


    useless."


    "Okay."


    "Now you need some time to go back to North Yard. Go to my ce temporarily." Noah drove Nina and


    Amy to an apartment of him nearby.


    ording to the principle that no man could get close to Mrs. Nina, Amy had been sandwiched


    between Nina and Noah, being a half invisible person.


    Indeed, Noah and Nina didn''t care much about her existence and kept talking.


    "Nina, these are clean clothes. Take a shower first." Noah took out a new set of clothes and trousers


    from his wardrobe and handed it to Nina.


    Nina took it and went to take a shower.


    When Nina came out, she only saw that Amy was sitting on the sofa, while Noah was standing on the


    balcony and looking at the rainy night. His back was as lonely as ever.


    Nina walked over and said, "You used to say that you are my half-brother. I want to ask which half it is.


    Cut horizontally or vertically? "

 Chapter 337 Ill Break Your Legs If You Want To Something To Her

    Chapter 337 I''ll Break Your Legs If You Want To Something To Her


    Hearing Nina''s serious question, Noah suddenly smiled and waited for her second half question.


    "I think it''s a bit scary whether it''s horizontal or vertical. How about you make me aplete one?"


    Nina turned to look at him, her amber eyes shining with gentle starlight. "Give me aplete brother,


    not half."


    The smile at the corners of Noah''s mouth was a little stiff. Through his wet eyes, he saw what Nina was


    thinking.


    She knew he was alone in the world and had no home.


    Nina wanted to be his family.


    "Thank you, Ninja." The smile at the corners of Noah''s mouth gradually softened. He couldn''t find a


    word to describe his feelings at the moment.


    "What do you mean by ''thank you''?" Nina asked knowingly, hoping that he could tell her that she would


    really be his only family in the future.


    Ye family''s members were at most rtives.


    "Ninja, you''ve always been my sister. You''ve been my family since you called Kristina aunt." Noah


    reached for the dry towel in Nina''s hand and stepped forward to dry her hair.


    Letting him dry her hair, Nina smiled and called, "Brother."


    Noah stopped wiping her hair. Something had already flowed away from his fingertips. As Nina called


    him brother, something was destined to be hidden in his heart.


    That was good.


    They were family, and they could have any form of identity.


    As long as Nina was with Noah.


    "Ninja, will your brother be angry if you call me brother?" Noah joked with a smile. He kept wiping her


    hair gently.


    Nina smiled and said, "no, he won''t. He just wants many people to be good to me, but his hostility to


    the north only increased every day."


    "I''m afraid that Mr. Albert will take you away." Noah put away the towel and said, "Let''s go. I''ll dry your


    hair."


    "Don''t blow it. Let it dry by itself. It will damage the quality of my hair if it is blown too much." Nina


    Sitting on the sofa, Amy had been staring at the two people on the balcony from the corner of her eyes.


    When they were chatting happily, she took out her phone and reported Nina''s schedule to John.


    Amy said, "Mr. John, Mrs. Nina and Mr. Noah are chatting on the balcony."


    John replied, "Come back."


    After receiving the order, Amy immediately stood up and said to Nina, "Mydy, Mr. John wants you to


    go home."


    "It''s still early. Don''t worry. Let him and Chester have dinner alone." Without turning her head to look at


    Amy, Nina continued to look at Noah. "Go on. Is Kristina so powerful when she was a child?"


    "Put it another way, arrogant and domineering. Kristina had disyed the arrogance and domineering


    of the richdy incisively and vividly since she was a child, but no one hated her. Instead, everyone


    liked her very much, and they especially liked her pranks... "


    "What about you?" Nina was also interested in Noah''s appearance when he was a child. He wouldn''t


    be bound like Nina since she was a child.


    Noah was lost in his memory. "I''m Kristina''s little follower. But every time I wanted to fight with others,


    Kristina would hide behind me and encourage me to beat others. I beat others so hard that their mother


    couldn''t recognize them..."


    "Ha ha ha..." Ninaughed and leaned forward. "It turns out that you also fought when you were a


    child!"


    Noah nodded, "More than that, I was still a problem child."


    "What?" Nina was shocked. "I didn''t see it at the beginning. But that''s right. If you let me see through


    you clearly easily, Professor Gu will cry to death. He would whether what kind of student is he


    teaching? It''s not good for his reputation. "


    Looking at the energetic smile on Nina''s face, Noah recalled the time when the two of them just knew


    each other.


    Ninja had changed. She became fonder ofughing, talking and being lively which she should look like


    at her age.


    That was a good thing.


    ''Ninja, I hope you can live happily every day.''


    The two of them were enjoying the night wind after the rain on the balcony, while Amy was sitting on


    the sofa, restless.


    Trembling with fear, Amy repeated what Nina had said to John.


    "Mr. John, Mrs. Nina said it was still early. And asked you don''t worry about her and she said you could


    have dinner with Mr. Chester alone."


    The next second, Nina''s phone on the sofa rang.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz...


    The caller ID was "Big Boy".


    As soon as Amy guessed it was Mr. John, Amy called in the direction of the balcony, "Mrs. Nina, you


    have a phone call."


    "Who is it?" Nina asked.


    "Mr. John."


    "Oh, give me my phone."


    "Yes, Mrs. Nina." With Nina''s phone in Amy''s hand, John hung up and called again the next second.


    Nina answered the phone, "Honey, what''s wrong?"


    "Go home for dinner." After a pause, John continued, "If you don''te back, Chester won''t eat


    anything."


    When Chester just took a bite of bread to fill his stomach, Chester raised his head.


    Chester forgot to chew it.


    Chester lowered his head and looked at the bread. Could the bread still be eaten?


    The next second, the bread in his hand disappeared, John threw it into the trash can.


    Lucas was speechless, "..."


    He quickly chewed the bread in his mouth for two times and swallowed it.


    He was afraid that John would force him to spit out the bread in his mouth in order to make Ninae


    back.


    Nina didn''t believe in John at all. She had been with Chester for such a long time. Didn''t she know


    Chester well?


    "Chester won''t act coquettishly or be so childish." Nina sighed and asked with a smile, "John, how old


    are you?"


    John said in a low voice, "One year old. If you don''te back, we won''t have dinner, it''s up to you. "


    "You are so childish!" Hearing the dislike sound of Nina, Nina suddenly thought of something and her


    eyes became serious. "It''s raining today. Are you afraid of thunder and rain?"


    Nina remembered that John had a nightmare when it rained and thundered.


    John was stunned and he not afraid of thunder and rain, but water. He was not ready to let Nina know


    about it.


    "Yes. I''m afraid of thunder and rain. " John admitted it immediately, then he would have a reason to


    pester Nina in the future.


    Chester was speechless. Once again, Chester raised his head and stared at John who was lying.


    ''Uncle John, shame on you!''


    Ignoring the disdain and contempt from his nephew, John heard Nina say on the phone, "I''m back


    now."


    "I''ll pick you up." Without leaving any room for Nina to refuse, John hung up the phone.


    After being with Nina for a long time, Chester became bolder. He reminded John seriously, "Uncle, you


    are afraid of thunder and rain. The rain won''t stop in a short time."


    John paused for a moment, "I lied to your Aunt Nina. Didn''t you see that?"


    ''I saw it.''


    ''Then why did you say that?''


    ''Uncle John, you can''t lie to others, but you definitely can''t lie to Aunt Nina.''


    The two of them made eye contact for a moment. Then, John reached out and tucked Chester''s hair.


    With a slight smile at the corners of John''s mouth, he said, "You should learn more."


    "I''m only ten years old." ''Isn''t it too early to learn this? Puppy love is not allowed now.''


    John nced at him and said, "I didn''t ask you to look for a girlfriend now."


    "Okay." Chester lowered his head and murmured, "I''ll find a woman like Nina to be my wife when I''m


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    thirty."


    "Don''t think about it anymore. There is only one Nina in the world." John raised his chin proudly and


    said, "She''s mine."


    John took his coat and went out. Before he left, he warned, "Don''t have a feeling for her. If you want to


    do something to her, I''ll break your legs."


    Cold sweat broke out on Chester''s forehead.


    ''Uncle John, I''m only ten years old!


    Not thirty years old.''

 Chapter 338 Accompany Him In Rainy Days

    Chapter 338 Apany Him In Rainy Days


    After hanging up the phone, Nina shook her head and sighed, "He''s too shameless. A thirty-year-old


    man says that he''s one year old."


    Noah just smiled. He thought of the conversation between Nina and John just now and asked her


    casually, "Is John afraid of thunder and rain?"


    "Yes." Nina said seriously, "Noah, I may not be able to go out with you in rainy days in the future. I want


    to apany him."


    "I will sort out the documents and send them to your e-mail. Making more analysis will improve your


    profiling ability." Noah said, "Here is a little cold. Let''s go inside to have a seat. Will Johne to pick


    you upter?"


    "Well, did you hear that?" Nina was a little surprised.


    Noah shook his head, "I guessed."


    Noah knew that John was not afraid of thunder or rain at all but was afraid of water. However, very few


    people knew about it. He thought John would tell Nina about it, but it seemed that he didn''t.


    Noah thought that maybe John didn''t want her to worry about him.


    He thought that this was between John and Nina and had nothing to do with him.


    All he cared about was whether Nina was happy or not.


    Thinking that it would take some time for John toe here from the North Yard, Noah worried that


    Nina might be hungry, so he asked, "Do you want me to make dinner for you or order something for


    you to eat? Although I don''t live here often, Kelly wille to put some fresh food materials in the


    fridge every four days."


    Noticing that the fridge was indeed running all the time, Nina shook her head and said, "You just make


    dinner for yourself. He just said on the phone that we would go back home for dinner."


    Nina was at a loss whether to cry or tough.


    Even though John was already thirty years old man, he was often jealous.


    "I''ll cook dinner after you leave. I''ll feel embarrassed to have dinner alone in front of you." Said Noah.


    Nina nodded with a smile and said, "That makes sense."


    When it was almost seven o''clock, John rang the doorbell of Noah''s apartment and took Nina away as


    soon as he entered.


    Noah didn''t ask them to stay. He stood at the door, looked at John, and said meaningfully, "I just


    identally heard the phone call between you and Ninja and know that you''re afraid of thunder and


    rain."


    Hearing this, John tightened his grip on Nina''s waist. His gaze at Noah gradually became


    unfathomable, and even a little cold.


    It seemed that John was reminding and warning Noah.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    In order not to arouse Nina''s suspicion, Noah added, "Ninja specially told me that she would


    apany you in rainy days in the future and asked me not to..."


    "Noah!" Nina turned around and red at Noah.


    She couldn''t let John know what she had said, otherwise John would be arrogant.


    "Really?" John chuckled.


    Then he patted on Nina''s waist and said slowly, "I like rainy days."


    Nina rolled her eyes and said nothing.


    John had already been arrogant.


    John whispered in her ear, "Remember what you said today.


    Stay with me in all rainy days."


    "Stay with you all the time, okay?" Nina patted him on the shoulder and said, "We have to go back as


    soon as possible. Chester hasn''t had dinner yet. I''m hungry too."


    "Didn''t Noah cook dinner for you?" John said, "He doesn''t even give you dinner. Don''te again."


    Nina was speechless.


    Noah was speechless.


    They didn''t know how to respond.


    "There are fresh ingredients in the fridge. I''ll make dinner for you now." Noah raised his eyebrows


    slightly. He said he was going to cook dinner, but he didn''t turn around. Obviously, he wanted to know


    what John would say.


    John said, "It''s toote."


    Noah smiled and didn''t say anything. The moment he saw that John and Nina disappeared in the


    corridor, his heart ached.


    John and Nina went back to the North Yard.


    There was delicious food on the table. Nina smacked her lips and said, "I''m so hungry. Chester, are


    you hungry too?"


    "Yes." Chester swallowed. He couldn''t eat before the adults did.


    "Have some soup first." Nina considerately gave a bowl of warm soup to Chester, touched his head


    and said, "John asked you to wait for me to have dinner. You must be hungry."


    Chester looked at John and shook his head. "No."


    "I know he did it." Nina said. ''I know your uncle very well.'' Nina thought.


    Considering John''s face, Nina didn''t say what she just thought.


    However, everyone present knew that.


    John was eating quietly. His wife had alreadye back and had dinner with him. He didn''t need to


    worry about anything else.


    No one dared to speak ill of him behind his back.


    The sound of rain outside the window was getting lower and lower, and Nina was really staying with


    John in the study.


    "I won''t let go of Vivian." said Nina in a cold and aggrieved tone. She told John what happened to her


    when she went to handle the case this evening and met Beth.


    "Okay." John behaved very calmly.


    In fact, he had already begun to do something.


    Feeling that he was too calm, Nina asked suspiciously, "I want to bully your childhood sweetheart.


    Don''t you have any idea?"


    "What? My childhood sweetheart?" John asked.


    Nina still remembered that Vivian was John''s childhood sweetheart.


    "There''s no childhood sweetheart, only a little girl." John held Nina in his arms and sat down.


    He continued to work as if nothing had happened.


    "I''m jealous. Don''t you feel it?" Nina looked at him in disbelief. "Girls should be coaxed when they are


    jealous."


    "What?" John took a look at the woman in his arms and continued to type. He was a little busy.


    He nned to apany her to live in Spring City after this period of time.


    "Okay." Nina could understand his busy work and struggled to get up from his arms. "I''veforted


    myself."


    "Thank you so much, honey." John let go of her and said with a smile, "I''ll handle Vivian''s matter."


    "What are you going to do?" Nina asked curiously.


    She knew that John did things aggressively, but Vivian was more or less different from other women.


    At least before John met Nina, Vivian was the only woman who he allowed to get close to him within


    half a meter. Besides, there were also stories about their love in Lexingport City.


    Even though Nina knew clearly that he had no feelings for Vivian, she still felt a little jealous.


    Nina didn''t get involved in John''s life before they met. There were even some things about him which


    she didn''t know as well as Vivian did.


    "Two days." John said, "You''ll know in two days."


    He only gave Henry two days to think about how to handle the matter of Vivian.


    "Okay." Nina didn''t expect him to keep her in suspense.


    For the next two days, she investigated the dismemberment case with Noah while waiting to know what


    John would do to Vivian.


    In less than two days, Noah and Nina jointly solved the case, which was reported by the major media.


    However, another piece of news about a secret of the rich soon became the hot topic.


    John''s assistant turned out to be the illegitimate son of the chairman of the Ye Group.

 Chapter 339 All In Vain

    Chapter 339 All In Vain


    Nina didn''t pay attention to all kinds of entertainment news. There were only two things she could do on


    the Inte, which were to searching learning materials for herself and steal others'' information.


    The fact that Henry was the son of Ye family who had been exiled, it was James who had reposted


    relevant news in Beggars'' Sect.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    At this time, they were all in the CEO''s office of Time Group. John was working. While Nina and James


    were sitting on the sofa, their eyes met. They were stunned when they saw the news.


    After a while, James stood up from the sofa, opened his eyes wide and said, "Uncle John, Uncle John,


    your assistant is the son of Ye family!"


    As if John hadn''t heard anything, he continued to deal with his work.


    "Uncle John, did you hear me?" James knew that John didn''t surf the Inte often, so John certainly


    didn''t know about it. James quickly took the phone to John and said, "Uncle John, look, look, your


    assistant, Henry...He..."


    Then, James put his phone in front of John and blocked John''s sight. When John raised his head and


    nced at James, James was frightened and immediately shut up and took back his hand weakly.


    "Forget it. Uncle John, you are so inhuman. You don''t care about your assistant at all." James turned


    around, he couldn''t help butin.


    Suddenly, he felt a chill on his back, and immediately shut up and walked back to the sofa with his


    hands and feet restrained.


    As soon as James sat on the sofa, he returned to his nature. Hezily leaned against the sofa, with his


    two legs crossed on the tea table leisurely.


    "Wow... You assistant, Henry, is the son of Ye family. " When James turned his head to look at Nina, he


    found that she was still in a daze. He waved his hand and said, "Aunt Nina? Aunt Nina?"


    Nina finally came to her senses. She looked at the man who was working hard and asked, "Did you do


    it?"


    John had told Nina that he would deal with the matter of Vivian and let Nina wait for the result in two


    days.


    Nina didn''t expect that the result would be that Henry came back to Ye family to recognize his ancestor.


    "Yes." John turned his head to take a look at Nina and said indifferently, "When Vivian used you, she


    should be prepared to never get the things that she wants."


    Yes, one of the most painful things in the world is that you can''t get what you want.


    Vivian had plotted against her mother''s miscarriage in order to get Ye family''s property and power. Now


    that Henry had recognized his ancestors, he would definitely take over Ye Group.


    All Vivian''s efforts would be in vain.


    She really couldn''t get what she wanted.


    It was no wonder that all people in Lexingport City respected and feared John.


    "You are awesome!" Nina nodded and praised.


    Every time John heard his wife''s praise, he couldn''t help but feelcent. "You have a good taste."


    Nina pretended to smile.


    This man was really awesome. He praised himself all the time.


    "What are you talking about?" James didn''t know what the two talked about, he looked back and forth


    between the two people.


    James still couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    "Are we talking about the same thing? I''m talking about Assistant Henry. Oh, no, I can''t call him


    assistant now. I have to call him Mr. Henry from Ye family. "


    James looked outside and murmured to himself, "No wonder I didn''t see Henry today. Bah, no, did he


    go back to Ye family?"


    "I suppose so." Nina suddenly remembered something and said, "Noah told me this morning that his


    family asked him to go back to Ye family''s house for dinner tonight."


    "Then Henry must be back to Ye family. There may be more things to announce tonight." A tinge of pity


    appeared in James'' eyes. "I will never see Henry again."


    "You can go to Ye family''s house or Ye Group to find him. He should be very happy." Nina also felt a


    little pity. She looked at John and said, "You won''t have such a good functional assistant in the future.


    He is not only a work assistant, but also a life assistant."


    His wife cared about him so much, which made John feel gratified. However, he still said reticently


    firmly, "Richard."


    "Uncle John, you use Richard too much!" James said, "Richard is your bodyguard, and now you also


    want him to be your assistant? And both life assistant and work assistant? He has to keep spinning like


    a spinning top. "


    "Any problem?" John put down the pen in his hand and turned his chair. His long leg was crossed on


    the other leg, facing James and Nina.


    "No." James became a coward immediately, "No problem. How dare I have a problem with it? Richard


    didn''t say anything."


    A sympathetic look was received by Richard who standing next to them. Richard said calmly, "Thank


    you for your concern, Mr. James."


    "No, No." James sighed and showed deep sympathy for Richard, "Good luck to you."


    James had seen with his own eyes that Henry had been working day and night, and always had two


    dark circles under his eyes. Especially when John had to apany Nina, John could have left all his


    work behind.


    Wow... What a pity...


    "I think..." Nina said, "Henry doesn''t look like Noah."


    John felt that when Nina said the name Noah, it was different from the past. There was more love in


    her tone.


    When did she begin to call him like this?


    The expression on John''s face changed slightly.


    "Yes, they don''t look like." James agreed with Nina, "If the two people stand together, I won''t think they


    are biological brothers. But the news even exposed the paternity test, and Ye family also let Henry go


    back. That must be true."


    Noah and Henry were brothers of the same father but different mothers. The environment and career of


    the two were different from each other since childhood, which resulted in the difference in their


    temperament and appearance.


    Noah had a calm temperament and a firm appearance, especially his neat crew cut and the image of a


    police.


    On the other hand, Henry had long hair and wore a pair of gentle sses to cover his face. He was


    working in a well cut suit, giving off a gentle and elegant schr temperament.


    These two were totally different, so it was difficult to connect them.


    It was said that Howard was faithful and only loved his wife in his whole life. His second wife, Julie, just


    didn''t want to be lonely for the rest of her life and they all wanted to find apanion to live.


    Who would have thought that Howard would have an illegitimate child living outside?


    Rumors had always been true and false, and no one knew whether it was true or not.


    "Noah and Henry... Will they get along well with each other? " Nina was worried about Noah. Suddenly,


    a younger brother of Noah appeared. She didn''t know how Noah felt now?


    "Of course they will. Noah is not interested in the family property at all. If he is interested, he would


    have gone back to take over the family business. Moreover, he is not short of money now. Not long


    ago, he was listed on a rich list. Noah ranked the first, and even my uncle can only temporarily rank


    second. "


    "You are so free every day. How could you read such a list?" "I hope they can be good brothers," said


    Nina.


    If there was no conflict of interests, there should be no friction, right?


    Nina hoped that Henry would treat Noah well.


    John stared at Nina with his bright eyes and found that his wife began to care about another man


    again, which made John unhappy.


    "Where is Emma?" John wanted to send James away with an excuse, "You don''t date? Or you don''t


    have money for a date. How much do you want? Here you are. "


    "What?" Before James could react, John had already taken out a nk check and ced it on the


    table.


    John''s eyes seemed to say that James should take the check and leave as soon as possible.


    John still had something to ask his wife.


    Outsiders shouldn''t see such a situation.

 Chapter 340 Her Husband Is A Good Man

    Chapter 340 Her Husband Is A Good Man


    Looking at the check on which he could write down the amount of money he wanted, James didn''t run


    to grab it immediately. He said leisurely, "No. She has gone to the filming site with the crew. I don''t


    need to work today."


    "You can go with her." John frowned.


    James said gloomily, "If I go there, I can''t bear to see others order her to do things. I won''t let her do


    those things, but she says it will bring her a lot of trouble, so I decide not to go there.


    I miss her so much." James took out his phone and opened the WeChat chat interface of Emma and


    him.


    The background picture was taken by James when he was in the crew and Emma was bending over


    the table and sleeping because of tiredness. In the picture, her hair was a little messy, and her face


    was stained with mud. She looked dirty.


    However, he just thought that she was beautiful no matter how she looked.


    The more he looked at the background picture, the more he missed Emma. "I miss her so much."


    Nina inadvertently caught a glimpse of the chatting records of James and Emma and saw that Emma


    sent him two pictures. One was the scenery of the roadside, and the other was the sunset glow.


    However, James only replied that the photos were beautiful.


    "Go to see her." Pointing at the two photos, Nina said, "Emma misses you very much. You just go to


    see her if you know where she is."


    "What?" James turned his head to look at Nina and his eyes suddenly lit up. "Aunt Nina, did she tell


    you that she missed me?"


    "She has told you." Nina said.


    James became gloomy again. "She won''t do that. She is shy and never says that she misses me."


    "The photos." Nina poked at James'' head and said, "Take a look at the photos. In the Ming Dynasty,


    there was a poem titled ''A Twig of Plum Blossoms''. The ending of the poem is to watch the sky in the


    morning and the clouds at dusk while missing the lover all day long."


    "Miss the lover?" With a surprised smile, James pointed at himself and asked, "Miss me?"


    Nina sneered, "She''s missing you."


    ''This idiot.'' Nina thought.


    "Aunt Nina!" Knowing that Emma missed him, James crazily held Nina in his arms and said, "Thank


    you. I''ll go to see her right now."


    "Go ahead." Nina just nodded with a smile without hugging him.


    ''Idiots like to act directly. Action is the true meaning of love.'' Nina thought.


    James was so excited that he forgot that John was still there, whose face was extremely gloomy.


    "Who are you hugging?" John came towards James, grabbed his cor and lifted him.


    "Uncle John, I''m sorry." The cor of James'' shirt was so tight that he couldn''t breathe.


    John loosened his grip on James'' cor and gripped his arm to pull him towards the door.


    James staggered and was still thinking about the check. "Uncle John, the check. I haven''t filled in the


    check."


    "You wish." John threw James out of the office and mmed the door.


    After knocking on the door for two times but getting no response, James had topromise. "Forget it.


    I have saved some money. It''s more important to see my girlfriend now."


    James left and John was walking towards Nina.


    She sat on the sofa and keptughing.


    "Can you stopughing?" John red at her.


    "No." She held back herughter and said, "Can you save some face for James in the future? He has


    grown up and even has a girlfriend."


    "Nothing serious." John said angrily.


    Nina sat on the sofa with her legs crossed and said, "You say it''s nothing serious.


    Why did you investigate Emma?


    Why did you ban Harrison?


    Why did you specially set up an entertainmentpany for James?"


    Nina''s questions rendered John speechless. He did specifically investigate Emma''s character for the


    sake of James.


    When James announced in front of a lot of people that he would ban Harrison, the news that Harrison


    had an affair was on the top search and Harrison was banned all over the Inte the next day.


    James indeed didn''t have the ability to do that. He just pretended to be able to do it. He would have to


    beg John to help him ban Harrison.


    However, before James begged John, John had already ordered to ban Harrison.


    From then on, everyone showed more respect for James.


    John entered the entertainment circle and set up an entertainmentpany because of James.


    "In fact, you care about him very much." Nina looked at John with a gentle smile.


    Nina knew that her husband was a good man.


    She knew that he hadn''t been loved in the right way since he was a child so he was not good at


    expressing his love to others.


    He would only love the people around him silently.


    John quietly stared at Nina. Everyone said that John could see through everything and that he could


    hide his own feelings. No one could see through him.


    However, John thought that Nina was indeed the one who was the most able to see through people.


    She knew what he was thinking clearly. Her eyes were like the light source, constantly attracting him.


    Then he walked to Nina, bent down, and gradually got close to her. The tip of his nose touched the tip


    of her nose and their breath intertwined with each other.


    "What are you doing?" Nina''s body leaned back slightly.


    She leaned back a little, and then he moved forward a little. They could hear their breathing and their


    heartbeat.


    John looked at her silently. It seemed that he was angry.


    "James is my good friend and he is our nephew. Is there anything wrong for us to hug each other?"


    Indeed, Nina was afraid that John would be angry with her because of jealousy, so she quickly kissed


    him on the lips.


    Nina coaxed him softly, "Don''t be angry. If he gets closer to me in the future, I will kick him away."


    John didn''t say anything.


    Nina didn''t know how to satisfy him.


    Nina asked, "What the hell..."


    "Noah." John finally said something. Nina also felt his anger.


    "What?" Nina didn''t know what he meant.


    Then he moved his body and said in her ear, "You''re getting closer and closer to him. You''re calling him


    more intimately."


    There was anger in his words.


    Nina understood what he meant.


    "Honey, why are you so jealous?" Nina smiled and narrowed her eyes. "If you''re often jealous, you''ll


    be less handsome."


    "Don''t change the topic!" John reached out his hand and pinched her chin.


    He kissed her.


    "Tell me why. Tell me the truth." John said.


    He thought, ''It seems that you will be closer to each other.


    Fond dream!''Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 341 Henrys Secret

    Chapter 341 Henry''s Secret


    "Honey, you are too jealous." Nina rolled her eyes for two times, got out of John''s arms and stayed


    away from the sofa.


    "Why do I call his name in a more gentle way? It''s because of me..." Nina was about to exin, but the


    man reached out his hand in a sh.


    "Ouch..." Nina red at the man in front of her and said, "John. Are you a dog?"


    "I''m Nine''s father, and you''re Nine''s mother." As John spoke, he bent over again, looking somewhat


    rude, as if he was deliberately punishing her.


    "HMM..." Nina frowned.


    What the hell was wrong with him?


    She was already exining this matter. Why did he still pounce on her and bite her?


    However, this struggle did notst long before it gradually changed into another thing.


    It had been a long time since John and Nina had made out. They couldn''t control themselves now.


    When they were at the most important time, they forgot that there was no condom in the office.


    In a panic, Nina patted on John''s back and murmured, "Honey, well..."


    "HMM..." What she wanted to say was swallowed up by John.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, Adrian skipped work early and rushed to the apartment where Henry


    lived.


    The door was closed, but he knew that Henry was inside.


    This time, Adrian didn''t ring the doorbell, but directly entered the password. This password was told by


    Henry himself, but Adrian had never used it before. He was afraid that his sudden appearance would


    disturb Henry''s work or thinking.


    When Henry was alone, he would sit quietly and think without being disturbed.


    Adrian knew that very well.


    But Adrian couldn''t wait any longer, because Henry was the second master of Ye family. If Noah didn''t


    take over the family business, it would fall on Henry.


    Henry would be the new CEO of Ye Group and the fiance of Vera Fu, the second daughter of Fu family.


    Fu family and Ye family had engaged to a strange marriage a few years ago. The reason why it was


    strange was that Vera Fu was not engaged to a person, but to the CEO of Ye Group.


    Whoever was the CEO of Ye Group would marry the second daughter of Fu family, Vera Fu.


    Only Fu family and Ye family knew about it, but Adrian was a friend of Fu family''s master and knew


    about it.


    Adrian had thought that Noah would marry Vera Fu, but he didn''t expect that Henry would marry Vera


    Fu in the end.


    Adrian showed his unhappiness on his face, pushed the door open and walked in directly. He swept


    across the hall, but no one was there. He simply shouted, "Henry, where are you? Come out! "


    He shouted as if he was asking for a debt. Henry came out with a bath towel and his hair hadn''t been


    dried yet.


    "What''s wrong?" Henry asked. Henry could guess why Adrian came to him.


    "What''s wrong? What do you think? " Adrian stretched out his hand and tried to push Henry away, but


    found that Henry was naked. Adrian put one arm against Henry''s neck and pushed him against the


    wall.


    A sense of suffocation came from the cold wall and neck, which made Henry frown. He said with


    difficulty, "Let go of me first. I''m almost out of breath."


    It was not until then that Adrian realized that Henry''s face was red. Adrian immediately loosened his


    arm and let Henry breathe two times.


    "Don''t go back to Ye family." Adrian said fiercely, "If you are short of money, tell me. I will give you all


    the money I have earned. If you are short of status, I will let you be the vice president of Song Group.


    Even if John doesn''t let you go, I will fight John to the end. The worst result is to let him squeeze me for


    a lifetime.


    But you," Adrian stressed, "Can''t go back to Ye family. Do you hear me?"


    The two of them were almost the same height, and their four eyes met. Henry saw the red blood


    streaks in Adrian''s eyes, partly because of him, and partly because of work.


    Henry said, "Pay more attention to your rest in the future. Don''t always work hard. Even if you get the


    authorization of your sister, you may not be able to be alive to enjoy it. I don''t want no one to quarrel


    when I''m more than 50 years old."


    "Who the hell wants to quarrel with you? I''m talking about business. Don''t interrupt me. Anyway, you


    can''t go back to Ye family. " Adrian gritted his teeth and told Henry about Henry''s engagement with Fu


    family. "Do you know that you will be the CEO of Ye Group after you go back? You are going to marry


    the second daughter of Fu family."


    Henry was a little surprised, not because he was going to marry Vera Fu, but how did Adrian know


    about it?


    Only Fu family and Ye family knew it.


    Suddenly, Henry thought of Adrian''s romantic past. He grabbed Adrian''s arm and pressed him against


    the wall, using the same posture to suppress Adrian.


    "Who told you this? Vivian? Or one of Fu family''s daughter? "


    Adrian: "? ?"


    Why did it suddenly turn around?


    Did Henry mean that he knew about it?


    "So you know about it?" Adrian got angry and pushed Henry with his elbow.


    Then Adrian pressed Henry step by step.


    "You know you are going to get engaged to Vera Fu when youe back. Why do you still go back?"


    A trace of fear shed through Adrian''s eyes. During this period of time, it was always him who took the


    initiative, and Henry didn''t say anything at all.


    This made Adrian feel insecure.


    "I have to go back." John was right. If one wanted to protect his own people, he had to have enough


    power to suppress some storms.


    No one in the world would be patient to listen to an insignificant person''s exnation and proof. They


    would only be mean in words and use them as a pastime in life.


    A few words were nothing to them, but to the people involved, they were the sharpest knives. These


    words had no eyes, and if they were careless, they would be doomed.


    The rtionship between him and Adrian was not appreciated by the world, and even regarded as


    shameless. If he wanted to protect Adrian well, he could only be the president of Ye Group and then he


    could protect Adrian for a longer time.


    If... He had Vera Fu as an excuse. No matter how close he and Adrian were, others would only think


    that they were brothers.


    Henry made up his mind to go back.


    Henry released his hand, patted Adrian on the shoulder and said, "Do you want to know my real


    appearance?"


    "Isn''t it real?" Adrian looked around and found that everything was real except for a certain ce on


    Henry''s body.


    Henry smiled, "Take off my sses."


    "You are really hard to serve." Adrian took off Henry''s sses obediently and put them on his own eyes


    casually.


    As soon as Adrian put it on, he found a secret.


    "Your sses are without degrees?" Adrian was sure that he was not nearsighted. He took it off and


    put it on again incredulously, but it didn''t change at all.


    "Why do you wear sses every day if you are not nearsighted? Pretending to be gentle? " Adrian


    pushed the sses as Henry did, and saw that Henry was drying his hair with his back to Adrian.


    Henry''s hair was like Korean idol star''s hair. His bangs covered his forehead. He flipped his hair up and


    made it into slicked-back hair. His angr face was revealed, and there was firmness between his


    eyebrows.


    The moment Henry turned around, Adrian stood still, dumbfounded. "You and Noah are really


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    brothers."


    They looked like each other in appearance and temperament when Henry flipped his hair up.

 Chapter 342 Youve Hidden It Well

    Chapter 342 You''ve Hidden It Well


    "I know you will be surprised, but doesn''t your mouth feel sore?" Henry walked towards Adrian and


    closed his mouth.


    Henry was worried that Adrian''s chin would be dislocated.


    Adrian said, "Why didn''t I find out your identity before?"


    "I think you have known that." Henry nced at the sses in his hand and then raised his eyes to


    look at his hair.


    He hid it on purpose, so it was impossible for others to find out his identify. Although Adrian had taken


    off Henry''s sses several times, Adrian was drunk at that time and probably didn''t see anything


    clearly.


    "You are really good at acting." Adrian held the sses, as if he was praising Henry or satirizing him.


    Henry took out the clothes he was going to wear tonight, started to button up one by one, and


    exined to Adrian, "When my mother knew that I would work in Lexingport City, she repeatedly told


    me not to let others see my true face, so I disguised myself."


    "Our mother doesn''t want you to go back to the Ye family, but now you go back to the Ye family. How


    can you be so disobedient?" Adrian didn''t want Henry to go back to the Ye family.


    "That''s my mother." Henry corrected him deliberately.


    Adrian said, "Is there any difference? That''s our mother. Don''t try to change the topic. Our mother


    doesn''t allow you to go back to the Ye family. Why do you do that? Do you want to take back what


    belongs to you or take revenge on your father?"


    "Neither." Henry looked at Adrian with an unreadable expression in his eyes.


    ''I just hope that I can be powerful enough to protect you.'' Henry thought.


    "Why? If you return to the Ye family, you''ll have to marry Vera. Besides, Vivian will definitely make


    trouble for you. As far as I know,dies from eminent families who look innocent and kind are usually


    more cunning and sinister."


    "As far as you know? Have you met a lot of women?" Henry put on his suit pants and walked towards


    Adrian. His dark expression showed that he was a little angry.


    Adrian immediately became coward. "No. Your focus should be Vivian. She must be..."


    Adrian paused and seemed to think of something.


    "Vivian?" Adrian was suddenly enlightened. "I know it. The miscarriage of Vivian''s mother resulted in


    the lost the formal heir of the Ye family. That''s why John made your identity known to all. Right?"


    Looking at Henry, who was silent, Adrian was more certain of his guess. "Vivian and Julie ndered


    Nina, so John forced you to go back to the Ye family to make Howard less angry. Right?"


    Henry was silent for a moment. "Yes, but not really."


    John did want to make Henry''s identify known to all, but he didn''t force him to go back to the Ye family.


    "It''s my decision to go back after thinking it over."


    "Think it over?" Adrian grabbed Henry''s cor and said angrily, "Do you fucking take a fancy to Vera?"


    "No." Henry took down Adrian''s hand and drew a circle on his palm. "Don''t think too much.


    It''s about time. I''m going to the Ye family." Henry raised his hand and looked at his watch. He was


    ready to go out.


    Adrian quietly watched Henry put the clothes thrown on the sofa into the bucket, went into the


    bathroom and came out.


    Henry''s words made Adrian more certain that it was because of Vivian. He knew the real reason for


    Julie''s miscarriage.


    In an instant, Adrian hated Vivian so much that anger rose in his mind.


    "Will you drive me there?" Henry''s gentle tone instantly extinguished Adrian''s anger. He answered,


    "Okay."


    The Ye family was especially lively today.


    In order to wee Henry back home, Howard gave orders in person to make preparation. A wrinkled


    smile appeared on his old face.


    He had already forgotten that Julie had a miscarriage.


    He already had a sessor and didn''t need to care about other things. He knew that Henry was able


    to manage thepany''s business very well since he could be John''s assistant.


    Besides, Howard also heard that it was Henry who handled thepany affairs in an orderly way when


    John was busy.


    Howard thought that Henry was the perfect CEO of the Ye Group.


    The whole family was filled with joy, except the gloomy building where Vivian lived.


    A vase was broken.


    There were already several broken vases and paper scraps of famous paintings scattered on the


    ground. What could be broken or torn in the room was almost ruined by Vivian.


    She cried in front of the dressing mirror.


    She said nasally and stubbornly, "Why? Why do I have another brother? It took me a long time to get


    rid of Noah and my unborn brother. Why do I still have a brother?


    I''m not reconciled! I''m not reconciled!" Vivian choked with sobs and couldn''t breathe smoothly.


    She was not the only one who was not reconciled.


    Julie rushed to her daughter''s room with her weak body and asked the servant to take out the key to


    open the door.


    As soon as the door was opened, Julie saw that it was a mess.


    "Mom?" Hearing the sound, Vivian turned around and saw her mother standing there with a pale face.


    Someone was supporting her and she looked weak.


    "Mom, why are you here?" Vivian wiped her tears and stood up to help her mother up.


    Julie fell directly into the arms of Vivian, and the two of them copsed on the wool carpet.


    "Vivi, I''m sorry!" Julie hugged her daughter tightly. "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have believed your dad''s


    words. He said that you might have made me miscarry on purpose. I shouldn''t have believed that


    heartless man."


    Vivian was stunned.


    ''Is that why dad treats me badly these two days and orders me to stay in the room? Has he suspected


    that I did it?


    No. It''s impossible.''


    Vivian tried her best to recall what made her father suspicious.


    "Vivi? Vivi? Say something." Julie thought Vivian was scared. "I''m sorry. Don''t worry. I won''t believe


    your dad. He has found his illegitimate son and doesn''t care about my baby at all."


    Julie began to cry.


    Julie and Vivian cried together.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    A cold light shed through Vivian''s eyes. There were tears in her eyes, but the tears didn''t fall down.


    She looked pitiful.


    "Mom, don''t you think it''s too coincidental?" Vivian said, "At first, Nina identally pushed you and


    made you have a miscarriage. Within two days, the news that Henry was dad''s illegitimate child was


    spread, and even a paternity test was conducted.


    Mom, I suspect that it''s a conspiracy. It''s absolutely not an ident that Nina pushed you. Dad said he


    would get even with her, but he came back calmly. It means that they had done a perfect n."


    Vivian was still trying to throw mud at Nina. "Mom, it must be her. She took revenge on me for getting


    close to John, so she hurt you and my brother.


    I''m sorry." Holding her mother in her arms, Vivian cried but with no tears.


    "It''s Nina!" Julie gritted her teeth and said, "I won''t let go of Nina. I won''t let go of Henry. Although I


    don''t have a son now, I still have you, Vivi. You canpete with Henry for the position of CEO of the


    Ye Group. Anyway, you have been working for a period of time, so you must be more skilled in


    business than him."


    "Mom..." Tears welled up in Vivian''s eyes. She finally felt her mother''s attention. "Don''t worry. I won''t


    give our things to others."


    "Well, well, you deserve to be my daughter." They helped each other up. Julie patted her daughter''s


    hand and said, "Let''s go. I''ll take you out. We really need to wee your brother."

 Chapter 343 The Tacit Understanding Between Brothers

    Chapter 343 The Tacit Understanding Between Brothers


    A Lamborghini suddenly stopped at the gate of the Ye family.


    Adrian and Henry got out of the car and saw that there was a red nket on the ground and that


    respectful servants stood on both sides.


    "Wee home, young master."


    The wee ceremony was very grand. Everyone''s smile was the same.


    Adrian nudged Henry''s arm and teased, "Your father thinks highly of you.


    Maybe he wants to make it up for you." "I don''t need it." said Henry.


    Adrian put his hand in his trouser pocket and hit Adrian with his body. "Go in, young master of the Ye


    family."


    "Together?" Henry really wanted to invite Adrian to meet his father.


    Adrian refused decisively, "No, I won''t go with you. I won''t get involved in the affairs of the Ye family.


    Besides, your father certainly doesn''t want to see me."


    Howard had said firmly in front of Adrian that he would never have an illegitimate child.


    Therefore Adrian knew that Howard would be embarrassed if they met.


    "I''m leaving. Tell me when the dinner is almost over and I''lle to pick you up." Adrian patted on


    Henry''s shoulder and drove away.


    Henry didn''t turn around and walk inside until the car disappeared at the corner.


    When he just took a few steps, he heard a car whistling behind him. He stopped and turned around.


    It was Noah.


    Noah looked a little different today. He wore a ck suit and a neat tie. His legs were long and slender


    and his shoes were shining.


    They looked at each other at a distance of ten meters. They had simr eyebrows, eyes and figure, but


    their temperament was different.


    Noah was dignified and upright. His skin was not as white as that of Henry. It was wheat colored


    because of being exposed to the sun and rain.


    Although he was thin, he gave people a feeling of great strength.


    Henry was still elegant, easygoing and also swift and fierce.


    He smiled at Noah and nodded. "Noah."


    Noah was a little surprised. Then he walked over with a smile and patted Henry on the shoulder. They


    walked forward together.


    "I have seen you several times. I didn''t expect that we are brothers." Noah said.


    "I''m sorry. I know you''re my brother. I just don''t want to recognize you." Henry said honestly. He knew


    that he couldn''t deceive Noah.


    It was better to be honest from the beginning than to make him unhappy.


    He didn''t want to have any conflict with Noah.


    Noah was a little surprised and asked suspiciously, "Don''t you want toe back?"


    There was a hidden meaning in his words. He wondered why Henry came back now since he didn''t


    want toe back at the beginning.


    Henry understood Noah''s meaning.


    Henry said, "Of course I have my own reason toe back, but it''s not convenient to reveal it. I hope


    that you don''t mind."


    ''I just want to protect the one I care.'' Henry thought.


    "It''s good for you toe back." Noah paused and asked, "How old are you?"


    "I''m 26 years old." Henry nced at Noah and knew why he asked this question, so he didn''t say


    anything more.


    "I''m older than you. I''m 27 years old this year." Noah looked a little bitter.


    After saying that, he didn''t go on.


    He didn''t know what to say.


    Noah med his father, who broke his promise to Noah''s mother and had rtions with two women.


    Henry was 26 years old, which meant that his father went out to have rtions with another woman


    when Noah''s mother was pregnant.


    Later, when Noah''s mother was seriously ill, his father had rtions with Julie and gave birth to a


    daughter.


    Not long after Noah''s mother passed away, his father allowed Julie and her daughter to live in the Ye


    family openly.


    Noah felt sorrowful in his heart again. He felt sorry for his mother. The love story between his father


    and mother had disappeared without a trace.


    Knowing how Noah was feeling, Henry exined, "My mother was forced to be with him, and the birth


    of me was an ident. She raised me up painstakingly. When she told me my identity, she specially


    told me not to have any connection with the Ye family. She said that she would find me another father


    when she was free."


    He was serious at first, but when he said thest sentence, he burst intoughter. "She really found me


    a new father abroad. Two days ago, she even showed me how good her husband was to her through


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    videos."


    Noah also smiled. "I''ve heard from Ninja that you are an interesting person. It turns out that you have


    inherited the genes of humor from auntie."


    "Did madam say that?" Henry was not surprised at all.


    "Ninja also said that you had a hard time staying with John. She guessed you might have done


    something wrong to him in your previous life, so you were willing to be squeezed by him." Every time


    Noah mentioned Nina, he was very gentle with a smile in his eyes.


    "Madam really understands my feelings. John is like a fatuous King most of the time." Henry felt


    rxed. He finally didn''t have to keep these words in his heart.


    Noah said with a smile, "Do you mean that he spends most of his time having fun with Ninja?"


    "Yes." Henryined even more, "He doesn''t focus on his daily work. Madam once told me that she


    would support John''s life and order him to do things for her if he went bankrupt."


    Hearing his words, Noah grinned from ear to ear.


    He thought, ''How naughty Ninja is.''


    There might be a tacit understanding between the two brothers. They were familiar with each other and


    even their steps were gradually consistent.


    They were like brothers who had been together for many years.


    Standing on the second floor, Howard looked at his two sonsing side by side, talking andughing,


    and felt relieved.


    He had been worried that Noah might not like Henry.


    Now it seemed that the two brothers got along well with each other.


    "Prepare the dinner." Howard turned around and ordered the butler, who went downstairs slowly.


    Noah and Henry sat on the sofa. A servant brought them two cups of tea.


    Hearing the footsteps, they stood up at the same time.


    Noah said, "Dad."


    Henry said, "Father."


    Howard didn''t me Henry for his estrangement. After all, he knew that he owed Henry a lot.


    "Let''s go to the dining table and have dinner." Howard looked at Henry with excitement. He knew that


    Henry hadn''t epted him yet, so he didn''t rush to hug him.


    The three men sat down at the table, and the servants served the dinner.


    The butler asked Howard whether he should ask Julie and Vivian toe to have dinner.


    "No." Howard frowned and felt a little impatient. Then he thought that he had something to announce


    tonight, so he needed the two of them to be present. He stopped the butler and said, "Wait, go and ask


    Vivian toe here. Julie is not feeling well. Let her have a good rest."


    When thest dish was served on the table, Vivian came gracefully and greeted the three men on the


    table, "Good evening, dad, Noah, Henry."


    "Have a seat." Howard asked her to sit down.


    Feeling her father''s indifference, Vivian felt uneasy. She guessed that it was likely that her father had


    believed in the gossip of others and believed that she had something to do with her mother''s


    miscarriage.


    She thought that she had to find a way to clear her father''s suspicion.


    "Henry looks like dad obviously. We have seen each other so many times before. Why didn''t I find it?"


    Vivian med herself, "If I found it earlier, Henry would have recognized dad earlier."


    "Really?" Henry smiled, but his voice was a little cold.


    He thought in mind, ''If she found it earlier, I would have suffered or even been dead.


    She''s so cruel and merciless that she has killed his own brother, so it''s impossible for her to show


    mercy to me, this half-brother.''

 Chapter 344 Be More Confident

    Chapter 344 Be More Confident


    Henry''s rhetorical question made the originally harmonious atmosphere a little cold.


    Howard and Noah fixed their eyes on Vivian, which made her restless.


    "I don''t know what I did wrong. It seems that Henry doesn''t like me." Vivian pursed her lips, with


    grievance in her watery eyes.


    "It seems?" Henry raised his eyebrow, "You are not confident enough."


    You should be more confident and get rid of "it seems".


    Henry didn''t like Vivian at all. Vivian didn''t have any advantage.


    She was not as beautiful as Mrs. Nina and not as pure and lovely as Miss Michelle and not as elegant


    as Miss Emma and was not as thoughtful as Mr. John''s assistant.


    Henry only knew these women, but Vivian who came from a rich family couldn''tpare with them.


    Henry sighed in his heart.


    Embarrassment appeared on Vivian''s face. She wanted to ask Henry why he suddenly came back to


    Ye family, but before she could say anything, she was interrupted.


    "You three should get along well with each other in the future." Howard said politely and his point was


    in thetter words.


    "I have something to discuss with you before the meal," said Howard in amanding tone. "Noah


    doesn''t want toe back to take over Ye Group. Vivi is not capable enough. Since Henry is back, you


    should go to work in Ye Group in the future."


    Vivian clenched her teeth. What her father said that she was not capable was nonsense. At that time,


    Ye Group was not bad in her hands. It was just that she was bullied by Nina with her power that Ye


    Group encountered difficulties.


    Now Ye Group was running well. If she went back, she would definitely make it go to a higher level.


    Her father was biased in favor of Henry. He wanted Henry to be the CEO of Ye Group. In this way, the


    whole Ye Group would be up to Henry in the future.


    Then where did Howard put her?


    No way. She couldn''t let them get what they wanted.


    "I think it''s a good idea. Henry used to work for John, and he was better than me in all aspects. It''s the


    best choice for Henry to work in Ye Group." Vivian smiled gracefully. Let no one find fault with anything.


    "It''s not bad that you think so." Howard''s expression softened and he looked at her again.


    "Noah, what do you think?" Howard asked his eldest son''s opinion on purpose.


    "No problem." Noah was not interested in business, so he didn''t have any objection. He even


    expressed his support. "Henry will lead Ye Group better."


    Howard smiled with satisfaction, the corner of his eyes were full of wrinkles.


    Some were happy, while some were sad. Vivian gritted her teeth and almost broke her teeth into


    pieces. Originally, Noah supported her, but she pushed Noah away with her own hands.


    Now Noah support Henry now!


    ''Is Noah really desire for nothing?''


    Vivian didn''t believe it at all. She just regretted pushing Noah away with her own hands, so that she


    could only fight alone now.


    "When will Henry take office?" Vivian asked.


    Howard said, "Tomorrow."


    "So soon?" Vivian blurted out, immediately realizing that she was too impatient, and added, "Anyway,


    you have to give Henry some time to prepare."


    "You don''t need to prepare anything. You can go to work tomorrow. I believe you." Howard attached


    great importance to Henry and thought highly of him.


    Vivian was so angry that she dared not to say anything.


    "Dad, you just said that I''m not capable enough. Can I learn something from my brother by staying with


    him?" She hadid the foundation for so long just in order to let herself enter Ye Group.


    As long as she could enter Ye Group, she believed that Ye Group woulde back to her one day.


    Howard frowned as if he was thinking about something.


    After hesitating for a moment, Howard nodded and said, "Anyway, you are the eldest daughter of Ye


    family. The position of vice president is vacant. You can go there."


    Howard didn''t want Vivian to go to thepany, but he had a new n.


    He didn''t know whether Henry would do everything for Ye family''s good, but Vivi was coveting the


    position of the CEO of Ye Group.


    The two of them worked in Ye Group, a president and a vice president. Their power was almost equal,


    and they could check and bnce each other.


    This was the best thing for Ye family.


    As the master of the family, Howard had to consider the overall situation. He could only turn a blind eye


    to the fact that Vivi had caused Julie''s abortion, and he could not believe what others had said.


    "Vice president?" Vivian was stunned. Her intuition told her that it might not be a good thing, so she


    retreated for the sake of advancing. "With Henry there, what else do you need the vice president to do?


    Besides, I''m going to learn something from Henry. How can I make decisions as a vice president and


    how about I be his assistant? "


    "Assistant?" Noah nced at Vivian, his eyes flickering. He didn''t know what she was up to this time.


    How could she be willing to be only an assistant?


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    If something were abnormal, there must be something wrong.


    But as long as it was not harmful to Ye Group, Noah can sit by and do nothing.


    "It''s good to be an assistant. You should learn more from Henry." Said Noah.


    Henry said, "It''s up to you."


    "In that case, I will be your assistant." This matter was settled.


    The four of them sat at the table for the meal. Howard always cared about Henry from time to time and


    ask him some of his preferences. The meal was tasteless for Vivian.


    They were all father''s children. Why were they so different?


    Her father was unfair. He preferred boys to girls.


    "When will Henry move back?" Vivian asked tentatively.


    Howard echoed with a smile, "That''s right. When you move back, we can take care of each other. Noah


    lives outside all year round, and he won''te back once in half a year. If you move back, our house


    won''t be so lonely."


    Noah stopped picking up food and felt a little sorry for his father. In fact, his father loved him very much,


    but there was too littlemunication between the father and son.


    "I''lle back for the meal when I''m free." Noah thought that his father was getting older and older, so


    he should spend more time with his father in case he would regret in the future.


    "Okay, Okay. Tell me before youe back. I''ll ask the kitchen to cook your favorite dishes." Howard


    said excitedly with red eyes.


    Howard was getting old. Sometimes he just wanted his children to go home and visited him often.


    Howard was so happy that Henry didn''t say anything to refuse. Henry said euphemistically, "I will


    usually live here and go out on weekends."


    "Okay, Okay." Howard was already very happy that Henry agreed to move back, Howard smiled with


    wrinkles on his old face.


    Seeing them chatting happily, Vivian felt as if she was ignored. She tried her best to find a sense of


    existence.


    "Does Henry have a girlfriend now?"


    "No girlfriend." Henry had a boyfriend.


    Howard immediately remembered one thing. Although Henry was engaged to the second daughter of


    Fu family, Howard couldn''t tell Henry directly. Howard was afraid that his son would be disgusted with


    him.


    "It''s good that you don''t have a girlfriend. I think the second daughter of Fu family is good. I''ll introduce


    her to you another day." Howard said vaguely, "Vera is at your age. You two should have a good chat."


    "Let''s talk about itter. I think I will be very busy recently." Henry refused politely.


    Howard thought for a while and agreed. Henry must have a lot of things to do as soon as he took office,


    so Howard didn''t mention it again.


    Then Howard cared about Noah''s marriage again, "Noah, I haven''t asked you when you are going to


    get married."


    Noah didn''t have a girlfriend. How did he get married?


    Noah said calmly, "I''m still young."


    Henry was speechless...


    ''Are you serious?''


    This was definitely the most unreasonable reason Henry had ever seen.


    Besides, Henry didn''t think Noah would say these words.

 Chapter 345 It Sounds Like The Style Of John And Nina

    Chapter 345 It Sounds Like The Style Of John And Nina


    Howard said coldly, "You are already twenty-seven years old. You are not young!"


    "John didn''t get married until he was thirty years old. I still have three years left. What am I afraid of?"


    Noah said slowly. He didn''t talk back, but told the truth.


    "You..." Howard was speechless for a moment, "Can you be the same as John?"


    "What''s the difference?" Noah raised his eyebrows and nced at the crowd. Noah was extremely


    calm.


    Vivian whispered, "Can youpete with John?"


    "Yes, I can." Noah said calmly, "I have more money than him."


    Henry widened his eyes and didn''t know what to say.


    Henry turned his head in disbelief and stared nkly at Noah''s side face.


    Henry didn''t think it was Noah''s style.


    Henry just felt familiar with this style and couldn''t remember it in a short time.


    After the meal, Noah and Henry left together. Henry couldn''t help saying, "You are a little abnormal


    today."


    "What''s wrong?" Hearing Henry''s words, Noah felt something was abnormal. "You mean I''m younger


    and richer than John?"


    "Yes." Henry nodded.


    Such a simple and shameless style was not in line with Noah''s calm personality. On the contrary, this


    style was like the young couple of John and Nina.


    Oh, yes!


    This was the way John and Nina talked.


    Henry finally remembered why he felt familiar with that style.


    "Did Nina say these words to you?" John was hostile to Noah because of Nina, so it couldn''t be John


    who said that. It must be Nina who said it.


    Noah smiled, "How do you know them so well?"


    "I have no choice but to follow the two of them every day. Even if I close my five senses, I can feel their


    shamelessness." Since Henry left John, he found that he was bing more and more arrogant and


    dared to say anything.


    But what Henry said was true.


    John and Nina were so narcissistic.


    All of a sudden, Noah felt a little envious of Henry, who could often see Nina. Noah was busy with his


    work and could only see Nina once in a while. Every time they met, John began to call Nina less than


    ten minutes.


    John was afraid that someone would take his wife away.


    Sometimes Noah just felt it was funny, but he could understand. If Nina was Noah''s wife, Noah would


    definitely be on guard against her going out with another man.


    "On the day of Children''s Day, I received a box of snacks from Nina. She said she would celebrate


    Children''s Day for me. I said it was a festival for children. Ninja told me that I''m still young and I''m not


    even thirty years old. It''s not a big deal to celebrate Children''s Day.


    I said some of my ssmates who were twenty-seven years old and already have two children. Ninja


    said there was no need for me to panic. John didn''t get married until he was thirty. She said there were


    still three years left for me. And she told me that I shouldn''t panic and it was not a big deal. "


    Thinking of the day when he suddenly received a gift of children''s day, Noah wanted tough when his


    colleagues in the police station were jealous of him and said something tough at him.


    However, it was such a small gift that stirred up a few waves in Noah''s restless heart, and he was


    deeply touched.


    He hadn''t received any gift for a long time.


    Henry heard that it was indeed the tone of Nina.


    "Did Nina say that you are richer than John? You will definitely find a younger one in the future?"


    Noah looked at Henry in surprise, "You have guessed it?"


    "It''s not a big deal." Henry somehow had a sense of aplishment, "Nina must have gone to see the


    top of the list. She will pay more attention to anything rted to John."


    "So I''m really richer than John?" Even Noah himself didn''t believe it. He once suspected that there was


    something wrong with that list.


    "You have more tangible assets than John."


    ''You own three people''s assets. John''s assets are divided by his family, John must not be as rich as


    you.''


    Henry didn''t tell Noah the details because he was afraid that the mention of Kristina and Albert would


    bring up Noah''s bad memories.


    As soon as the two of them walked out of Ye family''s house, Adrian had already stood by the roadside


    waiting for Henry. He waved at Henry as soon as he saw them.


    "Noah, I''m leaving now. Be careful on the road." Henry walked towards Adrian and went to sit on


    Adrian''s passenger seat.


    Adrian turned the steering wheel and asked, "I saw you came out with Noah. Did you two have a fight?"


    "He doesn''t beat good people." Henry nced through the window at Noah, who was about to drive,


    and indistinctly saw an indelible loneliness on Noah.


    Noticing that Henry had been looking at Noah, Adrian said unhappily, "Hey, that''s your brother. Don''t


    have a crush on him."


    Henry was speechless. Adrian kept thinking about something dirty.


    Henry leaned back, closed his eyes and told Adrianzily, "I will move to Ye family''s house in a few


    days. From now on, I will only live outside on weekends."


    "What? " Adrian mmed on the brake, turned to look at Henry, and Henry said softly, "That''s right".


    His indifferent attitude almost pissed Adrian off. Adrian pounded on the steering wheel with both hands


    and stepped on the gas to calm himself down.


    "So you have to work in Ye Group in the daytime and go back to Ye family''s house in the evening. You


    only go to these two ces. Is it finished in one day?" Adrian rolled down the window, and the warm


    wind blew into his ears along with Henry''s voice.


    Henry opened his eyes, "And breakfast, lunch and dinner time."


    "It''s okay for me to have meal with you, but the time is too little. Besides, I can''t get up for breakfast."


    Adrian said unhappily.


    Staring at his side face, Henry said, "I''m going back to live. You can get up in the morning."


    Adrian, as one of the involved persons, immediately understood what Henry meant. He tilted his head


    and couldn''t helpughing, "I''m fucking... Impressed by you. "


    Before Henry returned to Ye family''s house, Adrian didn''t feel anything. After Henry moved back,


    Adrian felt empty. Adrian could only talk a few words to Henry in the breakfast, lunch and dinner every


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    day, which almost suffocated Adrian.


    After two or three days, Adrian went to the bar to drown his sorrows in wine.


    One day, he had a drink and staggered out of the bar. Coincidentally, he bumped into Vivian who was


    sending Jessica away.


    Adrian hated Vivian as soon as he thought that Henry went back to Ye family had a lot to do with the


    fact that Vivian framed Nina.


    "It''s this woman who made me live alone." The drunken Adrian pointed at Vivian and waved to his men,


    "Go and drag that woman here."


    At this moment, Vivian waved her hand and saw Jessica leave. As soon as she turned around, Vivian


    was dragged into an alley by several strange men.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me! I''m the daughter of Ye family. If you dare to bully me, I won''t let you


    go. " Vivian shouted loudly, but she couldn''t get rid of their hands.


    "All right, all right. Stop arguing. It''s no big deal to know that you are the daughter of Ye family." Adrian


    was drunk. He approached Vivian and pinched her chin. At the same time, he waved his hand to tell


    others to stand aside.


    They thought Adrian was looking for a woman to y, so they all turned around with their backs to


    them. Adrian said unhappily, "What are you doing? How can I fall in love with such a heartless woman?


    She can even hurt her own brother. "


    Vivian red at Adrian and said, "Adrian, what nonsense are you talking about?"


    "Nonsense? Don''t you know what you had done? " Adrian let go of her chin, pped on her face,


    gnashed his teeth and said, "If you hadn''t done all the bad things, would they have sent Henry back to


    Ye family? This is what you deserve. You deserve it. And you fucking make me unhappy. "


    Adrian''s p was neither too heavy nor too light. It happened to make a sound, and the pain on


    Vivian''s face made her feel more humiliated.


    "Adrian, what do you mean?" Vivian red at Adrian with malicious and insidious eyes, which didn''t


    look like a weak woman but a little shrewd. "They? Who are they?"

 Chapter 346 Get Him Definitely

    Chapter 346 Get Him Definitely


    The light in the alley was dim and only a few people could be seen, who were standing and formed a


    human wall, behind which the sound of pping on the face could be heard.


    Adrian pped Vivian''s cheek harder. He gritted his teeth and said, "You know better than anyone else


    why your mother miscarried. Why do you frame Nina? How dare you? Now that Henry is back to the Ye


    family, you have nothing to do with the Ye Group. Why don''t you stop? Isn''t it good for you to enjoy your


    peaceful life? Henry has gone back to the Ye family, which makes me lose my happiness."


    Enduring the pain on her face, Vivian stared at Adrian coldly and kept his words in mind.


    Knowing that Adrian was a little drunk, Vivian took the opportunity to ask, "Does Nina ask Henry to


    "Revenge?" Adrian wiped his clothes with his right hand and said in disgust, "Don''t you how to use


    words? You deserve it."


    Vivian clenched her fists. She knew that she couldn''t have a direct conflict with Adrian and that she


    couldn''t offend the Song family.


    She could only hold back her anger and said, "I''m afraid you''re too drunk to say anything. Since there''s


    nothing else, I''ll leave now."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Fuck off!" Adrian was angry and let Vivian go.


    Wearing high-heeled shoes, Vivian made a crisp sound in the dark alley while walking with a dark face.


    Nina, Adrian, Henry...


    Vivian wouldn''t let any of them off.


    When Vivian returned to her room and was about to deal with the swelling on her face, Julie pushed


    the door open.


    "Vivi, what''s wrong with you?" Julie was startled and immediately rushed to check Vivian''s face.


    Julie was counting on her daughter. She couldn''t let anything bad happen to Vivian.


    "Mom, I''m fine." Vivian pulled Julie''s hand down and said, "You hurt me."


    Julie immediately withdrew her hand and asked nervously, "Is this a p mark? Who pped you? If


    anyone dares to p you, I will avenge you!"


    "No, mom." Vivian pulled Julie and sighed, "Adrian pped me."


    "Adrian?" Julie was shocked. "He is always timid and never makes trouble. How dare he p you?"


    It was known that Adrian was cowardly, but he still could be bold once he was irritated.


    Thinking of Adrian''s drunken words, Vivian thought carefully for a while and had a general guess in her


    heart. "Mom, do you think that Adrian has known that Henry is going to be the CEO of the Ye


    Group and get engaged to Vera?"


    "Why do you think so?" Julie pulled a chair and sat down.


    Vivian held her mother''s hand and said, "Mom, like dad, Adrian misunderstands that it was me who


    caused you to have a miscarricage. He also said that we framed Nina. I think Nina deliberately urged


    Henry to go back to our family, making it impossible for us to get what we want."


    As Vivian spoke, she began to wipe her tears. "He pped me and scolded me at the same time. He


    said why we set up Nina and made Henry go back to the Ye family. He said his happiness would be


    gone. He must like Vera. Knowing that Vera is going to be engaged to Henry, he felt angry but didn''t


    dare to scold Nina because of John, so he came to teach me a lesson."


    Vivian kept crying. "It must be like this, otherwise it''s impossible for such a coward to dare to p me."


    Vivian was crying sadly. When she looked down, acent smile appeared on her face.


    The next second, she looked aggrieved again. "At that time, Adrian was drunk so he must be telling the


    truth. Henry came back to take revenge on us.


    Mom..." Vivian raised her head with tears in her eyes. Seeing that her mother was so angry that her


    face was distorted, Vivian just wanted to clear her mother''s suspicion by taking advantage of this


    matter. "I suspect that your miscarriage is a conspiracy. Henry wants to go back to the Ye family to


    "I know it. I know it." Julie trembled and said ferociously, "That must be the case. Henry has been in


    Lexingport City for so long. He must be looking for an opportunity toe back."


    Julie tightened her grip on her daughter''s hand. As long as Julie'' suspicion was cleared and she was


    irritated, Vivian thought the pain was nothing.


    "Mom, really?" Vivian asked in surprise.


    Julie red at her daughter. "Of course. I must be right. Henry has been noticing me all the time. He


    cooperated with Nina to make me have a miscarriage. Then he came back aboveboard. Look at him.


    He is doing great in the Ye Group now. He must have made a n and done everything on purpose."


    Julie was angry with her carelessness. She didn''t expect that her husband had another illegitimate


    child outside.


    If she had known it earlier, she would have killed Henry when he was a child.


    Now that Henry had grown up and was good at ying tricks, it was not easy for Julie to hurt him.


    "Vivi, remember that you have to fawn on him, understand? Let mom do the bad things. I have to go


    back and think about what to do carefully." Julie patted on the back of her daughter''s hand.


    Vivian looked at her mother gratefully. "Mom, I have a good idea. With the support of the Fu family, I''m


    afraid that Henry''s status will be more unshakable. The first step is to prevent Henry from getting


    engaged to the Fu family."


    "You are right, but what should we do?" Julie trusted her daughter very much.


    Now she had no other hope. Who else could she trust if she didn''t believe her daughter?


    Vivian said with a weird smile, "Adrian likes Vera. Just create an opportunity for them. Anyway, Adrian


    is a yboy."


    "That''s a good idea. Don''t worry. I''ll do it." A hint of cruelty shed through Julie''s eyes. She added,


    "And Nina also caused my miscarriage. We can''t let her off. We can''t count on your father now. We can


    only rely on ourselves."


    "Of course I won''t let her off." Vivian sneered, "I went to see Jessica today and knew something. I know


    what to do. Since she is the princess of C Ind, she should go back to be the princess. She shouldn''t


    stay in Lexingport City."


    Julie said, "I trust you. Do you still miss John? It''s true that he is a good man, but he only likes that


    seductress. I''m afraid you like the wrong person."


    Vivian''s face changed slightly. "I have loved John for so many years. How can I give up so easily? It


    doesn''t matter if he really loves me or not. I must get him even though he doesn''t love me."


    "Then you have to make a good n. There is no man who doesn''t cheat on his wife. Look at your


    father. He couldn''t help but cheat on his wife when she was pregnant. Be smart. Don''t always protect


    your body. Make good use of your body when it''s time to make use of it. I don''t believe that John won''t


    be attracted by other women."


    Vivian blushed at her mother''s words. She had never experienced such a thing and never thought


    about it.


    Hearing what her mother said, her heart beat a little faster and she was itching to have a try.

 Chapter 347 Hugging When There Are Many People And Carrying When There Is Few People

    Chapter 347 Hugging When There Are Many People And Carrying When There Is Few People


    From the end of June to the beginning of July, it was the exam week of L University.


    Nina and Mimi were concentrating on their studies in the library, preparing for the final exam of one or


    two times a year. They were often indulged in the books and couldn''t extricate themselves from it.


    John was in his office, he always sat there for a whole day, often forgetting the time. However, every


    five o''clock in the afternoon, he would raise his head and ask Richard, "Where''s my wife?"


    Richard was often at a loss.


    ... ''Mrs. Nina doesn''t seem to be my wife.'' Richard thought.


    With the previous experience, Richard finally got an answer this time. "Mrs. Nina is in L University''s


    library."


    "Is she studying again?" Was study more important than having dinner with him?


    It had been several times, but Nina still didn''te on time.


    "Go to L University." John put down his work and went to L University''s library.


    However, if John wanted to get in and out of L University''s library, he had to use the student card of L


    University''s university.


    The security guard of the library was a man in his more than 40 years old. He was very respectful and


    dedicated. He stopped John and said, "You can''t enter the library without a student card."


    Since John had Nina, his temper and patience had been much better. He said calmly, "I''m here for my


    wife."


    "The library is a ce for study, not for lovers. You can call your girlfriend and ask her toe down."


    The security guard drew a straight furrow and no matter what John said he wouldn''t let John in.


    As a dignified John, he was stopped by a student card.


    What really pissed John off was that the security guard said that Nina was only his girlfriend.


    John didn''t need a girlfriend, but a wife.


    With an indifferent expression on his face, John reached out his hand and put it into the pocket of his


    suit. With just a nce, Richard knew that John was going to take the marriage certificate.


    In this world, only John put the marriage certificate on his body all the time. Even if he forgot to wear


    the watch that he had wore for more than 10 years, he would not forget to bring the marriage


    certificate.


    As expected, a red marriage certificate stopped in front of the security guard''s sight. John said abruptly,


    "Look carefully. It''s a wife, not a girlfriend."


    Nina was a celebrity in the school and almost everyone knew her. The security guard had worked in the


    library for half a year and soon recognized Nina.


    "Is she really married? I used to think it was a joke, but I didn''t expect it to be true. " The security guard


    took a look at John, shook his head and sighed, "What a pity. The child has been married at such a


    young age. I don''t know how her parents will be willing to let her get married. If I were her father, I


    would definitely not want my daughter to get married at such a young age."


    At this moment, John was so angry that his face turned green. He abruptly took back the marriage


    certificate and squeezed a line of words from his teeth, "Can I go in now?"


    "No." The security guard stood still and said, "You look like this, you will definitely disturb other children


    if I let you in. Call that child and ask her toe down. It''s just right time for you to have dinner."


    Look like this? What was this?


    John reached out his hand to touch his chin, which was probably too handsome.


    His gloomy face softened. After calling Nina, he looked at the security guard again.


    When waiting for Nina toe down, John suddenly asked, "Is what you said true?"


    "It''s true. But which sentence?" The security guard also nced at John and found that this young man


    was really handsome.


    After a moment''s silence, John said, "You don''t want your daughter to get married at such a young


    age."


    "Of course. She got married while she was still a student. She is so young, and no parents would be


    willing to let their daughters to get married like this. Your parents-inw must have made things difficult


    for you a lot." The security guard said affirmatively.


    "No." John looked away with a guilty conscience.


    He hadn''t seen his parents-inw yet, so he guessed that they hadn''t known that he had kidnapped


    their daughter.


    John only met his brother-inw.


    His brother-inw also gave John a lot of difficult problems.


    "No way." The security guard didn''t believe it. "Sooner orter, they will make things difficult for you."


    John also felt the same way. His parents-inw would definitely make things difficult for him.


    "You..." John took out his hand from his pocket and waved at the security guard. "Do you have any


    good moves?"


    "Do you mean the moves to avoid your parents-inw from making things difficult for you?" The


    security guard bowed his head and whispered to John.


    John just turned his body, still looking like a noble man. Someone came out of the library one after


    another, and their eyes couldn''t help but look at John.


    Richard''s gaze also fell on John.


    Who would have thought that the intimidating John would discuss with a security guard in public about


    how to avoid the difficulties of his parents-inw.


    Richard was stunned.


    Ignoring everyone''s gaze, John nodded at the security guard.


    The security guard suddenly stood up, restrained the kind smile at the corners of his mouth, and said


    seriously, "No. You will understand this feeling when you have a daughter in the future. Young man,


    don''t always try to avoid it. You can only bear it. Wait for your parents-inw to agree. "


    It was the first time in his life that someone had made John lose face without mercy. His wife didn''t


    even dare to do so.


    But John couldn''t lose his temper. He even thought what the security guard said was the truth of the


    world.


    "Mr. John, Mrs. Nina is out." The first person that Richard saw was Michelle. Michelle and Nina were


    close friends. As soon as Michelle appeared, Nina would also appear.


    As soon as John heard that Nina came out, he immediately stood up and reached out to straighten his


    tie.


    "Here." John crooked his hand at the beautiful figure. It was a familiar gesture, and the corners of his


    mouth rose intentionally or unintentionally, waiting for his little girl toe into his arms.


    When Nina saw John, her eyes immediately lit up.


    She didn''t run over immediately. Instead, she walked slowly with Michelle. Nina held her good friend''s


    hand with her right hand and her husband with her left hand. They walked out of the library.


    At the door of the library, there was a staircase. While walking, Nina let go of the two people''s hands.


    She came to the back of John and jumped onto his back.


    John quickly wrapped his arms around her legs and carried her down the stairs. The corners of his


    mouth had risen to an unknown ce.


    This was the first time he had carried Nina on his back.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    His little girl was soft and light, without any weight.


    But when he carried her, his heart was heavy, because his heart was full of her.


    "Honey, there are too many people in the library. You can''t hug me." With her arms around John''s neck,


    Nina whispered in his ear.


    "Where there are many people, I can carry you on my back, but where there are few people, I can hug


    you." When John turned his head slightly, he could touch Nina''s fair face, which was a little itchy.


    Nina smiled and said, "Congrattions! We have reached a consensus."


    The man''s broad shoulder made Nina feel at ease. She smiled and whispered in his ear, "Why did you


    suddenlye here today?"


    "I''m afraid that someone might not be able to find the way home and forget that there is a husband at


    home." John pretended to be angry and snorted.


    "Ha ha ha..." Ninaughed heartlessly on his back.


    It seemed that Nina really forgot to have dinner with him these days. Every time he called to urge her.


    Nina felt something was missing this afternoon. It turned out that he didn''t call her.


    "I saw a small story today. Let me tell you." Nina didn''t really ask him whether he wanted to hear it or


    not, but told him the story directly.


    "There are a group of ducks waiting in line to go out to y, and there is a little duck that is not in line,


    and then the little duck muttered there, I am sorry, I am sorry." "Nina''s voice was changeable. She


    usually preferred the tone of a domineeringdy. Now she deliberately pinched her throat, which was a


    little thin and a little stupid and cute like a duck.


    "Puff..." John burst intoughter.


    His wife was really a little girl, she was so cute.

 Chapter 348 Start To Prepare For Pregnancy

    Chapter 348 Start To Prepare For Pregnancy


    Holding a book in her arms, Michelle walked beside Richard and whispered, "Is Nini pregnant?"


    Richard was not Henry. Richard didn''t talk a lot. He seldom replied.


    Michelle thought Richard didn''t hear it clearly, so she asked again, "Is Nini pregnant? In the past, John


    would carry her on his shoulder or hug her. Now he has carried her on his back instead. "


    Noticing that Michelle kept muttering, Richard replied, "I don''t know."


    "Oh. Okay. " Michelle was sure that Nini was really pregnant in her heart.


    Michelle had to go back and check the taboo of pregnant women.


    One or two yearster, a little baby would follow Michelle and hug Michelle.


    Thinking about it, Michelle was so happy that she even couldn''t help but smile.


    The four of them had dinner at the same table.


    Michelle had been staring at Nina''s t belly, tilting her head and wondering if the baby in Nina''s belly


    was only as big as a grain of rice.


    Perhaps it was because Michelle had stared at Nina''s belly for too long that John''s gaze gradually


    became dangerous. He hypothermal called her, "Michelle."


    The warning was obvious.


    Michelle shivered all over... Well, John''s eyes were so cold.


    Then she wouldn''t look at Nina anymore.


    Michelle turned around.


    "Mimi, what do you want to eat?" Nina had ordered what she wanted to eat and handed the list to


    Michelle.


    Michelle took the list and nced at it. Then she took out her phone and quickly searched for the taboo


    food of pregnant women.


    Michelle checked more or less. She put her phone into her pocket, pointed at the dishes that Nina had


    ordered and said, "Nina, you can''t eat these. This is too spicy, this is too greasy, and this is too cold.


    We should change to other dishes."


    Michelle cut off the dishes she had just pointed at and chose the mild ones that were more suitable for


    pregnant women.


    "Can''t you eat?" ''No, Mimi is not a picky eater. She can eat anything except bitterness.


    Unless something happened.''


    "Mimi, are you sick? Didn''t you tell me? Did the doctor tell you to avoid certain food? " When Nina was


    about to stand up and sit next to Michelle, John reached out and pulled John to sit down.


    Every time Michelle was there, his wife''s mind was not on him.


    It was really inconvenient.


    Nina anxiously stared at John and said, "I''m worried about Mimi..."


    "I''m fine." Michelle shook her hands and said, "It''s not me. It''s you. You are pregnant, so you can''t eat


    spicy, greasy and cold food. So you can''t eat seafood in the future. Just do it for your baby."


    "Baby? Little baby? " The expression on Nina''s face changed from anxiety to surprise and then she


    was stunned.


    What was going on?


    ''Who said I was pregnant?''


    Nina said firmly, "I''m not pregnant. How could I be pregnant? He and I always use... "


    Nina''s voice stopped abruptly.


    Nina nced at John and then John also remembered.


    Last time in the office, they didn''t...


    "Thank you." John liked Michelle again.


    Michelle giggled and said, "Look, I have a foresight, right? You two haven''t had a baby yet. I''m sure you


    don''t know. "


    "You had a baby?" The person who said this was Richard.


    All of a sudden, they all looked at Richard as if they had seen something precious.


    Why would Richard take the initiative to answer?


    This was indeed a rare thing.


    The eyes of Richard met with theirs. His calm and slightly puzzled eyes seemed to be saying, "Is there


    anything wrong?"


    Michelle shook her head and said, "No, I haven''t had a baby. But I just surf the Inte and found that


    Nini is pregnant now, so you can''t eat those cold food."


    "Wait." Nina asked with confusion, "How are you sure I''m pregnant? Not to mention that I didn''t have


    any reaction. It was only a few days ago between me and him. How could it be so fast? "


    "Do you think it is too slow?" John nced at Nina lightly and gently stroked the back of the girl''s hand.


    The intentional or unintentional touch made Nina''s brain short out and suddenly connected to


    something that couldn''t be said.


    "What do you mean?" Nina withdrew her hand.


    John took out his phone and sent a message to a person on WeChat.


    "Ang, how do you know whether a woman is pregnant or not?"


    Ang was so excited that she asked, "Is Nina pregnant?"


    John replied, "I don''t know. How to judge?"


    Ang said, "Check her menstrual period. If her menstrual period is postponed for a week, she might


    be pregnant. Buy a pregnancy test stick or a pregnancy test paper to test. If it shows two bars, then you


    should go to the hospital for a color ultrasound."


    John said, "The premise is that her menstrual period is postponed for a week?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang answered, "Yes. Because if a woman is pregnant, her period won''te."


    John raised his head to look at Nina. There was still more than half a month before Nina''s menstrual


    period, and it was still too early to judge.


    He asked again, "How can a woman be pregnant?"


    Ang:? ? ? It depends on your efforts!"


    John said, "I''m working hard."


    Ang blushed and said, "It''s not dark yet! After all, it is good to be young."


    John was speechless...


    It turned out that Ang misunderstood. With an embarrassed look on her face, Ang said, "Then


    ask Nina to pay more attention to her diet in normal times. I find that she likes seafood very much.


    Seafood is cold, which is not good for girls."


    When John saw this, he put away his phone.


    When they finished ordering, John took the menu to confirm that there was no cold food before asking


    the waiter to serve.


    "I just remember that you often eat seafood and rarely eat the authentic dishes of Lexingport City. From


    today on, I''ll take you to taste more." John said.


    "Okay." Nina smiled, "I tasted it at identst time. It''s delicious. But I also found a problem. My


    drinking capacity seems to have dropped again. I could drink three sses of wine in the past, but now


    it seems to be... One ss."


    Nina stretched out her index finger and made a one.


    She suddenly felt a little embarrassed.


    She had never thought that her drinking capacity was getting worse and worse, and others were getting


    better and better.


    But she had never seen anyone who would hit people and set fire like her, so Nina always felt that she


    was a mystery in this respect and didn''t find anything strange.


    And people close to Nina also felt the same way.


    John''s slender fingers fell on the top of Nina''s ck hair, making his fingers whiter, like the hands that


    hade out of aic book.


    He smoothed Nina''s hair and said, "It''s just you."


    Only she was unique.


    She was his unique.


    After dinner, they sent Michelle to the dormitory building before returning to North Yard.


    However, there were two children in North Yard who were looking forward to the adults'' return. A dog


    and a child were sitting on the steps at the gate, waiting for John and Nina to go home.


    As soon as Nina and John passed by the garden, Nine stood up and ran towards them excitedly.


    At the same time, Chester also stood up. For the first time, he threw himself into the arms of Nina like a


    normal child. "Aunt Nina, why do youe back sote?"


    His words sounded so pitiful.


    The little boy bumped into Nina''s arms, and her heart trembled. It was not until then that she realized


    that she was so careless that she had forgotten that there was a child waiting for them to go home for


    dinner.


    Nina squatted down and hugged Chester apologetically. "I''m sorry, I am wrong."


    When she saw Chester, she would always think of John''s childhood. At that time, John didn''t have an


    elder who could act as his mother, so would he be alone when he ate?


    Would he want to wait for someone to have the meal with him?


    Nina felt sorry for Chester, but she felt even sorrier for John.


    She added, "I''m sorry."


    For the first time, John didn''t get angry for Nina hugged Chester. Because John had seen himself on


    Chester, but John was not as brave and lucky as Chester.


    John didn''t meet someone like his wife, nor did he tell his father in person, "Why do youe back so


    "We haven''t eaten yet. We are hungry. Let''s go to eat." John told a lie.


    Nina didn''t debunk John''s lie. She held Chester''s hand and said with a smile, "Let''s go to dinner."


    "Okay, let''s eat." Chester didn''t expose the two of them. Happily, he held Nina''s hand and quietly pulled


    the sleeve of John.


    John pretended not to know, but deliberately slowed down.


    They were like a family of three, followed by a happy snow mastiff.


    ''Uncle John, Aunt Nina, I will be filial to not only father and mother, but also you two in the future.''


    At night, when John took a shower, Nina touched her t belly intentionally or unintentionally.


    The reason why John wanted a child was that he wanted their family to be moreplete.


    "I also want our family to be moreplete." With a gentle smile, Nina quietly went to Helen and took a


    needle from her. Then Nina found the condoms that were hidden everywhere at home and pricked


    them one by one.

 Chapter 349 Cant You Make It

    Chapter 349 Can''t You Make It


    When John came back from his shower, he happened to see Nina sneaking something under the


    pillow.


    Hearing the footsteps of John, Nina hurriedly buried the needle in her hand under the pillow, quickly


    turned over and sat down, smiling at John.


    "Have you finished?"


    "Yes." John leaned against the wall and stood there with his hands crossed.


    What did Nina put under the pillow?


    There were only...


    John squinted his eyes and wondered if his little girl thought he had pricked the condoms with a needle


    again?


    The reason why he wanted his little girl to have a baby was that he wanted to have more people to tie


    her up, not to use her as a fertility tool.


    His little girl once said that she didn''t want to have a baby so early.


    He wouldn''t force her to do anything she didn''t like.


    Seeing that he was inquiring, Nina smiled to hide her guilt.


    She used to be the one who uncovered him who pricked the condoms, and she secretly changed them.


    Now she was the one who was pricked the condoms.


    If the changed of her attitude was known by others, wouldn''t it let John becent?


    Even a couple needed image management asionally.


    Nina convinced herself. She gradually calmed down and uncovered the quilt to lie in.


    "It''s time to sleep, honey." Nina raised her eyebrows and seduced the man intentionally or


    unintentionally.


    It was rare for him to see his wife take the initiative.


    But why did he feel likeughing?


    Perhaps it was because Nina''s intention to seduce him was too obvious, and her twinkling eyes


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    seemed to cramp.


    For the first time, he felt that his smart wife was a little silly.


    John leaned against the wall andughed in a low voice. He didn''t stopughing until he pressed his


    fist against his lips.


    If in the past, as long as Nina took a little initiative, the man would pounce on her. But today, he was


    standing thereughing.


    Nina stopped blinking her eyes, withdrew her attractive eyes and smile, and said with a dark face,


    "What are youughing at? Don''t you have any thought? "


    "No." John stood there with a doting smile on his face.


    "No? " With her beautiful eyes wide open, Nina stood up from the bed and lifted her nightdress a little,


    revealing the side of her white thigh. "I''m already like this. Don''t you really have any thought?"


    Nina thought this was impossible!


    In the past, even if she stretched out her neck a little, John would take the opportunity to bite her neck.


    Now half of her leg was exposed, but he said no?


    "No." John repeated. The smile on his face deepened.


    John hadn''t seen his little girl so energetic for a long time.


    He missed it.


    She was a little cute.


    Without knowing what was on John''s mind, Nina felt as if she had been provoked.


    "I have already... I''m..." Nina stretched out her hand and made an S shape gesture along her calf,


    thigh, and thin waist. "Well..."


    ''Don''t you have any thought?


    John, I have my own dignity!''


    Nina opened her mouth slightly and seemed to be more angry.


    "I''ll make you a ss of milk." Suddenly, John walked towards the door. "Drinking milk before sleep is


    good for sleep."


    Nina was speechless... Standing on the bed, Nina watched John leaving as if nothing had happened


    and then he walked out of the bedroom.


    An indescribable feeling surged up in Nina''s heart.


    Was it because her charm had declined, or was it because John couldn''t do it because he did it every


    day for a long time?


    Or... He lost interest in her?


    If Nina observed carefully just now, she would find that when John walked out, his body was a little stiff,


    and his eyes were burning.


    As soon as John walked out of the bedroom, he looked down at somewhere of his body.


    Fortunately, he held back his desire.


    John didn''t know what his little girl had done to the things under the pillow. She didn''t want to be


    pregnant yet. How could she suddenly be such enthusiastic?


    There must be something wrong.


    If he had rushed to her and touched something under the pillow, he would have been scared.


    The loss would outweigh the gain.


    To be on the safe side, John would try it outter.


    John went to the kitchen to heat up a ss of milk and brought it into the bedroom. He saw that Nina


    was sitting on the quilt unhappily, staring at him with her bright eyes.


    "What?" John sat on the edge of the bed and handed her the warm milk. "I''ve tried it. It''s not hot."


    Nina was still staring at him. She exhaled a deep breath and blew a wisp of her hair, which rippled on


    John''s face.


    John reached out his hand and tucked her hair in.


    Nina was angry. It seemed that Nina was going to me him.


    "What''s the matter?" Although John knew why she was so angry, he still wanted to make fun of her.


    As expected, Nina began to me him.


    "Are you having an affair?"


    John was speechless...


    What the hell was in his little girl''s mind?


    "Having an affair? Is my taste so bad? " With a darkened face, John raised his hand and flicked it on


    Nina''s forehead.


    Nina''s body leaned back for a moment and then quickly stabilized. Her face suddenly changed, and


    she said in disbelief, "So can''t you make it?"


    All of a sudden, John''s face darkened.


    He tightened his grip on the cup, took a sip of milk, put the cup on the bedside table, put his left hand


    behind the ear of Nina, and stroked her cheek back and forth with his thumb.


    He bent over and kissed her.


    He poured the milk in his mouth into Nina''s mouth, and the two of them intertwined.


    A rustling undressing sounded in the air. Nina fell back and pushed the pillow away with her hands.


    "HMM... Ah..." Feeling a pain in her fingertip, Nina suddenly opened her eyes.


    It was the needle under her pillow.


    It was stabbed into her finger.


    It was the first time that Nina had tried the fruit she had nted, and she had experienced the torture of


    holding a needle and pricking it into people''s hand in ancient times.


    If she had been pricked by a needle at ordinary times, she wouldn''t have shouted.


    But now, the needle pierced into her flesh near her fingernails. She screamed in pain and lifted her leg


    to kick John.


    "Ouch Honey... " John felt a pain between his legs, he bounced up reflexively to protect somewhere.


    "Honey, it hurts!" Nina narrowed her eyes and said, "I was pricked by a needle."


    "I haven''t..." John bit his lips. His little girl kicked him a little hard this time.


    Besides, his... Needle?


    With a gloomy face, John looked at the direction where the sound came from. Under the light, a cold


    light was reflected, it was on Nina''s finger.


    His wife was really pricked by a needle!


    "What happened?" His wife was injured. How could he care about himself? He immediately took her


    hand and saw the needle standing on her hand and blood oozing out. "Go to the hospital."


    John picked up his robe and put it on. He wrapped Nina with a quilt and carried her outside.


    "No, no need. You can pull it out for me and stop the blood from bleeding. It doesn''t hurt now. It was


    just that the prick just now hurt a lot." Nina shook her legs and didn''t want to go to the hospital.


    Not only that she let the needle prick her and bleed a little, but also she was naked now. She must be


    misunderstood if she went out like this.


    When did a man and a womane to the hospital with messy clothes?

 Chapter 350 Honey, Moring Exercise

    Chapter 350 Honey, Moring Exercise


    "Go to the hospital." John insisted on sending her to the hospital.


    Nina was anxious. "And tomorrow there will be the headline news. The famous John appeared in the


    hospital at midnight with his wife. John is so powerful that he has made his wife to the hospital?"


    "Ahem..." John slowed down and nced at her.


    With her arms around his neck, Nina looked at him sideways, as if she was saying that if John was not


    afraid of being ridiculed by others in the future, just took her there.


    The two of them looked at each other for a while. John took her back to the bedroom, picked up the


    nightgown on the ground, and put it on for her from below. His movements were very light, afraid of


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    touching her fingers.


    After putting on the nightdress for Nina, John quickly stood up and took the medicine box back.


    Nina sat at the table by the window. She had pulled out the needle herself and wrapped her fingers with


    tissue to stop the bleeding.


    "I''ve made it." Nina raised her finger. The white tissue was stained with fresh red blood.


    She did look fine.


    John''s cold face was full of heartache. He took her hand and exhaled gently. He disinfected her finger


    with alcohol and put band aids on it.


    Nina stared at the band aid wrapped around her finger, but it didn''t cover her wound... Nina was


    speechless...


    "It''s just a small wound. Are you sure you want a band aid?" Nina asked in a low voice.


    "Stick it." He cast a cold nce at her and ordered in a particrly domineering tone.


    ''If you want me to stick it, you should also stick it to my wound.''


    Thinking of this, Nina obediently said, "Okay, let''s stick it."


    "Let''s continue." Nina stood up and jumped up to John. Her long and white legs tightly wrapped around


    his waist, and she leaned over to kiss him.


    With Nina''s body in his arms, he looked steadily at his little girl in front of him, who seemed to be


    unharmed. His face was gloomy and scared others.


    No matter how soft Nina''s lips were, it didn''t make him softhearted this time.


    "Where did you get the needle?" John had guessed what she had hidden under the pillow.


    One needle.


    It was a needle for sewing clothes.


    Only Helen had such a thing in North Yard.


    "Punishment." John said.


    "Punish me as you like." Nina nodded incessantly. As long as he didn''t asked why she hid the needle.


    John said in a low voice, "Punish Helen with a month''s sry."


    "Okay. What? " When Nina came to her senses, she was shocked. "Why did you punish Helen? I


    pricked myself by ident. "


    "She shouldn''t have given you such a dangerous thing." As long as John thought that Nina was injured,


    he couldn''t bear it.


    He could get hurt, but his wife couldn''t.


    "I asked her for it." Nina knew that John would never punish her. He would only punish the person who


    took care of her.


    If she really got Helen into trouble and punished Helen with a month''s sry, it would be a big crime.


    "Helen didn''t want to give it to me because she was afraid that I might hurt myself. I insisted and


    begged her for a long time before she gave it to me." With her face close to John, the two person''s


    noses touched. Nina rubbed the tip of his nose with her nose, changed the form of her voice and began


    to act like a spoiled child.


    "I''m sorry, honey. I''m sorry. I won''t touch such dangerous things in the future. Don''t me Helen."


    His little girl always acted like a spoiled child when she had to plead for others.


    But John just buy it.


    Atst, under her coquettish attack, John agreed not to me Helen.


    But he wanted to ask it clearly, "Why did you hide the needle under your pillow?"


    "Well, well..." Nina couldn''t find a reasonable reason.


    Seeing her like this, John didn''t get to the bottom of it. He just sighed and said, "You can do anything


    you want, but don''t hurt yourself."


    "It was an ident." At that time, Nina was in a hurry to cover it up. She didn''t expect that the needle


    would prick her under the pillow. "But it''s just pricked in my finger. I won''t die."


    "Take it back." John''s voice suddenly became cold.


    He didn''t allow this sentence to appear again in their lives.


    Nina didn''t understand. Nina was stunned. "Isn''t this what you used to say? If something happened to


    me, you said that I wouldn''t die. "


    Nina repeated the words in the same tone as John did. John pinched her chin and sealed her mouth.


    It was wrong in the past.


    A momentter, John sat on the edge of the bed with Nina in his arms and asked, "Are you going to


    prick me with the needle hidden underneath?"


    "No, it''s impossible." Nina immediately retorted. How could she hurt her husband?


    "Then why?" John asked.


    "Yes, it''s used to prick things." Nina tried to hide something and said, "You''re not a thing, so it''s not


    used to prick you."


    It turned out that in his wife''s eyes, he was nothing.


    John didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry. This time, he insisted on asking, "Then what do you


    want to prick?"


    "Er..." After thinking for a while, Nina pointed at a little thing that popped out under the pillow and said,


    "That."


    When John turned his head and saw the thing clearly, he was slightly stunned and stared at Nina with a


    John''s stare made Nina blush. "I just feel that Chester is a little bored alone and no children can y


    with him, so I..."


    "HMM..." John sealed her mouth with a kiss.


    When Nina was about to close her eyes, John let go of her lips and pressed his forehead against hers.


    The man''s eyshes trembled slightly, and his voice trembled.


    "Honey, thank you."


    If there was a child in the family, the family would beplete.


    John knew that Nina must have felt his thoughts, so she took the initiative to prick the condoms.


    But pricked her own finger by ident.


    At the same time, John felt sorry for her, but somehow he felt a little funny. His little girl were so cute


    sometimes.


    She had made up her mind to have a baby. She just needed to tell him. In the future, he only needed to


    save the steps of putting that thing.


    She was so embarrassed that she even pricked it.


    What a fool?


    "I''m not doing it for you. I''m doing it for Chester." Nina rolled her eyes at him and said, "You tter


    yourself."


    John smiled, "Well, I''m ttered."


    "It''s time to go to bed." Nina patted him on the shoulder and stood up from John''s arms.


    John grabbed her arm and asked, "Should we continue?"


    "No, I''m injured." Nina raised her fingers on purpose to let him see clearly. Then she lifted the quilt and


    John smiled, and he went to the bathroom again.


    He had a reaction the moment Nina jumped off his body.


    The two of them hugged each other and fell asleep.


    When Nina woke up in the morning, she found herself leaning sideways against John''s chest in the


    shape of a spoon.


    She stretched out her hand and hit the bridge of John''s nose with her elbow.


    "Honey, you wake me up in a special way." When John woke up in the morning, his voice was a little


    hoarse and his sleepy eyes were a little blurred.


    His slender fingers slid across Nina''s palm and interlocked with her fingers.


    "Honey, morning excise?"

 Chapter 351 An Earthquake

    Chapter 351 An Earthquake


    Nina turned around and said face to face with John, "Honey, we won''t do morning exercise today."


    With a smile, he held her tightly in his arms and said, "Then sleep a little longer."


    "Okay, honey." Nina answered in a serious tone. Johnughed and kissed her on the forehead.


    They didn''t do anythingst night and fell asleep early. It was still early when they woke up. The two of


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    them took a nap for a while before getting up and going downstairs for breakfast.


    "The final exams areing. It will be troublesome for me to go between the college and home. I''ll live


    in the college for a few days temporarily. I''lle back after the exams, okay?" Nina tore a small piece


    of bread and put it into her mouth, looking at John.


    "How many days?" John asked.


    "Six days. The exams will be held in three days and they''llst for three days." said Nina.


    Six days was too long for John.


    He couldn''t stand it.


    "I''ll go to live with you." This was the best way to John.


    Nina almost spat out the milk she drank. "Only six days, not even a week. Do you really have to live in


    the college with me?"


    "Is there a problem?" John reached out and wiped the milk from the corner of her mouth.


    "Yes." Nina nodded heavily. "There is a big problem. If you are by my side, I won''t concentrate on


    studying. If I can''t sleep well at night, I might not be able to do well in the exams."


    What Nina said was true.


    She could quickly concentrate on a matter without being affected by any external factors, except John.


    His handsome face really distracted her.


    As long as she sat next to him, she would never be able to focus on anything. She would only think of


    him and just wanted to look at him.


    "I won''t touch you." John said.


    It looked as if she didn''t believe in him.


    Men often lied.


    No one would believe in a man''s words.


    "I''m afraid I can''t control myself." Nina blinked her eyes and said, "You don''t know how fascinating your


    face and figure are. I''m really afraid that I can''t control myself."


    Without looking into her eyes, he lowered his eyes and smiled.


    He knew that he was handsome.


    Her words did please him. He knew that she was ttering him, but stillpromised. "Do your best in


    the exams. I''ll pick you up after that."


    "Yes, sir." Nina said seriously and then smiled.


    John said slowly, "Say it again."


    "Yes, honey." Nina said.


    John peeled a boiled egg for her and put it into her mouth. "Have breakfast, my honey."


    The two of them were having breakfast happily. At about half past seven, Chester came over.


    "Good morning, Uncle John and Aunt Nina." Chester, neatly dressed, sat next to Nina.


    Helen brought Chester''s exclusive breakfast.


    "Chester, I''m going to live in the college for six days. Pack up your things after breakfast and live with


    me." Nina reached out and touched his head.


    John was stunned.


    It surprised him that his wife asked Chester to live with her in the college, but not him.


    "Got it. I''ll go to pack up my thingster." When Chester finished his words, he seemed to feel a stream


    of cold air.


    Nina continued, "But I have to prepare for the exams in the daytime and don''t have much time to


    apany you, so you can y with Nine."


    John was stunned again.


    It surprised him once more that his wife would not only take Chester, but also Nine.


    John was the exception.


    Squatting in front of the sofa, Nine also felt a cold gaze with deep malice.


    Nine turned to look at the gaze and was so frightened that it turned its head again. It identally


    pressed the remote control with its paw and turned on the TV. There was the morning news.


    The news said, "At eight forty-fivest night, a five magnitude earthquake urred in C City..."


    Hearing the word "earthquake", the three people at the table looked sideways at the ruins on the TV


    screen and instantly frowned.


    "There was an earthquake in C City." Suddenly, Chester lost his appetite for breakfast. He walked to


    the sofa and sat down, quietly watching the news report.


    He was worried about the country and the people at such a young age.


    Nina was also worried.


    At this time, Nina received a video call from James.


    "Aunt Nina." James looked tired and didn''t seem to have a good rest.


    "Haven''t you gone to see Emma?" Nina asked, "Why do you look like this? Did you get robbed?"


    "No. I haven''t met her." James touched his beard. He forgot to shave it this morning.


    With a disgusted look on her face, Nina said, "Didn''t you ask her where she was in advance?"


    "Yes." James sighed, "The day before yesterday, when I got off the ne, I asked if she was still there.


    She said that they had gone to another ce. I just wanted to take a good rest here and show up in


    front of her with handsome appearance, but when I wanted to ask where she wasst night, I suddenly


    lost contact with her."


    "You said you lost contact with her." Nina felt a little uneasy. "Why can''t you get in touch with her?"


    "I don''t know. Last night I couldn''t get through to her on WeChat or by making phone calls. I wondered


    if there was no power or signal. After waking up this morning, I''ve been calling her but I still can''t get in


    touch with her. I''m so worried." James said anxiously, "Can you help me locate her?"


    "Okay, wait a minute." As soon as she finished speaking, John had already stood up to bring her a


    Within a minute, Nina found the location of Emma''s phone.


    "The S Road near the International Building in the T District of C City..." Nina''s pupils suddenly shrank.


    "C City!"


    Nina thought, ''Last night, there was an earthquake in C City.


    Then Emma might...''


    Raising her head to look at John, Nina bit her lips tightly. She was frightened.


    He held her in his arms andforted her silently.


    "C City? C City!" James heard Nina''s words. He had also known the news about the earthquake in C


    City.


    James was worried and nervous. "I''m going to look for her. I have to hang up now. I''m going to C City


    to look for her. Is she on S Road near the International Building in C City?"


    In fact, he had a good memory. He could remember everything as long as others told him once.


    However, he would only memorize those he wanted to remember.


    Nina stopped him subconsciously, "James, don''t go alone."


    "I have to go. My girlfriend is still there!" James said in a firm tone, "I''m hanging up. Bye."


    He hung up immediately.


    "I''m going to C City. Don''t let Mimi know that Emma is in C City." Nina stood up with a firm look.


    John pressed her shoulder and let her sit down. "I''ll go there. I''ll go with Richard."


    "Can you bring some medical supplies and other supplies to C City?" Nina had been educated to care


    about the people of C Ind since she was a child. She felt sad when she saw the ruins in the news,


    the people busy with rescue and the people who were crying and struggling.


    John didn''t do anything for charity or care about other people''s lives. He only cared about the people


    around him.


    He nned to go to C City in person just because James was there.


    However, his wife was kind-hearted.


    His wife wanted him to help others.


    "Okay." John nodded in agreement.


    At the same time, James was rushing from B City to C City at astonishingly high speed.


    Emma''s crew did encounter an earthquake, but they were not far from the square at that time and ran


    away in time, so no one was injured or killed.


    They were in chaos and no one noticed that there was a person missing.


    It was not until everyone was settled down in the morning that Director Xin discovered Emma was


    missing.


    "Where is Emma? Did anyone see Emma?" Director Xin asked.


    Everyone shook their heads. "No."


    There was only one person who didn''t say anything. She was a nameless actress.


    With a ss of hot water in her hand, she lowered her eyes and didn''t dare to look at Director Xin. Her


    body was still trembling slightly.


    Last night, she ordered Emma to buy her milk tea. Then there was an earthquake and Emma didn''t


    <pe back.

 Chapter 352 A True Color

    Chapter 352 A True Color


    Someone noticed that there was something wrong with the female supporting role and asked her with


    concern, "Alice Yi, what''s the matter with you? Why are you shaking so hard? Are you sick? "


    "No, No." Alice Yi held the cup tighter and forced a smile.


    "But I think you really don''t feel well. Your face is pale. You''d better go to see the doctor. I''m afraid that


    you can''t continue to act now..."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Can you leave me alone?" Alice Yi looked at the person impatiently. At the thought that something


    might have happened to Emma, she was in a panic and shouted, "I''ve told you that I''m not sick."


    Everyone here looked very serious. They had saved their lives, but this natural disaster still took some


    lives.


    They saw a lot of people''s breakdown and heartbreaking when they were separated from each other


    forever.


    Everyone was praying silently.


    Alice Yi''s voice broke the silence.


    Director Xin turned around and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing, nothing." Alice Yi smiled obsequiously, "Thank you for your concern. I''m fine."


    "That''s good." Director Xin said with his eyes full of worries. "Who was thest one to see Emmast


    night?"


    He must find Emma.


    Emma was now James'' girlfriend, and the only girlfriend that was made public on his WeChat moments


    and micro-blog by James. Maybe Emma would still be Mrs. Emma Shi in the future.


    Now most of the investment in this movie came from James. If something happened to Emma, they


    would all die.


    Moreover, after getting along with Emma for a period of time, he found that Emma was a modest and


    hardworking child, who could especially endure hardships. She had very solid professional knowledge


    and her own unique opinions.


    He had brought many interns, but he had never seen a person as talented as Emma.


    And she was even a girl.


    If anything happened to Emma, he would feel bad.


    Alice Yi didn''t dare to make a sound.


    After a long time, someone said, "I saw Alice Yi ask Emma to buy somethingst night, heading for S


    Road."


    The speaker''s voice was very low, but everyone could hear him.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Alice Yi retorted and said in a panic, "How could I ask her to buy something?


    She, she is not my assistant."


    Alice Yi was just a little actress. She was not famous at all. How could she have an assistant?


    She didn''t have an assistant, so she asked Emma to buy milk tea for her.


    Alice Yi thought that if her movie was a hit this time, she not only asked Emma to buy her milk tea, but


    also asked Emma to serve her.


    It didn''t matter that Emma was beautiful and praised by others. So what if Emma was talented and


    valued by Director Xin? In the end, Emma had to serve her.


    Director Xin had been working on the set for so many years, and he could tell what kind of person she


    was from her words and deeds.


    He knew Alice Yi was lying.


    "What did you ask her to buyst night?" Director Xin often wore a serious face and didn''t like joking.


    Everyone was afraid of him, but they respected him very much.


    Obviously, Director Xin believed what others said.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Alice Yi, waiting for her answer.


    Some insiders knew that Emma was James'' girlfriend, James was a neer in the entertainment


    circle without fans or fame, but he had a strong family background.


    No one dared to provoke James, so they tried to get along well with Emma.


    Facing the scrutinizing eyes of the crowd, Alice Yi finally couldn''t bear the pressure and told the truth, "I


    wanted to drink milk teast night, so I asked her to buy me a cup at S Road."


    "You asked her to buy you milk tea?" Director Xin seemed to have heard a big joke. An actress who


    was not a real actress dared to put on airs against his intern.


    At this moment, someone came out and said, "Alice Yi doesn''t drink milk tea, does she? She said


    drinking milk tea would make her fat. "


    "Besides, there are many milk tea shops nearby. Why did she asked Emma to go to the S Road? That


    ce is quite dark at night. "


    "s..."


    Some sighed, some were speechless, and some sneered.


    Alice Yi''s face turned pale and she lowered her head, unable to speak.


    "You asked her to buy you milk tea at night? And you asked her to buy it for you somewhere else? "


    Director Xin''s face turned livid with anger.


    He only participated in the selection of the main actors and heroine, and he didn''t participate in the rest


    of the selection.


    He had thought they would also choose good actresses and actors, but why did they choose such a


    bad one.


    In this movie, the female supporting role that Alice Yi acted was a person with vanity, who liked to order


    others to do things and thought herself superior.


    He had praised Alice Yi for her good acting skills, but he didn''t expect that was her true color.


    "Director Xin, I...I just said it casually and she went." Alice Yi was still arguing with her hands stirring.


    Director Xin took off his hat and said with a ferocious look on his storm-beaten face, "If something


    happens to Emma, you''ll be in jail."


    "In jail?" Alice Yi looked up in surprise and grinned, "It''s not that serious, is it? I just asked her to buy a


    cup of milk tea. She happened to encounter an earthquake. It had nothing to do with me. I didn''t order


    the earthquake. "


    Just like Alice Yi''s name, she had a delicate appearance. She spoke in a low voice, which didn''t sound


    so loud. But it was natural that she had a strong aura. And she just could make people angry.


    Director Xin snorted, "Offending the people of Shi family wille to no good end. Just wait and see."


    "Shi family?" Alice Yi was notpletely ignorant of the world. The only family that Director Xin


    mentioned was probably Shi family that was the head of the three giants in Lexingport City.


    But...


    "What does it have to do with Shi family in Lexingport City? Isn''t Emma from a working family?"


    "You did a thorough investigation." Director Xin looked at her sarcastically, as if he had seen her future


    ruined.


    Alice Yi smiled awkwardly.


    Of course, Alice Yi had to do a thorough investigation. During this period of time, there were always


    people whispering in her ears that Emma was more beautiful than a star, and that Director Xin thought


    highly of Emma. More importantly, many men on the film set always looked at Emma, and someone


    would help Emma before she opened her mouth.


    There was also a man she liked.


    Alice Yi had disliked Emma for a long time.


    She just asked Emma to buy the milk tea for her, but Emma was unlucky to encounter an earthquake.


    "Come on, guys. Go to S Road and look for Emma. It should be all right now." Director Xin felt that his


    hair turned grey all of a sudden. He sighed, "I just don''t know if there is any aftershock. We have to find


    Emma as soon as possible. I hope she is fine."


    Although the earthquake came very fast, the focus was not in the city, so it was only affected. Several


    buildings copsed, and some people were injured. Overall, there were few casualties.


    No matter what, there were still casualties.


    Director Xin looked at the direction of S Road, where a big crack had appeared on the ground, and the


    buildings along the road were standing there in a crooked way.


    He could only pray that he could find Emma as soon as possible. If James came to Emma now, things


    would get worse.


    "Emma, Emma!" When James arrived, he was very excited to see his crew in the center of the square.


    He grabbed one of them and asked, "Where is Emma? Did you see Emma? Where is she? "


    Unfortunately, James caught the person who was stepping back. At this moment, Alice Yi wanted to


    reduce her sense of existence.


    "Emma?" Alice Yi was startled. Her face turned pale with nervousness when she heard the name.


    "Who...Who are you?"

 Chapter 353 Go To Find Her Desperately

    Chapter 353 Go To Find Her Desperately


    When James looked around, he still couldn''t find Emma. His eyes were as red as the wolf. "It doesn''t


    matter who I am. I just asked you that if you have seen Emma?"


    Alice had never met a handsome and fierce man. Although he looked a little messy and a little bit


    yful, the male hormone he gave off couldn''t be resisted.


    "No, no." Alice was anthomaniac. Her pale face turned red. "Are... Are you a friend of Emma?"


    James didn''t hear thest sentence. He just pushed her away and cursed, "Aren''t you together? Why


    don''t you see her? Are you blind? "


    James made Alice stagger. She sprained her ankle, she almost fell. Fortunately, someone helped her.


    The person who helped her was the one who had asked her if she was sick before.


    Alice wanted to fall down take it as an excuse to ost James, but she was steadied again. She


    turned around and saw the staff. She said angrily, "Why are you here again? Can you stop ruining my


    n? "


    The staff let go of her and said nothing.


    Alice didn''t appreciate his kindness at all.


    Alice stared at him and looked at James'' back and burst intoughter. James'' clothes were so


    expensive that she couldn''t buy a corner of his clothes even if she worked for several years.


    He was not only handsome, but also rich.


    "Who is he? What''s his rtionship with Emma? " Alice thought in a low voice.


    The staff who had just helped her sshed cold water on her, "Don''t think about James. His girlfriend is


    Emma. Emma had seen his parents and they are still together."


    Emma was from a working family, and James was from a rich family. It was surprising that two people


    who had nothing to do with each other were together.


    What was more surprising and jealous was that the two of them had met their parents but they were


    still together?


    How could a wealthy family like Shi family want a daughter-inw like Emma?


    As expected, Alice''s face became more and more gloomy. She stamped her feet hard, and this time


    she really fell down.


    The staff didn''t help her again.


    If someone was pushed down by God, people could help him up. If someone fell down by himself,


    people couldn''t not help him no matter how hard other people tried for that person was just a loser.


    "Director Xin, where is my girlfriend?" James passed through the crowd and found Director Xin, he still


    had respect for Director Xin.


    Director Xin didn''t expect that James would get the news so soon. He felt guilty and said, "Mr. James,


    it''s our fault that we didn''t take good care of Emma."


    "You didn''t take good care of her?" Hearing his own voice followed his heartbeat trembled two times.


    "What do you mean by not taking good care of her? Don''t lie to me. If you lie to me, I will definitely... "


    James didn''t finish his words, and his voice was stuck there. The panic in his heart was like ants,


    densely biting him.


    "Don''t worry. No news is the best news. I''ve sent someone to S Road to look for her. You can sit here


    and wait for the news." Director Xin was a man who had gone through a lot of ups and downs. He was


    always calm when things happened. He waved his hand and asked someone to move a chair for him.


    James looked up at the direction of S Road. Even if the sun was shining, the whole street was dark and


    he couldn''t see clearly what was going on inside.


    "Where is she?" James stared at the direction of S Road, as if he could see through a hole there.


    His girlfriend would be fine.


    James believed firmly.


    "Alice." With a cold face, Director Xin turned around and asked, "You tell James, where is Emma?"


    Alice, who was suddenly called, felt a chill on her back and stammered, "I, I don''t know. Anyway, she is


    just on S Road."


    "More specific." James'' voice darkened and became a little impatient. "I said be more specific. Are you


    deaf?"


    Alice''s heart trembled. This man was so horrible.


    "She, she went to buy milk teast night. There is a milk tea shop over there. No, it''s not far. There is


    only one milk tea shop on S Road, which is in the middle of that street." Alice sprained her ankle, but


    no one brought a chair for her. She felt extremely aggrieved.


    "Buy milk tea?" James sneered, "My girlfriend never drinks milk tea. Who the hell asked her to buy it?"


    No one spoke again.


    Alice didn''t dare to take a deep breath. What a lucky dog Emma was that she found such a handsome


    and rich boyfriend?


    "Director Xin, who asked my girlfriend to buy milk tea? Wait. I''ll settle ounts with her after I get my


    girlfriend back." With a malicious nce at the crowd, James ran towards S Road.


    "Mr. James!" Director Xin tried to stop him, but he chased after James without even touching the corner


    of James'' clothes.


    Director Xin was so anxious that his eyes turned red.


    They were so alike.


    James looked exactly like the male supporting role in the movie.


    No, James was the male supporting role.


    It took Director Xin a lot of time and energy to finish the script of the movie. Compared with the hero,


    Director Xin preferred the male supporting role. He liked the male supporting role''s courage and


    exhaustingly.


    In the past, Director Xin was not brave enough to risk his life like the hero. Director Xin lost the woman


    he loved most.


    Now his beloved woman had a happy family, but he had never been engaged.


    Some people said that Director Xin was infatuated with his beloved woman, and he had never let go of


    his beloved woman. Never being engaged for the rest of his life was his punishment for himself.


    If he had been as desperate as James before, he would have been the one who was happy now.


    Director Xin''s old eyes were filled with tears, and his raised hand gradually dropped. He believed that


    James would find Emma ande back safe and sound.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Alice, where are you going?" Director Xin caught a glimpse of Alice who was trying to leave and then


    asked the staff to surround her.


    Alice finally felt scared. Her body trembled slightly in the wind, and she couldn''t feel warm even under


    the sunlight. She just ate a mouthful of dust caused by the breeze.


    The only milk tea shop on S Road had been half copsed. The signboard at the door fell on the


    ground and was broken into two pieces, surrounded byrge pieces of cement and some dust.


    Emma and a boy in the milk tea shop squatted under the table and sessfully escaped.


    The falling object blocked them, and a piece of cement pressed on the table, making it sunken.


    The two of them were able to hide their necks and breathe the air in the gap. The boy grabbed a cup of


    red bean milk tea and two sses of lemon in panic.


    "It''s eight o''clock. Eight o''clock in the morning. We have stayed here for twelve hours. Why hasn''t the


    rescuee yet?" The boy''s face was stained with dust. He took off the apron and handed it to Emma,


    "Wipe your face."


    "Thank you." Emma took it over and said, "I guess we have to wait. They have to check every shop.


    We are in the middle of the street and it will take some time."


    "That''s right. I guess most of people have run out. Only us haven''t run out, and the distance is the


    same whether we run forward or backward." The boy looked at Emma and asked, "Are you an actress?


    I''ve never seen any actresse here to buy milk tea herself.


    The filming site is a little far away from here. Why do youe here to buy it? If you hadn''te over,


    you wouldn''t have squatted here like now and could do nothing. " The boy was good at dealing with


    people. He smiled with white teeth and two dimples. "My name is Roman Chen, a student of C


    University."


    Emma suddenly understood why this shop opened in 3 S Road and there were many customers here.


    When Emma came all the way here, she happened to meet a group of girls who were holding the milk


    tea of this shop,ughing obsessively and shyly.


    Emma suddenly smiled.


    Her boyfriend was also so adorable.


    Wherever James went, there would be a group of followers, but every time, he would take the initiative


    to put his arm around her shoulder and announce to other girls.


    He had a girlfriend.

 Chapter 354 James, I Miss You

    Chapter 354 James, I Miss You


    "I''m not an actress. I''m Emma Lin, an intern of a drama director." Emma replied with a smile, looking


    away, waiting for the rescue.


    Her phone was out of power and she couldn''t contact anyone.


    She wondered whether her boyfriend would be angry if he couldn''t contact her.


    James should be so angry that he wanted to p himself.


    As long as he couldn''t contact her, James would be so angry that he wanted to p himself.


    "Why did you hit yourself when you were angry? You can scold me." Asked Emma.


    James red at her and said, "What''s the difference between beating you and myself? No, there is a


    difference. It will only hurt for a few days if I beat myself, but for a lifetime if I scold you. "


    Every time he said so, Emma just smiled.


    She had never seen anyone who could put these sweet words into in words, but these in words


    were rolling back and forth in her mind.


    ''James, I miss you.''


    "Emma, Emma, where are you?" When Emma was thinking about James, she heard a call from


    outside and the rescue team''s dissuasion.


    However, James didn''t listen to other''s dissuasion. He shouted, "Emma, can you hear me? Don''t be


    afraid. I''ll save you right away. Wait for me! "


    The voice that was getting closer and closer to Emma''s ears, even with a little hoarse and trembling,


    crashed into Emma''s heart like fire.


    In others'' eyes, Emma was quiet and gentle as water.


    Only James knew that she was as gentle as water, which was ice and snow that hadn''t been melted


    yet, with a little coldness.


    In fact, what James didn''t know was that Emma''s icy tenderness had been slowly melted by him.


    Now listening to his shout, Emma''s eyes melted the ice and snow for the whole season, and tears


    welled up.


    Emma raised her hand to cover her mouth, tears streaming down. Her fingers were hot, and the


    corners of her lips were sweet.


    It was James who came to her.


    James was looking for her outside.


    Emma didn''t know how James knew she was in C City and how he knew she was in this road. Anyway,


    he knew it and was about to find her.


    In her eyes, except for tears, Roman saw excitement and joy in her eyes.


    "You...Your boyfriend?" Looking at the side face of Emma, Roman found that she was really beautiful.


    She had chestnut and curly hair, thin ck eyebrows, dark and bright almond eyes, thin red lips, and a


    faint fragrance on her body. She was dressed in professional clothes and trousers, like a star born in


    the 70s and 80s, full of female charm.


    Roman was fascinated by her.


    "Yes, my boyfriend." Emma smiled like a rainbow after the rain, forgetting her predicament in an instant.


    Roman smiled and said, "Then he must be a mature, steady and excellent man."


    "No." Sitting on the ground, Emma supported her head and said, "He is younger than me, childish, bad,


    impulsive, irritable and clingy. He was bullied at home, and then came to bully me."


    Childish, clingy, young, impulsive and irritable...


    "Bully you?" Roman looked at her with a frown.


    Emma nodded, "Maybe I''m easy to be bullied."


    "Really? Now it''s all girlfriend bullying boyfriend, isn''t it? " Roman looked at her in confusion.


    "Maybe we are different." Emma turned around and looked into his eyes, "Do you have someone you


    like?"


    "No... Yes." After a pause, Roman looked away from her and said, "Yes, I have."


    "Then you should know that if you like someone, you like to be bullied by that person." Emma kept


    smiling gently.


    ''I like to be bullied by him.


    I am not masochistic but like to be bullied by him.''


    But it seemed that most of the time, James hadn''t seeded in bullying her.


    Once, when James drank a little wine, he held Emma in his arms and wanted to do something. She


    pouted and looked a little aggrieved. Then James quickly got up from her and said angrily, "Shit, I was


    wrong."


    Then he coaxed her with full mouthful of the smell of wine, which almost made her suffocate.


    "Emma, girlfriend, can you hear me? If you hear me, just answer me. " When James saw the dust flying


    around and peopleing and going, there was no familiar figure among the people who was lifted out


    of the ruins.


    He saw some people''s legs and hands were broken, and their ragged clothes were stained with blood.


    James was even more flustered. He kept elerating his pace and looking for people around. His


    voice and feet were trembling.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    If Emma''s hands and feet were really hurt, her voice wouldn''t be injured, would she?


    It had been twelve hours since the earthquakest night. She hadn''t eaten anything and she had no


    water. She should still have strength.


    Suddenly, an idea urred to James. He shouted to the crowd, "Emma, can you sing a song for me


    and let me know where you are?"


    He turned around and said the same words in different directions, hoping that Emma could hear and


    give him a response.


    "I look out of the window, imagining how to express my love to you. My mind is written all over my face,


    and there is no need to guess..."


    Emma''s clear voice came from the ruins. After passing through theyers of barriers, her voice became


    very low.


    It sounded so clear and beautiful in James'' ears.


    He heard it.


    He heard the familiar voice.


    From the ruins behind him.


    "Girlfriend..." Suddenly, James turned around and heard the song with a little cry. His heart was so


    painful that his eyes turned red.


    "Girlfriend, don''t be afraid. I''ll save you right away. Don''t be afraid." James was so excited that his voice


    was trembling. He picked up the heavy things one by one with his bare hands.


    It didn''t matter if his hand was scratched by ident.


    He knew nothing. He only knew that the woman he loved was still alive, could sing and was waiting for


    him.


    The rescue team also rushed over, and a group of people were trying their best to remove the


    obstacles.


    Emma sang the song again and again. Listening to the sound of digging outside, Emma felt at ease.


    Bang...


    The stone in front of Emma and Roman was moved away, and a ray of sunshine shone directly on the


    faces of them two.


    The two of them had been in darkness. The sudden light made them raise their hands to block the


    sunlight and they closed their eyes.


    "Girlfriend,e out. I''ll carry you out." James against the light, Emma couldn''t see him clearly.


    Emma only saw a tall figure with dim light. He stretched out a pair of strong hands and hugged her.


    "Boyfriend." Emma murmured, tears streaming down her face. She put her hand on his arm.


    Caught.


    Emma caught the greatest support in her life.


    The happiest thing in life was seized by James.

 Chapter 355 Blush

    Chapter 355 Blush


    Emma and Roman were saved. They weren''t hurt and there were only some dust on their faces and


    bodies.


    The rescue team still asked Roman to go to the hospital for a general check-up.


    Roman bent down to thank the rescue team and nced at the two people who were hugging each


    other tightly.


    Roman and Emma met by chance and went through the moment of life and death, but soon they had to


    separate. They were just passers-by in each other''s life.


    They even didn''t give any contact information to each other, just like a boat passing by without a trace.


    Roman went to the hospital.


    James bent down and carried Emma away.


    "Why are you here?" With her arms around his neck, Emma felt warm andfortable in his arms.


    "You missed me, so I came." James slowed down his pace and tried to walk as steadily as possible to


    make Emma feelfortable.


    Emma thought, ''How did he know that I missed him?


    Can he read my mind?


    Can he read my mind from a long distance?''


    "You sent me two pictures, right? One was the roadside view and the other was the sunset glow."


    James raised his chincently. "I knew that you were telling me that you missed me. You missed


    me so I would definitelye to meet you. Unexpectedly, there was an earthquake.


    Let bygones be bygones. Don''t think about it anymore. I''ve found you and you''re all right. We won''t


    James wasforting Emma. He unconsciously tightened his grip on her. Until now, he still had a


    lingering fear.


    Feeling his worry and fear, she put her head against his chest and listened to his rhythmic heartbeat.


    It seemed that his heartbeat was gradually not as steady as before.


    "I only sent you two pictures. How did you know that I missed you?" In fact, at that time, she was really


    missing him.


    Therefore she took a picture of the scenery on the roadside and wanted to enjoy it with him.


    When she was free in the evening, she took a picture of the sunset and wanted to watch it with him.


    She missed him all the time.


    "I have been with you for a long time and have been influenced by you. For example, I know the poem


    titled ''A Twig of Plum Blossoms''. Watch the sky in the morning and the clouds at dusk while missing the


    lover all day long. The one you were missing was me."


    Emma was surprised.


    Emma took the photos ording to the poem, which was not difficult. However, James had to find the


    corresponding poem in the vast sea of poems ording to only two pictures.


    Emma knew that it was very difficult.


    "You''re excellent." Emma praised James, who was very happy. "Of course. Don''t you know whose


    boyfriend I am?"


    Emma chuckled.


    She thought, ''You''re my boyfriend.''


    "Can you be less troublesome in the future?" Theughter dispersed James'' tension and fear, and his


    tone became much more rxed. "If you miss me, just tell me wherever you are and I will go to meet


    you."


    Emma suddenly stood up, leaned over, kissed him on the lips and left quickly.


    "My dear boyfriend." Emma blushed and smiled. "I miss you. I miss you so much now."


    James stopped walking and stood still.


    It was the first time that his girlfriend took the initiative to kiss him.


    Emma''s voice was soft and gentle, like the clouds hanging in the sky. The breeze was blowing. He


    enjoyed the kiss very much.


    He only felt a surge of hot air.


    Damn it!


    He blushed!


    His girlfriend''s kiss made him blush.


    "Well, take out my phone from my pocket to make a video call to Uncle John and Aunt Nina. Tell them


    that we''re safe." James walked forward with Emma in his arms.


    "Okay." Emma was amused by his red face. She reached out to take out his phone. She wanted to ask


    the password, but she unlocked the phone with her fingerprint.


    "You... My fingerprint?" Emma was stunned.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    James answered honestly, "You fell asleep when you were having ss with me. I secretly recorded


    your fingerprints."


    At that time, Emma didn''t have a good rest because of Harrison and Ad.


    She was disturbed.


    She didn''t want to tell James because she didn''t want to annoy him.


    Strangely, as long as she got close to him, she would sleep well, even if she was bending over the


    desk in the ssroom.


    "So you took a picture of me sleeping on the table, right?" Emma clicked on his WeChat and found that


    the background picture was the photo of her side face when she was sleeping in a mess.


    It seemed that the face in the photo didn''t fit her image.


    However, the person in the photo was really her.


    "Oh, no! You''ve found it!" James appeared to be astonished, but in fact, he was smiling. "Don''t change


    it. I like this photo."


    "No, I won''t change it." Emma made a video call to Nina and Nina answered immediately.


    "James, how are you... Emma?" Nina had been waiting for their messages and her phone had never


    left her hand.


    Seeing Emma, Nina was surprised and asked, "Have James found you? Are you all right?"


    "Nina, I''m fine. Don''t worry." Looking at the scene behind Nina, Emma thought that Nina seemed to be


    in a cabin. "Nina, where are you?"


    "On the ne." Nina put her phone a little far away and said, "We''reing to pick you up."


    James was surprised. "The ne? Damn it! Has Uncle John sent a private helicopter?"


    Hearing James'' lively voice, the frown on John''s face finally eased a little. "I''ll take you back."


    "Uncle John, Aunt Nina, I''m moved to tears." There were tears in James'' eyes. "Uncle John, Aunt Nina,


    I love you."


    "Wait for us in the square." Then John hung up the phone.


    When James and Emma arrived at the square, they saw the whole crew there. When Director Xin saw


    the two of them, there were tears in his eyes again.


    "Emma, are you okay?" Director Xin walked up to her with concern.


    "Director Xin, I''m fine. I''m sorry to make you worried." James put Emma down, but he still held her


    waist in case she fell down.


    "That''s good. That''s good." Director Xin was finally relieved.


    Alice was sitting on the chair behind and her view was blocked by others who went up to greet Emma.


    She said angrily, "Is he really the young master of the Shi family? Why does he fall in love with


    Emma?"


    "Emma is a top student of Communication University. She shot a short film about public welfare when


    she was a sophomore. The film was quite popr. That''s why she can work for Director Xin as an


    intern." The man who spoke had been working for Director Xin for many years and knew a lot of things


    in the entertainment circle.


    He looked at Alice with a sneer. "Maybe you don''t know that her good friend is Nina. You may not know


    who she is."


    "Who is she?" Alice knew nothing about Nina.


    Suddenly a dark cloud came over the square and there was strong wind blowing.


    A helicopter circled in the air, attracting everyone''s attention.


    There was no ce to park a helicopter here. John needed to take James and Emma up as soon as


    possible, so he descended the ropedder.


    When John was about to go down, Nina had already tied a safety rope and jumped along the rope


    "Nina!" John shouted loudly.


    ''She''s always disobedient!'' John thought.

 Chapter 356 I Cant Afford To Offend Nina

    Chapter 356 I Can''t Afford To Offend Nina


    Anger was written all over John''s face. Inside the n there was ayer of ice and spread down the


    ropedder.


    Nina shivered and smiled, "Honey, wait for me to bring them back here."


    The people below only saw an agile figure descending, like a gant woman descending from the sky.


    Her tied up hair swayed in the wind, and asionally a few strands of unbound hair swept across her


    face.


    When it was less than half a meter away from the ground, Nina gently jumped and her feet fell to the


    ground.


    She nced at the crowd with a proud look, stopped at James and others and walked over.


    When Nina passed by Alice, Nina heard a man whispering, "She is Nina, John''s wife, the princess of C


    Ind, the campus belle in L University, and a famous painter. Any of her paintings can be sold at a


    high price of millions."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "And she is Emma''s good friend." The man sighed, "just pray that Lin Emma didn''t mention you,


    otherwise..."


    The man clicked his tongue. He didn''t dare to think about the consequences.


    Nina slowed down her pace and nced sharply at Alice who was sitting on the chair.


    When Alice heard the introduction of Nina, her temples were throbbing. When she raised her head, she


    happened to meet the eyes of Nina. The cold eyes made Alice''s heart skip a beat and she could not


    breathe.


    She... So horrible.


    ''Alice.


    I remember you.''


    Thinking of this, Nina turned around and walked towards the two of them.


    "Are you hurt?" Standing in front of the two people, Nina''s arrogance and coldness in her eyes faded


    away, and her voice was much softer. "Whether you are injured or not, you have to go to the hospital."


    "Aunt Nina is right. Let''s go to the hospital to have a check-up." James was anxious and he bent down


    and picked up Emma again.


    "Actually, I''m fine." Emma was taken aback by his sudden move and held his neck tightly.


    James smiled.


    Look, his girlfriend was so clingy to him now.


    "The others are fine. Why do you look like this now?" Nina asked coldly, "Who is Alice?"


    Emma was about to exin, but she stopped when she heard the name of Alice.


    "What about Alice?" "What''s wrong?" asked James in confusion.


    "Nothing, nothing." Emma shook her head.


    The more Emma acted like this, the more James felt that something was wrong.


    "Wait!" Suddenly, it urred to James, "The person who asked you to buy milk tea is Alice!"


    James'' face was full of anger, "Who is Alice? Where is she? Come out! "


    Alice shivered in the crowd and didn''t have the courage to stand out.


    Then James continued, "Aunt Nina, you don''t know how powerful Alice is. She doesn''t drink milk tea


    herself and even asked my girlfriend to buy it. Besides, there are many milk tea shops nearby, but she


    insisted on letting my girlfriend buy it at S Road."


    "Oh?" Nina raised her eyebrows slightly. "It seems that she did it on purpose."


    Nina turned around and stared at Alice coldly through the crowd. She twisted her neck and made a


    sound of "click", frightening everyone.


    One by one, they stood aside to let Alice be exposed to Nina and the others.


    Alice gripped the chair handle tightly with both hands. She was so nervous that she swallowed saliva.


    Her pale face was full of horror, and her body was constantly shrinking back.


    That kind of dense fear upied her heart.


    "I... I... I don''t know..."


    "You don''t know?" Nina was walking towards her, and Alice was more frightened with every step Nina


    took.


    Nina came to her and stopped.


    "You don''t know why you asked her to buy milk tea. Or you don''t know there would be an earthquake?"


    Without waiting for her to speak, Nina continued, "The earthquake is a natural disaster. Let''s put it


    aside first. Tell me why you asked her to buy milk tea for you?"


    "I...I..." Alice was so frightened that she stammered, "I...I want to drink it. No, I didn''t drink it before, but


    I suddenly want to drink it..."


    "Do you need an assistant?" Nina changed the subject, "How about I send you an assistant?"


    The sudden change of Nina shocked everyone.


    Even Emma was surprised.


    Only James felt a little happy to take revenge on Alice. "Uncle John has misled Aunt Nina. In the past,


    Aunt Nina could only beat people, but now Aunt Nina can... Wow..."


    "What does Nina want to do?" Hearing this, Emma was even more confused.


    "Take your time." The two of them were really watching the good show.


    Nina took her phone and called John, "I want to send an assistant to an actress. She looks pitiful.


    Without an assistant, she asked Emma to do things for her. Let''s send her an assistant."


    "Name." John said in a deep voice. Although he suppressed his anger for the disobedience of Nina, he


    still actively cooperated with her.


    Nina breathed a sigh of relief. It sounded that he was not angry with her anymore.


    "Alice." Nina specially emphasized, "She likes drinking milk tea very much. From now on, we will


    provide her three cups of milk tea in the morning, noon and evening respectively. What do you think?"


    John said, "Okay."


    "Okay." Nina nodded with a smile. When she hung up the phone, the smile on her face gradually


    disappeared and became extremely cold.


    "Your assistant will be here soon. I hope you have a good life." Nina patted Nina on the shoulder.


    "Ah..." After being patted by Nina, Alice was so painful that she screamed. She slipped down from the


    chair and fell to the ground. A burst of pain came from Alice''s left shoulder.


    "You are so weak." Nina stood up and said lightly.


    Alice, whose face turned pale, stood still like a deted ball.


    Three cups of milk tea in the morning, noon and evening, they were nine cups a day. Alice must be so


    fat that no one would like to look for her to act again.


    That assistant must be used to monitor her.


    ''What should I do?


    What should I do?''


    Alice''s mind was in a mess.


    Emma held back herughter in James'' arms and said, "Nina is a girl with great strength. Who can


    stand her pat like this? She even broke the raw chicken wingsst time."


    "Well... With the help of Uncle John, I can''t afford to offend Aunt Nina. " James shook his head and


    sighed, followed Nina with Emma in his arms.


    Emma didn''t get hurt. She climbed up the ropedder, followed by James who was protecting her.


    The two of them climbed halfway before Nina climbed up.


    "Mr. James, Miss Emma." Richard reached out his hand and pulled the two of them in. When he was


    about to reach out again to pull Nina, John re at him and Richard retracted his hand.


    Nina''s hand was empty.


    At the same time, the helicopter was slowly rising.


    "Do you realize your fault?" John squatted on the edge and looked at Nina that was still standing on the


    ropedder.


    If she didn''t apologize, he wouldn''t pull her up.


    Nina stared at John and said reluctantly, "I was wrong."


    "What''s your wrong about?" John said with a straight face.


    Nina didn''t know how scared John was when she jumped down just now.


    Even if John knew that she was tied to the safety rope and that she was not afraid.


    But John was afraid.


    He was afraid that she would be in danger.


    Nina was speechless... ''Don''t push your luck!'' Nina thought.


    The helicopter had risen to a certain height and was moving steadily forward. As the wind blew, the


    wind would blow into her mouth when Nina opened her mouth.


    As soon as she opened her mouth, she choked.


    The next second, John pulled her up and held her in his arms. "Tell me what you are going to do in the


    future before you do it."


    It took a few seconds for Nina to recover. "I''m sorry. I won''t. "


    "Okay." John patted her on the waist and let her go.


    The S-76 helicopter was an all-weather civil transportation helicopter. The cabin was spacious and


    Emma changed into the dress prepared by Nina and washed her face with a wet towel. Emma looked


    much better, but the tiredness in her eyes and brows could not be hidden.


    Emma didn''t sleep all night and was indeed sleepy.


    When Emma saw John and Ninae over, she bowed and nodded to express her gratitude. "Uncle


    John..."


    This was the first time Emma had called John uncle.


    John calmly replied, "Okay."


    "Girlfriend, what did you say just now?" James was so excited that he didn''t know what to do. He even


    introduced Nina to Emma without thinking. "This is Aunt Nina..."


    Nina pped on James'' head.


    ''Are you crazy?


    You even let my good friend call me Aunt Nina? !''

 Chapter 357 A Dog In The Manger

    Chapter 357 A Dog In The Manger


    Nina''s stared made James shut up his mouth, James turned around and sat down to greet Emma.


    The helicopter flew back to Lexingport City andnded on the top floor of North Yard.


    The family doctor had been waiting for a long time. He examined Emma from head to toe. There was


    no other injury except for a slight bruise.


    Chester held Nina''s hand and asked, "Aunt Nina, how are the people in C City?"


    "I''m not sure about the details of the disaster," Nina bowed and touched the child''s head, smiling. "But


    your uncle has done everything he can."


    Nina had always thought that Sam wanted to send Chester to college in Imperial City in September for


    the sake of the future development of Shi family.


    It turned out that Nina was wrong.


    It was Chester who wanted to take this path.


    Chester looked at John and said, "Thank you, Uncle John."


    "Okay. Don''t forget your original intention. " This was John''s only hope for Chester.


    Lexingport City was aplex ce. John had seen many people who were in high positions but only


    worked on the surface. He only hoped that Chester would not collude with them.


    Emma was fine and left North Yard soon.


    After packing up a suitcase of clothes, Nina took Chester and Nine to live in the apartment of L


    University.


    There was only John left in North Yard.


    He stood at the gate of North Yard and watched the car going farther and farther. He took out a


    cigarette from nowhere and lit it, looking depressed.


    Like an old lonely man.


    The people in North Yard were busy with their own work, and they couldn''t help but take a few more


    looks at John. Lena was the first one who couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Mr. John is so pitiful."


    "Be careful, don''t be heard by Mr. John." Amy stopped her.


    Lena shut up sulkily.


    John flicked the ash off his cigarette and said with a dark face, "I''ve heard it."


    "Mr. John!" Amy and Lena was stunned and stood straight.


    After casting a cold nce at the two of them, John walked past them two and didn''t say anything to


    scold them.


    Now his wife had misled everyone in North Yard.


    The only thing John could do now was to focus on his work. asionally, he would disguise himself


    and go to L University''s library with the campus card he had gotten from James.


    In order not to arouse Nina''s suspicion, John couldn''t ask her which floor she usually stayed in, so he


    could only look for her one room by one room.


    John was wearing a ck peaked cap, ck casual suit, wide leg pants and Converse shoes.


    He was afraid that it would easily cause unnecessarymotion and disturb his smart wife, so John


    pressed the edge of the cliff very low.


    Under his unremitting efforts, on the afternoon of the third day, he finally saw the person he was


    missing in a self-study room on the top floor of the library.


    Nina sat by the window, her hair tied up, her long ponytail hanging in the middle of her back, her small


    hand holding a pen and drawing the key points on the book, and her small mouth kept opening and


    closing.


    Looking from John''s view, he could only see the back of Nina and half of her face, but John could


    clearly see the man sitting opposite her, Chester.


    Nina and Chester didn''t talk or even look at each other, but John''s face became more and more


    gloomy.


    This reminded John of the days before, when James was in ss with his girlfriend, he was always


    unting the happiness of studying together with his girlfriend to John.


    At that time, John just disdained.


    Now... John wanted to hit someone.


    "Bro, do you want to borrow this book or not? Can you give it to me first if you don''t want to borrow it? "


    A tall, thin boy stood beside John and looked at Nina following John''s gaze.


    After all, this was the library and everyone was studying hard. The boy''s voice was very low. "You''ve


    been standing here for more than ten minutes just to see the beautiful Nina?"


    John took back his thoughts and nced at the boy.


    John''s eyes seemed to say how did the boy know he was looking at Nina?


    The boy looked around and chuckled, "Don''t you notice that there are many boys here? Although we


    majored in science and technology, there shouldn''t be only two female students here to study, right? "


    Hearing the boy''s words, John found another girl sitting in the middle. Most of the other ces were


    boys.


    Besides, there were several boys standing beside this bookshelf. It seemed that they had been holding


    the book since John came in, and their postures had not changed.


    "What do you mean?" John frowned and guessed what was going on.


    So these kids who didn''t know anything came for his wife?


    "They are all here for Nina." Seeing that John''s hand holding the book loosened, the boy took it from


    John''s hand directly.


    John was not in the mood to care about anything. The ck shadow at the edge of his peaked cap fell


    on his dark face, as gloomy as the dark cloud before a storm.


    "She''s married."


    "Yes, everyone knows that Nina is married, but it doesn''t hinder them from liking her. Besides, they


    don''t disturb her. They just sit in the same self-study and breathe the same air with her."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The boy was about to pat on the shoulder of John, but was frightened by John''s cold eyes. He kindly


    reminded John.


    "Just take a look. Don''t try to ost her. She won''t look at other boys. Her husband is John from Time


    Group. Let''s not talk about John''s fame first. Let''s focus on Mr. John''s face. TSK, TSK, how could a


    beauty like Nina fall in love with another boy? "


    "Really?" When someone praised him, the gloom on John''s face disappeared, but John was still


    unhappy.


    "Of course." The boy shook the book rted to economics in front of John. "I''ve taken it away. I have to


    borrow it for a summer vacation."


    Maybe it was because the boy praised him so much just now, and the boy didn''t have that kind of


    feeling for his wife, so John took a look at the boy and the book in the boy''s hand.


    "Yours?"


    "I don''t majored in this major. My friend areing for summer vacation. He asked me to borrow this


    book for him. He is about to be the senior, and it''s a good chance for him to find a ce for internship


    and made his graduation design." The boy turned the book in his hand and said suspiciously, "But it''s


    also strange. He has read this book several times, but still wants to read it."


    John stared at the book in his the boy''s hand again. He had read it many times since he was fourteen


    years old.


    "Pen, paper." John asked the boy for a pen and quickly wrote a string of numbers on the white paper.


    "Ask him to contact my assistant for an interview."


    John attached great importance to talent selection.


    The boy was confused.


    The next second, John walked towards Nina. When Chester raised his head, he saw John.


    "Uncle..."


    "Shh..." John made a gesture of silence.


    Chester continued to read as if nothing had happened.


    Nina was indeed immersed in her book. Suddenly, there was a person beside her, but she didn''t raise


    her head. She just reached out and took the book on her table to make room for the person.


    John was stunned.


    So when other students came over to study, Nina would also give them the seat?


    Therefore, on the second day, when Nina came here for studying, she suddenly saw a pile of


    professional books on management on the table, which upied only a seat and the person who took


    the book was not seen all day long.


    When Nina and Chester went back, Nina happened to take this opportunity to preach, "Chester, don''t


    be like that man in the future who likes a dog in the manger. He will be struck by lightning."


    Chester was speechless and thought. ''Aunt Nina, you are talking about Uncle John.''

 Chapter 358 Senior

    Chapter 358 Senior


    When Nina and Chester walked out of the library, Michelle was already standing at the door and


    waving at the two of them.


    "Nini, here."


    "Let''s go, Chester. Dinner ising." Nina took Chester to meet Michelle and nned to go to the


    nearby supermarket to buy food.


    Michelle was holding a white square bag in her hand. When she saw Chestering, she handed the


    bag to him and said, "Here you are, Chester."


    Looking at the bag, Chester didn''t take it. There was a little doubt in his grateful eyes.


    "No gains without pains."


    Michelle smiled, revealing two cute canine teeth. "You''re so cute."


    "Chester, you can take the gift from Auntie Michelle." Hearing Nina''s words, Chester reached out his


    hand to take the bag and politely bowed to thank Michelle, "Thank you, Auntie Michelle."


    There was no expression on his face. Besides, he showed no excitement which a child would have


    when he or she received a gift. However, Chester''s obedient appearance made Michelle happy.


    "Little Chester, you are so cute. I like you so much. Oh, no, you shouldn''t call me auntie. My cousin and


    your brother are lovers." Michelle reached out to pinch his face, but Chester didn''t like others to touch


    it.


    However, thinking that Michelle was a good friend of Nina, he dodged reflexively and stood there,


    letting Michelle do whatever she wanted.


    Michelle''s hand touched Chester''s milk-like and smooth skin and rubbed it with great affection. She


    said, "He is so cute. Nini, give birth to your child as soon as possible, so that I can pinch your baby''s


    face. Your baby must be as cute as little Chester."


    "Mini, I''m not pregnant." Even though Nina had exined many times that she wasn''t pregnant, it


    seemed that Michelle didn''t hear that and only heard what she wanted to hear.


    In order to take good care of Nina, Michelle cooked meals for her.


    Seeing that Chester''s face was distorted by Michelle''s pinch, Nina immediately pulled Chester to her


    side and said, "I don''t want my child to be kneaded like this. Look, Chester''s face is painful because of


    your pinch."


    "No, I didn''t. I just pinched it lightly." Michelle stretched out her hand and pinched Chester''s face again.


    "It doesn''t hurt." said Chester calmly.


    He said that for the sake of Nina.


    "Look, Chester said it didn''t hurt." Michelle happily stood beside Chester and took his hand to walk


    forward.


    It seemed that Michelle was holding a child who had just begun to walk.


    However, Chester was already ten years old.


    Chester wondered why everyone treated him as a child when he stayed with Nina.


    "Mimi, what''s in it?" Nina changed a topic to avoid Michelle talking about the knowledge of pregnancy.


    Michelle had never been pregnant before, but she seemed to know a lot of knowledge of pregnancy.


    Michelle dared to teach Nina the knowledge.


    "The prize I won. It''s Lego Star Wars." Michelle looked at Chester with a smile. "I heard from Nini that


    you liked watching Star Wars, so I took this prize and gave it to you."


    ''How does Aunt Nina know that I like Star Wars?'' Chester thought.


    He looked up in surprise.


    "Chester, everyone has his or her own likes and dislikes. This is our right." Nina had been paying close


    attention to the physical and mental development of Chester. She found that he had never shown


    anything he liked, because Sam did not allow him to spend time and energy on anything other than


    study.


    This made her think of John. When he was young, he spent all his time on studies and couldn''t like


    things he was interested in or have any friends.


    This was not to train an excellent child. On the contrary, it would destroy a child''s happiness.


    "You are better than many peers now. In September, you will go to Imperial University and study with a


    group of ssmates who are seven or eight years older than you." For Chester, Nina was always like a


    gentle mother.


    "Thank you, Aunt Nina." With a child''s smile on his lips, Chester said, "Thank you, Michelle."


    Michelle said happily, "Little Chester is so cute."


    "We are indeed at the same age. Why do I always rank as your senior?" Recently, Nina felt more and


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    more aggrieved.


    If Emma married James, she would call her Aunt Nina.


    Michelle was Nina''s good friend, but Chester didn''t call Michelle auntie. Nina couldn''t ept it.


    "You''ve married Uncle John." Michelle and Chester said in unison.


    Nina was speechless.


    She couldn''t find any reason to refute.


    The three of them chatted andughed all the way to a nearby supermarket, where they met some


    acquaintances.


    "Nina?" Adrian also saw them and greeted them with a smile.


    Henry pushed the shopping cart and came towards them.


    "Nina, Chester, Michelle, why are you here? What a coincidence!" Adrian greeted with a smile.


    "We''re here to buy some food." Nina nced at the shopping cart, which was full. "Are you here to buy


    food too?"


    "Yes. We two are going to have hot pot tonight." Adrian turned around and put his hand on Henry''s


    shoulder.


    In the eyes of outsiders, they were good friends.


    At least both Michelle and Chester thought so.


    Nina raised her eyebrows slightly. "How about having dinner together? I also want to have hot pot."


    "Of course." Adrian patted his chest.


    Henry smiled and said, "Madam, you don''t need to buy any food. We have almost bought enough."


    "You shouldn''t call her madam." Adrian red at Henry. "She''s our sister-inw. Call her Nina."


    Henry nced at Adrian.


    Henry thought, ''He''s so naughty.''


    Michelle rolled her eyes and said, "You''re right. He is the young master of the Ye family now. He has a


    good rtionship with Uncle John and is younger than him. He should call her Nina."


    Hearing this, Henry felt a little ufortable and said, "Nina."


    "That''s right. Nina, am I right?" Adrian put his hand on Henry''s shoulder again. He liked doing this to


    feel safe.


    Nina looked at Henry and Adrian, and only the three of them knew why Henry called her Nina. It was


    not because of John, but because Adrian called her in that way.


    "Yes, yes." With a fake smile on her face, Nina muttered discontentedly, "My peers call me aunt, and I


    am the sister-inw of the people older than me. Gosh!"


    ''It''s all John''s fault. If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t have been so old.


    I''m just in my twenties.'' Nina thought.


    Chester looked around, pointed at the shelves full of instant noodles and said, "Aunt Nina, I want to try


    that. I''ve never tasted them."


    Nina said, "I''ll go..."


    "I''ll go get it." Michelle turned around to get the instant noodles.


    The others were waiting there. Then Nina saw a girl, who was her ssmate, came to buy something


    angrily.


    "Excuse me, where is the instant noodles?" The girl smiled and said, "I want that kind of crisp instant


    noodles which will break as soon as someone kneel down on them."


    "Instant noodles? Crisp?" The saleswoman was confused.


    The girl ground her teeth and said, "Yes, I buy them for my boyfriend to kneel down on them. Don''t


    worry. I won''t waste food. He will have to eat them all if he makes the noodles break. He doesn''t want


    to eat the noodles so he won''t break them."


    "Well,e with me. I''ll take you there." The saleswoman was stunned.


    The girl greeted Nina with a smile and left with a whole bag of instant noodles.


    Nina suddenly knew something new.


    "If he makes the instant noodles break when he''s kneeling down, he will have to eat them all. Therefore


    he can only keep a distance between his knees and the instant noodles. He will be very tired." Nina''s


    eyes lit up. "She''s so smart."


    Everyone was speechless.


    They seemed to see what would happen to John in the future.

 Chapter 359 Robbery

    Chapter 359 Robbery


    Henry and Adrian owned a luxury apartment.


    It was a quiet, low-profile ce. No one would think that the president of the Song Group and the


    president of the Ye Group would have a residence in such an area.


    Every weekend, the two of them came to stay here. They turned off their mobile phones to avoid


    interruptions.


    They came to the apartment and began to prepare hot pot.


    Chester went to get the drinks while Michelle prepared the ingredients. Nina was washing some fruits


    in the sink while Henry got the hot pot started.


    Everyone had their own task except for Adrian who had nothing to do. He just went around and took


    photos and posted them in his WeChat Moments.


    While Nina was washing some grapes, Adrian walked over to her and picked one from the pile she had


    already washed. He popped the grape into his mouth and smiled.


    "Thanks, Nina," he said. Adrian felt that he had to find something to do, so he said, "I''m going to go


    y some music."


    He then turned around and went to the living room where he turned the stereo on and connected his


    phone. He yed some electronic dance music, the kind of music the DJ yed in dance clubs. He


    cranked up the volume, making the room shake and vibrate wildly.


    Alone in the living room, Adrian began dancing and bobbing his head to the music, feeling every loud


    note in his soul.


    Hearing the deafening music from the living room, everyone else stopped what they were doing. They


    went to check on Adrian and stared at him with cold eyes.


    "What''s that noise?" Chester asked.


    Michelle covered her ears with her hands and pouted to express her protest.


    Henry was used to Adrian ying his music in the house, but there were other people here today. He


    nced at them apologetically, walked over, and grabbed Adrian by the arm.


    "Stop it. y something else. Your music is not exactly the mood we''re going for in this situation."


    Adrian smiled and put his arm around Henry''s shoulder. "What''s the matter? I think..."


    Adrian trailed off when his eyes wandered on Nina.


    Nina was nestling an apple in her hands, her fingers moving in a somewhat massaging motion. Then,


    there was a loud, crunching sound. The apple''s juices ran down Nina''s wrists.


    "Okay, okay. I will y something else immediately." Adrian gasped at the sight of Nina crushing an


    apple with her bare hands. He frantically patted Henry on the shoulder. "Henry, hurry up. My mobile


    phone, my mobile phone," he said in a fit of panic.


    If he did not change the music, he would end up like the apple.


    "Calm down," Henry said, grabbing Adrian''s right arm and steadying him. He sighed and smiled a little.


    "Your phone is in your hand."


    "What?" Adrian took a look and found his phone in his left hand.


    He was so nervous that he pulled up the wrong app on his phone.


    "Hurry up! Change the music!" At this moment, Henry was growing anxious.


    If John was a fatuous king, Nina was a tyrant.


    "There, I''ve changed it." Adrian reced his loud, disco music with some smooth piano music.


    The living room was at peace once again. Nina turned around, returned to the sink, and washed the


    rest of the fruits.


    "You know what, Nina, I''ll wash the fruits. Let me do it." Before Adrian could wipe off the sweat on his


    forehead, he quickly ran to grab Nina''s work off her hands. He washed the remaining fruits like a robot,


    fast and efficient.


    After washing the fruits, he went to the kitchen to help Michelle.


    Nina took a look at Henry and sighed, "You actually still let him go to the night club?"


    "I let him do what he likes." Looking at Adrian who was now helping Michelle sort out the hot pot


    ingredients, Henry smiled gently. Then, he turned to look at Nina and asked, "Should we call Mr. Shi?"


    "Uncle John must be on his way here. He gave Adrian''s post a like." With his phone in his hand,


    Chester pointed at the picture of the hot pot ingredients that Adrian took earlier. The frame caught the


    toe of Nina''s shoe. "This is Aunt Nina''s shoe," he said.


    "What?" Confused, Nina looked down at her shoes, which were verymon white shoes.


    "Uncle John bought all your things for you. With his keen observation, I''m sure he recognized the toe of


    your shoe in this photo. I think he''s on his way and will arrive in thirty minutes at thetest."


    At this moment,


    someone rang the doorbell.


    "Your calctions are off this time, Chester. He''s here." Adrian washed his hands and went to answer


    the door. He was slightly surprised to hear Chesterment about John''s keen observation.


    He did not think that Chester would be as smart as John.


    Chester was just a kid. How could he be so smart already?


    "That''s not Uncle John," Chester said firmly.


    "I guess we''ll find out then. I''ll go see who it is." Adrian swiped some paper towels, wiped his hands,


    and opened the door.


    A man and a woman were standing outside.


    Holding Emma''s hand in one hand and a bottle of red wine in the other, James waved it in front of


    Adrian and said, "How about some red wine with the hot pot?"


    "James? What are you doing here?" Adrian''s expression turned cold, thinking that Chester''s judgment


    was probably right.


    "Why? Were you expecting someone else?" James pushed Adrian aside and towed Emma in. He


    greeted everyone warmly.


    "You guys are so mean. Why didn''t you invite us?"


    Adrian closed the door and sat on the sofa. He was not in the mood to talk to anyone. He just watched


    the time pass by and nced at the door from time to time.


    He did not believe that Chester could be so urate.


    More than twenty minutester, the doorbell rang again.


    "I''ll get it!" Adrian stood up from the sofa and went to open the door.


    It was indeed John.


    "Mr. Shi? Why are you here?" Adrian made sure to block John''s view of the apartment. "Nina''s not


    here. It''s just Henry and me. We''re having candlelit dinner."


    John replied in a cold voice, "Next time you post something in Moments, make sure my wife isn''t in the


    frame."


    His tone was menacing, as if he was talking to someone who had just vited him.


    "Damn!" Adrian cursed under his breath. He turned to look at the clock and was shocked. Chester''s


    expected time of arrival for John was spot on.


    "How do you even know it''s Nina''s shoe in the photo?" Adrian stood aside and let Johne in.


    "I''m her husband. I''d recognize any part of her body in any photo." John cast a cold nce at Adrian.


    Adrian shut his mouth and decided not to ask any more questions.


    Before John could set foot in the living room, Nina had gone to hide somewhere. As soon as he was in


    the living room, she quietly approached him from the back.


    The others pretended not to see her and greeted John.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Chester said, "Uncle John."


    Henry said, "John."


    Michelle said, "Good afternoon, Uncle John. Since you''re here, you can join us for some hot pot."


    The two-vor hot pot was already boiling on the table, smelling incredibly delicious.


    John heard footsteps behind him and smiled. Without turning around, he knew it was his wife.


    She could be a naughty little girl sometimes.


    He deliberately slowed down his pace.


    Nina seized the opportunity and pressed a fruit knife she was holding against his waist.


    "Don''t move. Put your hands in the air." Nina''s voice was cold, but her eyes were wild with excitement.


    "This is a robbery."


    With a faint smile tugging at the corner of John''s mouth, he raised his hands cooperatively. "Do you


    want my money, or do you want my body?"


    Without hesitation, Nina blurted out, "I want your body."


    "Are you sure?" John turned around, bent down, and swept Nina off her feet. She was in his arms


    before she could protest.


    "John!" She iled around and blushed furiously. "Put me down! There are so many people here!"


    She just wanted to make a joke.


    Why did he take it so seriously?

 Chapter 360 Good Sound Insulation Effect

    Chapter 360 Good Sound Instion Effect


    With a yful look on her face, Michelle covered Chester''s eyes.


    He was too young to see or hear such mature exchanges.


    "How''s the sound instion in your bedroom?" Michelle asked.


    They looked at John as he carried Nina into the bedroom.


    Adrian smiled, "Very, very good."


    "Great. We have nothing to worry about then." Michelle breathed a sigh of relief and took her hands off


    Chester''s eyes.


    Without waiting for John and Nina to join them, they started eating. Thankfully, as they were enjoying


    the hot pot, they did not hear any sounding from the bedroom.


    Jamesmented, "Adrian, why did you soundproof your bedroom?"


    Henry almost choked on his food while Adrian turned his head at James. Henry raised a fist to his lips


    and coughed. He nced at Adrian, telling him with his eyes not to say anything stupid.


    No one knew about Henry and Adrian''s rtionship except for John and Nina.


    Adrian understood and answered, "I''m afraid of disturbing others."


    "Afraid of disturbing others? Why? That''s even stranger.


    What could you possibly do to disturb others?" James asked.


    "Just pay more attention to your girlfriend, James," Henry interjected, trying to shift James'' attention.


    Emma lifted her head and smiled. "I''m fine. You guys just talk. The three of us can continue eating."


    "That''s right. Talk more." Michelle picked up a piece of meat with her chopsticks and tossed it into the


    hot pot. When it was done cooking, she put it into Chester''s bowl. "You need to eat more, Chester.


    You''re too skinny. You should fatten up a bit."


    Looking at the pile of meat and vegetables on his te, Chester was at a loss.


    If he was going to eat like this from now on, he would be as fat as a panda.


    He wrinkled his nose and shook his head.


    John had once said to him that his future wife would leave him if he were in poor health.


    Being fat was a kind of disease.


    He did not want to lose his future wife because he did not take care of himself.


    "I''m good, Michelle. Thank you. You could use some good food yourself. You can take mine. I''ll give


    you all my delicious food." Chester pushed his te toward Michelle.


    "Oh, thank you, Chester. That''s so thoughtful of you." Michelle did not refuse his offer and began to eat.


    Emma could not help taking a few more nces at Chester as she thought he was smart and cute.


    "Don''t try to seduce Chester." James moved his chair to block Emma''s sight and spoke with a hint of


    jealousy in his voice.


    "What are you talking about, James?" Emma blushed at James''ment. Hearing him use the word


    "seduce" made her think of the countless times they had almost slept together.


    Her face turned redder with every passing second.


    Shepletely avoided James'' gaze.


    Chester was only a kid, but he was bright and a little mature for his age.


    ''Why does James like to talk nonsense like Uncle John?'' he wondered.


    John once told him not to get too close or have any stupid ideas about Nina, and now James was


    telling Emma not to have any stupid ideas about him.


    Putting one palm on his forehead, Chester sighed. ''Why do I have to bear so much drama at such a


    young age?'' he thought.


    In the room


    John pressed Nina against the wall for a long time. He braced his hands on either side of her head. He


    was leaning close enough to her for them to share breath.


    "I was wrong," Nina whispered. She put her slightly trembling hands on his shoulder.


    "I know," John whispered back. Before Nina could say anything more, John took her to the bathroom to


    take a shower that left both of them flushed and gasping for air. When they were done, he set her on


    the bed. Hey down next to her and snaked his arm around her waist.


    Nina felt so tired that she did not want to open her eyes. She rubbed John''s arm as his warmth seeped


    into her skin. She was hungry, but she wanted to sleep more than she wanted to eat.


    When she woke up, it was already eleven o''clock in the evening.


    Rubbing her eyes, Nina sat up and reached for the light switch. As the room lit up, she realized that she


    was no longer in Henry and Adrian''s apartment.


    She was in her apartment near L University.


    John had already left.


    Nina slid out of bed and opened the bedroom door. She found Michelle and Chester ying Lego in the


    living room. They had already made some sort of model.


    "Look, Aunt Nina. We''re almost done." Chester raised his head, childish joy and amusement apparent


    on his face.


    "That''s awesome, Chester. Great job." Nina praised Chester and walked over to y with them.


    "Nini, are you hungry? I cooked something delicious for you." Michelle stood up with a smile and


    headed toward the kitchen.


    "Thank you, Mimi. You''re so kind." Nina reached for Michelle''s waist, wrapped her arms around it, and


    rubbed her head against it.


    Michelleughed, patting Nina''s arm. "You''re wee as always. I''ve just developed new dishes. I


    want you to taste them for me," she said happily.


    "New dishes?" Nina felt a little uneasy and let go of Michelle. She remembered when James threw his


    guts up in the bathroom when Michelle made him taste her new dishes.


    She did not want to end up spending the rest of the night with a bad stomachache.


    "Well, I''m not very hungry." Nina turned to look for her savior. "Where is my husband?"


    "Uncle John said your exams areing up. He''s afraid that he will disturb you if he stays." Then,


    Michelle went to the kitchen and brought back a bowl of fried rice with eggs and tomatoes.


    Nina drooled at the sight of it.


    Maybe Michelle got it right this time. She would never give her something that would make her sick.


    As Nina ate her food, Michellemented, "By the way, Nini, James proposed to Emma at dinner


    tonight when you and Uncle John were sleeping."


    "He did?" Nina put down her food and took a sip of water to calm herself down. "He proposed during


    the hot pot?"


    "Yes." Michelle smiled and put her hands on her chest. "It was so romantic."


    "Romantic?" Was it because of the smell of the hot pot?


    No matter how hard she tried, Nina did not find the scenario romantic. Knowing James, she could not


    help thinking that he proposed to Emma with a pull tag.


    "Did James propose with a pull tag?" Nina asked.


    "No, of course not," Michelle said, shaking her head. "James proposed with a diamond ring. He hid it in


    a piece of orange. Emma saw it when she was about to eat the orange. It was a little silly but still so


    romantic. More importantly, James used his pocket money he had saved up for a long time to buy


    Emma the perfect engagement ring."


    As a member of the Shi family, James was rich. Even if his living expenses were deducted by John, he


    would not really starve.


    How could such a person think of saving money?


    It suddenly urred to Nina that for a period of time, James had been restrained and thrifty. As it


    turned out, he started saving up the moment he realized that he had fallen in love with Emma.


    "I''m so happy for both of them," Nina smiled. "Have they talked about their engagement party?"


    "They said they want to throw it on Emma''s birthday on July 6th. We are to finish our exams the day


    before, and then we can focus on the party." Michelle was smiling so happily that her eyes narrowed


    into slits.


    "I''m so happy that you and Emma are happy," she said. Then, she leaned on Nina''s shoulder.


    Nina smiled and asked, "Do you have someone you like?"


    "No."


    "Then what kind of man do you like?"


    "Like your brother, Leon."


    "What kind of man is my brother?"


    "I don''t know. All I know is that I want someone like Leon." Michelle did not know what kind of man


    Leon was, but if she were to choose someone to spend the rest of her life with, it would be a man like


    Nina''s brother.


    Nina squinted and smiled wider. "You find him beautiful, don''t you?"


    The news of James and Emma''s engagement spread all over the city like wildfire. All the major media


    outlets scrambled to report it, and like every other fairy-tale love story, everyone just could not resist


    digging up themoner''s dark side and challenge her worth. However, Emma had been a straight-A


    student since she started studying. She did not have that many friends, but she did not offend anyone,


    so everyone could only talk about her family background.


    When James came across the news articles, he was so furious. "How dare these people speak ill of my


    fiancee? I will destroy them," he grumbled.


    Even James'' mother, Ang, announced, "They can only decide whether my future daughter-inw is


    worthy of my son or not when they fill my shoes. Otherwise, they should all just shut up."


    Emma turned into a celebrity. Wherever she went, people followed and blessings flowed, rendering her


    a little dizzy and overwhelmed.


    She had never been so happy in her entire life.


    When the Ye family received the invitation to James and Emma''s engagement party, Julie went to


    speak to her daughter. "This is your chance, Vivi. You haven''t been able to get close to Mr. Shi. You


    must get close to him at the engagement party. This time, we will act ording to n, do you


    understand?"


    "Yes, Mom," Vivian replied. "Recently, I''ve learned a lot about seduction and maniption ording to


    your requirements. I won''t let you down."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Silly girl, don''t worry about letting me down. Just do your best to satisfy Mr. Shi and ensnare him. You


    can''t disappoint him this time, do you understand?" Julie patted the back of her daughter''s hand and


    smiled meaningfully.

 Chapter 361 My Love

    Chapter 361 My Love


    On July fifth, Nina had finally finished herst exam and strode out of the teaching building with a


    sense of relief. A ssmate handed Nina a rose as she pointed to a direction and said, "Mrs. Shi, your


    husband is waiting for you over there."


    The rose in her hand was decorated with little water droplets, dazzling in the setting sun.


    "What? My husband?" Nina reached out and took the rose. A wisp of a familiar fragrance wafted into


    her nose.


    Nina looked in the direction, trying to see John but to no avail.


    "Thank you." Nina just decided to thank her and walk to the direction she pointed at.


    Just a few steps away, another ssmate handed her a rose and pointed to the same direction, saying


    the same words.


    "Mrs. Shi, your husband is waiting for you over there."


    Nina was stunned and took the second rose.


    Then the third, the fourth, the fifth...


    After walking for some time now, Nina couldn''t even count how many roses she had. Her arms were


    filled with more than a bouquet by now.


    What was John up to?


    Was this because she finished her exams?


    Nina looked down and carefully arranged the roses in her arms. She had to hold them neatly because


    they were from John after all. She couldn''t break them.


    "Mrs. Shi, this is for you."


    Her eyes were met with a red rose apanied by familiar slender fingers and an unmistakable voice


    filling her ears.


    Nina froze. Her eyes slowly looked up the flower and followed the slender fingers.


    She smiled at his hands and took the roses.


    These hands had be a symbol of security for her.


    They would often interlock their fingers while John held her in his arms each night before falling asleep.


    Even when they walked around, he would hold her hand in the palm of his.


    "Mr. Shi?" Nina raised her head andid her eyes on the dreamy figure before her. The shadow of the


    tree acted like a mask on his face but couldn''t hide how handsome he was.


    This was not the first time she was called Mrs. Shi,


    but somehow she felt different this time.


    John''s voice was so gentle,


    she couldn''t help but be intoxicated.


    All they needed was a long simple life together.


    "Mrs. Shi, do you know how many roses you have there?" John took Nina''s hand and walked her to the


    school gate.


    "I don''t," Nina said.


    John nced at her silently.


    It was difficult to tell whether he was happy or not; the only thing for certain was that he looked a little


    helpless.


    "Let me count." Nina was about to pull her hand away when John tightened his clutch. He said slowly,


    "52."


    "52?" Nina quickly got his point. "Are you trying to say ''I love you'' in this way. But you should give me


    520 roses. What about the remaining 468?"


    Nina raised her eyebrows and cheekily nced at him.


    "520 roses are far too many. You won''t be able to hold them." John turned his head and smirked at


    Nina.


    "520 means that I love you.


    52 means my love. My one true love in my life.


    You are the love of my whole life, little girl."


    "Come on! I think you are just trying to find an excuse so that you don''t need to give me 520 roses,"


    Nina cheekily remarked. The beautiful grin on her face was so gorgeous that it put the roses to shame.


    Nina had told John that James and Emma were out shopping and holding hands lovingly.


    He knew his little girl didn''t just bring this up for no reason. She definitely wanted to hold hands and


    shop as well.


    John took her hand and led her into a food street near the university. It was littered with ces flooded


    with delectable treats and food.


    There were boutique restaurants and antique vendors. It was a lively area filled with pleasant servers


    and children running back and forth, their mouths stained with food.


    "There''s a food street here." Nina stopped in surprise. Before she met John and Michelle, she seldom


    socialized with her ssmates or even wandered around the university.


    At that time, she was still good friends with Isabe, and they mainly went to some high-end ces.


    Nina was actually bored of that whole experience.


    Ever since she met John and Michelle, she seemed to have apletely new lease on life. Every day


    was a new adventure.


    Her face couldn''t help but fill with excitement.


    "Honey, I want to eat that!" Nina took John by the hand and asked him to buy a pie for her. She took a


    bite, and the taste immediately consumed her taste buds.


    It was a massive pie so after a third of it, she was already full.


    She wasn''t going to let it go to waste though. She turned and shoved it into John''s mouth.


    "Honey, eat."


    Not that he had a choice, John took a bite. He raised his eyebrows saying, "Not bad."


    "Yes, I thought so." Nina''s eyes lit up like a child who had just been given a new toy. She was


    determined to explore this market.


    Nina nned on tasting every dish in this ce and if she couldn''t, John was going to help her.


    As expected, she did what she intended. She only took two bites out of most snacks and then handed


    them to John to finish. Nina said, "Honey, you are too thin."


    John obediently ate them all.


    He wasn''t thin though. After all, his abs enticed Nina more than anything else most nights.


    He couldn''t throw the snacks away since Nina handed them to him.


    When they were full, the two of them passed by a boutique where two little elk ornaments were


    disyed.


    "Honey, please buy them for me." Nina stared at the two ornaments, lost in thought.


    "Okay." John took her in and took the ornaments to the counter to pay.


    The cashier couldn''t help but take a few more nces at John. She saw Nina holding a bunch of


    flowers as well. The cashier couldn''t help but envy Nina.


    "Are you buying those for your girlfriend?" She found any excuse to talk to John. The cashier wasn''t


    really expecting an answer because of how stern John looked.


    "My wife," John answered in a serious tone.


    The cashier was stunned and raised her head in shock.


    "My wife," John said again.


    "We got married two years ago," Nina exined with a smile, her eyes never leaving John''s steely


    face.


    The cashier finally came to her senses. "Oh, so you are married? It''s rare to find a man who gets his


    wife flowers. Is today your wedding anniversary?"


    "No, it isn''t. I don''t know what''s wrong with him." Nina smiled again, shook the flowers in her hand and


    held his hand tighter.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She didn''t know why but she just wanted everyone to see how in love they were.


    She always thought that showing off one''s love was a childish thing to do, but once she felt such pure


    emotion for John, she couldn''t help wanting the world to see it.


    She needed them all to know that John was hers.


    The cashier smiled and said, "WeChat Pay or Alipay? Please show me the payment code and I''ll swipe


    it."


    "Pay by card." John took out the ck card and handed it to the cashier.


    She took the card and realized that the couple in front of her had to be rich. She did her best to be as


    careful as possible as she swiped the card.


    After swiping the card a couple times, the cashier hesitantly said, "Sir, your card has been frozen."


    Nina was stunned. "Who would even think about freezing your card?"


    "You!" John calmly took the card and turned his head to face Nina. "When did you freeze it?"


    "Me? I only froze the secondary card." Nina stopped dead. Her mouth hung open as she slowly


    blinked. She couldn''t believe it.


    "So I have the principal card?"


    "Yes."


    Nina was shocked.


    John had given her the principal card, and he used the secondary card himself.

 Chapter 362 Follow Her

    Chapter 362 Follow Her


    John neither used WeChat or Alipay, nor did he bring any cash with him. Knowing this, Nina took out


    her mobile phone and was about to pay.


    "We''ll buy them tomorrow," John said, stopping Nina.


    He would not allow his wife to pay for the things he intended to buy for her.


    He was not going to lose face like that.


    "Set them aside, and don''t let anyone else touch them. I''lle to buy them tomorrow." Hearing John''s


    words, the cashier simply nodded and did not say anything.


    "Thank you," John said. Nina put her phone away, and the two of them left the store hand in hand.


    On their way back, Nina asked, "Why did you give me the principal card?"


    "Because I want to. And why did you freeze it?" John asked.


    "I want to leave you some money in case you go bankrupt one day," Nina answered bluntly.


    John turned his head at her, speechless.


    To this day, she was still thinking that he would go bankrupt someday.


    "I''ve never seen a CEO whoes to workte and leaves early." Nina sighed and shook her head.


    All the things that happened in the past kept rolling in her mind.


    She understood that it was natural for men to get an erection in the morning. Other men calmed down


    by themselves, but John was different. He needed someone to help him calm down.


    John let go of Nina''s hand and wrapped his arm around her waist. He pulled her close until their sides


    were pressed together. With a faint smile on his lips, he asked, "Is it my fault then?"


    "Are you trying to put the me on me?" Nina said and rolled her eyes.


    "You''re the one who always asks me not to leave," John whispered in Nina''s ear and patted her waist


    gently.


    This time, Nina was the one who was speechless.


    Her husband was so shameless.


    He had always been the one to take the initiative, taking advantage of the fact that she could not resist


    him.


    "And what about leaving work early? Do I make you do that, too?" Nina yfully elbowed John on the


    side.


    "No," John answered, giggling. "But I do that because of you."


    Nina just smiled and quit arguing.


    They walked back to Nina''s apartment. When they arrived, Chester and Michelle were sitting on the


    floor of the living room and ying Lego. Nine was lying next to them, watching them intently. The dog


    helped them look for missing pieces from time to time.


    Chester excused himself, stood up, and went to the bathroom.


    Hearing John and Ninae in, Nine immediately stood up and ran to them, jumping up on her.


    "Hello, Nine. Did you miss your sister?" Nina bent down and scratched Nine''s ear.


    Nine happily jumped up on John as well. John bent down and scratched Nine''s ear like Nina did. He


    said, "It seems that he missed his brother more."


    Once again, Nina rolled her eyes at her husband.


    She did not expect him to call himself Nine''s brother.


    She looked at him with an unreadable expression and asked, "Are you really my husband?"


    John looked at Nina with wide eyes.


    Was there any problem?


    "Of course I am," he replied. Seeing the suspicious look on Nina''s face, John stood straight and


    scooped her up in his arms. He carried her to the bedroom.


    Putting her arms around her husband''s neck, Nina smiled and said, "You are indeed my husband."


    He stopped walking for a moment, looking like he wanted tough.


    She gently patted his chest and shed him a knowing smile.


    After entering the bedroom, John kicked the door shut behind them.


    Michelle sat there with her head tilted to one side. "Did those two even notice I''m here?" she wondered


    aloud.


    "What''s wrong?" Chester asked, returning from the bathroom. "Uncle John and Aunt Nina were just


    here. Where are they now?"


    Michelle smiled and said, "Good, you see me. I''m not invisible."


    Chester squinted in confusion.


    He thought, ''Is there anything wrong with my brain because I haven''t read books for a long time?


    Why am I more and more unable to understand what adults are thinking?''


    In the bedroom, Nina pressed John against the wall, letting him feel the coldness of it.


    "Does your back feel cold?" Nina stared at him naughtily.


    "A little," John replied. His shirt was gone now. He took it off the moment he put Nina down after


    shutting the bedroom door. "I''m sorry if I make your back feel cold all the time."


    Nina''s eyes softened a little. "Apology epted. It''s good that you can recognize your mistakes. Now


    you can correct them."


    "I''ll ask someone to carpet our bedroom walls so that they won''t make you feel cold," John said


    seriously.


    "What?" Nina thought that she had misheard.


    John just looked at her calmly.


    She took a step back, but she lost her bnce and fell into his arms.


    He held her in his arms and said with a smile, "I just knew you''d always throw yourself at me."


    Nina didn''t know how to respond. She pushed him away and said,


    "Please calm down, Mr. Shi."


    "All right, Mrs. Shi." He took her hand and kissed her fingers.


    Rolling her eyes, Nina withdrew her hand, opened the door, and went out.


    John stayed in the room, leaned against the wall, and smiled to himself for a while. Then, he took out


    his mobile phone and called Amy. "Has everything been arranged in Spring City?" he asked as soon as


    Amy picked up.


    "Yes, Mr. Shi. Everything is ready. We''re just waiting for you," she answered.


    "She''ll be flying there the day after tomorrow. She will arrive in the afternoon. Keep her clueless about


    my ns. I''ll be there in the evening."


    "Yes, sir."


    John was nning to propose to Nina in Spring City.


    He had never thought about proposing to Nina until James proposed to Emma.


    He could not let his wife miss such an important moment.


    After James sessfully proposed to Emma, John sent Amy and Lena to Spring City to make


    arrangements for his proposal.


    ''I won''t allow any mistakes.'' John attached great importance to this proposal.


    It was such a big deal to him that he felt a little uneasy.


    Perhaps it was because it would be the first time for him to propose to someone. It was also because it


    was Nina.


    Putting his shirt back on, John walked out of the room after hanging up on Amy. Nina, Michelle,


    Chester, and Nine were ying Lego


    and chatting.


    "Chester, I''m going to Spring City the day after tomorrow. Would you like to join me on vacation?" Nina


    asked.


    "No, thank you, Aunt Nina," Chester replied. "I want to stay and read some books."


    He thought, ''I can''t understand what Michelle''s saying anymore.


    That''s a terrible thing.''


    "Why do you read so many books, Chester? It''s better to go out with Nini. You''ll see more interesting


    things, much more interesting than what you can read about in books." Michelle thought that children


    should spend more time going out with adults.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Chester still shook his head.


    John walked over and said, "Chester has gone to many ces in the country. I''ll let him go abroad


    when he''s a little older."


    "He''s gone to many ces? That''s great," Michelle smiled. "By the way, Uncle John, are you going to


    Spring City with Nini? I have training sessions to attend during summer vacation, so I can''t go with her."


    Nina looked up at John. She had said that it did not matter to her whether he went to Spring City with


    her or not, but it would make her happy if he did.


    "I''m busy," John said inly.


    Nina nodded. It was really fine with her.


    She woulde home soon anyway.


    She said, "I won''t being back to North Yard. It''s more convenient for me to go to the airport from


    here. Do you want to stay here with me or...?"


    "I''ll stay here with you." John had already known that she would not go back to North Yard, so he had


    already asked someone to bring some necessities here.


    Chester was sent to the Shi family vi on Stone Road. Michelle also went home. Her parents were on


    vacation and would return in time for James and Emma''s engagement party.


    The next day, the engagement party was held as scheduled. It was a grand party with a lot of


    celebrities and noblemen in attendance. There were even designated media people present.


    It was a night of drinking, dancing, and unrestrained revelry. Many people came with different


    intentions.

 Chapter 363 The Engagement Party

    Chapter 363 The Engagement Party


    James and Emma had not shown up yet at the banquet hall. James'' parents, Daniel and Ang,


    weed all their friends and guests. They did not sit down until Emma''s parents arrived. They looked


    very harmonious from afar.


    Wearing an elegant long dress, Vivian walked through the crowd with a smile. She asked one of the


    waiters where the bathroom was.


    There were two bathrooms in total, one for the guests and one for the staff.


    Vivian went into the guests'' bathroom first, walked around, and then went into the staff''s.


    The staff''s bathroom was a certain distance from the banquet hall. To get there, she needed to cross a


    small garden full of lovely, blooming roses.


    In the bathroom, Vivian stood in front of the wash basin, put her handbag aside, and turned on the tap.


    She washed her hands and checked her makeup in the mirror.


    The staff was busy at the moment, so the bathroom was empty and quiet.


    Vivian listened to the sound of flowing water for nearly two minutes. Then, she heard footsteps


    approaching. She turned off the tap, took out a lipstick from her bag, and applied some on her lips.


    "Miss Ye." A waiter came in and greeted Vivian while turning on the tap next to hers.


    Vivian nodded slightly and asked, "How is it going?"


    The waiter squeezed out some liquid soap from the ornate bottle on the sink and unhurriedlythered


    his hands. He didn''t cast a nce at Vivian.


    The two did not make eye contact their entire conversation and pretended to be strangers.


    "A special person was assigned to oversee Mr. Shi''s red wine, but I made sure he called in sick tonight.


    I filled in for him. The red wine will be tested before being sent to Mr. Shi. We can''t drug it then."


    Vivian paused and looked at herself in the mirror. "Don''t worry. Before you give Mr. Shi his red wine


    As soon as she finished speaking, Vivian stuffed her lipstick back into her bag and walked out of the


    bathroom as if nothing happened.


    The waiter did not leave until three minutester.


    When Vivian passed by the garden, she took out a hand cream from her bag and applied it on her


    hands.


    She lifted her hands to her face and smelled that sweet, jasmine fragrance that Jessica liked.


    She returned to the banquet hall and looked for Jessica. She saw her sitting with her family. John and


    Nina were also there.


    Vivian approached quietly and made sure that none of them spotted her. She stood by close enough to


    hear the Shi family''s conversation.


    Sam was holding a walking stick. He was smiling, but he was obviously growing weaker by the day.


    "Honey, is Dad all right?" Nina gently pulled on John''s sleeve and looked at Sam worriedly.


    "He''s fine. That''s how it is when people get old. The doctor said he would be okay as long as he''s not


    stressed out." Although John looked calm, his eyes were filled with sadness.


    Nina twined her fingers with John''s,forting him silently.


    Emma''s father and Daniel were weing guests elsewhere while Emma''s mother and Ang were


    chatting about their children.


    "We have been spoiling Emma since she was a child. She''s not good at doing housework or taking


    care of people. I hope you don''t take that against her." Emma''s mother was still a little anxious. She still


    had not wrapped her head around the fact that her daughter was about to marry into a rich family.


    Emma''s family was not of equal social rank as the Shi family.


    Before, Emma''s parents did not want to wed their daughter to someone from an elite family. James had


    been standing at their door for a few days, hoping to get their blessing. Seeing that Emma also loved


    James the way he loved her, they decided to let her be with him.


    Emma''s mother had already epted James as her future son-inw, but seeing the celebrities


    gathering at the engagement party, she could not help feeling uneasy again.


    Noticing the difort in Emma''s mother''s eyes, Ang took her hand in hers and said with a smile,


    "Of course not. Emma is going to be my son''s wife, not his nanny. She doesn''t need to do housework.


    It''s a man''s business to take care of his wife. I''m just afraid that my son wouldn''t be able to take good


    care of your daughter and would disappoint you."


    Emma''s mother opened her mouth but did not know what to say next. Thousands of words were stuck


    in her heart.


    As a mother, all she wanted was for her daughter to find true happiness.


    Ang patted her hand again and said, "If my son does anything wrong, you have my permission to


    punish him."


    Emma''s mother raised her teary eyes but still did not know what to say.


    She was stunned by what Ang just said.


    Nina and Dora giggled. "Now James doesn''t have a choice but to be nice to Emma."


    "James has always been nice to Emma." A trace of envy shed through Nina''s eyes.


    John squeezed Nina''s hand and asked, "Am I not nice to you?"


    "Honey, don''t take it wrong." Nina smiled at her husband and squeezed his hand back. A knowing grin


    slowly spread across John''s face.


    Ang still saw the uneasiness in Emma''s mother''s eyes, so she quickly changed the subject and said,


    "James is actually in a hurry to marry Emma. After proposing to her, he arranged this engagement


    party. We haven''t even met before. Let me introduce my daughter to you. This is Dora, James'' younger


    sister."


    Dora smiled and greeted, "Hello, Auntie."


    "Hello," Emma''s mother replied with a smile. Unlike other girls her age, Dora was not skinny. She had


    baby fat in all the right ces, making her look adorable when she smiled. Emma''s mother always


    thought that her daughter was a little thin, and hoped that her daughter would put on the right amount


    of weight to make her look livelier and lovelier.


    When Emma''s mother looked at Dora, she really liked her. She praised her with a smile, "You''re so


    cute."


    "Oh, thank you. Emma also told me that. She likes me very much. She said I''m loved by everyone."


    The smile on Dora''s face widened, revealing her white teeth. Looking at her made Emma''s mother


    warm in her heart.


    Seeing that James'' family really liked her daughter, Emma''s mother finally felt relieved.


    As long as James'' parents and sister did not make things difficult for her, Emma would do just fine.


    Ang also introduced Nelson''s family to Emma''s mother and then Jessica, John, and Nina. Atst,


    they exchanged a few words with Sam.


    "Emma is a good girl. My son-inw, Jason, is a professor at L University. Not long ago, I told him


    about Emma. He had nothing but good words for her. He also praised her brilliant dissertation. Maybe


    she can be James'' tutor in the future. Let''s see if he''ll study well and hard this time under his wife''s


    tutge."


    Sam spoke with a hint of disappointment in his eyes, which amused everyone.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing her father mention her ex-husband''s name, Jessica felt as if a big invisible hand reached for


    her throat and squeezed it.


    "Dad, my..." Jessica wanted to address Jason as her husband, but then she realized he was not her


    husband anymore. "Do you often contact Jason?" she asked.


    "Of course." Every time Sam mentioned Jason, he looked happy and proud. "He calls me every week


    and asks how I''m doing. He even ys chess with me online sometimes."


    "I see." Swallowing the bitter lump in her throat and shielding her now misty eyes, Jessica stood up and


    excused herself. "I have to go to the bathroom. Excuse me."


    Then, Jessica turned around and left.


    That was Vivian''s cue to leave her spot and follow Jessica.

 Chapter 364 An Elaborate Plan (Part One)

    Chapter 364 An borate n (Part One)


    Jessica trudged all the way to the corner of the small garden with her back to the light and sobbing


    softly.


    Jason called her father every week, but never replied to her messages.


    He would nevere back to her anymore.


    Jessica choked through the sobs until she heard footstepsing up from behind her. She frantically


    wiped the tears from her eyes and tried topose herself.


    "Jessica?"


    When Jessica turned around, she saw Vivian standing behind her. She forced a smile and asked, "Vivi,


    what are you doing here?"


    "I saw youe out here all by yourself and I was worried about you. There are all kinds of people


    here tonight and it''s dangerous to just be by yourself." As Vivian spoke, she walked over and took


    Jessica''s hand. Seeing Jessica''s slightly red eyes, Vivian looked away and changed the topic, smiling.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Jessica, let''s go inside."


    Jessica nced up at Vivian. She was grateful that Vivian didn''t pry about the redness of her eyes.


    Jessica knew she wouldn''t have been able to get through all the questioning.


    That was why she liked Vivian so much. She was always so considerate.


    "Okay, let''s go." Jessica smiled, trying to distract herself.


    They walked into the banquet hall together. Vivian pretended to raise her hand casually so that Jessica


    could smell the hand cream.


    "That smells so good. Did you use any perfume?" As expected, Jessica''s nose was easily consumed


    with this gorgeous aroma. "It''s jasmine."


    "It''s not perfume. It''s just a hand cream that''s jasmine-scented." Vivian took out the hand cream from


    her bag. "Do you like it? You can try it. If you like it, I''ll give you some."


    "Okay." Jessica reached her hands out while Vivian gave her some of the cream. A faint jasmine


    fragrance wafted through the air.


    Jessica remembered the time that Jason sent her jasmines. "I really like it. I''ll take one if you have any


    for me."


    "Okay." Vivian''s eyes lit up. Sure enough, Jessica was hooked and everything was under her control.


    She continued helping Jessica apply it and said, "I''ve already used this one though. I''ll ask someone to


    send you a few more. There are with different scents, which all smell refreshing."


    "I only want jasmine though."


    "Okay," Vivian said cheerfully, "Well, Jessica, smell it."


    Jessica raised her hand to her face and smiled. "It''s perfect. Thank you, Vivi."


    "Don''t mention it. Although Brother John and I... " As soon as she even thought about John, Vivian''s


    heart sank. She forced a smile. "I''ve always treated you like my sister."


    With sorrow in her eyes, Jessica gently patted Vivian''s arm and said, "Vivi, you will meet a better man."


    "Better?" Vivian''s face was consumed by anguish. "Who can be better than Brother John?"


    Jessica looked over at her brother and saw Nina by his side. She had looked at Nina with discontent,


    buttely that all changed. Nina was so elegant and her family was of a higher social position


    She preferred Vivian to Nina.


    Since John loved Nina, Jessica could do nothing. As long as Nina behaved herself, Jessica had to


    ept her.


    "Vivi, how are you doing in Ye family? I''ve heard that Henry is actually your brother." Jessica had to


    change the topic.


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect that either," Vivian said perfunctorily and looked at the waiter.


    The waiter caught on and walked towards them.


    John was always a noble and unique figure. Whether it was in or out of the Shi family, everything he


    used was exclusive.


    It came down to the simplest things, even his wine ss.


    "That''s strange. Why is this wine ss different?" Vivian nced at the waiter carrying the ss which


    pulled Jessica''s attention as well.


    It was a trivial matter that very few people even noticed, but it couldn''t get past Jessica. She always


    loved her brother and cared for him deeply, so as soon as she saw the ss, she knew it was his.


    "That''s John''s wine. He always makes sure that his things are distinct from others''."


    "Oh okay, then that''s good." Vivian heaved a sigh of relief. "There are a lot of people here today.


    Brother John has been expanding hispany so much these days that he''s bound toe across


    some people who aren''t going to be easy to deal with. I''m afraid that some people will sneak into the


    party. Since his things are exclusive, it should be fine."


    This was the second time that Vivian alluded to some sort of lingering danger. She was really dropping


    sly hints to Jessica nonstop.


    She was implying there were so many people in the party and someone might harm John.


    Since Jessica cared for John so much, she would examine everything rted to him.


    As expected, Jessica stopped the waiter and said, "Wait a minute."


    "Ms. Shi." The waiter stopped and greeted Jessica with a slight bow.


    Looking at the red wine in John''s ss, Jessica asked, "Is this for John?"


    "Yes."


    "Let me have a look." Everyone knew that Jessica was John''s sister so the waiter barely even


    hesitated in giving it to her.


    Jessica took a ss of wine from another waiter, drank it up, took John''s ss and poured a little wine


    into her ss.


    Vivian watched Jessica''s hand touch John''s ss. With a wicked smile, she nced at the waiter.


    The waiter gave Vivian a nce as well.


    "Wait a moment." Jessica didn''t notice the look that the waiter and Vivian shared. She raised her ss


    and was about to drink the wine.


    "Let me do it." Without hesitation, Vivian took the ss and gulped the wine before Jessica could even


    react.


    After a while, Jessica asked, "Well how is it?"


    "It seems fine." Vivian shook her head and shrugged.


    "Okay, take it to him." Jessica waved her hand to the waiter, dismissing him. Vivian made up an excuse


    and left with Jessica.


    The waiter found a corner that was hidden away from cameras. He then wiped the ss with his index


    finger.


    He also used the jasmine-scented hand cream.


    Unknown to anyone, it was not just a simple hand cream.


    After carrying out the n, the waiter strode over to John''s side. "Mr. Shi."


    John took the wine ss while the waiter retreated into the background.


    "I also want some wine." Nina was about to pick up the ss, but John wasn''t having any of her


    nonsense. He stopped her and said to the waiter, "Orange juice."


    The waiter swiftly came back with some orange juice for Nina.


    Nina and John clinked sses.


    The waiter stood and watched from afar. As soon as he saw John take a sip, he left.


    He marched into the garden and walked past Vivian.


    All they needed was a sly nce to understand that the deed was done.


    The waiter''s payment was ced under the washbasin and he picked it up after washing the hand


    cream off his finger.

 Chapter 365 An Elaborate Plan (Part Two)

    Chapter 365 An borate n (Part Two)


    When Vivian returned to the banquet hall, she did not focus on John and Nina but on two men standing


    not far away.


    They were Adrian and Henry.


    After a few moments, she looked away and spotted Vera.


    "Vera." Vivian walked over to her, a ss of red wine in hand.


    Seeing Vivian, Vera whispered something to her mother and excused herself.


    "Vivian, I''ve been looking for you everywhere. Where have you been?" Vera seldom attended


    banquets, and she had just returned from abroad. She did not know manydies in Lexingport City.


    She had just met Vivian recently when thetter identally upied her parking space.


    Unbeknownst to Vera, her meeting with Vivian was not a coincidence. It was part of Vivian''s borate


    n.


    "I apanied Jessica upstairs. I want to make sure she''s okay. She''s a little tired. She''s resting now."


    Vivian clinked sses with Vera. "Have you met my brother?"


    "No, not yet." Vera took a sip of her wine and shook her head. "I''m excited to meet Henry. I''m really


    curious about him."


    "He''s over there." Vivian turned around and pointed toward Adrian and Henry''s direction. Adrian was


    blocking Henry from her view.


    No wonder Vera had not met Henry.


    But Adrian also liked Vera, didn''t he? Adrian should know that Henry was Vera''s fiance-to-be, and yet


    they always hung out. This was weird.


    It was known that John was on good terms with Adrian and Henry. In the past, everyone regarded the


    Shi family as the most powerful family in the city.


    Since Henry became the CEO of Ye Group, peace reigned over the three major families of Lexingport


    City.


    It was hard for Vivian to sow discord among them and use it against them.


    Vivian sneered in her heart. The only way to ignite chaos was to turn Henry and Adrian against each


    other.


    "Come. I''ll introduce you to your future husband." Vivian smiled, her eyes glinting with malice.


    "Okay. Thank you, Vivian." Vera was really curious about her fiance-to-be, so she excitedly went with


    Vivian.


    Vera grew up receiving family education. She put her family''s interests first, so she agreed to her


    arranged marriage with Ye Group''s CEO.


    Nevertheless, the one who was able to be the CEO must be a great man.


    Besides, Vera had not met a man she liked when she was abroad. As soon as she came home, she


    heard a lot of good things about Henry. Few women could resist excellent and handsome men.


    "Henry, Adrian." Vivian greeted them and ushered Vera forward.


    Adrian turned around and saw a petite and lovely woman standing beside Vivian. Squinting his


    charming eyes, he said in a slightly frivolous tone, "And who is this beautifuldy you''re with, Vivian?"


    "My name is Vera Fu. I''m so d to finally meet my fiance." Vera greeted the two with a smile.


    Adrian froze at once.


    ''Vera?


    Henry''s fiancee-to-be?


    How could she be so impolite? They''re not engaged yet. She can''t call Henry her fiance!


    Fuck!'' he thought.


    "Miss Fu, don''t you think it''s too early for you to call Henry your fiance?" Adrian''s face darkened.


    "You''re not engaged yet."


    Vera was stunned. Was he not smiling at her just now? How could he change his face so abruptly?


    "It doesn''t matter. We will be engaged soon." Vera looked at Henry and shed him a sweet smile.


    She was very satisfied with her future husband. Their rtionship would grow and bloom with time.


    Henry''s eyes were fixed on Adrian who was about to explode. "Vera, please call me Henry," he said


    politely.


    "Okay. No problem." Vera had a good impression of Henry, so she agreed without hesitation. "Pleasure


    to finally meet you, Henry."


    Adrian was so angry that he finished his wine in a single gulp. "I''ll go out and get some fresh air.


    Excuse me."


    Adrian red at Henry, turned around, and left.


    Henry wanted toe after Adrian, but he decided against it because there were so many guests and


    media people around. He could not afford to expose his rtionship with Adrian right now.


    Seeing that Adrian and Henry had separated, Vivian thought it was time to carry out her n. She


    grabbed Vera''s hand and started towing her away.


    "What are you doing, Vivian? Why are we leaving? I want to talk to Henry and get to know him."


    "Henry doesn''t like girls who are too aggressive." Vivian did not know what kind of girl Henry liked at all,


    but Vera easily believed her.


    "I see." Vera nodded and let Vivian drag her away. "Where are we going?"


    "To follow Adrian," Vivian said. "Henry and Adrian are good friends, but Adrian likes you. When you


    called Henry your fiance just now, it made Adrian jealous."


    Vera gasped in shock. "What? But I just met Adrian today. How could he like me without ever meeting


    me?"


    "Well, you met Henry just now, and you already like him." Vivian''sment made Vera blush furiously.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Henry cares about his friends very much. You have to make things clear with Adrian, or they will turn


    against each other because of you. Henry will suffer. You don''t want my brother to suffer, do you?"


    Vivian stopped and saw Adrian get into the elevator.


    Ye Group owned the hotel, but it was booked by the Shi family today. The banquet hall was downstairs


    while the guestrooms were upstairs.


    Adrian was going back to his room, which was next to John''s.


    The universe seemed to conspire in Vivian''s favor.


    Vivian took Vera upstairs, smiling as her ns fell into ce.


    As the music started, the crowd parted to make way for James and Emma. Everyone watched as they


    happily entered the hall hand in hand. Emma was in a white dress while James wore a suit.


    Apuse erupted and bounced off the walls.


    "Oh, they look so wonderful together, a match made in heaven. Emma''s so beautiful and smart, and


    James is so handsome and talented." Michelle stood beside Nina, pping her hands raw.


    With a skeptical look on her face, Nina asked, "You think James is talented?"


    Michelle looked at the sarcastic expression on Nina''s face. "Okay. How about I call them Beauty and


    the Beast?"


    Nina was speechless.


    John whipped his head to them.


    "James is not... the Beast." Dora stood up and spoke for her brother. "My brother is good-looking, and


    he''s gentle to Emma. He may not be as smart as her, but he''s okay."


    Michelle tilted her head and said, "Well, I don''t know how to describe them. I''m not as brainy as my


    cousin either. All I think about is eating and ying games."


    If Michelle was not thinking about new recipes, she was ying games to practice her skills. How could


    she think about other things?


    Doraughed. The others alsoughed with her.


    All of a sudden, John felt a little ufortable. He did not think about it too much since he thought he


    was just tired.


    He patted Nina''s waist and said, "Honey..."


    "Shh, it''s starting. Let''s see what kind of words James will say." Nina stared at James and Emma who


    were standing in the spotlight.


    John simply smiled. He turned around and went back to his hotel room.

 Chapter 366 Sleeping With Another Woman

    Chapter 366 Sleeping With Another Woman


    While John was waiting for the elevator, he happened to meet Vivianing downstairs.


    "Mr. Shi? Are you going upstairs?" Vivian asked in surprise.


    "Yes." Then he entered the elevator and pressed the button. He didn''t even give her a nce.


    She didn''t seem to be bothered though. Instead, she gave a weird smile and watched the elevator


    doors shut.


    Everything was going ording to her n.


    John would go back to his room and sleep deeply, unaware of what would happen next.


    Standing at the doors of the elevator, Vivian took her phone out of her bag, and lifted it to her ear.


    No one called her.


    She pretended to be answering a phone call.


    She was just putting on an act for the surveince cameras. They were recording everything so she


    had to put on a show to avoid suspicion.


    "Okay, I''m waiting for the elevator," Vivian said to herself. She put her phone in her bag and pressed


    the elevator button.


    She stepped into the elevator and went back to Jessica''s room.


    Vivian got to the room a short whileter and knocked on the door.


    Jessica strode over to the door to see who it was.


    "Vivi?" Jessica was confused. "Why are you back?"


    "I just saw Brother John. He didn''t look well. I think he is sick. Should we go check on him?" Vivian


    asked worriedly.


    Jessica was immediately smothered with nerves just hearing that there could be something wrong with


    her brother. She took Vivian''s hand and marched off to go to John''s room.


    Vivian followed in tow nervously. When they got into the elevator, Vivian took her phone out and


    seemed to be messaging someone.


    She only sent a few words. "The second step."


    "Vivi, are you sure? Is John really sick?" Jessica clung onto Vivian''s hand nervously.


    Vivian locked her phone screen andforted Jessica, "Don''t worry. Let''s go and have a look first.


    Maybe I was just being paranoid."


    "I know he has been very busytely." Jessica sighed. "It must be because of Nina. She is a princess.


    He''s worried that our family doesn''t match up to hers. He shouldn''t have married her. She''s caused so


    much trouble."


    Jessica seemed to be speaking ill of Nina but she really didn''t mean it. She was too anxious to think


    about what she was saying.


    Vivian didn''t say anything.


    As they exited the elevator and neared John''s suite, Jessica''s phone started ringing.


    She didn''t recognize the number so she hung up.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The same number called again.


    "Jessica, you''d better answer it. Maybe there''s something urgent. It''ll only take a second," Vivian urged.


    Jessica answered the phone. "Who''s this?"


    "Ms. Shi, I''m sorry to call you sote. I have something for you. I don''t know if you are interested." The


    voice that came through seemed to be almost robotic. It was difficult to make out the person''s real


    voice or even the gender.


    She knew this was a scam so Jessica decisively said, "No."


    "Divorce." Upon hearing that, Jessica was overtaken by anxiety. She didn''t even her father know that


    Jason and she had been divorced. How did this person know about her divorce?


    The person continued, "Ms. Shi, don''t be nervous. Only I know that you have been divorced. Juste


    and talk to me and I won''t let your secret out."


    Jessica''s breathing intensified as her finger tips turned pale. "Right away."


    She hung up the phone and turned to Vivian, saying, "Vivi, I have something urgent to deal with.


    Please go check on John for me. If it''s too much trouble, call Nina to take care of him."


    "Okay. Just go ahead," replied Vivian.


    "Thank you." Then Jessica left in a hurry.


    As Jessica was leaving, triumph shed through Vivian''s eyes.


    The second step of her n wasplete.


    She made it look like Jessica took her to John''s suite and then left. All of this was recorded by the


    surveince cameras. When they checked the surveince videos, they would only suspect that this


    was Jessica''s doing.


    Vivian turned around, took two steps forward and stopped in front of John''s door. She opened the door


    with the card key she had prepared beforehand.


    The curtains of the room were drawn. John was lying in the bed, sound asleep.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Vivian looked at him quietly with her flushed face.


    "Brother John, you can''t push me away this time." Vivian gently caressed John''s face, her eyes


    beaming affectionately.


    She began undressing herself slowly. She took off everyst thing, including her underwear and


    nonchntly threw them on the floor.


    Before shey in the bed, she took out her phone and sent a message to another number.


    "The third step."


    The first step of Vivian''s n was preparing the wine ss. The second step was to get Jessica to


    leave. The third step was to get caughtying in the bed with John.


    Of course, what happened in the next suite was also part of her n.


    The doors to the two suites were left slightly ajar, with only the silent breaths being heard.


    Meanwhile, the guests in the banquet hall were waiting for Emma and James to make a speech.


    Emma stood next to her fiance, feeling like she was the center of attention. Her family and friends


    proudly looked on at her.


    She was so nervous that her palms were sweating. That didn''t subdue her happiness though. She was


    so ted that she didn''t know what to do with herself.


    Biting her lips, Emma nced at the crowd and saw Harrison and Ad.


    Holding Harrison''s arm tightly, Ad was sneering at Emma, almost challenging her.


    Emma used to take it to heart but she just shrugged it off now.


    Harrison never loved Ad.


    He only cared about himself.


    Emma just felt lucky that she had met James. Some people didn''t need a long time to make their minds


    up about marriage. Love at first sight was all she needed.


    Emma took a deep breath and confidently said, "James, I would like to spend the rest of my life with


    you."


    "It''d be my pleasure." James stepped forward, bent over and kissed her on the cheek.


    "Wow!" Haley shouted, followed byughter and apuse.


    With a smile on her face and a malicious look in her eyes, She turned around and left.


    So did Harrison. He pulled Ad''s hand, turned around and left.


    The moment he turned around, his eyes turned red.


    Ultimately, he had lost Emma.


    Nina said in dreamy daze, "Honey, They''re so sweet."


    Without noticing that John had left, she leaned back as if he was there and fell down.


    Everyone was so immersed in this moment that nobody noticed her blunder. Even Michelle was too


    distracted to notice.


    The only person who had his concentration fixed on Nina was Noah. He saw her falling and rushed


    over to catch her.


    "Nini, are you okay?"


    "Noah." With half of her body leaning against Noah''s chest, Nina stood up and looked around, but


    couldn''t see John anywhere. "When did John leave?"


    Noah propped Nina up, withdrew his hands and said, "I didn''t see him."


    "I''ll give him a call." Nina called several times, but John didn''t answer. She went to elevator and was


    about to go look for John back in the room.


    As soon as she got out of the elevator, a hotel waitress slumped to the floor in front of the door to her


    room with a scream.


    "Ah!"


    The sudden shout shocked Nina senseless. She rushed into the room only to find a bunch of clothes


    scattered on the floor. As she looked deeper into the room, she saw the horrific sight of John in the bed


    with another woman.


    Nina''s phone fell to the floor.


    The sound didn''t wake the two people up.

 Chapter 367 Something Is Wrong

    Chapter 367 Something Is Wrong


    Nina stood at the door in a daze. The scene of John and a woman sleeping together in the bed was


    now seared into her memory. Her throat was so tight that she could not breathe.


    In their own bedroom, her husband was lying with another woman.


    Nina wanted to rush in and hit them. Thankfully, her rational brain, which had served her all these


    years, stopped her from doing so and reminded her that she should never act like a shrew.


    Sometimes, things weren''t what they seemed.


    Ninaforted herself inwardly. Her fingers slowly clenching into fists, she stared at the scene for a


    long time without saying anything


    "Mrs. Shi, are you okay?" The one who screamed just now was a young waitress. She took off her high


    heels and got up from the floor.


    "Nothing." Nina shook her head.


    She gritted her teeth and whirled around to leave.


    Every step she took was like a knife cutting her foot.


    Then, she suddenly stopped, her fists clenched tightly. She turned around and looked at the door. Her


    eyes were as dark as an abyss, and her anger churned hotly inside her stomach.


    Why was she leaving?


    Why should she leave?


    Nina whirled around and stomped back. She was the picture of aggressiveness¡ªher fists were


    clenched so hard that the waitress kept standing against the wall in fright, afraid of being hurt.


    "Nini?" Noah was quite sensitive. He rushed up from the fire exit as soon as he heard a scream.


    He was worried that something might have happened to Nina.


    When he saw Nina standing in the corridor, he let out a sigh of relief. However, he could instantly tell


    that something was wrong with her. Her face looked a little scary.


    Hearing someone calling her name, Nina froze.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?" Noah rushed over to her side. He ced his hands on her


    shoulders and saw the anger in her slightly bloodshot eyes.


    Nina gritted her teeth tightly. She was afraid that if she opened her mouth, she would end up beating


    someone instead of speaking.


    Anxious, Noah asked again, "What happened?"


    The waitress pointed at the open door and said, "Mr. Shi is with a woman."


    Noah already understood what she meant.


    "No way," he retorted. "He is a calm and restrained man. He would never do such a thing. He must


    have been framed."


    "Calm? Restrained?" Nina''s voice was shaking with effort. She couldn''t help but remember the first


    time she had met John. If he really were a calm and restrained person, they wouldn''t have had sex


    back then.


    Wait!


    "Framed?" When they had sex for the first time, it was also a set-up.


    Nina hesitated for a moment, and she no longer felt as agitated as before.


    After a slight pause, Noah said sincerely, "All of us know that John loves you very much. Apart from


    you, he hasn''t paid attention to any other woman. They didn''t have a chance to get close to him.


    Let''s keep calm first. Let''s go to the scene to see what''s going on before making the right decision.


    Don''t be too swayed by emotions." Noah had always been calm andposed, and he was hoping


    that Nina would be the same. He didn''t want her to be easily fooled by appearances.


    Nina''s expression softened. Biting her lips, she nodded. "Okay."


    "Let''s check out the scene first." Noah let go of her, and the two of them walked into the room.


    Nina halted by the door and took a deep, steadying breath as Noah looked on encouragingly. She


    didn''t step in until her rationality gained the upper hand.


    The two of them didn''t tiptoe around on purpose. John and the other woman should have woken up


    when they heard the sound of their footsteps, but they didn''t.


    John was still sleeping soundly. When Vivian heard theme in, her eyshes twitched, and she


    continued to pretend not to hear anything.


    Vivian felt that someone ring at her, which made her shiver and almost want to open her eyes.


    However, if she opened her eyes just now, it would cause suspicion.


    So if John didn''t wake up, then she couldn''t wake up, either.


    That burning gaze was from Nina. Her back ramrod straight, she stood by the bed and stared at the


    faces of its upants.


    "Noah, it''s Vivian." Nina was not at all surprised to find out that the woman lying in the bed was Vivian.


    After all, wasn''t the only woman who could approach John?


    "Wake up!" Nina hit Vivian''s face with great strength, and the sound of ps resounded within the


    room.


    Vivian''s hands under the quilt tightened. She withstood the pain and did not dare hint that she was


    already awake.


    "There is something fishy about all this." Noah walked over to the bed. He averted his eyes to save


    himself from seeing the two people under the quilt.


    "There isn''t any whiff or a trace of them having sex in the room." Noah closed his eyes and took a deep


    breath. "Only the faint aroma of jasmine."


    When Nina smelled it, she also noticed something strange.


    The clothes on the floor, which belonged to Vivian, were neatly arranged and undamaged. This was not


    John''s style.


    Nina knew that the two of them might have been set up and hadn''t even had sex, but it didn''t matter.


    When she saw John with another woman, her face would nch, and the anger in her eyes would burn


    hotter.


    She turned around and saw the fish tank on the table. She walked over to pick it up, returned to the


    bedside, and sshed it mercilessly on the faces of the two people in the bed.


    "Ah!" With a scream, Vivian covered her body with the quilt and sat up. She opened her mouth to gasp


    for breath as water continued to sluice down from her head. A goldfish flopped on top of her head and


    then fell to the floor.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivian had never expected that Nina would wake her up in this way. She was stunned and cried out in


    panic.


    "Ah!"


    Vivian wrapped herself in the quilt and shrank in the corner. She lowered her head and didn''t dare to


    look at them. She could only nce at John.


    ''Why hasn''t he woken up yet?''


    John finally stirred from his deep slumber. Unaware of what had happened, he sat up with a frown on


    his face, wiping away the water stains from his face.


    "Honey? What''s going on?" John looked at the empty fish tank in Nina''s hands in confusion.


    Then, he spied Noah standing with his back to them, and his eyes became cold.


    Nina snorted, "You should see who''s in the bed first."


    His frown deepening, John turned and saw Vivian shivering against the headboard.


    John rolled out of bed and stared at the woman in growing horror. "Why is she here?"


    "How do I know?" Nina took a step to the side and kept her distance from John.


    He smelled of another woman''s perfume,


    and she hated it.


    "I...I don''t know what happened. I...I don''t know..." Vivian buried her head in her knees and began to


    sob, like she was being raped.


    "Fuck off!" John growled at Vivian in a low, menacing voice.


    John came up to have a short nap. How in the world could Vivian creep into his bed?

 Chapter 368 Too Busy Having Sex

    Chapter 368 Too Busy Having Sex


    "She can''t leave right now," Nina said coldly. "Aren''t you afraid that others will find out? If the two of you


    go out together like this, who will believe that nothing happened between the two of you?"


    Even Nina herself might not believe it.


    She believed that John wouldn''t cheat on her, but Vivian would try any means to set him up.


    Nina would have beaten Vivian to death if not for Noah reminding her to act rationally. After all, John


    didn''t have sex with Vivian. Besides, it was possible that both John and Vivian were set up.


    John didn''t dare make a sound in the face of Nina''s scolding. He subconsciously reached out to touch


    her, but she took a step back and shook it off.


    What if that hand was just on Vivian''s skin moments before? She shuddered in revulsion.


    After a pregnant silence, John opened his mouth and said in a quiet voice, "I''ll take care of it."


    "No, thanks." Nina would figure it out herself.


    Noah and Nina filed out of the room one after another. Half of John''s shirt was wet, and a strand of


    seaweed hung on his short hair. He looked so embarrassed that he did not chase after Nina.


    If he went out looking like this, the media would know for sure that something happened, and that


    would be even more troublesome.


    The only sound inside the room was Vivian''s muffled sobs. Hearing this, John whirled around to face


    her and said irritably, "Shut up. Get dressed and get out of here."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Vivian tightened her lips and didn''t dare to look up at him. She said timidly, "Brother John, I..."


    "I told you not to call me like that." He turned his back on her, but Vivian could still feel the murderous


    intent burning in his eyes.


    Blood rushed up to her face, and her eyes took on a wronged expression. "Mr. Shi, I...I don''t know what


    happened."


    Ignoring her words, John turned around and looked at her pitiful face. He remained unmoved, and his


    eyes shed with nothing but disgust.


    His wife wouldn''t let him touch her just now because she thought he was dirty from touching the other


    woman. She looked at him like she loathed him.


    In fact, he also disliked himself.


    If he found out who set him up, he would make the person pay ten times the damage they had caused.


    "Vivian, you''d better pray that this matter has nothing to do with you." John''s cold voice made Vivian


    freeze.


    She swallowed, with a trace of fear in her eyes.


    It was impossible for John to lead this back to her.


    After all, her n was so intricately designed that all her tracks were covered.


    This incident would only be traced back to Jessica.


    Vivian was certain that John wouldn''t do anything to his sister. No matter how angry he was, he would


    never hurt her.


    "I really don''t know what happened." Vivian cried out with a pout.


    "Get dressed and get out of here." John cast her a final chilling nce and walked straight into the


    bathroom, where he threw off his sodden clothes and took a scalding hot shower.


    Hot water was always better than cold water to wash away filth.


    John poured more than half a bottle of body wash on his body. Hot water battered his skin mercilessly,


    leaving patches of red on his back.


    Steam fogged up therge bathroom.


    Hearing the sound of water, Vivian wiped her tears and smiled smugly.


    She got out of bed as if nothing had happened, took out her phone, and sent another message. She


    deleted all message records, put on her dress, and ced John''s suit jacket over her shoulders.


    Anyone who saw the jacket would instantly recognize that it was custom-made for John.


    Just as Vivian went out the door, two women walked down the hall, whispering to each other.


    "Are you sure that the information you just received is urate?"


    "Yes, someone sent me a picture, saying that the two of them entered the room one after the other, but


    they never came out."


    "Wow. This will be a really hot topic. I have even thought of how the headlines would look like. This is


    just as buzzworthy as the news of James Shi engaged to a girl from an ordinary family."


    "Shh! There''s a woman ahead of us." The woman locked eyes with Vivian, stared for a moment, and


    then looked away.


    Vivian took out a card from her bag and hid it in her hand. As the two passed by, their shoulders


    bumped against each other.


    "Ouch!" Vivianined in pain. "Watch where you''re going next time."


    "I''m sorry, Miss Ye." The woman bowed her head in apology.


    "It''s okay." Vivian turned around and left.


    The woman also looked away and went on her way. Both women smiled at the same time.


    The other woman was a journalist hired by Vivian. When their shoulders collided, the reporter quickly


    took the bank card Vivian stealthy handed to her.


    Everything was seamlessly going ording to n.


    The reporter next to her muttered, "Are you sure that is Vivian Ye?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "The coat she is wearing is Mr. Shi''s."


    "Really?" The reporter pretended to be surprised and quickly signaled to her to take out her camera.


    "Hurry!"


    "I''ve got it!" The other woman took out her camera and took a few pictures of Vivian''s departing back.


    In addition, she took special care to include the logo on the suit jacket in the photos.


    After that, the two of them sneaked away and tiptoed into Adrian''s suite.


    "Wow, this must be our lucky day. They didn''t close the door. It''s so smooth."


    "They must have been too preupied having sex to close the door."


    The two of them took pictures of the people sleeping in the bed and left quietly. The reporter hired by


    Vivian deliberately made a noise before leaving to wake up the two in the bed.


    The other reporter pulled her out in panic.


    In the next instant, screams of a man and a woman resounded inside the suite.


    "What the hell..." In his surprise, Adrian jumped off the bed naked and pointed at Vera. "Why are you


    here? What are you doing in my room?"


    "Ahhhhhh!" Vera, who was still screaming, hastily slipped on her dress and ran outside.


    As she stepped out of the suite, she ran into Henry. She threw herself into his arms and wept. "Henry, I


    was assaulted."


    Henry stiffened and stood there, staring at her with dark eyes.


    Vera had juste out of Adrian''s room.


    "Assault? What are you talking about?"


    Henry asked with a frown.


    "It''s Mr. Song. He took advantage of me." Vera threw her arms around Henry''s waist and cried.


    "Adrian?" Henry''s voice became cold. "He took advantage of you?"


    "Uh-huh." Vera nodded heavily. "I came here to talk to him about something, but he..."


    She stopped and burst out into tears of humiliation.


    Even if Vera were to have a rtionship with someone, it would never be Adrian. She was afraid that


    he might have some venereal disease.


    Henry pushed away the woman in his arms and strode towards the suite. He was seething with anger


    that he couldn''t wait untilter to confront Adrian.


    Vera stood still, moved, as she thought Henry cared for her so much.


    Adrian''s mind was churning. ''What the hell was going on? Why did I pass out while talking to her? Why


    did we wake up in the same bed? Why were we naked?'' Adrian paced hectically, his mind trying to


    grasp the situation.


    He was sure that nothing had happened between him and Vera. It was simply not possible because he


    was gay.


    ''Could it be that Vera discovered my rtionship with Henry? Did she just frame me so that we would


    break up and then she could marry Henry?'' Adrian stopped pacing back and forth. That idea was quite


    unnerving.


    He was sure that it must be the case.


    "Damn it! She must have gone to Henry." Adrian put on his clothes and ran out of the room.


    He had yet to take two steps when he bumped into someone.


    "Who in the world..." Adrian looked up and saw Henry''s dark face. "Henry? What are you doing


    here?"

 Chapter 369 Evidence Pointing To Jessica

    Chapter 369 Evidence Pointing To Jessica


    Henry grabbed Adrian''s cor and asked through gritted teeth, "What did you do to Vera?"


    Adrian knew then that Vera did go toin about him even though she was the one at fault.


    Adrian hurriedly exined, "Look, don''t listen to her nonsense. All this is..."


    Henry mmed the door shut with a loud bang.


    Then, he whirled around to punch Adrian in the face, grabbed his cor again, and pushed him against


    the wall. "I don''t care how degenerate you have been in the past, but from now on, control yourself and


    keep that thing in your pants! You just want to have sex with anyone who wants it!"


    It was the first time that Adrian had seen Henry so angry. Henry''s face was as dark as ink, and his


    words were harsh. This outburst was uncharacteristic of him, a refined person who was as prim and


    proper as a man could ever be.


    Adrian found himself annoyed by Henry''s words. He threw back a punch at him, forcing the other man


    to step back.


    "You''re right, I have totally zero control over my own body," Adrian said deliberately to annoy Henry. He


    raised a hand and touched the tender, swollen part of his face where Henry''s punch hadnded.


    How hard did he actually punch him?


    Did his face get disfigured?


    Adrian''s hand dropped, and his fury at being wronged drained out of him. He looked at the mirror to


    check the injury on his face.


    He could see from the reflection that Henry was ring at him, his eyes burning and the corners of his


    mouth red and swollen where Adrian hit him.


    Adrian nced at him andined in a low voice, "At this point, can''t you tell whether I can control


    my body or not?"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    How could Henry wrong him without a reason?


    Feeling aggrieved, Adrian turned around to stalk out of the room. However, as soon as he ced his


    hand on the doorknob, Henry grabbed his other hand and again pinning him against the wall using the


    back of his hand.


    Adrian turned his face sideways so that he could breathe and struggled to get free. "Henry, what the


    fuck are you doing?"


    Silence answered Adrian, and then a weight is pushing down on his chest. The chaotic cadence of


    Henry''s breathing was familiar.


    Worried about Nina, Noah escorted her back to her apartment near L University.


    As soon as Nina entered the apartment, she turned on herputer and, in front of Noah, hacked into


    the security system of the hotel to ess all surveince videos.


    Noah''s eyes narrowed, and he watched Nina''s focused, serious side for a few moments. Then, he


    directed his look at theputer screen before them. Aptop screen couldn''t show all viewing angles


    properly, and the screen looked very crowded.


    "Do you have anotherputer?" Noah pulled out a chair and sat beside her.


    Nina blinked her eyes. She had forgotten that Noah was still there. Did he see everything she did just


    now?


    "Noah..." Nina turned to look at him, unspeaking.


    Noah seemed to be able to read her mind at a single nce. He smiled and said, "Don''t think too


    much. Do you have a spareputer? Send some cuts to me."


    When she saw that Noah didn''t seem to be bothered by what he saw, Nina shot him a nce full of


    gratitude and said, "Yes, you can use this."


    She pushed theputer toward Noah, took off the ne and bracelet that she was wearing, and


    assembled the jewelry pieces into a watch. She pressed a button, and arge virtual screen appeared


    in front of her.


    Noah was shocked for a second and then smiled.


    "Wow. You''re so cool, Nini."


    "You tter me too much, Noah," Nina smiled. Then, she transferred two-thirds of the images to the


    virtual screen.


    Nina was responsible for all monitoring images in the banquet hall, while Noah checked the monitoring


    footage from other areas.


    The two of them stared at the screen carefully. Monitoring from the beginning of the banquet, they


    scrutinized every strange behavior they saw on the screen.


    On the screen, Nina saw Jessica stop a waiter. She remembered John drunk the contents in the ss


    the waiter was holding.


    "I think I''ve found it," Ninamented with a frown.


    Noah seemed to think that he had, too. He clicked on a video of Vivian standing in front of the elevator


    and erged the shot in front of Nina.


    Nina and Noah saw Vivian take the elevator to find Jessica. Then, Jessica pulled her to the door of


    John''s suite and then turned around to leave.


    "Jessica." Noah spoke first, and his face revealed a conflicted expression.


    Nina quietly stared at the scene, and it was difficult to tell by looking at her face whether she was angry


    or not. "Somebody tampered with the wine that John drank. The waiter didn''t dare mess around with


    the wine source because that would be problematic. The entire time, Jessica was the only other person


    who touched John''s wine ss."


    Nina reyed the video footage for a few times and finally concluded that all of the evidence pointed to


    Jessica.


    "Jessica likes your sister very much and has always wanted her to marry my husband." Nina felt a


    thorn in her heart.


    She didn''t give a damn about the opinions of other people and couldn''t care less whether they


    epted her or not. However, Jessica was different.


    Jessica was John''s sister and Nina''s sister-inw. They should be a family.


    Jessica positively doted on her brother, and their rtionship had always been good since they were


    kids. Nina heard about them from James.


    Nina even contemted whether she should try to win over Jessica and make the woman ept her.


    Now, Nina no longer wanted to.


    How could Jessica herself send another woman to her husband''s bed?


    "Nini..." Noah started, trying tofort her.


    "It''s okay, Noah," Nina interrupted him, turning off both theptop and the virtual screen. She forced a


    smile on her face and murmured, "Noah, I''m tired."


    "Have a good rest, then." Understanding what Nina meant, Noah stood up and went out.


    However, he didn''t leave. Instead, he stood by Nina''s door for quite some time, even after all sounds of


    movement from inside the room had ceased.


    Noah knew what was on Nina''s mind. She couldn''t deal with Jessica because of her personal


    rtionship with the woman. Nina needed to consider John''s feelings.


    Noah didn''t leave until the apartment waspletely silent.


    When he was outside the building, he stopped and looked up. Nina''s apartment was dark.


    Nina had already turned off the lights¡ªshe must have fallen asleep.


    She threw the quilt over her head, but even then, she couldn''t fall asleep with her eyes closed. That


    image of John and Vivian sleeping in the same bed was seared into her mind.


    Nina knew that it was not John''s fault. She knew that someone was behind all this, and she couldn''t


    just let this go.


    Restlessly, Nina turned over. Her phone suddenly rang.


    John was calling her.


    A faint light shone in the dark room. Nina stared at the phone for a while and then averted her head.


    John called her twice.


    She felt that she should give John a chance to make amends.


    He was also a victim of this instrument.


    Nina picked up her phone and was about to answer it, but the other party had already hung up.


    "Huh?" She drew down the quilt and sat up on the bed, waiting for the next call, but it never came.


    Nina gripped her phone hard.


    Why did he stop trying to call her after only two missed calls?


    Couldn''t he call her a third time?


    She would have answered the third one.


    After waiting for a while, Nina still did not get a third phone call.


    She threw the phone away from her, covered her face with the quilt, andy still.


    An inexplicable sadness filled her heart, as something she had been holding in her hand had crumbled


    to dust.


    Every woman would be angry if she saw her husband lying next to another woman, and her leaving the


    scene in her anger would have been inevitable.


    Then, the woman''s husband would follow her out to exin.


    Not only did John note out, he only tried to call her twice and then no more.


    Nina bit her lip, feeling totally wronged. Against her will, her eyes started filling up with tears, but her


    mind told herself to sleep.


    She had no idea that John was on his way there.

 Chapter 370 A Thief

    Chapter 370 A Thief


    At the police station in Lexingport City


    "Captain, it''s already 11 p.m. You should go back so you can rest." Tom stood up from the chair.


    "I''ll go after I finish this. Be careful on your way home," Noah replied, his focus still on his work.


    Tom smiled, "Captain, I''m heading home to rest. I don''t think anybody will be needing a policeman to


    catch any bad guys at this time, so it''s safe to leave. I''m going."


    However, Tom had not taken two steps out of the office when he heard amotion outside. A young


    man was excitedly telling the police at the front desk what happened.


    Just then, Mr. ck came in, stretching his neck tiredly. Tom grabbed his arm and asked, "What''s


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    happening outside?"


    Mr. ck stopped and said, "It''s not a big deal. A man caught someone lurking around the apartment


    "L University? A thief?" Tom asked skeptically. "The security of that ce has always been irond.


    Where did the thiefe from?"


    Mr. ck shook his head. "I don''t know. Maybe the thief is new to the area, so he was caught and


    brought here."


    Both Tom and Mr. ck shrugged and smiled at each other.


    Noah suddenly looked away from his screen and asked, "Is it the apartment unit facing the street?"


    "Yes." Mr. ck nodded. "What''s with the apartment?"


    Noah frowned.


    Nina lived there.


    "I''ll go and have a look." Noah stood up and left. Tom and Mr. ck followed behind him curiously.


    When did Noah even care about petty robbery?


    As the three of them walked over, they heard the man who caught the thief telling his story in a proud


    tone.


    "You must severely punish this thief. Instead of looking for honest work to support his family, this man


    chose to steal. If I hadn''t passed by, he would have climbed into the balcony."


    "Don''t worry. We will deal with this ording to thew. Thank you very much for doing your civic duty."


    A policewoman talked with the man for a while and then sent him out.


    She saw Noah and then greeted him respectfully. "Captain Ye, you haven''t gone home yet?"


    "I heard the case. What happened?" Noah asked straightforwardly.


    The policewoman frowned and said, "That man said he caught a thief, but I don''t think that''s the case."


    "What do you mean?" Noah nced at the policewoman.


    "Captain Ye,e here and have a look." It was difficult for the police officer to exin, so she''d rather


    show Noah what she meant.


    The so-called thief was now in the interrogation room.


    Tom and Mr. ck were one step ahead of Noah and saw the so-called thief. The man, who was


    dressed in a well-fitting ck suit, had a crew cut, cold eyes, and a noble,manding demeanor. In


    fact, he seemed like he was the one doing the interrogation.


    The thief didn''t say a word, and the policeman across the table from him was helpless.


    "What kind of a thief is this?" Dumbfounded, Mr. ck took in the thief''s appearance with an


    expression of disbelief. "I don''t think he is a thief. I think he is having an affair with someone else''s


    wife."


    "Stop talking nonsense. You will get in troubleter." Tom reached out and patted Mr. ck''s head. The


    neatly dressed man gave off that sort of vibe.


    Besides, Tom recognized who the alleged thief was.


    "Captain, it''s Mr. Shi," Tom said in a trembling voice.


    The thief sitting in the interrogation room was actually John.


    Who would believe it?


    John was rich and powerful. Why would he need to steal anything?


    "Mr. Shi?" Noah didn''t see the thief yet. He looked at Tom suspiciously.


    Tom nodded affirmatively.


    "Mr. Shi? Which Mr. Shi?" Mr. ck''s face was a picture of confusion for a few seconds, and then the


    name suddenly struck a chord. He was so shocked that his eyes almost bugged out of his face. "You


    can''t be serious. The CEO of Time Group?"


    Tom nodded. Mr. ck swallowed, and his mouth remained open for a long time.


    ''Isn''t he Nina''s husband?


    Mr. Shi Is the thief?''


    Mr. ck almost had a heart attack. When he regained his senses and turned around to talk to Noah


    and Tom, the two people were missing.


    While Mr. ck stood there in a daze, Noah opened the door to the interrogation room and let himself


    in.


    "Captain Ye?" The policeman in charge of the interrogation stood up as soon as he saw Noahe in.


    When John heard the name, the indifferent expression on his face finally changed. His whole body


    stiffened.


    John was dragged to the police station like a thief, the dignity he had protected for thirty years in


    Now that Noah had appeared, John suddenly knew what it felt like to stand naked in front of strangers.


    John held his back stiffly. He leaned an elbow against the table and supported his forehead with one


    hand.


    With his teeth gritted, he wondered, ''Is Richard dead?


    Why hasn''t hee yet?'' It was embarrassing.


    Noah walked toward him, and John kept his head down to avoid the other man''s eyes. Noah felt a


    sudden urge tough, but he didn''t dare.


    "Captain Ye, this man has been silent all this time. He doesn''t even want to tell me his name. He is very


    stubborn."


    "It''s okay, leave it to me. You can go." Noah patted him on the shoulder, hoping that he would stop


    talking.


    John was a proud man and resolved to keep this matter a secret. He wouldn''t tell them his name.


    He was waiting for his men to solve the problem.


    After the other policeman stepped out of the room, Noah shot Tom a look. Tom reached for a button


    and turned off the surveince video in the room.


    Noah also put away the notes. "Don''t worry. Now, no one else can see us or hear our conversation."


    John slowly closed his eyes, his thin lips firmly pressed into a thin, straight line, and his breath came


    out of his nose heavily.


    What bad luck did he have today?


    It was like jumping out of a frying pan straight into the fire. Nina refused to answer his calls, so he had


    no choice but to try and climbed into her apartment. In the end, somebody ended up mistaking him for


    a thief.


    To make matters worse, Noah had to witness his humiliation.


    If Noah knew about this matter, then Nina was bound to find out. What would happen to his dignity


    then?


    That photo of their marriage license already embarrassed him. If she knew about this, she would surely


    mock him.


    "Don''t let her know about this." John opened his eyes and looked at Noah.


    Of course, Noah knew who John was referring to. He nodded, but then couldn''t help asking, "Did Nini


    go missing or not answer your calls?"


    John was speechless. Noah was indeed smart.


    The expression on John''s face changed. He craned his neck and changed the topic. "Can I leave


    now?"


    "Let me walk you out." When Noah stood up, a small chuckle escaped him. "Did you try to climb into


    the balcony because she didn''t want to see you? That''s dangerous."


    John stopped and red at Noah, anger and embarrassment warring in his eyes.


    Noah was used to much worse, having dealt with hardened criminals for many years, and their eyes


    frighteningly held murder,wlessness, and outright evil.


    Inparison, John''s eyes only carried anger.


    John''s expression didn''t scare him.


    Before they met, Noah had heard a lot of shocking rumors about John Shi. Later, he hade across


    the man because of Nina, and Noah gradually became less intimidated by him.


    Noah walked John out in person just as Richard was pulling over in front of the police station. Even


    before the car stopped, Richard could feel the murderous looking from John.


    Richard''s hands trembled.


    John sat in the passenger seat and turned to look at Noah, sending him a silent warning to never tell


    Nina what had transpired tonight.


    Noah nodded with a smile and waved goodbye. "Be careful on your way. Ah, and next time you try


    breaking and entering, pay attention to your surroundings and timing. 10 p.m. is still early for young


    people, so there are still people around by then."


    The cheeky reminder stunned John.


    ''Just shut up!''

 Chapter 371 He Wont Punish His Sister

    Chapter 371 He Won''t Punish His Sister


    John wanted nothing more than to leave this ce as soon as possible.


    However, Richard was under the wrong impression that his boss still needed to talk to the other man,


    so he didn''t start driving away until John shot him a sharp look. The tension in the air was so thick that


    one could cut it with a knife.


    After realizing what was going on, Richard stepped on the elerator, and the car sped away.


    Noah stood by the road and watched them leave. Once the car''s taillights were out of sight, he picked


    up his phone and called Nina.


    "Nini, John is looking for you."


    "No, he''s not," a muffled voice came from the other end of the line, and Noah instantly knew that Nina


    was hiding under her quilt.


    He coaxed, "Don''t be too depressed. John is on his way to find you."


    "Are you going to be his representative from now on, Noah?" Nina pulled down the quilt and sat up,


    disgruntled. "He only called two times. When I didn''t answer, he didn''t try to call me anymore."


    Noah said, "He called you two times but you didn''t answer, so he went to see you."


    "Why haven''t I seen him, then?" Nina stood up and went to the balcony. She peered at the entrance


    downstairs and added, "There''s no one at the entrance right now."


    Noah cleared his throat. He was sorely tempted to tell her that John had actually attempted to climb


    into her balcony and was brought to the police station under suspicion of theft, but he did promise John


    that he would not tell her.


    John should tell her about it himself.


    "Maybe he was dyed or something."


    Nina''s face darkened. "Noah, you suck at lying. Anyway, don''t make excuses for him. I want to go to


    sleep."


    After hanging up the phone, Nina buried her head under the quilt again. She forced herself to close her


    eyes because she needed to fly to Spring City the next morning.


    John was silent. A storm seemed to be brewing inside the car, and the atmosphere was stifling.


    "Mr. Shi, why were you at the police station?" Richard held the steering wheel in a vise-like grip, so


    nervous that he felt his palms grow damp. He couldn''t just sit there and suffer in silence while facing


    John''s coldness, so he had to make conversation.


    Everything was going okay until Richard addressed the elephant in the room. John looked daggers at


    the man. "Where have you been? You are my assistant and bodyguard. Don''t you know that you can''t


    stay too far away from me?"


    he asked through gritted teeth.


    If Richard had been guarding John at that time, then he wouldn''t have been dragged by someone to


    the police station so easily.


    John wanted to climb into Nina''s balcony so that he could persuade his wife to talk to him. He didn''t


    expect he would be treated as a thief.


    Besides, was there ever a thief who looked as handsome and rich as him?


    He couldn''t believe how blind the man was.


    John had a tough time calming himself down.


    "Mr. Shi, didn''t you instruct me to stay as far away from you as possible?" Richard said in a trembling


    voice. "First, I retreated by a hundred meters, but you said it was too close. Then, then I put at least


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    four hundred meters between us, but you called me to say that you could still see me, so I walked


    another four hundred meters."


    John was speechless.


    He did say that.


    Embarrassed, John straightened his back and snapped, "Since when have you talked so much? You


    retreated as I told you to?"


    "Yes." Confusion filled Richard''s eyes.


    Was there any other option?


    John was his boss. He was being paid to do whatever he wanted. If he didn''t listen to John, he would


    have been fired.


    For a moment, John was at a loss for words.


    He opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out. Finally, in his irritation, he snapped at Richard,


    "Drive faster."


    Then, after a pause, he added, "Don''t let my wife know that I had just been to the police station."


    "Yes, sir." Speaking of Nina, Richard suddenly remembered something important. He took out aptop


    check are in thisputer."


    John took the device and turned it on, his eyes scanning the screen avidly to search for clues.


    His first suspicion was that his food or drink must have been tampered with.


    He had ascribed the slight dizziness that he felt to exhaustion due to the long hours of working in the


    In order to seduce Nina, he often exercised so that he could keep his body, especially his abs, in top


    shape. To match Nina, he even learned to fight.


    It couldn''t be his increased workload that led to his dizziness.


    John paid close attention to everything that was going on around him and finally fixed his eyes on the


    ss of wine he had drunk.


    He clicked the pause button, and his eyes tracked the ss of red wine all the way back to the source.


    It was not until the red wine had reached Jessica that he clicked the pause button a second time.


    The surveince video froze on the scene where Jessica held the wine ss for a full minute before


    John yed the video again.


    There was nothing suspicious about the whole process¡ªthe only irregrity was the fact that Jessica


    touched the wine ss. Except for the waiter who poured the wine, no one else did so.


    John asked Richard, "Did you investigate the wine I drank?"


    "Yes, I did. The wine is fine."


    "Okay, noted. No problem with the wine, then." John looked up then, his glittering eyes narrowed to


    slits.


    That night, apart from the wine he had consumed, he only had a bite of the cake that Nina gave him.


    The rest of the cake was eaten by Nina herself.


    Nothing happened to Nina, which meant that the cake was okay.


    There was no problem with the wine.


    Therefore, there must be something wrong with the ss.


    As he continued to watch the footage, John''s expression grew increasingly bleaker. He began to pay


    special attention to Jessica''s appearances onscreen, which actually confirmed his spections.


    It was true that someone was behind all this.


    That person was none other than his own sister¡ªthe same sister who had always been against his


    marriage to Nina and hell-bent on getting him to marry Vivian.


    In John''s life, there were three people in the world whom he could never hurt. The first was his father,


    who brought him into this world, and then his beloved wife. Finally, there was his sister, who practically


    yed the role of his mother.


    Helplessness red inside him.


    John pressed a button to shut down the screen and leaned back against the seat. He was pinching the


    bridge of his nose, and his eyes were blurry from exhaustion.


    "Mr. Shi, have you found the mastermind?" Richard broke the silence.


    "Yes." John sounded tired.


    Richard said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Shi. As long as you severely punish the schemer, Mrs. Shi will forgive


    you."


    John didn''t say anything.


    It would be impossible for him to punish Jessica. Therefore, his wife might not forgive him.


    ording to his understanding of his wife, he was afraid that Nina had already figured it out on her


    own.


    A look of embarrassment crossed John''s face, and he fell silent. He only spoke up again when Richard


    reminded him, "Mr. Shi, we''re here."


    He shook his head to clear his thoughts. "Okay." John came to his senses and got out of the car.


    This time, he didn''t intend to climb into the balcony anymore.


    Instead, he went straight for the door and rang the doorbell. John rang the doorbell several times,


    but there was no response.


    A few minutester, John tried to call Michelle''s number.


    As soon as the call was connected, however, she angrily ranted, "Uncle John, you''ve gone too far!


    Humph, bye."


    John opened his mouth to retort, but he only heard a distant beep from the other end. Michelle had


    ended the call.


    Michelle was already so angry, so he couldn''t imagine how his wife would react.


    John was so anxious that he ended up bothering the newly engaged James.


    However, as soon the other man picked up the call, John was subjected to a mad rush of tirades and


    "Uncle John, why are you calling me right now? Shouldn''t you coax Aunt Nina, instead? Do you intend


    to make fun of me with her? It''s my engagement party tonight, but you and Adrian took the limelight. All


    of the top searches and hot topics are all about you. Emma and I got no exposure at all. I want


    everyone to know that I''m engaged to Emma. Why couldn''t you find another time to make trouble? Was


    that too much to ask? You couldn''t even do that." The more James said, the more excited he became.


    John ended the call from his end, afraid that James would suddenly start bawling like a child over the


    phone.


    Both James and Michelle wereining, but John felt like he was missing something.


    "Top search?" John asked in confusion.


    Richard took out his phone and looked up the current hot topics. His eyes nearly popped out of his


    head when he saw the headings in the web portals.


    "Mr. Shi..." His hand trembling uncontrobly, Richard reached out to show John his phone screen.

 Chapter 372 Climbed Into The Balcony Again

    Chapter 372 Climbed Into The Balcony Again


    Adrian had slept with Henry''s fiancee, and the former friends became rivals in love.


    The rtionship between Mr. Shi and Vivian had been rekindled, and Mrs. Shi''s status was in jeopardy.


    Two hot events instantly caught John''s attention. However, right now, he was not in the mood to pay


    attention to the matter regarding Henry and Adrian. He clicked on the news rted to himself.


    John took a rough nce at the picture and saw that Vivian was wearing his coat. He frowned.


    "Remove the news that is not in ordance with facts and ask the legal department to file charges


    against the media outlets responsible for spreading the rumor," John instructed and gave the phone


    back to Richard. He was always efficient as he was in handling matters.


    After a pause, John added, "Also, ask Vivian to buy the whole brand since she wore the coat."


    Richard was expecting the first two things that John mentioned. However, the third one shocked him.


    The brand that John wore were all customized for him and only him. If someone wanted to buy the


    whole brand, at least hundreds of millions of dors would be needed.


    ''Is Mr. Shi trying to punish Vivian?'' he wondered.


    The PR department of Time Group was tough and efficient. As soon as John gave the order, they


    announced on Weibo, "Congrattions, Miss Vivian Ye! You''ve bought the clothing brand that


    customized clothes for Mr. Shi at the price of 130 million dors yesterday afternoon. Please make the


    payment as soon as possible."


    These words caused great uproar on the Inte.


    This post became the new trending topic.


    The online users were all stunned.


    It seemed that John was asking his money on the Inte.


    Theizens were busy expressing their opinions. As they discussed heatedly about the rtionship


    between John and Vivian, Time Group sued the media outlets.


    It was warning to the media who helped forward the news. The ones who spread the rumor, received


    calls from their bosses. They had to work overnight, busying deleting the rumors and apologizing to


    John.


    John let his men deal with the matter, as he believed in them.


    The most important thing right now was to see Nina.


    Nina didn''t open the door when he knocked. If he kicked it, it would definitely make her angrier. He


    came downstairs and looked up at the balcony.


    His eyes focused on the route he had previously climbed.


    This time, he wasn''t so anxious. Instead, he thought of Noah''s reminder. "What time is it?" John asked


    Richard.


    "11:54 p.m." Richard nced at his watch and reported the exact time.


    As per his daily routine, John should have been having sex with Nina or sleeping in the bed.


    For him, it waste.


    But for young people, the night had just begun.


    "When will no one pass by here?" John''s tone sounded a little impatient.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After thinking for a moment, Richard said, "Perhaps 2 or 3 a.m."


    "Two hours to go then," John said in a deep voice.


    Richard nced at John in confusion. "Mr. Shi, what is it? What do we do?"


    "We wait." The two of them stood downstairs, waiting for two hours in the cold of the night.


    asionally, someone passed by and stared at the two men with a strange look. Someone even tried


    to call the police.


    But, John had learnt his lesson thest time. He would not let it happen again.


    With just a nce, John scared the person who had taken out his phone to call the police. The man


    quickly fled. There were also people who watched the two of them from afar and made a detour.


    "When we were going out, we saw these two men standing there. Why are they still here?" Two girls


    walking by clutched their arms to their chest and discussed with each other.


    "Exactly." The other girl stared at the backs of the two men dressed in ck. She couldn''t see their


    faces. She felt even more afraid since the night was dark and eerie. "Do they have some mental


    disorder?"


    "Who knows? Let''s go!" The two girls were so frightened that they quickened their paces. They had


    been to a bar and were drunk. They stumbled and supported each other so that they could walk


    steadily.


    John had overheard them and was speechless. "Mental disorder? Us?"


    "Since there is no one else here, yes, they were talking about us." Richard gave a straight answer as


    he was a straightforward man.


    John''s face darkened and he turned towards Richard, still not believing what he had heard. "Us?"


    ''Do I look like a lunatic?''


    No, the women were lunatics.


    If Henry were here, he would have gotten John''s point. But Richard didn''t.


    "Mr. Shi, I heard them clearly. They were talking about the two of us just now."


    John was furious.


    "I am deducting a month''s pay from your sry." John''s face was as dark as the night. He turned


    around, his back to Richard, giving him the cold shoulder.


    Noticing John''s anger, Richard nced at his back. Without anyint, he said, "Okay."


    John put his hand on his forehead and said nothing.


    As the night grew darker and darker, a dead silence descended on them. There were no cars or


    pedestrians passing by. Then, John unbuttoned his cuff links, pulled off his tie from his neck, and threw


    it towards Richard.


    "Turn around and cover me. Don''t look back when you hear any noise. Don''t let anyone approach."


    "Yes, sir." Richard was obedient when John gave orders and never asked anything that he shouldn''t


    ask.


    With his back to John, he looked at the three sides, front, left and right, trying to cover for him.


    John had already done this before. Now, he was familiar with how to climb into the balcony. He gripped


    the protruding object on the wall, and his movements were as agile as a monkey.


    Ten minutester, there was sweat on John''s forehead. He spun around and jumped into the balcony.


    The sound of his footsteps touching the floor was heard.


    Nina hadn''t been able to sleep well that night. She had had the strange dream again, and her forehead


    was covered in sweat.


    After hearing the sound from the balcony, she suddenly woke up from her dream.


    "I had the same dream again," she murmured to herself. Nina sat on the bedside and wiped the sweat


    off her forehead. The wind from the balcony dispelled the haze of her dream.


    And with the wind came John''s footsteps.


    "Who is there?" Nina keenly sensed that there was someone. She vigntly looked at the balcony and


    got out of bed.


    Afraid of alerting the stranger by turning the light on, Nina fumbled for a slipper to use as a weapon.


    She walked quietly to the balcony and hid behind the door.


    She saw a tall figure in the dark of the night.


    When John heard Nina''s voice, he stopped.


    Since he had been noticed, he decided to just walk in.


    John straightened up and strode towards her room. When he was about to make a sound, Nina, who


    was hiding behind the door, mmed her slipper against his head.


    Thwack!


    The sound of the slipper hitting something echoed in the night.


    John had raised his arm to block the attack. His strong arm kept him safe from harm.


    "Honey, it''s me." John took ahold of Nina''s wrist and pulled her towards himself. His arms circled her


    waist, as he nudged her towards the room and shut the door.


    Nina could feel his familiar scent.

 Chapter 373 Johns Punishment

    Chapter 373 John''s Punishment


    Firmly, John pressed Nina''s body against the wall. He then lowered his head and tried to kiss her.


    However, she was able to slide down and avoid his kiss.


    Atst, John came to her. Although Nina was happy, she couldn''t take her mind off the fact he and


    Vivian used to lie in the same bed.


    The thought of it upset her.


    "Why are you here?" Nina asked, turning around to switch on the light. The dim room brightened in an


    instant.


    Nina stood in the light in a nightgown. Because of their brief struggle, John''s shirt had be a little


    wrinkled. He frowned slightly when he saw the calm expression on Nina''s face.


    He knew exactly why she reacted that way, and he didn''t me her.


    Slowly, his gloomy face lit up.


    His little girl was jealous.


    "What are youughing at?" Nina eximed. She had no clue why he wasughing all of a sudden.


    The change in his emotion confused her.


    Without answering, John unbuttoned his shirt slowly.


    Eventually, his solid chest was exposed. Rolling her eyes, Nina turned her head and scoffed,


    "Don''t even think for one second that I''ll let you go just because of your good figure.


    I''m not going to make it that easy for you."


    John had taken his shirt off, and red marks covered his body.


    Walking towards Nina, he pinched her chin to make her look at him.


    "I cleaned my body," he said in a low voice.


    Nina didn''t understand what he meant. Only when she turned around did she notice the red protruding


    marks on his body. Only hard scratching could cause those marks.


    "What happened?" Nina felt sorry for him. She put her hands on his arms and scanned his body up and


    down. She also found that the back of his neck was red, but hot water was the cause, not scratching.


    When her eyes went up to John''s face, she gazed at his eyes.


    He held her in his arms and took the back of her head with one hand. "If you think I''m still dirty, I can


    wash again," he whispered.


    "No," Nina answered without hesitation.


    She didn''t think he was dirty. She was just deeply unhappy when she saw him lying next to another


    woman.


    "No, I didn''t mean that. You don''t need to wash yourself again," she said softly.


    John held her tighter. His well-built body clung to Nina''s. They could feel the warmth of each other''s


    body through their clothes.


    "Does it hurt?" Nina asked. She looked up at him, and the resentment in her heart disappeared all of a


    sudden.


    "It doesn''t," he whispered, cupping her face in his hands. "I''m sorry, Nina." John then kissed her softly


    on the lips.


    "You don''t have to say sorry. It''s not your fault." Nina couldn''t bear to hear his apology.


    She went and poured him a ss of warm water. "Did you get hurt when you climbed into the


    balcony?" Nina asked him in a worried voice.


    "No, fortunately." John took the ss of warm water and kept his eyes on Nina. He knew that she had


    always been ufortable deep inside.


    Nina smiled and said, "You''re good at climbing."


    "Well, honey, you are a good teacher." John tried to please Nina, but he only got a faint smile in return.


    It was clear that she had something on her mind.


    John knew what it was that bothered her. He took a sip of warm water and said, "I''ve already


    investigated what happened."


    Nina raised her eyebrows slightly but said nothing.


    The atmosphere between the two was a little awkward and uneasy.


    John continued, "It was my sister who put something in my red wine and sent Vivian to my bed."


    "Yes. And then?" Nina wanted to know how he was going to deal with the matter.


    She didn''t mind Jessica trying to make a match between him and Vivian once or twice. After all, she


    was his elder sister, and she was like a mother to him.


    But Jessica did it again and again. Nina couldn''t bear it anymore.


    "I can handle it if Jessica doesn''t like me. But I just can''t stand her trying to push Vivian closer to you.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I''m not that generous. I feel terrible when I see you next to that woman." The smile on Nina''s lips faded


    as she expressed feelings she kept inside for some time.


    "At that time, I wanted to p Vivian to death. If Noah hadn''t stopped me and calmed me down, I..."


    Nina didn''t know what else she could have done to Vivian. It wasn''t unlikely for her to do something


    worse in that situation.


    John cut in,


    "Honey. Listen to me first." Nina went on anyway, "Later, I also found out that Jessica drugged your


    ss of red wine and sent Vivian to you in person. I was so mad I really wanted to kill her. But you


    know what, I won''t do that. Jessica is your sister. And she has cared for you like a mother ever since."


    Nina lowered her eyes weakly after speaking.


    When John heard how she felt, his heart ached. He stepped forward and held her tenderly. "What do


    you want me to do?" he whispered into her ear.


    However, Nina just sighed helplessly again.


    For her, it was not about what she wanted him to do. It was about how he nned to deal with it.


    Even Nina didn''t know what to do. As Jessica''s brother, John was in an even tighter spot than her.


    Jessica had loved and taken care of John ever since he was just a child. In the past, Jessica tried to


    make a match between him and Vivian because she thought only Vivian was good enough for him. But


    after knowing Nina was a princess, Jessica was afraid that John would be exhausted himself working


    to be good enough for Nina.


    Right or wrong, his sister was just trying to do what she thought was best for him.


    Others could me Jessica, but John couldn''t.


    Although John was very proficient at work, he had no clue on how to deal with family issues.


    "I''m sorry," John muttered. His helplessness finally turned into words.


    "Are you apologizing to me on behalf of Jessica?" Nina could feel the sincerity of his apology.


    John nodded, "Yes. Punish me."


    Nina felt very ufortable. After a while, she nodded and said, "Go to the supermarket tomorrow


    morning and buy some instant noodles."


    "What?" John frowned. He knew the noodles she was referring to, but he didn''t think they were healthy.


    Nina sighed and exined, "I won''t be angry anymore if youe home tomorrow with those instant


    noodles. But remember to tell the saledy that you want the kind of instant noodles that will break as


    soon as you kneel on them."


    "Break as soon as I kneel on them?" John asked, confused.


    "Yes, I want the kind of instant noodles that will break as soon as you kneel on them." Seeing how


    clueless he was, Nina finally let out a smile.


    John breathed a sigh of relief when he saw her light up. "No problem," he answered eagerly.


    As long as he could make his wifeugh, he would ept the punishment of kneeling down.


    After a while, John asked Richard to go home and rest. In bed, John held Nina tightly as she slept


    peacefully.


    The next morning, John got up early, freshened up, and went to the supermarket.


    The saledy led John to the instant noodles section. He looked around and waited until no one was


    around. "Which kind of instant noodles is easy to break?"


    "Miss, which kind of your instant noodles is easy to break?"


    Two voices asked at the same time. Their eyes met, and both John and Adrian were surprised.

 Chapter 374 The Instant Noodles

    Chapter 374 The Instant Noodles


    "Almost all kinds of instant noodles are easy to break. Just choose them ording to your own taste."


    The saleswoman spoke before she left for something else.


    John''s gaze turned to Adrian, and he saw that he was looking back at him too. Both of them looked


    curious about each other.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "John, what a coincidence! You''re here to buy noodles, too?" Adrian smiled to hide his guilt. "Henry


    suddenly craved instant noodles for breakfast, so I went out to grab some for him."


    "Yes, my wife also wanted to eat instant noodles." John also felt a little guilty. If others knew that he


    bought instant noodles to kneel on, things would get out of control.


    "What a coincidence!" Adrian eximed as he tossed a pack of instant noodles into his shopping cart.


    John looked at the noodles that Adrian got. Just now, he heard Adrian say that he wanted instant


    noodles that were easy to break.


    "Why did you choose this brand?" John asked him.


    Adrian''s heart jolted. He picked the pack of noodles randomly, and he just wanted to leave the ce as


    soon as possible.


    John had always been very observant of people. If Adrian talked just a bit more, it would be very easy


    for John to know exactly what was up with him.


    "They are easy to break and easy to bite. Henry likes this brand," Adrian answered.


    When John heard what Adrian said, his eyes lit up. He just needed to take the same brand that Adrian


    picked.


    Reaching out, he also took a pack of the same noodles from the shelf.


    Adrian pointed suspiciously at the pack of noodles and asked, "Oh, so you also buy this brand?"


    "Yes," John answered quickly. "Nina has had problems with her teeth recently."


    "Oh, I see." Adrian nodded, doubting John''s response.


    Nina was still young. It was quite unlikely to have bad teeth at her age.


    Adrian looked skeptical.


    When John noticed that Adrian wasn''t totally convinced with his exnation, he knew he had to


    change the topic quickly. "Oh, by the way, what''s wrong with Vera?" he asked Adrian.


    "Well, don''t mention her name." Adrian was full of anger, but John seeded in changing the topic. "I


    suspect that Vera knows about the rtionship between Henry and me. She did it on purpose to


    separate us."


    A hint of concern appeared on John''s face.


    "It''s impossible for me to break up with Henry. I don''t care what Vera would do. Anyway, Henry trusts


    me," Adrian said firmly. A smile appeared on his face as he looked at the pack of noodles.


    Anyway, as long as he knelt on the instant noodles without breaking them, Henry would let it go.


    Now that people thought Adrian had an affair with Vera, she would definitely not be able to marry Henry


    anymore. Henry was famous for being a yboy, and people didn''t think he would take the


    responsibility.


    Adrian was overjoyed. If it weren''t for Song Group''s reputation, he wouldn''t mind all the gossip


    spreading on the Inte.


    Thinking of this, he was on cloud nine and made a slip of the tongue.


    "John, do you still remember when we had hotpot togetherst time? While I was out shopping with


    Henry, we happened toe across Nina, Michelle, and Chester. That was when we asked them out


    to have hotpot with us."


    The two of them slowly walked side by side as they talked. Adrian was pushing his shopping cart while


    John tucked the big packet of instant noodles under one arm. People couldn''t help but look at the two


    handsome men.


    John and Adrian didn''t mind people''s curious looks. John was not interested in what Adrian said, but


    thetter went on and on.


    "But anyway, it''s not about the hotpot. It''s about Nina''s ssmate. She seemed to have a fight with her


    boyfriend back then, so she bought a pack of instant noodles. As punishment, she had him kneel on


    the instant noodles. I remember that Nina was very amused by the idea, and she said that her


    ssmate was smart. We were wondering if Nina would do..."


    All of a sudden, Adrian cut himself off. The two of them stopped at the same time and stood still.


    ''Oh, no, my tongue slipped,'' Adrian nervously thought to himself.


    "Would do what?" John asked. This time, John''s voice sounded very deep and sinister as he asked the


    question. It seemed as if it was some demon''s voice.


    Adrian felt the surroundings grow cold and quiet.


    He didn''t dare to turn his head and look at John. He just stared at the instant noodles in his shopping


    cart and swallowed.


    However, he seemed to have realized something.


    Did John buy the instant noodles so that Nina could make him kneel on them as a punishment?


    For him, the thought was unbelievable. Here was John, going back home to his wife so he could kneel


    on instant noodles.


    Adrian didn''t care to think about it anymore. All he could think about was what John would do to him to


    keep his mouth shut.


    "Oh, sorry, but I forgot to pick up some other items that Henry wanted me to buy. I have to go back and


    look for them. It might take a while, so please go ahead," Adrian said shakily. He was trying to make an


    excuse to leave.


    But he was talking to John. No one could escape from him.


    "Come back," John ordered coldly.


    At that moment, Adrian felt as if his legs were as heavy as lead. He could not find the energy or the will


    power to move or walk away. All he could do was wait for his sentence.


    "I''m sure that''s all that Henry wanted you to buy." A sly grin appeared on the corner of John''s mouth.


    He already knew what was happening.


    Just like him, Adrian had to go back home and kneel.


    Adrian just smiled shyly without saying a word. They paid for the groceries and then went their


    separate ways.


    When John returned to the apartment, there was no one home except for a note on the table.


    "I''m leaving at ten o''clock. I''ll be staying in Spring City for a while. I won''t be online. Work hard but take


    a break once in a while. Also, don''t smoke, okay? Your little girl."


    As soon as he put the note away, his phone buzzed. He looked at the screen and saw that it was a


    WeChat message from Nina.


    "Did you buy what I asked you to buy?" Nina wrote.


    "Yes," John replied.


    "Put the instant noodles in a dry ce, and I''ll use them when Ie home."


    "I already ate them."


    "What?" When Nina got his message, she was surprised. She had asked him to buy the noodles for


    kneeling, not for eating.


    "I''m hungry," John exined to her.


    Looking at his message, Nina frowned a little.


    "Okay. You can buy them again after Ie back," Nina replied.


    For a while, John kept staring at his phone. He then opened the pack of noodles and began cooking


    them.


    He didn''t eat them. Instead, he took a photo and sent it to Adrian. There was no exnation with the


    picture. He knew that Adrian would understand.


    It was John''s way of getting back at him.


    When Adrian saw the photo John sent, he was very annoyed. He was having a hard time kneeling on


    the noodles at home when he received it. He was so mad that the noodles cracked just a few seconds


    after he saw the photo.


    With a crisp sound, the noodles broke into little pieces.


    His eyes widened. "Oh no!" Adrian eximed in frustration.


    After Nina got on the ne, one of the airline staff quickly made a phone call.


    "Miss Ye, Nina is on the ne."

 Chapter 375 In The Same Boat

    Chapter 375 In The Same Boat


    As soon as Vivian hung up the phone, Julie rushed in with her phone in her hand. She had just read


    the news that Vivian bought the clothing brand with 130 million dors.


    Pointing at the news on the phone, Julie asked discontentedly, "Vivi, what''s going on? I asked you to


    seduce Mr. Shi, not spend 130 million."


    130 million was not a small amount of money for Vivian. Although she had been scheming to rip off the


    Ye family for years, it had been impossible for her to save so much money. In the end, she had to sell a


    lot of her jewelry to pay the money.


    Vivian didn''t expect that John would be so heartless and make her lose so much money, but she also


    lucked out due to this misfortune. At least in others'' eyes, she was an infatuated woman.


    As long as Vivian''s ns went smoothly and Nina was brought back to C Ind, it would be easy for


    her to get what she wanted.


    "Mom, I have my own ns. Don''t worry." Vivian nced at her mother''s phone and shrugged off the


    news.


    "How can I not worry?" Julie sat next to Vivian. Her tone was angry as she began scolding her


    daughter. "We nned to make the media catch you and Mr. Shi having sex, but the media just


    reported that the two of you were seen trying to rekindle your rtionship. Then there was the news


    st about 130 dors. What on earth were you doing? All you needed to do was show everyone that


    you and Mr. Shi had sex. What is the point of all these things?"


    "Mom!" With a cold face, Vivian turned to her mother. "I have my own ns. I don''t want others to scold


    me for seducing a married man. I want to marry him with a clear conscience."


    "Huh?" Julie mocked. "Do you still have a clear conscience after what you''ve done? Are you kidding


    me? If you sleep with Mr. Shi and get pregnant with his child, you will be his woman for sure."


    "What kind of a woman? A mistress?" Vivian stood up angrily and began pacing in the room. "Mom,


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    don''t forget that you could only run and hide with me when Dad''s wife was still alive. We ended up


    moving in with the Ye family, but that was after her death. How many people look down on us? I don''t


    want my child to be looked down on by others. I will never wish that for my baby."


    Vivian had always been an obedient child. She had never entered into a confrontation with her mother.


    Hearing these words, Julie was filled with rage. Her daughter was standing right in front of her and


    criticizing her past.


    Julie pped Vivian straight across the face.


    Vivian staggered back a few steps.


    "A mistress? You just called me a mistress. How could you say that to your mother? If it weren''t for me,


    you wouldn''t have been as rich and powerful as you are now. Remember that we are in the same


    boat." Julie''s hands were still trembling after she had pped her daughter. She stood ring angrily at


    Vivian, who was stunned by the throbbing in her cheek.


    It took Vivian a while to process what had just happened.


    Her mother''s words also brought her back to reality.


    What Julie said was right.


    They were indeed in the same boat. They couldn''t fall into an internal strife at this time.


    Vivian still needed her mother toplete one task for her. She only trusted Julie because she knew


    that she wouldn''t betray her.


    The anger in Vivian''s eyes gradually subsided. She ignored the throbbing pain and apologized, "Mom,


    I''m sorry."


    Even though Julie was still angry at Vivian, her heart softened when she heard her daughter''s apology.


    Every mother cared about her child.


    Julie looked at her daughter''s slightly red and swollen face and realized that she had hit her too hard.


    She stepped forward and held Vivian''s face, her hands trembling slightly. Julie sighed, "Does it hurt? I


    didn''t mean to hit you, but..."


    "It doesn''t hurt," Vivian said softly, with tears in her eyes. "I know you are doing this for my own good. I


    don''t me you. But, will you listen to me? I want to tell you my ns."


    "Your ns?" Julie looked at her daughter''s aggrieved face and felt sorry for her.


    Vivian nodded and whispered her ns in her mother''s ear. Julie''s eyes lit up.


    "Vivi, you''re so clever." Julie looked at her daughter with relief. "What do you want me to do?"


    Vivian took out a U disk from the drawer and handed it to her mother. She said seriously, "Mom, the U


    disk is evidence of Jessica''s divorce. I''ll go to Spring Cityter. You just need to wait for my message.


    When I tell you that you can take action, you must find a way to make Sam receive this evidence, but


    you can''t expose yourself."


    "What? Jessica and Jason have divorced?" Julie was shocked by the news. No one knew about


    Jessica''s divorce. Everyone thought that they were a happy couple. ''It''s unbelievable. When did they


    get divorced?'' Julie wondered.


    Julie felt the importance of the evidence she held in her hand. She tightened her grip on the U disk.


    "Don''t worry. I will get it done. But why do you want to tell Sam about it? He''s getting old. If he gets ill


    because of this, we''ll be in trouble."


    "That is why you must do it without exposing yourself." A hint of cruelty shed through Vivian''s eyes,


    and she became somewhat malicious. "If Sam gets sick, his family will get busy taking care of him.


    How will they be able to spare time to investigate it? By the time they begin to investigate, you will have


    erased all traces of evidence.


    Moreover, Jessica and Jason divorced a long time ago. What is done in the dark of the night, sees the


    light of day sooner orter. We are just telling Sam the truth. I think that he is the only one in Shi family


    who doesn''t know about it."


    "Then how did you know about her divorce?" Julie knew that Vivian had a good rtionship with


    Jessica, but she didn''t think that thetter would tell her daughter about it.


    Vivian smiled slightly. She had found out through the bug she had ced in Jessica''s ne. She


    knew everything about her friend now.


    Vivian didn''t intend to tell her mother about this. The less people knew it, the better. She didn''t want to


    expose her secret.


    "She identally spilled the beans, and I happened to record it. I thought it would be useful one day,


    so I kept it this entire time."


    Julie believed her daughter''s words, but somehow she felt uneasy.


    "Vivi, isn''t it too much to tell Sam?" Julie was cunning but timid. After all, Sam was a respected man in


    the Shi family. If they were found out, she would be doomed.


    Vivian tried to persuade her mother. "Mom, if we aren''t ruthless, we won''t get what we want. Mr. Shi is


    going to propose to Nina in Spring City tonight. If the two of them make up, the 130 million I spent will


    be in vain. If anything happens to Sam, Mr. Shi will definitely rush to be by his side. I will use that time


    to try and make Nina give John up."


    Thinking of her daughter''s wless ns, Julie couldn''t help nodding in agreement. But she thought of


    something and quickly reminded Vivian. "Vivi, don''t forget that Nina is the princess of C Ind. We


    can''t get on her bad side."


    "I don''t intend to offend her. I just want to send her back to C Ind to live a good life there as a


    princess and marry a powerful man. She shouldn''t be staying in Lexingport City." Vivian had already


    made up her mind and everything was under control.

 Chapter 376 Take Nina Back To C Island

    Chapter 376 Take Nina Back To C Ind


    It was already six o''clock in the afternoon when Nina arrived in Spring City. The scorching summer sun


    was ring in the sky, golden hues settled over the floor, glinting through the ss window.


    Carrying a small backpack on her back, Nina went back to her vi with her hands empty. The first


    thing she did was throw herself into the big bed and have a good rest.


    The sea breeze gently blew the gauze curtains, and the shimmering moonlight shined on Nina''s soft


    bed. She was sleeping soundly.


    The calm sea glistened in the moonlight. A cruise ship, with the logo of the royal family of C Ind, was


    slowly heading for Spring City, guided by the soft light of the night.


    On the deck of the cruise ship stood a woman with blonde hair. She was tall, and her amber eyes were


    even colder than the moonlight. Her lips were as red as blood.


    This gorgeous woman was Anne, Nina''s mother. She used to be an international movie queen, but she


    had been out of the business for years. She was the queen of C Ind.


    The forty-five-year-old queen was well-groomed. At first nce, she appeared to be a twenty-year-old,


    fair-skinned girl.


    She was absorbed in the dark of the night, enjoying the gentle breeze. She didn''te to her senses


    until she heard footsteps behind her.


    "Your Majesty, are you missing Princess Nina?" The speaker was Anne''s personal assistant, Reba.


    She stood beside Anne and gazed at the boundless sea. "Don''t worry, Your Majesty. You will see her


    soon."


    Nina was as cold as her mother. Most people respected and loved the two, but they didn''t dare get too


    close to them. In fact, there was littlemunication between mother and daughter.


    There was no denying the fact that Anne loved her children very much. But she had been too busy to


    apany them. Thus, mother and daughter were not that close.


    "Nina has been gone for two years. I miss her so much." Anne''s eyes filled with longing and


    helplessness. "Reba, Leon said Nina made friends in Spring City and got married."


    She knew clearly why her daughter had run away from home back then. Anne had wanted to turn a


    blind eye to it and let Nina explore the outside world. She had thought her daughter would eventually


    However, things hadn''t gone as Anne had expected. Nina enjoyed life outside of C Ind and had no


    intention of returning to her family.


    How could the princess of C Ind live anywhere else?


    A week ago, when Nina''s parents had learnt about this, Anne had all but flown into a rage. She wanted


    to ask her people to bring Nina back to C Ind and denounce the marriage.


    Leon had knelt down in front of his parents and told them about Nina''s happy life in Lexingport City.


    Their anger was pacified and Anne decided that she would bring her daughter back herself.


    After all this came to light, Anne realized why she had been unable to find her daughter''s whereabouts.


    It turned out that Leon was helping his sister hide from their parents.


    In a fit of anger, Anne sent Leon and Wynn to study in another country. She didn''t allow him to contact


    Nina, and even cut him off financially.


    Therefore, when Leon left C Ind, he couldn''t contact his sister and warn her that their mother was


    Now that he was abroad, he could do nothing but worry for his sister.


    "She has friends. I''m happy for her, but I don''t want her to marry someone casually." Anne was a strict


    mother. She ced many restrictions on her children''s behaviors.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She had investigated Shi family in Lexingport City, as well as John. John was a powerful and


    outstanding man, but he was still no match for Vicente Nangong, the man she had chosen for Nina.


    More importantly, Lexingport City was too far away from C Ind. Who would be willing to marry their


    daughter so far away? If something was to happen to Nina there, her parents would be far away and


    therefore, unable to protect her.


    It did not matter whether it was for her selfish reasons or for Nina''s own good, but Anne believed that


    John was not the right man for her daughter. She believed that Nina should marry Vicente. The people


    of C Ind were all supportive of the marriage.


    In the past two years, Vicente had never failed to show his respect to the royal family. He had


    announced back then that Nina was still young and they would discuss their marriage when she was


    twenty years old.


    Two years had passed, and it was time for Nina to fulfill her duty as a princess and marry Vicente.


    After a moment of silence, Anne sighed, "Now the Nangong family is waiting for an exnation.


    Vicente himself has been waiting for Nina for two years."


    "Your Majesty, you should not worry. Princess Nina will understand your difficulties ande back to C


    Ind with us," Reba said respectfully.


    Anne shook her head slightly. "She is stubborn. Now she has friends and a husband in Lexingport City.


    It seems impossible for her toe back with us."


    "Distance won''t affect friendships. She can also contact her friends after she returns to C Ind.


    Besides, she married John with the identity of a resident of Spring City, not her real identity as the


    princess of C Ind. When the timees, we can simply tell the public that the Nina of Spring City


    drowned and died," Reba suggested.


    Anne became enlightened and forgot what Leon had told her. She was even more determined now to


    take Nina back to C Ind and have her marry Vicente.


    "Can''t we get in touch with that person?" Anne frowned at the mention of this person.


    She had found out about her daughter''s marriage to John in Lexingport because someone had leaked


    the information. Anne had her people investigate this person, but failed. However, it was certain that


    this person didn''t mean any harm to Nina, but just wanted her gone.


    "I can''t get in touch with that person," Reba said. "That person sent news right from under Prince


    Leon''s nose. Finding their identity will naturally not be simple. We don''t have the resources to find


    people living in other countries. If you ask me, I think Princess Nina is in this person''s way, but they


    dare not offend her. So the person went above and beyond to get in touch with you."


    The person who contacted them was none other than Vivian. She had indeed concealed her identity.


    Reba hit the nail on the head.


    Anne and her people didn''t know where Vivian was, but Vivian knew their route. After all, this was no


    longer the sea area of C Ind.


    She had taken the same flight as John. She knew that there would be a risk of being exposed and it


    might jeopardize their n. But when Vivian saw his back at the airport, she really couldn''t help but


    want to follow him. Thus, she had ended up changing her flight. However, she exercised restraint and


    chose a different ss to avoid a direct encounter with John.


    She would feel happy just being on the same ne with him.


    But, this kind of happiness was not enough. She wanted to live with John, build a life with him, and


    have his children.


    In order to achieve this goal, Vivian was willing to do anything for him.


    She stood afar, staring at Nina''s vi. Her eyes filled with ferocity as she stared at the apparently calm


    sea and smiled gloomily.


    "Nina, you can go back tonight. They are here to pick you up. You should go back home."


    Vivian''s words disappeared in the sea breeze. She picked up her phone and dialed a number.

 Chapter 377 One Last Thing

    Chapter 377 One Last Thing


    Nina''s phone buzzed.


    Through droopy eyes, Nina looked up and reached out to answer it. In her sleepy state, she couldn''t


    see the phone number clearly.


    "Hello?"


    "Nina, good evening." Vivian''s sprightly voice sounded in the phone as if she was talking to a long lost


    friend.


    "Vivian?" Nina sat bolt upright in her bed, with shock in her heavy eyes.


    Nina could only receive calls form numbers she had saved. How did Vivian manage to call her then?


    Before Nina could even try to investigate, Vivian asked,


    "Do you want to know how I am able to call you? Nina, you''ve really hidden yourself well. You are both


    the renowned artist Elk and the high-level hacker Elk. You must really like elks. No wonder Brother


    John has an elk pendant hung from his phone."


    Nina was stunned. She never thought that Vivian would find out her true identity. Nina always used the


    same alias because she was toozy toe up with a bunch of different names. Besides, Elk was


    such amon name that it only added to her protection.


    Over the years not a single person was suspicious of Elk, the hacker, and Elk, the artist, being the


    same person. Well, nobody suspected it until Vivian came around anyway.


    She had underestimated Vivian.


    With the breeze blowing, Vivian looked at the sea and sighed, "I really envy you. I envy you for having


    Brother John''s love. I envy that he has done a lot of things for you which he would have never done


    before."


    Nina frowned at Vivian''s downtrodden tone. Knowing how Vivian behaved, she knew that there was no


    way that she was calling for no reason.


    "What''s the matter?" Nina said frankly. She had no energy to beat around the bush anymore.


    Vivian smiled again. Instead of just answering Nina''s question, she started her games again. "Guess


    where I am."


    Vivian turned her phone to the sea breeze, letting it blow against her, wafting her hair and dress in the


    wind.


    "Go ahead." Hearing the sound of the sea wind, Nina frowned and got out of bed to draw the curtains.


    She looked at the deste beach and the boundless sea. The sky looked a little gloomy as if it were


    about to rain.


    Nina opened the window and the sea wind blew in, messing her hair up.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It seemed far too simr to what she heard from Vivian. Nina frowned and asked, "Are you in Spring


    City?"


    "Yes, you are right. Congrattions!" Vivian smiled. "I''m not the only one here though, Brother John is


    as well."


    "Are you trying to tell me that he is with you?" With a sneer, Nina recalled what happenedst night.


    She was so obviously disgusted that it sounded through the phone. "Don''t try your luck. You were only


    lying together for a short while and he was so disgusted that he had to scrub his skin clean. There''s no


    way he would be around the likes of you."


    Vivian''s face turned pale. ''Did John think I was dirty or something? I didn''t do anything or even get very


    close to him. I was just lying in the bed. Does he hate me that much?''


    Vivian gritted her teeth and her face turned pale. She was squeezing her phone so tightly that at this


    rate, she was going to crush it in her hand


    The soothing sea breeze calmed her down. Sheposed herself and gently said, "Nina, you are


    angry. You can believe him, but there''s no reason to try and upset me. You know that I love John very


    much, but he only has eyes for you,"


    She initially called to taunt Nina, but she was the one who got mocked.


    "Nina, Brother John didn''te with me. He doesn''t know I''m here, but I have something to tell you. I


    followed you here. I happened to luckily get the same flight that he did though." Actually, it wasn''t she


    was lucky that she got the same flight as John. She didn''t believe in luck.


    She wanted to be on the ne with John so she had to make it happen. She knew others believed in


    fate but she only believed in herself.


    Nina was stunned. ''Has John reallye to Spring City?


    Why though?


    Why didn''t he tell me?''


    Nina kept her doubts to herself and turned her attention to Vivian. She calmly asked, "What do you


    want?"


    "Brother John came to surprise you." Vivian didn''t care if she was spoiling anything. "He''s nning on


    proposing to you here, in Spring City. He''s been nning it for a while. When he wasn''t working, all he


    did was make calls to Spring City to arrange this whole affair for you. Surely you''ve noticed some


    difference in himtely, right?"


    "Hmm." Nina could only muster up a little snort. Her emotions were all over the ce. One second she


    was happy and the next she was hit with a wave of sadness. She was sick of this emotional roller-


    coaster.


    She was so excited to hear about this surprise but she couldn''t help wanting to go back in time so she


    could actually be surprised.


    She should''ve ended the call when Vivian mentioned the word "surprise."


    She couldn''t help but feel like Vivian was constantly trying to vex her.


    "Just get to the point. What do you want from me?" There was a hint of impatience in Nina''s cold voice.


    She just wanted to see what John had in store for her now.


    Although she knew he was going to propose, she still didn''t know how. Nina was still holding onto this


    glimmer of joy.


    Vivian ignored her eagerness. She was just toying with Nina to carry out her n at this point.


    She stuck to her guns and said, "I concede. He''s clearly willing to do anything for you so there''s no


    point in me trying anymore. I''m never going to win his love. Forcing the issue won''t help me. There''s no


    point trying to achieve the impossible."


    "You''re giving up?" Nina was astonished.


    What surprised her was not that Vivian said she wanted to give up, but rather that Vivian told her that


    she wanted to give up. Usually when a person has lost all their will, they prefer suffering in silence.


    Nina just couldn''t trust her. Vivian had to have some tricks up her sleeve.


    "Yes, I''m giving up. But before that, I have to do onest thing," Vivian said seriously.


    "Go ahead." Obviously, Nina knew she wasn''t going to give up without a fight. She raised her eyebrows


    and rolled her eyes.


    Vivian finally got to the point. "After Brother John proposes,e to the seaside. I''ll wait for you by the


    massive reef. I won''t hurt you. If you don''t trust me, you can bring him as well."


    Nina asked suspiciously, "You''re going to allow me to bring him?"


    She thought, ''This isn''t like her. Is she actually going to give up? Is that why she''s so calm?''


    "Yes. I have a little condition though. Don''t let Brother John know that I''m here. Just tell him that you


    want to go to the beach for a while and ask him toe with you." Vivian''s eyes beamed cunningly but


    she managed to keepposed over the phone.


    "Just ask him toe with you. If he doesn''t want to, you have toe alone."


    Nina was too curious to see her plot to turn it down, so she responded, "I know."


    "See you then. Even though I hope hees, I don''t think he will." Vivian hung up the phone without


    saying another word.


    Nina was a little confused.


    ''How does she know that John won''t go with me?''

 Chapter 378 Kiss You Many Times

    Chapter 378 Kiss You Many Times


    Less than a minute after she hung up the phone, John called her.


    Nina answered the phone with a bright smile. "Honey, good evening."


    Hearing the cheerful voice of his wife, John couldn''t hold his smile back. "Good evening, honey."


    "What''s up?" Nina asked with a smile. In order not to disappoint him, she had to pretend that she didn''t


    already know his n.


    He sensed that Nina was behaving strangely. ''She was at odds with mest night, so why is she so


    sprightly now?


    Is she just happy to be in Spring City?


    Just as Nelson and his wife say, travel could really change someone''s mood.


    ''Travel makes people forget their troubles. I guess that''s why they are still traveling all over the world,


    leaving their child to us.''


    "Are you happy to be in Spring City?" John asked.


    Every year, Nina came here on holiday because she could have a clear view of C Ind. It cheered her


    up, but it also made her miss her home.


    The real reason she was happy was because she knew that John was nning on proposing.


    "Yes. Travel cheers me up." Nina didn''t mind telling a white lie. It wasn''t hurting anyone.


    John nodded his head.


    "I know you always take a nap after your flight and forget to have dinner. Don''t worry, I have taken care


    of it. Dinner is waiting outside your door right now. Go get it."


    "Really?" Nina pretended to be surprised. She put on her slippers and happily strolled to the door.


    "Thank you, honey. I actually am really hungry."


    "I don''t want you to thank me. You can repay me by kissing me when you see me." His low voice


    bellowed in her ear. It was so enchanting that it left Nina looking flushed.


    Nina thought, ''He''s be more and more shameless. How can he just say that so casually?''


    John heard no answer but only the whistling of the sea breeze. He smiled. "Are you blushing?"


    He was well aware that she couldn''t handle when he flirted so bluntly. Even though intimacy was by no


    means lost on them, he could still easily make her feel shy so effortlessly.


    "No." Nina patted her face and tried to calm down. "When I see you, I probably won''t just kiss you


    once. Are you prepared for a lot of them?"


    Just thinking of it filled John with excitement.


    "Go get the dinner. I''m hanging up." John hung up the phone in a hurry and reached out, sping his


    chest. He could feel his heart pounding furiously with every passing second.


    He touched the ring box in his pocket which only spurred his adrenaline on.


    He was actually a little nervous.


    He was usually so poised for big asions. He wasn''t expecting to act like a teenager when the time


    came to propose to his wife.


    He breathed deeply but it wasn''t enough to subdue his excitement. If anything, he felt his nerves


    skyrocket.


    After knowing that they were a couple, they lived together and did what a couple would do, skipping the


    steps of falling in love, proposal and engagement.


    At first, he didn''t think proposing was a big deal, but he realized how incredible it could be when he saw


    how overjoyed Emma was because of James'' proposal. He learnt how much happiness it could bring


    Nina and how memorable it seemed.


    There were a lot of things that happened in life but very few were unforgettable.


    John hoped to create a multitude of unforgettable memories with Nina. He wanted to remember her


    forever, even in the next life. These were memories that could guide them to each other in the next life.


    He had to make this moment perfect.


    He took another deep breath and paced back and forth, looking into the distance from time to time.


    Richard had never seen John so nervous. It inexplicably made him nervous too. It was just so out of


    the ordinary.


    "Mr. Shi, you''ve only just hung up the phone. It''ll take a while before Mrs. Shi can actuallye here."


    In the past, John would have shot him a piercing nce, but he was a changed man. Instead, he spun


    around and looked at Richard helplessly.


    "Am I dressed okay?"


    After a short pause, Richard swiftly replied, "You look very handsome."


    "I know I''m handsome." John didn''t hold back what he wanted to say anymore.


    "What do you mean, Mr. Shi?"


    "Am I formal enough? Is it suitable for such an asion?" John lowered his head, looking at his clothes


    as Richard studied him closer.


    John was wearing a pair of shiny leather shoes, ck trousers, a well-cut suit and a white shirt. His


    navy blue tie was meticulously tied, only highlighting his dignified appearance.


    His sharp features and prominent Adam''s apple only added to his masculine charm. Although his


    expression was as indifferent as usual, it could not hide the tenderness in his eyes and the smile


    finding its way onto his mouth.


    He was so nervous he began to pant a little, drying out his lips. He licked them from time to time,


    making them red.


    John was in a dark area but what little light there was shone on his hulking exterior. He seemed to


    always eclipse most things.


    "Why hasn''t she arrived yet?" John raised his hand and looked at the time. Ten minutes had passed


    already.


    "Please just be patient. I''ll check." Richard picked up his phone and called the man who they put in


    ce to send Nina her dinner. "Has Mrs. Shi left yet?"


    "No, not yet. She''s really tucking into her dinner at the moment." He quietly slipped away and watched


    Nina secretly. She seemed to be taking her sweet time, savoring every bite. "It could take her as much


    as half an hour to finish."


    "Half an hour?" Richard''s whole body seemed to freeze. He nced at John who was eagerly awaiting


    the news.


    If John had to wait any longer, he would probably lose his mind. He would run to Nina, throwing all his


    time nning down the drain.


    "Find a way to get her here soon." Richard couldn''te up with a n quick enough so he left his


    faith in the hired help.


    Looking at the phone, the man was perplexed. What was he going to do? All he thought he had to do


    was deliver the food.


    As he was about to rush out, he saw Nina hesitate while chewing. She must have found it, right?


    His nerves eased slightly. Now that she found it, he wouldn''t need to worry anymore.


    Nina spat out the strange thing, and it was a piece of paper. "Not a ring? Shouldn''t it be a ring?"


    This wasn''t exactly what she had imagined.


    ''Is he proposing with a note?'' Nina thought.


    She stared at the piece of paper, not even reading it. She set her dinner aside and pointed at the man


    in the corner, shouting, "You, where is John?"


    He was speechless. ''How keen is your sight? Can you see me?''


    Knowing that John was going to propose, Nina had kept an eye out for anything and everything all


    night. Although she was eating, she watched him out the corner of her eye and saw where he was


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    trying to hide.


    "Come out. I see you," Nina said helplessly. "It''s okay you don''te out; just tell me where John is."


    He slowly raised his hand in the dim light, showing Nina where to go. He refused to step into the light,


    still trying to hide.


    Nina ignored this foolish man and headed straight to John.

 Chapter 379 Its Warm

    Chapter 379 It''s Warm


    Nina walked along the path the man pointed. After some time, she reached a ce which was some


    distance away from the sea. Both sides of the road were lined with small trees only as tall as a man.


    Colorful lights flickered all around her as she kept walking.


    After a few more minutes of walking, Nina couldn''t feel the strong sea breeze anymore. She stopped to


    look back and noticed that the sea was out of sight.


    The big reef blocked her view of the water, and it was dark all around.


    Sitting on the reef, Vivian hid in the darkness. Although Nina couldn''t see her, Vivian could make out


    Nina''s slim figure against the lights.


    Nina just nced around casually and continued to walk a few steps forward. She saw John standing


    straight a couple of meters away, holding a bouquet of flowers. He was so nervous that he stood so


    stiffly, legs locked tight.


    At the same time, John saw her approaching slowly. He smoothened his clothes and walked over with


    the flowers.


    "Honey, here you are," John said to her as he handed over the roses.


    The scent of the flowers and the handsome man in front of her made Nina''s heart race. With


    expectation, she took the bouquet. She kept running her hands on the flowers, trying to find the ring.


    However, there were only roses, nothing else. There was no ring there.


    "What are you looking for?" John asked curiously.


    ''Did I do something wrong? Is she not happy with the surprises along the way? Or did she not


    understand the note?'' John kept wondering.


    "No. Nothing," Nina replied. She took another nce at the bouquet, but there was really nothing else


    there.


    Her expression changed. She was sure that she didn''t see the ring in the food or in the roses.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Honey, do you know how I feel now?" she asked in a sad voice. At this point, Nina had already given


    up looking for the ring. "My heart feels so cold. I thought that I''d find the ring in the food, but I didn''t.


    Then I hoped that I''d find it in the bouquet, but I was wrong again. I''m upset, to be honest. There''s


    nothing you can do to warm my heart."


    With a deep sigh, Nina stuffed the roses back into John''s hand and turned away from him.


    John stood there, clueless.


    He didn''t mention anything about the proposal. He wondered how Nina knew about it.


    "I don''t know what else to say, John. I''ve already told you how I feel," Nina added in a quiet voice. From


    the corner of her eye, Nina nced at John. She saw that he was frowning. But in the blink of an eye,


    she noticed that his brows rxed. It seemed that he had thought of a way to make it up to her.


    Laying the flowers down by his feet, he raised his hand to signal to others to leave. He then took off his


    coat and casually threw it onto the ground, right next to the roses.


    Nina''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Well, I forgive you," Nina said to him quickly. "It''s warm now. You''ve warmed it."


    "Really? I think it''s quite cold, actually." John smiled wickedly.


    Just an arm''s length from him, Nina felt much warmer in the breeze.


    At that moment, she gave in to John.


    She let down all of her defenses and gave in to him.


    He knew that she couldn''t resist his toned body.


    "It''s not cold. It''s warm." She blinked her left eye at him. As she was about to reach out her hand to


    him, John grabbed her wrist.


    With a slow tug, he pulled her straight into his arms. He lifted her gently, and they stood face to face.


    She could now feel the warmth of his breath.


    Her heart felt warm inside her chest.


    Not only that, but her whole body also felt hot.


    They both could feel each other''s warmth through the thin fabric of their clothes. There was no one else


    around. They could only hear each other''s breath and heartbeat.


    Nina''s heart beat faster when she drew closer to him.


    It was the same with John.


    "Honey, do you hear that? Every time my heart meets you, it feels very d."


    Holding her wrist, John put the palm of Nina''s hand on his chest. There was a faint smile on his face.


    The tenderness in his eyes showed that he loved her deeply.


    He raised his left hand to hold the back of her head and took out a box from his pocket with his right


    hand. He opened the box nimbly with his fingers and took out the ring. The box gently fell to the ground


    and rolled to the side, as if to give them enough space.


    Although Nina didn''t find any surprises on the way, John was determined to stick to his n. He wanted


    to propose during the kiss.


    That was the reason why he specifically told Nina to kiss him when they met.


    Nina, however, didn''t take his words seriously.


    She just said that she would kiss him many times. John sighed in his heart.


    She was his wife, and he could only ept who she was.


    John''s fingers slowly moved nearer to Nina''s left hand. He had held that hand countless times already.


    He was confident that he would find her ring finger even without looking.


    Some say that there is a blood vessel on the ring finger of the left hand. They say that it is connected


    directly to the heart. John hoped that this ring would connect their hearts forever.


    Feeling something cold, Nina reflexively yanked her finger back. However, John was quicker. Without


    giving her a chance to retreat, he had already slid the ring on her finger.


    John''s hand and her finger slowly warmed the cold metal of the ring.


    As she opened her eyes, her eyshes trembled slightly.


    His lips left hers and he touched her head with a smile.


    "Honey, I love you." With tears welling in her eyes, Nina threw herself into John''s arms. Embracing him


    tightly, she wrapped her arms around his waist.


    She was overjoyed that she finally got the ring.


    Their marriage was like a joke at the beginning. The marriage licenses were the only proof of their


    union. No ceremony, no celebration.


    Now there was something to symbolize the truth of their marriage.


    "I said I was married before, but no one believed me. Now, if anyone doesn''t believe me, I can just


    show my ring,"


    Nina said as she rubbed against John''s body.


    "You''re so lovely," John said with a chuckle.


    She raised her chin and snorted, "Of course."


    "My little girl," John said to her as he patted her on the back. "I''ve nned the proposal for a long time,


    yet you still managed to catch me off guard. You''re really something."


    "So you mean there are other surprises?" Nina asked curiously.


    "On your way here." Then he pinched her face and said, "Go back and walk towards me again."


    Looking at the dark road, Nina thought it would be troublesome for her to run back and slowly walk


    again, so she pouted and said, "I want to look at the surprises from here."


    With a tender smile, John said, "It will be the other way then."


    "It doesn''t matter. Maybe it''s another story." With excitement and curiosity, Nina walked back.


    John picked up his coat and put one hand in his trouser pocket, staring at her figure.

 Chapter 380 Drew Their Story

    Chapter 380 Drew Their Story


    Nina studied both side of the road and saw signboards about half a meter high.


    She reached out and touched one of them. It suddenly lit up, brightening up the crooked road. She


    watched as the lights lit up one after another, all the way down the road.


    They were no ordinary signboards. They were cartoon characters of John and her on them.


    The two characters clung onto each other, kissing one another lovingly. There were words that read,


    "Honey, remember to kiss me when you see me."


    As soon as she read it, Nina knew it was from John. She burst intoughter and looked at the


    characters on the signboards. They were depictions of their past.


    Nina was always a keen-eyed girl. She noticed that the drawings seemed to have John''s signature


    style about them. She turned around and asked him, "Did you draw all of them?"


    "Yes. Not bad, right?" John raised his eyebrows and looked at his masterpieces proudly. "I actually


    ended up drawing a whole book''s worth of them."


    "Really?" Nina was impressed but quite shocked in all honesty. She turned around and threw herself


    into the John''s arms. She raised her head and smiled, "Can you give them to me?"


    John lowered his head and looked at his little girl in his arms. She was acting like a spoiled child. A hint


    of slyness shed through his eyes. "You want the drafts?"


    "Yes." Nina nodded profusely.


    John smiled deviously and said, "No."


    "Why?" She didn''t seem to try to charm John, but the way she pouted seemed to be doing the trick.


    "Honey, just give them to me. Please, I really want them. Please, can I have them?"


    After saying that, Nina stood on her tiptoe and kissed the corner of John''s mouth. Her desire shed


    through her eyes.


    "No." No matter how much she begged and groveled, John only shook his head and refused to hand


    them over.


    John had bound all his drafts together and actually made a book that he kept for himself.


    Realizing that he wasn''t going to budge, Nina wiped the sweet smile off her face. She suppressed


    every emotion she had, lookingpletely indifferent. She snorted and said, "Fine, if you don''t want to


    give them to me, then I''ll stop asking."


    Nina loosened her grip on his neck and red into his eyes.


    John didn''t know whether to cry or tough. She did this every time she wanted something. She


    behaved like a spoiled child and if she didn''t get what she wanted, she''d pout and turn all sour.


    He couldn''t help but notice how cute she was though.


    "It''s no big deal. I don''t want them. I can draw by myself anyway." With her back to John, Nina took out


    her phone and took pictures of all the depictions of them.


    John couldn''t help but chuckle. He raised his hand to cover his mouth. He wasn''t going to disturb her or


    make her angrier. He just watched as she meticulously took photos of every single picture.


    Nina walked back along the road. John didn''t follow her because the farther she went, the closer she


    was to the sea.


    It took a lot of courage for John toe to Spring City. It was a ce not too far from the sea.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The ident had left a haunting feeling deep in his heart. He never really confronted it so the seed had


    been ingrained and by now had erupted into a massive tree, consuming his heart.


    Nina looked at all the signboards telling a story of their past and the journey they took, falling in love


    with each other. It was like she was reading aic book.


    When she finally reached the end of the road, the final piece was of the first time they met.


    John''s hulking figure stood over her, staring at her with his frightening expression. Nina''s face was beet


    red as she stared at his abs.


    Nina took thest photo and stared at it fondly. She ran through all the images in her head. It started


    with them being so close and in love to strangers who knew nothing of each other.


    This harrowing thought of them turning to strangers shed through her mind.


    "Ah..." All of a sudden, Nina felt a sharp pain in her head. She closed her eyes and let out a light cry.


    The strange dream flooded her mind again.


    Even though it vanished as quickly as it appeared, she still felt it.


    This time, it didn''t need toe to her in a dream but it still felt clear as day right now.


    "That''s strange." Nina bent over slightly and rubbed her temples.


    She was interrupted by her phone suddenly ringing.


    It was from a number she didn''t recognize.


    It barely rang for more than a few seconds before the call was cut.


    Nina knew it was Vivian. She was just trying to remind her of their little meeting.


    Nina nced at her phone and walked back to look for John. She stared up at all the signboards from


    beginning to end.


    Her head in aplete mess, she finally had the chance to see them go from strangers to lovers. She


    got to see their journey and get reminded of the familiar love that John gave to her.


    All that mattered was that John was at the end.


    He was all dressed up and was waiting for Nina with a bunch of roses in his hands. He stood in some


    scattered petals as well.


    Nina was ambling back towards him in a trance. John had patiently waited for her, waiting for his


    familiar love.


    "Wee back, honey." John walked up to Nina with the flowers in his hands. Standing in front of


    Nina, he bent down and kissed her before handing the flowers to her.


    After taking the flowers, Nina immediately gave them back to him. "Hold them for me. I''m tired of


    holding flowers, I want your hand."


    Before she finished speaking, Nina held his hand tightly.


    "Okay." John held the flowers in one hand and clutched Nina''s hand in the other, ready to go to his car.


    Nina stopped him and said, "I want to go to see what the ocean looks like at night. Let''s go."


    "You want to look at the sea?" John''s heart almost jumped out of his throat. He tried to stay calm but he


    couldn''t help but freezing as he chuckled. "Have you never seen the sea at night?"


    "Of course I have seen it." Noticing his reluctance, Nina scrunched her face a little. She squeezed his


    hand a little tighter, looking into his eyes and said, "I just haven''t seen it with you."


    John pursed his lips and kept silent.


    He couldn''t deny that he wanted to see it with her as well.


    The only issue was this rampant fear that consumed him.


    After a moment of silence, John promised, "Next summer vacation, we can go and look at it till your


    heart''s content."


    He figured that in the time before the next vacation, he could find a psychologist to help him conquer


    his fear.


    He hadn''t been willing to see a psychologist in the past.


    But looking at the expectant eyes of his little girl, he was swiftly ready to do anything for her.


    Even if it meant that he had to face his fear, he would do it.


    "Next year?" Nina''s eyes seemed to lose some of its shine. How did Vivian know that John wouldn''t


    want to go to the seaside?


    Was there some secret that Nina didn''t know about John?


    "Next year." John rubbed Nina''s head, his mind raced as he had to battle his inner demons.


    Seeing him struggle, Nina nodded and said, "Okay. Next summer vacation, you''reing with me.


    Wait right here though, I''ll be back soon. I just have to do something quickly."


    "What''s the matter?" John refused to let her go.


    He had already told Richard and the others to give them some space so they were nowhere to be


    seen.


    Nina dismissively said, "I just have something to deal with. Just wait for me."


    She then turned around to look for Vivian.

 Chapter 381 A Bet

    Chapter 381 A Bet


    Sitting on the reef, Vivian was enjoying the sea breeze when she heard the footsteps behind her. No


    amount of darkness could hide her sinister smile.


    "Nina, do you miss home?" Vivian asked in a soft voice, staring ahead with fiery eyes. "If your family


    came to take you home, would you go back?"


    Nina could sense Vivian''s strange behavior. She acted as if she was talking with a long lost friend. It


    didn''t feel like her usual self.


    "No, I wouldn''t," Nina said firmly. "I will always be where John is."


    "Yes, you are always at his side but right now you are here and he''s not." With a gentle smile, Vivian


    stood up and looked at Nina.


    They had both been in the dark for some time so their eyes had adjusted and they could see each


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    other.


    Even in the dark, Nina still radiated an unmistakable energy that only made Vivian''s jealousy rage even


    greater.


    She only med herself for not having a life as good as Nina''s. She wasn''t born in the royal family, nor


    was she as beautiful as Nina.


    Since Nina had so many things, losing John might be a small matter.


    Vivian''s eyes were riddled with a sea of emotions. She looked at Nina for a while and said, "Nina, aren''t


    you curious why Brother John didn''te with you?"


    To be honest, Nina was actually curious.


    However, she was hoping that John would tell her and not some random person.


    "I don''t need him to be by my side all the time." Nina stared at Vivian calmly, and thetter smiled


    mockingly.


    Ignoring her, Nina said bluntly, "Tell me what you want?"


    Vivian shook her head and said pitifully, "It seems he didn''t tell you anything. I thought he wouldn''t hide


    anything from you. It seems that I have overestimated his love for you. Myst struggle might actually


    end up being my rebirth."


    Her rising confidence baffled Nina. "Everyone has secrets. What''s so odd about that?"


    The smile on Vivian''s face froze.


    ''Doesn''t she care?


    Is this nonchnt attitude just an act?''


    "A couple shouldn''t keep secrets from each other." Vivian scoffed on the inside. She thought that every


    woman would go mad if her husband was keeping secrets from her. She couldn''t ept that Nina


    didn''t care. She be putting on an act just to try and seem calm.


    "Vivian, have you been married before?"


    Puzzled, Vivian looked at Nina''s smirk and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "You have never been married. You don''t know anything about couples." Nina couldn''t deal with this


    vile woman anymore. She regretted evering to meet her.


    "Vivian, once you get married, then you cane back and have this conversation. Don''t pretend like


    you have it all figured out."


    "You..." Vivian''s face turned pale and she was once again left speechless.


    The whole point of this meeting was to make Nina jealous but Vivian wasn''t expecting such a


    cmitous backfire.


    Vivian thought, ''Nina, since you want to act so high and mighty, don''t me me for retaliating.''


    "I want to make a bet with you." Vivian stopped Nina before she could leave.


    "A bet? Why should I make a bet with you? What do I gain from that? It''s boring."


    Nina was fed up with her nonsense.


    "Nina, do you really think you are important to Brother John?" Vivian anxiously raised her voice, trying


    to keep Nina here. The sea breeze picked up and dropped, smothering her words from time to time.


    The wind began raging so much that a storm seemed imminent.


    "It''s going to rain. I don''t have time to chat with you. I''m leaving." Every time it rained, John would have


    nightmares. Nina had promised to always be with him when it rained.


    Nina turned around to leave but was once again stopped in her tracks by Vivian. The blue sky gradually


    darkened and dark clouds were surging. A few drops of rain fell from the sky and hit the two women.


    Light drops slipped through the sky as the wind wafted about, flinging their hair.


    "Vivian, don''t touch me. Let go of me!" Nina red at Vivian and anxiously looked back to the road for


    John. Luckily she saw John still waiting for her.


    "Nina, it''s just a bet." Vivian grabbed Nina''s wrist and refused to let her go. "If we both fell into the sea,


    who do you think he would save first?"


    With disbelief on her face, Nina said, "Vivian, are you out of your mind? You''re acting as if you''re


    important to him. He won''t save you."


    "Yes, I admit that he doesn''t care about me, but do you think he cares about you?" Vivian bet that it


    was impossible for John to ovee the fear of water and save Nina.


    Besides, she had arranged something better anyway.


    It was likely that by now Sam had already known about Jessica''s divorce. Vivian guessed that he would


    be so angry that it would have probably driven him to be bed ridden and ill. He could possibly even die.


    "He won''t leave me alone." She believed in John. John had rescued her before. Back then, their love


    was not as deep as it was now.


    Nina said word by word, "He saved me before and I believe him."


    "Yes, but as you said, that was all in the past. Nina, you know that men can change, right? Once he


    has you, he won''t cherish you anymore. Just because he saved you once, doesn''t mean he''ll do it


    again." Noticing Nina starting to listen, Vivian continued,


    "This bet isn''t for me. I just want you to see that men can change. It''s for you. You are the princess of C


    Ind, so you have no problem swimming. Even if you fall into the sea, you can swim back to the


    shore. What are you afraid of?


    If hees to save you, I will give up. If he doesn''te to save you, all it means is that you aren''t


    important to him, just like me. Then thepetition between you and I can be fair at least."


    Nina stood motionless. Her eyes gradually deepened into endless ck pits. Vivian had swayed her


    mind.


    They both looked at each other but lost in their separate thoughts.


    As the rain grew heavier, they could clearly feel the coldness of the rain on their skin.


    Nina''s phone buzzed.


    John was calling.


    This call was enough to make all hesitation disappear. How could she doubt John?


    Nina shook off Vivian''s hand and answered the phone.


    "Honey, it''s raining." The man''s deep voice resonated through the phone. John was anxiously looking


    for Nina.


    "Find a ce to hide from the rain. Don''t be afraid. I''ming to get you right now." Nina was just


    nervous that John would be afraid. She didn''t care about herself, only John.


    Seeing that her n was about to fail, Vivian had no other choice. She held Nina in her arms and


    dropped them both into the sea.


    "Ah!" Nina let out a cry. Her voice passed through the phone and filled John''s ears.


    "What''s wrong?" John looked up nervously, only to see nothing but darkness.


    He could hear nothing but the sshing water through the phone.


    The sound was like a time machine, bringing him back to his tenth birthday. Fear immediately spread


    through his limbs. His body gradually stiffened and his slightly pale lips were left ajar. He wanted to


    scream but no words could make it out of his petrified body.


    Through his quivering fingers, his phone slipped to the ground.

 Chapter 382 John Left

    Chapter 382 John Left


    Vivian and Nina fell into the sea.


    Vivian knew she was going to drop them both of them in so she was prepared. She resurfaced


    effortlessly but Nina had no such luck. She swallowed two mouthful of sea water before resurfacing.


    The heavens suddenly opened, pouring down with rain. It stung their faces as the wind continued to


    rage and cut through their skins.


    The rain only got heavier and coupled with the ferocious tide, Nina felt like she was getting battered.


    She knew that some massive waves were bound to appear at any minute.


    They had to swim back to the shore as soon as possible.


    Without even taking a look at Vivian, Nina swam straight to the shore. She didn''t get very far when


    Vivian cut in front of her, blocking her path.


    "Nina, you are here now. You may as well see the bet out. I promise that Brother John isn''t going to


    save you."


    The rain belted down so potently that Nina couldn''t even catch everything that Vivian had said. She


    only saw Vivian turn around and shout for help towards the shore.


    "Help! Help! We fell into the sea!"


    Vivian''s voice was so soft that it wasn''t nearly powerful enough to carry through the torrential rain. John


    would have never heard her.


    Her voice might not be enough, but that wasn''t her n anyway.


    Vivian had been well prepared. The cry for help was not for John, but for the people she had ced to


    hear her.


    People began to shout for help, and they shouted in John''s direction.


    "You had this whole thing nned?" Nina narrowed her menacing eyes.


    "Yes. I have to show you that Brother John doesn''t care for you as much as you''d like to believe. You


    are as dispensable as anyone else," Vivian said with a smug smile though she was freezing. "If you


    don''t believe me, just wait and see if hees to save you."


    "I won''t test him." This was non-negotiable for Nina. She wasn''t going to try and test her rtionship.


    In all honesty it was also because she didn''t believe that John would pass it anyway.


    Nina swam towards the coast with all her strength.


    Vivian let her go and followed her back to the shore.


    They fell in off the reef so before they could reach the shore, they had to get around this huge reef.


    As long as they could get passed that, they would be able to see the lights on the road and John


    waiting. By now he was already drenched, anxiously hoping that Nina was going to return.


    Nina was in the darkness of the ocean, so John couldn''t see her.


    "Nina, don''t panic. Someone will tell Brother John that you have fallen into the sea. Just wait and see if


    hees to save you." Vivian motioned at the immobile figure in the distance.


    John stood there like a statue. The only things that moved, were his trembling hands.


    He stood in the bucketing rain and looked out at the dark sea. He couldn''t make anything out but he


    could picture the water rampaging towards the shoreline. It was enough to consume him with fear,


    leaving him helpless. He couldn''t leave though because he had to wait for his little girl.


    He promised her that he''d wait.


    A female tourist rushed over to John in a panic. She pointed out at the sea in frantic terror.


    Nina saw the woman go over to him, but couldn''t make out what she said from such a distance.


    The rain was like a curtain, blocking Nina''s view. She could barely even see John.


    "Nina, I promise they''ll let John know that you are in here. He has to know that you fell in. I''m showing


    you that he''s not going to save you," Vivian said.


    Nina said irritably, "Shut up."


    She had been staring at John''s blurry figure, but she didn''t see it moving this way.


    She was starting to feel anxious, thinking that what Vivian said might be true.


    "What do you know?" Nina questioned.


    "I do know something. But since Brother John didn''t tell you, I better keep my mouth shut. Otherwise,


    he will hate me." Vivian suddenly burst intoughter.


    She saw that John had already left.


    Pointing at the empty road, Vivian sneered, "Nina, you see, Brother John''s noting. You hold as


    much of a ce in his heart as I do. He''s gone."


    Vivian didn''t hide her pleasure. Her n worked to perfection. "Brother John is gone. He''s gone. He


    won''te to save you."


    Nina stared at where John was, seeing nothing but an empty spot. His figure through the rain had


    John had really left.


    Nina felt as if a part of her had died.


    "No, John is just afraid of the rain. I told him to find some shelter." Nina refused to believe that his love


    was fake. She mumbled out an unconvincing defense, hoping Vivian wasn''t right.


    "He''s afraid of the rain?" Vivianughed mockingly. "Nina, he isn''t afraid of the rain. He lied to you."


    "So am I just supposed to believe that because you said it?" Nina stubbornly stood up for their trust.


    Vivian had imagined all kinds of excuses but she never expected him to make up such an absurd lie.


    Deception was often worse than silence.


    Vivian seized her moment, hoping topletely crush Nina''s spirit. "Nina, if you still think that I''m lying,


    ask James. He will tell you the truth."


    Vivian''s job was done and she swam towards the shore.


    Nina followed in tow.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a woman on the shore, holding an umbre and waiting for Vivian. When she saw Vivian,


    she immediately walked up to her, put a clean bath towel around her and whispered in Vivian''s ear,


    "Mr. Shi went back as soon as he got the news from the hospital, but he left a female bodyguard


    waiting for Nina."


    "Find a way to send her away," Vivian said hurriedly. She wanted the bodyguard gone right now.


    The woman immediately retreated.


    With an umbre in her hand, Vivian caught up with Nina and stood with her, covering her with the


    umbre. The rain hitting the umbre was like the feeling of water smothering Nina''s heart and


    drowning her spirit.


    Nina walked up onto the road and saw the signboards still lit up and beaming. The only thing missing


    was her love standing at the end.


    The roses were scattered on the ground with mud sshing on the wrapping paper. The withered


    petals scattered around, letting the rain beat them.


    John''s exiting footprints were as evident as ever.


    He left without saying a word.


    Along with the heartbreak, she felt the cutting cold wind and the bone piercing rain smother her. She


    took out her cellphone, only to find it soaked by the ocean and refusing to switch on.


    "Use mine." Vivian took her phone out and went to James'' number. "I know you don''t believe me so


    you can find out yourself whether Brother John lied to you."


    After hesitating for a while, Nina finally took her phone.


    "Who is it? Why are you calling at this hour? You''re disturbing me!" James roared angrily.


    Nina said calmly, "Me."


    "Aunt Nina?" James immediately behaved. "Aunt Nina, what can I do for you?"


    Nina''s hesitated before asking, "Is John afraid of rain?"


    "Of course not. He is a man. Why would he be afraid of that?" James asked in confusion. "Uncle John


    is not afraid of rain. Ah, Aunt Nina, my father is calling me. If there is nothing else, I''m going to hang up.


    The only reason he would call me is if it''s urgent. I''ve got to go. Bye, Aunt Nina."


    James rushed her off the phone.


    His words rung in her head as Nina stood in disbelief.


    ''John really isn''t afraid of rain.


    He lied to me.''

 Chapter 383 Nina Is Pregnant

    Chapter 383 Nina Is Pregnant


    With her clothes soaked, Nina shivered in the forceful gust of the piercing wind. Her teeth chattered as


    she shook uncontrobly.


    "Nina, are you okay?" Vivian asked, though she didn''t actually care.


    All Nina could concentrate on was the endless darkness before her. She seemed to lose all sense of


    what was happening before the darkness narrowed in. She felt short of breath and fainted.


    Vivian stepped back, letting Nina fall to the ground. The rain ruthlessly pelted her body, beating her.


    "You just passed out like this? You''re so hopeless." Vivian cast a disdainful nce at Nina and took out


    her phone to make a call.


    "Hello, have you arrived in Spring City? Someone saw Nina unconscious near the wharf. Come and get


    her as soon as possible." Vivian used her voice changer, masking her identitypletely. The other


    person on the line wouldn''t be able to tell her gender.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Vivian threw her phone into the sea, turned around and left smugly.


    She had to go back to Lexingport City that night. Getting rid of Nina was only half of the n. There


    was still more of her plot that needed tending to.


    "Your Majesty, that person called again saying that Princess Nina fainted near the wharf of Spring City."


    After Reba received the phone call, she immediately told Anne the news.


    Hearing that her daughter could be in trouble, Anne was overtaken by nerves. She immediately took a


    yacht ashore and searched for Nina. After ten minutes, she found her lying in the rain, motionless.


    Just a nce, Anne was sure that it was her long lost daughter.


    "Nina! Nina!" Anne''s pupils shrank. Regardless of Reba''s dissuasion, she rushed over to the person


    on the ground, through the pouring rain.


    Nina had been lying in the rain for some time by now. Her skin had turned pale and her body was as


    cold as ice. As soon as Anne touched Nina''s body, tears streamed down her face.


    "Wake up, Nina! Mom is here! Mom is here!" Anne picked up her daughter nervously. A few other


    people rushed over to help and took Nina onto the yacht.


    "Doctor! Call the doctor." Reba turned around and frantically called out for help. Luckily the doctor


    was on board with them.


    Nina was carefully put on the bed. Anne changed her daughter''s clothes and covered her with the quilt.


    She sat on the edge of the bed and held her daughter''s hand, consumed with worry.


    "Nina, please fight this. I''m here with you." With red eyes, Anne kept rubbing her daughter''s cold


    hands, with the doctor still nowhere to be seen. She impatiently moaned, "Why hasn''t the doctore


    yet? I''ve seen tortoises move faster."


    "The doctor is here." Reba finally managed to get the doctor to the room.


    "Hurry up!" Anne red at the doctor with an icy gaze. The doctor immediately bowed and sat down to


    check Nina.


    Anne was waiting anxiously. She didn''t take her eyes off Nina for a single second. She refused to even


    leave the room and get out of her drenched clothes.


    "Your Majesty, Princess Nina has been healthy from the time she was a child. She will be fine. You


    need to get out of those wet clothes and have a hot bath. Otherwise, you will catch a cold. Then


    Princess Nina will worry about you after she wakes up." Reba put a clean towel on Anne and urged


    her to take care of herself.


    Seeing that her daughter was still in aa, Anne said worriedly, "I''m fine."


    "I know you are worried about her. But I''m worried that if you get sick, Princess Nina will get infected."


    Reba had been at Anne''s side for many years so she knew just how to persuade her.


    As expected, Anne''s expression softened. She nodded and said, "You''re right. I''m going to go and


    change. You stay here and keep an eye on Nina."


    "Your Majesty, please don''t worry. I''m here with her."


    Anne left and went to go change in another room. Reba ordered some people to get Anne some


    medicine so that she wouldn''t catch a cold.


    The cruise ship turned around and headed for C Ind.


    It was a private cruise ship, low-key and luxurious, well equipped with everything you could need


    including medical equipment.


    The doctor gave Nina a full physical examination and ended up also giving her a saline injection. Only


    then did Nina''s pale face start to get some color back.


    However she was still unconscious, constantly muttering something softly.


    Her voice was so low that Reba couldn''t even make out what she was saying. All she saw was her


    moving lips and shaking her head as if in agony.


    Reba leaned over and whispered, "Nina? Nina, what do you want to say?"


    "John, John..."


    Reba heard the name and was stunned. She knew very well that he was her husband in Lexingport


    City.


    "What''s wrong with her?" The doctor came back with the results.


    "Nothing. She could have possibly just had some kind of nightmare." Reba shook her head and


    wiped the sweat off Nina''s forehead with a towel.


    The queen had told them not to let anyone know that Nina was married. She knew that it would only


    cause trouble.


    Besides, the royal family would never admit that Nina was married to John.


    The Nina in Spring City, who was married to John, was dead.


    "Where is Her Majesty? Prince Nina''s results are here." The doctor stared at the report in her hand and


    frowned.


    "What''s the matter?" Reba stood up and inspected the results the doctor was reading. As soon as


    she realized what was going on, her facepletely changed.


    They fell into a stunned silence.


    Anne came hurriedly back, her hair still dripping wet. She went straight to her daughter''s bed and


    touched her forehead. It was still hot.


    She clutched her daughter''s hand again. It was not as cold as before so she could finally breathe a


    sigh of relief.


    Anne kissed her daughter''s forehead and covered her with the quilt. She then turned around and


    asked, "How is Nina?"


    The doctor answered, "She is fine. She has a high fever since she was in the rain for so long, but after


    that goes down, she''ll be okay."


    "That''s good." Anne could finally smile. She couldn''t calm down fully just yet because Nina still did have


    a fever after all.


    "Since you don''t have anything else to do, you can leave and have a rest. I''ll stay here with Nina


    myself."


    "Your Majesty, go to bed. I''ll take care of Princess Nina."


    "No, I''m going to look after her." Anne waved her hand dismissively and motioned for them to leave.


    "Your Majesty," the doctor hesitated for a moment before handing the report to her.


    "What''s wrong?" Anne took it over in confusion. As soon as she saw what the doctor was talking about,


    she stopped dead in her tracks.


    The doctor lowered her eyes and said, "Princess Nina is pregnant."


    Anne''s hands trembled, dropping the results to the floor. She was flooded with a million thoughts.


    "Pregnant?"


    "Yes, she has been pregnant for six weeks."


    "Six weeks..." Anne''s voice wavered as she tried to get some words out. "More than a month. Nina has


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    been pregnant for more than a month."


    The doctor and Reba stood in silence. The whole room was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop.


    After a while, Anneposed herself and ordered coldly, "Except the three of us, no one can find out


    about this, including Nina. Do you hear me?"


    "Yes," they said in unison.

 Chapter 384 Sam Is In Critical Condition

    Chapter 384 Sam Is In Critical Condition


    In Lexingport City


    Sam was in the surgery in Kanner Hospital.


    Right now, only Daniel, Ang, Jessica, Dora and Chester were at the hospital.


    Daniel was standing at the door of the operating room with Ang in his arms, staring at the red light of


    the operating room.


    Jessica sat on a cold chair and lowered her head remorsefully. Tears fell from her eyes as she sobbed


    silently.


    It had been more than an hour since the operation, but Sam hadn''te out of the operating room yet.


    They had no idea if he would be fine or not.


    "Dora, will Grandpa be okay?" Chester sat on the chair and anxiously rubbed his legs.


    Dora sat next to Chester. She ced her soft hand on top of Chester''s, andforted, "Grandpa will


    Dora''s eyes were as red as a rabbit''s. Sheforted her brother, but she couldn''t help crying herself. "I


    don''t know if Grandpa will be okay. The doctor said that he couldn''t bear what happened at his old age.


    It''s all Aunt''s fault. Grandpa fell from such a high ce."


    "Dora..." Chester was still a child. Watching her cry only made him feel worse. He kept nervously


    looking around the room, refusing to let the tears fall from his eyes.


    Grandpa had always told him that men shouldn''t cry.


    Thanks to Dora''s outburst, Jessica buried her head into her ownp.


    Seeing Jessica feeling guilty, Ang turned around and walked towards Dora. She wiped off the tears


    on Dora''s face and said softly, "Dora, you can''t me your aunt. It''s not her fault. No one could have


    expected this to happen."


    "But..." Dora stammered. Before she could get anything out, it was like her words were shoved down


    her throat by her mother''s re. Dora had no choice but to apologize to Jessica. "Aunt, I''m sorry. I


    shouldn''t have med you."


    Ang smiled gently.


    Jessica didn''t say anything and just continued to cry silently. Ang walked over and patted her on the


    shoulder. "It''s okay. Dad will be fine. Don''t worry too much."


    It seemed thatforting Jessica was of no use. As soon as Ang spoke to her, she burst into


    uncontroble tears. "Ang, it''s all my fault. It''s all my fault. I''m the one who hurt Dad."


    "s..." Ang sighed, not knowing how to console Jessica. She could barely keep it together herself.


    Her husband loved her, her children loved her, and Sam, who always treated her like a daughter, loved


    her too. He even treated her better than his own son.


    Ang felt as bad as anyone else.


    Noticing that her husband had been brooding, Ang frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m worried about the blood transfusionter. James and Emma have gone on a trip. Even if we send a


    helicopter, they won''t be back for at least another two to three hours." Daniel''s face was consumed with


    anxiety.


    "Blood transfusion?" Jessica raised her head and stretched out her arm with tears filling her eyes. "Use


    mine. Draw my blood. I don''t care how much Dad needs."


    "None of us can give blood here except for James. Both his blood type and Dad''s are RH negative.


    None of us will be a match." Daniel anxiously looked around, unable to sit still. The same crowd was


    still gathered outside the room.


    James was still in the helicopter with no sign of arriving soon.


    "Why can''t I? I''m his daughter. My blood should be okay," Jessica hurriedly said.


    Daniel didn''t have the energy to exin everything to her.


    Chester interjected and said, "Aunt, RH negative blood is also called Panda Blood, which is a recessive


    inheritance. Grandpa has Panda Blood, but not all of us are like that."


    "Then...what should we do?" Jessica fell back to her seat, biting her lips and crying even harder.


    She felt so helpless. All she could do right now, was cry.


    However, her crying was starting to annoy the others. Daniel sharply shouted, "Stop crying! It''s no use.


    If Dad really needs a blood transfusion, the only thing we can do is find if there is some in the blood


    bank. I''ve already sent someone to figure out."


    A doctor came out of the operating room and asked anxiously, "Who has the Panda Blood? We need


    an emergency blood transfusion."


    The Shi family stood up, their faces as pale as death.


    "No." Tears welled up in Daniel''s eyes. "My son has Panda Blood. He is still on his way though."


    "Well, when is he going to get here?"


    Daniel choked and spat out, "An hour."


    "That''s going to be too long. Do you have any idea where we can get some immediately? Or do you


    know anyone with Panda Blood?"


    "No." A tear rolled down Daniel''s face. Ang turned her head, unable to stop her tears as well.


    Seeing this, Dora burst into tears with Chester in her arms. Chester tried to stay strong and patted her


    on the back,forting her like the man he had to be.


    Sam''s strict nature, his serious voice and his asional titter flooded Chester''s mind.


    His mind was consumed with the memories of Sam.


    Chester couldn''t bite his lip any longer and finally gave in. Tears ran across his face like crystal


    dewdrops.


    When everyone thought all hope was lost, Jessica suddenly stopped crying. She grabbed Ang''s


    hand and said, "I know someone who has Panda Blood!"


    Jessica''s words brought them all out of the pits of despair.


    Jessica wiped her tears and said excitedly, "I remember something. Vivi told me that her mother has


    Panda Blood as well. Julie can save him! Dad is saved. I''ll call them right away. Wait a minute, doctor.


    The person with Panda Blood will be on the way."


    Jessica took out her phone and called Vivian, but thetter was on the phone.


    Vivian was talking to Julie on the phone. "Mom, I''ve already done everything I can. It all rides on you


    now. Jessica is calling me. Sam must need a blood transfusion. You''d better hurry up. Remember to


    strike the deal with them. Whether I can marry Brother John all depends on you."


    "Don''t worry. I know what to do." Julie was ready. After hanging up the phone, she rushed to Kanner


    Hospital.


    Vivian called Jessica back and promised that her mother woulde to the rescue.


    Within ten minutes, Julie arrived at the hospital.


    Jessica held her hand and said, "Mrs. Ye, you must save my father. His fate rests in your hands."


    Julie nonchntly raised her hand to tuck her hair behind her ear. Now that Jessica needed something,


    she finally showed Julie some respect.


    "I am also deeply worried about your father ident. You are so nice to Vivi, so I will definitely help


    out." Her eyes disyed her devilish intentions. "I have a condition. If you agree, only then I will help


    you."


    "As long as you help us, I will do anything." By now, Jessica was burning with anxiety. She pushed


    Julie towards the operating room.


    "You haven''t even heard my condition yet," Julie said.


    "Go ahead." Daniel was the one who had to make the decision anyway.


    Julie said deviously, "Let my daughter marry Mr. Shi."

 Chapter 385 Agree To Marry Vivian

    Chapter 385 Agree To Marry Vivian


    Both of Daniel and Ang were stunned. Nobody was expecting such an absurd request.


    Julie was shamelessly taking advantage of them.


    Jessica hesitated. She didn''t want to continue this conflict with her brother. For some reason, her


    brother had blocked her number and her WeChat ount.


    Before she could even get to the bottom of it, this ridiculous problem reared its head.


    Julie saw the contempt in their eyes, but she didn''t mind it at all.


    For her daughter''s happiness and for the rich life attached to that, she didn''t care what anyone else


    thought.


    "Whether you think I''m despicable or taking advantage of you, I just want my daughter to marry Mr.


    Shi." Julie was basically suggesting that if they didn''t agree to her terms, she wouldn''t save Sam. She


    was really sticking to her guns. "My daughter has liked him for so many years. As a mother, I can''t bear


    to see her tears anymore. This is the only way that I can help her. As long as you agree to let my


    daughter marry him, I will give my blood. Otherwise, why should I save a person that has no effect on


    my life?"


    Two or three minutes had passed by now and the doctor was beginning to get anxious. "You''d better


    hurry up. The patient can''t hold on for long."


    These words dispelled Jessica''s hesitation. She agreed. "Okay, I promise. As long as you save my


    father, I will let John marry Vivi."


    "Really?" Julie couldn''t believe her ears as the joy engulfed her face. She nced at the livid Daniel


    and his wife and asked with a long face, "Do you have the final say?"


    "Yes, I do," Jessica nodded.


    Dora angrily barked, "You should ask Uncle John and Aunt Nina."


    "You''re just a kid. What do you know? It''s a matter of life and death now," Jessica scolded. Dora


    cowered and hugged Chester tightly.


    On the one hand, Daniel was worried about his father''s life, and on the other hand, his brother''s


    marriage gued him. After hesitating for a while, he finally sighed and said, "Ask John."


    "Daniel?" Jessica couldn''t believe it. "Dad is dying. Why does this even matter? John will be fine with it.


    Trust me, he will agree. Nina is reasonable and Dad has always been good to her. Of course she''d


    want to save him."


    This was the first time that any of them heard Jessica praise Nina.


    As kind as the words were, they were a burden more than anything.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang and Daniel stared at each other, trying to mull it over.


    Julie looked at the clock ticking away. If she didn''t end up doing the blood transfusion, Vivian''s whole


    n would have been in vain.


    She gently reminded, "You can keep bickering but your father is the one who is going to suffer."


    "Mrs. Ye, just go in with the doctor. John will marry Vivi, trust me." Jessica pushed Julie into the


    operating room.


    Julie, albeit hesitantly, said, "Okay. I''ll go in if everything is agreed."


    "Wait!" Ang stopped her.


    Jessica exploded in an instant, as if everyone was deliberately targeting her. She felt as if everyone


    was ming her for her father''s stroke and subsequently, his fall.


    No matter what she did, it all seemed to be the wrong move.


    There was no ce for her in this family anymore.


    All her heartache burst forward. Jessica roared like a lion, "Shut up! Ang, are you a human or not?


    Dad needs a blood transfusion right now. Do you understand?"


    Ang''s eyes filled with anger. Realizing how distraught Jessica was with her father in the operating


    room, she knew there was no point in arguing.


    "I just wanted to say that John is here. He has the final say at the end of the day."


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the man who was approaching.


    His short hair had dried by now but his clothes were still drenched.


    John''s eyes were as deep as the ocean even though they were slightly bloodshot. His eyes pierced


    everything he shot a nce at. Everyone watched as he strode towards them.


    Dora called out to him through her sobs.


    Chester said, "Uncle John."


    John looked at the red light of the operating room and asked, "How''s it going?"


    Daniel shook his head and said, "Dad needs a blood transfusion. Only James'' blood can work but he''s


    not going to arrive in time."


    This was the problem that seemed to hang over them like a raincloud.


    John frowned, his arms trembling. He clenched his fists in his immeasurable fear.


    "Richard is trying to find some." John''s throat tightened.


    "No, you don''t have to search anymore. We''ve got it." Beside John, Jessica stepped forward and


    grabbed his arm. She pointed at Julie and said, "She has Panda Blood."


    "It''s true, I do. As long as you agree to marry my daughter, I''ll go straight into the operating room and


    have the transfusion done. Sam can have as much blood as he wants." Julie looked up proudly but still


    couldn''t muster up the courage to look John in the eye.


    John nced at Julie, frowning.


    Afraid that John would refuse, Jessica pleaded with tears, "John, I know it''s my fault. But I beg you.


    Please save Dad. As long as you agree to marry Vivi, Dad will be saved."


    John shook Jessica''s hands off. They thought that John was going to let his father suffer and choose


    Nina.


    "One minute." John looked at the red light of the operating room, as if he had seen a wad of blood


    flowing before his eyes. "Give me one minute."


    Jessica breathed a sigh of relief. There was still hope.


    In Julie''s eyes, there was not only hope, but a certainty as well that her daughter would marry John.


    John must have went off to search for people with Panda Blood in Lexingport City. Unbeknownst to


    him, Vivian had already thought of that.


    Right now, Julie was the only one in the city with Panda Blood.


    Only Julie could save Sam.


    Momentster, John''s phone rang. He picked up and his face filled with shock. "Really?"


    "Mr. Shi, there are three people in Lexingport City with RH negative blood. One is on a business trip,


    and the other has just moved out of the city a couple days ago. Vivian''s mother, Julie, is the only one


    still in the city. Mr. Shi, I''m going to take Julie to the hospital now."


    When John heard that there were three people with Panda Blood in Lexingport City, a glimmer of hope


    lit up in his eyes, but in the end, it was shattered.


    "No, thanks." John hung up the phone with defeat taking over his body.


    The person in the operating room was his father. Sam helped bring him into this world and raised him


    into the man he was today. He couldn''t stand idly by and watch him die.


    He knew he had to save his father by any means necessary.


    He was fighting a terrible inner conflict though. What about Nina?


    The doctor ran out of the operating room again. "Oh, no, no. He is dying. Come in with me quickly."


    Julie looked back at John, waiting for his answer.


    All John needed to do was nod and she would go in.


    John turned pale. He couldn''t even move his head. He froze, caught in two minds.


    Finally, John nodded.

 Chapter 386 Plan To Divorce

    Chapter 386 n To Divorce


    At twelve o''clock in the night, the red light of the operating room turned off.


    Everyone stood up eagerly. They had been waiting for the result for several hours now.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sam had survived


    However, he had to be in a wheelchair from now on.


    It wasn''t a blessing by any means but at least it was better than losing his life.


    Sam was sent to the ICU. With a pale face, Julie soon trudged weakly out of the operating room.


    "Mrs. Ye, are you okay?" Jessica immediately went to hold Julie. "Thank you so much for your help."


    Julie shook her head and said, "You''re wee. As long as Mr. Shi marries my daughter, it will all be


    worth it. I hope he fulfils his promise."


    Everyone''s eyes fell on John. They knew that he was a man of his word.


    But people who knew him well knew that he had broken many of his rules for Nina. When it came to


    her, there was no telling whether he would go back on his word or not.


    Even if John broke his promise, no one in Lexingport City would dare challenge him.


    "Don''t let Dad know about it. I don''t want him to feel any burden," John said calmly, his voice sounding


    heavy.


    He was so lost in his own thoughts that he wasn''t even sure if his sentences wereing out of his


    mouth.


    He couldn''t let his dad have any mental strain because of this. John could carry the burden so it was


    best that Sam didn''t know.


    Upon hearing that, Julie was ecstatic.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone about it." Julie rushed back to the Ye family now that she had


    Looking at his brother''s sullen expression, Daniel heaved a long sigh and patted him on the shoulder.


    Most of the time, he not only admired his brother, but also felt sorry for him. John had suffered


    immense pressure since he was a boy.


    "What about Nina?" Ang asked worriedly. "Are you going to divorce her?"


    Divorce?


    John wouldn''t even think of such a thing.


    But he had no choice but to divorce her for Sam''s sake.


    He knew this marriage was about to end and it felt like his life was being sucked out of him.


    "Yes." With great difficulty, John spat out a solitary word. The faint sound was so difficult to muster that


    he felt like it took an age toe out of his mouth.


    His eyes turned red. He knew that he was going to lose the woman he loved most.


    Chester hated seeing his uncle so sad so he wrapped his uncle''s trembling palm with his hands, trying


    tofort him


    Chester didn''t say anything. His two hands just felt like a padded jacket wrapped around John''s hands.


    "Chester, I''m fine." John raised his hand and touched the child''s head. Nina often ruffled Chester''s hair


    lovingly.


    "Uncle John..." Dora didn''t know what to say. Her eyes were swollen from crying and they were still


    filled with tears.


    Girls really are made of water.


    If Nina found out that they were getting a divorce, would she also cry so helplessly?


    ''What should I do?


    Little girl, what should I do?''


    John had asked himself countless questions. He really didn''t know how he was going to tell her.


    He would do anything for Nina. He would much rather suffer if it meant that she''d be happy.


    His little girl was obsessed with his abs and gave him the gentlest kisses.


    "John." Jessica interrupted his thoughts. She bit her lip, not daring to look into his eyes. She lowered


    her noble head towards her brother, bent down and apologized, "I''m sorry."


    John finally understood why his little girl hated the two words "I''m sorry" more than anything.


    They were the most useless words in the world. Was she expecting to dispel all the pain with just a


    couple words?


    Some pain followed a person throughout their life. Those words didn''t fix that.


    "Are you satisfied now?" John looked at the person before him. Jessica just needed to say "I''m sorry,"


    and yet he had to lose his beloved.


    "I''m sorry. I''m really sorry." Jessica lowered her head. It seemed that she could do nothing but say


    sorry.


    With a steely expression, John said, "I hate those words."


    He turned and took Chester into the ICU.


    Dora and her mother chased after them. Daniel walked up to his sister, helped her up, and gently


    smiled at her.


    "It''s done now. There''s no use apologizing. All you can do now is take care of Dad and make sure


    nothing like this happens again."


    "Daniel." This timely kindness made Jessica feel the warmth of family affection. "I''m sorry, and thank


    you."


    "It''s not me who you should be saying this to." Daniel sighed. "I hope after this, you can reflect on what


    you have done in the past few years. It''s time to grow up."


    Jessica froze and her face turned paler.


    It turned out that in the eyes of her family, she was childish. She was more than thirty years old but she


    didn''t act like it.


    "Okay, Daniel, I know." It was the first time Jessica actually took any constructive criticism from her


    family.


    Not that many people were allowed into the ICU, so they had to let the two juniors go back home to


    rest. Daniel and his wife did not go back and just stayed in Kanner Hospital.


    Jessica and John also stayed to keep an eye on their dad, but didn''t say a word to each other.


    James and Emma finally got the hospital in the middle of the night. All they could do was look at Sam


    resting in the ICU through the ss window.


    They both stayed in the hospital as well.


    It was not until the noon of the next day that Sam was finally cleared and could move into a more


    spacious VIP room to see everyone.


    Nelson and his wife had finallye back from travelling.


    When Sam woke up, Jessica excitedly walked up to him and held his hand. "Dad, you''re finally awake?


    You scared me to death."


    Hearing his daughter''s crying voice, Sam''s heart softened for a moment, but he still couldn''t bear to


    think that she had lost Jason, who loved her so much.


    "You scared me to death," Sam snorted, but he didn''t shake off her hands.


    Knowing that she was in the wrong, Jessica loosened her grip and kept quiet.


    "Grandpa, you''re fine. That''s great." Dora pouted and held Sam in her arms, tears welling up again.


    "Dora, I''m fine. Don''t worry." Sam smiled and looked up at his grandkids, reassuring them that


    everything would be okay.


    Seeing Sam''s smile, everyone seemed to heave a sigh of relief.


    Seeing his family and his future granddaughter-inw here, Sam felt much better.


    What most people wanted once they got older was to be with their family, right down to their


    grandchildren.


    However, Jason wasn''t here.


    He searched around the room and noticed that someone else was missing. Where was Nina?


    John was here as well. Didn''t he go to Spring City to carry out his borate proposal?


    Why did hee back alone?


    "How did your proposal gost night?" Sam didn''t care much about his health these days. He was old


    and he knew it was all about to deteriorate sooner orter.


    He just wanted to pay more attention to how his kids were these days. Everything else seemed to not


    be important anymore.

 Chapter 387 Too Ashamed To Face Nina

    Chapter 387 Too Ashamed To Face Nina


    The others'' expressions turned sour. James wasn''t aware of what had happenedst night, so he said


    excitedly, "Really? You proposed to Aunt Ninast night? Tell me. Did you bring Aunt Nina to tears?"


    James nced around the room but couldn''t find Nina.


    "Why isn''t Aunt Nina here?" As soon as James asked, he felt a hushed chill smother the room. His


    mother red at him hoping that he''d stop talking.


    "Didn''t Uncle John tell Aunt Nina what had happened to Grandpa?" asked James, confused.


    "No, I didn''t," John said. "I didn''t... want her to worry."


    John wanted to say that he didn''t have the time to tell Nina, but he changed his mind.


    The moment someone told John that his little girl had fallen into the sea, his heart desired nothing more


    than saving her. The shadow of the past was like a huge iron chain, tying him to the spot.


    He tried his best to break free, but he couldn''t.


    However, bad news came from Lexingport City. Richard dragged him into the helicopter, leaving only


    Amy looking for Nina.


    John waspletely dazed and with the past still haunting him, his judgment was clouded.


    He knew that Nina was an incredible swimmer so she was going to be safe no matter what. And in the


    end, Amy was there anyway.


    He felt relieved that Nina would be fine. But then, the fact that he had to divorce him made him frown


    again.


    Divorce...


    That word felt like knife piercing his soul. He shuddered just thinking about it.


    "Thank God." James took a deep breath. "Fortunately, my Dad called while I was on the phone with


    Aunt Nina, or I would have spilled the beans. Uncle John would have probably killed me. Right,


    honey?"


    James really enjoyed calling Emma "honey" these days.


    Since they got engaged, that was like her new name. Emma was quite used to it by now.


    "Yeah. As long as Grandpa is healthy, everything will be fine."


    "Grandpa will be fine. He is waiting to see his great-grandson after all." James looked at Emma''s t


    belly with a cunning smile.


    Emma pushed him and blushed.


    Last night, before James and Emma could enjoy their first time, they received the bad news and rushed


    to the hospital.


    "James, don''t talk nonsense! There are so many people here!" Emma pulled his wrist to stop him from


    talking nonsense.


    Looking at them, Sam assumed it wouldn''t be long before he could hold his great-grandson.


    John didn''t care about this frivolous chatter. He need to know what James had told Nina. "When did my


    wife call you?"


    "I don''t remember the exact time but I cut the call fairly quickly. My dad called me before we could talk


    about much."


    With a frown, John continued, "When did your dad call you?"


    James scratched his head and said, "You have to ask him."


    James was a little preupied then. He didn''t really care about checking the time.


    Daniel said, "I didn''t inform James until I informed you."


    ording to that, his little girl called James after he got on the helicopter. He realized that Nina


    probably couldn''t get in touch with him.


    At least he knew that meant Nina was fine.


    "Did she sound different when she called you?" John asked worriedly.


    James waved his hand and said, "Well, nothing unusual. Aunt Nina only ever calls me when she wants


    to know something about you or she wants to talk to my wife. I''m fairly used to it so it''s not unusual."


    "What did she ask?" John couldn''t stand not knowing every single detail. It gued him.


    "She asked me if you were afraid of the rain." James didn''t notice that John''s eyes turned sharp. He


    continued, "I told her that you were not afraid of rain."


    When Chester saw the disappointment in John''s eyes, he said, "No, Uncle John is afraid of rain. He


    told Aunt Nina that he is and she has promised to be with him whenever it rains."


    Chester had lived in North Yard for so long by now that he knew John and Nina more than James did.


    James was stunned. "Did I say something wrong?"


    "What do you think?" John said through gritted teeth.


    James didn''t dare to say anything. He shut up and looked up at John pitifully, almost begging for mercy.


    "Uncle John, I''m sorry." He really could have never expected John to conjure up such a shameless


    statement.


    In order to make up for his mistake, James urged, "Uncle John, go to Spring City and exin that all to


    Aunt Nina. She''ll probably think you are a liar if you don''t go and defend yourself. Uncle John, you''d


    better hurry up. Tell her that I made it up. Let me take all the me. Don''t worry. It''s my fault anyway. I''ll


    take care of Grandpa. We all will."


    Patting his chest, he pushed John out.


    Panic set in as John walked out the ward. As he reached the door, he froze.


    How could he face Nina now?


    He couldn''t bear the thought of having to face her.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t have the courage to face her, nor tell her about the divorce. How was he going to exin it to


    her?


    It was a great relief to know she was fine.


    "Uncle John?" James looked over in confusion. "Why did you stop? Aren''t you going to find your wife?"


    John retreated.


    Aside from Sam, Emma and James, everyone else knew why John was so hesitant.


    "Stay away from adults'' businesses," Ang spat.


    With his eyes wide open, James retorted, "Mom, you said that I was an adult after I got engaged. Why


    are you trying to scold me like I''m a child?"


    "It''s none of your business." Ang red at him. "Just take care of yourself and Emma."


    "Okay." James rolled his eyes at her, scoffing.


    Looking at the harmonious family, Sam grinned and said to James, "Thank you, James. Ask the chef to


    make you nutritious food the next few days, okay?"


    Sam had Panda Blood, and he knew if it ever came to a blood transfusion, only James would be able


    to donate to him.


    They were the only two people in the family with that blood type.


    "Nutritious food?" James had no idea why his grandfather was so worried about what he was eating. "I


    don''t need it..."


    Before he could let any more words out, his mother covered his mouth and nose from behind.


    James was so shocked, he tried to yelp but could only make a humming sound. He looked at his wife


    for any form of help.


    "Aunt, I''m pretty sure he can''t breathe," said Emma anxiously.


    "What?" Ang took a look at her son. Seeing that his face was as red as a tomato, she loosened her


    hand and said, "Sorry, I didn''t mean it."


    James took a deep breath and thought, ''Is she really my mom?''


    "Dad, don''t worry. James is a strong man. I will prepare something nutritious for him though," Ang


    said. They were all afraid of the burden Sam would have to carry if he found out what really happened


    Sam was too old to have these types of regrets. Any little bit of pain would probably leave him


    distraught.


    "Well, he should eat more nutritious food." Sam smiled and looked much better in all honesty.


    Now that he was in a good mood, he looked much better.


    "By the way, Grandpa, I told Uncle Jason about your surgery. He is on his way. He will arrive this


    afternoon," James mentioned casually.


    Upon hearing that, Jessica''s face changed.


    ''Jason ising back?''

 Chapter 388 See Jason Again

    Chapter 388 See Jason Again


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Jason came to the hospital as expected.


    He wasn''t wearing a suit like he usually would. The ck T-shirt he was in broke his predictable


    monotony and the daisy printed on it was even more out of character. He was wearing light gray casual


    trousers, which elongated his legs.


    It was the first time that Jessica had seen Jason dressed so casually. He exuded the unique charm of a


    middle-aged man. He smiled confidently, with a charming aura surrounding him.


    "Dad, I just heard you and James chatting andughing. It seems that you are recovering well." Jason


    came in with some tonics.


    In a panic, Jessica stood up and used her phone as a mirror to look at her makeup.


    Knowing that Jason wasing, she had to try her best to look good.


    She hoped that Jason woulde up, hold her by the waist, and tell her how beautiful she was just like


    he used to.


    However, she was left disappointed.


    Jason only smiled at her politely.


    "James shouldn''t have told you this. I''m fine. You must be tired after the long journey." Sam treated


    Jason as his son as he really liked the young man.


    Jason was actually betterpany to Sam than John was.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t stay long to take care of you. I have to go back tonight." Looking at Sam''s aged


    face and wheelchair, Jason''s heart sank.


    Noticing how concerned he looked, Sam smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. I''m old and don''t like to


    walk anymore. A wheelchair is perfect for me."


    The whole family felt their hearts crack hearing Sam talk like this. They couldn''t imagine being reduced


    to a wheelchair.


    Since Sam woke up, he''d been trying his utmost to keep his sadness from showing. He tried to stay


    strong, not wanting to his children to feel sorry for him.


    The whole family knew that though.


    "Would you y chess with me before you leave?" Sam loved ying chess but the only people that


    could go toe to toe with him were John and Jason.


    John looked absent-minded, so Sam didn''t want to bother him. Now that Jason was here, Sam wanted


    to y chess with him.


    Jason nodded, "Okay."


    John ordered the chessboard to get setup as he pushed his father''s wheelchair over.


    Sam always took chess seriously and he believed that both of them should go all out.


    While they were talking, James held Emma''s hand and introduced, "Uncle, this is my fiancee, Emma. I


    think you may have seen her before."


    James rubbed Emma''s arm and added, "Honey, call him Uncle. You''ve mentioned him before."


    Of course Emma knew who he was. Jason was her idol after all.


    However, when she heard James'' introduction, she couldn''t help smiling. "Nice to meet you, Professor


    Fu. I''m Emma Lin."


    As she reached her arm out, James pulled it back before they could shake hands. "Call him Uncle."


    Emma was speechless, but still managed to smile happily. James was so possessive over her, even


    from his family members. However he still had the nerve toin about John''s possessiveness


    behind his back.


    "Uncle." Emma bent to his demands.


    Jason raised his eyebrows slightly. "I''m relieved to have you by his side."


    Jason knew he wouldn''t have to try and convince James to study anymore because Emma would


    probably do that now.


    Feeling a little embarrassed, James scratched his head and asked, "Uncle, are you leaving tonight?


    You haven''t seen Aunt Jessica for a long time now. Why don''t you stay here for a little longer? I''m sure


    one night is fine."


    It was Jason''s turn to be embarrassed.


    He wanted to tell James that he had been divorced.


    He didn''t want to make Sam sad though, so he said with a smile, "I also want to stay to take care of


    your grandfather, but I can''t put off this work any longer."


    Jessica had all kinds of fantasies and one was that she hoped Jason would stay to spend time with her.


    When she heard that the only reason he wanted to stay was to take care of Sam, her heart sank.


    "Well, hurry up if you want to leave so badly," Jessica shouted angrily. Her eyes were slightly red and


    she bit her lip, trying to hold back the tears.


    She was aplicated woman. She said one thing but meant somethingpletely different. She just


    wanted Jason to stay but she couldn''t muster up the courage to tell him that. Instead, she tried to push


    him away.


    After a pause, Jason replied, "I''ll leave as soon as I finish ying chess."


    Hearing his words, Jessica felt aggrieved. She pointed at the door and roared, "Get out now. The


    farther, the better."


    The room fell into a stunned silence.


    James murmured, "What''s wrong with Aunt Jessica? She was fine a second ago, wasn''t she? Why is


    she suddenly going off the rails? Is it just because Uncle Jason isn''t staying with her?"


    Looking at the others'' expressions, Emma spected, "Maybe things are not as simple as we think."


    As soon as the two of them finished speaking, John finally spoke up. "You two are divorced. You have


    no right to boss him around."


    There was a bit of anger in John''s bellowing voice. There was such an eerie feeling that most people


    held their breath. Only John dared to even talk about their divorce.


    John''s words rammed into James'' ear like a train and shattered his heart equally as quickly.


    ''Damn it! Did they really get divorced?


    When did it happen?


    It seems like I was the only one that didn''t know.''


    Emma shook her head. She didn''t know either.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Humiliated, Jessica stamped her feet and left.


    As soon as she pushed the door open, she saw a beautiful young woman standing outside.


    "Who are you? Why are you eavesdropping?" Jessica was roaring at the girl, making her cower in fear.


    "I''m not eavesdropping. I''m just waiting for Professor Fu." The girl was Maya, a senior and also a


    member of Jason''s research team.


    "Jason?" Jessica looked at Maya from head to toe, pulled her back to the ward and pushed her to


    Jason''s side.


    Maya stumbled, almost falling to the floor. Luckily, Jason caught her in his arms. "Maya, are you okay?"


    "Yes, I''m fine. Thank you, Professor Fu." Maya stood firm and bowed respectfully to Jason to express


    her thanks.


    "That''s good." Jason breathed a sigh of relief. Maya was quite sickly. The medication she needed could


    only be bought in Lexingport City. That was why he brought her here.


    He didn''t expect Jessica to misunderstand, though.


    Jason was just Maya''s teacher, but in Jessica''s eyes, there was something else going on. She


    sneered, "Jason, I see you''ve found a girlfriend so soon. Did you tell her that you used to be married?"


    Jason was stunned. He felt his heart break. Maya was about to exin, but he stopped her.


    Maya knew who Jessica was as soon as she saw her. Jason brought her photo with him wherever he


    went. Every night he would stare out at Lexingport City for a couple hours at least.


    Maya thought, ''I thought Professor Fu was homesick. Actually, he missed his ex-wife.


    Besides doing research, he''s spent all his time missing his wife day after day.''


    "I got married and divorced." Like the gentleman her was, Jason patted on Maya''s shoulder. "Go get


    your medicine first and meet me back at where we''re staying."


    "Okay." Maya hurriedly headed towards the door.


    Seeing that Maya was about to leave, Jessica stopped her and blurted out, "You can''t leave."

 Chapter 389 The Death Certificate

    Chapter 389 The Death Certificate


    Stopping to look at Jessica, Maya saw the burning jealousy and resentment in her eyes.


    Turning to face Jason, Maya looked at him as if asking for help. "Professor Fu¡­"


    "Maya, it''s okay," Jason said gently with a smile. "You can go now."


    But just as Maya pushed the door open, she came across Richard who had brought the chessboard.


    Stepping aside quickly, she made way for him to pass.


    At this moment, Jessica grabbed Maya''s wrist and gripped it tightly. Maya''s face turned pale from the


    pain. "We have something to talk about. Come with me."


    "What is it?" Maya asked nervously.


    Meanwhile, John looked at Richard and instructed him, "Richard, send Jessica back home."


    John''s voice was deep and firm. There was a certain seriousness in it that prevented other people from


    questioning him.


    Jessica tried to speak but eventually held her tongue. In the end, she didn''t resist, and Richard


    escorted her back to Stone Road.


    While ying chess with Sam, Jason''s mind was elsewhere, so he lost the game for no reason.


    "What are you thinking about?" Sam asked. He knew what was on Jason''s mind, but he still asked.


    "Nothing," Jason replied passively. "Your chess skills have improved a lot."


    When John told him about the divorce just now, Sam was not surprised at all. It seemed that the whole


    Shi family had already known about it, so Jason didn''t need to call him Dad anymore.


    Sam didn''t seem to care. He just quietly rearranged the white chess pieces in neat rows.


    After the second round, Jason chuckled, "Oh. I lost again."


    The first time he lost because he was naive. He had known that Jessica''s love for him was not pure.


    Despite this, he still decided to marry her. But in the end, their divorce was no surprise.


    The second time he lost because he still loved her. Jason had thought about how to greet Jessica


    politely when they met. He didn''t want to show much how sad and affected he was by their divorce. But


    when he saw Jessica, his words felt like a lump stuck in his throat. He could not look her in the eye.


    Every time he nced at her face, he couldn''t help but want toe back to her.


    Jason had liked her since childhood. Even at a young age, he knew that he had a lot of work to do to


    be enough for her.


    Despite all that happened, he still felt that he couldn''t give up now. It wasn''t because of how much love


    and dedication he had given her that he couldn''t move on. It was simply because he still loved her.


    No one forgets their first love. Jessica was Jason''s first and only love.


    "No one will lose all the time. Let''s switch sides. This time, I will y the white."


    Without waiting for his answer, Sam reced Jason''s chess pieces with the ck ones, and he took


    the white pieces to his side of the board.


    In the third round, Jason won.


    Sam smiled at him, but Jason just looked at him in confusion.


    "Well, this chess game is over. That piece you hold in your hand is my gift to you."


    Raising his hand, Sam signaled to the butler to push him back to the bed.


    Sam needed to rest. Only the three family members would stay in the ward to take care of him. The


    others would go back to their homes to get some rest and then change shifts.


    Even though John and Jason couldn''t be a family, they were good friends who grew up together.


    When the two of them were just about to find somece quiet to talk, Lena suddenly came over. "Mr.


    Shi, something came up. Amy wants to talk to you."


    Since Amy was in Spring City, she must have something urgent about Nina to tell him. John quickly


    picked up the phone.


    "Say it."


    "Mr. Shi, Ms. Shi is missing. Pleasee to Spring City as soon as possible."


    With a nervous look on his face, John snapped, "Missing? What do you mean by missing? When did


    she disappear?"


    Trembling with fear, Amy mumbled, "I couldn''t find her sincest night."


    "Last night?" John raised his voice. "Why didn''t you say it until now?"


    It wasn''t actually a question. John was scolding her for the dy.


    "Mr. Shi, I couldn''t get in touch with anyone yesterday."


    Amy wiped the cold sweat from her forehead. No matter who she tried to contactst night, nobody


    answered. She sent texts to everyone, but she didn''t get a single reply.


    The night before, Sam was in the operating room. Everyone was in the hospital waiting anxiously, so


    no one paid attention to their phones.


    It wasn''t until John stuck his hands in his pockets that he realized that he must have dropped his phone


    somewhere on the beach in Spring City. By now, the rain or the waves must have washed it away.


    "I''ll be right there." Hanging up the phone, John left in a hurry without saying goodbye to Jason.


    All that he could think of at the moment was what could have happened to Nina.


    What did Amy mean by missing?


    Was Nina simply missing?


    Or did something happen?


    John tried his best to stay calm while thinking about what to do.


    James had received a call from his little girl. Nina must have known that he lied to her, so she


    deliberately hid herself from Amy.


    John took a private ne to Spring City. The whole time, his right eye kept twitching. He felt as if


    something was about to happen.


    There was a saying that if one''s left eye twitched, they would make a fortune. But if one''s right eye


    twitched, they would be in bad luck.


    John didn''t really believe in this until he couldn''t find Nina in Spring City.


    The more his right eye twitched, the more worried he became.


    They managed to get possession of a folder of sealed documents. Amy opened the folder and took out


    a certificate. When Amy read the words on the paper, her eyes widened in horror.


    Her hands trembled.


    The folder fell to the floor.


    All the documents in it slid out, and one of them slid dropped beside John''s feet.


    It read "Resident Medical Death Certificate" in bold capital letters.


    The words pierced John''s heart like a sharp de.


    He froze. He couldn''t move his body. The air in the room seemed to have frozen.


    "Mr....Mr. Shi..." Amy was about to bend down and pick up the documents on the floor.


    When she was about to get the death certificate beside John''s feet, he raised his hand to stop her. He


    then bent down and picked it up himself.


    John picked up all of the documents on the floor one by one and held them tightly in his hands. His


    eyes swept over the death certificate and cremation certificate again and again.


    His fingers trembled slightly.


    His little girl was now so bold that she even dared to make a joke like that.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    John didn''t say a word. With tears in her eyes, Amy tried tofort him even though she was in shock


    as well.


    "Mr. Shi, I''m very sorry for your loss."


    "She''s not dead." With a calm expression in his eyes, John tore up all the documents and threw them


    into the trash can.


    How could his little girl drown to death so easily?


    The only possibility was that she disappeared deliberately. As for where she would go, John couldn''t


    tell.


    No matter where she went, he would find her even if he had to search the whole world.


    After a thorough investigation, John found that Nina''s residence had been canceled and she


    disappeared without a trace.


    ording to the investigation, a luxury cruise ship appeared near the coast of Spring City and left not


    long after it arrived.


    The cruise ship was heading to C Ind.


    John heaved a sigh of relief.


    His little girl was fine, but her family took her away.


    How could he find her across the vast sea?

 Chapter 390 Things Are Not That Simple

    Chapter 390 Things Are Not That Simple


    While John was worrying about how to find Nina, there was a flood of news on the Inte.


    News of Nina''s death had been at the top of every search.


    "Nina Lu, Mr. Shi''s wife, drowned in the sea."


    The one who released the news was an unknown beauty blogger from Spring City.


    In just moments, some mainstream media dug deeper and confirmed the tragic news.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    As soon as he saw the headlines, John''s heart sank as it seemed like a cloud covered his gloomy


    exterior. Amy quickly said, "I''ll contact Richard immediately and remove it."


    Before she picked up the phone, John stopped her.


    "No need."


    "What?" Confused, Amy hung up the phone and let the news spread far and wide.


    John tapped his fingers gently on the table. He had been overwhelmed by all these recent events and


    he just needed a moment to organize his thoughts.


    First, his wine was drugged at the engagement party. Then his father learned about Jessica''s divorce.


    Now, the news of Nina''s death went viral on the Inte.


    It was all too much. They weren''t connected at all but they all had something to do with him.


    "It''s not that simple." John turned around and ordered Amy, "You stay in Spring City to investigate the


    whole thing."


    "Yes, Mr. Shi." Amy was left in Spring City.


    However, the news was causing an uproar back in Lexingport City. It seemed rare for the Shi family to


    have a moment''s rest these days. They had just seen the news of Nina''s death. With the media digging


    out the information that Nina''s residence had been canceled, they had no choice but to believe it.


    The whole family went through the stress of Sam''s surgery and now with this news piling on, it left them


    lifeless.


    James had to call John to confirm this tragedy. All John told his was, "Don''t let your grandfather know."


    "So is Aunt Nina really...?" James couldn''t get out his final word. He chocked through the sobs as he


    felt a lump in his throat.


    "Yes." After hanging up the phone, John phoned Leon immediately.


    Right now, Leon and Wynn were studying overseas, so it waste at night when he received the call.


    When he looked down at the strange number, he waspletely perplexed.


    "What is it? I''m sleeping."


    "Brother-inw," John said calmly, shocking Leon out of his bed.


    "Stop! Stop!" Leon raised his voice. "Don''t call me that! Just call me Leon. And go straight to the point."


    All John cared about was making sure that Nina was safe, so he didn''t beat around the bush.


    "My wife was taken by some people from C Ind. I have no idea where or how she is."


    "What? Did my parents send someone to take her back? Oh, no! My mother must have picked up Nini


    herself." Leon didn''t even want to say what misfortune would fall his sister''s way.


    Leon knew how stubborn Nina was. Their mother would force her to marry Vicente. Nina was never


    going to allow that and she would do anything to stop it.


    "This is terrible. I''ve got to go. I''ll call you back after I get all the information." After hanging up the


    phone, Leon went to do some digging about Nina.


    gued with anxiety, John asked Richard to investigate as well. He needed to gather all pieces of


    news and piece a picture together.


    It was going to take time to gather information.


    John had been waiting for two days.


    At noon, he finally received a call from Leon.


    "Don''t worry. Nini arrived at C Ind safely. She is trapped at home and can''t contact anyone. You


    need to go there as soon as possible," Leon urged. "The sooner, the better."


    As soon as he heard that Nina was safe, the anxiety slipped off John''s body like a silk sheet and his


    mind was finally at ease.


    However, what Leon said left John uneasy. He frowned and pursed his lips tightly.


    "I will." He had to let go of all his fear and go to Nina as soon as possible.


    After staying locked up in his room for two days, John finally moved and sat in front of the mirror where


    Nina often sat. All her cosmetics and skin care products were still sprawled across the table.


    Sometimes after she applied all her skin care products, she''d get so close to John that she essentially


    did his skin care as well.


    Even when Nina put her lipstick on, John would kiss her and wipe it clean off. It was like he was


    addicted to it.


    John smiled at the lipstick on the table, stood up and went to take a hot shower. He shaved off his


    scruffy stubble and finally got some sleep.


    As he got up, all hints of tiredness vanished.


    He stood up and went downstairs. He saw two figures, one big and one small, sleeping on the sofa in


    the living room.


    Chester''s head was on James'' calf and they shifted, feeling ufortable as John walked nearer.


    "Mr. Shi?" When Helen came out of the kitchen, she happened to stumble upon John who was


    standing at the stairs and looking down. Her eyes started welling up. "Mr. Shi, You are finally leaving


    your room!"


    She hadn''t seen John for two whole days.


    After Nina''s ident, John had been locking himself in the room. He refused to talk to anyone or even


    eat anything.


    He hadn''t eaten anything Helen had cooked.


    Helen wiped her tears and said, "Mr. Shi, you must be hungry. I''ll go make something for you right


    away."


    "What''s wrong with those two?" John walked downstairs.


    "They are worried about you. After they found out that you were isting yourself, they came over to


    wait for you." Looking over at them on the sofa, Helen felt a little sorry. She lowered her voice, not


    wanting to wake them.


    She urged them to go sleep in the room but they refused. They were just so worried that there was


    something wrong with John that they were going to stay right there to see him as soon as possible.


    "Mr. Shi, Henry and Adrian came. They left when they realized you weren''ting out. Besides,


    Michelle also came. She..." Helen trailed off.


    "What''s the matter?" John frowned.


    "She came in and broke the vase. She cursed and asked you to give Mrs. Shi back to her." Helen


    lowered her head.


    Michelle was usually such a sweet and delicate girl, but she marched in and behaved so


    uncharacteristically ruthless.


    She even managed to scare Nine away. Not even James or Chester even dared to get close to her.


    Fortunately the sound didn''t reach John''s room. If he heard what she was talking about, Michelle


    probably would have a lot of trouble to deal with.


    When someone was worried, there was no telling what they could do.


    Helen thought John would be angry and punish Michelle, so she tried to defend her. "Michelle only said


    those things because she was worried about Mrs. Shi. I don''t think there''s any need to punish her for


    it."


    "It doesn''t matter." John wasn''t going to hurt Michelle.


    She was his wife''s best friend after all.


    After lunch, John left North Yard while Chester and James were still sleeping soundly on the couch.


    Instead of going to thepany, John went straight to a counselling room.

 Chapter 391 Wait For John To Take The Initiative

    Chapter 391 Wait For John To Take The Initiative


    In the Ye family residence


    Julie sat on the balcony to have afternoon tea. She had just read the top search news.


    The news of Nina''s drowning dropped from first ce to the third, but was still eye-catching.


    Julie didn''t care about thements below the post. She only cared whether John would fulfill his


    promise to marry her daughter.


    She called Vivian and asked her toe back early from the Ye Group to discuss important matters.


    Vivian studied hard while working in the Ye Group. She was polite to everyone around her, thus earning


    her a good reputation. Even Henry had praised her many times in front of Adrian.


    "Henry, I''d like to ask for a leave for the rest of the afternoon. I am needed at home." Vivian was now


    Henry''s assistant. She never sought any special privileges, and she sought Henry''s approval before


    doing anything.


    Henry just nodded and let her go.


    She ran into Adrian as she walked out of the office.


    "Mr. Song, are you waiting for Henry to get off work again?" It was not the first time that Vivian saw


    Adrian waiting for Henry to get off work. Adrian did it almost every day.


    Vivian couldn''t help thinking, ''This is confusing.


    If Adrian were a woman, I can understand why.


    He is a man, though.''


    "You already know it. Why do you still ask me?" Adrian didn''t like Vivian, especially after Henry praised


    her over and over in front of him.


    Vivian smiled politely. "I know you and Henry have a good rtionship, but shouldn''t you be closer to


    Mr. Shi? After all, you knew him first"


    "Hmm," Adrian said perfunctorily and walked past her.


    Vivian stared at Adrian''s departing back, and her expression became more thoughtful.


    She felt that the rtionship between the two men were unusual.


    However, she couldn''t exactly pinpoint what was odd about it.


    Her mother started calling again, so Vivian hurried back. She thought that something serious had


    happened, but it turned out that her mother wanted to berate her.


    "Vivian, what''s wrong with you? Aren''t you worried about your marriage at all? I traded my blood for it."


    Julie pointed at the top search on the screen of her mobile phone. "Nina has been dead for three days,


    but Mr. Shi still hasn''te to talk about your marriage. You didn''t contact him at all. Do you really


    want to make me angry?"


    "Mom!" Vivian said impatiently. "You don''t know what''s happening, so don''t talk nonsense. I have my


    own n."


    She was an impatient person, but her mother was even more so. "What can you do? Look at what you


    have done. You have set up such an borate trap, but you haven''t caught anything yet.


    You should have listened to me at the beginning. You should have had sex with Mr. Shi to make Nina


    ufortable so that she would leave. Then, you can be his woman. It''s so simple. Why do you have


    to make it soplicated?"


    Every time Vivian heard her one of her mother''s bad ideas, she would feel sick. She wouldn''t resort to


    such a dirty trick¡ªshe didn''t want others to find fault with her and speak ill of her when her back was


    turned.


    However, her n wouldn''t seed without her mother''s help. Win or lose, they were in the same


    boat. They shouldn''t butt heads or go against each other.


    "Mom, let me exin it to you first." Vivian stood behind her mother and gently massaged her


    shoulders.


    People would naturally be in a good mood as long as they feltfortable.


    Julie said in a softer tone, "Tell me, then."


    "Mom, the news of Nina''s drowning is still on the hot search. If the news of Mr. Shi''s next marriage to


    me is spread at this time, we will be used of taking advantage of Nina''s death, and Mr. Shi will


    definitely be suspicious of us. We can''t do anything rash at this point¡ªwe have to wait for him to


    take the initiative." Vivian''s fingers were starting to feel sore from massaging Julie''s shoulders, so she


    switched to lightly punching her mother''s shoulders with her fists.


    "Wait for Mr. Shi to take the initiative? What if never makes a move?" Julie was worried about her


    daughter, but she had to admit that what she said was reasonable.


    Vivian smiled and said in a firm tone, "Since Mr. Shi has given his word, he won''t break his promise. It''s


    only a matter of time. I''ve been waiting for him for so many years, so I won''t mind waiting a little


    longer."


    "You''re right, but I''m just worried that something would go wrong." Julie patted her daughter''s hand and


    pulled her to sit next to her. "I think we should make our move early, or else I will always feel uneasy."


    Well, her mother wasn''t the only one feeling anxious.


    "Mom, are there any people investigating why Sam received the recording?" Vivian asked with a


    worried frown on her face.


    Julie shook her head and said, "No. I don''t know anything about it. Somebody must be investigating


    why the two people with the same blood type as me suddenly left Lexingport City. I''m worried that they


    will find you."


    rm bells started ringing in Vivian''s mind.


    It seemed like John had really taken action.


    "Mom, this is exactly why I don''t want any word of Mr. Shi marrying me to spread just yet." The worry in


    Julie''s face did not deter Vivian. She continued, "I found out something strange¡ªAmy and Lena


    disappeared all of a sudden. Richard''s the only one still with Mr. Shi."


    "What do you mean?" Julie asked, her heart pounding in her chest. "Do you think Mr. Shi has send


    them to investigate these things in secret?"


    They lived in constant fear that John would be able to figure out what they had done.


    "It''s highly possible." Vivian held her mother''s hand. "That''s why we can''t act rashly, or we might end up


    inadvertently providing them with clues to follow."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, yes, you are right." Julie nodded repeatedly. "It''s not that easy to fool Mr. Shi. He''s very


    suspicious by nature. He won''t trust us until he has the matter thoroughly investigated."


    Vivian smiled andforted her mother, "Don''t worry, Mom. He won''t find out that easily. If he says


    nothing in the next three months, we can make our move."


    "I agree." Vivian finally managed to ay her mother''s fears, and the older woman''s worries gradually


    dissipated.


    On the balcony, the two women stared at the gorgeous sunset. The glow of thete afternoon sun


    stretched out a figure passing by the yard.


    The owner of the figure was another thorn on their side.


    "Why is Noah back?" Julie stood aside and saw Noah walking towards Howard''s study. She patted


    Vivian on the shoulder and said, "Go and find out why he''s here. He seldomes back. Something


    must have happened."


    Julie''s suspicion proved to be correct.


    Noah applied to for a transfer from the Lexingport City police department to Spring City.


    The news brought the family mixed feelings of happiness and worry. They were worried because even


    if Noah left to work in Spring City, he was still thergest shareholder of the Ye Group.


    However, once Noah left, they could do whatever they wanted, and he wouldn''t be able to do anything


    about it.


    Looking at the news from such a perspective, Julie and Vivian could consider Noah''s transfer to be a


    good thing.


    At present, their greatest worry was whether John would find out what they had done.


    Julie and Vivian guessed that Amy and Lena were conducting a secret investigation, but they didn''t


    think more people were looking into the matter other than those two.


    Richard stayed with John. In addition to helping John deal with thepany''s affairs, he was also


    responsible for honing John''s fighting skills.


    After all, John also had a n.

 Chapter 392 The Castle On The Scher Mountain

    Chapter 392 The Castle On The Scher Mountain


    C Ind, which covered an area of only 160,000 square kilometers, stood in the boundless sea. The


    deep blue waters surrounding the ind seamlessly melded with the blue skies.


    Nina fell into aa after she was exposed to the torrential rain in Spring City. She regained


    consciousness several times. In her hazy state, she recognized no one, only seeing blurry figures in


    front of her, before her consciousness faded away again.


    The next thing she knew, she was in her bedroom on the Scher Mountain. The huge crystal light


    glittered overhead, and the breeze that wafted in from the balcony carried the unique smell of C Ind.


    Nina nced around the room. Her bedroom looked exactly the same as she had left it two years ago


    ¡ªnot a single piece of furniture or decor was changed.


    "What happened?" Nina opened her mouth. "Why am I home?"


    Nina initially thought that she was in a dream, so she tossed aside the covers and ran to the balcony.


    She looked toward the direction of C Ind, and the sight of the many distinctive buildings of the ind


    greeted her eyes.


    She looked down and saw a dreamlike mirage on the pearlescent aqua sea¡ªit was Scher Mountain.


    Right now, Nina was in the Scher Mountain castle, where the royal family of C Ind resided. This was


    her home.


    Scher Mountain was located on a white mudt in the bay of C Ind. The castle towered against the


    blue sky, its architecture imposing and mysterious.


    Every evening when the rising tide came, the waves would rush over like ten thousand horses,


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    drowning the entire beach and surrounding Scher Mountain in a natural moat. Within that span of time,


    the ce was a lonely ind, silent and detached from the rest of the world.


    When the sun rose, the fog did not dissipate. At the foot of the mountain, one could see a green grass


    field, which gave way to a moonlit white beach.


    This stretch of sand connected the mountain to the rest of C Ind.


    There were only two roads at the foot of Scher Mountain, one of which was a wooden boardwalk that


    led to the azure sea. When the tide rose, this path would be submerged, only to emerge again when


    the tide receded.


    This was Nina and Leon''s favorite ce. Every time the tide came in, they would walk barefoot on the


    nks, savoring the night breeze and the cold sea water.


    The other was an asphalt road that led to the maind of C Ind. The road was built on an elevated


    bridge, with toons of guards standing on both sides. Pedestrians and vehicles passing through must


    be strictly checked before they could proceed.


    Nina rubbed her eyes and opened them again. The touch of her hand against her skin was solid and


    real, and the castle''s reflection was still there.


    She really was back.


    How?


    Nina closed her eyes and tried to recall what happened. Thest memory she remembered was


    passing out under the heavy rain. When she opened her eyes, she had returned to the ce of her


    birth.


    "Your Highness?" Reba pushed the door open, but she didn''t see anyone on the bed. She scanned


    the massive bedroom anxiously and then saw a figure on the balcony.


    She walked in and saw the young princess.


    "Your highness, are you okay?" Reba breathed a sigh of relief. It was dusk, and the night wind was


    a little cold. She turned around to look for a shawl to ce around Nina''s shoulders.


    Nina turned around and saw the woman''s familiar face. She frowned and gathered her shawl more


    closely around her. "Reba, thank you. I''m fine."


    "The wind on the balcony is very strong, and you have just recovered. It would be better if you sit


    inside, where it''s warmer." Reba respectfully turned sideways to let Nina pass.


    Nina sat on the sofa in the room, and Reba poured her a cup of hot water.


    "Reba, how did I get back?" After drinking some hot water, Nina felt warmth spread from the inside.


    She looked up at Reba intently and asked, "How did you find me? Who told you my location?"


    Reba paused and replied, "I don''t know."


    "You don''t know?" Nina didn''t believe her at all.


    Reba was her mother''s personal assistant, and most of the queen''s directives were executed by


    her. How could she not know?


    "Reba, you are lying," Nina confronted the woman bluntly. Reba neither denied nor confirmed


    the usation and just lowered her eyes quietly.


    Knowing that Reba was only acting on her mother''s orders, Nina didn''t grill her further and changed


    the topic. "Where is my mother?"


    "Her Majesty is upied at the moment. She wille to visit you after she finishes her work."


    Reba answered the question more easily this time.


    "She is busy, huh?" Aplicated expression shed across Nina''s eyes. Her mother was always


    busy.


    Well, either that or on the way to bing busy.


    Her mother had always been too busy to spare any time for her children.


    "It doesn''t matter." Nina was used to it. She waved her hand to dismiss the other woman. "You can go


    out first. I want to sleep some more."


    Nina had slept for two or three days. Not long after she woke up, she felt sleepy again.


    Reba nodded, "Yes, Your Highness. From now on, I''ll be in charge of overseeing your needs. I''ll be


    right outside the door. Please call me if you need anything."


    "What?" Nina was surprised. "Aren''t you my mother''s personal assistant? Why would you be


    responsible for my daily life? Who will take care me if my mother needs you?"


    "I''m no longer Her Majesty''s personal assistant, but yours," Reba said calmly.


    Nina''s pregnancy should not be made known to others. The queen could only rest assured with


    Reba personally taking care of Nina.


    The queen''s attitude towards the growing life inside the princess''s body kept changing. She had yet to


    decide whether to deal with it quietly or just let Nina give birth to the baby in secret.


    Therefore, Reba had to be very careful in handling the princess and the baby in her. She couldn''t


    make any mistake.


    "Oh," Nina replied with a yawn.


    She could barely keep her eyes open.


    She had already slept for days on end. How could she still feel sleepy?


    Nina yawned again, so she lifted her left hand to cover her mouth. Suddenly, she realized that her hand


    was feeling unusually bare.


    She stretched out her hand. Her ring was gone.


    The ring that John had slipped on her finger when he proposed to her was missing.


    "Where is my ring?" Nina''s drowsiness evaporated in an instant, and her body became tense. She


    reached out to touch her body and found that she was wearing her pajamas.


    "Where is the ring? Where is my ring?" she asked with mounting agitation. Nina looked around in a


    panic, peering at the sofa and underneath it. Then, she lifted the quilt and the bed sheets. The ring was


    nowhere to be found.


    At the sight of the anxiety on the princess''s face, a sh of sadness crossed Reba''s eyes.


    The ring, the phone, the pendant, the watch that Nina had clenched tightly in her hand... Anything


    rted to that ce was confiscated by Anne.


    "Reba, have you seen my ring?" Nina pointed at her finger where her ring should be on. "It''s my


    wedding ring. It''s the ring my husband gave me when he proposed to me."


    Although Nina was angry at John for lying to her, the ring was a token of their rtionship. It was


    something that she could not afford to lose.


    She couldn''t lose anything that John had given her.


    "Your Highness!" Reba addressed her seriously. "You are unmarried. How can you have a proposal


    ring and a husband? As the princess of C Ind, you know that you should be careful in your words


    and actions."


    The panic on Nina''s face was reced by a frozen expression. She stopped her frantic search and


    looked at Reba with burning eyes.


    "What do you mean?" Nina''s voice was as cold as ice.


    Reba met Nina''s frigid re with a steady gaze that was neither humble nor pushy. "Your Highness,


    you are not married, nor do you have a wedding ring or a husband. Please be careful about what you


    say and do."

 Chapter 393 Supervision

    Chapter 393 Supervision


    The day Nina fled C Ind, she knew her mother would find her eventually. So when she finally woke


    up and realized that she wasn''t hallucinating, she waspletely calm knowing that she was on Scher


    Mountain.


    Nina was also well aware that her mother would find out absolutely everything there was to know about


    what she did over the past two years. Her marriage with John woulde out sooner orter.


    Therefore, she held nothing back. She spoke about John openly.


    She wasn''t expecting Reba''s reaction though. Why did she say that Nina wasn''t married?


    Reba must have been instructed by Anne to say so. It meant Anne wouldn''t ept John.


    "I''m married. And not only do I have the ring but also a husband," Nina announced loudly. "John is my


    husband, my only husband that I ever want."


    Reba had watched Nina grow up. She knew that Nina was as cold as Anne and didn''t say more


    than she needed to.


    Hearing Nina''s outburst was actually shocking. The princess was apletely new woman now.


    Reba was surprised at how vehemently Nina spoke about John. It was very obvious that he held an


    incredible part in her heart that shouldn''t be taken for granted.


    This was not good for the royal family.


    Reba kept her respect and had to remind Nina, "Your Highness, when you got married, you used


    the identity of a Spring City resident. You are a resident of C Ind though. You need to be clear about


    that."


    Nina was stunned, yet Reba gave her another blow. "Besides, your identity as a Spring City


    resident has been erased. There is no Nina Lu in Spring City or Lexingport City anymore. Only the


    princess of C Ind."


    "Erased?" Nina''s blood boiled so much that she almost couldn''t breathe. To cancel one''s residence,


    they had to have the death certificate.


    Her mother must have faked her death and attained the death certificate.


    Did everyone think she was dead?


    Did John think so as well?


    Panic and anxiousness smothered Nina as she red at Reba.


    "Give my things to me!"


    If Reba knew all of this, she definitely knew where Nina''s ring and other belongings were.


    Nina approached her, staring her down. "Give me my things back."


    "What do you want, Your Highness? I don''t understand," Reba said calmly, with just a hint of panic


    shing through her eyes.


    Nina was always incredible at reading people though. Even a slight give-away was enough for her to


    pick it up.


    "For thest time, give me back all my belongings." Nina stepped closer. Reba lowered her eyes


    and took a step back, trying not to look at her.


    In these two years, Nina had be more perceptive.


    She seemed to be able to see through anyone with her piercing gaze.


    "I don''t care about anything else except the ring, cell phone and watch. I expect to get them." Nina''s


    voice cut through the air like an icicle. "Right now."


    John gave her that ring himself. Nina and John also had matching pendants on their phones. Even if


    her phone waspletely soaked and useless, she had to keep the pendant.


    More importantly, her watch contained the photo on her marriage license with John.


    Reba was almost intimidated by Nina. Atst, she finally found the strength topose herself. "I


    need Her Majesty''s consent."


    "Are you my personal assistant or my mother''s?"


    "I''m the personal assistant sent by Her Majesty to take care of you."


    "Humph!" Nina snorted coldly.


    She knew Reba was only sent by Anne to watch her every move.


    Calling herself an assistant was just a cover.


    "Where is mother? I''ll go find her." Nina was in such a rush to get her possessions back. The only way


    she could get in contact with people in Lexingport City, would be through her watch.


    If John had heard of her death, he would most certainly investigate. With how vignt he was, there


    was no doubt that he''d find out that Nina was taken to C Ind.


    Even though she was alive, John would still be worried to no end.


    She had to let him know that she was safe.


    Not only would John be in a sorry state but Michelle would be hysterical by now. Michelle wouldn''t


    know any better and she would have definitely just had to believe that Nina was dead. Anne was so


    good at keeping things hidden that only John could possibly find out the truth.


    As for Emma and James, Nina could imagine they must have called her and sent her WeChat


    messages without stop.


    And Noah must be anxious.


    Although Nina was in the castle, her heart was already back with the people in Lexingport City.


    "Her Majesty is busy," Reba said.


    Without hesitation, Nina walked straight past Reba and walked out of the room. She didn''t want to


    waste her time anymore.


    She went to look for her mother herself.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Your Highness..." Reba immediately followed her, trying to stop her.


    With just a light push, Nina could have fended Reba off. As soon as Nina opened the door, she was


    stopped by two bodyguards.


    "Your Highness."


    "Get out of my way."


    The two bodyguards stood like statues.


    "Your Highness, you can''t leave the room without Her Majesty''s order," Reba caught up and


    exined.


    This information only made it worse. Nina''s anger skyrocketed. She knew that with these people in her


    way, leaving would be impossible.


    It was getting darker and darker, and the longer Nina felt like she was being held captive, the more


    violent her energy turned. She didn''t know how many days she had slept, nor did she know how John


    had been.


    "I said get out of the way. Are you deaf?" Nina raised her hand to tuck the strand of hair behind her ear,


    clenching her other hand into a fist and cracking her knuckles.


    Everyone in the castle knew that Nina was quite the fighter.


    The two bodyguards were stunned. Anne had told them not to hurt Nina and not to let her out. What


    were they to do now?


    The two of them looked embarrassed.


    In the blink of an eye, Nina raised her leg and kicked them on the chest. The two strong men staggered


    back by no more than a step.


    But it wasn''t much damage at all.


    They quickly stabilized their bodies and turned back into the human wall that they had to be to stop


    Nina. "Your Highness, please don''t make things difficult for us."


    With a gloomy face, Nina didn''t say anything. She nced at the men, frowning.


    Her mother really did a good job selecting the most capable people to keep her trapped.


    Not only was Reba a piece of work, but the bodyguards were even more stubborn.


    While Nina was wondering how she could get rid of them, Anne rushed over. She saw her daughter


    standing at the door as soon as she got nearer.


    "Nina," Anne said joyfully. She strode over at quite a pace and hugged her daughter with teary eyes.


    "You''re finally awake. I was so worried."


    Nina was never that close with her mother so this warm embrace still felt ufortable to her. Her


    body stiffened even though she could feel her mother''s love.


    This was what she longed for most as a child. She didn''t get it until now.


    "Mom." Nina gradually rxed her tensed muscles. "I''m awake now. Don''t worry."


    "I''m so d that you are." Anne took her daughter into the room and sat on the sofa to ask Nina if she


    was feeling well.


    Facing her mother''s questions, Nina began engaging in the conversation fully, but eventually started


    giving the simplest answers possible.


    Anne noticed that there was something troubling Nina. "Nina, do you have something on your mind?"


    "Yes," Nina said frankly. "Mom, I want my ring back as well as my cell phone and watch. I need to


    contact my husband and friends."


    Anne let go of her daughter''s hand and as her expression dulled.

 Chapter 394 A Slap In The Face

    Chapter 394 A p In The Face


    Nina and Anne locked eyes, refusing to give in.


    The room was so quiet that the only thing that filled it was the sea breeze. Anne donned a serious


    exterior, facing Nina''s indifference. It was a stalemate.


    "Nina, I''ve handled everything for you. Don''t worry." Anne had always been strict as Nina''s mother, and


    even theforting words from her sounded stiff.


    However, Nina could be persuaded by reason but not be cowed by force.


    "You mean by announcing I''m dead? So you faked my death certificate, canceled my household


    registration and said that I''m dead." For the first time in Nina''s life, she hated her mother.


    Since Nina was a child, she hadn''t experienced her mother''s nurturing hand. She had been restricted


    by various rules and learned different skills. She hadined inwardly at first and eventually


    be numb to that.


    But she couldn''t ept what Anne did this time.


    Everyone she met in Lexingport City brought her different experiences to treasure. She had her own


    home and friends. It was like she finally had flesh and blood.


    "Nina, I did all this for your own good." Seeing the hatred in her daughter''s eyes, Anne''s heart


    shuddered and her voice softened.


    When her daughter ran away from home, she was angry. She sent people to search for her to no avail.


    Anger swiftly dissipated and turned to worry.


    A yearter, it turned to regret.


    Anne missed her daughter more than anything. In every spare moment, she woulde to Nina''s


    room and sit down. Her fingers would feel the coldness as she touched the lifeless objects in the room.


    The whole room just felt cold.


    But even Nina was here now, Anne still felt cold.


    "Every mother hurts their child while saying they are doing it for their child''s sake. It''smon," Nina


    said bluntly.


    He retort was seen as nothing short of rebellious in all honesty.


    It was just because Nina had never defied her mother like this before.


    In the past, Anne would have exploded in a white hot rage. What Nina wasn''t expecting though was


    nothing but a subdued sigh from her mother.


    "Your brother is right. You hate me for what I have done."


    Hearing her mother''s words, Nina remembered that she hadn''t seen her brother since she woke up. If


    her brother knew that she hade back, he would''vee to her.


    "Where is Leon?"


    "I arranged a study tour for him in another country."


    "You did it?" A look of worry appeared on Nina''s face. Since the incident with Valerie, her brother had


    been fond of studying abroad.


    Anne didn''t like Leon leaving C Ind. Then why did she send him away to study abroad herself?


    For this to happen, there must be some reason.


    "What did he do wrong?" Nina felt that studying abroad was definitely going to be almost a punishment


    for him in a sense.


    As she had expected, Leon and Wynn were living a hard life in a foreign country with little to no money.


    Anne got angry at the mention of her son. "As a brother, he shouldn''t have let you live a hard life


    outside C Ind."


    Anne was ming Leon for covering for her. She was punishing him and letting him experience what


    Nina had experienced in the past two years.


    To Nina, these years weren''t a tough life to live, but rather a rebirth.


    "It has nothing to do with Leon. I begged him to help me. Mom, please let hime back." Nina''s voice


    softened.


    Now Nina finally understood how her mother could find her. She must have extorted confessions out of


    her brother.


    ''Poor Leon...''


    "There is no room for negotiation, Nina." Anne was determined to teach her son a lesson.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    A light bulb went off in Nina''s head. "Mom, I want to contact Leon."


    Her mother didn''t give her anything tomunicate with, fearing she''d call John or her friends. Nina


    thought maybe she could call Leon instead.


    "Do you want to contact him or your friends in Lexingport City?" Anne saw through her daughter in an


    instant.


    Nina was speechless.


    "Nina, you''re the princess of C Ind. You can''t just act on a whim anymore. Sometimes you just have


    to give up on what isn''t good for you," Anne said earnestly. "Just treat your life in Lexingport City as a


    dream. When you wake up, you have to return to reality. They just¡ª"


    "I agree. I should give up what isn''t right," Nina interrupted her mother, raising her head nobly. "I''m


    giving up my identity as the princess of C Ind."


    The air suddenly became suffocating.


    Anne stood up abruptly and looked down at her rebellious daughter, gritting her teeth to give Nina


    another chance.


    "I''ll pretend that I didn''t hear what you just said."


    Raising her eyes to look at her mother''s stern face, Nina slowly stood up fearlessly. "My husband and


    my friends are not a dream, but my reality. They are what matters and I can''t let them go. So..."


    Anne''s lips trembled slightly, and her pupils suddenly shrank. Her hands shook at her sides as if she


    couldn''t control them anymore.


    Nina ignored the anger that was about to burst out of her mother and continued, "I would rather give up


    my identity as the princess¡ª"


    p!


    Anne hit Nina and red at her with red eyes.


    She seemed to use all her strength behind that forceful blow.


    Nina had just recovered from a serious illness and was pregnant. She fell to the floor with a bang. Her


    hands swept the objects on the table to the floor.


    "Your Majesty, what happened?" Reba, who was guarding at the door, rushed in with two


    bodyguards when she heard themotion.


    Ninay on the floor, and Anne pointed at Nina in anger. Anne opened her mouth and wanted to curse,


    but she couldn''t say a word. All she could do was point with her trembling finger.


    "Your Majesty, Her Highness is..." Reba was about to mention Nina''s pregnancy, but she


    remembered that she had to keep the secret. "Her Highness still hasn''t recovered..."


    Nina felt her stomach ache but the main pain was spreading through her face. Without thinking too


    much, she staggered to her feet with the help of Reba.


    "I''m fine." Nina waved her hand. "I''ve told you once. So you know what I want. I don''t even need to say


    it again."


    Anne wanted to help Nina up, but her feet seemed to be frozen on the spot, unable to move. She could


    only lower her head as if she lost all her strength.


    Seeing that her daughter was so determined made Anne''s heart sink. She could do nothing but trudge


    out of the room. She sent more guards to guard the room.


    Nina stayed in the room for a few days. Most of the time, she stood on the balcony to watch the ebb


    and flow of the tide.


    It was not until her father, Bruce Lu, came back that Nina saw a turning point.


    The first thing that Bruce did once he came back was visit his daughter. They hadn''t seen each other


    for two years. Nothing else seemed to matter. He rushed over before he could even change his clothes.


    Anne yed the strict mother role and Bruce was definitely the kind father.


    At the age of forty-seven, Bruce was still handsome and strong. Aside from him being somewhat portly,


    he had no shorings. There wasn''t even a wrinkle when he smiled.


    "Nina, my dear daughter, you''re finally back. How have you been doing in the outside world these two


    years? Have you enjoyed yourself?" Bruce didn''t know that Nina was married, nor did he know how his


    daughter came back. He just thought that his daughter was tired of that life and decided toe home.


    When he heard the news that Nina ran away from home, Anne shouted and cursed him because of


    how he reacted. He didn''t see anything wrong with her behavior and it actually reminded him of himself


    when he was young.


    He feltforted that his daughter seemed livelier than two years ago.


    She looked like a normal girl now.


    However, something about her smile felt fake. It was forced and seemed to be hiding something.


    "Yes. Thest few years have made me very happy."


    "Then why do you look so sad?" Compared with his wife''smunication with his daughter, Bruce was


    much more connected with her. They were very close.


    Nina blinked her innocent eyes and lowered her face. "I can''t contact my friends anymore."

 Chapter 395 Have Bruces Support

    Chapter 395 Have Bruce''s Support


    "Friends? You have friends?" remarked Bruce with a bright smile.


    The smile on her father''s face calmed Nina down considerably. She nodded and said, "There''s


    Michelle. I think she''s like the rabbit Leon gave me when I was a child. Then Noah. He is a very


    righteous person. And James and Emma. They have just gotten engaged recently."


    After a slight pause, Nina decided toe clean to her father. "Dad, I''m married."


    Bruce was bbergasted. He sat there staring at Nina, wordless with shock, for a long time. His life had


    been steady in general, without a single major wave rocking his boat. This made his boat capsize.


    His daughter was married?


    Why wasn''t he informed?


    "Who is that bastard?" Bruce stood up and rolled up his sleeves, bristling with indignation.


    "Dad, please calm down and remember that you have an image to maintain." Nina quickly reached out


    and grabbed her father, who looked ready to explode. She was too familiar with this state as Leon had


    the simr reaction when he just knew his sister was married.


    Bruce was livid. "Does your mother know about it? You just said that you couldn''t contact your friends.


    Is it because your mother wouldn''t allow you to contact them?"


    "Yes." Nina''s lips drew tight into a t line, and she nodded. In fact, that was why she was unhappy.


    "Dad, will you help me? Mom brought me back without anyone knowing. My husband and friends don''t


    know where I am. They must be so worried about me."


    "If they truly are worried about you, then they shoulde here to see you." Bruce was still angry that


    his daughter was married without him knowing.


    However, regardless of how angry he was, Bruce couldn''t bear to see his daughter''s deste face.


    Nina hadn''t been happy since she was a child. He was overjoyed to hear that she had experienced


    happiness in the past two years.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Bruce touched the pockets of his shirt and trousers and realized that he had forgotten to take his phone


    with him. He hastily reassured Nina, "Don''t worry. I''ll talk to your mother tomorrow."


    Nina''s eyes lit up in an instant. "Thank you, Dad."


    "I''d like to remind you, however, not to keep your hopes up. I''m sure your mother has her reasons to do


    so." Nina''s eyes, which sparkled like the brightest of stars just now, darkened. Bruce felt so sorry. He


    did not want her to feel sad, but he had to tell her the cruel reality. "Do you still remember Vicente


    Nangong?"


    Nina shook her head.


    "I don''t remember." "From whom did you get your memory? You never forget the things that you see,


    but when ites to people..." Bruce shook his head helplessly.


    "Maybe it''s because people are not things." Nina shrugged.


    Bruce was rendered speechless for the second time. After clearing his throat, he continued,


    "Vicente is the youngest count of Nangong family. He is well-respected in C Ind, and he is¡ª"


    "Dad, is he even as prestigious as you are?" Nina interrupted her father. She already knew what he


    was going to say.


    "Of course not," Bruce replied, raising his chin proudly. "Your father is deeply loved and respected by


    the people. My prestige is undeniable."


    "Exactly, Dad. The man is not as powerful as you are. Why should I remember him?" Nina''s two-year


    stay in Lexingport City was not spent idly. Especially in the six months she had spent with John, she


    had learned to act like a spoiled child.


    She used this trick on her father.


    Nina leaned against her father and clung to his arm. She often held John''s arm, and the gesture


    appeared natural.


    Some people chose their life partners to look for what they had been missing since childhood. Nina


    sorelycked her father''s love, so she never really minded that John was ten years older than her. In


    fact, she felt a sense of security simr to that which her father could give her.


    Therefore, this kind of intimacy between Nina and her father had sprung from her interactions with


    John. Nina''s rtionship with her husband had increased the intimacy between her and her father.


    "Dad, Mom hid my ring, watch, and cell phone. Can you find a way to get them from her?" Nina gently


    shook her father''s arm. "My husband bought the ring for me, and Leon gave me that watch. They mean


    a lot to me. I can''t live without those two things.


    Mom doesn''t want me to contact anyone in Lexingport City. I''m okay if she doesn''t want to give me my


    phone, but I want the pendant. Dad, will you help me? Mom only listens to you. Will you help me?"


    It was the first time in his life that his daughter hade to him and asked him for his help like a child


    would. Bruce had an illusion that he had seen a ghost, but he found himself enjoying the feeling.


    In the past, he envied other people when their daughters acted cute to them. His daughter had always


    resembled her mother in face and demeanor, which made it difficult, if not impossible, for people to get


    close to her.


    Sometimes, Bruce wondered if he were a masochist. He liked people who acted cold and indifferent.


    Although he envied other people''s lovely daughters, he liked his own girl more.


    Just now, he realized that he wasn''t being particrly masochistic by preferring both mother and


    daughter to be themselves.


    When Nina acted like a spoiled child, he was willing to do anything for her.


    At first, Bruce wasn''t sure whether he could persuade his wife. Now, his confidence instantly soared.


    He patted his daughter''s arm and promised resolutely, "My daughter, don''t worry. Even if I have to risk


    my life, I''ll give you the things you want.


    If I can''t get these things back, I will move to the room next to yours. We''ll ignore your mother together.


    Let''s see if she dares to bully you again," Bruce said confidently.


    Nina''s hope was rekindled.


    The two nearly identical pairs of amber eyes twinkled at each other, full of confidence that they would


    get what they wanted.


    In the past, Nina didn''t dare to look into her parents'' eyes for fear of seeing any dissatisfaction in them.


    She was a princess. She must be outstanding and beyond reproach.


    It was not until she had looked into her father''s eyes that she saw the love held hidden in his eyes for


    so many years.


    "Dad," said Nina in a low voice. Without any hesitation, she leaned over and hugged her father. "Thank


    you."


    When his daughter called him "Dad" in such a tender way, Bruce froze in astonishment, not reacting


    until his daughter leaned over.


    Bruce slowly raised a hand to pat his daughter''s back, which, to his dismay, was so thin and frail.


    Nina felt the tension drain out of her body for the first time since she came back. She hugged her father


    and said, "Dad, thank you. Thank you for not scolding me like my mom did when you heard the news of


    my marriage. Also for not denying the marriage I chose for myself."


    Tears welled up in Bruce''s eyes.


    Her daughter had grown up and knew that her father needed affection from his own daughter.


    It had been more than twenty years. It was not easy to feel his daughter''s love for him.


    "Don''t mind what your mom said. You are free to choose whoever you wish to marry. I support you."


    Bruce''s heart waspletely captured by his daughter''s over show of affection.


    With her father''s support, Nina no longer felt helpless.


    "Dad, you won''t let me marry Vicente, will you?" In fact, Nina had always known about the arranged


    marriage, but she didn''t want to mention it.


    Now, with her father''s support, she had to resolve this political marriage as soon as possible.

 Chapter 396 A Quarrel Between Husband And Wife

    Chapter 396 A Quarrel Between Husband And Wife


    The next day,


    Scher mountain felt like a warzone.


    The guards and servants tried to keep as low a profile as possible and didn''t dare to speak loudly.


    Bruce and Anne had a monumental fight.


    "Anyway, we can''t force our daughter to marry into the Nangong family. She doesn''t like Vicente,"


    Bruce said firmly, turning his back to his wife.


    He couldn''t bring himself to look at his wife while he shouted at her.


    Anne sneered and sat elegantly on the sofa. She picked up a cup of coffee and sipped it. "What''s the


    point of saying that now? Whose suggestion was it? Who picked Vicente? But now you want to me


    me all of a sudden?"


    Bruce guiltily said, "I regret that now. I just don''t want my daughter to marry Vicente. I take what I said


    back."


    "Regret?" Anne raised her head to look at her husband. He still had his back to her as she shook her


    head. "People can take back their words, but not you. Why didn''t you think about your daughter''s


    feelings when you initially wanted her to marry Vicente?"


    "I..." Bruce was speechless. He turned around and looked at the woman who was sitting on the sofa


    and leisurely drinking her coffee. He stormed over to her, grabbed the coffee cup and took a sip.


    Anne sighed and asked a servant to get her another cup.


    After taking a sip of coffee, Bruce managed to calm himself. "I made a deal with Vicente in order to


    draw the Nangong family over to our side. I had no choice but to gamble on my daughter''s marriage."


    "Then what can we do now? If you want Vicente to work for you, you have to give him the lofty position


    he wants in the Nangong family. There is no other way except let Nina marry him." The servant hadn''t


    brought Anne her new cup of coffee yet so she grabbed the coffee from her husband''s hand and sat


    next to him.


    Anne continued, "If it weren''t for you and for the whole of C Ind, I wouldn''t have bothered Nina. She


    doesn''t even talk to me anymore. Reba even tried to defend me but Nina didn''t care for it."


    As a parent, how could Anne not love her children? But she was the queen and she had many things to


    consider.


    Knowing that he was in the wrong, Bruce sat there quietly.


    After a spell of silence, he asked, "Can you ask Vicente to cancel the marriage?"


    "No." Anne nced at him coldly. "You know that Vicente is having a hard time in his family. If he


    doesn''t marry Nina, then the Nangong family won''t be in his control, and their power will not be under


    our control. What are you going to do if that happens?"


    This problem had troubled them and Vicente for many years, and they hadn''t figured out how to fix it.


    Now, Nina was the only answer.


    "But Nina doesn''t like Vicente." That simple aspect gued Bruce.


    Anne was well aware of that as well.


    However they couldn''t control everything around them. There were many things that they were


    "Nina has only known John for half a year. How deep can their rtionship really be?" Anne started


    exining. "Nina doesn''t like Vicente because they haven''t met each other yet. Didn''t I also dislike you


    before we met? If they get along with each other, then that''s all that matters.


    You know Vicente is so handsome. Also, how many people can hold the position of a count at such a


    young age? There''s no better pick than him on C Ind. He is the cream of the crop."


    "Our son is also excellent." Bruce had always been very proud of Leon.


    Anne sneered, "That''s because he''s like you."


    This wasn''t exactly what Bruce wanted to hear. He turned around and confronted his wife. "Is


    something wrong with that? He is handsome, smart, proud and royal. He is sensible and doesn''t need


    us to take care of him."


    "I was worried to death because of what happened between him and Valerie." Anne red at Bruce,


    telling him to watch his tongue.


    His son was indeed incredibly talented but love wasn''t his strong suit. Bruce told Leon if he liked


    someone, he should keep her by his side. But Leon misunderstood it, and the tragedy happened.


    Touching his nose awkwardly, Bruce put on a ttering smile and said, "Don''t worry. Our son will


    definitely marry a good wife like I did."


    Anne snorted and couldn''t helpughing.


    "Don''t change the topic." Anne''s eyes swiftly turned cold again. "I think Vicente is a good man. He is


    good enough for Nina and can take care of her. He has been waiting for her for a long time. Maybe she


    will fall in love with him after spending some time with him together."


    Bruce knew his wife was making a reasonable request, but he just couldn''t side against his daughter.


    He frowned and said, "Nina is already married. If she married Vicente, she''ll be breaking thew and


    we can''t have hermitting a felony."


    "Don''t worry about that. There''s not going to be a problem. When she got married, she used a fake


    household registration anyway. Her marriage actually has nothing to do with the princess of C Ind.


    Besides, I''d already taken care of all this before I brought her back." Anne was always meticulous. She


    didn''t do anything without making sure that all creases were ironed out.


    Bruce had run out of excuses.


    He hated that he was letting his daughter down. "I just feel sorry for her."


    "There''s no point in saying that now." In fact, Anne didn''t want to force her daughter either. But Bruce


    had announced the marriage to the public.


    Bruce looked up and said, "Where are the things that you took from her? I''ll give them back to her to


    cheer her up."


    Anne''s face darkened again as she firmly said, "No. She has to build a future with Vicente. That means


    she has to rid herself of her past."


    "Her past is also part of her. If Vicente really loves my child, he should ept her past." Bruce had no


    intention of giving up, "Give me her ring and her other things."


    "I didn''t say that Nina had to hide her past. I just don''t want it to haunt her. Her marriage to John isn''t


    even valid at the end of the day, so keeping the ring is pointless." Anne had no intention of giving


    Nina''s things back to her.


    Bruce had promised his daughter that he would bring her things back to her no matter what. He


    couldn''t have his daughter treat him as a liar.


    He gave in and said, "You don''t have to give her the ring. Give her the watch. It was a gift from Leon.


    You know what a close rtionship they have. You can''t deprive her of that, can you? And the phone..."


    "She can''t have her phone," Anne said anxiously. "She can''t contact the people in Lexingport City


    anymore. I''m afraid that John wille to cause trouble."


    Bruce was helpless. ''Can I just finish talking?''


    "Nina just wants the pendant on the phone."


    "She doesn''t want the phone?" Anne stared at her husband suspiciously. "Are you going to call John


    yourself?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Bruce''s heart skipped a beat. That was what exactly he wanted.


    "No." Bruce shook his head and vehemently denied.


    Anne continued to stare at him. "You''d better not. John doesn''t deserve our daughter. You better not try


    to get them back together. Otherwise, we''re going to be the ones splitting up."


    "I promise I''m not nning on doing any of that. Okay?" Bruce said hurriedly.


    "Good." Anne finally smiled satisfactorily. "For your sake, I''ll give her watch and pendant back to her."


    "Thank you, honey." With a smile, Bruce joyfully walked over to give the things back to his daughter.


    After he left, Anne ordered that no one whose surname was Shi was allowed to enter or leave C Ind.


    This order undoubtedly gave a fatal blow to the Seafood Restaurant in Lexingport City.

 Chapter 397 I Want Nina

    Chapter 397 I Want Nina


    Everyone in Lexingport City knew that John''s wife died recently.


    The staff of Time Group were uneasy. They were scared to get on John''s bad side at such an


    unfortunate time.


    None of them dared to talk about Nina''s death. They also avoided him as much as they possibly could.


    Above everything else, they knew that their work had to be wless and that they shouldn''t give him


    any headaches at work.


    Since Nina''s death, John had be even more silent and unpredictable than before.


    He didn''t smile at all, like a walking corpse.


    At the office, he worked tirelessly and kept broadening thepany''s presence into different fields. He


    won one project after another with astonishing speed.


    Some might think that John was trying to distract himself by overworking, but no one could get in touch


    with him past four o''clock in the afternoon.


    From four in the afternoon to eight in the evening, John didn''t work.


    He had two other important things to do¡ªpsychological counseling and fight training.


    In his mind, it was as if he had be a machine. He didn''t feel tired. All he could focus on was


    eliminating his weaknesses and getting stronger. But he knew that he had to bide his time.


    He patiently spent each day preparing for what was toe.


    Deep inside, he knew that he needed to be strong enough if he was to get Nina back.


    Therefore, he must work hard and be stronger as fast as he could.


    There was a clock on the wall of John''s office. Five minutes before four o''clock in the afternoon, it


    would ring.


    Hearing the bell ring, John put down the pen in his hand, took his suit jacket and was about to leave.


    Richard pushed the door open and came in just as he got up.


    "Working hours are over," John said. There was a mechanical coldness in the tone of his voice.


    Richard knew this, but he had to inform him as soon as possible when it came to matters involving C


    Ind.


    "C Ind refuses to provide seafood for Seafood Restaurant. At present, the restaurant is facing a


    crisis. There are only two solutions. Either we find a new supplier, or we sell it."


    Hearing the words "C Ind," John stopped and listened attentively to Richard.


    John thought that the reason behind it must have something to do with Nina.


    He knew that her parents disapproved of him.


    "Close Seafood Restaurant," John said calmly, "but don''t sell it."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "What?" Richard asked skeptically.


    If he followed John''s instructions, they would surely lose money. He was confused because John hated


    it when his business incurred losses.


    Since the Seafood Restaurant was in a prime location and because of Time Group''s influence, Richard


    knew that finding a new supplier would be the best solution.


    Richard felt that something wasn''t right with John.


    He had no idea how much Seafood Restaurant meant to him.


    Seafood from C Ind was the restaurant''s specialty. Since Nina was from C Ind, the restaurant was


    dear to John. He would rather close it down than finding a new supplier.


    John would never sell it because Nina loved the ce.


    For John, he believed that he would someday be able to reopen it and continue serving the dishes his


    wife was fond of.


    "Yes. Just do it," John answered decisively.


    At present, Time Group''s staff were working very hard to aplish their objectives. As soon as John


    got on the elevator on his way down, the news about Seafood Restaurant''s closure quickly spread on


    the Inte.


    "Mr. Shi has decided to close down Seafood Restaurant, histe wife''s favorite spot. Is he doing this to


    mourn her? Or is he doing this to get a new start?"


    When the news spread online, the public immediately began gossiping and spreading rumors about it


    on the Inte.


    Thements of the public varied greatly. Somemented the restaurant''s closing. "Too bad we won''t


    be able to eat their dishes again. What a pity!"


    "Am I the only one


    who feels that there''s something not right about this? Shouldn''t Mr. Shi work harder to keep the ce


    open in memory of his wife?" "I''m sure Mr. Shi and his wife had lots of good memories in that ce.


    Maybe he''s closing it down because he wants to marry again."


    "Is it wrong to start a new marriage? Everyone has the right to start a new life. Losing his wife is tragic,


    but that doesn''t mean he shouldn''t try to find love again."


    "I also think that Mr. Shi should start a new life, but not now.


    He can start a new life when he meets the right person in the future." "A new start? Do you mean


    Vivian Ye? Some time back, there was a rumor that he and Vivian had rekindled their old rtionship."


    In the minds of the public, they saw the situation as a love triangle.


    It didn''t take long until people started guessing wildly.


    "It just doesn''t feel right. I feel as if there''s something fishy with the death of Mr. Shi''s wife.


    What if it wasn''t an ident after all? Think about it. Who''s going to benefit from Mrs. Shi''s death? It''s


    so scary thinking about it!"


    While the gossip was brewing on the Inte, Vivian was at home. When she finally got wind of what


    was happening, she was so shocked that she almost dropped her phone.


    However, she knew that it would only look even more suspicious if she tried to rify it.


    Later, thements on the topic were suddenly controlled. Only positivements regarding the


    situation appeared.


    By that time, however, Michelle had already read almost all thosements.


    Furious, she gritted her teeth as she paced back and forth in front of the entrance of the Time Group


    office.


    The receptionist and an employee wondered about her. "That girl has been waiting at the entrance of


    ourpany for several days. What on earth is she trying to do?"


    "Who knows? Maybe she just another girl who''s interested in Mr. Shi. With the death of Mr. Shi''s wife,


    maybe she''s trying to take a chance now."


    "Then why didn''t she figure it out beforeing here? She''s clearly wasting her time. She looks like


    she has no clue that no one can contact Mr. Shi past four o''clock in the afternoon."


    "If she wants to wait, just let her. But I won''t answer any questions from her if she asks."


    As soon as they stopped talking, Michelle walked impatiently towards them. "Excuse me. I need to talk


    to someone."


    "Who are you looking for?"


    "John Shi," Michelle, answered, gritting her teeth. After so many days of cursing John, Michelle was


    finally able to say his name without trembling.


    Her eyes were a little red and swollen. "I have to talk to him about something."


    "Do you have an appointment?" the receptionist asked politely.


    "No," Michelle replied, shaking her head.


    "I''m sorry. You must have an appointment for me to let you in. And besides, Mr. Shi is not here at the


    moment."


    "Has he left?" Michelle looked around and happened to see that John was walking towards another


    entrance. She looked at the receptionist with dissatisfaction and said, "You lied to me. That was very


    rude!"


    She then turned around and ran after John.


    "John, stop!" Michelle roared angrily. The people around them were startled by her yell. They looked at


    her as if she was some crazy person.


    Nobody thought that anyone would dare to shout at John.


    Without dy, the receptionist ran to stop her and dragged her out.


    Although she was small, Michelle was quite strong for her size. She dug her heel on the receptionist''s


    foot and went after John.


    Hearing themotion, John looked back and saw that it was Michelle.


    He knew that she had been looking for him recently so he stopped walking.


    The moment Michelle saw John, all the resentment in her heart came out. It was as if she had found a


    way to vent her feelings.


    "John, return my Nini to me. Didn''t you say that you would protect her well?"


    John stood still, allowing Michelle to use all her strength to kick him. John just took her blows without


    really feeling pain.


    Compared with Nina, Michelle''s kicks and blows were nothing.


    "You said you would protect Nini, but you didn''t. You couldn''t protect her and her favorite restaurant.


    Is it because you want to move on already and have a new start so soon? I get it. You want to marry


    Vivian, don''t you?"

 Chapter 398 Thinner

    Chapter 398 Thinner


    Michelle''sst sentence surprised John. ''Why is she connecting those two things together?''


    "What do you know?" he asked, his eagle-sharp eyes narrowing suspiciously.


    John''s cold tone stopped Michelle from kicking him. Usually timid, she braved a look into John''s eyes


    and found them zing with murderous intent.


    Nina once told Michelle that one usually would be angry once their most hidden thoughts were


    revealed.


    Michelle was so angry that her face turned pale. She pointed at John and cursed, "It''s just asizens


    are saying¡ªyou''re really marrying your childhood sweetheart. You two really must have killed Nini!


    You''re a scoundrel and a cheater! You are nothing but scum!" Since the news of Nina''s drowning was


    confirmed, Michelle had been inconsble andpletely irrational like a wild, rabid dog.


    John remained calm and indifferent under the barrage of insults from Michelle, but a deep pain shed


    in his eyes.


    Except for Nina, no one else dared to irritate John.


    Michelle''s tirade frightened the passersby that they gave her a wide berth.


    "That''s her! Get her out of here!" the receptionist yelled.


    Two security guards rushed up to drive Michelle away, but John stopped them.


    Someone recognized Michelle as a good friend of John''s wife, as well as a rtive of James'' wife.


    John didn''t get angry or drive her away, and hisck of action mystified everyone. That person


    immediately contacted James.


    As it turned out, James was somewhere nearby. As soon as he received the message, he rushed over


    in time to see John being kicked from a distance.


    James hadn''t seen John for only a few days. His uncle looked like he had lost some weight.


    In particr, his face seemed to be especially thin.


    His body also looked surprisingly skinny. In the past, he looked strong enough to protect others. Now,


    he looked like he was on the brink of copse.


    It was as if his soul had fled.


    Michelle didn''t show mercy at all and continued hurling curses at John, who did nothing to dodge the


    attacks.


    Nobody was saddened by Nina''s passing more than John. Michelle''s words left him heartbroken.


    "Mimi!" James eximed as he hurriedly grabbed Michelle''s arms from behind and dragged her away.


    "Mimi, calm down. It''s not Uncle John''s fault. No one expected such a thing to happen."


    Michelle moved back, but she was stillshing out. "It''s all his fault! He killed Nini!


    He slept with Vivian on the night of your engagement! Nini felt so sad and fell into the water.


    She was a good swimmer, so how did she drown? Either somebody set her up so she would drown, or


    she was too heartbroken that she didn''t want to live anymore."


    Michelle''s words struck deep. She had lost her fear as she red at John with hatred.


    "Let go of me!" Michelle kept struggling and charged toward John like a bull. It took all of James''


    strength to stop her.


    "Mimi, don''t do this."


    "What? Did I say anything wrong? You can ask him if anything I said was wrong."


    John stood still like a piece of ice that had been frozen for a thousand years. His eyes were dull, and


    his voice was lifeless. "She''s right."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Everything she said was right.


    I failed to protect Nina.


    It''s my fault.''


    "Humph!" Michelle heard his acknowledgement and finally stopped struggling. Finally, James let go of


    her.


    Michelle''s hair was in a mess, and her clothes were wrinkled. She looked down at herself and suddenly


    felt embarrassed.


    She smoothed down her hair and said, "John, I loathe you.


    If you really end up marrying Vivian Ye like people have been saying, I will personally make sure that


    your wedding ceremony would be ruined. Then, I will blow the two of you up."


    John couldn''t help but marvel at a woman''s intuition.


    He never told anyone he was going to marry Vivian, but Michelle felt that he was going to do so.


    In his opinion, Michelle''s n of blowing people up wasn''t bad.


    "Mimi, what are you talking about?" Sometimes, James could be really clueless about what women


    were thinking. They were too imaginative.


    "Even if Aunt Nina is dead, Uncle John won''t marry anyone else." James had always believed that.


    "Nini is still alive!" Michelle whirled around and roared at James. She made quite an intimidating sight,


    with her gritted teeth and her bog, round eyes widened rmingly. James felt a frisson of fear.


    He used to think that Michelle was like a docile rabbit, but now he had an idea of how fierce she could


    be. She looked ready to sink her teeth into someone''s throat.


    "If you say one more time that Nini is dead, I will hate you as well." Michelle stepped on James'' foot,


    which hurt so much that he yelled in pain.


    She then turned around and stomped off.


    John also left, leaving James hobbling around on one foot.


    James thought, ''Aunt Nina was really a wizard. Anyone, even the meekest people, who got along with


    her ended up bing hotheads who beat others up.


    Mimi only stepped on my foot, and now my foot is in pain. She kicked Uncle John even more times, so


    he must be in much greater pain than I am.''


    The thought of Nina''s death came to his mind again, and the pain in his foot was suddenly forgotten


    because the ache in his heart was much worse.


    He put down his right foot and sighed as he chased John to his car.


    "Uncle John, are you okay?" James turned and went to the back of the car to take out the first aid kit.


    "Roll up your trousers first and let me check. Mimi kicked you so hard."


    "It''s nothing." John leaned back against the back of the seat and closed his tired eyes. He listened to


    the car engine''s rumble underneath them and the sound of the wind.


    When James rolled up John''s trousers, he saw several bruises already forming on his uncle''s legs.


    "Uncle John, hold on." Squatting in the narrow space inside the car, James applied some liniment to


    John''s bruises. "Helen told me that you haven''t been to the North Yard for a few days now. Where were


    you staying?"


    "The office." John kept his eyes closed. James applied the liniment rather rudely, but he didn''t seem to


    feel any pain.


    As James dabbed at thest bruise, his eyes felt warm. "Uncle John, do you know that you''ve lost


    weight? You''re so thin. I''m sure that Aunt Nina would feel ufortable if you hugged her right now.


    She wouldn''t like this."


    John did not reply. James saw John''s eyelids tremble at the mention of Nina''s name.


    On Scher Mountain, Bruce took the watch and the pendant and went to find Nina.


    When he found her, he held out his hand and said guiltily, "I''m sorry, I could only take back these two


    things. I failed to get your ring back."


    "Thank you, Dad." As Nina held the watch and the pendant in her hands, a smile that had been missing


    on her face for so long finally made an appearance.


    The fact that these items were with her right now was more than she had expected.


    As for the ring, she thought that she could take her time in getting it back.


    For now, she was ted to get the watch back. When everyone fell asleep at night, she could secretly


    contact John.

 Chapter 399 Appear In Johns Dream

    Chapter 399 Appear In John''s Dream


    That night,


    Nina was sitting in front of the dressing mirror, carefully applying products for her nightly skincare


    regimen. Reba stood beside her and watched her every move.


    "Reba, I want to sleep now." Nina stood up and walked to the bed, yawning. She did look like she


    was about to nod off at any moment.


    Reba knew that pregnant women tended to feel more sleepy than usual, so she didn''t think too


    much about why the princess wanted to go to bed so early that night.


    She waved her hand to dismiss the other maids from the room. After Nina tucked herself in, Reba


    personally drew the gauze canopy for her. "Good night, Your Highness."


    "Good night, Reba." Nina slowly closed her eyes, and soon her deep, even breathing was heard.


    Reba turned off the light and left.


    The bright moon was hanging low at the ce where the sea and the sky met. The dark blue sky was


    full of shiny stars that constantly blinked at the dark sea.


    The sparkling sea gently rippled under the reflection of a castle. Yellow light shone from some of the


    rooms.


    It waste by the time all of the lights were turned off.


    A faint blue light, as wispy and ephemeral as smoke, suddenly appeared in a dark room.


    The light shone from under Nina''s canopy.


    Nina lifted the quilt and sat cross-legged on the bed. She ced the watch in the middle of the bed


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    sheet, and the virtual screen appeared in the air half a meter away from the bed.


    She logged into her WeChat ount, and there were many messages waiting to be read.


    Michelle was at the top of the list.


    "Nini, where have you been? Don''t you want to see me?"


    "Nini, they told me that you drowned. That''s not true, is it? I don''t believe it!"


    "Nini, where are you? Tell me where you are, and I''ll be right there, wherever that is."


    "Can''t you reply to me? I can''t get in touch with you anymore. I miss you so much. Dad and Mom are


    crying. They miss you too."


    "Nini! My Nini..."


    "Are you pretending to be dead because you want to piss Uncle John off? Fine, you can y tricks on


    him, but let me in on it. Let''s trick him together. I won''t tell others."


    "Nini, you can''t die."


    "Nini, if you see my messages, please let me know that you''re okay, got it?"


    "I''m begging you, Nini..."


    The words "I''m begging you" hit Nina the hardest. Her eyes started to overflow, and her tears fell on the


    bed.


    Nina quickly typed on the virtual keyboard to reply to Michelle. "Mimi, dearest, I''m fine. Don''t cry. I was


    taken home by my mother. Don''t worry about me. I''ll send you a photo, okay? I''m totally fine."


    "For the time being, my mother doesn''t allow me to be in contact with you. I''m doing this secretly. I


    need you to know that I am fine. Take care of yourself, okay?"


    Nina took a selfie of herself grinning and sent it to Michelle.


    There was a time difference between C Ind and Lexingport City. It was twelve o''clock at night on C


    Ind, which meant that it was four in the morning in Lexingport City. At this time, Michelle was sound


    asleep, so she did not see Nina''s replies.


    Next, Nina clicked on Noah''s name, which was ranked No. 2 in the message list. She didn''t have time


    to look up at all of the messages; she only checked those he had sent recently.


    "Nini, your sudden disappearance makes us very anxious."


    "Are you okay? Where are you?"


    "I know you will be fine."


    "When you can contact me, remember to send me a message and let me know how you''re doing."


    "By the way, I''ve applied to be transferred back to Spring City."


    "Nini, remember to tell me your current situation. If you need any help, I will do my best."


    With a smile on her lips, Nina replied, "You are indeed smart and awesome, Noah. People''s bullshit


    never gets past you. Don''t worry. I''m fine. My mother took me back to C Ind, and she doesn''t allow


    me to contact any of you."


    She thought for a while and sent another message. "If possible, I hope that you cane to C Ind


    and find me."


    After sending thest message, she clicked on James'' name and couldn''t believe what she saw.


    "Aunt Nina, can you receive my message in the underworld? Should I write to you and then burn that


    paper?"


    "Emma and I miss you so much. Chester and Dora miss you, too. So do Grandpa and the others. We


    miss you terribly."


    "I secretly burnt some money for you today and didn''t let Uncle John know. I''m sure he would be


    ufortable if he knew what I did. I also burned a luxurious paper house. I hope you can take good


    care of yourself in the underworld."


    "By the way, Uncle John has lost a lot of weight. If you still have time, please visit him in his dreams


    and tell him to eat well and not to work too hard. Whenever I see him, I want to cry."


    "Aunt Nina, we really miss you."


    "I miss you, too." Nina murmured, staring at the sentence "Uncle John has lost weight."


    ''Did John starve himself? Forego sleep? Did he work hard all day long?


    What a fool!


    Does he really believe that I''m dead?''


    Nina shook her head and smiled. No, of course John wouldn''t believe it.


    "James, thank you for your money and house. I''ve received them. I''m the richest person in the


    underworld. Many of the ghosts here envy me. Ah, and I have many followers now¡ªthe Beggars'' Sect


    is growing stronger." After typing the words, Nina couldn''t stop the giggle that bubbled out of her mouth.


    She dared notugh out loud, however, because the sound might alert Reba.


    It was difficult to hold back, and Nina almost suffocated herself in an attempt to keep herughter in.


    She quickly sent another message. "I''m going to tell your uncle John about this in his dream."


    After sending the send key, Nina decided that it was time to "visit John in his dream."


    The phone beside John''s pillow rang.


    As soon as the first sound rang, John''s eyes flew open. His dark, shiny eyes looked up.


    His brows were furrowed, and a fineyer of sweat covered his forehead.


    Ever since Nina had disappeared, John often had nightmares. He could never sleep well, and the


    slightest of noises could rouse him.


    The screen of his phone lit up, ringly bright against that darkness of the room, and he turned his


    head to look at it.


    Nina was video calling him.


    John''s eyes shed and turned red. He grabbed his phone and answered the video call.


    Nina didn''t turn on the light in her room. She leaned her face forward so that he could see her face.


    "Hush!" She put a finger against her lips, signaling him not to make a sound as he answered the video


    call.


    Nina couldn''t see John at all because there was no light in his room.


    Nina mouthed, "Look at your phone."


    She sent him a message. "Honey, I can''t see you with the lights out."


    John stared at the small face on the screen, his fingers trembling uncontrobly. He opened his dry,


    slightly chapped lips, and his throat worked, but no sound came out. Nina''s warning was unnecessary.


    Thousands of words were stuck in his throat. He couldn''t make any sound and had no idea what to say.


    Following Nina''s instructions, he clicked on to activate the chat window. He realized that his room was


    dark and that she couldn''t see anything.


    John turned on the lights, and Nina saw his appearance.


    John looked exhausted. His frown seemed to be etched on his forehead, and his handsome forehead


    was thinner and more angr than thest time she had seen it. Even his corbones and neck looked


    almost frail.


    It had only been a week. How could he have lost so much weight?


    He was wearing a shirt and the wall behind him seemed unfamiliar.


    "You''re not in North Yard? Where are you?" Nina quickly sent him messages, one after the other. "Why


    don''t you go home and have a rest? Why don''t you eat and sleep well? Why are you so thin?"


    In the video, John sat immobile. Then, his eyes started to tear up.


    "I miss you." John''s mouth formed the words soundlessly.


    ''Little girl, I miss you so much.


    I really, really miss you..."

 Chapter 400 I Beg Of You

    Chapter 400 I Beg Of You


    Nina could read John''s lips.


    She opened her mouth but couldn''t say anything. A trail of hot tears flowed down her cheeks.


    The faint blue light shone on her silently crying face, and John''s heart broke.


    The worry that had been weighing down on him for not having seen her for several days, the anxiety of


    not being able to get in touch with her, and the terrifying prospect of living without her¡ªall of these


    emotions made the man''s tears fall.


    John whispered softly, "Don''t cry."


    Nina bit her lips tightly. When she released them, her lips were red and tear-stained. One look at her


    pitiful appearance, and John was ready to fly out wherever she was right now to be at her side.


    John sent a message to her. "Don''t cry. You know I feel bad when you cry."


    Nina stared at the emotion-filled words, and the dam that kept her grievances and hurts of the past few


    days hidden inside her heart finally broke.


    Her tears fell unchecked, and pitiful sobs escaped her. Her mouth twitched, and a cry identally


    escaped her. Nina nervously pressed a fist to stave off her sobs, and her tears constantly leaked out of


    her eyes.


    John found this sight to be unbearable. He reached out a hand, but he could not touch her.


    His fingers only touched the cold screen.


    "Please don''t cry. Don''t cry." The only thing John could do was to repeat this sentence. His voice was


    low, faint, and full of suppressed emotions. "Wait for me."


    ''Wait for me. I''lle and take you home."


    "Okay." Nina nodded, her shoulder still shaking with sobs. She was about to say something else when


    footsteps sounded outside the room.


    Anne asked, "Is Nina asleep?"


    Reba quickly pulled on her coat and answered truthfully, "Yes, Your Majesty. Princess Nina has


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    gone to bed early."


    "That was a ruse. Open the door." Anne waved her hand, and Reba opened the door.


    The sound of the door knob twisting was like an rm bell. Nina whispered urgently, "Honey, I''ll be


    waiting for you. You muste to pick me up."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Nina turned off the virtual screen. She hid the watch under her


    pillow,y down, and pulled the quilt over her head.


    At the exact moment that Reba opened the door, Nina closed her eyes. With a click, the room


    became bright.


    The footsteps were getting closer and closer. Nina tried to adjust her breathing.


    "The princess is asleep," Reba said in a low voice, looking at Nina''s closed eyes.


    However, Anne didn''t believe it. She went straight to the bedside and said, "Get up. I know you are


    awake."


    Nina pretended not to hear it and continued to feign sleep with her eyelids closed. All the while, her


    heart thundered in her ears.


    How did her mother know?


    In the next second, Anne gave her the answer. "Nina, you grew up on Scher Mountain. You can''t


    possibly have forgotten that there is a dedicated person who monitors our homework. Only those


    who are registered to thework with their real names can use thework."


    Nina''s heart gave a jolt. How could she forget this?


    She should have been more careful just now¡ªshe should have stolen somebody else''s connection


    instead of using her own.


    She gave herself away.


    Nina gritted her teeth, and pretended to stir by moving her body. She opened her eyes, seemingly in a


    daze, blinked two times, and then rubbed her fists against them.


    "Mom, Reba, why are you here?" Nina moved her bodyzily, and she peered up at them with


    heavy, seemingly sleepy-looking eyes.


    ''Keep acting!


    You haven''t been born yet when I was recognized as an outstanding actress,'' Anne thought.


    Displeasure colored Anne''s voice as she stripped Nina of her ruse. "Stop pretending. Take out the


    device that you used to contact others."


    "Mom, what are you talking about?" Nina slowly sat up and opened her eyes wide in a picture of


    innocence. "I didn''t contact anyone."


    Anne was a person who would rather do things than speak. She ordered, "Reba, search her room."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Reba began to search the room with her staff.


    Nina didn''t care. "Well, go ahead and search."


    In her search, Reba nearly overturned every piece of furniture and decor in Nina''s room, but she


    failed to find anything suspicious. She came to Anne and shook her head. "There''s nothing here, Your


    Majesty.''


    "Didn''t I say so? Why didn''t you believe me?" Nina said slowly. "You can leave after your search. I am


    ready to drop dead."


    She yawned again for emphasis.


    Anne looked around the room. Reba and her staff had been thorough in their search. How could


    they not find anything?


    Wait, there was one ce that hadn''t been searched yet.


    She looked at the bed in which her daughter was sleeping. "Nina, get up."


    Nina froze. "What?"


    "Be a good girl and get out of bed," Anne coaxed her patiently.


    Nina couldn''t take it anymore. She tensed up and looked into her mother''s shrewd eyes.


    If Nina didn''t get out of bed, her suspicion would only increase.


    However, her watch would be found if she got out of bed.


    After quickly weighing the pros and cons in her heart, Nina relented and stood up.


    Even if the watch was found, they probably wouldn''t find out about the virtualputer.


    Anne looked at Nina up and down. The thin slip nightgown that Nina was wearing couldn''t hide


    anything.


    Therefore, the device could only be on the bed.


    Anne bent down and rummaged among the covers. When Anne took one of the pillows away, she saw


    the watch lying innocuously underneath.


    "Mom, that''s the watch that you promised to give back to me. Leon gave it to me." Panic shed


    through Nina''s eyes.


    Anne held the watch in her hand and checked it carefully. She felt something warm that was simr to


    that of a radiator.


    Then, she touched the button on the side of the watch, and her finger lingered there for a moment.


    Nina''s breathing almost stopped.


    ''Please don''t find it, please don''t find it,''


    Nina chanted in her mind.


    "What''s this button?" Anne pressed the button, and a red light shed.


    It was like a warning that indicated an incorrect password.


    Before Nina could open her mouth to exin, her mother had turned around and handed her the


    watch. "Press it."


    The watch''s button had a biometric fingerprint identification function. Nina had only entered hers and


    John''s fingerprints, so the system did not react when her mother pressed it just now.


    Now that she was asked to press the button, Nina realized that her mother must have found something


    strange.


    Nina didn''t press the button for a long time, which confirmed Anne''s guess. "So...you used this to


    contact John?"


    The cat was already out of the bag anyway. Nina gritted her teeth and closed her eyes. "Yes. Mom, you


    have already given it back to me. You can''t take it back."


    Anne ignored Nina and turned the watch over and over in her hands. She said calmly, "I''m taking this


    away. I forgive you this time. Don''t do it again."


    Seeing that the only device that could help her reach the outside world was about to be taken away,


    Nina was enraged. "Give it back to me!"


    Nina''s voice was tough and unquestionable, and her eyes were even colder and more imprable


    than Anne''s.


    Anne was stunned.


    Nina grabbed the watch and said, "This is mine. You have no right to confiscate it."


    "Nina, who gave you the guts to talk to me like that?" Anne, who came to her senses, flew into a rage


    and made a grab for Nina''s hand. "Hand it over," she said through gritted teeth.


    "Why should I?" Nina hid the watch behind her back and took a few steps back to keep them away.


    Anne was so angry that she ordered the bodyguards outside the door toe in. "Go and grab the


    watch from her."


    The two bodyguards approached Nina and politely said, "Your Highness, please excuse us. Please


    hand over your watch."


    "No way." Nina raised her chin obstinately, not backing away from their fierce looks.


    "I''m sorry, Your Highness." After saying that, the bodyguards made a grab for her hand.


    With Nina being as agile as she was, she was able to dodge the guards twice. And because she was a


    princess, the two bodyguards didn''t dare be serious in their chase for fear of hurting the princess,


    which would definitely get them in trouble.


    Anne saw that the bodyguards were at a disadvantage and said in a curt voice, "Grab it. I''ll take


    responsibility if anything happens."


    With the queen''s words, one of the bodyguards quickly approached Nina, grabbed her arm, and


    pressed it against her back. Nina hunched forward and took a deep breath.


    It hurt.


    "Your Highness, please forgive me." Another bodyguard reached out to take the watch from Nina''s


    hand.


    Nina fought so hard to keep the hand close. Her palm was sweating.


    Finally, the watch was about to be taken away. Nina chose another approach.


    Her head bowed, she pleaded, "No, Mom. Please don''t take it away, I beg of you!"

 Chapter 401 James Was Scared

    Chapter 401 James Was Scared


    If her mother managed to take the watch away from her, Nina would have no way of contacting John


    ever again.


    If she couldn''t contact John, then she was afraid she wouldn''t be able to wait for him toe and fetch


    her.


    Anne remained unmoved by her daughter''s pleas. The bodyguards forcefully pulled on Nina''sst


    finger. With thest line of defense broken, they took away the thing that Nina was protecting with all


    her might.


    One of the bodyguards handed the watch to Anne.


    The other let Nina go.


    Nina sank down to the floor, her strength gone. She hadn''t seen John for only a week, but she couldn''t


    bear it anymore. Now that her watch was taken away, she wouldn''t be able to contact him anymore.


    How could she stand it?


    "Mom, please give me back the watch." Nina''s eyes turned red, and she rushed toward Anne and clung


    to her arm. "Mom, I beg you. I can''t live without him. I will go crazy if I can''t contact him."


    Anne''s understanding of Nina was limited to what she could remember from two years ago, so her


    threats seemed empty.


    In Anne''s memory, her daughter had never been such a sentimental person. How could she go crazy


    because of a man?


    "Nina, you are still young. You don''t know what love is." Anne brushed off Nina''s hands and reached


    out to pat her head. "Don''t talk nonsense. Have a good sleep. When you get better, I''ll ask Vicente to


    take you out for a walk."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ''No, that''s wrong.


    I know what love is.


    John has taught me what love is.''


    With tears in her eyes, Nina shook her head. "Mom, I don''t like Vicente. The man I am in love with is


    John. Please don''t do this to me."


    Anne''s temper red up as soon as she heard the man''s name. How dared he teach her daughter to


    cry!


    Where was the strong, brave Nina?


    "I am doing this for your own good," Anne scoffed. "Stop saying all the time that you love this John!


    What''s so good about him that you miss him so much? Is it because he used to treat you well? It''s easy


    to rece his kindness to you. What if, one day, he treats you shabbily?"


    "No, he won''t." Nina shook her head firmly. "He won''t."


    "You are not him. How do you know what he will or won''t do? If you bet your happiness for the rest of


    your life on the fact that a man treats you well, then you lose. Once he starts treating you like trash, you


    end up with nothing," Anne admonished her daughter angrily.


    "Besides, I won''t let you marry a man so far away from home." After saying these words, Anne swept


    out of the bedroom, leaving Nina to weep alone.


    Tears welled up in her eyes and overflowed. Nina raised her hand and wiped them away, but more


    tears started falling as she did so. She just stopped wiping.


    Anne stood outside the door and waited until she could no longer hear any movement. She quietly


    pushed the door in and stepped inside her daughter''s room once more.


    Lying prone on the edge of the bed, Nina fell asleep exhausted, her tear tracks fresh on her face.


    Anne sighed at the pitiful sight. She bent down to move Nina to the center of the bed, tucked her in


    gently, and wiped the tears from her face with a hot towel.


    The sensation of the warm towel against her skin made Nina smack her lips and call out, "Honey..."


    Anne stopped wiping and looked down at Nina, a sh of pain in her eyes.


    Her daughter had really grown up.


    Nina was no longer a girl who knew nothing about life and love¡ªshe had now blossomed into an


    elegant young woman.


    In Lexingport City


    When James opened his eyes in the morning, he reached out to touch his phone, as was his wont,


    opened WeChat, and sent a voice message to Emma.


    "Good morning, honey."


    "Good morning, James. Remember to have breakfast." Emma went out to work with the crew again.


    This time, there was still no scenes for the male supporting role, so the two of them had to live apart


    temporarily.


    James sat up from the bed and looked down on his screen properly. He saw a lot of messages on his


    phone and began to read them.


    As soon as he switched to the group chat, he found the message from Nina. He did a double take and


    rubbed his eyes, thinking, ''I''m not awake enough for this.'' With his hand shaking, he clicked on Nina''s


    name and read thest sentence.


    "''I''m going to tell your uncle John about this in his dream.'' What dream?" Suddenly, James'' body


    stiffened.


    "Visit Uncle John in his dream? What the...¡± Something shed through James'' mind, and his


    expression cracked. Everything clicked in his mind as he scrolled through the previous messages.


    "James, thank you for your money and house. I''ve received them. I''m the richest person in the


    underworld.


    Many of the ghosts here envy me. Ah, and I have many followers now¡ªthe Beggars'' Sect is growing


    stronger."


    ''Were the messages from the underworld? Sent by the ghost of Aunt Nina?''


    James felt a gust of cold wind blow across his phone screen. There was a chill in the air inside the


    room that morning, and a shudder ran down his spine.


    "Ah!" James yelled. From his frozen state, he sprang into action. He threw his phone away from him,


    jumped out of bed, and ran outside.


    "Ghost! Help! Dad, Mom, Dora, help me! There''s a ghost! Help!" James was screaming all the way


    from the second floor to the garden, waking up everyone in the house.


    Ang poked her head out from her bedroom and asked, "Why are you shouting so early in the


    morning?"


    James raised his head, and his heart skipped a beat when he saw his mother''s messy hair.


    His face was pale.


    "Mom, there is a ghost!" James craned his neck and looked behind his shoulder.


    Ang angrily closed the window and went to the garden with her husband to ask her silly son what


    the ruckus was about.


    "It''s daytime. Where does the ghoste from? Don''t be afraid. Mom is here." Ang went up and


    pulled the petrified young man inside the house.


    James was afraid of nothing but John, as well as ghosts.


    It took a long time for James to recover from his shock. He found himself sitting on the sofa, and Dora


    was thoughtfully pouring some hot water into a cup for him.


    "James, don''t be afraid. There are no ghosts in the daytime."


    After gulping down several mouthfuls of hot water, James calmed down a lot and exined to them in a


    low voice, "I really saw a ghost. Aunt Nina told me that she was going to visit Uncle John in his dream."


    His family stared at him, their eyes full of doubt. What he said was impossible.


    Knowing that they would never believe him without any proof, he asked Dora to go and fetch his phone


    from his room. James opened his WeChat and showed them the messages.


    "If you don''t believe me, see for yourself. Aunt Nina replied to my message in the middle of the night.


    She said that she had received the money I burned to her. Also, she said that the ghosts there all


    envied her, and that she had many followers." Torn between curiosity and fear, James stretched his


    neck, wanting to see the messages again. However, he quickly drew back just before his eyes saw the


    messages.


    "Was it really a ghost?" Daniel asked suspiciously.


    Ang nced at him and said, "Bite your tongue. Just call John."


    "Okay." Daniel called his brother through his son''s WeChat. Soon, the man''s deep voice came from the


    other end of the line.


    "What''s the matter?" Surprisingly, the voice sounded warmer than it did a few days ago when theyst


    talked.


    Before they could say anything, James asked in a trembling voice, "Uncle John, did Aunt Nina appear


    in your dreamst night?"


    There was silence for two seconds.


    James seized the opportunity to exin, "After a person dies, the ghost will visit their friends and family


    in their dreams. Did Aunt Nina appear in your dream?"


    Judging from the voice, John knew that James was afraid. Nina was probably unaware of James''


    ungodly fear of ghosts and scared him with her messages.


    "I saw herst night," John answered truthfully.


    When James heard this reply, the hair on the back of his neck stood up. "Listen to Uncle John!" he


    cried out. "I told you that Aunt Nina said that she would appear in Uncle John''s dream. Ghosts are real.


    God, help me!"

 Chapter 402 Michelles Type

    Chapter 402 Michelle''s Type


    Daniel and Ang nced at each other, and she asked via the phone, "Did you really see Ninast


    night, John?"


    John said, "Yes. I saw her."


    They looked at each other again. How could John see a dead person?


    It could only mean that Nina was still alive.


    From the beginning, the two of them felt that something was wrong. First, Sam had an ident, and


    then Nina. It was as if someone was behind all of these things.


    Daniel said, "Well, it''s good that you saw her. Should I tell Dad?"


    John said, "No. It''ll be very difficult to exin."


    "Are you actually going to marry Vivian?" Ang really didn''t expect him to go through with the


    marriage to Vivian. "I just feel like something is wrong."


    John said calmly, "I''ll handle it."


    Then he hung up the phone.


    The only reason they hid it from James was that they thought it''d make it easier to keep it from Sam.


    They hoped that with someone else also not knowing, it would then not arouse suspicion.


    James was still in a state of lingering fear. Ang patted her son on the shoulder and said, "Don''t think


    about it. Nina has always been good to you. Even if she is a ghost, she won''t hurt you."


    "What?" James knew his mother was right, but when he thought of Nina as a ghost, it sent shivers


    down his spine.


    "Aunt Nina, I''ll burn more paper money for you. If you doe to visit me, try to look beautiful and not


    like a ghost." James drank arge ss of warm water to calm himself down.


    James was terrified but Michelle seemed theplete opposite. She was so excited, she jumped on


    her bed without stop.


    Adams and ine''s holiday had finallye to an end today. They woke up early to pack their luggage


    when they heard their daughter gleefully screeching.


    "What''s wrong with Michelle?" ine worriedly looked into her daughter''s closed room, putting down


    the things in her hands.


    "After Nina died, Michelle''s changed a lot," said Adams.


    "She was devastated all the time and crying. Why is she so happy all of a sudden?"


    "It''s strange. Go and have a look. Has she gone crazy?"


    ine quickened her pace and knocked on the door nervously, "Michelle, what''s wrong?"


    "Michelle, open the door." Adams turned the door knob, but it seemed that Michelle had locked it.


    Michelle tossed the pillow in her hands and got out of bed to open the door.


    As she opened it and saw her parents, she rushed to them with wide spread arms, hugging them and


    rubbing her head against them.


    "Mom, I''m so happy. Nini is still alive. Her family just took her back home so she couldn''t get in contact


    with us. Nini is still alive."


    Seeing that their daughter was fine and hearing the good news, they could finally breathe a sigh of


    relief. They were so happy for Nina.


    ine pulled her daughter and asked, "Is Nini really okay? How did you find out?"


    "She''s really okay. She''s so clever that nothing could defeat her. I knew it." Michelle took out her phone


    and showed it to them.


    "Well, Nini texted me back. She said she was fine and told me not to worry about her. Look, here''s a


    photo she sent me."


    Adams and ine took a look at the photo and were overjoyed. "That''s great. We''re so happy that


    she''s okay."


    "That''s right. God blesses the good. I''m just so ecstatic." Adams hugged his wife, lovingly rubbing her


    shoulder.


    Michelle checked the messages again and again, grinning from ear to ear. "Nini is fine. She''s okay.


    That''s great. I''m so happy..." She seemed to be constantly reassuring herself like she believed it was


    too good to be true.


    ine chuckled. "Yes, Nini is fine. Are you going to cry now?"


    "No, I''m all done with that. Nini is safe." Michelle raised her head and smiled, revealing her cute teeth.


    Adams touched his daughter''s head dotingly and said, "Your mother and I are still worried about you


    staying alone while we go back to work. Your cousin is not in Lexingport City now. But seeing that


    you''re so happy now, we''re relieved."


    Michelle giggled, reached out to hug her parents and promised, "You don''t have to worry about me


    anymore. I can take care of myself. I''m an adult now, and I''ve already made arrangements for my


    summer vacation. I have things to do even without Nini."


    Adams and ine smiled at each other.


    "Dad, Mom, you pack your things. I''m going to make breakfast for you. I don''t mean to brag but I''m


    quite the cook now. Nini used to praise me all the time."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, go ahead," Adams said. "Be careful. Try not to hurt yourself."


    "It''s okay. I won''t." Michelle waved, went back to her room, put on her slippers, and entered the kitchen.


    ine was a little jealous of Nina. "Did you notice that Michelle talks about Nini all the time? Two days


    ago, all she could do was cry her eyes out, but now she is jumping around and as happy as ever."


    "It''s not our daughter''s fault. We were too busy to be at home with her, and Nina was the one that was


    taking care of her. There''s nothing wrong with Michelle being close to her."


    "You are right," ine smiled. "Our daughter is not a child anymore. Nini is married and Emma is


    engaged. What about our Michelle though?"


    "Maybe fate isn''t on her side yet. Maybe it''s in the works and she just has to wait for it to materialize."


    Adams smiled.


    The two of them went back to their room to pack their things, talking andughing.


    As they were finishing packing all the little bits and bobs, they smelled a lovely aromaing from the


    kitchen.


    It took her around thirty minute but Michelle made a delicious breakfast that the three of them happily


    ate.


    ine said, "Michelle, I want to ask you something. Is there a boy that you''re close with?"


    "Yes." Michelle nodded while eating.


    ine asked with a smile, "How do you feel about him?"


    "Good. And both of you like him as well." Michelle had no idea that her parents were prying about her


    love life at all.


    Adams and ine were shocked. "We do?"


    Michelle said, "Yes, he is James. He is my cousin''s fiance."


    Adams and ine were speechless.


    "No one else?" Adams asked with confusion. "Is there anyone in the school who has written you a love


    letter?"


    ine didn''t know whether to cry orugh. "Who even writes love letters anymore? You''re such an old


    man. Michelle, tell me, have any of the boys approached you or anything?"


    "Yes, but I rejected all of them. I don''t like them." Michelle wasn''t paying much attention to her parents


    and continued joyfully eating her breakfast.


    "What''s your type then?" ine seemed to have no idea what her daughter was thinking.


    Michelle stopped eating. After thinking for a while, she said earnestly, "Nini also asked me this


    question. I said that I like a man like her brother. Nini said that I liked good-looking people, which is


    probably true. I also liked that he bought me a strawberry cake."


    Both Adams and ine seemed to frown almost instantly.


    ''Michelle really is simple-minded, isn''t she?''


    Michelle eventually found a handsome boyfriend that would buy her strawberry cakes.

 Chapter 403 A Deal Between Mother And Daughter

    Chapter 403 A Deal Between Mother And Daughter


    On Scher Mountain


    Since her watch was confiscatedst night, Nina didn''t eat or drink. She didn''t even speak.


    No matter what Reba said, Nina just ignored her and stood on the balcony, staring off into the


    distance.


    Her dazested the whole day.


    "Your Highness, it''s time for dinner." Reba went to the balcony to call Nina, but the princess still


    gave no response.


    Nina was like a sculpture, motionlessly staring at the boundless sea.


    She knew that John was on the other side of the ocean and was trying to take her back home.


    She was waiting for him.


    "Your Highness, you haven''t had any food or water. If this goes on, you will get sick," Reba tried to


    persuade Nina, concern evident in her voice.


    Nina still turned a deaf ear to the other woman''s words. She held the elk pendant in her hand and


    gently stroked it with her thumb.


    At this point, Reba was extremely worried about the princess. She hastened to go to Anne. "Your


    Majesty, Her Highness hasn''t eaten anything for a day. She hasn''t even taken a single sip of water. At


    this rate, she will fall ill."


    "What?" Anne was worried.


    "She hasn''t had anything at all. No matter what I say, she never responds to me. I''m really worried


    about her."


    Anne pinched the bridge of her nose and said, "She is doing this to force my hand, trying to threaten


    me by going on a hunger strike. She has really grown up. Now she dares to do things regardless of her


    parents'' feelings."


    "In your eyes, the princess will always be a child, regardless of her age. Please don''t be angry with


    her," Reba implored in an attempt to reconcile mother and daughter.


    "I''m nearly at my limit with her," Anne huffed out angrily, resting her forehead against her palm. After a


    slight pause, she continued, "Well, I wanted to be mad at her, but I just can''t. I don''t mean to separate


    the two of them.


    It''s just troublesome to deal with the Nangong family.


    We can''t back out on our word. We nned the engagement between Nina and Vicente when she was


    eighteen years old, but we didn''t expect her to run away for two years." What annoyed Anne the most


    was that she had no idea where her daughter had been and how she survived in thest two years.


    While Nina was gone, she couldn''t sleep well out of worry that her daughter might get hurt.


    Reba carefully said, "Your Majesty, you are afraid that you will get to see the princess infrequently if


    she marries a man who lives far away. Moreover, you are worried that we won''t be able toe to her


    aid if she gets mistreated in her husband''s home. That''s why you want her to marry Vicente, isn''t it?"


    Reba had been working for Anne for a long time¡ªthe familiarity between them was such that


    Reba could speak her thoughts to the queen in a straightforward manner.


    Anne hated how Reba saw so clearly into her head, so she said in a disgruntled tone, "You know


    too much. Things are difficult at the moment. Vicente already knows that Nina hase back, and I


    have to arrange for them to meet as soon as possible. However, Nina won''t listen to me."


    Matters had be moreplicated than Anne had foreseen.


    "Perhaps you can make a deal with the princess," Reba suggested. "You can use the ring as a


    bargaining chip. As long as she agrees to meet with Vicente, you will give the ring to her."


    Anne thought for a moment and nodded. "The idea has merit. Go and tell Nina that as long as she


    agrees to meet Vicente three times a week and three hours every time, I''ll return the ring to her in a


    month."


    She thought that such a schedule would give Nina ample time to get to know Vicente.


    Perhaps she would begin to like him after getting along with him for a certain period of time.


    "Do it as soon as possible, then let me know if she agrees." Anne waved Reba away.


    Reba proceeded to Nina''s room to fulfil the queen''s orders. She found Nina still standing on the


    windy balcony.


    Reba slowly approached Nina and said, "Your Highness, do you want to get your ring back?" Her


    words captured Nina''s attention.


    Nina looked at Reba without saying anything.


    Even without Nina saying anything. Reba considered her attention to be a small victory. Such a


    reaction meant the sess of the first step of Anne''s n. Reba turned sideways and said, "Your


    Highness, after dinner, I will tell you how to get back the item."


    Without saying anything, Nina sat at the table.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Only by putting on the ring and feeling its solid weight around her finger could she feel that John was


    always by her side even though they were apart.


    To the others, it was just a ring¡ªto her, it was a pir she would hold onto while she waited for John.


    Nina picked up her chopsticks and finished her meal.


    Nina was looking so much better after she had eaten her dinner. She turned to look at Reba and


    said, "Tell me."


    Satisfied that Nina did not pick at her food and, in fact, ate a lot, Reba asked the servant to clear the


    table.


    She repeated Anne''s words. "Your Highness, if you want to get the ring, you must do one thing. You


    have to meet Vicente three times a week and three hours each time. You''ll get the ring in a month."


    "Okay," Nina answered without hesitation.


    "Since you have agreed, I''ll inform Her Majesty of your decision." Reba sent the message to Anne.


    A smile finally crossed Anne''s face. She asked someone to arrange the meeting.


    The meeting was scheduled the following afternoon. Vicente would personallye to Scher Mountain


    to meet Nina.


    The meeting would begin at three o''clock in the afternoon. At one o''clock, Reba started to dress up


    Nina.


    Nina sat in front of her dresser like a puppet, letting others do whatever they wanted. Even if her


    reflection in the mirror showed how beautiful she was, she was not interested in it at all.


    When they finished, it was almost three o''clock in the afternoon. Someone came in and said, "Your


    Highness, Count Nangong has arrived."


    "He has?" Reba looked very excited. "Her Highness will be ready soon. She will go downstairs at


    three o''clock."


    Looking at Nina, who didn''t smile at all, Reba said softly, "Your Highness, can you smile a little? You


    look more beautiful when you smile."


    "I know, but I don''t want to smile for him." Nina stood up and stood on the balcony again.


    Reba felt helpless in the face of Nina''s stubbornness.


    Moreover, it was already three o''clock, yet Nina still hadn''t moved away from the balcony.


    "Your Highness, it''s time to go downstairs."


    "It''s still early." Nina savored the sea breeze quietly. Ten minutes passed in a sh, but Nina did not


    move at all.


    Reba reminded her, "Your Highness, do you still want to take back the ring?"


    "Yes, I do." Nina red at Reba. "I said that it''s still early. I''ll go down in twenty minutes."


    Twenty minutester, even without Reba''s prompting, Nina turned around and followed the woman


    to the garden.


    Vicente was sitting on the stone bench, one arm resting on a stone table and the other holding a cup of


    coffee.


    Even though the man had been waiting for nearly half an hour, his face did not show any trace of


    impatience. Instead, he leisurely looked out toward the sea to watch the rising sails.


    Nina couldn''t see his face. She only saw his thin built, which he held straight and tall. He seemed to be


    a little nervous.


    Someone was about to announce her presence to Vicente, but Nina signaled for him to stop. She


    stared at the cup of coffee in Vicente''s hand with a sly look.


    Lifting her hemline, she took a deep breath, shook off her high heels, and rushed towards him.


    "Your Highness, don''t run. Please slow down!" Startled, Reba gave chase after Nina.


    Hearing the patter of footsteps, Vicente stood up. Before he could turn around, Nina jostled his arm as


    she ran past him.


    He spilled his coffee onto his face and suit.


    A snicker escaped Nina''s mouth. The man''s bedraggled appearance looked amusing.


    Vicente instinctively closed his eyes and frowned unhappily. "This is, indeed, an unforgettable meeting."

 Chapter 404 Im Bound to Marry You

    Chapter 404 I''m Bound to Marry You


    With a haughty look on her face, Nina said innocently, "I''m so sorry, I didn''t mean to do that. I was in a


    hurry to meet you."


    "Really?" Vicente wiped his face with a tissue and gradually opened his eyes. Instead of getting angry,


    he teased, "It seems like you like me so much that you couldn''t wait to meet me."


    Nina was stunned speechless by his audacity.


    People had sad that Vicente was a prudent gentleman. How could he be so shameless? He even flirted


    with her in public.


    She never allowed anyone to flirt with her casually.


    Nina looked serious. "It seems that you are particrly well-versed in the art of flirtation. You could say


    such things so casually."


    Vicente raised an eyebrow slightly, appearing not to care.


    Reba caught up with them and felt horrible when she saw Vicente looking less than impable


    because of the princess.


    "Count Nangong, I''m really sorry. Pleasee with me to change your clothes."


    Vicente nced at Nina, who looked as calm as if nothing had happened, and smiled gently. ''She is


    still as naughty as ever.


    Nope!


    As a child, she was naughty, but in a covert way. Now that she is a grown-up, her mischief is open.''


    When Nina looked into Vicente''s eyes, a sense of familiarity filled her.


    Vicente looked like a friend of hers when she was young. However, that made no sense¡ªher childhood


    friend was a girl, whereas the person before her was, quite obviously, a man.


    "What are you looking at? Why don''t you go and change your clothes?" Nina asked in a slightly


    churlish voice.


    "I''m going now." Vicente looked at Reba. "Please lead me to where I can change my clothes."


    "Please follow me, sir." Reba took Vicente to the guest room and asked the servants to bring


    several suits in his size for him to choose.


    Sitting idly on the sofa, Nina watched Vicente selecting suits and finally settling on a casual white


    ensemble.


    About ten minutester, Vicente emerged wearing his suit of choice.


    Only then did Nina see what Vicente really looked like.


    He was between 1.75 and 1.8 meters tall, thin and fair-skinned. His most distinctive feature was his


    androgynous face.


    He didn''t look like a tough man¡ªhis features were delicate enough to be considered feminine. His


    eyes under thick, dashing eyebrows were clear and tranquil.


    The white ensemble suited his slim frame. The man exuded elegance and nobility with every slight


    movement.


    As a young man, he became a count and took over all of the responsibilities that the position entailed,


    so he must not be as harmless as he looked. She needed to be careful when she was with him.


    "Nina?" Vicente walked over to stand in front of Nina. He looked about a head taller than she was. He


    raised a hand and waved it in front of her face.


    "What?" When Nina came to her senses, she found the man''s face hovering close to her own. A


    delicate fragrance flirted with her senses.


    It was not even the smell of perfume¡ªit was his own body''s scent.


    "Why are you so close?" Nina stepped back and red at Vicente.


    Vicente spread out his hands and said, "You were the one in a daze just now, remember? What were


    you thinking about?"


    "It''s not your concern." Nina was speechless. Why was he treating her like an old friend?


    It was the first time they''d met.


    Had Vicente loved her at a distance for years, like her father had said?


    "Vicente, I want to talk to you," Nina said in a serious voice.


    Vicente nodded without hesitation. "Okay, what do you want to talk about?"


    Nina took a nce at the people around, and Vicente immediately understood what she meant. "Do


    you want to go for a ride? I like the feeling of driving a yacht on the sea."


    "Okay." Nina nodded.


    Vicente boarded the yacht with Nina, leaving Reba and the others on the dock.


    The white yacht rode the wind over the sea, causing waves to roll up one after another on its wake.


    Vicente looked at the sea with a smile. Thinking of the person behind him, he suppressed his


    excitement a little.


    It had been a while since he wasst on a yacht.


    He had to thank Nina this time.


    Vicente didn''t stop until he drove the yacht to a quiet cove somewhere. He shook the sea water off his


    hair and took off his coat.


    Nina had been observing Vicente all this time.


    When he walked towards her, she said, "Vicente, you look depressed."


    Stunned by the observation, Vicente stopped in his tracks. His eyes glittered with a dark light.


    "Why do you say so?" Vicente smiled and sat down beside her, his elbows resting on his knees. He


    stared out steadily at the azure sea.


    Nina also looked at the same direction. The sea breeze whipped at her hair, and the flush on her face


    made her look alive.


    "I saw it."


    "Saw what?" Vicente looked at her in confusion.


    Nina gave him a sideways nce and said, "I saw your desire for freedom when you were racing with


    wind on this yacht. I saw youughing, but you had to restrain yourself because of my presence."


    A trace of displeasure shed through Vicente''s eyes. He felt offended, but that feeling disappeared


    without a trace in the next second.


    "You are so good at joking." Vicente opened a can of soda and drank more than half of it in one gulp.


    "I''m sorry if I offended you," Nina sincerely apologized. She took a sip from her own soda can and


    spoke out her thoughts. "I don''t want to be a princess at all. I don''t like the restraints holding me back


    because of this identity."


    Appropriate self-exposure could help people be closer.


    Earlier, she had presumed that Vicente loved her. Now, as they looked at each other, she realized that


    she was wrong.


    Vicente wasn''t attracted to her at all. Instead, he treated her as an old friend whom he hadn''t seen for


    many years.


    However, she didn''t remember meeting him before.


    "You don''t want to be a princess?" Vicente found it incredible.


    "No, I don''t." Nina smiled lightly.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She just wanted to be John''s little girl.


    She just wanted to open a detective agency in Lexingport City and do what she liked.


    "What about you? Do you like your current position?" Nina looked into the distance and asked him in


    turn. She didn''t look at him because she didn''t want him to feel offended again.


    Vicente fell silent.


    He tightened his grip on the soda can. It was slightly crumpled when he let it go.


    He didn''t answer the question.


    Even so, Nina already knew the answer, so she smiled and said nothing.


    The two of them looked out at the sea in silence for a while and didn''t mention it again.


    Vicente changed the subject. "Nina, didn''t you say that you have something to talk to me about? What


    is it?"


    If he didn''t mention it, Nina wouldn''t have remembered the reason why she wanted to talk to him in the


    first ce.


    The sea breeze was sofortable that she felt free. Out on the water, she felt much more rxed.


    "Why do you want to marry me?" Nina asked.


    Vicente looked into her eyes and smiled. "I want to marry you because I love you. I won''t marry anyone


    other than you."


    "Nonsense!" For some reason, Vicente reminded Nina of James. "I can tell you don''t love me by the


    way you look at me."


    "And my eyes say that I don''t love you?" Vicente began to tease her again. "Look into my eyes


    carefully. Don''t you see yourself in them?"


    On a whim, Nina confessed to him, "It''s different. I love someone, so I know how a lover''s eyes look


    like. Vicente, I''m a married woman."


    Vicente didn''t seem surprised by her revtion. "Your mom told me about it, but she said that your


    marriage with him doesn''t count."


    "Did my mother tell you everything?" Nina asked, surprised. "Then, why do you still want to marry me?"


    "I don''t care if you were married or not," Vicente said calmly. "All I know is that I''m bound to marry you,


    and I must marry you."

 Chapter 405 Kill Herself

    Chapter 405 Kill Herself


    Vicente and Nina parted in discord.


    When Vicente was willing to talk, Nina seemed to see hope. As long as she was not the only one who


    was against the marriage, she would have a chance to say no to the marriage.


    However, Vicente had already epted his fate.


    He didn''t care about loyalty or love. The only thing he was concerned with, was his future wife''s status.


    Nina was the only one who fit the bill.


    This crushed thest life-saving straw that Nina grasped.


    At night, she irritably tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. She knew she was unable to run away


    again.


    This problem had to be solved sooner orter. She couldn''t run from it forever.


    She eventually gave up her pointless efforts to sleep in the early hours of the morning.


    She pulled a chair and sat on the balcony. Marveling at the sky with the morning light, she saw the sun


    rising from behind the sea, casting a golden light over the water.


    It was quite a strange thing. The sun had the same routine of rising in the morning and setting in the


    evening but there was so much more to a day. Every person had their own unique experiences every


    day based on their choices, and it was far from routine.


    Nina was sick and tired of feeling so down in the dumps. She realized that if she couldn''t do anything,


    she had to wait and see what the world had in store for her.


    She fantasized about the sun rising one day and John woulde and save her, taking her back home


    with him.


    Nina took a deep breath of the fresh morning air, filling her body with energy.


    She stood up on the edge of the balcony, took out the elk pendant, imagining it was John. She said,


    "John, I will take good care of myself, and you should too. I hope you cane get me as soon as


    possible, but for now, let''s pretend we''re in a long-distance rtionship. I heard that after a couple


    make it through a long-distance rtionship, they are bonded for life."


    Perception was everything. Change one''s perception and the situation could not mean as much


    anymore. That was exactly what Nina did. She had changed her outlook and almost instantly, she felt


    much better.


    Nina''s face lit up again, reflecting the thinyer of the morning sun.


    A gust of wind blew, snatching the pendant from her clutches.


    "My elk!" Nina stretched out to grab it, but to no avail. She could only watch the elk fall.


    Fortunately, it didn''t fall all the way into the bay but just onto a ledge under the balcony.


    It was a narrow ledge that was only wide enough for one of her feet. Without even hesitating, Nina


    climbed over the balcony, held onto the railing and moved towards the elk.


    When she was close enough, she loosened one of her hands and reached down to grab it. She


    stretched her slender finger, picking it up.


    Nina took a deep breath and threw the elk on the table on the balcony. She put her hands on the railing


    and was about to jump back when she heard a scream.


    "Ah..." Reba knocked on the door and came in. When she saw nobody on the bed, she went


    straight to the balcony. She was stunned when she saw Nina clinging onto the balcony railing. "Oh my


    goodness! The princess is going to jump into the sea!


    Help! Help! The princess is going to jump into the sea!"


    Hearing that, Nina almost lost her grip.


    Falling would lead to her most certain demise.


    "Reba, can you stop shouting?" Nina said crossly. Reba was so scared that she couldn''t even


    hear what Nina was moaning about.


    Reba''s shout seemed to wake up the whole of Scher Mountain.


    When Anne and Bruce heard the scream, they rushed over and saw their daughter standing on the


    edge of the balcony. If she let go, she was going to plunge to her death.


    Reba was riddled with so much anxiety that she was rooted to the spot. "No wonder the princess


    has been going to the balcony every day. It turns out she wants tomit suicide. It''s all my fault. I


    should have seen this earlier."


    "Nina, calm down. Don''t be rash. Please don''t let go, okay?" Anne''s face turned pale.


    The corners of Nina''s mouth twitched. "Mom, I..."


    "Nina, I will give you whatever you want in this world, just please don''t jump. Please!" Bruce was being


    drowned by the anxiousness. He wasn''t ready to lose her.


    Nina said, "I''m not..."


    "It''s Dad''s fault. It''s all my fault.


    Just don''t let go, okay?"


    Nina was speechless.


    ''Can I just finish talking?''


    "I''m not going to jump." Nina finally got her words out but her parents were too busy whispering ns


    to save her to hear her speak.


    It was like theypletely blocked her out.


    Reba nodded repeatedly and left after hearing the order.


    Everyone ran around in such a panic that nobody even took note of what Nina was actually doing.


    She soon heard the sound of a fleet of yachts storming towards her. In an instant, they blew up an


    enormous rescue air cushion and ced it beneath Nina in the sea.


    Nina looked at it for a while and turned her head.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw two burly bodyguards on the balcony.


    They wanted to creep towards Nina and pull her back onto the balcony when she was least expecting


    it.


    Nina turned her head and the bodyguards froze like deer in headlights. Their sudden appearance


    scared the life out of her, causing her to loosen her grip.


    "Ah..." Nina leaned back and fell.


    Her mind wentpletely nk in the moment of panic and she didn''t even try to grab onto the railing


    again.


    "Your Highness!"


    "Nina!"


    "Nina!"


    All she heard was heartbreaking screams as the adrenaline filled her body. As Nina thought all hope


    was lost, she felt a hand grab onto her arm, saving her.


    One of the bodyguards came to the rescue.


    "Thank God." Nina''s heart was pounding. She looked up at the two of them and didn''t know whether


    she should thank them or shout at them.


    She was never going to jump but it was actually their fault that she was shocked into loosening her


    grip.


    Saving her was enough to make amends though.


    Nina lowered her head and looked down. She could have very easily drowned if she fell into the sea. If


    she hit the reef, she would die a terrible death.


    Just the thought of it made Nina''s skin crawl.


    "Your Highness, let us pull you up."


    Nina was pulled up slowly, with a joy of narrow escape.


    As expected, only on the brink of death does one understand how precious life is.


    Anne and Bruce were scared to death. They quickly ran over to grab her. Anne almost cried when her


    hand touched Nina''s arm.


    She almost lost her child.


    Anne scolded with tears filling her eyes, "How dare you do that? Did I raise you all those years in vain?


    Do you want me to have a heart attack?


    Even if you don''t care about your parents, you should think about the baby in your belly. Don''t you care


    about John? Are you okay with killing his child? I''m furious."


    Anne was so worried that she wasn''t thinking straight. She spilled the beans in front of everyone.


    Nina was finally safe and sound on solid ground.


    As soon as her feet touched the floor, she couldn''t wait to question her mother. "What did you say just


    now? I''m pregnant?"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 406 Nina Knew She Was Pregnant

    Chapter 406 Nina Knew She Was Pregnant


    Anne realized that she had spilled the beans. She turned her head, trying to hide from Nina''s prying


    eyes.


    Her evasive eyes only highlighted her guilt.


    Nina knew that she was really pregnant.


    "I''m pregnant. I''m pregnant with John''s child." Nina smiled and touched her t belly. She rubbed it


    gently, fearing she''d lose the baby if she was too vigorous.


    "Dad, I''m a mother now." Nina''s teary eyes were shining like stars. She excitedly grabbed her father''s


    arm.


    Bruce seemed to still be in a daze and news of his daughter''s pregnancy only made him more


    bewildered.


    Seeing that his daughter was so happy, he also smiled. "Are you pregnant?"


    "Yes, Dad. I''m pregnant." Nina hugged her father excitedly, trying to calm down. She patted his back


    and said, "Dad, you are going to be a grandfather."


    "A grandfather? Am I going to be a grandfather?" Bruce finally came to terms with what was happening


    and grinned from ear to ear.


    "Yes. You are going to be a grandfather and I am going to be a mother. I am pregnant, Dad." Nina left


    her father''s arms. The two of them seemed so happy, it was like they were walking on sunshine.


    Worry was written on Reba''s face whereas most people looked surprised.


    They couldn''t believe that the princess was pregnant.


    "Don''t tell anyone what happened just now. If I hear any rumors about this, none of you can survive,"


    Anne warned everyone that was gathered around. "Leave now."


    "Yes." They all hurried away, fearing what would happen if they didn''t.


    Anne couldn''t help feeling sad when she saw how happy Bruce and Nina were.


    Bruce and Nina were so close.


    On the other hand, Nina hated Anne. This made Anne feel sad.


    Her heart sank.


    "Calm down, Nina. I''ll ask the doctor to check your body to see if the baby has been affected." Anne


    took Nina back to her room.


    The doctor came soon after and gave a simple examination to Nina. Knowing that there was nothing


    serious, Anne breathed a sigh of relief.


    "The baby is strong." Immersed in the joy Bruce didn''t see his wife''s face darken at all.


    "Come out with me." Anne pulled him out the room.


    "Eat your food. It''ll be good for you and the baby," said Bruce, looking back at his daughter.


    "Of course. Thank you, Dad." Nina smiled. She lowered her head and touched her t belly again.


    She was only pregnant for a month and the baby hadn''t taken shape yet, but Nina gently touched her


    stomach nevertheless, as if she could feel her baby.


    This was her and John''s child.


    They really had a child.


    "John, do you know that we''re going to have a baby?" Nina''s voice was much softer but her eyes were


    as lively as ever. They beamed as if the excitement was pouring out.


    The baby in her belly made Nina''s waiting for John more meaningful.


    Anne took her husband to the end of the corridor and said abruptly, "What should we do now? She


    knows about the pregnancy now so she''ll never marry Vicente."


    "I don''t care. I can afford to take care of them." Just thinking that a little child would call him Grandpa,


    Bruce smiled and only had one thing on his mind. "Do you think it''s a boy or a girl?"


    He nudged his wife with his elbow. Anne''s face darkened. She pped off her husband''s hand and


    angrily barked, "Bruce, you can''t just care about your daughter and forget about the real issue at hand.


    Don''t forget that it was you who promised to marry Nina off to Vicente. You can''t go back on your word.


    Bruce, can you be more rational? Think about who you are. You are the king of C Ind. Be


    responsible. Don''t just leave it to me and turn me into the bad guy."


    Anne had never been so frustrated before. Between her husband''s irresponsibility and her daughter''s


    alienation, Anne was left exhausted and heartbroken.


    She had never felt so aggrieved before. Her eyes started turning red as they flooded with tears. The


    tears overflowed and rolled down her cheeks.


    She lookedpletely defeated.


    Anne''s usation made Bruce realize how much he was hurting her. He reached out to pull her in


    close. "Honey..."


    "Don''t touch me." Anne shook off his hand. "Think it over. Don''t talk to me until you figure it out."


    Anne turned around and left, looking like the loneliest person alive.


    Nina had followed, eavesdropping. She had heard everything they said as clear as day.


    She walked out and gave her father a push. "Dad, why aren''t you chasing after her?"


    "She said that I can only talk to her once I figure this out." Looking at the empty hallway, Bruce''s heart


    sank.


    He wanted to chase after her but he had to listen to his wife as well.


    Nina scratched her head.


    "How did you even get her?" she asked.


    Suddenly, Bruce felt embarrassed. "I just followed her."


    "Then why don''t you follow her now?" Nina pushed her father again. Bruce ran in pursuit of Anne,


    calling out for her from afar.


    The smile on Nina''s lips gradually faded. She reyed her mother''s words in her head and quickly


    understood the problem.


    Her mother loved her father very much. She worked hard for him and protected everything that was his.


    However, Bruce wasn''t as level-headed as her so Anne naturally felt frustrated.


    Besides, her mother felt guilty. Even though Anne loved Bruce more than Nina, she was still riddled


    with guilt.


    Nina deeply admired her mother.


    "I''ll deal with Vicente myself." Nina pursed her lips and smiled. She decided to go to meet Vicente in


    person.


    They were about to meet for the second time, and Nina offered to go to the Nangong family herself.


    Anne sent a group of bodyguards to follow Nina and they reached the castle where Vicente lived.


    The bodyguards didn''t drive up to the castle, but instead stopped a little distance away. Nina took a


    couple of bodyguards to go meet Vicente.


    She didn''t enter the front door but through a more secluded entrance.


    She nned to break off their engagement. If anyone found out that she was here, there was bound to


    be all types of gossip that they were going to get married. She didn''t want any unnecessary


    congrattions.


    Nina wore a huge hat to cover her face so nobody could make her out. She said that she was Vicente''s


    good friend to try and get ess to the castle. It seemed to work and the maid took her to where


    Vicente lived.


    "Miss Shi, please wait here for a moment. Count Nangong is a little busy, but he''ll be with you in a


    minute."


    "Okay, thank you." Nina sat down on the sofa and waited for Vicente toe downstairs.


    Vicente had just taken a shower. When he heard a Miss Shi was waiting for him, he curiously went


    down in a bathrobe.


    "I''m not sure that I know anyone who goes by that surname." Vicente walked down the stairs step by


    step. "I only know Nina''s ex-husband surnamed Shi."


    Nina looked up and knew her cover was blown.


    "You are just too smart." Nina took off her hat. It was hard to tell whether she was praising him or just


    being sarcastic.


    Vicente raised his eyebrows and said, "Thank you, Nina. What brings you here?"


    "Same as always." Nina cut straight to the point.


    Vicente also said bluntly, "Well I have the same answer. I will marry you anyway."


    Nina approached him and whispered in his ear, "What if I''m pregnant with someone else''s child?"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 407 Are You A Man

    Chapter 407 Are You A Man


    Vicente was taken aback for a while, and thenughed. "I can get a wife and a baby at the same time.


    That''s great."


    Nina turned her head to look up at Vicente, who didn''t seem to be joking. His expression confused her.


    "This doesn''t bother you?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Vicente sat down and motioned for her to sit opposite him. Nina sat down slowly.


    They looked into each other''s eyes.


    Vicente leaned backzily. "I don''t care. I will consider the baby inside you as my own flesh and blood


    and raise it as such."


    Nina was even more confused by his response, but she remained outwardly calm. "I''m really starting to


    doubt if you are a man."


    "You will find out once we get married." Vicente''s eyes were incredibly beautiful. If one only looked at


    them, that person might be convinced that Vicente was a woman.


    Although his words sounded frivolous, his eyes and his expression did not hold an evil, rakish charm¡ª


    he looked as light and airy as a beautiful spring day.


    Nina narrowed her eyes. She couldn''t read anything from him except for his habit of repressing himself


    and yearning to be free.


    Vicente was really good at hiding his emotions.


    Nina remembered he was about 25 or 26 years old. She couldn''t help but wonder why he was so


    sophisticated.


    "It''s true, I really am pregnant," Nina said frankly. "I won''t let this child call another man its father."


    "However, the child''s father is not here, and you can''t leave C Ind." Vicente''s tone was calm, like


    they were talking about something asmonce as the weather. "You are unable to leave C Ind,


    and anyone rted to the Shi family is barred from the ind."


    Nina''s spine froze, and her face held an arrested expression. "What do you mean?"


    "Nina, waiting for him will be in vain." Vicente lowered his eyes and sighed so softly that only he could


    hear it.


    He felt sorry for Nina because they shared the same experiences of having to do many things against


    their will.


    "Your mom has given the order all over the country. No matter how capable your husband is, he won''t


    be able toe to you within a year." Vicente stood up.


    Although he didn''t scale six feet, he was still much taller than Nina, and his stature was imposing. He


    looked like an insurmountable wall, and Nina couldn''t ignore what he said next.


    "It won''t take a year for the public to find out that the princess is pregnant¡ªonly about three to four


    months.


    Have you ever thought about how the public will receive the news that the princess has got pregnant


    outside of wedlock, and what trouble such news will bring to the royal family? It doesn''t matter if you


    don''t care about your reputation, but what about the royal family?


    What''s more, after the baby is born, it won''t see its father. You know the impact it will be on the child if it


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    grows up without the love and attention of a father."


    Color drained from Nina''s face, but Vicente didn''t stop. Instead, he said in a ming tone, "You can''t be


    so heartless. You should learn to look at problems in your parents'' shoes."


    Nina was silent.


    She lowered her eyes slightly, and her eyshes fluttered like butterfly wings. She seriously


    considered the meaning of Vicente''s words.


    What he said was reasonable, but it wasn''tpletely true.


    The problem should be seen from both perspectives, and it wasn''t just Nina who should do so.


    Ever since her mother took her back, Nina found that her parents had changed their attitude towards


    her. In fact, they had already considered her point of view on these matters.


    After finding out about her condition, her mother did not have her child aborted secretly, nor did she


    force her to marry Vicente. Instead, the queen asked her to try to get along with him.


    Nina touched the baby in her belly and couldn''t help the loving smile that crossed her face.


    "Vicente, what can you promise me?"


    Vicente breathed a sigh of relief. His expression was not as serious as before, and his tone was much


    rxed. "I won''t force you. I will take care of you and the child. After it is born, I will treat it as my own


    child and be a good father."


    "John wille to get me." Nina had always believed this and had never wavered in the slightest.


    Vicente replied, "We can divorce, but I have a condition¡ªwe can''t divorce within three years."


    Nina nodded.


    "You agree?" Vicente was overjoyed by Nina''s reaction.


    "No." Nina looked at him with innocent eyes. "I''ll think about it."


    Vicente''s smile froze. "Then what are you nodding for?"


    "Oh, it''s an ident," Nina said in a rxed tone. At least, she knew that Vicente only wanted a


    marriage of convenience.


    As for why he chose to do so, maybe he had his own difficulties, so she would not press about the


    truth.


    Nina stood up and said, "I''ll go back and think about it. I''ll give you the answer once Ie up with


    one.


    Give me some time." Vicente had no time to wait.


    If he didn''t marry Nina soon, it would be extremely difficult for him and his mother to stay in the


    Nangong family. In fact, his mother''s situation grew worse by the day.


    Nina saw his anxiety and worry.


    True enough, people may see happy on the outside, but they feel miserable deep inside.


    Like the Nina of the past, one couldn''t just share their burden to others.


    Without meaning to, people feel thepulsion to get close with other people who suffer the same


    pain, and Nina was no exception. She looked into Vicente''s eyes and said, "A month."


    She could only get the ring in a month.


    Nina knew the way her mother''s thought process worked. Once she found out that Nina had agreed to


    marry Vicente, she would never give her back the ring.


    Vicente thought that she would say three days, or a week at most. He didn''t expect her to say a month.


    "If you have any other doubts, you can tell me, and I will answer them to the best of my abilities."


    Vicente only hoped that Nina could be persuaded to provide her answer sooner. He already made the


    arrangements for the wedding two years ago.


    Everything was ready, and as long as he got Nina''s approval, he would select the soonest auspicious


    day for their wedding.


    "You won''t be able to answer my questions." Then, Nina turned on her heel and left.


    Vicente opened his mouth to say something else, but said instead, "Wait a minute. I''ll change and walk


    you out."


    Nina turned her head and said, "I have my own two feet. I can walk by myself."


    "I am aware that you not only have feet but also hands of your own," Vicente said sourly. "Wait for me.


    I''ll walk you out."


    Nina had always felt strange and reserved in C Ind. Except for her brother, she didn''t have any


    ymates. Other people her age would talk respectfully to her, thereby giving her a sense of alienation.


    After meeting up and getting along with Vicente twice now, she felt that they were equals. Vicente didn''t


    pander to her because she was a princess, but treated her like a friend.


    "Fine." Nina nodded. "Vicente, do you have a sister?"


    Nina thought of a little girl she met when she was a child.


    Vicente paused for a moment and said, "No, I don''t."

 Chapter 408 A Mad Mrs. Nangong

    Chapter 408 A Mad Mrs. Nangong


    Vicente went upstairs.


    As she stared at his back, Nina felt like he was acting a little weird, as if he was hiding something.


    The little girl Nina had mentioned was the first friend she had ever had in life, but she had only met her


    once, and she had never heard anything about her since then.


    At the party she had for her eighth birthday, many dignitaries came with their children to Scher


    Mountain. They all happily sang birthday songs for Nina and showered her with gifts.


    Back then, Nina never smiled or spoke, which made the children unwilling to get close to her or


    befriend her.


    While the other children were busy having fun, she found a quiet ce to sit, and there, she happened


    to bump into a little girl who was eating a chicken drumstick.


    Nina wanted someone to y with her, but she had no idea how tomunicate with other kids.


    Coincidentally, she saw a boy grab something from a girl at the banquet, and afterwards, the two kids


    ran around happily with each other.


    Suddenly, she was struck with an idea. She grabbed the little girl''s drumstick and began to run away to


    make the little girl chase her and y with her, but the girl did not try to catch her.


    The joy in Nina''s eyes gradually disappeared. She didn''t know if she should give the chicken drumstick


    back to the other girl or just keep on running.


    But then, the little girl smiled and said that Nina didn''t need to give the drumstick back. She took out


    another drumstick and handed it to Nina while telling her to eat the untouched one instead.


    With that, the two little girls just squatted there while eating chicken drumsticks.


    As a matter of fact, the chicken drumstick was greasy and cold, and it didn''t taste good at all. After


    eating it, Nina ended up having diarrhea that night.


    But in spite of that, it was the happiest birthday Nina had ever had. Her brother wanted to throw


    another party for her to make up for his absence from her birthday party, and he asked her what gift


    she wanted. She told him that what she wanted was a friend.


    She asked her brother to find the little girl who gave her the chicken drumstick. Leon asked all of the


    guests who were in her party if they knew who the little girl was, but none of them were able to identify


    the little girl in Nina''s drawing, and they were never able to find her.


    This had always been a regret in her heart.


    "Ma''am, take it easy!" All of a sudden, a voice broke the silence in the living room.


    A woman was running around with her hair disheveled. She opened her arms wide, acting like a bird


    with its wings spread out. "Fly, fly, fly away..."


    The maid behind her was out of breath, trying to catch up to her. "Ma''am, be careful!"


    The maid was so anxious that after wiping the beads of sweat off her forehead, she continued chasing


    after thedy. Although thedy was plump, she was as flexible and agile as a child, and she was able


    to avoid the maid again and again with ease.


    Nina was able to get a clear view of her face. Thedy looked just like Vicente.


    As it turned out, the woman was Vicente''s biological mother, Mrs. Nangong.


    After running a fewps, Mrs. Nangong noticed Nina standing beside her. She stopped in front of Nina


    with an "eh" sound.


    "My baby girl?" Mrs. Nangong looked at Nina with her big eyes and smiled. "Baby girl, you''re back?"


    Before Nina could even react, Mrs. Nangong grabbed her wrist and started jumping up and down. "My


    baby girl is back. Let me take you to an interesting ce."


    As she looked at the somewhat insane woman in front of her, Nina guessed that the baby girl she was


    referring to was her daughter.


    Was she talking about Vicente''s sister?


    If so, why did Vicente say that he didn''t have a sister?


    "Let''s go and y with your brother." Mrs. Nangong took Nina''s hand and was about to drag her


    upstairs.


    Seeing the eager look in Mrs. Nangong''s eyes, Nina didn''t have the heart to refuse, so she let the


    woman take her as her daughter by mistake.


    But then, at that moment, the maid rushed over and recognized Nina at a nce.


    "Your Highness?" the maid asked in surprise.


    Nina nodded with a smile.


    The maid bowed her head respectfully. "Your Highness, please forgive us."


    "It''s okay," Nina answered. But before she could even finish speaking, she was taken upstairs by Mrs.


    Nangong.


    "She is my baby girl, not a princess, not a princess." Mrs. Nangong sounded a little angry and made


    heavy footsteps on her way up.


    "Ma''am, Princess Nina is not Miss Nangong. Miss Nangong has already..." The maid saw Nina look


    back in confusion at her words, and the former shut her mouth and lowered her head in panic.


    This time, the maid did not try to catch up to them.


    There was a rule in the castle that no servant was allowed to go to the second floor. In fact, no servant


    was even allowed to step on the stairs.


    Mrs. Nangong stopped at the stairway of the second floor. In front of her was an iron door. She blinked


    her eyes yfully twice, and the iron door opened slowly.


    Yet again, Nina was shocked.


    Holding Nina''s hand, Mrs. Nangong went straight to a bedroom and murmured, "Sweetheart, your room


    is ready. Mommy has prepared a lot of Barbie dolls for you. I know you will love them."


    Nina couldn''t help noticing that Mrs. Nangong was a little silly. When she spoke, she would stretch out


    her hands to make a gesture and grin.


    With every passing second, Nina was just bing more and more confused.


    First, Vicente refused to admit that he had a sister, and then Mrs. Nangong mistook her for her own


    daughter. Not to mention the maid''s unspoken words.


    What was wrong with Vicente''s sister?


    Creak!


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Nangong pushed a door open, and the sound of the door opening interrupted Nina''s thoughts and


    brought her back to reality.


    "Shh! Mommy prepared a surprise for you." Mrs. Nangong put a finger to her lips and walked in with


    her body slouched over.


    Nina followed her inside, the two of them looking like thieves. The room was decorated with a pink


    color. It was obvious that it was a girl''s room.


    Maybe this was the room of the baby girl that Mrs. Nangong had mentioned.


    But there was also something strange about it. There were a lot of men''s clothes scattered around the


    room. And as Nina looked around more carefully, she realized that it seemed more like a man''s


    bedroom.


    Nina stood still and continued looking around as Mrs. Nangong made her way to a cab and opened


    it. The moment she opened the cab, a pile of Barbie dolls came pouring out of it, flooding the floor


    in front of Mrs. Nangong.


    Nina had no idea what to say. Why were there so many Barbie dolls?


    Nina''s beautiful eyes widened.


    "Baby girl, would youe here? Come and have a look. I''ve bought you a lot of Barbie dolls. I''ll buy


    you more so you will always have thetest style. Please don''t me me for being cruel. I feel so sorry


    for you." As she spoke, Mrs. Nangong became agitated, and her hands kept on trembling. "It''s all my


    fault. Don''t be angry with me."


    Mrs. Nangong bent down, picked up a pile of Barbie dolls. Then she ran over and stuffed them into


    Nina''s arms. "I''ll give them all to you. I''ll give you whatever you like. Don''t me me, okay?"


    Nina tried to hold all the Barbie dolls, but some of them fell to the floor. Mrs. Nangong grabbed her wrist


    and started shaking it, begging, "Forgive me, okay?"


    Seeing how agitated she was, Nina could only nod her head. "Okay, don''t be too excited. Calm down


    first."


    "Really? You have finally forgiven me." Mrs. Nangong cried, holding Nina in her arms.


    All Nina could do was pat her on the back tofort her.


    What did Mrs. Nangong do to make her so guilty over her daughter?


    Just then, some light footsteps came from outside the door.


    "Mom, are you hiding in my room again?" Nina heard the voice, but she didn''t see who the person was.


    It was a female voice, as graceful and touching as an oriole''s.


    Hearing this voice, Mrs. Nangong pushed Nina away, and her gentle eyes suddenly became ferocious.


    She pointed at Nina and scolded, "You are not my baby girl. You are not my daughter. Who are you?"


    At this time, the owner of the female voice appeared at the door. The person asked in confusion, "Mom,


    what are you talking about?"


    Nina looked up in confusion, and she found the person looking back at her.


    "Nina?"


    "Vicente?"

 Chapter 409 Dressing Up As A Man

    Chapter 409 Dressing Up As A Man


    Vicente had neat, short hair and was dressed in a set of androgynous clothes. At a first nce, he


    indeed looked like a man.


    But the female voice just now dide from his mouth.


    It was obviously a woman''s voice.


    Nina couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he was actually a woman in disguise.


    She took a more careful look at Vicente. Now that the seed of doubt had germinated, everything about


    him seemed bizarre in her eyes.


    The more she thought about it, the more ridiculous it felt for her. A feminine man? He was simply not a


    man!


    "You¡¯re not a man." The Barbie dolls in Nina''s arms fell to the floor. She wasn¡¯t asking. She was stating,


    and there was an indubitable certainty in her tone.


    Vicente squinted and asked harshly, "Who allowed you toe up here?!"


    This time, his voice sounded like a man¡¯s.


    Nina was a little taken aback. This was the first time she ever saw Vicente having such a cold, furious


    look.


    "Your mom took me here," Nina answered.


    Nina looked at the woman who was now hiding behind Vicente. When Vicente looked at his scared


    mother, his anger faded almost in a sh.


    "My mother¡¯s mentally ill. She probably mistook you for my younger sister. Please forgive her."


    Although he apologized, it sounded extremely perfunctory. Nina remained silent and just stared at the


    two people suspiciously for a while. The female voice still echoed in her ears.


    After a while, she finally asked, "Didn''t you say you have no sister?"


    "She''s dead," Vicente said emotionlessly, as if he had said these few words countless times.


    Silence sank into the room.


    Nina kept looking at Vicente with a gaze filled with surprise, skepticism, and suspicion. When he looked


    away, she happened to catch a glimpse of serenity in his gaze. It wasn''t a normal kind of serenity. It


    was the kind of serenity belonging to someone who had surrendered to fate and had no hope in life.


    Just like when he decided to marry Nina no matter what, he had already epted his fate, so he


    wouldn¡¯t put up any unnecessary struggle or resistance.


    Neither of them spoke, but in that split second their eyes met, they seemed to have conveyed a lot to


    each other.


    A loud pping noise broke the awkward silence and snapped the two people out of their thoughts.


    Mrs. Nangong pped herself hysterically. "You''re not dead. Don''t say that you¡¯re dead. It''s all my


    fault."


    "Mom!" Vincente hastily caught her hands to stop her action. In a moment of desperation, his voice


    identally reverted back to that of a woman. He held his mother''s face and blew her red cheek gently.


    But Mrs. Nangong still struggled to get free and tried to continue pping herself. "Mom, don''t do this."


    Vicente desperately pulled her into his arms. His eyes were bloodshot. "Your daughter is here. I''m not


    dead, and I''ve never med you."


    In fact, he did me his mother before. As time passed by, however, his resentment gradually faded,


    and he was too mentally exhausted toin.


    He knew that he had to ept his fate.


    Mrs. Nangong''s mental state changed quickly. Up until a few seconds ago, she was still pping


    herself and shouting hysterically. Now, she was patting Vicente''s back softly tofort him like a loving


    mother would do. "My daughter is good. You''re the best. You always listen to me."


    To say Nina was shocked was an understatement. She had almost been sure of her conjecture, but the


    knowledge of Vicente''s ability to change his voice at a whim created a new doubt in her mind.


    Had Vicente learned to change his voice so that he could speak to his mother in his sister''s voice?


    Judging from the current situation, this was most likely the case.


    She must get to the bottom of this today no matter what.


    "Mom, go downstairs first. I have something to do with my friend now. I¡¯ll y with you after I finish my


    business, okay?" Vicente coaxed with a smile.


    Mrs. Nangong nodded but nced nervously at the Barbie dolls scattered on the floor. Vicente, who


    understood her worry, said, "Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I like your gifts."


    "Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs then." Mrs. Nangong skipped out of the room with a happy smile.


    Vincente couldn¡¯t help but worry to see her jumping like a child. He said, "Slow down. Be careful not to


    fall."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Once Mrs. Nangong disappeared from his sight, the small smile on his face fadedpletely. Vicente


    turned around to look at Nina and said in his male voice,


    "Nina, didn''t I ask you to wait for me downstairs?" He was obviously angry at her.


    "Your mom brought me here. She said she wanted to give me some dolls." Nina squatted down to pick


    up a Barbie doll in a pink dress and handed it to Vicente.


    With slightly raised eyebrows, she asked bluntly, "Are you a man or a woman?"


    "A man," Vicente answered straightforwardly.


    Nina smiled and reached out towards him. "Okay, let me have a test."


    "What do you want to do?" Vicente swatted her hands away and looked at her warily.


    Before he could evade her, however,


    she already pushed him against the wall and reached out to take off his clothes.


    "Nina, didn''t you say that you only like John? Why are you taking off another man''s clothes now?"


    Vicente sounded tough, but his gaze shifted around. He also crossed his hands over his chest, looking


    like a woman who was about to be raped by a hooligan.


    The corners of Nina¡¯s lips twitched. This scene was really unbearable, but it wasn¡¯t enough to deter her


    from finding out the truth. She ced a hand on his shoulder, keeping him pinned on the wall.


    "Are you a man or a woman? Why are you so strong?" Vicente, who couldn''t move, asked resentfully.


    It was really shocking that the princess, who was half a head shorter than him, actually had such


    strength.


    "I¡¯m a woman." Before he could recover from the shock, Nina already reached out, grabbed his cor,


    and tore his shirt open.


    Vicente was renderedpletely speechless. There was nothing but shock in his expression.


    For a moment, both of them seemed to hold their breaths, and another round of awkward silence sank


    into the room.


    Sometimeter, Nina finally regained herposure. The white cloth wrapped around Vicente''s chest


    was already an answer to her doubt. She repeated calmly, "I¡¯m a woman, and so are you."


    The embarrassment of having her real gender exposed made Vicente furious. She shook off Nina¡¯s


    hand hard and yelled, "Why are you so violent if you¡¯re a woman? You could even tear my shirt apart!


    Who taught you to do that?"


    She lowered her head and stared at her exposed body in disbelief.


    "I learned it from my husband." Nina took a small step back and stared at Vicente with an interested


    gaze. The cloth wrapped around her body was like a tube top that girls liked to wear, and since she''d


    torn her shirt off, Vicente looked like she was wearing only a tube top and a coat.


    It looked quite stylish in all honesty.


    "You look cool in this outfit," Ninamented seriously.


    Vicente was practically foaming at the mouth. "Shut up!" Now that Nina had known that she was a


    woman, Vicente no longer used her male voice and now spoke using her original voice. She red at


    Nina and put on a new shirt.


    Nina smiled. After knowing that Vicente was a woman, she felt much more relieved. It was as if she¡¯d


    been freed from the huge burden weighing her down.


    She chuckled and promised, "Don''t worry. Your secret¡¯s safe with me."


    In Vicente''s eyes, Nina¡¯s smile looked hypocritical. Toozy to keep up appearances, she snorted


    disdainfully, "Try divulging it to others, and I''ll make sure your pregnancy is known by everyone. I¡¯d like


    to see how you¡¯ll deal with the crisis then."


    "Are you threatening me?" Nina asked calmly. The smile on her face didn¡¯t diminish in the slightest.


    Vicente really wanted to give Nina a p in the back of her head to knock what she saw just now out of


    her memory.


    Her mother was the only person who knew that she disguised herself as a man, but she was mentally


    ill. Even if she told the truth to others, they would only take it as her acting out because she missed her


    "dead daughter" too much.


    "Yes, I am," Vicente said crossly. "Stop smiling. It makes my scalp tingle."


    Nina smiled even more happily. "Are you angry because I know your gender or because I robbed your


    drumstick?"

 Chapter 410 I Like You So Much

    Chapter 410 I Like You So Much


    Nina was sure that the person in front of her was the girl from whom she snatched a chicken drumstick


    when she was a child. Her eyes did not lie.


    No wonder Vicente looked so familiar, and talking with her was like talking with an old friend.


    "Who knows whose drumstick you grabbed? I don''t even like drumsticks." Although Vicente said that,


    she felt warm in her heart. It turned out that Nina had not forgotten about her.


    Nina was the first friend she made when she was herself, not Vicente.


    "Still so stubborn," Nina pouted.


    "Humph!" Vicente smoothed her hair. "Now that you know I''m a woman, when will you marry me? If I


    don''t keep my eye on you, I''m afraid you''ll make trouble for me."


    After finding out Vicente''s biggest secret, Nina did not feel nervous at all. On the contrary, she felt


    extremely relieved. "Now I know that you''re masquerading as a man, and you know that I''m pregnant.


    Why don''t we call it even?"


    "We can''t call it even." Vicente snapped. "I didn''t force you to tell me about your pregnancy. You told


    me of your own ord. It has nothing to do with me."


    Nina did not have a response to that.


    Who on earth said that Vicente was mature, steady, polite, and gentle? It was not true.


    The crowd''s judgment was not sound at all.


    "Okay," Nina responded calmly.


    As expected, Vicente was stunned. "Just okay?"


    "Or what?" Nina looked straight into Vicente''s confused eyes.


    It was Vicente''s turn to fall silent. She could say nothing to refute her.


    Thinking of her sensitive identity, Vicente warned Nina with a frown, "If you don''t want to get yourself


    into trouble, remember that I''m Vicente now. My sister, Vicki, died at the age of three."


    Her real name was Vicki Nangong, and she and Nina met when they were children.


    Nina grabbed her chicken drumstick on her birthday and sat with her for a long time. Then, she


    disappeared, leaving Nina not knowing her name.


    No wonder Nina couldn''t find Vicky anymore. It turned out she had assumed a new identity as Vicente.


    ''Where is the real Vicente?''


    Nina thought to herself.


    "And my voice," Vicente started, shifting from a female voice to a male voice. "I only use my female


    voice when I''m here on the second floor. Only a few people can get through the retinal scan. After you


    marry me, I''ll also grant you ess."


    Vicki''s voice pulled Nina away from her thoughts. She found herself asking, "Aren''t we friends?"


    "Who wants to be friends with you? I want us to be more than that." Slowly and deliberately, Vicente


    approached Nina and put her arm around her waist. She raised her eyebrows as her eyes gleamed


    with flirtation.


    Now that her identity had been made clear, Vicente no longer had the slightest reservation about being


    intimate with Nina. In fact, he had be bolder.


    "Oh, my God! Your waist is too thin!" Vicente was shocked


    as soon as she touched Nina''s waist. When Nina felt Vicente''s hand on her waist, her first reaction was


    to reach out and hold her hand. She slid her right foot between Vicente''s feet, disrupted her bnce


    with a forceful sweep, and threw her to the floor.


    Nina easily brought a person down.


    "Ah..." As she fell, Vicente let out a miserable shriek. The impact shook even her internal organs.


    She gritted her teeth and stared at Nina. "I was just admiring your slender waist and praising you. What


    did you bring me down for?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Only my husband touches my waist." Nina coldly looked at her old acquaintance who was still lying on


    the floor and curling up in pain. Then, she thought of something and took two steps back, away from


    Vicente.


    Vicente stretched out her hand, silently asking Nina to help her up. When she saw her step back, her


    eyes widened. "So heartless? Why don''t you help me up?"


    "Vicente," Nina began, eyes narrowing. "Do you really like me?"


    With Adrian and Henry''s example, she had to be careful. What if Vicente had changed her sexual


    preference in the years that she had assumed a man''s identity?


    Nina shuddered at the thought.


    "You want me to marry you because you like me? You know what I''m talking about," Nina stammered.


    Vicente was not stupid. She knew what Nina meant.


    "Yes, I like you so much." Vicente got up from the floor and felt a sharp pain in her waist. The pain


    twisted her features as she snorted. "I fell in love with you at first sight. I fell in love with you when I was


    a child, and I''ve liked you for more than ten years now. Even though I knew that you ran away from


    home, I still waited for you. I know that you are married and pregnant, but I still want to marry you."


    Vicente spoke in a sarcastic tone. She walked to the sofa with one hand on her waist and stressed, "I


    like you so much. Just feel ttered, okay?"


    It was her thickly sarcastic tone that made Nina feel relieved. She only assumed a man''s identity, not


    the sexual preference. Vicente was straight as an arrow.


    "Are you okay?" Seeing that she was having a little difficulty walking, Nina realized just how hard she


    mmed Vicente onto the floor. She was worried about her. "Let me help you."


    When Nina was about to help her, Vicente stopped her and said, "No, no, no. You''re a princess.


    I don''t deserve your helping hand." Nina rolled her eyes. "Why didn''t you remember that when you


    were practically scolding me earlier? You were so mean to me."


    Vicente knitted her brows at the princess.


    The confused look in her eyes seemed to say, "Was I really mean to you?"


    Nina nodded gently and helped Vicente to the sofa. Vicente could only sit straight and dared not move


    her waist.


    "I''ll call the doctor over," Nina said, frowning.


    Vicente shook her hand and said, "I don''t need to see a doctor. This is nothing but a simple pulled


    muscle. I''ll just massage myself, and I''ll be fine."


    "No." Nina was still worried. She thought of John''s waist injury from a fall he suffered when he was


    trying to save her. "My husband had the same injury, and he spent half a month in a hospital bed."


    "Half a month?" Vicente was so shocked that she stood up all of a sudden. When she saw Nina nod


    sincerely, she became nervous. "Call the doctor. Call the doctor as soon as possible."


    Vicente took out her phone and called the family doctor.


    Before the family doctor arrived, Vicente asked curiously, "How did your husband sustain the same


    injury?"


    Nina''s eyes dimmed slightly and brimmed with self-me. "Because of me,"


    she said. "And my injury is also because of you." Pointing at her waist helplessly, Vicente still had a


    lingering fear. She did not want to spend a single day in a hospital, much less half a month.


    Nina smiled bitterly, and theplicated expression in her eyes rendered Vicente unable to figure out


    what was going on in her head. Vicente joked with a smile, "Only your husband and I are kind-hearted


    and fearless enough to marry you."


    Seeing that Nina did not say anything, Vicente once again pressed her previous question. "When on


    earth will you marry me? I''ve already prepared everything for our wedding. Now that you know that I''m


    a woman, I can''t take advantage of you. After you be my wife, no one will question your


    pregnancy. I will raise your child as my own. I''ll give you whatever you want. Why do you still need a


    month to think about it?"


    "My ring." Since Nina now knew that Vicente was the girl she had met in the past, she was no longer


    wary of her. "My mother confiscated the engagement ring my husband gave me. She said she will only


    give it back to me after I date you for a month."


    "That''s it?" Vicente asked. "Will you marry me as soon as I get your ring back?"

 Chapter 411 Marry Me

    Chapter 411 Marry Me


    Vicente had mentioned more than once that they should marry as soon as possible. At first, she didn''t


    dare voice her thoughts out loud. Now that Nina knew her biggest secret, Vicente became bold and


    went directly to the point.


    "I''m serious. Will you marry me as long as I help you get back your ring?"


    "You are in such a rush. I''m beginning to think that you really like me." Nina''s eyes were cold, and her


    tone was serious. It seemed like she was stating a fact instead of delivering a joke.


    Vicente shook her head. "You really don''t know how to joke.


    Just wait for me. I''ll get the ring back for you soon. On our next date, I will give you the ring." she was


    very confident.


    "Date?" The corners of Nina''s mouth twitched. "How dare you say that? It''s weird for me to date


    another woman."


    "Nobody knows that I''m a woman. Don''t let it slip, or no one will be willing to marry you and take care of


    your child," Vicente reminded Nina again.


    "Do you really care about me, or are you just worried that your real identity will get exposed one day?"


    Nina saw through Vicente.


    Vicente forced a smile. "I know that you know it, but you don''t have to say it out. It hurts our


    rtionship, Nina."


    She spoke in a sarcastic tone.


    A chuckle escaped Nina. Finally, she no longer felt lonely on C Ind without her brother. With Vicente


    around, waiting for John to get her wasn''t so difficult.


    "What rtionship?" The smile on Nina''s face disappeared, and she looked up at her with an innocent


    look.


    Vicente was pissed off. "Leave. Go back to the Scher Mountain."


    She stood up with one hand on her waist and pushed Nina away with the other.


    Nina had already achieved her goal and even got something unexpected. Now, it was almost time to go


    back to the castle.


    "Your waist is injured. You don''t need to walk me out. I can go back by myself." Nina was worried about


    Vicente''s waist. After all, John hadin in a hospital bed for half a month because of his injured waist.


    "Okay." Vicente nodded repeatedly. "Let me walk you downstairs, and then you can go back. You''re an


    adult¡ªI''m sure you can find your way back."


    "Oh, really? You just told me to wait for you so you could walk me out yourself." Nina mocked.


    Vicente held her waist and said in a pained voice, "Your Highness, can you let me go? I''m injured. Do


    you still want to exploit me?"


    Nina smiled and didn''t say anything.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Vicente pushed Nina with one hand.


    As they descended from the second floor, Vicente switched back to her male voice and morphed into


    the gentleman everybody thought she was.


    "Nina, be careful." Enduring the pain in her waist, Vicente straightened her back with a polite smile.


    Seeing the speed and ease with which Vicente could switch roles, Nina turned around and stared at


    her admiringly. Vicente winked yfully in return.


    Nina was unnerved by the wink for a moment, and then she leaned close to whisper in Vicente''s ear,


    "Do you know how handsome you are? You''ll break many girls'' hearts."


    "They should thank you because after marring you, I won''t have the chance to break their hearts,"


    Vicente whispered back.


    The conversation between them was no louder than their footsteps. In the eyes of the servants


    downstairs, the two of them were flirting with each other.


    A maid stole a nce at Nina and whispered, "This is the first time that I''ve seen Princess Nina in the


    flesh. She''s so beautiful."


    Another maid said, "Our count is handsome, and the princess is beautiful. They''re an ideal couple!"


    "They look like they like each other so much! I think that they will get married soon."


    "That''s a good thing. Our count has been waiting for the princess for many years."


    When Nina passed by the three maids who were whispering just now, they lowered their heads and


    stopped speaking. However, Nina had heard every word they said.


    Nina asked Vicente softly, "You''ve been waiting for me for so many years. Should I consider you a man


    "I guess you can say that," Vicente replied, touching her nose guiltily. She insisted on marrying Nina for


    two reasons. First, Nina was a princess. Second, Nina wouldn''t fall for her because she had run away


    from home to avoid marrying her.


    Fortunately, Nina was different from other women. She was not in love with her, or else Vicente


    wouldn''t have known how to deal with it.


    Many women had expressed their love for Vicente, and she turned them down by saying that she liked


    Nina, who was the only woman she would marry. Vicente did not expect people to sigh over the story of


    her pining for Nina for years and even cheered her on in hopes that they would marry.


    "You may not know it, but we have fans."


    Again, Nina stared at Vicente, patent disbelief on her face.


    "It''s all my doing." Vicente again winked her left eye at Nina, who was still staring at her in


    astonishment.


    ''What''s going on?''


    Nina had a feeling that she had been framed. She quickly went home to calm down.


    It was a hot summer day in July. The breeze from the sea sweeping around C Ind was cool and


    rxing.


    Nina usually liked standing on her balcony to savor the see breeze. It used to be an open-air balcony,


    but since that incident, the balcony was sealed off.


    Now, she could only sit at the end of the trestle bridge that she adored as a child. She put her bare feet


    in the water and sshed around, joy written all over her face.


    The sea breeze blew gently and blew up a few strands of hair behind her ears. There were tiny ripples


    on the sea surface, shining with golden light in the sunlight.


    Anne and Bruce were worried that Nina would get sunstroke under the sun, so they asked the servants


    to put a huge sunshade, a table, and some chairs at the end of the bridge to make her feel more


    Reba was standing by her side to serve her.


    Three days passed peacefully. It was time for Nina to meet with Vicente, who arrived as promised.


    Vicente wore formal clothes today. She walked step by step on the bridge, with a small square box in


    her right hand.


    With her back to the bridge, Nina could hear the footsteps and knew who wasing. "You''re here."


    "You didn''t have to look. You must have missed me very much." Vicente stopped walking and sat


    beside Nina.


    Reba, who was standing next to them, was astonished. ''The first time they met, they didn''t really


    get along well. Why do they seem so at ease with each other this time?


    Has the Count Nangong won Her Highness''s love?


    How did Her Highness know from the footsteps that it is him? Is it because she missed him?''


    "Yes, I''ve missed you," Nina replied. She nced momentarily at Vicente and then turned her attention


    back toward the seagulls flying over the sea.


    The white seagulls sometimes flew across the sea, sometimes gliding low enough to cause ripples or


    pping their wings to y with each other.


    Nina stared at the flying seagulls and said, "We are like them."


    Seagulls fought bravely at the top of the waves, symbolizing freedom, purity, unyielding and courage.


    The same unyielding soul lived deep within Nina and Vicente.


    "Yes." Vicente didn''t notice that her eyes held a glimmer of light, but Nina saw it.


    Nina hadn''t seen such a light in Vicente''s eyes before. It was like a ray that pierced through the dark


    night.


    Vicente''s heart was gradually opening up.


    "We two can be seagulls, and maybe mandarin ducks," Vicente said softly, opening the box she held.


    The ring nestled inside glinted under the sun.


    She knelt down on one knee with a smile. "Nina, marry me."

 Chapter 412 The Ring Is Back

    Chapter 412 The Ring Is Back


    Mid July on C Ind was sweltering hot. The sun in the sky shone down on the trestle bridge, where


    Nina was sitting under a massive sunshade. She turned her head and stared at herpanion with


    narrowed eyes, and her expression was unreadable.


    Her surprisested for a moment. Her eyes fell on the ring in Vicente''s hand, and then her


    astonishment turned into delight.


    Nina looked at Vicente excitedly.


    Vicente smiled and winked at her. At that moment, Nina felt that the light in her eyes matched the glitter


    of the ring in her hand.


    "Marry me?" Vicente shook the ring box on purpose, not hiding the sly look in her eyes.


    Nina kept staring at the ring.


    It was the ring that John put on her finger when he proposed to her. No other ring in the world looked


    exactly the same as this one.


    She remembered the letters carved on the inner side of the ring: JN.


    John and Nina.


    She could hardly contain her excitement after she received the ring that night. On her way to see


    Vivian, she stroked the ring again and again. That was when she found the letters.


    It was a pity that she passed out not long after. The next time she woke up, the ring was gone.


    Now, the ring appeared in front of her again. With indescribable excitement and joy, she stared at the


    ring with tears in her eyes.


    Vicente waited for her, a gentle smile on her face.


    Unbeknownst to them, two people stood on the arched terrace at the top of the castle, observing the


    situation using binocrs.


    Bruce saw Vicente kneeling on one knee to propose. His daughter, Nina, was standing in front of him,


    but she hadn''t reached out her hand to take it.


    Anne saw a frown form on his brows and patted his arm. "What''s wrong? Did Nina refuse?"


    "No," Bruce replied with a shake of his head. From what he could see, the two was looking at each


    other¡ªone was looking up, and the other was looking down.


    Anne''s face was alight with curiosity. "She epted?"


    "Not really." Bruce continued to shake his head, focusing on the scene unfolding at the end of the


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    trestle bridge.


    If the sea breeze didn''t lift Nina''s hair and skirt, Bruce would have thought that the two were frozen by


    some enchantment.


    "It''s strange." When Bruce made thement, Anne hurriedly grabbed the binocrs from him.


    "You''re a fool. I''ll do it myself."


    Anne ced the binocrs over her eyes. The small, blurred scene they could see from a distance


    became magnified several times. She clearly saw Nina reach out a hand to take the ring from the box.


    "What do you mean she did not ept? Nina obviously agreed to the proposal!" Anne was overjoyed.


    She threw the binocrs at her husband, who stood there in a daze, and left in a hurry.


    "Where are you going?" Seeing his wife leaving, Bruce followed behind her, still full of skepticism. "Are


    you sure you saw it correctly? Did she really agree?"


    "Why would I lie to you? She really epted the ring." Anne stopped and waited for Bruce to catch up


    with her. The couple were so excited, as if they were the participants in the marriage proposal.


    However, the real protagonist, Nina, looked strangely calm as her fingers touched the ring.


    She calmly twirled the ring and finally slid it on her ring finger. She recalled the night when John slipped


    it on her ring finger during his proposal.


    Feeling the heavy weight of the ring on her finger, Nina shed tears of happiness. Apanied by the


    sea wind and sunshine, she pressed her lips together and tasted the salty water.


    "It''s back," she murmured. Then, she looked up at Vicente, who had by then risen to her feet. "Thank


    you."


    "You''re wee." Seeing the incandescent happiness on Nina''s face, Vicente felt her mood lift up.


    Finally, her problems were solved.


    "Now that you have epted my proposal ring, we will be a family from now on. You don''t have to be


    so polite, and you don''t have to thank me in the future." Vicente walked over and slipped her arm


    around Nina''s shoulders. A soft sigh escaped her lips.


    Knowing that Vicente was a girl and a friend she had lost in her childhood and recently regained, Nina


    naturally found physical contact with her to be not ufortable. She also did not bring her down like


    Nina rolled her eyes and jokinglyined in a whisper, "How could you propose to me with my own


    ring?"


    With that, she shook off Vicente''s arm.


    Shamelessly, Vicente reced the arm Nina had just shaken off. After all, no one else was there.


    Reba had already gone to report the proceedings to Nina''s parents when Vicente took out the ring


    and proposed.


    Only the two of them remained on the bridge. No matter how loudly they spoke, the words would only


    be blown away by the breeze.


    Naturally, Vicente became uninhibited. She even reverted to her female voice and said, "If I didn''t do


    that, would you have taken my ring and epted my proposal?"


    Nina became more rxed. "I may have taken the ring, but I never agreed to your proposal."


    For some reason, Nina wanted to deny that she had epted the proposal. She wanted to see if


    Vicente would get mad at her.


    Vicente''s eyes shed. "You are naive. Regardless of whose ring you''re wearing on your finger, I


    proposed with it just now. The fact that you have taken it means that you agree, and..."


    Her voice trailed off, and she looked behind her shoulder. "Someone is filming this. I''m sure a picture of


    you taking the ring must have hit the headlines by now."


    "What?" Nina craned her neck, a frown on her face. She red up at Vicente and said angrily, "If the


    news of our engagement is released, the people from other countries will also see it!"


    Nina didn''t see anyone, but she couldn''t be sure that there were no hidden cameras. People couldn''t


    hear what they were talking about from a distance, but they could definitely capture what they were


    doing.


    She was worried that John would see this in the foreign news. It might lead to a huge


    misunderstanding, and he might think that she had betrayed him. A maniptive person like Vivian


    would use such news to her advantage and cause problems between her and John.


    Now that they couldn''t contact ormunicate with each other, she wouldn''t be rify her side of the


    story to John. The misunderstanding would escte and eventually get out of control.


    The more Nina thought about it, the angrier she became. Again, she shook off Vicente''s arm again.


    "I know what you are worried about." Vicente tried to ce a hand on her shoulder, but Nina removed it


    again, so she was left with no choice but to withdraw her hand. "I promise that only the people of C


    Ind know about it and will never spread it."


    "How can you guarantee that?" Nina didn''t know whether she should believe her or not.


    Patting her chest, Vicente promised, "I swear it upon my honor."


    "Your honor? That doesn''t reassure me one bit!" Although Nina said that, she believed Vicente. Even


    so, her worry remained. "Can you guarantee that my mother will not spread the news? She wants


    everyone to know about it. With this, she willpletely separate me from John."


    A trace of sadness shed through Nina''s eyes as she spoke. Vicente couldn''t bear see her sad face.


    "I''ve managed to persuade your mother to give me your ring, and I''ve also managed to persuade her


    not to spread the news. Trust me."


    Vicente sounded so confident, and she almost raised her hand to swear on her own life.


    "Really?" Nina thought about it carefully. Judging from what she knew of Vicente, she was a


    considerate woman.


    Vicente rubbed at her forehead and asked, "Can''t we have a little trust between us?"


    "Trust is built slowly." Nina heavily patted Vicente''s shoulder, and the pain nearly made her buckle.


    Vicente took half a step back, her eyes wide with disbelief. "You brought me downst time. And your


    pat hurts me so much. Did your husband notin?"


    "My husband is not as weak as you," Nina said honestly.


    Vicente was so angry that she almost stamped her feet. "You hurt my feelings."


    Nina just shrugged. Caressing the ring on her ring finger, Nina looked at the direction of Lexingport


    City. She missed him.


    ''I miss you, John.''


    She missed him so much.

 Chapter 413 Qixi Festival

    Chapter 413 Qixi Festival


    The news of Vicente''s sessful proposal to Nina went viral on the Inte. Everyone on C Ind


    knew the beautiful princess was going to marry the young count.


    Vicente was the prince charming of many girls, and Nina was the dream girl of many men. The news


    had rudely awakened the men from their dreams and shattered their hearts into pieces.


    On the contrary, the girls talked about the love story between Nina and Vicente with great interest.


    It was more like fiction than news, actually.


    Netizens came up with different stories about their romance, like "childhood sweethearts having secret


    crushes on each other," "marriage for political connections and not love," "childhood friends to


    sweethearts," and many more. Ultimately, the most popr among these stories was themed "God


    never disappoints a patient lover¡ªVicente finally calls Nina his."


    The women sighed dreamily, saying "All shall be well, Jack shall have Jill."


    In addition, Nina finally saw their fans on the Inte. Their fans suggested for them to hold their


    marriage on July 7th, the Qixi Festival.


    Nina''s parents agreed to this proposal and set the wedding on that date.


    Nina was speechless during the discussion of the wedding day. Her opinion was not solicited at all.


    After they had ironed out the details, she finally spoke up. "Don''t you need my input at all?"


    "Nina, you only need to take good care of yourself," Anne said.


    "And take care of my grandchild," Bruce interjected, looking at Nina''s belly with an expectant smile.


    At present, everyone in the living room was aware that Nina was expecting. Except for Reba, all of


    the servants had been dismissed, so they did not have to tiptoe around the topic.


    However, Bruce still warned Vicente seriously with a straight face, "Boy, you promised that you would


    treat my daughter''s child as your own, so I allowed you two to get married so soon. If you dare to do


    something to hurt my daughter in the future, you know that the consequences will be dire."


    "Yes, sir." Vicente smiled politely and sincerely reassured them. "I really like Nina, and she was kind


    enough to grant me this opportunity. I will never take this for granted, and I will take good care of her


    and the child."


    Anne was worried, but none of her anxiety showed on her face, which remained cold and domineering.


    "I don''t quite believe that you would ept another man''s child and take it for your own. What I do


    believe, however, is that you''re willing to ept the child because of your love for Nina. I need you to


    promise me something."


    "Please go ahead," Vicente said calmly.


    Anne stared into Vicente''s eyes and said in a serious tone, "I need your word that you will treat Nina''s


    baby as your own in truth, and that without the child''s consent, you and Nina cannot have another


    child."


    Vicente stared at the queen with a nk face, but her mind was racing. ''I can''t make a baby even if I


    wanted to.


    How can two women make a baby?''


    Vicente felt embarrassed at the thought.


    At the same time, Nina whispered to her father, "Dad, why do I have to ask for this child''s permission to


    have a second child?"


    She thought about how John was excited to have a baby and wanted more than one child, so she had


    to ask.


    Bruce whispered, "To avoid the discord between siblings. Do you know why your brother adores you so


    much?"


    Nina shook her head. The question never urred to her before.


    "It was because your mother asked his opinion before she got pregnant with you. She also told him that


    he wouldn''t be lonely if he had a brother or sister. You weren''t conceived until your brother agreed to a


    younger sibling, so he did not resent you when the wrinkly little ball that was you came out. He just kept


    looking at you with a fascinated smile.


    Later, your mother made him promise to take good care of you. He protected you like a guardian while


    you were growing up. Isn''t your brother a good one?" There was a nostalgic smile on Bruce''s face.


    "Yes." Without hesitation, Nina nodded. "He is the best brother in the whole world."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "You have to remember, however, that the best brother in the world was taught by your mother. Your


    mother gave you the best brother in the world." Bruce''s sunken eyes were filled with fatherly affection.


    When he looked at his wife, his eyes were full of deep love.


    Following her father''s gaze, Nina looked over at her mother. The queen was still in a serious discussion


    with Vicente about her and the baby, and she didn''t allow herself to ck off.


    "Do you disagree?" Anne asked.


    "I agree," Vicente quickly replied, regained her senses. Her mind was filled with the question of how


    two women could possibly make a baby. Nina''s parents had thought too much and too far ahead.


    She estimated that before the baby could answer that question, the baby''s father had already taken


    Nina and the baby away.


    "Don''t worry. I don''t n to have a second baby," Vicente stared firmly.


    Both Anne and Bruce were surprised.


    Nina and Vicente looked at each other for a while. The two of them already understood each other.


    Bruce''s stare at Vicente became weird. After examining Vicente for a while, he said, "I think you''re at


    the peak of health."


    Now, it was Vicente''s turn to be surprised. ''Huh?''


    Nina ruthlessly revealed what her father was implying. "Are you infertile?"


    Vicente choked and stared at Nina, speechless.


    "Ahem..." Raising his hand to his lips, Bruce cleared his throat and hinted for his daughter to be a little


    less direct, lest she hurt her betrothed''s dignity.


    Anne also threw Nina a wink. Nina choked back a giggle and said nothing.


    If they had been alone in that living room, Vicente would have been so angry at Nina. However, in the


    presence of Nina''s parents, she could only try to calm herself down and exin her side with a gentle,


    courteous smile. "Nina, you have misunderstood. The inability to make an offspring and theck of


    intention to make one are two entirely different things. Please don''t mix them up."


    "I see." Ninaughed.


    With Vicente''s exnation, the strange look in Bruce''s eyes disappeared.


    Anne looked back and forth between the two of them and observed something odd. Didn''t the two not


    get along when they first met? Howe their rtionship had improved by leaps and bounds?


    On their way back, Anne brought up this question to Bruce, who was also confused about it. However,


    he answered it using an online "quarrelsome lovers" forum andbined it with Nina and Vicente''s


    history.


    "Remember? Even we didn''t get along well with each other in the beginning. Aren''t we good now?


    Some people say they are quarrelsome lovers. And I think it makes sense."


    "Well..." Anne opened her mouth to say something, but Bruce said in an insistent tone, "It must be so.


    I''m sure my guess is right."


    Finally, he seeded in convincing himself and his wife.


    Soon, it was the Qixi Festival. It was the day that Nina and Vicente would wed.


    Walls have ears. Thousands of miles away, the new reached John Shi''s ears.

 Chapter 414 She Was Wrong About You

    Chapter 414 She Was Wrong About You


    John received a call from Leon when he was in the middle of a meeting. He abruptly stepped out of the


    conference room, leaving his employees staring after him in confusion.


    They wondered,


    ''Such a situation only took ce when his wife was still alive. Now that she has passed away, who is


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    able to make him leave a meeting?''


    Everyone kept exchanging nces and guessing whether John had a new girlfriend.


    Richard cleared his throat loudly. Then, everyone present sat up and kept quiet.


    Richard was different from Henry. He was good at martial arts and could beat anyone to a pulp even


    with one hand tied behind his back. Nobody wanted to be dealt with by him.


    John was already frightening enough. Richard was now his assistant, which made everyone in the


    The meeting room was silent once again. Through the ss, Richard watched John''s back.


    He was sure that the phone call must have something to do with Nina. Otherwise, his boss would not


    have left a rather importantpany meeting. He wondered whether something had happened to


    Nina.


    "John, I told you to go to C Ind and find my sister as soon as possible. Why didn''t you do it?" Leon


    snapped.


    "What happened?" John asked.


    "How dare you ask me what happened? Why didn''t you go find my sister? It has been two months


    since we spokest. Why are you still in Lexingport City? If you don''t want her anymore, just tell me. I''ll


    make her give up."


    "Don''t take it wrong. I want her. It''s just not the right time yet," John answered in a low and depressed


    voice.


    Leon sneered. "When the right timees, my sister and Vicente will have had their baby."


    "Baby? What do you mean?" John''s eyes darkened.


    "Don''t you understand what I mean?" Leon began pacing back and forth. "Nini was forced to marry


    Vicente. I can only imagine the pain she''s feeling right now. She tried to jump into the sea and kill


    herself but failed. Fortunately, she didn''t sustain any serious injuries."


    Thinking that Nina had tried tomit suicide, Leon was still scared out of his mind. He was afraid that


    Nina was just pretending to surrender and only agreed to marry Vicente so that she could fight for her


    true love in other extreme ways afterward.


    Leon was angry with himself. He could not stand against his mother and return to C Ind to protect


    his sister.


    John was his only hope. However, John was still in Lexingport City, which made Leon wish he could


    strangle him over the phone.


    "I don''t know how they forced Nini to marry Vicente, but he''s the youngest and most promising count on


    C Ind. He''s not as tall or as handsome as you are, but he''s better in every other aspect. He loves my


    sister very much and has waited for her for many years."


    After saying that, Leon lowered his voice and continued, "I want him for Nini too, but she loves you."


    John''s eyes narrowed.


    His whole body seemed to be shrouded in boundless darkness, and only his fingers, which were tightly


    holding the phone, turned pale.


    After a long while, he said, "I see."


    "You see? That''s all you can say right now?" If only Leon could see the pain and determination in


    John''s eyes.


    "She was wrong about you, you know?" Leon hung up after that.


    John still held his phone in his hand, standing still and thinking deeply about something.


    After a while, Richard came to call him. "Mr. Shi?"


    John''s dark eyes lit up as he ordered, "Carry out the n ahead of schedule."


    Time went by, and it had been more than a month since Nina and Vicente''s wedding. The people of C


    Ind were still talking about their grand wedding.


    With Nina and Vicente''s union, some members of the Nangong family felt threatened and began


    nning something.


    Vicente''s somewhat crazy mother was their opening.


    "Where is Vicente?" A young man with slicked-back hair barged into Vicente''s ce followed by two


    burly bodyguards. The two bodyguards were holding the shaking and disheveled Mrs. Nangong


    between them.


    "Let me go! Let me go!" She struggled and iled around between the two big bodyguards. "Let go of


    me, or I''ll bite you!"


    She snarled and tried to bite one of the bodyguards, but they were holding her in a way that rendered


    her virtually helpless. She wiggled and tried desperately to break free and failed miserably.


    With a little strength, the two bodyguards lifted her up. Her feet rose off the floor, making her sway back


    and forth like a swing between the two brawny men.


    "This is so funny."


    Seeing her crazed expression, the young manughed scornfully and said, "What a lunatic."


    The noise outside made Nina put down the parenting book she was reading. When she walked out of


    the study, she saw her mother-inw being dropped to the floor by the two bodyguards.


    "Ouch! That hurt!" Mrs. Nangong bellowed at the two men who looked like they did not even hear her.


    "Mom," Nina called, rushed to her and helped her up. "Are you okay? Does it hurt?"


    "Vicki, it hurts!" Mrs. Nangong had always regarded Nina as her own daughter. She quickly hid behind


    Nina and stretched out her hand. She did not dare point at the young man. She only pointed at the


    bodyguards and said to Nina, "They bullied me!"


    The young man, who she did not dare point at, was Jett Nangong, twenty-six years old, the same age


    as Vicente.


    Jett was born a few months earlier than Vicente. His father and Vicente''s father, who died many years


    ago, were biological brothers.


    Nina met Jett at the wedding, and they had a simple conversation.


    They were neither familiar nor strange.


    "Have you no respect for your aunt, Jett?" Nina patted Mrs. Nangong''s hand and looked at the maid


    standing not far away. "Please take her to have a check-up."


    "Right away." The maid came forward, held Mrs. Nangong, and said, "Ma''am, shall we go somewhere


    else to y?"


    "No, no!" Mrs. Nangong protested, shaking her head violently. She held on to Nina''s arm tightly. "I want


    to be with my daughter. I want to y with her. I don''t want to y with you."


    Mrs. Nangong had been clinging to Nina since thetter married Vicente.


    Helpless, Nina could only shake her head and ask the maid to leave and let Mrs. Nangong hold her


    arm.


    Jett sneered, "Vicki? She doesn''t treat you as her daughter-inw, Nina. She treats you as her dead


    daughter. Can you bear that?"


    Facing Jett''s provocative eyes, Nina asked, "Is there any difference between a daughter and a


    daughter-inw? Oh, yes, there''s a difference. Treating me as her daughter makes us more intimate."


    "You are so considerate!" Jett sneered.


    On their wedding day, Nina found out that Jett was against Vicente, so she did not hold much of a


    conversation with him. She said indifferently, "Cut the crap, Jett. What do you want?"


    Jett smiled. "I''m not here to make trouble. I just want an exnation."


    Nina disagreed. She knew that trouble was all he came for.


    She looked up at him. "An exnation for what?"


    "She scratched my wife''s face and made it bleed. Don''t I deserve an exnation for that?" Jett''s eyes


    turned malicious and ferocious. He pointed at Mrs. Nangong, who was cowering behind Nina.

 Chapter 415 Deal With Jett

    Chapter 415 Deal With Jett


    Mrs. Nangong shrank further behind Nina and avoided looking into Jett''s cold eyes.


    One of the bodyguards took out his phone and yed a video for Nina.


    In the video, Mrs. Nangong grabbed Jett''s wife''s hair and scratched her face. A few servants rushed


    over to break up the fight, but Mrs. Nangong could not be stopped. She was like a bull charging at a


    matador''s cape.


    Like Jett said, his wife was left distressed and bleeding.


    "The evidence is conclusive." Jett waved his hand and asked the bodyguard to put the phone away. His


    eyes burned with almost tangible anger. "I''m not about to sit around and pretend that my wife didn''t get


    hurt."


    Nina frowned. It seemed that Jett would not let this go unless she gave him what he wanted.


    "It''s already done. What do you want?"


    "It''s very simple." Jett restrained the anger in his eyes and shifted his gaze from Nina to the shaking


    Mrs. Nangong. "I want her left to me."


    "That''s not going to happen." Nina refused decisively and stood protectively in front of her mother-in-


    Jett knew Nina was going to say that, so he said, "Then let me speak to Vicente."


    "He''s not home yet." Nina vigntly looked at Jett. She knew that he did not just want a simple talk with


    her new husband.


    On their wedding day, Nina could tell from the attitude of the elders of the Nangong family that Vicente


    was not weed in the n. It also showed through the way Vicente spoke around them. Every word


    she uttered was impable and calcted, making Nina think that she was treading on thin ice.


    On the contrary, the attitude of the elders toward Jett waspletely different. They smiled kindly at


    him and spoke to him in an easygoing way.


    Why was there such a big difference?


    Although Nina was suspicious, she did not ask Vicente. She would tell her the reason when she was


    ready. It was not her ce to force it out of her.


    "I''ll tell him about it when he gets home. Please leave now."


    "Fine." Jett nodded and ordered the bodyguards to tie up Mrs. Nangong.


    Knowing that Jett would not give up so easily, Nina reached out to stop his bodyguards.


    "What are you doing?"


    The two bodyguards only followed Jett''s orders and insisted on going forward to grab Mrs. Nangong.


    With cold eyes and clenched fists, Nina considered dealing with the men herself, but thinking about the


    three-month-old baby in her belly, she decided against it.


    The doctor had told her that women in their first trimester had an extremely high risk of getting a


    miscarriage if they were not careful. Now that she had a life to protect inside of her, she had to be more


    cautious.


    "I''m the princess. Who dares to be presumptuous in front of me?"


    As expected, the two bodyguards stopped dead in their tracks. They turned their heads to look at Jett


    and awaited his further orders.


    With Nina''s identity as the princess, no one dared step out of line in her presence.


    This was the first time that Nina felt that her identity as a princess was not that bad because she could


    use it to protect the ones she cared for.


    Jett looked displeased for a moment and suddenly smiled. "Nina, since you have married into the


    Nangong family, you''re already one of us. This is a family matter.


    She scratched my wife''s face, so she pay for it. I''ll take her back, and only Vicente can get her back


    from me. This is how we do things in Nangong family, and it''s about time that you learn it."


    He was telling her about the lines she could not cross even with royal blood running through her veins.


    Nina knew that Jett was warning her. Now that she was a member of the Nangong family, she should


    do things like they did.


    At this point, Nina was left with no choice.


    "I''m Vicente''s wife. In his absence, I''m the most powerful person in this household." With a natural


    noble aura, Nina stood her ground, making everyone around her want to submit. "You can''t take my


    mother-inw away."


    Jett did not expect that a girl way younger than he was could be so tough. Things were not going as


    nned.


    He heard that Nina was timid and never stirred up trouble, so he thought that if he came looking for a


    fight, she would just fold. He came to intimidate Nina and take away Mrs. Nangong. And then he would


    wait for Vicente toe crawling to his door and beg for his mother''s freedom.


    However, Jett had terribly underestimated Nina.


    "My aunt should be responsible for what she has done to my wife. Don''t you think you''re being unfair


    by blindly protecting her?" Jett asked patiently.


    Nina had never liked dragging things like this out. She smiled and said, "She''s my mother-inw. You


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    hurt her. Of course I''m going to protect her."


    Before Jett could say another word, Nina interjected, "You can''t have her. Leave her alone. I''m not


    going to tell you again, Jett."


    "Nina," Jett almost begged, trying his best to rein in his anger. "You''re a princess. You''re supposed to


    be reasonable."


    "Fine. Then let''s be reasonable." Nina spoke calmly, turned around, and held Mrs. Nangong''s hand.


    "You''ve said your piece. Now I want to hear what really happened from my mother-inw."


    Mrs. Nangong looked at Nina with watery eyes. It broke Nina''s heart looking at her. She looked like a


    frightened deer.


    Jett frowned and screamed discontentedly, "What do you mean? Do you think we''re setting her up?


    You already saw what happened in the video."


    "Keep your voice down. Don''t you see you''re scaring her?" Since Jett liked to speak loudly, Nina gave


    him a dose of his own medicine and bellowed back at him.


    As long as Mrs. Nangong saw and heard Jett, she trembled and her eyes brimmed with fear.


    Even if everybody was saying that she was insane, her physical reactions did not lie.


    It seemed that Jett had bullied Vicente''s family a lot.


    "Mom, can you tell me what happened?" Nina tried her best to make her voice sound gentle so that


    Mrs. Nangong would not be frightened.


    Mrs. Nangong held Nina''s hand in hers, and after a while, she slowly described what had happened


    between her and Jett''s wife. "The bad woman hit me. I grabbed her hair and pulled hard when she hit


    me. She also said bad things about you. She said you were dead, so I got angry. I scratched her face


    and mouth because she was talking nonsense. She cursed you. She''s a bad woman. She deserved it."


    Then, Nina asked the servant to escort Mrs. Nangong out.


    With Mrs. Nangong gone, she was left with Jett and his two stocky bodyguards in therge living room.


    Jett''s face changed slightly. He sneered before Nina could speak. "You believe a madwoman''s words?"


    "You know whether my mother-inw was lying or not." Nina turned around and looked into Jett''s eyes.


    She raised her chin slightly and continued, "You should''ve investigated both sides of the incident, not


    just your wife''s. Your little video is just a piece of the entire fight. If you want me to be reasonable, then


    I want to see and hear every part of the whole story."


    Jett gritted his teeth and said nothing.


    "There are many surveince cameras in this castle. We should go and check the tapes." Nina slowly


    poured herself a ss of warm water.


    She was a little thirsty after talking so much just now.


    The room suddenly fell deathly silent, so quiet that Nina could almost hear Jett''s teeth gnashing


    together. Jett just stood there, trying so hard not to spontaneouslybust in anger.


    Why was Nina so hard to deal with?

 Chapter 416 Break His Finger

    Chapter 416 Break His Finger


    Nina and Jett stared at each other for a long time. Then, she sneered, "What is it? You don''t dare to


    watch the surveince videos?"


    As a matter of fact, Jett did not dare.


    His wife disliked Vicente''s mother from the bottom of her heart and was often hostile to her. She often


    said malicious words to Vicente''s mother and constantly reminded her of her daughter''s death. As a


    result, the two of them often fought.


    Vicente was angry with Jett and his wife, but did not say anything. Every time her mother and Jett''s


    wife got to each other''s throats, she just grabbed her mother and walked away.


    As Nina had just married Vicente, she did not know anything about the Nangong family, so she was not


    afraid of Jett at all.


    More importantly, she was the princess.


    "There''s no need for that. In fact, let''s just forget this ever happened," Jett said and suppressed his


    anger. "Elder or not, my aunt doesn''t have the right to hurt my wife. She''s still at fault here."


    "If your wife hadn''t said something unpleasant, my mother-inw wouldn''t have scratched her face." At


    first, Nina thought that Jett was going topromise, but she was wrong. She did not expect him to


    make a concession for the sake of advancing me on Vicente''s mother.


    ''How shameless he is.''


    Nina snorted inwardly. She did not even want to look at Jett. He was far less handsome than John.


    "Did my wife really say something wrong?" Jett asked. "Is Vicki still alive then?"


    Mrs. Nangong, who was still within earshot, heard her daughter''s name and stomped back to the living


    room to confront Jett. She red at him and screamed, "My daughter is still alive! Don''t talk nonsense!


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She''s still alive!" Mrs. Nangong was about to hurl herself at Jett, but Nina caught her in time.


    If Mrs. Nangong had seeded inying a finger on Jett, she would not have gotten away with it. Jett


    would have definitely made a fuss about it, which would do no good to Vicente.


    Nina had married Vicente, putting them in the same boat and making them share the same fate. It was


    one of her responsibilities now to think about her new husband''s future.


    "Don''t believe him, Mom. He doesn''t know what he''s saying." Holding Mrs. Nangong in her arms, Nina


    nodded at the servant who went after her mother-inw and said, "Why are you just standing there?


    Help me take her away."


    "Of course. I''m sorry." The servant came forward and took Mrs. Nangong away. This time, she was


    taken far away enough from overhearing Nina and Jett''s conversation.


    Without all the noise Mrs. Nangong made, the living room finally quieted down. As Nina breathed a sigh


    of relief, Jett said slowly, "I wasn''t talking nonsense. Don''t you know that her daughter Vicki is dead?"


    "I didn''t." Nina raised her voice. "Are we done here?"


    Her imposing manner stunned Jett for a moment. Then, he said reluctantly, "Yes."


    Judging from her tone, he knew that she obviously knew about Vicki''s death. She just deliberately


    answered him that way.


    To Jett, it was not a good thing that Nina protected Vicente like this. Jett knew clearly why Vicente


    married her.


    Vicente simply wanted to stabilize his position in the Nangong family.


    Jett wondered why a man like Vicente, who only wanted to be powerful, would be careless enough to


    fall in love with a woman. It was stupid. It was like buying himself a weakness.


    Case in point, Jett never loved his wife. He only married her because of her strong family background.


    Jett looked thoughtfully at Nina.


    Seeing that she defended her husband, Jett was sure that Nina must have a deep love for Vicente. He


    wondered if she knew that Vicente married her just because of her family background.


    "You care about Vicente very much," Jett said affirmatively.


    Nina watched him carefully. She wondered why he sounded so certain about what he just said.


    She also wondered how he could be so sure that she loved Vicente.


    He was wrong on that count. The person she loved was John, the father of her baby.


    Nina wanted to look at Jett as if she was looking at an idiot, but that could expose her true thoughts, so


    she simply nodded and said, "He''s not that bad."


    "Not that bad?" Jett could not believe what he just heard. He did not expect such an answer.


    This time, Nina really looked at Jett with disgust. She shook her head and sneered. "You don''t even


    understand the meaning of those words. You''re so stupid."


    "How dare you?" Embarrassed, Jett red at Nina. Her words offended him.


    Among the members of the Nangong family, Jett and Vicente were the smartest ones, but Jett''s


    intelligence quotient was higher than Vicente''s. Jett believed that that should have made him the count


    instead of his cousin.


    He thought, ''If Vicki hadn''t identally eaten the drugged soup, which was meant to poison Vicente


    more than twenty years ago, I would''ve been named the count.


    In the Nangong family, I''m the most capable person of my generation. I should be the count.''


    Every time Jett thought about this, the anger in his heart surged and red. He pointed a finger at Nina


    and said, "Don''t think that you can insult me to my face and get away with it just because you''re a


    princess."


    Nina stared at the finger in front of her, and her face instantly darkened. She raised her eyes and


    looked straight at Jett without saying anything.


    It was just like the calm before the storm.


    "I''ve never insulted anyone to their face. I''ve just told them the truth."


    Nina''s calm but intense stare made the hair on the back of Jett''s neck stand on end. His curses froze in


    his throat as he slowly realized what a fatal mistake he had just made pointing a finger at the princess


    of C Ind.


    In the blink of an eye, Nina grabbed Jett''s finger and snapped it backward, reducing him into a


    screaming mess.


    The index finger of his right hand broke like a dried twig. The slightest movement brought about


    searing, blinding pain.


    "Don''t point a finger at me," Nina warned him word by word. "Because I will break it right before your


    eyes."


    The pain in his finger and his fear of Nina instantly upied the entirety of Jett''s brain, silencing him.


    He slowly took a small step back.


    Noticing what he was doing, Nina sneered, "Are you afraid? You should be. You were being very rude."


    Jett thought, ''Barbaric! So barbaric!


    I''ve never met such a savage woman in my life who breaks people''s finger without batting an eye.''


    "You will regret what you have done to me." Jett swallowed his fear and let his arrogance resurface.


    Since Nina broke his finger and introduced him to a world of hurt, he would also make her feel pain.


    Heartbreaking pain.


    Right then and there, Jett decided that he would break Nina''s heart.


    Mental pain was far more tormenting than physical injury.


    It was unpleasant and not easy to heal.


    A fierce look shed across Jett''s face. "Do you really think that Vicente loves you? He only married


    you because of your identity as a princess. He never would''ve paid attention to you if you weren''t from


    the royal family."


    Jett had made it clear to Nina.


    Nina stood still and replied, "And to your disappointment, I was born a princess."


    Jett looked stunned. He did not believe that there was such a stupid woman in the world. "I just told you


    that my cousin only married you because of your royal blood. Don''t you mind at all?"


    "No, not at all." Nina shook her head slightly.


    Of course she did not mind.


    It was John she was in love with. Besides, Vicente was a woman.


    "Are you crazy? How can you be okay with that?" Jett shook his head and sighed pitifully.


    Nina was getting tired of talking to Jett. She looked outside but did not see Vicente. She could not help


    muttering, "He went out to get the pregnancy test report. I wonder why he hasn''te back yet."


    Standing not far from Nina, Jett heard her whispering. His mocking smile gradually stiffened and then


    His dark pupils steadily constricted as he came to the horrifying realization that he had picked a fight he


    could not win.


    "Pregnancy test? What pregnancy test? Are you pregnant?" Jett darted his eyes to Nina''s belly. She


    was wearing a loose shirt, so it was difficult to see if she was pregnant.


    Jett wondered, ''How could she be pregnant?


    How could she be pregnant with Vicente''s child?''

 Chapter 417 Twins

    Chapter 417 Twins


    "Yes, I''m pregnant." Nina reached out her hand and touched her lower abdomen. The ice on her face


    slowly melted away like snow thawing under the first spring sunshine, revealing the radiance of


    maternal love in her soft features.


    Trying hard to hide his astonishment, Jett stared at Nina''s midsection. When she reached out to touch


    her belly, she pressed her loose clothes against her skin, allowing him to see her slight baby bump.


    She was indeed pregnant.


    But how could she be pregnant?


    Jett had added medicine to Vicente''s food a long time ago that should have made him sterile. He


    should not have been able to father children.


    Jett frowned.


    "Are you really pregnant? Or are you just getting fat because Vicente has been feeding you?"


    The motherly warmth on Nina''s face froze over once again. She shot Jett an icy look as her face


    darkened. When she looked at him, she saw something strange in his eyes. She asked tentatively, "Is it


    so strange that I got pregnant?"


    "No, no. Not at all." Jett shook his head.


    He answered so quickly that Nina grew suspicious. She did not know the specific details about the bad


    blood between Vicente and Jett, so she had no reason to suspect Jett of anything. But something did


    not feel right. She just stared at her new husband''s cousin with narrowed eyes.


    Her amber eyes were like a mirror that could reflect people''s thoughts. Afraid that Nina would see


    through him, Jett immediately averted his gaze.


    "That crazy woman scratched my wife, but I''m broad-minded and generous. I''ll let go of her for now, but


    her penalty is inevitable. Vicente still has to get involved and fix it. Otherwise, I will report the whole


    thing to my grandfather, and my aunt will be sent to a psychiatric hospital."


    Then, Jett left without a backward nce.


    He had to investigate Nina''s pregnancy.


    Was it because the person he ced in Vicente''s kitchen was found and killed secretly?


    After Jett left, Vicente returned.


    "Good afternoon, sir." The servants made way for her and bowed.


    "Good afternoon." Vicente smiled all the way.


    The servants were stunned. Seeing Vicente happily smiling at them was like seeing a ghost in broad


    daylight.


    Vicente had always been strict with them. The gentlest thing she did was to just nod at them with a


    straight face. They had never seen her smile back at them.


    The servants stood there with their mouths hanging open, staring after Vicente who seemed to be in a


    very good mood today.


    Vicente walked briskly while taking frequent nces at the piece of paper in her right hand. She kept


    looking at it as if it was going to disappear any second. When she was about to enter the living room,


    she quickened her pace and trotted in.


    She could not wait to tell Nina the good news.


    "Nina, let''s go upstairs. I have excellent news for you." Vicente strode over and grabbed Nina by the


    wrist. She was so excited that she practically dragged Nina upstairs where they could have some


    privacy.


    "What''s wrong?" Confused, Nina just let Vicente take her upstairs.


    Vicente winked at her and said excitedly, "It''s a good thing, but I can''t tell you here. My tion might


    expose my secret."


    "What?" Curiosity now piled on to Nina''s confusion.


    At the moment, she remembered what happened with Jett today. "By the way, I have something to tell


    you, too. It''s..."


    "That can wait," Vicente interjected. "What I have to tell you now is more important."


    Beep! They passed the retinal scan.


    Vicente pulled Nina in and shut the door behind them.


    As soon as they were on the second floor, Vicente switched to her real voice. Nina almost cringed at


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the howl of excitement that escaped her throat.


    "When I got the news, I was so happy that I almost yelled in my original voice. Good thing I was able to


    rein in my emotions. Otherwise, I would''ve been found out."


    "What''s the good news? Why are you so excited?" Nina stared at Vicente''s gleaming eyes and smiled


    happily, feeling her excitement starting to get to her.


    "Bang!" Vicente showed her the report. "This is your pregnancy test report. I promise you will be more


    excited than I am right now."


    Nina reached for the report and asked softly, "Is there anything wrong with the results?"


    "Just look!" Vicente stretched out her finger and pointed at a line of words. She could not hide her


    excitement any longer. "Here!"


    Nina followed Vicente''s finger and read the sentence she was pointing at. She read aloud, "There are


    two fetuses in the womb."


    She did not continue reading the rest. She stared at Vicente with her lips slightly parted. She was in a


    daze. She could not believe what she just read.


    Since Nina did not say anything, Vicente knew that she wanted to ask if she was really carrying twins.


    She nodded repeatedly and said, "Yes, it''s true. You''re really having twins. I didn''t pick up the wrong


    report. I''m sure it''s yours. You''re having twins."


    Vicente putting her hands on her shoulders. "You''re going to be a mother of not one but two beautiful


    bundles of joy. Twin babies! Are you excited?"


    "Twin babies..." Nina trailed off, staring at nothing.


    "Yes." Vicente hugged Nina. "I''m so happy for you from the bottom of my heart."


    "Twin babies," Nina murmured again. After a moment, she finally came to her senses and returned


    Vicente''s hug. Her eyes started misting over. "Twin babies. I have twin babies in my belly."


    "Yes, you do." Vicente pulled away and looked Nina in the eye.


    Tears were now streaming down Nina''s overjoyed face. All she could do was blink and chuckle.


    "John and I are having two children. North Yard will be very lively in the future." Nina wept with joy and


    looked down at the report in her hands. Her hands slightly trembled, her heart raced, and butterflies


    brushed her stomach.


    These two children were the products of her and John''s love. They were so precious.


    "I''m so happy, Vicente. I''m so happy." Nina hugged her again. "Thank you for bringing me this good


    news."


    "You''re wee. It''s my pleasure." Vicente gently patted Nina''s back. After Nina let go of her, she put


    one hand on her hip with a sly smile and raised her chin with the other. "We''re partners. We have each


    other''s back."


    Vicente switched back to her male voice, sounding like a dissolute man.


    "Oh, get out of here." Nina yfully pushed her away. "Don''t do that in front of the children. If my twins


    follow your bad example in the future, I will pin you to the ground and beat you to a pulp."


    "Calm down. They''re only three-month fetuses," Vicente replied in a female voice. "They''re not out into


    the world yet. They won''t be able to follow my bad example just yet."


    "Babies can perceive the outside world from their mother''s belly, so there are so many parents who do


    prenatal education." Now that Nina knew that she was carrying two babies, she had to be extra careful.


    "You''re right. I''d better get it together," Vicente said seriously. "But you just said in front of the children


    that you would pin me to the ground and beat me to a pulp. Isn''t that too violent? Isn''t that a bad


    example for the babies?"


    Nina was stunned. "It makes sense."


    "Nina, you haven''t set a good example yourself. Lecture me when you have, okay?" Vicente rolled her


    eyes at her.


    Nina smiled sheepishly.


    "By the way, would you like to tell your brother about this? I can get in touch with him," Vicente asked


    her.

 Chapter 418 A Numb Vicente

    Chapter 418 A Numb Vicente


    Nina thought for a while and said, "No, I don''t need it for the time being. There is nothing my brother


    cares about more than me. If he finds out that I''m pregnant, he will try everything he can toe back,


    and if my mother catches him, I''m afraid he will have to go to a farther ce to study."


    "Is there anything wrong with studying abroad?" Vicente asked.


    "Do you really think he''s in a simple overseas study trip?"


    "Is he not?" Vicente asked in confusion.


    Nina shook her head and said, "No. I heard from my father that my mother didn''t allow Leon to leave


    with even a single penny in hand, and she didn''t allow him to reveal his identity."


    "So he is penniless now?" Surprise shed through Vicente''s eyes, but considering Anne''s character, it


    actually wasn''t surprising at all. "Don''t worry. With your brother''s brains, it won''t be a problem for him to


    make money to support himself."


    "My mother has also thought of that." Nina felt sorry and self-reproachful for her brother. "It''s all


    because he helped me run away from home. My mother put restrictions in ce for him everywhere.


    He won''t die, but his quality of life is not good."


    "So it''s not an overseas study trip after all. He has just been exiled. Gee, that''s so miserable." For


    some reason, Vicente''s heart ached.


    "It doesn''t matter. When I give birth to the babies, I will plead with them. I think my brother will be able


    toe back then. The two of them are now very eager to be grandparents." Nina smiled and put


    her hands on her belly.


    "Well, those two children have a very difficult task ahead of them." Vicente bent over and ced her


    head on her belly to feel the babies, but she didn''t feel or hear anything.


    "Why can''t I hear the fetal movement? I thought I was supposed to be able to hear the fetal movement


    if I stuck my head close to your stomach."


    "It''s been less than four months since I got pregnant. How can you hear the fetal movement now?"


    Nina had no idea whether to cry or tough. "The fetuses need to be at least five or six months for you


    to hear them."


    "What? Is that so?" Vicente scratched her neck with embarrassment. "I haven''t had a baby, so I didn''t


    know about that."


    "Do you want a baby in the future?" There was clearly another meaning to Nina''s words.


    Their gazes met in the air.


    If she continued to live as Vicente, it would be impossible for her to have a baby of her own. In fact, she


    wouldn''t even dare to have a love life.


    She had epted that she would be alone all her life long ago.


    She didn''t even dare to have friends, for fear that her identity would be exposed and cause trouble to


    herself and her mother.


    Truthfully, if her mother hadn''t let Nina see through her disguise as a man, she wouldn''t have trusted


    Nina.


    Vicente averted her gaze and said with a smile, "You are pregnant, aren''t you? You will be giving birth


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    to two babies in one time. That is enough for me."


    She intentionally avoided Nina''s question.


    Still looking at her, Nina said, "I''m serious."


    "I mean it." Vicente raised her head and found herself looking into Nina''s eyes. Then, she hurriedly


    looked away with a guilty conscience. "You will give birth to the babies in half a year. Once that


    happens, you won''t prevent the babies from calling me, will you?"


    "What should they call you?" Nina asked. "Should they call you Daddy or Mommy?"


    "They can''t call me Mommy. You are their mother. They can just call me Daddy. I promise that I will


    care for them with my entire heart and soul," Vicente promised sincerely.


    She deliberately changed the topic. In the past few days they had been together, Vicente had been


    really good to Nina, and Nina was hoping that Vicente could live a normal life one day.


    Nina had seen Vicente crouching in the corner several times, especially during her menstrual period.


    During her menstrual period, Vicente would get really bad stomachaches. Sometimes, her lips would


    even turn pale, and all she could do was apply some light lipstick to make herself look better.


    Feeling sorry for her, Nina sighed and said, "The children have their own father."


    "It would be nice to have two fathers and more people who care about them." Vicenteughed. "Well,


    it''s no big deal. There are a lot of celibatarians and DINKs who don''t have children."


    Nina wanted to say that Vicente was different from celibatarians and DINKs. Those people made their


    choice after careful consideration. Vicente, on the other hand, just had no choice.


    These were two totally different situations.


    Vicente had been imprisoned in the castle of Nangong family for a long time, and that had be the


    norm for her.


    It was not easy for her to break free.


    If she didn''t take the initiative toe out after others managed to get her out of the prison, everything


    would still be in vain.


    "What are you thinking about?" Vicente asked casually after getting no response from Nina. But when


    she saw that Nina was about to open her mouth to answer, Vicente cut her off. "You know, you don''t


    have to tell me. I know it already. What you need to do is take care of yourself and the babies in your


    belly."


    Hearing Vicente''s words, Nina sighed and decided to change the topic.


    "I also have something to tell you." Thinking of what she was about to say, Nina frowned. "Jett came


    here just now. He said that your mother scratched his wife''s face and disfigured his wife. He also took a


    video as evidence. I saw his wife''s face covered with blood in the video."


    Vicente''s heart rose to his throat, and she said angrily, "Although my mother''s brain is not working well,


    she would never beat someone for no reason. Jett''s wife must have said something to provoke my


    mother, and that is why my mother reacted that way."


    "Yes. Your mother said that Jett''s wife hit her and told her that Vicki was dead, so your mother hit her."


    "I knew it. They must have taken my mother away and asked you to send a message to me. What did


    they ask you to tell me?" Vicente said calmly.


    Nina didn''t know if she was just pretending to be calm, or if she had actually be numb after going


    through so many simr situations.


    It just made Nina feel strange and sad.


    "Jett wants you to give him an exnation. Otherwise, he will tell your grandfather about it and ask him


    to send your mom to a psychiatric hospital."


    As Nina spoke, she noticed the subtle change in Vicente''s expression. When Vicente heard that there


    was a possibility that they would send her mom to a psychiatric hospital, the calmness in her eyes


    wavered, and it became more and more unstable.


    Now, the hatred in Vicente''s eyes could no longer be hidden. "They always threaten me with my mother


    so they can get benefits. How greedy they are!


    Every time I am not by my mother''s side, they provoke her to do something out of line and then use it


    to threaten me. Ever since my father passed away, my grandfather has had a grudge against my


    mother. After a while, my mother went crazy. He hates the two of us and always tries to defend Jett''s


    family!"


    The more Vicente said, the angrier she became. But she could only express her anger here. She was


    unable to deal with her grandfather.


    Nina''s eyes darkened.


    In the past, she had felt that she was unfortunate. But as it turned out, there were actually a lot of


    people who were more unfortunate than her, and some of them bore pain that she could not even


    imagine.


    "Why did your mother go crazy?" Nina asked the question out of concern, though she knew that it was


    not appropriate.


    Vicente shot her a meaningful look and went silent.


    About two or three minutester, Vicente''s face darkened and her voice became depressed. "My


    brother died of food poisoning when he was three years old. After my mother told me something, she


    was taken away by my grandfather, and when she came back, she had bepletely insane."

 Chapter 419 Shackles

    Chapter 419 Shackles


    Vicente recalled that cataclysmic event that happened when she was three years old. The memory was


    as fresh as if it had happened yesterday, haunting her like a nightmare. She didn''t even know how she


    survived the years after that.


    "Do you know what my mother told me that day?"


    Nina shook her head and sat beside Vicente. Pain radiated off the other woman, and Nina could almost


    touch the dense aura of misery around her.


    She ced her hand on the back of Vicente''s cold hand and stared at her profile quietly. Vicente''s long


    eyshes trembled.


    "My brother and I were identical twins. We looked almost the same, and I used to stick to my brother


    like glue all the time. He had short hair, and so did I. I wore the same clothes that he wore. Except for


    my mother, nobody could tell us apart.


    My brother died from food poisoning on the spot, and there was no time to rescue him. My mother


    brought me somewhere deserted and told me that the person who died was me, not my brother, and


    that from that point on, I would be Vicente.


    I really don''t know why my mother did it. She was crying then. She shook me and told me to remember


    who that I was Vicente, not Vicki. She said that if we didn''t do this, both of us would be driven out of our


    home. We would have no ce to sleep and no food to eat. Worse, we might get killed.


    I''m afraid of death. I had just seen my brother die in pain, so I nodded and agreed. My mother didn''t let


    me speak because she was afraid that I might slip up and expose myself. At that time, everyone


    thought that I had be mute from the trauma. Later, my mother went crazy, so no one cared about


    us."


    Vicente wiped her cold tears away and continued, "At that time, my mother''s madness was not too bad.


    During her lucid moments, she taught me how to speak like a boy. It wasn''t until I was thirteen years


    old and could use a boy''s voice with ease that I spoke in front of other people.


    That year, my mother and I moved from the shabbiest portion of the castle to a rtively decent attic,


    but it still wasn''t as good as the servants'' quarters. At that time, I finally understood my mother''s


    painstaking efforts and realized that I can only protect my mother and myself by standing at the top."


    At that moment, Nina realized that it was not only Vicente but also her mother who had imprisoned


    Vicente in this ce.


    Thetter ced a more severe shackle on her freedom.


    If Vicki didn''t take the ce of her brother, work hard to climb up and finally take over the position of


    count, they wouldn''t be sitting here now and talking about the past.


    Nina hugged Vicente tightly.


    Hugs had the magical ability to give people warmth. Vicente gradually rxed her stiff body and rested


    her head on Nina''s shoulder. Her tears continued to silently flow.


    "Nina, I have never entertained the thought of reiming my identity. I never think about meeting


    someone, falling in love, having children, and living a happy life as Vicki. I''m afraid that when I start


    thinking of those things, I won''t be able to stop dwelling on them and I will be greedy for them.


    However, all of those things are impossible given my current position, so I dare not yearn for them."


    Vicente clung more tightly to Nina. "I really can''t think of them."


    "I''m sorry." Nina gently patted Vicente on the back.


    Vicente shook her head and rubbed against Nina''s shoulder. "No, no, no. I don''t me you. I don''t


    me anyone. It''s just that sometimes, we have to ept our fate."


    "ept our fate?" Nina murmured, and her eyes dimmed a little.


    She raised her eyes to look out of the window at the bright light, remembering John''s words. "Wait for


    me. I will go and find you."


    The sadness in Nina''s eyes was dispelled by the light.


    After that night, Nina never mentioned it again. She focused on keeping the babies healthy and paid no


    attention to what was going on outside the castle walls.


    Later, Vicente went to Jett. Nina didn''t know what she had given him. Vicente seemed to be particrly


    busy, going out early that morning anding backte.


    Vicente didn''t want to say anything to upset Nina, and Nina didn''t ask too much. The two of them


    maintained a tacit understanding and lived at their own paces.


    Time always passed quickly.


    Nina''s belly grew bigger with each passing day, and she would give birth in two months. The servants


    kept an eye on her every day, afraid that she would bump into something with each movement. They


    were more nervous than the expecting mother.


    Today was New Year''s Day. Another year was starting.


    Nina was sitting on the sofa in the arched terrace, basking under the sun, and someone was keeping


    careful watch over her.


    The winter in C Ind was moderately cold. The weather remained mild, without heavy snow falling


    from the sky. The sun still imparted its gentle warmth.


    Only the piercing, frigid sea breeze reminded people that it was, in fact, winter.


    In Lexingport City, it was quite the opposite.


    The city was cloaked under a nket of silvery snow. The pedestrians who braved the weather were


    wrapped in thick jackets, exhaling warm puffs of breath and rubbing their hands together as they


    scurried toward their destinations.


    The roads were empty but for workers who were busily shoveling snow.


    It was the first heavy snow in Lexingport City for five years, and it fell on New Year''s Eve. Only for one


    night, there was snow everywhere.


    The Shi family had a tradition of having a meal together on New Year''s Day.


    Today, the Shi family members came back one after another. Since early that morning, the servants


    had been busy preparing for the dinner party.


    Sam''s legs were unwieldy, so he asked the butler to wheel him out so he could see the snow and direct


    the servants.


    As always, Sam''s face was wreathed with smiles.


    "Grandpa, we are back." Hand in hand, James and Emma bowed to the elderly man.


    "Hello, Emma. It''s cold outside. Come in and have a seat," Sam greeted Emma with a smile, ignoring


    James.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Grandpa, howe you''re greeting only her and not me?" Jamesined loudly, but he felt warm


    and happy inside.


    His grandfather liked Emma very much and even personally helped them choose an auspicious


    wedding date in the spring.


    Smiling at the thought that he would soon be marrying the woman he loved, Jamesughed and said


    with a smug smile, "It doesn''t matter¡ªyou''re weing Emma, which means you''re weing me,


    too. We''re a couple, after all. A unit."


    Emma lowered her eyes modestly and smiled. "Grandpa, it''s cold outside. Let me wheel you in."


    "Okay." At Sam''s nod, Emma dutifully pushed the wheelchair inside.


    Unwilling to fall behind, James stepped forward and offered, "Emma is weak. I''ll help her."


    "Thank you." Emma smiled up at her betrothed.


    James lifted an eyebrow with a leer. "If you really want to thank me, you can do something about it. I


    don''t ept lip service."


    "What do you want?" Sam suddenly spoke out, and James nearly blurted out his reply.


    Thanks to his quick thinking, he didn''t say anything shameless in front of the old man. James asked in


    confusion, "Grandpa, what do you mean?"


    "They must have transfused a lot of your blood to me during the operation, right? Although it was


    something that was expected of you as a younger member of this family, I still want to thank you. What


    do you want? As long as I can get it, I will give it to you," Sam offered, his voice heavy with sincerity.


    James stopped in his tracks. "Grandpa, are you remembering it wrong? I never got to donate blood for


    you. You were already out of danger when I came back."


    "You didn''t give me blood?" Sam turned to look at his grandson.


    James shook his head firmly. "No."


    Sam squinted his eyes, and only the sound of the wheelchair rolling on the ground could be heard.


    If James did not donate, then who did?


    Why did they hide it from him?

 Chapter 420 Ill Marry Vivian

    Chapter 420 I''ll Marry Vivian


    At New Year''s Day''s dinner party, John was thest person to take a seat at the table.


    There were two empty seats, one next to John and the other next to Jessica, which Sam especially


    reserved for Jason and Nina.


    Jessica sat in her seat and stole nces at John from time to time. He was as cold and hard as ever,


    and he did not even acknowledge her when he took his seat.


    The two of them had not spoken for more than half a year since Sam had an ident and Jessica


    begged John to marry Vivian.


    Jessica knew that she was in the wrong. She felt so guilty that she had tried to ease the stiff


    rtionship between her and her brother. Unfortunately, John had been against seeing his sister. Every


    time she went to meet John, Richard imed that he was busy.


    Her brother refused to see her, but he often took James with him.


    After trying to reach out so many times and getting nowhere, Jessica finally stopped disturbing John.


    This was the first time that they had seen each other in half a year. Jessica found that John had lost a


    significant amount of weight. Even if her brother was wearing thick winter clothes, she could see that


    he no longer had the heft he used to have on his bones. His cheekbones had grown more prominent


    on his face as well as his jawline. His eyes were sunken, hisplexion was sallow, and he was still


    with his crew cut.


    Winter in Lexingport City was cold and brutal. She wondered whether John could still feel the cold


    outside even with all theyers of clothing he had on.


    There was a hint of worry and pity in Jessica''s eyes.


    "What have you been doing with your uncle John, James?" Jessica did not dare ask John directly


    about the things he was up totely, so she decided to ask James instead.


    James pursed his lips and replied, "What else can I do? I just work with Uncle John every day. He


    didn''t keep his word. He promised me I''d work in the entertainment industry for two years. When I


    caught a break starring in one of Director Xin''s movies, it''s only been less than half a year. Now he''s


    telling me to quit acting. It''s so unfair."


    "Hey, how can you say that about your uncle John?" Daniel raised his hand and heavily patted James


    on the shoulder.


    James sharply drew breath because of the force and shrank in his seat before his father''s stern eyes.


    He did not dare say anything more.


    Ang added, "Your uncle John knows how to work and take it seriously. You should learn from him.


    Otherwise, how can you support Emma and your family in the future?"


    Emma, who just got mentioned, lowered her eyes and smiled. The truth was, she did not need James


    to support her. She could support herself. Her future mother-inw only said that to challenge her son,


    so Emma yed on. "Well, you do have to support our family in the future."


    "I can support my family now. My sry as a movie actor is not low." James had always wanted to work


    in the entertainment industry and be the best of the best. But his family didn''t think it was a decent


    job.


    Dora interjected in a low voice, "You''re in your prime now, James. What if you lose your beauty in the


    future and no one wants to see you in movies anymore?"


    James turned around, red at his sister, and emphasized loudly, "I''m an actor with excellent acting


    skills. I''m not one of those stars who get paid handsomely just for their appearance."


    "It''s true. In fact, Director Xin praised James for his great acting skills. He''s not just an ordinary actor.


    He''s amazing at what he does." When Emma spoke for him, James almost wept with tears of joy.


    But before he could, Emma continued, "Many of his fans are fond of his face and tend to ignore the fact


    that he''s an acting revtion."


    "In that case, once he loses his handsome face, he''s going to lose his fans as well," Doramented,


    and Emma nodded slightly to show her agreement.


    James looked at his sister and his future wife. They were right, but he could not help feeling hurt by the


    truth of what they just said.


    Then, Dora leaned in to whisper in her brother''s ear. She said with a smile, "James, you should learn


    from Uncle John. The next time Emma goes on a business trip, I wille visit you on her behalf.


    Maybe I can help you."


    "What can you do to help me? Just mind your own business." James turned away, annoyance apparent


    in his face. Dora tugged on his sleeve and answered, "I can help you find a brother-inw."


    "What? Hmm..." James was so shocked that he practically screamed. Everyone whipped their head at


    him while Dora hurriedly reached out and covered his mouth.


    Dora said in a low, panicked voice, "Shh! Keep quiet!"


    "What''s the matter with you two?" Jessica asked.


    "Nothing." Dora shook her head violently and let go of her brother. She looked so guilty and acted so


    defensively that everyone thought she and her brother were hiding something. The entire family looked


    at her incredulously.


    Dora lowered her head and sped her hands together on herp. She shot her brother onest pitiful


    nce, silently begging him not to say anything.


    The gesture put James under the illusion that he finally had an advantageous position in the Shi family.


    For now, he decided to let his sister off the hook.


    No wonder the receptionist told him that Dora had beening to see himtely, but she just


    wandered around the office and then left. It seemed that she had been using him as an excuse to go to


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Time Group and visit the person she liked.


    ''Is it the new intern from the project investment department?'' James wondered.


    "Uncle John, what''s the name of the intern who joined the project investment departmentst


    September?" As soon as James asked the question, Dora''s pupils shrank and her whole body tensed.


    How did her brother know?


    It turned out that she could hide nothing from her brother. Dora always went to his office to see him, but


    she would leave after saying a few words. This made James skeptical.


    It turned out that his sister was in love with someone in thepany.


    "Roman Cheng." John clearly remembered the intern. After all, he had given his business card to


    Roman''s friend in L University''s library.


    "Oh, his name is Roman." James deliberately dragged his voice and smiled meaningfully at his sister.


    Dora''s face flushed with shyness. Her brother was teasing her.


    Emma, who was close to Dora, did not notice Dora''s shyness. She was slightly surprised to hear the


    intern''s name. "Roman? Roman from C University?"


    "Yes." John nodded.


    James'' face darkened. He had met Roman twice. Although Roman was not as handsome as he was,


    he was deeply appreciated by the department manager.


    He also heard that John personally recruited Roman to join thepany.


    That said a lot about Roman''s character. After all, John never invited mediocre people to join his


    "How do you know each other?"


    "Do you remember that earthquake in C City where I got trapped in a milk tea shop? He worked there


    part-time then. We got trapped together. He helped a lot to ease my anxiety," Emma said with a smile.


    Dora''s eyes widened in surprise. She did not know that Emma met Roman during that terrible


    earthquake.


    With a fake smile, James said, "Well, that moment''s passed, and my sister likes Roman."


    James emphasized the word "sister" on purpose, letting Emma know that she should not have anything


    to do with Roman. His sister had her eye on him.


    Emma heard the jealousy in James'' voice. She could not help chuckling. "Okay," she shrugged.


    Dora stood up and scolded James with a red face, "James! You promised not to tell them! What is


    wrong with you?"


    "What? I''m sorry. It just slipped out by ident," James replied with an awkward smile.


    "Humph!" Dora was so angry that her cheeks red and bulged.


    Ang nced at her husband and said, "Our daughter has fallen in love with someone."


    Daniel nodded. "Anyone who can make John remember should not be bad."


    "Dad, Mom! Stop it!" Dora blushed furiously, but everyone ignored her.


    "John, when Daniel and I have time, can we go to your office to meet this young man?" Ang asked.


    John nodded, "Yes, of course."


    Sam beamed with joy. "This is really good news. Our Dora is all grown up. I''m so lucky to have lived


    long enough to see it."


    After a while, the redness on Dora''s face gradually dissipated.


    "I happen to have something to tell you." The cheery air at the table slowly faded away as John''s low,


    serious voice reached everyone''s ears. "I''ll marry Vivian."

 Chapter 421 Wedding Day

    Chapter 421 Wedding Day


    John''s words were like a stone thrown into a river.


    People who knew the truth were hesitant. They wanted to say something, but stopped on second


    thought.


    "Uncle John, were you so happy for Dora that you put your foot in your mouth?" James asked with a


    fake smile.


    "Are you serious, Uncle John?" Neither Emma nor James knew what had happened, but unlike James,


    she did not fake a smile. Instead, she looked at John straight in the eye and waited for his answer.


    Dora called out timidly, "Uncle John..."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    John nced at his family and said, "I''ll marry Vivian."


    He would not make the same mistake twice. If he did, then it was no longer a mistake but a choice.


    Sam''s face slowly darkened.


    "No, you''re not."


    "I''m not asking for permission. The wedding is set on January 23rd, the day before Lunar New Year''s


    Eve." John''s voice was as calm as a pool of stagnant water.


    And that pool of stagnant water made everyone unhappy.


    With his emotions getting the better of him, James shot up from his seat and said, "Aunt Nina''s only


    been gone for half a year, Uncle John. How could you already marry someone else?"


    "She''s still alive." A sh of conviction lit up John''s eyes. He raised his head and corrected James.


    James felt a chill run down his spine when he saw the coldness in John''s eyes.


    Emma held James'' hand and reminded him, "Mimi said that Nina isn''t dead. She was just taken home."


    "I knew. I was just too worried to mind my words," said James. "Uncle John, since you knew it, why


    would you betray Aunt Nina?"


    Emma nodded in agreement and asked in a low voice, "Why do you want to marry someone else,


    Uncle John?"


    ''Because I have to keep my promise,''


    John answered in his mind, remaining expressionless.


    "Adults have their reasons for doing things. You kids shouldn''t interfere," Jessica cut in. She did not like


    seeing her brother being grilled like this.


    "We''re not trying to get involved in this as kids, Aunt Jessica. We''re asking as Aunt Nina''s friends." The


    fact that James talked back to her just like that embarrassed Jessica.


    She was losing her position in this family.


    Ang did not want the conversation to turn for the worse, so she said, "All right, all right. It''s New


    Year''s Day, everybody. It''s not easy for Chester toe home from B City. Let''s just have a quiet


    dinner and enjoy one another''spany."


    The reason why she mentioned Chester was that he was also one of the people in the know. Although


    he was still young, he had a say in the family.


    Chester understood Ang''s intention and said, "James, Uncle John has his reasons to do so. As his


    family, we should support him, not criticize him."


    ''His reasons?''


    Emma thoughtfully looked into Chester''s eyes. Chester and Nina had spent a long time together, and in


    the family, he liked Nina the most. He did not speak for Nina this time, but supported John. There must


    be a reason for that.


    Emma nced at the others and found that except for Sam, Dora and James who were obviously


    angry, the others gazed at John guiltily.


    "Let''s eat dinner first, James." Emma squeezed James'' hand, calming him down. She took a nce at


    everyone else and sensed something unusual.


    Something did not feel right.


    Not everyone at the table was in the know.


    Sam must have also been kept in the dark.


    Sam was not as hot-tempered as he used to be. He kept the words "his reasons" mentioned by


    Chester in mind. When he thought about James'' denial of donating blood, he could vaguely guess why


    John had to marry Vivian.


    "You can hold the wedding as you like. I won''t stop you, but don''t expect me to attend your wedding.


    And she is not weed in my ce," Sam said and picked up his chopsticks. "Let''s eat."


    He had already given the order, and everyone else picked up their chopsticks without uttering another


    word. After a few moments, Jamesmented, "I won''t participate in the wedding either, and I won''t


    call her my aunt."


    "Me, too." Dora took a bite of her vegetables indignantly.


    Ang shook her head helplessly, not knowing what to say. She just quietly scooped up some food for


    her husband.


    "I guess we''ll just have to let nature take its course." Seeing his wife''s sad face, Daniel reached out and


    squeezed her left hand from under the table.


    "Hmm." Ang sighed and nodded.


    Meanwhile, Jessica could not bear watching everyone frown as if the sky had just copsed on them.


    Marriage was a good thing. Why was everyone so depressed by John''s intention of marrying Vivian?


    "It''s not a bad thing for John to marry Vivi." Jessica was the calmest one at the table by far. She cut her


    steak with a knife and a fork, dipped it in sauce, and put it into her mouth to chew.


    Everyone raised their head to look at Jessica. Sam snapped, "Even food can''t make you shut up, can


    it?"


    "I''m just telling the truth." Despite her father''s snidement, Jessica refused to keep quiet. "Nina is a


    princess. The Shi family is not at par with the royal family at all. Besides, she married John with a fake


    household register, right? Now that her household register has been canceled, it only proves that John


    and Nina are not destined to be together."


    Jessica mentioning Nina''s family background hit a nerve in James. Jessica also said Emma''s family


    background did not match theirs, and it was a disgrace that they dated. Jessica wanted him to think


    about that before getting engaged and married.


    Without thinking, James sneered, "Maybe that''s also why you and Professor Fu are not together


    anymore. You''re also not destined for each other."


    "You..." Jessica whipped her head at James. She fumed with rage so badly that her face turned bright


    red. She pointed at him and was about to shout abuse.


    However, James turned away and ignored her. He exchanged the te of steak he had cut into pieces


    with the te of a whole one in front of Emma. He said dotingly, "Here you go. I''ve cut it for you."


    Emma stabbed a piece of steak with her fork and offered it to James. "Then you can have the first bite."


    The two of them fed each other andpletely ignored Jessica.


    The others continued to eat and did not mind Jessica anymore. In the end, Sam felt sorry for his


    daughter and gave her an out, but his tone was not very kind.


    "Eat more and talk less."


    "Dad, I... All right." As her shoulders slumped, Jessica turned her attention to her food. She leaned


    forward a little, making the ne around her neck shake slightly. A glimmer of red light shed and


    then disappeared.


    Chester, who sat opposite Jessica, noticed the ne and narrowed his eyes. He was quite mature


    for his age.


    "Do you like that ne very much, Aunt Jessica? I haven''t seen you take it off."


    Very few people in the family were willing to talk to Jessica. When she heard her nephew call her, the


    haze on her face disappeared. She answered gently, "Yes, I like it very much. It''s the only one of its


    kind in the world."


    Jessica reached out her hand to touch the ne. Every time she wore it, it made manydies


    jealous. After all, it was unique, and she was the only person in the world who had it.


    ''Vivi is awesome. She was able to hire a world-renowned designer to make the ne for me.''


    "Who gave it to you?" Chester asked.

 Chapter 422 Suspicion

    Chapter 422 Suspicion


    The other Shi family members were curious why Chester paid attention to the ne around


    Jessica''s neck. It was not strange for a rich woman to wear an expensive ne.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Also, Jessica had always liked to show off, so people could expect her to walk around covered invish


    things.


    As long as she got other people''s attention, she was in a good mood. She gently twirled the ne in


    her fingers. She believed that it could bring her good luck.


    When Jessica was about to tell Chester that the ne was a gift from Vivian, Dora interjected, "Aunt


    Jessica doesn''t need others to buy her jewelry. She can afford them."


    As a member of the Shi family, Jessica could indeed afford all kinds of precious jewels, but she could


    not afford to buy one with a unique design. One-of-a-kind designer jewelry was usually sold at an


    astronomical price.


    Jessica had been born and raised in a rich family. She did not need to develop personal rtionships


    to live a luxurious and free life. She did not have many friends, and most of her friends were richdies


    in the city.


    The unique ne around her neck was made by a world-famous designer, and only a well-


    connected person could get it.


    Dora did not know much about the ways of the world, so she thought that anyone with money could


    buy the ne.


    On the other hand, Jessica knew too much about the world, so much that she understood that no


    matter how much money she had, stupid mistakes could still make her suffer¡ªstupid mistakes like


    bullying the princess of C Ind.


    Chester asked Jessica who gave her the ne because he knew that she was unable to get it on


    her own.


    Per usual, Jessica did not want to lose face, so she said, "Of course I bought it myself. No one gave it


    to me."


    While answering Chester''s question, she deliberately avoided his eyes.


    Chester''s eyes were as sharp as John''s; they seemed to be able to see through others'' lies.


    "Did you really buy it yourself?" Chester had been staring at the ne, perfectly aware of something


    odd.


    He just wanted to know if the person who gave the ne to Jessica had evil intentions, but Jessica


    thought that he looked down on her.


    "What do you mean? Do you think that I can''t afford this ne?" Jessica mmed her chopsticks


    on the table.


    Chester was smart and knew Jessica well, so he knew she was angry.


    "Sorry." Chester shook his head and did not look at his aunt anymore.


    Thinking that Chester was still young, Jessica did not want the others to feel that she was treating him


    badly, so she exined, "I asked my friend to buy it for mest year."


    The conversation abruptly ended there. The whole family finished their dinner in silence.


    When John was about to leave, Chester caught up with him, held his hand, and looked up at him. His


    dark eyes shone brightly, and they seemed to be able to speak for themselves.


    His hand was as warm as a furnace, gradually melting the coldness of John''s hand.


    John turned his head to look at the child beside him.


    He remembered when he, Nina, and Chester used to walk together hand in hand. Sometimes, he


    walked between Nina and Chester.


    Other times, Nina walked between him and Chester. Some people said that they looked like a lovely


    family of three.


    John squeezed Chester''s hand and looked up into the distance. Cold, dry wind blew on his face,


    slightly stinging his eyes.


    He thought, ''Wait for me, little girl.


    I wille for you soon.


    Please wait for me.''


    The icy, piercing wind swept away John''s thoughts of Nina. He missed her terribly.


    "Uncle John, I have a three-day holiday. Can Ie live with you?" Chester was not a clingy child, but


    he was worried about John. He did not want him to live alone.


    It scared him when John so calmly announced at dinner that he was going to marry Vivian. He could


    not help feeling that something bad was about to happen.


    He thought that maybe he was just thinking too much.


    He hoped that he was just thinking too much.


    "Sure." John held onto Chester''s hand and walked forward. Freshly fallen snow sang beneath their


    shoes as they passed by.


    "I think there''s something strange about Aunt Jessica''s ne."


    "Really? I didn''t notice."


    During the family dinner, John did not even look at Jessica. He did not hate her. He simply did not want


    to see her.


    Even if he knew that she had been used, he still was not ready to forgive her.


    "I think it has been disassembled."


    "What exactly do you suspect?" John asked.


    "I don''t know." Chester lowered his head dejectedly. "Aunt Jessica didn''t say who gave her the


    ne, so I don''t know where to start the investigation."


    John raised his hand and touched Chester''s head. "You don''t know where to start? You can start from


    the object that you think is odd."


    "Do you mean the ne? I''m sure Aunt Jessica won''t let me touch it." Chester''s eyes lit up and


    dimmed again.


    Jessica never allowed anyone to touch her things, especially that expensive, one-of-a-kind ne


    that she never left home without.


    "Don''t be so conventional. You''re still a child. It''s normal for children to be naughty sometimes."


    "Do you mean...?"


    "Yes."


    "I see. Thank you, Uncle John."


    "You''re wee."


    Sitting by the window on the second floor, Sam watched John and Chester go farther and farther until


    they walked out of the gate and got into John''s car. Then, the car sped away, leaving tracks on the


    snow-white road.


    After the car disappeared, Jake wheeled Sam away from the window.


    Sam ordered, "Go and find out who donated the blood on the day of my operation. I want to know


    whether the Ye family had anything to do with it. John won''t marry Vivian without a good reason. Also,


    have you contacted the Civil Affairs Bureau?"


    Jake replied, "I''ve done what you ordered. Even if Miss Ye and John hold their wedding, they can''t get


    the marriage certificates. Without the marriage certificates, they won''t be a legal couple. It''s all taken


    care of."


    "Things are different now. During my time, people didn''t get married until they got their marriage


    certificates. Nowadays, as long as people announce their marriage in a high-profile manner, others will


    believe that they''re married and won''t care whether they have marriage certificates or not." Sam felt


    depressed.


    Jakeforted him, "I''ve also informed the media. Without John''s admission, no one from the media


    will dare to report their marriage."


    "All right." Hearing this, Sam felt a little relieved. His eyes misted over a little. "I''m worried that he


    decided to marry Vivian for my sake. In the whole family, only James has the same blood type as mine.


    Since James didn''t donate the blood, then it must be someone else.


    If my son goes through with this wedding because of me, I won''t be able to live with myself for the rest


    of my days." Sam began to me himself.


    In truth, he already knew that John was doing this because of him without any sort of investigation or


    confirmation.


    At the moment, Sam was not the only one who was depressed. Vivian, who had been eavesdropping


    on the Shi family''s conversation through the ne, was also depressed.


    Someone began to suspect the ne.


    Besides, Sam and a few members of the Shi family were not willing to attend her and John''s wedding.


    If none of the members of the Shi family showed up at the wedding, Vivian would lose face and would


    be ridiculed by the media.

 Chapter 423 I Can Finally Marry John

    Chapter 423 I Can Finally Marry John


    "Vivi? Vivi..."


    Hearing her mother''s cheerful call from outside her room, Vivian turned off herputer and took off


    her headphones.


    The door creaked as Julie pushed it open. She strode in with a triumphant smile on her face and


    walked toward her daughter. She sat beside her and held her hand.


    "Mr. Shi''s assistant was just here to deliver a message. The wedding will be held on January 23rd, the


    afternoon before Lunar New Year''s Eve. I''ve asked someone to do a fortelling about it. It''s a good


    day to get married.


    My dear daughter, your dream will finallye true." Julie held Vivian in her arms and patted her gently


    on the back. "My blood and tears were all worth it. When you marry Mr. Shi, my status in the Ye family


    will be higher. We can live a rich life forever."


    ''Yes, I''m going to marry John.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Even if the Shi family members don''t approve of me, I will be John''s wife. I will live in North Yard with


    him, not with his family.


    What do I have to worry about?''


    "Yes, Mom. I''m finally going to marry him. I''m finally going to marry the person I love," Vivian answered.


    She had loved John for so many years, and now he finally belonged to her.


    Thinking of the pain she had endured over the years in the name of her love for John, Vivian could not


    help shedding tears.


    She hugged her mother tightly as the back of her eyes stung and burned. As hot tears rolled down her


    cheeks and into her mouth, she found herself smiling. The salty taste in her mouth was a small price to


    pay for love and happiness.


    "I can''t wait to be his wife."


    "Yes. My Vivi is going to be Mr. Shi''s wife." Julie let go of her daughter and wiped away her tears.


    "Don''t cry. Tears will make you less pretty. You have to be the most beautiful bride in the world."


    "Okay." Vivian raised her hand to wipe her tears. "I will be the most beautiful bride in the world."


    "Your father is very happy for you. He says he''s going to prepare a dowry for you. Your father is a


    proud man, so he will certainly prepare a rich dowry to let you marry into the Shi family." The more Julie


    thought about it, the more excited she became. She had been with her daughter in weal and woe. The


    better treatment her daughter received, the more people would think highly of her.


    Vivian saidcently, "Of course he is. After all, I''m going to marry John."


    "This is your time, dear. It doesn''t matter that Nina''s still alive and well on C Ind. Mr. Shi''s first wife is


    legally dead now. You will marry him and be his second wife. You will have it better than I did. You


    will never be called a home-wrecker." The word "home-wrecker" still left a bitter taste in Julie''s tongue.


    She never wanted to be called a home-wrecker even if it was true.


    But it did not matter. She was now Mrs. Ye, and people didn''t dare to call her a home-wrecker to her


    face.


    Even that ignorant woman Jessica now had to respectfully call her Mrs. Ye. She held the Ye family on


    the palm of her hand.


    "Your father and I are very excited, Vivi. You''ll have another shot at taking back Ye Group''s power,"


    Julie continued with a sly smile.


    "Noah''s in Spring City now. He''s far away from here, and he''s busy dealing with criminals every day.


    How can he have time to mind the family business? As for Henry, he has broken off his engagement to


    Vera. Without the support of her family, he can''t stand against us. Sooner orter, we will overthrow


    him."


    Julie had always thought that once things went smoothly, it would be easy for her to get rid of anyone


    who stood in her way.


    She talked so excitedly that she ignored her surroundings.


    That was why Vivian did not let her mother know about the bug she ced in Jessica''s ne. She


    was afraid that if her mother spilled the beans one day, she would be in big trouble.


    "Mom, keep your voice down. Walls have ears," Vivian whispered and covered her mother''s mouth.


    "There are Henry''s spies in the house. Henry is also at home tonight. We''d better be careful."


    "Hmm." Julie nodded her understanding. Vivian did not let go of her until she was sure that she would


    quit talking loudly.


    "Henry, that bastard! How dare he arrange spies here?" Julie snapped.


    "He''s not stupid. We are on guard against him, and he is also on guard against us." Vivian had been


    cautious since she was a child. It did not matter whether Henry had spies or not.


    She would do things neatly and always tie up loose ends. She would not give anyone a reason to find


    fault in her.


    Knock! Knock!


    The sudden knock on the door made Julie almost jump out of her skin. She called out, "It''ste. Who is


    it?"


    "Auntie, Vivian, it''s me."


    Speak of the devil; it was Henry.


    Julie and Vivian immediately became vignt.


    "Henry?" Julie covered her mouth in slight panic. How long had he been standing outside? Did he


    overhear their conversation?


    "Yes,"


    Henry answered in a calm but emotionless voice.


    Vivian tensed up. Had someone eavesdropped outside and told Henry what they heard?


    Vivian exchanged looks with her mother, hinting at her to ask what Henry wanted.


    "Why are you here?" Julie craned her neck nervously. She could see Henry''s shadow through the crack


    at the bottom of the door.


    "Is Vivian there? I have something to discuss with her." After saying that, Henry heard absolute silence.


    He added, "Dad asked me to be in charge of the wedding preparations for Mr. Shi and Vivian. Can you


    open up, please? I need to talk to Vivian."


    Julie and Vivian stared at each other with wide eyes. How could Howard leave such an important task


    to Henry?


    Julie was about to get angry, but Vivian grabbed her by the wrist. Vivian shook her head at her and said


    softly, "It''s Dad''s idea. Don''t piss him off."


    "What does your father think he''s doing? How can he let others take charge of his daughter''s


    wedding?" Julie fumed with rage.


    "Shh," Vivian warned, looking over her mother''s shoulder at Henry''s shadow beneath the door. "Just


    vent in front of me. Don''t let Dad or Henry hear it. Henry is Dad''s son."


    "I know." Julie waved her hand. She had topromise for her future and her daughter''s. "Let''s just let


    him in."


    The mother and daughter walked to the door and opened it. Vivian smiled at him and said, "Come on


    in, Henry."


    "Thank you." Henry was still in his suit. His hair was meticulouslybed, and there was a kind smile


    on his face that did not reach his eyes.


    Sitting on the sofa, Henry went straight to the point. "Mr. Shi called me and said that he wanted the


    wedding to be held in the Mist Water Park. He wants to know what you think."


    "The Mist Water Park?" Vivian echoed, stunned and confused.


    Julie looked at her daughter and asked, "What''s wrong with the Mist Water Park? I think that venue is


    good. The river there is warm in the winter and cool in the summer. It''s steaming this season. It''ll be


    beautiful."


    "But..." Vivian wanted to say something but stopped on second thought.


    ''But John is terrified of water.''

 Chapter 424 Undue Delay May Bring Trouble

    Chapter 424 Undue Dy May Bring Trouble


    "But what? Is there anything wrong with the Mist Water Park?" A sharp light shed across Henry''s


    eyes, so fast that no one noticed.


    Vivian pursed her lips. She couldn''t decide whether she should tell them about John''s fear of water or


    not.


    She thought of how she deceived Nina. She remembered how she tricked her into jumping into the sea


    and leaving her feeling crushed on the beach in Spring City. Vivian couldn''t talk about John''s fear,


    scared that she''d reveal her own secret.


    "No, no problem. Since he chose it, we can hold it in the Mist Water Park." Vivian donned a gentle and


    thoughtful smile.


    Henry wanted to put his sses on, only to find that he seemed to leave them behind in Adrian''s


    house.


    His hand froze, lost in thought. Recalling the scene of Adrian taking his sses off, he smiled.


    "Henry?" Vivian frowned and called out, snapping him back into reality.


    "What? Well, then the venue is settled. You need to confirm the guest list. Mr. Shi will personally send


    out the invitations. Also choose a media source you trust to be present, and..."


    "Wait!" Julie interrupted him. "Are we doing the guest list now? We should let Mr. Shi and Vivi discuss it


    together. We can''t just invite our rtives and friends only."


    "Yes." Henry nodded.


    Vivian was stunned. "What?"


    ''Don''t you know?


    As soon as I got Mr. Shi''s phone, I had to stop what I was doing and rush here. Adrian didn''t even have


    the time to put my sses back on,''


    Henry thought to himself, keeping his fake smile.


    "Are we going to confirm the guest list now? Or are the guests only going to be our rtives and


    friends?" Vivian asked.


    "Just ours," Henry answered without hesitation.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Vivian''s pupils contracted. Her heart seemed to be abandoned in a world of nothing but ice, freezing


    and helpless.


    Her mouth was left ajar but no words coulde out.


    No one could change John''s mind.


    Nobody but Nina.


    Vivian''s face was riddled with bitterness. No matter how much she tried, she couldn''t escape this


    feeling.


    "What does Mr. Shi want?" Julieined and held her daughter''s shoulder, standing up for her.


    "Only our guests are invited? Does he think that little of my daughter? Mr. Shi promised to marry Vivi. Is


    he breaking that promise now? Is he not going to make it public?"


    Tears welled up in Vivian''s eyes. She said, aggrieved, "Henry, is he really ashamed of me? Is that why


    he doesn''t want to make it public?"


    "Of course not." Henry grew impatient. ''The mother and daughter are quite good at ying the victim.


    If Mr. Shi hadn''t promised that he would grant me a wish, I wouldn''t have spent time dealing with these


    two.''


    "Nothing is wrong with Vivian. It''s just that Mr. Shi feels ashamed of himself." John didn''t say anything


    of the sort in reality. Since John had given Henry this task, he had toe up with something quickly to


    fool the mother and daughter.


    "You know that Mr. Shi values his reputation above most things. Now that he is going to marry Vivian


    not long after Nina''s death, you can imagine how that would damage his reputation. If the news


    spreads, it will not only be bad for him but Vivian as well.


    We can''t do it in secret though. It''s not fair to Vivian, so we have to invite the guests on our side. Mr.


    Shi will design the invitations himself and Richard will send them out. Mr. Shi will do everything not to


    make you look bad."


    Julie''s gripes seemed to ease. "You''re right, but we can''t let Mr. Shi not have any guests. That''s just


    ridiculous."


    "He''ll have some guests. Adrian and Jason will be there," Henry said.


    "Only these two?" Julie wasn''t going to let this issue go that easily.


    ''You should feel happy they are willing to be there!''


    Henry thought inwardly. They had the audacity toin about the wedding! If it weren''t for the fact


    that John had his own ns, there would be no wedding at all.


    "There will be other members of the Shi familying for sure. And some will be there even if they


    aren''t invited." Henry nervously touched his nose. He knew that there were three people that would


    John had told the security guards that they didn''t need to stop those intruders.


    Henry continued, "Well, it doesn''t matter in any case. You don''t have to worry about those


    gatecrashers, Mr. Shi will deal with them. Shi family members will be attending. You should be happy


    about that."


    "Will the Shi family really be there? Will Same?" Vivian didn''t trust Henry. She heard with her own


    ears that Sam would not attend the wedding.


    It was okay if James and his peers didn''t attend the wedding. But Sam''s appearance meant a lot.


    If Sam didn''t show up, it meant that he wasn''t epting her into the family. She could only imagine


    how embarrassed she would be if the media then reported on it.


    "The Shi family will definitely be there." As for whether all of them would be present or not, Henry


    wasn''t sure. Jessica would definitely be there, and it was not like the others would refuse toe.


    They wouldn''t want to embarrass John.


    Vivian heaved a sigh of relief. "That''s good."


    "If Shi family members aren''t going toe, you should rather not get married, Vivi. They are obviously


    looking down on you," Julie snorted. She seemed to have a problem with this wedding.


    No matter what they were discussing, the main thing was that her daughter''s wedding had to be grand.


    Julie felt that it was necessary because she had done everything for her daughter, not to mention the


    fact that she donated blood to Sam.


    "Mom!" Vivian hit her mother with her elbow. She didn''t want her mother to be so rude. It was best if


    she kept these thoughts to herself.


    As long as she stated it outright, that would only give people the means to me them for it.


    ''Why is she always so careless?'' Vivian thought to herself.


    "What''s wrong? I didn''t say anything wrong." Julie didn''t heed her daughter''s words. "Mr. Shi promised


    he would marry Vivi. Marriage is the most important thing in a woman''s life after all. How can he be so


    nonchnt about it?"


    "Mom, let Henry at least finish talking." Vivian pulled her mother to sit down.


    Henry nced at them and said, "If Mr. Shi''s arrangements aren''t to your liking, then you can postpone


    the marriage for another three years. After a good three years, there won''t be any bacsh from the


    public. The wedding will surely be grand enough by then.


    But there is one thing I want to remind you about. Undue dy may bring trouble."


    The cold wind howled outside the window, squeezing in through the open crack, pouring into the room.


    Vivian''s mind raced just as quickly as the wind hurried along.


    "Undue dy may bring trouble," Vivian murmured and had a brainwave. She knew exactly what she


    needed to do and what was most important.


    She smiled and said, "The wedding is just a formality. It doesn''t matter how many people are there. I


    really like John and want to be with him and take care of him for the rest of my life.


    Since he can''t invite that many people, I won''t either. I''ll write up a list of people and let you know what


    media outlet we''re going to invite."


    As long as the media outlet she trusted was there, she didn''t care if the wedding was grand or not. She


    just wanted it to be reported ording to her requirements.


    "Okay, next weekend..."


    Before Henry finished speaking, his phone started ringing.


    "Wait a minute. I have to answer the phone." Henry took out his phone and stood up.


    Vivian took a nce at the caller ID, and it read "My Whole World."


    ''Henry has a girlfriend?'' Vivian wondered.

 Chapter 425 Found Out Henrys Secret

    Chapter 425 Found Out Henry''s Secret


    Standing by the window, Henry asked in a low voice, "When did you change your caller ID?"


    "I changed it while you were sleeping." At the moment, Adrian was leaning against the sofa, ying


    with Henry''s sses with one hand and holding his phone with the other. "Are you done? Do you need


    me toe pick you up?"


    "Yes. I''ll be done in half an hour."


    "Okay. I''lle pick you up, wearing your sses then. I''ll let you feel the happiness of taking off your


    sses tonight." Adrian put on Henry''s sses, jumped up from the sofa, grabbed his ck coat, and


    prepared to leave.


    Through the phone, Henry could hear his yful snicker. He raised his clenched hand to his lips and


    scolded Adrian in a low voice, "Be serious."


    "I''m very serious. See you in a bit."


    "Take care. Bye."


    After hanging up the phone, Henry saw his WeChat dialogue box pop up. "I''m going to pick up my


    boyfriend." It was from Adrian. Henry could not help smiling. His eyes darted to the three words "My


    Whole World." He stared at the screen and smiled silently for a few seconds before shoving the phone


    back into his pocket.


    As soon as he turned around, he met Vivian''s gaze.


    Henry''s heart skipped a beat.


    Women were born sensitive to matters of the heart. Even if Vivian did not hear anything, she could tell


    that the person Henry spoke to on the phone just now was his sweetheart.


    When a person was in love, they would not be able to hide the glee in their eyes. Also, bodynguage


    always gave their feelings away.


    "Henry, were you just speaking to your girlfriend?" Vivian stared at him like a detective questioning a


    suspect.


    Henry swallowed and walked over. "No."


    "Really?" Vivian was dubitative. "Do you like the person who just called you?"


    Henry''s and Vivian''s eyes met. After a moment of silence, Henry nodded and said, "Yes."


    "Oh, I see. Then that person is very lucky." Vivian was smart enough not to ask who Henry was talking


    to. She shed him a friendly smile and looked away. "Let''s proceed. What do I need to do next


    weekend?"


    Henry forced a smile and answered, "At two o''clock in the afternoon on Saturday, you will be at the FG


    headquarters to pick out your wedding dress. Mr. Shi will also be there."


    "Really?" Vivian stood up from the sofa excitedly, crystal clear tears forming in her beautiful eyes.


    She covered her mouth with her hand and said incredulously, "He''ll be there with me?"


    "Yes, and don''t bete." After that, Henry bowed slightly and left.


    It took Vivian a while to calm down. She turned to her mother and hugged her tightly. "Oh, Mom! John


    will be there with me to pick out my wedding dress!"


    Vivian was as happy as a child in a chocte factory.


    "I heard it, dear." Julie was also excited, but she kept herposure for her daughter.


    "It''s impossible for you to hold a grand wedding in this situation, but we must expose it to the public.


    We have to let everyone know through the media that you and Mr. Shi are getting married.


    We should start with picking out your wedding dress. You should have the media secretly take pictures


    and publish them to drum up attention."


    "Okay. Thank you, Mom," Vivian nodded excitedly.


    After that, they discussed the guest list. In the middle of their conversation, a servant came to inform


    Julie of Henry''s departure.


    "Mrs. Ye, Henry is on his way to leave."


    "I know. It''s not strange for him to leave every weekend. You don''t have to report to me when he


    leaves."


    "Yes, Mrs. Ye."


    "Wait!" Vivian raised her head and turned to the servant. "Has Henry already left?"


    "He just walked through the front door." Julie was suspicious for a moment. "Is there a problem?"


    Vivian put down what she was doing, put on her clothes, and ran out. "I''m going out for a bit. I''ll be right


    back."


    She wanted to go out after Henry to see where he went on weekends and who he was seeing.


    Not long ago, Henry broke off his engagement to Vera, which cost him solid support.


    Although it was Vivian''s n and it was sessful, she had been feeling uneasy about it.


    Henry was so decisive about breaking up with Vera. It was as if he did not care about the power of the


    Fu family at all. Vivian could not help thinking that maybe Henry had a stronger backer.


    If he were really in love with somebody else, it would be better if she were an ordinary woman.


    Because if Henry were with a woman who was more powerful than Vera, then it would be very difficult


    for Vivian and her mother to overthrow him.


    Vivian quickened her pace as the chill wind blew past her ears. She gathered her clothes and stepped


    out in the snow.


    The green nts outside were covered in thick snow, paling the usually bright and colorful view.


    Vivian saw Henry''s back from a distance. A nearby streetmp cast his long shadow on the pavement.


    To avoid getting noticed, she kept a long distance from him. asionally, she ducked into out-of-sight


    alleys to hide for a while before following him again.


    The wind blew coldly and steadily, creating rustling sounds that muffled Vivian''s footsteps.


    The entire way, Henry did not suspect that he was being followed.


    After walking out of the Ye family estate, Henry did not stop at the roadside. He turned left and


    proceeded forward.


    This confused Vivian. His car was not parked on the side of the road, which meant that someone was


    Why did that person not park the car at the roadside? Why make Henry walk a long way?


    Vivian continued following Henry, hugging the walls and keeping to the darkness.


    Then, she turned a corner that went downhill, and there were no ces to duck into and hide. Vivian


    stopped at the corner and watched Henry who was still walking forward.


    A few momentster, a car pulled in and stopped beside Henry. The car''s yellow headlights shone on


    Henry, allowing Vivian to see the license te number clearly.


    The license te number looked a little familiar. Vivian narrowed her eyes at the person who popped


    the door open and got out of the driver''s seat.


    "Adrian?" Vivian gasped.


    She was close enough to hear the hum of the car engine, but too far away to hear what Henry and


    Adrian were saying.


    In his pair of slippers, Adrian slid out of the car and approached Henry. He put his arm around his


    shoulder and asked, "Why aren''t you wearing enoughyers? Aren''t you cold?" He rubbed Henry''s


    shoulder to warm him up.


    "I can brave the cold. I won''t be outside for long anyway." Henry looked down at Adrian''s feet. "Why are


    you wearing slippers?"


    "I didn''t want to make you wait, so I headed out as soon as I hung up." Adrian opened the door for


    Henry, and Henry slid into the passenger seat.


    There was nothing unusual about the two men''s actions, but Vivian still could not help wondering about


    the true nature of their rtionship.


    Why did Adriane to pick Henry up and in slippers?


    While she was busyprehending Henry and Adrian''s strange rtionship, Vivian witnessed an


    unimaginable scene through the windshield of Adrian''s car.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Henry kissed Adrian!

 Chapter 426 John Stood Her Up

    Chapter 426 John Stood Her Up


    Snow was falling that night.


    The snow fell in feather-like flurries, coasting gently to settle on the car roof, floating across the


    windshield, and dancing in the pale yellow light of the headlights.


    More snow covered the car windows like a pristine nket, and Vivian could only faintly see the figures


    inside. With the roar of the car engine, the car left.


    The road was dark.


    Frozen with shock, Vivian stood unmoving until the snow on her hair melted and flew into her cor.


    Julie hade over with an umbre to find her. "Vivi?"


    "Mom?" Vivian turned around and saw her mother. She walked to her mother and took shelter under


    the umbre.


    Vivian''s hands and cheeks were frozen red, and her breath came out in warm, foggy puffs. "Why are


    you here?"


    "You ran out in a hurry. I was worried about you, so I came out. It''s snowing again. You might get sick


    walking under the snow fall without an umbre."


    Julie angled the umbre a little towards her daughter and continued to nag. "You''re going to get


    married soon, so you can''t get sick now. Nothing is more important than your marriage with Mr. Shi."


    "Mom, I''m fine," Vivian answered absentmindedly. Her mother continued to speak, but she was not


    listening at all. All she could think about was the sight of Henry kissing the back of Adrian''s hand in the


    car.


    Social kisses were normal in some countries, but she had never seen any man kiss the back of another


    man''s hand.


    Besides, she saw Adrian put his arm around Henry''s neck and kiss him on the mouth.


    The kiss onlysted for one second, but her mind couldn''t process what she saw.


    It was hard for her to ept a rtionship between the two men.


    Her mind reyed the scene over and over in her head like a video yer on loop.


    Her insides churning, Vivian kept walking with a frown on her face. She was not paying attention to


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    where she was going.


    "Be careful. Turn right." Julie reached out to pull her daughter''s hand and gave her a sidelong nce.


    "What are you thinking about? You''re not even looking at where you''re walking. What should we do if


    you end up hurting yourself?"


    "What?" Vivian raised her head at the sound of her mother''s admonishment and saw a wall right in


    front of her. If she had taken two more steps forward, she would have bumped into it.


    She turned right at once. "Nothing. I''m just thinking about something."


    "About what?" Julie asked. "Are you missing Mr. Shi?"


    Normally, Vivian''s face would turn red at the teasing. Now, all she could think about was the kiss


    between Henry and Adrian, which made her extremely ufortable.


    "Mom, do you know the person who Henry likes?" Vivian stopped walking to ask.


    Julie also halted in her tracks "Wait, what''s going on? Didn''t he admit it in front of us just now? He has


    fallen in love with someone, but I don''t know which family she is from. Of course, there''s a possibility


    that she''s a nobody.


    I''m hoping that it''s thetter because that would be beneficial for us since we don''t need to deal with


    her family." Henry was thorn in Julie''s side. Both she and Henry''s mother were shameful mistresses,


    but Henry became the CEO of the Ye Group, while Vivian was left with no controlling power over the


    Julie thought it would be great if Henry''s girlfriend was just an ordinary person.


    Vivian frowned, her insides burning with mixed emotions. She shook her head and said, "No. Neither


    an ordinary person nor ady from a rich family."


    Julie''s expression turned serious. "Did you see her just now? Who is she? Did you see her clearly?"


    "I..." Vivian stammered, stopping herself from saying anything. She had never encountered something


    like that, so she found herself unequipped to judge the situation for herself.


    Maybe she had seen it wrong¡ªafter all, it was snowing heavily at the time, and she was slightly


    blinded by the car''s headlights when she saw the scene through the window.


    She didn''t daree to a conclusion about something that she wasn''t sure of, or she would get in


    trouble.


    It was better to keep the knowledge close to her chest for now. To be sure, she would investigate this


    matter thoroughly before she said anything.


    Vivian had always been cautious, so she wouldn''t tell anyone about it. She took a deep breath to calm


    herself down and said, "It''s all right. Let''s go back."


    "What?" Julie was confused by Vivian''s about-face. "Did you see anything or not? What do you mean


    by saying that she was neither an ordinary person nor ady from a rich family? Is she from a poor


    family?"


    "No, I must have been mistaken," Vivian quickly denied to cover up what she knew.


    She wasn''t sure about it yet, so she didn''t want her mother to find out. She was worried that her mother


    would spread it and end up causing trouble for them.


    "You don''t have to care about who Henry likes, and you shouldn''t tell others about it. If you piss him off,


    we both will suffer," Vivian warned her mother. "Noah is not here, and Dad thinks highly of Henry at this


    point. Don''t provoke him."


    "Okay, okay. I''ll listen to you." Now, Julie relied entirely on her daughter for herfort, so she was


    willing to listen to her. "I still have to remind you¡ªeven if you marry Mr. Shi and enjoy a high position in


    society and great wealth as his wife, don''t forget that you should have your own money and power so


    that you can make important decisions and control others.


    Look at me¡ªI''m being supported by your father, and I don''t have the ability to make money. I don''t


    have the right to decide on anything important." Julie sighed at the thought.


    If she could only decide on important matters in this family, she would have never allowed Henry to


    step foot in the Ye family''s vi.


    However, the fact remained that she had no voice in such matters. She couldn''t prevent Henry from


    Julie''s words touched Vivian''s heart. Her eyes shed with a dark glint. "One day, I will overthrow


    Henry and get back the position of CEO of the Ye Group."


    "That''s right." Julie held her daughter''s hand, and the two walked back side by side in the snow.


    Nothing summarized the rtionship between mother and daughter as sinctly as that moment. Julie


    held an umbre to block the snow, and Vivian held onto her mother''s arm and gave advice. They


    cheered on each other to go farther.


    A week passed in a blink of an eye.


    The chilly winter persisted. It did not snow, but the sun was nowhere to be found. The harsh, frigid


    breeze buffeted the pedestrians.


    Winter in Lexingport City was particrly cold this year.


    As scheduled, Vivian went to FG headquarters on Saturday.


    She arrived ten minutes early to her scheduled appointment.


    "Miss Ye, you''re here." Lisa, who was responsible for receiving Vivian, greeted her courteously. She led


    Vivian to a seat inside the shop and prepared a cup of coffee for her.


    The shop interiors were heated, so Vivian shrugged off her light tan overcoat, revealing a well-fitting


    milky white sweater dress.


    A pair of warm skin-toned leggings that matched herplexion and a pair of shiny ck boots


    Vivian handed the overcoat to Lisa and said with a smile, "Thank you."


    "It''s my job, Miss Ye. Please wait a moment. I''ll ask someone to take the wedding dresses down from


    the second floor."


    "There''s no rush," Vivian said lightly, although the hand holding the cup of coffee was trembling. She


    was feeling anxious for some reason. "I want to wait until John gets here."


    Lisa, who had just reached the top of the stairs, stopped and turned around. "Miss Ye, Mr. Shi has sent


    word that he is busy at the moment. I''m afraid he won''t be joining us today."

 Chapter 427 Starry River

    Chapter 427 Starry River


    Vivian had been looking forward to picking out her wedding dress with John and discussing their future


    life.


    Her dream was shattered.


    She hadn''t seen John for half a year.


    Why was he unavable now?


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Vivian''s hand had been trembling in her nervousness. Upon hearing Lisa''s words, she knocked over


    the cup in her hand.


    The cup fell to the floor with a crash. The brown coffee stained the hem of her dress and her shoes.


    "Ah!" Vivian screamed and stood up in panic.


    Lisa picked up a box of tissues and bent down to wipe the hem of her dress. "Miss Ye, are you hurt?"


    Vivian''s white wool dress was stained with brown coffee, which wouldn''te off by wiping. Therge


    stain was annoyingly eye-catching.


    First, John stood her up; now, her dress was ruined. Vivian felt an uncontroble rage bubble up from


    inside her.


    Why was nothing going her way today?


    Vivian clenched her fists and gritted her teeth in an attempt to control her temper. Lisa dabbed at the


    stain with tissues. The more she wiped, the more the stain spread on the fabric. Finally, Vivian couldn''t


    stand it anymore.


    "I''m fine. Don''t bother." Vivian stooped down to push the other woman away, but she was so weak that


    Lisa barely moved.


    Lisa stood up and asked with a smile, "Miss Ye, would you like to change your dress or try on the


    wedding dresses first?"


    Looking into Lisa''s eyes, Vivian realized that she was being rude and immediately said, "I''m sorry."


    "Miss Ye, that''s alright." Lisa thought nothing of it.


    When John personally asked her to serve Vivian and instructed her on how to deal with her, she knew


    what she was going to face.


    "I''ll try on the wedding dresses first," Vivian dered as she sat back and covered her knees with a


    coat. She didn''t want to see the unsightly stain on her dress.


    "Understood. Please wait a moment, Miss Ye." Lisa made her way to the second floor.


    Theyout of the FG store was simple. All of the goods were ced near the walls and the ss


    windows and arranged ording to color. The shop''s interior was neat, spacious, and bright.


    There were sofas and tables in the middle of the floor for customers to rest, and many green nts and


    flowers upied the remaining floor area.


    From where she sat, Vivian could see the entrance of the shop. There were ss windows on either


    side of the doorway, and passersby could clearly see into the store from the outside.


    Vivian craned her neck to search for something outside. Her eyes finallynded on a thin woman, who


    raised a hand to touch the edge of her sunsses to take a photo of Vivian looking outside.


    The woman was a journalist specifically invited by Vivian to take pictures of her secretly.


    With a worried look on her face, Vivian thought that her n of hyping up the topic of her uing


    marriage with John would fail because he was absent.


    If photos of her picking out her wedding dress alone were posted, who knew what harsh words the


    public would say?


    Vivian was deliberating whether to cancel the n or not when Lisa''s words called her attention.


    "Be careful! This is the wedding dress Mr. Shi designed for his wife. It took him more than half a year to


    finish it. If it gets dirty or damaged, we can''t afford to pay for it."


    Lisa walked forward to lift the hemline, and they went down the stairs with the wedding dress.


    The wedding dress was covered with ayer of opaque cloth. Except for some wayward tulle that


    peeked from a corner, none of the dress showed from underneath.


    Vivian saw a male clerk carry over a mannequin and ce it near her. Lisa and another saledy


    stood on tiptoe to put the wedding dress on the mannequin.


    The saledy chirped excitedly, "Well, draw the curtains, and I''ll turn off the lights."


    The clerk drew the heavy curtains shut, and leaving inside of the shop much dimmer than before.


    When the lights were turned off, the shop was cast into darkness.


    Only rustling sounds could be heard. Lisa was unwrapping the cloth covering the wedding dress.


    The swish of fabric stopped. A spotlight suddenly shed in the dark shop, and the wedding dress was


    revealed to Vivian''s eyes in all its glory.


    Twinkling stars glittered on the fabric of the gown and shimmered like a celestial river¡ªnot motionless,


    but constantly flowing.


    The gown shone more brightly than the starry sky.


    The bride wearing the wedding dress would be wearing an entire gxy.


    "It''s so beautiful!" Vivian remarked with a dreamy sigh. "I have never seen such a beautiful wedding


    dress before."


    She couldn''t believe that she would be wearing it one day to marry the man she loved.


    She walked through the darkness toward the spotlight, her eyes burning as she reached out to touch


    the dress.


    Her hand hovered over it reverently, not daring to touch the fabric.


    "It''s so unbelievably beautiful." Vivian couldn''t find any words to describe the magnificence of this


    wedding dress.


    She tried to touch it again.


    "Lisa, I don''t think this is the right wedding dress," the saledy whispered. "Isn''t this the Starry River,


    which was personally designed by Mr. Shi for his wife? Did we get it wrong?"


    "Oh, my God!" Lisa eximed. "We got the wrong dress. Turn on the lights, quickly!"


    Before Vivian could touch the dress, the lights in the shop suddenly shed on, blinding her eyes


    momentarily. She pulled her hand back to cover her eyes.


    With her eyes closed against the bright lights, she heard the nervous voices of the shop''s staff.


    "Lisa, this is Starry River. We made a mistake," the male clerk uttered in a surprised tone, his eyes


    asionally wandering toward Vivian.


    Lisa shot the saledy a look, and the woman bowed her head and apologized profusely, "I''m sorry,


    Miss Ye. This is all my fault. I took the wrong wedding dress. I''m so sorry."


    Vivian only saw the gown for a few seconds, yet the three of them already put on a y.


    "What are you talking about? What did you get wrong?" Vivian asked, still in a daze. She dropped her


    hand, still shocked by the sight of the wedding dress in front of her. It still shimmered, but not as


    brightly as it did in the darkness.


    Even so, the dress was still stunning.


    She could tell at first nce that the fabrics used in the wedding dress were expensive, especially the


    Every time anyone passed by, the hemline of the dress would flutter slightly. If people were to look


    closely, they would see fireflies embroidered in silver thread hidden in the hemline, flirting in and out of


    sight.


    Vivian was about to reach out her hand again to touch the dress, but Lisa spun the woman who


    dropped to a deep bow of apology toward her. Lisa also bowed and apologized, "Miss Ye, I apologize.


    This is all our fault. We showed you the wrong wedding dress."


    "What?" Vivian''s hand froze in the air. Her whole body stiffened like she was struck by a lightning bolt.


    "Miss Ye, I''m really sorry. This is the wrong wedding dress. This is not yours." Lisa lowered her head,


    and no one could clearly see her expression.


    Lisa felt exhausted. Only John coulde up with such a mean idea.


    "The wedding dress is not mine?" Vivian choked out, dumbfounded.

 Chapter 428 Johns Longing

    Chapter 428 John''s Longing


    Lisa kept bowing in apology. "Miss Ye, I''m really sorry. Your wedding dresses are still on the second


    floor. I''ll ask them to bring them down for you right away."


    Then, she elbowed the saleswoman who was holding her deep bow and asked her to go upstairs to


    fetch the wedding dresses.


    The saledy pulled the male clerk''s arm, and they went upstairs together.


    Lisa slowly straightened up to see Vivian''s gaze still fixed on the dreamy gown behind her, fierce


    obsession burning in her eyes. The woman looked like she wanted to elope with the dress.


    "Whose wedding dress is it?" Just now, Vivian had been entirely focused on the dress that she didn''t


    catch what they had said.


    Even though the lights were on, Vivian was still fascinated by the wedding dress in front of her. She


    slowly walked towards it and asked, "Who designed this wedding dress? Do you have their card? Is it


    toote for me to hire them to design a wedding dress for me?"


    "Miss Ye, I''m afraid that you would be doomed to disappointment. The designer of this wedding dress


    has vowed that this was the only wedding dress he would design in his lifetime." Lisa stood in front of


    the gown to subtly block Vivian''s hand.


    Lisa kept a respectful smile on her face at all times, making it difficult for Vivian to push her away.


    Reluctantly, Vivian withdrew her hand. Her chin raised haughtily, she demanded, "Just give me the card


    of the designer."


    "Miss Ye, it''s not that I don''t want to give it to you, but you already know who designed this wedding


    dress," Lisa said. "It''s Mr. Shi."


    With surprise and excitement, Vivian asked, "Did John design it for me?"


    "It''s a wedding dress designed by Mr. Shi for his wife. The dress''s name is Starry River." Lisa answered


    the question truthfully, if not directly. "This wedding dress was designed and made by Mr. Shi himself,


    from start to finish. From cutting and sewing, Mr. Shi did them all. He sewed the fireflies on the hemline


    by hand, stitch by stitch. It took him almost six months toplete the dress."


    As Lisa told the dress''s background, a warm draft blew on the dress, gently ruffling the diaphanous


    John poured all of his efforts into the Starry River. Each thread represented his longing for Nina.


    John remembered the twinkle in her eyes when she smiled. Knowing that his wife loved stars, he


    designed a flowing river of stars. Nina also liked fireflies, so he embroidered them on the garment one


    by one.


    He was intimately familiar with Nina''s graceful figure and all of her measurements, especially her


    slender waist. Thus, the bodice portion of the Starry River was incredibly narrow.


    Except for Nina, no one was thin enough to fit into the dress. No one else could take his longing.


    Some people became lovesick from missing their beloved, while John chose to make a dress to


    represent how much he missed his wife.


    Lisa gazed at the dazzling, daintily elegant Starry River as if she were looking at Nina.


    ''While Mr. Shi was designing the gown, he must be imagining how his wife would look like in this dress.''


    Out loud, she stated again, "This is the Starry River, a gift from Mr. Shi to his wife." Tears started to well


    up in Lisa''s eyes. She was at an age in which beautiful love stories would no longer make her tear up.


    However, the mental image of John making the dress still made her want to cry.


    John must have loved his wife so much that he threw away the dignity he had cherished for thirty years


    and asked someone to teach him how to make a dress.


    "Really? It''s for me?" Immersed in her own fantasies, Vivian blushed. "So, did you just say you brought


    the wrong wedding dress on purpose to surprise me?"


    Her question was answered with silence. Lisa wanted to roll her eyes.


    But Vivian was her customer, and she couldn''t be rude.


    "Miss Ye, you''ll see your dresses soon." With her unfailingly polite smile on her face, Lisa gestured


    toward the stairs with her right hand.


    The pitter-patter of footsteps sounded from upstairs.


    Two men lifted a clothes rack between them and walked one after the other. Judging from the number


    of the hooks, Vivian could see that there were four wedding dresses hanging on the rack, but they were


    all tightly covered by ck dust covers.


    The two men were blocked by the dresses, and their faces could not be seen.


    "What?" With a deep frown of confusion, Vivian threw a sideways nce at the Starry River draped


    over the mannequin and then looked back at the clothes rack.


    "We already have Starry River. Why are you bringing me other wedding dresses?" Vivian thought they


    wanted her to select a favorite among a selection of gowns. "I like Starry River very much. I don''t want


    to choose any more."


    However, the others still ced the rack in front of her as if they never heard her speak at all.


    The bodies of the two men were finally revealed, but they were wearing baseball caps that Vivian still


    couldn''t see their faces.


    Vivian suddenly felt a strange atmosphere inside the shop.


    She had never seen a single shop assistant dressed all in ck and obviously hiding their features.


    They didn''t say anything and only stood like two puppets on either side of the clothes rack.


    This was totally different from the fashion style and service concept of FG store.


    "I don''t need to choose. I want Starry River." Vivian waved her hand dismissively, motioning for them to


    put the other wedding dresses away.


    The two men remained motionless.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lisa stepped forward and said, "Miss Ye, Starry River is not your wedding dress. You have to choose


    one from the four dresses in front of you."


    "Not mine?" Like she had heard a particrly unfunny joke, Vivian sneered and asked in a sarcastic


    voice, "Whose dress is it if not mine? You just said a while ago that it was designed by John especially


    for me."


    Lisa corrected her. "Miss Ye, I said that the dress was designed by Mr. Shi for his wife. I never said that


    it was for you."


    "What are you talking about? I''m John''s wife." Vivian threw the other woman a displeased re. "Okay,


    if I''m not John''s wife, who is it? You?"


    ''What a joke! How dare a mere manager speak rudely to me!'' she seethed inwardly.


    Thinking of John''s instructions, Lisa bit the bullet and said, "Miss Ye, you haven''t married Mr. Shi yet,


    so you are not his wife."


    Vivian sneered at the other woman''s reply. "That sounds like a tongue twister. How interesting! Does he


    have any other wife besides me?" The unpleasant expression on her face was wiped off instantly, only


    to be reced by shock as Vivian finally understood the manager''s meaningful gaze. "Nina?


    Did you mean Nina?" Vivian was so mesmerized by Starry River that any other thought flew from her


    head. Nina, who was dead in others'' eyes, was thest thing on her mind. Now, the thought made her


    tremble.


    Lisa smiled and refrained from answering, which was equivalent to a "Yes."


    Vivian pointed at the gown and asked in a disbelieving voice, "Are you telling me that the Starry River


    belongs to Nina? But she is already¡ª"


    "Miss Ye, please pick out your wedding dress," Lisa interrupted Vivian with a raised voice and stepped


    forward to stand in front of the clothes rack.


    "Uncover them, so Miss Ye could pick one."


    With Lisa''s order, the two men moved to stand in front of the rack and pulled the zippers of the dust


    covers down at the same time.


    The men moved with synchronized precision, as if they had practiced it countless times. The dust


    covers fell to the floor, revealing four wedding dresses.


    Vivian felt darkness close in.


    The two men were in ck. The four wedding dresses were all ck.

 Chapter 429 Black Wedding Dresses

    Chapter 429 ck Wedding Dresses


    "Miss Ye, one of these will be your wedding dress. Please choose one." The polite smile intact on her


    face, Lisa stood beside the rack, which stood taller than her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    In Vivian''s eyes, the smile mocked her.


    "ck wedding dresses?" Vivian angrily pointed at the row of ck in front of her.


    She noticed Lisa''s professional attire, which was also ck except for her white shirt.


    Just like the two men beside her, Lisa was also in ck.


    There seemed to be a recurring theme in their outfits¡ªa funeral theme.


    She was going to get married, not on her way to bing a widow!


    It was one disappointment after the other. First, that absolutely glorious wedding dress was not


    designed for her. Then Lisa respectfully referred to Nina as John''s wife. Finally, she was being made to


    select a ck wedding dress for her wedding.


    It was thest straw for Vivian. She red at the three of them and asked belligerently, "What do you


    mean? Have you seen anybody get married wearing a ck wedding dress?"


    Her tone was heavy with rage and usation, as if she would tear apart everyone inside the shop


    within the next second.


    There were two people on the second floor¡ªa man and a woman dressed respectively in a ck suit


    and a ck dress. They sat at table near the topnding of the stairs, all the while ying with their


    mobile phones with their heads down.


    One of them had Richard on the other end of an ongoing call.


    Lisa was unmoved by Vivian''s usation. "Miss Ye, there are many people who wear ck wedding


    dresses to get married. To them, ck represents loyalty. Faithful unto death. Sounds cool, right?"


    Vivian could ept the concept¡ªfaithful unto death, but she couldn''t ept ck.


    She didn''t like ck items, with the exception of shoes. She never wore ck clothes, and her


    wardrobe almost exclusively white.


    In her eyes, ck was a symbol of evil, whereas white stood for purity. How could she wear ck?


    Cool?


    Everyone said that she was a gentle and generous woman. She didn''t want to be cool.


    Vivian realized that her overreaction just now would leave a bad impression on them.


    In order to maintain the elegant, gracious image she had cultivated, Vivian did her best to calm herself


    down. She took a couple of deep breaths and looked at the windows.


    To Vivian''s relief, nobody pulled up the curtains. She couldn''t see outside, which meant that nobody


    could peek at what was going on inside the shop.


    Thus, the person she hired would not be able to take "candid" photos of her.


    If the woman happened to catch her pointing her fingers at the staff and the photos got circted, her


    reputation would be damaged.


    Anyway, John was not in attendance, so Vivian would rather not have the journalist take any photos at


    all.


    Vivian turned around, her elegant,dylike demeanor once again in ce. With a friendly smile, she


    sweetly asked, "I really don''t like ck wedding dresses. Can I change it to white?


    Besides, I don''t think the designs of these dresses are any good." Vivian walked over to the rack to


    take a closer look. The designs were rather in, and the material looked so rough that she didn''t want


    to touch it for fear of getting scratched.


    The gowns looked like mass-produced releases and were bedecked all over with ruffles and tucks,


    which were popr motifs these days. Upon closer inspection, the fabric appeared to be an ashy


    shade of gray instead of ck, but it wasn''t really noticeable.


    Actually, the dresses cost time and money to produce and would undoubtedly sell out the moment they


    hit the racks.


    It was just that, after Vivian had seen Starry River, the gowns just looked in and shoddily made in


    Besides, considering Vivian''s abhorrence for ck, she found herself particrly disgusted with this set


    of dresses.


    "These gowns look like they were designed by an amateur. Can we look at other dresses?" Vivian''s


    voice was dripping with disgust.


    Lisa replied, "Yes, the gowns were designed by a rookie. Miss Ye, I''m sure you are aware that our in-


    house designer doesn''t design wedding dresses."


    "If they''re not professionals in the field, then why should I let them design my wedding dress?"


    Suppressing her anger, Vivian tried to force her lips to form a smile.


    "Mr. Shi specifically ordered this collection."


    "John did?" All this was bing more confusing for Vivian.


    "Yes."


    Casting a nce at the ck wedding dresses, Vivian suddenly had an ominous feeling. Biting her


    lower lip, she asked, "John asked me to choose one from this rack, correct? Should my dress be


    selected from these four?"


    "Yes, Miss Ye."


    Vivian''s expression cracked. Why was John forcing her like this?


    Nina was already out of the picture, so why did he personally design Starry River for her?


    ''Did John know that Nina returned to C Ind? Is he still thinking of marrying her if shees back


    one day?


    No, it''s impossible.


    I won''t let that happen.''


    "That one¡ªI''m choosing that one." Her teeth gritted in frustration, Vivian pointed a finger toward a


    random gown. "I don''t need to try it on. I''m taking it back with me."


    Lisa took out the wedding dress from the hanger and looked up at the two people on the second floor.


    The woman stood up. "Miss Ye, Richard mentioned that Mr. Shi has finished his work and is on his way


    to see his betrothed try on the wedding dress."


    As soon as Vivian heard John''s name, a spark of life was rekindled within her, and she was filled with


    joy. "Is John on his way?"


    "Yes, Mr. Shi would like to see you try on the wedding dress," the saleswoman said with a smile.


    Lisa gave the shop assistant a look of approval and handed the wedding dress to Vivian. "Miss Ye, do


    you want to change in one of our fitting rooms or take it back with you?"


    "Here," Vivian answered without hesitation. Instead of taking the wedding dress from Lisa''s hands, she


    looked at the rest of the dresses and dered, "I''ll try on the other three dresses, as well."


    "Okay, Miss Ye. This way, please." Lisa led Vivian to the closest fitting room.


    After the door of the fitting room was closed, the smile on Lisa''s face disappeared. She turned toward


    the two men, who was standing with their heads down, and instructed, "Mr. Shi will be arriving at any


    moment. Don''t forget what he has told you. Once it is done, you will be rewarded handsomely for your


    work."


    "Understood," the two said in unison.


    Vivian really loathed ck outfits, so she dragged her heels and didn''t change into the first dress until


    ten minutester.


    The first wedding dress she picked up was designed with a camisole and see-throughce, and the


    voluminous skirt reached her ankles. ck usually gave the illusion of being slender, so Vivian looked


    even thinner when she wore it.


    Vivian''s heart seized in revulsion. ''I hate all of these,'' she thought mutinously. With her delicate


    appearance, she couldn''t pull off the air of mystery and elegance of ck. The wedding dress made


    her look pasty and a bit odd.


    She took a step toward the massive floor mirror. The sight of her ck-garbed reflection was shocking


    ¡ªit was as if a stranger was staring back at her.


    "Ah!" Vivian gave a small exmation and faltered backward by half a step.


    The person in the mirror also took half a step back. To Vivian, it was like the somber reflection in the


    mirror wanted to break through silver and ss to rece her.


    Vivian saw her real self.


    Afraid of locking eyes with her real self, she quickly whirled around and called out in a panic, "I''ll try


    something else."


    "Miss Ye, would you like to try on this one first?"


    "Or do you want to try the one in my hand first?"


    The two men with lowered hat brims spoke one after the other, standing on either side of Vivian.


    The two men''s voices were vastly different. The first man sounded brisk and full of energy, like a


    middle-aged man with a happy family.


    The second man''s voice sounded a little tired, like that of a young professional who worked overtime


    and lived out of a suitcase all year round because of business trips.


    Vivian didn''t feel anything unusual, so she stretched out her right hand. As she turned around, the


    young man raised the brim of his hat so that Vivian could see his face clearly.


    "You..." Vivian''s eyes widened. Her outstretched hand froze in midair, her fingers trembling.


    Pulling her hand back in rm, she looked away to hide her panicked expression and whirled to face


    the other man. "On second thought, I''ll try this first."


    The one who sounded like a middle-aged man also raised the brim of his hat and smilingly held out the


    dress. "Here you are, Miss Ye."


    The man''s face was revealed clearly. Blood drained from Vivian''s face, and she staggered backward as


    if she had seen a ghost.


    ''Why are they here?''

 Chapter 430 Was It Really A Coincidence

    Chapter 430 Was It Really A Coincidence


    Lisa seemed to have foreseen what would happen, so she stepped forward and steadied Vivian as she


    stumbled back in a panic.


    "Miss Ye, are you okay?"


    As soon as Lisa approached Vivian, she heard Vivian''s panting breath. Her heaving chest showed how


    terrified she was.


    As for what Vivian was afraid of, Lisa didn''t know. Lisa just followed John''s instructions step by step.


    "No, I''m fine." With the help of Lisa, Vivian regained her bnce. She endured the pain from her ankle


    and said, "Lisa, I think I''ve sprained my ankle. Just help me sit down, please."


    Lisa carefully helped Vivian down.


    The two men were confused. Why did Vivian act like she saw a ghost?


    "Do we look that horrifying?" Touching his face, the young man turned to the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man smiled kindly. "You''re a strapping handsome guy. Nobody would be scared of


    those looks. Maybe it was my fat face that scared her."


    The two men spoke in hushed whispers. As they were not far away, the others could hear them. Vivian


    rubbed her ankle absent-mindedly, with her eyes asionally shifting to the two men.


    Lisa treated Vivian''s ankle and asked, "Miss Ye, do you know those guys?"


    "No, I don''t," Vivian lied.


    She knew exactly who they were.


    The two men shook their heads simultaneously. "I don''t know her."


    As Vivian began to rx, the young man added, "Well actually, I saw Miss Ye half a year ago. Back


    then, my supervisor asked me to go on a business trip and I saw Miss Ye from a distance. I just


    remembered it."


    Vivian''s nerves rose again. Even her breathing sounded like she was walking on eggshells. She


    smiled, "Really? What a coincidence!"


    The young man smiled and scratched the back of his head.


    Vivian rolled her eyes and asked tentatively, "From what you just said, you probably work in some


    The young man nced at Lisa and replied, "I don''t have to go anywhere on business or work overtime


    this weekend. I heard that this shop was recruiting part-time employees, and I wanted to make some


    extra money."


    "Really? What a coincidence! We meet again."


    Vivian turned to the middle-aged man. "What about you? Are you also a part-time staff member?"


    Lisa had already stood up, with her back facing Vivian. She winked at the middle-aged man. He


    answered the question just like he had practiced.


    "My wife works for FG. She has something to deal with today. I''m here to cover her shift."


    "Really?" Vivian forced another smile.


    How could it be such a coincidence?


    The young man came to work part-time, and the middle-aged man, who bought a house in another city


    half a year ago, also came to cover his wife''s shift.


    And this all happened on the day she was picking out her wedding dress.


    These men didn''t know her, but she was very familiar with them. They both had RH negative blood.


    She had plotted a way to get the young man to go on frequent business trips and have the middle-aged


    man make a fortune and move to another city. This way, they were unable to donate their blood for


    Sam.


    It had been half a year since then. Why did theye back all of a sudden?


    Vivian was lost in thought.


    Was it really a coincidence?


    "Miss Ye, Miss Ye..."


    Vivian''s mind consumed her. Lisa called her several times, but she didn''t snap out of it. Lisa shouted,


    "Miss Ye."


    "What?" Vivian shook her head and looked at Lisa. "What''s wrong?"


    Lisa looked at Vivian''s slightly swollen ankle and said, "Miss Ye, if your ankle is in a lot of pain, I''ll get


    someone to take you to the hospital. When Mr. Shi arrives, I''ll tell him that you sprained your ankle. You


    can try on the wedding dresses another time."


    It was not easy for Vivian to see her sweetheart. How could she blow him off just because of a sprained


    ankle?


    "It''s fine. I will go to try on the wedding dresses after hees." Sitting there, Vivian looked out of the


    store and felt a little irritated. "I feel a little stuffy. Can you pull up the curtains?"


    "Of course." Lisa turned around and pressed the button. The curtains slowly opened, and through the


    ss window, Vivian could see the passers-by,ing and going outside.


    The reporter she invited was waiting patiently outside as well.


    As time passed, under the gaze of the two men, Vivian felt like she was sitting on pins and needles.


    Enduring the pain of her ankle, she stood up and walked to the door, waiting for John.


    Before long, a tall figure came into her sight.


    John wore a ck suit. It became somewhat of a tradition over the past half year. Since the news of


    Nina''s death spread, John only ever wore ck and white. It was rumored that he was morning Nina''s


    death.


    John knew the real reason though. Without the one he loved at his side, the world felt like ck and


    white in his eyes.


    Richard was also wearing a ck suit. He followed behind John and said, "Mr. Shi, just as you


    expected, Miss Ye did ask why the two men were here. She must already have some suspicions."


    "Okay." John saw Vivian standing at the door in a ck wedding dress. He couldn''t help but frown.


    In John''s eyes, she was just so in. She was nothingpared to Nina.


    If his little girl wore a ck wedding dress, he knew she would have been the coolest and most


    beautiful bride he had ever seen.


    She was the most unique woman in the world.


    He thought that maybe he should design a ck wedding dress for his little girl.


    John couldn''t wait to do it when it came to Nina. "Richard, I want the best ck fabric that money can


    buy."


    "To make a wedding dress?" Richard''s guess was spot on.


    John tilted his head in surprise. How did Richard know so quickly?


    "After you get it, make sure to keep it away. I''ll make it after I finish my work." John seemed to have a


    rare glint in his eyes.


    If everything went to n, he would pick up his beloved little girl in a few weeks.


    "Yes, sir." Richard was the only one who knew about John''s n.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When John and Richard arrived at the door of the shop, Vivian stood straight and smiled as sweet as a


    spring breeze. "Brother John."


    "Hmm." John walked straight past her indifferently.


    Vivian didn''t care about that though. Instead, she followed him happily, lifting the hemline of her dress


    to chase after him. Her eyes were as sweet as honey.


    She was just happy that John didn''t correct the way she addressed him just now.


    When Nina was there, Vivian could only call him Mr. Shi. Now she could finally call him Brother John


    again. She saw it as progress.


    It felt like the past again, with them being as close as ever. She felt honored to be the one to call him


    Brother John.


    Vivian finally got what belonged to her.


    "Brother John, what do you think of my wedding dress?" Vivian twirled in front of him, unting the


    dress.


    John stared at her for a while and asked, "Are you cold?"


    Vivian was stunned. ''Does he actually care about me?


    "No, I''m not cold." She was ttered.


    "There''s a heater in here so you''re fine," Lisa said. "The Mist Water Park is in an open space though.


    This dress is so thin that out there you''ll freeze."


    "Are you worried about the cold?" John lowered his head to drink his coffee, not even looking at Vivian


    for a single moment.


    "Yes." Vivian lowered her head shyly and thought, ''He really cares about me!''


    "Wear this dress then." John seemed to make her decision for her. This thin dress was what she would


    be wearing.


    Vivian''s jaw slightly dropped in shock. "It will be cold."


    John took a sip of his coffee and said casually, "I won''t be cold."

 Chapter 431 Youll Never Forget

    Chapter 431 You''ll Never Forget


    Vivian didn''t know what to say. She felt absolutely aggrieved.


    "Is the wedding dress I picked not good?" John asked. He just turned a deaf ear to her grievance.


    "It''s very beautiful. I will wear the wedding dress you like on our wedding day."


    Vivian agreed reluctantly mainly because he liked the wedding dress.


    "Since the wedding dress has been decided. Let''s talk about something else." John raised his chin


    towards the opposite seat, signaling to her to sit down there.


    It was rare for John to sit with her face to face in a peaceful manner. Even before Nina appeared, he


    only asionally responded with one or two words.


    Sitting and chatting peacefully like this was the kind of happiness she had never dared to hope for but


    had imagined countless of times.


    Even though John looked a little strange at the moment, she couldn''t help feeling really ttered.


    Would he treat her better after they got married?


    Excitement bubbled up in Vivian''s chest. She couldn''t wait to get married, and she hoped that January


    23 would arrive as fast as possible.


    "Okay." Vivian sat opposite him gracefully, staring at the person she had been tenderly thinking about


    day and night. "Brother John, are we going to discuss the details of our wedding?"


    After staring at her for a while, John said, "I''ve already arranged the details of the wedding. I''m going to


    talk to you about something else."


    "Something else?" Vivian couldn''t think of anything else they could possibly talk about except for the


    wedding.


    ''Could it be...? No! That can''t be.''


    She pushed back the idea that came to her mind and said with a smile, "Okay, whatever you want to


    talk about. But we don''t have to talk about it right now. We still have a lot of time."


    Vivian raised her hand to tuck her hair behind her ear, her eyebrows and eyes revealing her shyness.


    The person in front of her was the one she loved.


    She was going to marry him.


    When she thought about how perfect it all was, a smile full of sweetness would bloom like flower at the


    corners of her mouth.


    When flowers bloomed, they would always attract people''s attention. Likewise, when a person''s


    emotions were exposed, they would somehow affect the people around them.


    Perhaps this was the unique characteristic of human beings¡ªthe ability to perceive emotions.


    The happiness overflowing from Vivian''s eyes made John look sideways. If the girl who was choosing a


    wedding dress and nning a wedding with him were Nina, he would probably feel the same as Vivian.


    His little girl once told him that it was not a sin to love someone.


    "Do you know those two men?" John nced at the men standing and finally looked at Vivian.


    The sudden question caught Vivian off guard. Before she could even get down from the happy cloud,


    the cloud was blown away.


    Vivian''s heart sank. As she sat in the sofa, she felt weightless, as if she had missed a step. She looked


    up at the man who was examining her.


    His deep eyes were on her, making her unable to move.


    If she looked away, he might think that she was afraid of being found out, but if she didn''t look away, he


    would see the panic in her eyes.


    Sweat broke out on Vivian''s palms. She tried her best to make eye contact with him without seeming


    too nervous.


    "Yes." Vivian pursed her lips and put on a smile. "We just talked for a while."


    In the past, all she knew was information about those two men. Today was the first time she had met


    and talked with them.


    What she told John wasn''t exactly a lie, so he couldn''t have noticed anything.


    Thinking of this, she became more confident.


    However, she was deceiving herself. If John hadn''t found out what had happened in the past, he


    wouldn''t have asked those two men toe here.


    The look in John''s eyes became deeper. Unable to see decipher theplicated expression on his


    face, Vivian just smiled tenderly.


    "I know those two men too," John said casually. "Do you still want to get married?"


    "What?" Vivian muttered out of reflex, feeling her throat tighten. Suddenly, she seemed to understand


    theplex look in John''s eyes.


    ''He must have already known the truth.


    Is he giving her a chance to admit it?''


    Vivian sat up straight, feeling as if her feet had been cemented to the floor. Hershes trembled a few


    times, and she didn''t dare to look straight into the man''s all-knowing eyes. She had to try her best to


    make her eyes look nk.


    Thoughts raced in her mind. ''He is behaving very strange. He is not a soft-hearted person, so how


    could he be thinking of giving me a chance?


    It doesn''t seem like him at all.


    Is it just a test?


    I plotted for so long and didn''t leave any clues. There is no way he has found out the truth. I''m sure he


    has no evidence.


    I''ll just refuse to admit it. And he can do nothing about it,''


    Vivian thought to herself and made up her mind.


    "Brother John, don''t you want to marry me?" Vivian asked in a voice full of grievance. "I know my mom


    forced you to marry me, but I really like you. Can you give me a chance?"


    "Do you still want to get married?" John asked her again, but Vivian gave him no answer, which meant


    she had acquiesced.


    The look in his eyes, which had slightly softened just moments ago, became cold again. "Remember,


    you made this choice."


    The little girl was right. It was not a sin to love a person, but using dirty tricks to get one''s beloved was


    a sin.


    He gave Vivian a chance,


    but she didn''t cherish it.


    John stood up and gave Richard a look.


    Richard took out two wads of cash from his pocket and handed one each to the two men. "This is the


    reward that Mr. Shi promised you. You acted well today."


    "Thank you."


    "Thank you, Mr. Shi."


    The middle-aged man put the money into his pocket and patted his now bulging pocket, grinning from


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ear to ear.


    Meanwhile, the young man carefully measured the thickness of the money with his fingers. It should be


    at least one hundred thousand dors, almost equal to his annual sry.


    "Acting?" Vivian didn''t dare to move. A chill spread from the soles of her feet to her limbs, and her teeth


    trembled from the cold.


    "I don''t work part-time to earn extra money."


    "I''m not covering my wife''s shift, and my home is not in Lexingport City. Richard invited me here. He


    said that I have the talent for acting."


    That man was joking, but Vivian couldn''t smile at all.


    She knew that she was doomed, and there was nowhere for her to escape.


    "Vivian, look forward to the wedding you''ll never forget." John put one hand in his trouser pocket,


    turned around and left.


    Lisa also walked the two men out. The other shop assistants were busy with their own work, leaving


    Vivian frozen in ce.


    Look forward to the wedding?


    She didn''t dare to look forward to it.


    Her whole body was trembling. The fear in her heart had finally escaped and rushed out, upying her


    whole body.


    When Vivian returned home, she was still wearing the ck wedding dress, and she was as cold as


    ice.


    She didn''t know how she got back. All she remembered was that someone pulled her into the car, and


    another person pulled her out and sent her home.


    "Vivi? Why did youe back in your wedding dress? Where is your coat?" As soon as Julie touched


    her daughter''s bare arm, she felt Vivian''s freezing temperature and withdrew her hand. Then she took


    off her coat at once and put it on her daughter. "Why are you so cold?"


    Vivian looked as dull as a walking corpse. All she could think about was the words John said before he


    left. "Look forward to the wedding you''ll never forget."


    It was like a curse that had been cast upon her.

 Chapter 432 Whats Wrong With You

    Chapter 432 What''s Wrong With You


    After getting no response from her daughter, Julie had to turn around and ask the person who had


    taken Vivian home. "What''s wrong with you? Why did my daughter end up like this after trying on some


    wedding dresses?"


    "Well..." Lisa looked back at her and couldn''te up with a proper excuse quickly enough.


    Julie red at her. "If anything happens to my daughter, can you to take responsibility? She is set to


    marry Mr. Shi in a few days, and if anything happens to the bride, he will kill you."


    Hearing what she said, Lisa could only think of ame but reasonable excuse. "Miss Ye must be too


    happy. Mr. Shi picked out the wedding dress for her himself and promised to give her an unforgettable


    wedding. Miss Ye was so excited that she came back home wearing the wedding dress."


    "Really?" Her statement really won Julie''s favor. "That''s more like it. You can go now."


    "Okay." Lisa couldn''t wait to leave.


    Along the way, she suspected that Vivian got so scared by John''s y that her soul left her body.


    Julie took her daughter all the way back to her room. The heating was on. The green nts and flowers


    were blooming just in time, and it felt as warm and dry as spring.


    "Vivi? What''s the matter with you? You haven''t said anything since you got home. Are you really that


    happy?" Thinking of what Lisa had just said, Julie couldn''t help humming a joyful tune as she walked,


    her cheongsam swaying with her waist.


    ''An unforgettable wedding?


    With John''s financial resources, the will would likely be iparably grand.


    Vivi has won his heart. In the future, Vivi and I be the most powerful people. No one dares to offend us.


    Vivi is awesome!''


    Julie went to pour a ss of hot water for her daughter. Now more than ever, she really needed to


    serve her daughter well.


    "Vivi, have a cup of hot water to warm your body." Julie tested the water''s temperature herself before


    handing the ss to her daughter.


    The sudden warmth from her hand and the warm room finally unfroze Vivian, and her absent-minded


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    eyes gradually came back to life.


    She lifted the ss to her lips and drank a lot of hot water before she finally came back to her senses.


    "Mom, how did I get here?" Vivian asked in a trembling voice.


    Julie was very excited at the moment, and she thought that Vivian was also just excited. After all, in just


    a few days, she was going to be John''s mother-inw.


    "You silly girl, you are just so excited." Julie poked her daughter''s head with her finger. "Don''t be too


    silly, okay? Mr. Shi doesn''t like fools."


    "He knows. He must have known everything," said Vivian in a low spirit, swallowing her saliva out of


    fear.


    "What does he know?" Julie couldn''t figure out what her daughter was talking about, but right now, she


    didn''t care. She sat down and took out her cellphone. Then, she opened Weibo and showed it to


    Vivian. "Look. Your marriage with Mr. Shi is really one of the most searched things at the moment."


    However, Vivian didn''t even pay much attention to it. Still, her mother patted her head and said, "You


    have a reliable media friend. The photo she took is great."


    This time, Vivian finally looked sideways.


    The photo was taken through the window. She was wearing a ck wedding dress and sitting at the


    table. Opposite her was John in a ck suit.


    There were a bunch of roses and two cups of coffee on the table. The two of them were sitting face to


    face, one looking down shyly without saying a word, and the other looking cold and charming.


    The processed photo looked like a poetic wedding photo, both in color andposition.


    If she had seen this in the past, Vivian would have saved it happily. But now, as she looked at the


    photo, her eyebrows became knitted, and the panic in her eyes rose.


    But Julie didn''t even notice the change in her daughter. She was too upied with scrolling through


    thements with her fingers. "John''s wife has only been dead for half a year and he is already


    getting remarried. He is too heartless." She ignored suchments intentionally and pause when she


    sawments like, "The ck wedding dress is so cool!"


    "Vivi, they all say that your wedding dress is unique and beautiful. Everyone is also saying that you and


    John are a perfect match." Julie smiled and shared thements with her daughter.


    Vivian put on a fake smile and said, "Really? I don''t think it is beautiful at all. Starry River is beautiful."


    "A lot of people wish you happiness. There are also many people waiting for your wedding day''s live


    broadcast." Julie became more and more excited, and she even posted somements about how


    Vivian and John were a perfect match.


    The more Vivian thought about it, the more frightened she became. Unable to take it anymore, she


    irritably grabbed the phone and said, "Well, don''t look at it anymore. What''s so good about it anyway?"


    "What''s wrong with you?" Julie was in a good mood today and didn''t want to argue with her daughter.


    So she just reached out for her cell phone and said, "Give it to me. I''m going to tell them that a live


    broadcast will be held on Jan 23rd."


    Looking at her mother''s rxed smile, Vivian felt like she was fighting a battle alone, and no one could


    understand her feelings. Anger bubbled up in her chest. "Aren''t you listening to me?"


    With a loud bang, Vivian threw Julie''s phone on the floor, making it slide far away.


    Julie had never seen her daughter so angry before. In her eyes, her daughter was gentle and elegant,


    and she would never do anything out of line. Even if her daughter was angry, she would never yell and


    behave in an udylike manner.


    Indeed, Vivian had always yed the role of ady. She never spoke loudly in front of others, nor did


    she ever get angry and smash other people''s things. Naturally, no one could get what they wanted all


    the time, and Vivian also encountered annoying things just like everyone else.


    But she had to establish a good image in front of others. No matter what happened, she had to hold


    back her anger.


    Of course, if she didn''t vent her anger properly, it would slowly umte. As a matter of fact, she was


    like a sleeping volcano with magma steadily building and boiling inside.


    One day, the volcano would erupt, and it would be unstoppable.


    "You just show off every day! Do you know how hard my situation is right now? He knows everything.


    John knows everything. He will torture me to death. Don''t you know that?"


    Vivian''s voice was as cold as the winter breeze. With a ferocious look on her face, she grabbed Julie''s


    shoulders and shook her.


    "Why are youughing? How could you stillugh? Do you also want tough at me? Just like what


    John did this afternoon! He just stood aside andughed at me."


    "I...I..." It was the first time that Julia had been frightened by her daughter. It was as if the girl in front of


    her was not her gentle and loving daughter, but a devil.


    Julie''s heart skipped a beat.


    The force on her shoulders was getting heavier and heavier, and the pain finally brought her back to


    her senses. She pushed her daughter away and asked, "Vivian, what''s wrong with you?"


    Julie stood up and felt sharp pain in her shoulders.


    "I''m going crazy. John is going to take revenge on me." Terrified, Vivian grabbed her mother''s hand.


    "Mom, John will definitely take revenge on me. He must''ve known everything."


    "What on earth does he know?" Despite what Vivian had done to her, as a mother, Julie still sat down


    andforted her daughter. "Don''t panic. Tell me what he knows first."


    Trembling with fear, Vivian said, "John knows what we have done. Today, I met two people when I went


    to try on the wedding dresses. John found them himself. They are the two men in the city who have


    Panda Blood. He specifically asked them toe in order to test me."


    Julie was shocked. Vivian''s words effectively numbed her soul.

 Chapter 433 A Frightened Vivian

    Chapter 433 A Frightened Vivian


    Julie was also shocked. She kept patting the back of her daughter''s hand nervously in an attempt to


    But she¡¯d lived longer than Vivian and had experienced more things after all, so she quickly regained


    herposure.


    "Don''t panic.


    Tell me what happened this afternoon from the beginning to the end. Tell me everything Mr. Shi said to


    you," Julie said in a coaxing tone.


    Vivian held onto her mother''s hand tightly as if she was holding onto a lifeline and frantically started to


    narrate everything she remembered in detail.


    The more she spoke, the more hysterical she became. "Before he left, he said that he¡¯ll give me an


    unforgettable wedding. Mom, I have a hunch there¡¯s a deeper meaning to his words. What should I


    do?"


    "Vivi, calm down. Take a deep breath." After the initial shock, Julie was now able to keep her calm. She


    smoothed her daughter''s hair gently, trying to appease her. "Trust me, Mr. Shi hasn''t found anything."


    "No! He must¡¯ve known everything!" Vivian eximed, looking visibly distraught. "He deliberately asked


    those two men toe and act in front of me. It proved that he must¡¯ve already known about the


    matter! He was warning me!"


    "At most, he might suspect that we sent those men with Rh-negative blood away and used the


    opportunity to negotiate with him. He definitely knows nothing about us being the ones who told Sam


    about Jessica''s divorce." Julie patted her daughter''s hand gently, continuously trying to calm her down.


    "Besides, nothing can prove that we¡¯re behind Nina''s return to C Ind. Her parents have been looking


    for her for two years. Now that they¡¯ve found her, they¡¯d naturally bring her back. It''s not strange that


    Nina went back to C Ind. Don''t worry."


    Julie¡¯s logical analysis and calm tone finally soothed Vivian. Her grip on Julie¡¯s hand gradually


    loosened.


    "You¡¯re being paranoid." Julie sighed, took the half-drunk ss of warm water on the table, and put it in


    Vivian¡¯s hands. "Drink this and take a deep breath."


    Vivian held the ss in her hands but didn''t do anything else. Her eyes were gazing nkly at the


    carpet.


    As the saying went, "A quiet conscience sleeps in thunder." Once a person did something wrong, they


    would get frightened easily.


    Vivian was frightened now. As her wedding date approached, the restless feeling she had in her heart


    also grew stronger and stronger. She was even starting to have nightmares.


    Her nerves had been constantly taut these days. Although some of John¡¯s words and deeds today


    made her feel extremely excited, she didn¡¯t dare to put her guard down.


    She was afraid that once she rxed, she would be careless and identally say or do something that


    disclosed her secret.


    John had been investigating what happened half a year ago, and Vivian, fearing that her deeds would


    But other than that, the only thing she could do was to wait¡ªwait for either John''s love or John''s child,


    whichever came first. That way, even if the truth was exposed, John wouldn''t abandon her.


    If everything failed, she could still count on Nina.


    She knew that there was a marriage waiting for Nina on C Ind, but she didn''t know whether it had


    been carried out or not. In fact, she hadn¡¯t been able to get any information about C Ind for the past


    six months.


    Nevertheless, John liked chaste women. Once Nina got married, Nina would be deemed "dirty" in his


    eyes. He would never want her again.


    Vivian believed she would be the final winner no matter what.


    With such a newly found conviction in mind, she finally took a deep breath and lifted the ss to her


    lips. Her eyes were burning with confidence. "Never mind. As long as we get married, everything will be


    fine," she told herself.


    "That''s right," Julie said.


    "I''m still a little worried though." Vivian wrinkled her brows and looked at her mother. "Since John can


    find out about those two people, he can also find out about who told Sam about Jessica''s divorce. It''s


    just a matter of time."


    "That''s indeed a problem, but as time goes by, it''ll be more and more difficult for them to investigate the


    matter. When I called Sam, I disguised myself, used a new SIM card and talked with a voice changer.


    After that, I threw the card away and changed my clothes. The ce I went to had no surveince


    camera. They can''t trace the matter back to us.


    However, there''s one thing I''m worried about." Julie frowned worriedly.


    "What?" Vivian asked.


    "Tell me the truth. Did you nt something on Jessica or her home to monitor her?" Julie could be very


    smart sometimes, or maybe she just knew her daughter too well.


    "How did you know about Jessica''s divorce? She must''ve wanted to keep it a secret, so it was


    impossible for her to tell anyone¡ªnot even you. It was also impossible for you to question her


    personally because it would bring you trouble,"


    Julie analyzed.


    Vivian was really surprised at how spot on Julie¡¯s analysis was. Her mother indeed knew her very well.


    She could only admit it. "I nted a micro bug in the ne I gave her. As long as she wears the


    ne, I can hear whatever she says."


    "Have you taken it back?" Julie asked.


    "Not yet." Vivian shook her head.


    "Reckless!" Julie reprimanded crossly. "You should''ve found a way to take the ne back. The


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    longer it stays on Jessica''s neck, the riskier our situation will be."


    Vivian had wanted to take the ne back. However, she also wanted to know more about the Shi


    family so that she could win them over and gain their support after she married John, so she let the


    ne stay with Jessica.


    "I didn''t think that much. I''ll ask her out and find a way to get the ne backter," Vivian said


    regretfully.


    "Well, if you take the ne back, you have to give a new one to her. Do you still have enough


    money to buy such an expensive ne for her now?" Julie asked curtly. She was a little pissed that


    Vivian hadn''t told her about the bug. Had Vivian told her, they wouldn''t have found themselves in such


    a predicament now.


    That ne was worth over ten million dors. It wasn¡¯t a small sum of money for Vivian. She had to


    deliberate for a long time before finally deciding to buy it for Jessica.


    In addition to the money spent on the ne, she had also spent arge sum of money to buy the


    clothing brand that customized clothes for John. Right now, it could be said that she was broke. Aside


    from some jewelry, the things she had really weren¡¯t worth any money.


    "I''m going to sell my jewelry," Vivian said gloomily. It would be disgraceful if others knew that she had to


    sell her jewelry to get money, but she had no other choice.


    Julie''s thoughts coincided with Vivian''s. "Don''t sell them. Those with discerning eyes will easily


    recognize them as yours. Don''t do anything that might embarrass yourself now. If you¡¯re really caught


    doing that, you''ll embarrass our family and Mr. Shi.


    Wait a minute." Julie turned around and left the room. A short whileter, she came back with a card in


    her hand and gave it to Vivian. "This is all the money I have. They should be enough to pay for a


    ne."


    When Vivian took the card, there seemed to be a warm current spreading inside her heart. She looked


    at Julie gratefully and said, "Mom, thank you."


    "Don¡¯t mention it. I''ll bask in the reflected glory of your marriage with Mr. Shi. At that time, there will be


    a lot of people trying to befriend me to get to him, and money wille." Julie waved her hand.


    She didn¡¯t care about the money. Once her daughter married John, she¡¯d never have to worry about


    money anymore.

 Chapter 434 The Necklace

    Chapter 434 The Ne


    As soon as her mother handed her the card, Vivian asked her friend to contact the designer.


    As luck would have it, the designer was about tounch a new line of jewelry. Before the day of its


    release, Vivian bought a ne at twice its price without even blinking.


    On the day after she got the ne, she met up with Jessica for afternoon tea.


    Jessica appeared in front of Vivian in a fetching spring-colored dress, but the expression on her face


    was not pleasant at all. After all, Julie ckmailed John into marrying Vivian before she agreed to save


    Sam. Jessica was both grateful and angry at her.


    "Is there something wrong? It''s too cold to go out in this kind of weather."


    Jessica''s lukewarm attitude made Vivian feel ufortable, but she still greeted Jessica with a smile.


    "Jessica, the designer you like is releasing a new collection. It''s not on sale yet." Vivian took out a


    square box from her bag and pushed it in front of Jessica. "However, I bought one of the pieces in


    advance. I want to give it to you."


    "Really?" Jessica reached out to pull the box toward her. As soon as she saw the sparkling ne


    nestled inside, she couldn''t help but love it, and her attitude toward Vivianpletely thawed. "It''s


    really his design! Vivi, you''re so considerate."


    "I saw it, and I thought how well this ne would suit you. Here, let me put it on for you." Vivian


    stood up, intending to unsp the ne that Jessica usually wore and put the new one on for her.


    Jessica gave her back the ne with a smile. "Thank you, Vivi."


    "It was nothing!" Vivian walked behind Jessica and reached out to lift her hair.


    "Chester loosened the sp of my ne by ident. He told me that he would find a master


    jeweler to have it fixed and then give it back to me. It has been several days, but I haven''t received an


    update from him yet." Jessica raised a hand to help Vivian fix her own hair, unaware that she had just


    dropped a bomb on herpanion.


    There was no ne around Jessica''s snow-white neck.


    Vivian stared at Jessica''s nape, stunned. "You mean the ne was taken away?"


    "It was taken to be repaired." Jessica gathered up her hair in the circle made by her thumb and index


    finger and then twisted it up off her neck so that Vivian could ce the ne around her neck.


    "Now, it doesn''t really matter if I have it fixed or not because I already have a new one. I can finally


    retire the old ne."


    Vivian''s hand hovered unmoving for a long time.


    ''Chester took the ne away?


    Did he find out about the bug?


    Chester is not an ordinary child. Some say that he will be the next John, while others say he will


    achieve more.


    He''s mature for his age, and has a bearing that is more elegant and sedate than that of most adults.


    How would break Jessica''s ne?


    He and Jessica are not particrly close that he could just y with her, right?''


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Vivian began to worry.


    "Vivi, what are you thinking about?" Jessica turned to look at her.


    "Huh? Ah, nothing." Vivian put the ne on Jessica''s neck. "Jessica, do you think the size is okay?"


    "Well, it''s neither too long nor too short¡ªit just falls right on my corbones. It''s beautiful." Jessica


    sped Vivian''s hands into her own, a smile on her face as she warmly thanked her for the gift. "Thank


    you, Vivi."


    Vivian smiled back. "You''re wee. A beauty deserves nothing less than beautiful things." Then, she


    sat down opposite Jessica again.


    Jessica fiddled with the ne, which emphasized the milky-white skin of her throat and framed her


    delicate corbones charmingly.


    The sight was both dazzling and painful for Vivian. After all, she had spent a lot of money only to fail at


    achieving her goal.


    For now, the most important thing was to find that ne.


    "Jessica, where did Chester get the ne fixed?" Vivian asked casually. "Were they able to fix it?


    You really should let me take it back and show it to the designer. No other person would know how to


    repair it without damaging the masterpiece."


    "Chester said he could handle it, so I let him take care of it." Jessica''s belongings were usually off-limits


    to anyone, or else she would throw a fit.


    Now, she didn''t seem mad when she mentioned it. Instead, the smile on her face as she mentioned the


    child was positively indulgent.


    Vivian could understand Jessica''s longing for a child at her age.


    Jessica had divorced Jason. Therefore, she couldn''t get pregnant and have a baby.


    The three juniors of the Shi family didn''t like her very much. It was rare for Chester to willinglye to


    her before school started. Then he identally broke a ne.


    Besides, Jessica didn''t buy the ne herself. Even though it was broke, she didn''t get mad at the


    boy.


    "Chester is such a calm, well-behaved boy. How could he have broken your ne? He probably


    had fun time ying with it," Vivian prodded tentatively.


    Jessica didn''t understand what Vivian was implying. She just smiled and said, "No. He was fascinated


    by the design of the ne, so he wanted to take a closer look. The sp became loose


    identally. I never knew that kid could be so strong."


    By ident?


    Vivian doubted it.


    She stirred her coffee with total concentration. The whirlpool was hypnotic, as if staring at it for long


    would get her sucked into its depths.


    "Did Chester take the ne to study it? I mean, study its design or something like that?"


    Jessica shrugged her shoulders. "I don''t know. He''s always doing something unexpected." Jessica was


    lost in thought for a moment. "Actually, he sent me a WeChat message yesterday, saying that when he


    "A secret?" Vivian''s fingers froze mid-stir. Even though she had stopped moving, the dark liquid in the


    cup still rippled, just like her racing heart that couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    The moment that she and her mother had been dreading appeared to have finally arrived.


    Without noticing anything wrong with Vivian, Jessica said with a smile, "I''m guessing that he will told


    me that he fixed it himself. Chester is a very capable boy. "


    "Really?" Vivian absently replied.


    This time, Jessica finally noticed that something was wrong with Vivian. She asked in a concerned


    voice, "Why are you so pale? Do you catch a cold because you weren''t wearing enoughyers?"


    "Do I look pale?" Vivian dabbed at her face and dismissed the other woman''s concern. "Maybe it''s


    because I applied too much foundation, and the lipstick I''m wearing istte-colored. Thebination


    does tend to make me look too pale."


    "Well, I thought you were sick. You and John will be married in a few days. Don''t fall ill." Jessica still


    cared about her. After all, they were good friends and soon to be family.


    Jessica took a sip of her drink. "You are going to marry John soon. Are you happy?"


    "What?" Vivian blinked at Jessica, unable to tell whether Jessica''s words were meant to be caring or


    mocking.


    Either way, Vivian wouldn''t allow herself to lose her pawn, Jessica. "I cannot exactly say that I am


    unhappy. You know that I have always liked John."


    "Did you know beforehand what your mother was going to make a bargain with John?" Jessica gave


    Vivian a searching look.


    Vivian sighed, her eyes wide and innocent. "I didn''t find out about it untilter. I know that other people


    say that my mother was despicable, but I could never think that of my own mother. After all, she did it


    for my sake. Now that it''s done, I..."


    Vivian''s voice trailed off, seemingly in anguish. "I also wanted to call off the wedding. On one hand, my


    mom didn''t agree; on the other hand, I could not ignore my own heart. I''ve liked John since I was a


    child.


    I really want to marry him. I know that he loves no one but Nina, but I am willing to stay with him and


    take good care of him for the rest of my life."


    Jessica had always known how much Vivian loved John, and her heart wasn''t immune to such heartfelt


    words.


    "Everyone has a selfish motive when in a rtionship. You have to remember what you told me today.


    Take good care of John. He has lost a lot of weight in thest six months. "


    "Yes, I saw that for myself when I went to try on the wedding dresses two days ago," Vivian agreed,


    concern inly written on her face. "These days, I''ve been learning how to cook for John."


    "You cook?" There was note of pleased incredulity in Jessica''s voice. Vivian could tell from her face


    how surprised and moved the other woman was by the gesture. "You use your hands almost


    exclusively to y the piano. How can you cook?"


    "It''s okay, I can wear gloves. Besides, it''s always a pleasure to cook for the person I love." Vivian''s face


    glowed with happiness.


    "Well, that''s true. You need to take care of your hands," Jessica reminded her.


    "Okay," Vivian replied with a nod.


    The two of them chatted for a while, and then Jessica stood up and left.


    Vivian watched her departing back with a smile. As soon as Jessica disappeared, the smile vanished,


    leaving a dark expression.


    Vivian took out her phone and dialed a number. "Get me the details of Chester Shi''s flight from B City


    to Lexingport City."

 Chapter 435 Sam Knew The Truth

    Chapter 435 Sam Knew The Truth


    On the eve of the wedding


    Lexingport City endured another heavy snowfall, which nketed the streets and eaves of the entire


    city with white.


    This second snowfall was heavier than the first one, and the weather forecast had issued heavy snow


    warnings. The temperature in the city continued to fall from that night due to the cial winds, and


    tomorrow was expected to be the coldest day this winter.


    Nobody wanted to venture out into the bitterly cold night. Tomorrow afternoon, John and Vivian would


    be married on the open-airwn of the Mist Water Park.


    The weather wasn''t cooperating.


    Worried that the wedding might be dyed because of the inclement weather, Vivian asked the media


    to send inquiries. After getting the confirmation that the wedding ceremony would proceed as


    scheduled, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Vivian sat in her room, eagerly waiting for tomorrow toe.


    This time, John was also looking forward to tomorrow''s arrival.


    The cold and expressionless man finally showed a gentle smile. His lips only curled slightly, but his


    loving family took notice of it.


    James put down his bowl on the table with a tter, anger burning in his eyes as he asked, "Uncle


    John, are you really happy to be marrying Vivian Ye? What about Aunt Nina? You know that Aunt Nina


    is still alive, but you don''t go there to take her back! You''re even marrying another woman!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The smile on John''s face disappeared. He wasn''t angry that James openly challenged him. Instead, he


    said in a gentle tone, "Half a year has passed, but you haven''t learned anything from me. You are still


    so impulsive."


    "We''re talking about Aunt Nina, not me. Don''t change the topic." Indeed, it wasn''t John''s steadiness


    that he inherited¡ªit was hispetitive nature.


    "James, let''s eat." Sam didn''t scold James. He sounded just as kind as he usually was. However, his


    voice sounded a little old and powerless tonight.


    James could be really stubborn at times. With an angry re at John, he demanded, "Why don''t you go


    and take Aunt Nina back?"


    "What makes you say that?" John met James'' burning re.


    "Then why are you marrying someone else tomorrow?" James both feared and admired his uncle, but


    now, he felt disappointed that his hero was so irresponsible that he lost the love of his life.


    John had nothing to say, so he only said, "Just eat."


    "Coward," James hissed out and then stomped away from the dining room.


    Ever since John had announced in Shi family that he was going to marry Vivian, his encounters with


    James had almost always ended on a sour note.


    Since Emma was not here tonight, the task offorting James fell on his sister''s shoulders.


    "James, wait for me!" Dora ran after James and held him back by the arm.


    James angrily whirled around to face her. "Why are you following me? And where do you think you''re


    putting your hand? A girl shouldn''t hold a man''s hand at will!"


    "First of all, I am holding your arm, not your hand," Dora retorted. "Besides, you''re my brother. I asked


    for Emma''s approval¡ªshe told me that it was okay for me to hold your arm."


    "Why don''t you go find Roman and pull his arm?" James pretended to shake off Dora''s hold. But in


    fact, he didn''t really want her to let go of him.


    Dora pouted her lips. In fact, she and Roman hadn''t had the chance to sit down and have a chat. She


    didn''t know if he still remembered her, who had bumped into him.


    ''Ugh, '' she thought with a pout.


    "I won''t pull Roman''s arm because he is not as handsome as you. Besides being handsome, you''re


    also very capable. Roman can''t evenpare with you." Dora shamelessly plied James with ttery.


    Those words were exactly what James needed at the time. With a smug smile, he raised his chin and


    straightened his spine. "That''s right, I''m better than Roman in every way."


    Dora turned around and made an okay gesture toward the others. The others chuckled.


    The siblings stepped out of the door. A gust of cold wind greeted them, and Dora cleverly jumped


    behind her brother to use his body as a shield.


    "You are so smart!" James sneered unpleasantly, but he put his hand on top of his sister''s head to


    block the snow. In a soft, despondent tone, he asked, "Did Uncle John really fall in love with someone


    else?"


    "How is that possible?" Dora knew the truth. She really wanted to tell James the truth, but her parents


    had repeatedly told her not to let James know. Otherwise, John''s ns would fail.


    Dora had no idea what those ns were, but it wouldn''t hurt her to listen to her parents.


    "Uncle John wouldn''t do that. He really loves Aunt Nina very much." Dora jumped out from behind him


    and defended her idol John.


    Snowkes falling in flurries from the sky looked magically beautiful as they floated in the air. However,


    their beauty was as short-lived as that of fireworks.


    Was love just as fleeting?


    James wondered out loud, "Why didn''t he bring Aunt Nina back? Mimi told me that Aunt Nina is


    trapped at home and unable to escape."


    "James, your brain easily shuts down when you''re too excited." As soon as the words were out of


    Dora''s mouth, James scowled at her and rolled his eyes. However, the younger of the two had more to


    say. "Have you forgotten that Uncle John is deathly afraid of water? If he wants to go to C Ind, he


    needs to traverse arge sea area."


    James stopped in his tracks. Panic and remorse red in his eyes. "You''re right. I am impulsive, and I


    have no brain.


    I''ve been scolding Uncle John about it nonstop. Does he feel bad?


    We were supposed to be close, but I didn''t even understand where he''sing from."


    Dora held James'' arms and said, "James, Uncle John may be this god-like hero for you, but we really


    shouldn''t forget that he''s human, too. Everyone has shorings and things that they fear.


    I''ve heard from Aunt Nina that it''s not that easy for a person to ovee such trauma that has


    shadowed his heart all this time. It''s not like what happens in TV dramas where the main character can


    get over his phobia just like that. His fear is too deeply rooted. It''s like the sun, actually¡ªit hurts your


    eyes when you try to look at it all of a sudden, so you have to ease into it slowly."


    "That makes sense." James turned his head to look at Dora with new eyes. His sister was all grown up.


    Then, a mischievous grin appeared on his face, and he sneakily tugged at Dora''s hair. "I didn''t expect


    you be so reasonable. You''ve grown up."


    Dora sullenly fixed her hair. "Don''t mess up my hair! Girls like to be beautiful, and the only ones who


    can touch their hair are their boyfriends. You''re just my brother, so why did you do that?" Dora pulled off


    her brother''s hand and beamed at James. "Let''s go to have dinner with Emma, okay?"


    "What? Are you going to her home? Do I need to prepare some gifts for her parents?" James'' stunned


    expression gave way to agitated panic.


    "Why are you so nervous? You have met her parents a long time ago. You two will get married next


    spring." Dora tugged at James'' sleeve.


    James sighed, "It''s all my fault. Other rich guys are brimming with self-confidence. I''m probably the only


    rich guy whocks it. Emma''s parents worry that I might cheat on her."


    Dora shrugged. "Maybe there are too few good rich men these days."


    "Can''t I be one of them? If I were one of those horrible rich men, I would have already started being an


    asshole since I was young," James reasoned out defensively.


    Dora whispered conspiratorially, "Actually, you''ve only be rich after you got famous. Before then,


    your pocket money was deducted from time to time."


    James was speechless.


    ''Is she my sister or not? How can she mock me like that?!''


    James shook off his sister''s hand and strode away angrily, leaving Dora doubled over withughter in


    the snow. She didn''t even try to catch up with him before she could catch her breath.


    About ten meters away from her, James stopped to wait for her.


    Then, brother and sister left Stone Road together.


    After the meal, Sam asked John to meet him in the study.


    Sam looked at his tall, upright son and said, "I know everything."


    "Okay." John was not surprised.


    "Have you made up your mind?" Tears welled up in Sam''s eyes.

 Chapter 436 What Are You Doing

    Chapter 436 What Are You Doing


    With a determined look in his eyes, John said, "Yes, I''ve made up my mind."


    "In that case, just do as you want. I will go to the Mist Water Park tomorrow. The ce will be thrown


    into chaos, and I can handle the problem there." Sam sighed slightly, the wrinkles on his face


    deepened.


    He turned his wheelchair back to his son and looked at the snow outside the window. "It will be very


    cold tomorrow. Remember to take care of yourself."


    "I''ve been working out for the past six months. I''m healthy, don''t worry." John only looked thinner


    because he was losing fat and leaning his muscles out while he toned them.


    He had been training with Richard and the bodyguards for half a year now.


    "I know. I also know that you went to see a psychologist, but I still feel that taking the waterway is too


    dangerous." Sam had always been shrewd. John was usually so good at hiding his actions, but he


    always had a problem keeping them from Sam.


    With a faint smile, John said, "This is the most wless way to go about it. I originally nned to blow


    my car up, but I would find a corpse then."


    "All right." Sam didn''t want to hear any more. He waved his hand and said, "Get out of here now."


    "Okay," John replied. "I wille back with her."


    "Fuck off, you brat!" When Sam used to say something like that, he shouted at John. But now he was


    too old and weak to do so.


    John left.


    He went straight back to North Yard.


    This was only the second time he had gone back during the past six months.


    The first time was on New Year''s Day. Chester wanted to stay with him and John couldn''t let the child


    sleep in his office, so he had no choice but to be here.


    Helen was knitting a scarf on the sofa. Hearing the footsteps outside, she poked her head out in


    confusion.


    A familiar voice came to her ears.


    "Nine, Nine,e out and wee your dad. How can you be sozy? You look like someone has


    knocked you out." As soon as Adrian entered the garden, he walked towards Nine.


    Helen and Amy specially built a lovely house for Nine, with a yard, a fence and a gate. There were light


    yellow lights hanging on it, creating a warm atmosphere.


    Nine raised his head, hearing the voice. As expected, as soon as he saw John, he stood up excitedly.


    "Woof..." Nine barked as it shook its tail, seeing John.


    Adrian looked at him and stopped. "Damn it! How did you get so big and strong? If you stood on your


    hind legs, you''d be my height. You''re a wolf, aren''t you?"


    "A wolf doesn''t have as much hair as it does." Henry walked over and touched Nine''s head. "Your


    father is back."


    "That''s right. Your father is back. Why don''t you look excited at all?" With a strange look on his face,


    Adrian squatted down and smoothed Nine''s hair. "You are so obedient. You don''t look like a Tibetan


    Mastiff though."


    "I am Nine''s brother." John corrected Adrian and then snapped his fingers at Nine. Nine walked


    towards John.


    It was snow-white and walked majestically on the snow.


    Adrian was so stunned that his jaw dropped. Henry needed to snap him out of it.


    "Oh, Nine seems very closed off. It''s not giving us any attention whatsoever." Adrian calmly looked at


    the man and the dog walking forward, and nudged Henry with his elbow. "Did I just hear Mr. Shi say


    that he is Nine''s brother?"


    "It''s actually not that odd. I heard Nina say that she is Nine''s sister before." Henry pulled Adrian''s arm


    and the two followed John.


    Adrian quietly pointed at John and scoffed. He said, "Mr. Shi is so shameless."


    "Keep your voice down." Henry nudged him.


    "John didn''t hear me."


    As soon as John stepped into the living room, he saw Helen with tears in her eyes. "Mr. Shi, it''s really


    you? You''re back!"


    "Yes, I needed toe and get something." John sat down with Nine obediently sitting at his feet.


    "Mr. Ye, Mr. Song, nice to see you. I''m going to make a pot of tea right away." Helen hadn''t seen


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    anyone here for a long time.


    Since Nina disappeared, John seldom came back. Only Nine and the servants lived in here.


    "Thank you, Helen." Adrian raised his eyebrows, took Henry''s hand and sat down with him. He made


    himselffortable and rxed on the sofa. "Tell me, Mr. Shi, do you want us to be your best men


    tomorrow? Or do you have something else in store for us?"


    John said in a low voice, "It''s still early for you to be my best men."


    "So do you have something else to talk about?" Adrian crossed his legs and shook one of his feet.


    John nced at him and Adrian sat up straight immediately.


    Only then did John stop shooting his sharp re. "You need to pick up two people from the airport


    tomorrow."


    "Who are they? Who are so important that we should wee them ourselves?" Adrian put his hand


    on Henry''s shoulder.


    Henry didn''t even flinch. He was used to it by now.


    "Leon and Wynn?" Henry asked.


    "Yes," John nodded. "They will arrive at two o''clock in the afternoon."


    "Okay." Henry nodded.


    Adrian was stunned for a while before asking, "Mr. Shi, are you out of your mind? Your brother-inw is


    Oh, I see." Before John could even say anything, Adrian continued, "Who strikes first gains the


    advantage. You want to tell him not to mess up your n, right?


    You even know what flight he''s on." "I bought his ticket for him toe here," John said calmly.


    Adrian was speechless.


    Henry couldn''t even believe his ears.


    "Leon is the prince of C Ind. Can''t he afford the ticket?" Adrian waspletely befuddled. "And you


    specially want him toe here to cause trouble for you?"


    "Leon helped Nina escape and he''s being punished for it. He doesn''t have money or bank cards, so


    he''s helpless." John didn''t know why he was entertaining Adrian''s nonsense in all honesty.


    Perhaps it was just because of the help from the Song Group and Ye Group over the past half a year.


    Without it, the Time Group wouldn''t have had such rapid development recently.


    He also knew that he probably wouldn''t hear much from Adrian for a long time after tomorrow.


    "How miserable!" Adrian began to sympathize with Leon. "How about I give him some money when he


    "Good idea." Henry raised his hand and patted him on the thigh. "Let''s listen to Mr. Shi first though."


    "Okay. Just tell me what else you want us to do." Adrian instinctively rested his hand on Henry''s.


    John looked at the two of them earnestly and said, "After you pick them up, go to a hotel in the west of


    the city to pick up Chester. Don''t let anyone know that Chester is back."


    "When did Chestere back? James said that he was going to pick up Chester at the airport


    tomorrow. Why didn''t Chester tell anyone that he was back early?" Adrian suddenly realized that


    tomorrow''s wedding was not as simple as he thought. His face turned serious. "What are you doing


    behind our backs?"


    "Nothing." John didn''t want more people than necessary to know about his n. The more people that


    knew, the less believable it would be. "No matter what happens tomorrow, protecting Chester is your


    main priority. He''ll know what to do."


    "Okay." Henry seldom pried about things John didn''t want to talk about, but Adrian wasn''t as lenient.


    The more Adrian heard, the more uneasy he felt. "Chester is just a ten-year-old child. You..."


    Henry said, "Don''t underestimate Chester. He is much smarter than you."


    "You..." Adrian couldn''t even refute. "Okay."


    There was an awkward silence that hung in the air for a moment. Adrian then tentatively asked, "What


    are you going to do tomorrow?"

 Chapter 437 Things More Important Than His Life

    Chapter 437 Things More Important Than His Life


    "Have you thought about your future?" To avoid answering the question, John shifted the topic to Henry


    and Adrian.


    The attempt at evasion was so obvious that anybody with half a brain could see it. Adrian went along


    with it and answered, "It''s going quite well for us, actually. Right?"


    He elbowed Henry''s arm and cast him a sideways nce.


    "Yes, we are doing quite well." Henry concurred with Adrian''s statement. "My mom already knows."


    "What?" Adrian sat up straight. "When did our mom find out? When did you tell her?"


    "You''re calling her your mom now. Of course, she should know why she has acquired another son."


    Henry wanted tough at the look of apprehension on Adrian''s face. "While we were on a video call


    one time, she asked me if I liked someone. I told her the truth. Why are you so agitated?''


    "Agitated? Who, me?" Adrian''s heart was pounding in his throat. He rubbed his sweaty palms against


    his thighs.


    After a moment''s pause, he asked, "Did your mome out of the screen to beat you up? Did she


    point at your nose and curse at you for being an unfilial son?"


    If Adrian''s parents found out about them, the Song family would be in an uproar.


    "So she''s ''my mom'' now?" A dangerous glint shed in Henry''s eyes, and Adrian chuckled at how


    inmmable he was. "Oops. Our mom. Did she warn you or something?"


    "Well, she ignored me for a month. I called my stepfather so that he could put in a good word for me,


    but to no avail." Henry didn''t really intend to hide these things from Adrian.


    As he listened to Henry recount the unpleasantness of the time, Adrian''s heart ached. He didn''t realize


    that Henry and his mother hadn''t talked to each other for an entire month.


    Worry and guilt warred inside him.


    "It''s really impossible to make others ept us." Adrian hung his head in resignation.


    How long could they go on like this?


    What if their families forced them to marry?


    It wasn''t that Adrian had never considered it before, but he only thought that it was too soon to think


    about the topic. But Henry had told his family, so they had to get ready to face what the world would


    think of them.


    A small smile lingering on his lips, John shook his head slightly. "Henry hasn''t finished his story yet. Let


    him finish first."


    "Huh?" Adrian''s head snapped up.


    Henry smiled. "After a month, my mother gave me two choices."


    "Two choices?" Adrian swallowed nervously. He dreaded the choices that Henry''s mother offered. His


    own mother threatened him from time to time, and he felt helpless.


    "Either we adopt a child, or she will give me a brother or sister whom we could raise as our own kid."


    After scooting closer to the other man, Adrian asked, "What does that mean?"


    With a gentle smile on his face, Henry ced a hand on Adrian''s palm and stroked it gently.


    John pped a palm on his forehead, speechless.


    How could Henry stand being with such a dense person? John could feel the second-hand


    embarrassment keenly.


    "She agrees." John breathes out a sigh of relief. Really, he couldn''t bear North Yard''s air to be polluted


    by Adrian''s obtuseness any longer.


    "She agrees?" Adrian voice was an octave higher, and his eyes were round with shock. He hurriedly


    grabbed Henry''s shoulders. "Really? Our mom is really okay with us? Does she really agree?"


    In Adrian''s excitement, his mouth sprayed Henry''s face with spit as he spoke.


    "Wait, wait, calm down! Your spit is all over my face." Henry reached out for some tissue to wipe his


    face, but Adrian beat him to it, raising a sleeve to casually wipe Henry''s face like he was wiping a table.


    Henry wanted to hit him, but he couldn''t.


    The way Adrian wiped his saliva from Henry''s face seemed familiar to John. He was reminded of the


    time when Nina blew a snot bubble.


    John once made herugh so hard, and that happened.


    He also used his sleeve to wipe her face, which turned redder the more he cleaned up her face.


    That time, his little girl''s face turned red with embarrassment. In Henry''s case right now, his face was


    quickly turning red from how hard Adrian was scrubbing it with his sleeve.


    "You two wait for me here. I''ll go upstairs to get something." John rose to his feet and headed up the


    stairs.


    Henry followed John''s back with his eyes. "Won''t you stay in North Yard tonight?"


    "No." John reached the floor''snding.


    He pushed a door open and silently walked into the room.


    The furnishings inside was never changed. The photo used on the marriage certificate hung on the


    wall, and the dresser was still full of Nina''s skin care products. There was a lone rose in a white


    porcin vase on the table by the window.


    This vase originally contained the rose that Nina gave him on May 20th. The flower had already wilted,


    but Nina would always rece the withered flower with a new one.


    In the vase, she would only put one rose, which was either bought outside or picked from the North


    Yard''s flower garden. Every time, she would pick the best bloom avable.


    Chester had once asked Nina, "Why do you pick the best one?"


    Nina replied, "''Gather ye rosebuds while ye may.'' We have to pick the most beautiful flower. The flower


    needs someone to appreciate it, and we must respect its wish."


    The memory made John chuckle. He didn''t know if Nina only said that to amuse the child, but her


    exnation sounded reasonable.


    HIs little girl could be quite whimsical sometimes.


    John sat in front of the dresser mirror and pulled open a drawer on the right side. A dark blue notebook


    John turned over the pages in silence, and his eyes started to burn after reading a few pages.


    He couldn''t read it anymore.


    He was going to take this notebook with him.


    Along with the notebook, he took out two more items: an album of paintings from the safe and the


    cheongsam he had made for Nina in the closet. He ced them together in a box.


    Then, he ced the marriage certificate on top of everything.


    These items were incredibly important to him, as they carried all of the memories of him and Nina.


    John took the box downstairs and handed it to Henry. "The things in it are more important than my life.


    Give the box to Leon for me tomorrow."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll hand the box in its entirety to Leon." Henry suddenly felt a weight press down in his


    chest as he took the box.


    The things in it were more important than John''s life.


    "Mr. Shi, you''re making me nervous. You just handed your life over to Henry. What are you going to do


    tomorrow? Don''t scare me like this!" Adrian''s face darkened as an ominous feeling filled him.


    "It wouldn''t be convenient for me to take it tomorrow," John exined.


    Adrian breathed a sigh of relief. "You are going to get married, but you sound like you are going to die.


    Even your instructions sound like yourst words."


    "Really?" John asked in a low voice.


    The two nodded at the same time.


    "Nine,


    let''s go." John whistled at Nine, and the dog immediately followed John out.


    "Are you going to take Nine to get married?" The Tibetan Mastiff looked so docile, Adrian couldn''t help


    but want to y with it.


    John''s eyes were dark and unreadable. "Nine is good at swimming."


    "Swimming?" A chill suddenly ran down Adrian''s spine. He knew that John had aquaphobia. "Wait a


    minute, I remember something. The wedding will be held at the Mist Water Park, correct? Why did you


    choose that ce?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "It''s convenient."


    "For what? It''s convenient for you to drown in?"


    "Hmm." John nodded.


    Adrian thought John was just joking, so he let out a chuckle. "You are finally getting a sense of humor! I


    don''t know whom you learned it from."


    Maybe he got it from his little girl.

 Chapter 438 Michelle Was So Cool

    Chapter 438 Michelle Was So Cool


    On January 23rd


    It was the wedding day of John and Vivian.


    Last night, the snow did not let up, falling until dawn broke. All of Lexingport City¡ªbuildings, roofs,


    road, and cars¡ªwas covered with pristine nkets of white snow.


    It should be a quiet and peaceful morning, but today was the day of John''s second marriage. Hordes of


    onlookers were waiting to witness what was starting to be called as "the wedding of the century."


    No one knew who leaked the scale of grandness of today''s wedding, and it didn''t matter¡ªpeople who


    had nothing better to do were bound to look forward to it.


    There were those who had business connections with the Shi family but didn''t receive invitations to the


    event. This subset of people did not feel slighted or angry at not being invited, but instead watchfully


    stood on the sidelines.


    The general mood outside the ce was chaotic, but no big news filtered out from the inside. There


    must be a problem.


    The wedding attracted massive attention.


    Vivian felt it, too. A bone-deep intuition that told her that something was not quite right. Instead of


    reassuring her, the outpouring of blessings and expectations from all over the Inte made her even


    more nervous.


    The make-up artist assisted her in putting on her bridal make-up and wedding dress. People flitted


    around her, but Vivian didn''t say much during the entire preparation process¡ªshe was just like a


    marite being manipted to their satisfaction.


    Seeing the thin material of Vivian''s wedding dress, Julie remarked with concern, "Vivi, isn''t it too cold


    for you to wear it like this? This dress is long. Do you want to wear warm pants inside? Your exposed


    shoulder should also be covered with a pretty, warm shawl. What do you think?"


    Vivian didn''t reply.


    "Vivi?" Julie waved a hand in front of Vivian''s eyes, but there was no respond. She had to shake her.


    "Vivi! What are you thinking about?"


    "What?" Vivian was finally pulled out of her reverie.


    Julie''s face fell. "You look so upset. People who don''t know you might think that you are going to attend


    a funeral. You should smile today. It is your wedding day."


    Vivian forced a smile, but it was too stiff. There was something on her mind. Julie could see that, and


    she asked the others to get out of the room.


    When there were only the two of them left, Julie sat down beside her. "Tell me, what are you worried


    about? Are you worried that Chester would expose the bug in the ne? Don''t worry. He won''t


    show up at the wedding today."


    "What did you do to him?" Vivian''s eyes clouded over with anxiety. "Just take the ne back. He is


    just a kid, so he won''t be able to do anything to me as long as I deny it. If anything happens to him, the


    Shi family won''t let me go."


    "Don''t worry, Vivi. I know what I''m doing." Julieforted Vivian, but her words failed to ease Vivian''s


    anxiety.


    "Mom, I always feel uneasy. I have this feeling that something would happen and that the wedding


    would be ruined."


    "Bite your tongue! Don''t say such bad words." Julie threw her a stern re. "That''s just wedding jitters.


    You''re too suspicious so you can''t get through the worry in your heart.


    Look, Chester has disappeared for more than an hour, but no one in Shi family is anxious, which


    means that no one knows. No one will find it strange if Chester appears again after this afternoon."


    "Well, that''s good." The words worked this time around. After taking a few deep breaths, Vivian finally


    shed a smile.


    The Shi family was not rmed by Chester''s absence because when James was at the airport to fetch


    the child, Chester called him to say that he went back earlier.


    The Shi family members were quite busy on this day. After all, the media would be present today. They


    didn''t really pay attention to Chester.


    Besides, Chester was a reassuring child.


    Instead of going to Mist Water Park, James headed to Michelle''s house because his fiancee was there.


    Tomorrow was Lunar New Year''s Eve, so Adams and ine also came back. They sat in the living


    room, watching news reports and reading newspapers.


    As she munched on an apple, Emma kept ncing at Michelle''s room.


    "Is Mimi okay? How long has it been?" James settled down beside Emma and took a bite of the apple


    in Emma''s hand every once in a while.


    Emma held up her index finger. "It''s been an hour or thereabouts. She hasn''te out yet."


    "What is she doing inside? What is taking her an hour?" James was fully aware how angry Michelle


    was with his uncle, but why did she lock herself in her room? If she was angry, she should crash the


    wedding and make a scene.


    Emma shook her head, not knowing the answer. "You can ask Auntie."


    "Auntie, what is Mimi doing inside?" James turned to ask ine.


    Worry was apparent on ine''s face. "She went shopping yesterday and bought a lot of things. She


    said that she would use them on today''s wedding, but she didn''t get an invitation. Even if she wanted to


    seek justice for Nina, she wouldn''t be able to get in."


    "Don''t worry, Auntie, I''ll bring Mimi there myself," James said with an amused snicker. "I can''t wait to


    see how Mimi will ruin Uncle John''s wedding."


    Emma gave her betrothed a gentle, doting smile. "We''ll go and watchter."


    "You kids..." ine murmured, not knowing whether she should stop them or support them.


    She didn''t know the whole story, so she couldn''t judge it at face value.


    Even so, she couldn''t stop her daughter from making such a fuss.


    "Ha-ha..." A sudden burst ofughter resounded from Michelle''s room, attracting everyone''s attention.


    Michelle sashayed out of the room, and everyone stared at her. She wore Doc Martens footwear, ck


    high-waisted trousers, and suspenders. On both sides of the trousers were tworge pockets, which


    bulged slightly.


    To finish off the ensemble, she wore a ck cropped sweater and a light gray pea coat. Michelle was


    1.55 meters tall, but the waistline made her look 1.6 meters.


    With the two centimeters added by her high ponytail, she looked 1.62 meters tall from afar.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She had put on make-up with high arched eyebrows and dark lipstick. The entire look screamed


    arrogance and anger.


    "Holy crap!" James was so shocked that he shot up to his feet. "Mimi, you''re so cool! You must have


    learned that cold, intimidating style from Aunt Nina!"


    Emma started at her in astonishment. She didn''t expect the cute Michelle to turn into a kickass girl.


    "Mimi, are you going to snatch the bridegroom for Nina?"


    "Of course not." Michelle''s soft voice did not suit her cold appearance, and it looked like she suddenly


    shrank by half.


    She bent down and swept out a toy pistol from her pocket with a flourish. Then, she proceeded to load


    the toy gun with consummate skill.


    "I''m heading to the wedding venue to blow it up to vent Nini''s anger."


    The others stared at her admiringly. "You look like a pro. Do you y with toy guns often?"


    "Yeah. I always go to the amusement park to y with them. I''m pretty good at it. I used to get a lot of


    prizes." Indeed, Michelle''s posture looked like the standard. She scanned the surroundings.


    "Don''t aim at me. That thing can disfigure my face." The corner of James'' mouth twitched. "Are you


    going to blow up the wedding just with this? Keep on dreaming."


    Emma smiled. "Mimi, you have other tricks up your sleeve, right?"

 Chapter 439 Perish Together

    Chapter 439 Perish Together


    "You know me well, Emma. James doesn''t know me at all." Michelle fiercely red at James.


    Even though she had the makeup screaming arrogance and cool, she did not look threatening at all


    when she scowled.


    Amused, James said, "You look as cool as Aunt Nina when you don''t speak and show any emotion.


    But you lose your cool as soon as you open your mouth."


    "Who cares about your stinking opinion, James?" Michelle rolled her eyes, bent over, and took


    firecrackers out of her trouser pocket. She showed them to everyone and said, "I''ll use these to mess


    up the wedding."


    "Are those firecrackers?" James walked over and picked up one of the firecrackers in Michelle''s hand.


    "Why isn''t there a fuse? How are you supposed to set them off without fuses?"


    "You really don''t know anything, do you?" Michelle snatched the firecracker from James'' hand. "This is


    the most powerful rubbing firecracker. You ignite it by rubbing it against a piece of phosphorus paper.


    All the firecrackers I''ve brought are this kind."


    With a curious look on his face, James asked, "Where did you get them?"


    "We used to buy them when we went to our grandma''s in the countryside during the Spring Festival. A


    child in the vige blew up his fingers ying with these." Staring at the firecrackers in Michelle''s hand,


    Emma found her mind flooded with fond memories of her childhood.


    "They''re that powerful?" James had never seen such firecrackers before, so he was interested. "Let''s


    go and set them off together."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "It''s your uncle John''s wedding. Do you dare?" Michelle turned and looked at him.


    Patting his chest, James replied, "I do."


    Michelle looked down at her clothes again, put the firecrackers on the table, and opened her coat. "Do


    you want the rubbing firecrackers or normal firecrackers?"


    Michelle had a bunch of firecrackers in her coat. It reminded James of those people in the movies with


    bombs strapped on themselves.


    It frightened him so much that he took a step back.


    While he pulled away, he tucked his wife in his arms and shielded her.


    He could not help cursing. "Shit..."


    It looked like Michelle was going to mess up everyone around her.


    "What the hell, Mimi?" James growled at Michelle. "Honey, let''s stay away from Mimi. We''ll be doomed


    if we stay close." Then, with Emma in his arms, James took two more steps back.


    He kept his posture on the defensive,pletely blocking Emma from Michelle.


    Even if Michelle''s firecrackers exploded, his wife would not be hurt.


    "Oh, cool your jets, James. I haven''t even ignited them yet." Michelle took one step toward James and


    Emma, and James took another step back, desperately holding onto his wife.


    Michelle snorted and said, "Coward."


    "Coward? I don''t care if you blow me up, Mimi, as long as Emma doesn''t get caught in the crossfire. I


    swear you can''t afford that," James said through gritted teeth, still shielding Emma.


    Her boyfriend''s actions just now knocked the breath out of Emma. She pressed her face against his


    chest, letting his scent fill up her nose. Her ears thundered with his strong, steady heartbeat.


    Although she was already having a little difficulty breathing at the moment, she felt happy.


    Just now, when James pulled her into his arms to protect her, her heart skipped a beat and then


    galloped.


    He always protected her like this, and it made her feel like the most valued person in the world.


    "It''s okay, honey. Mimi doesn''t have a lighter with her." Emma patted his waist, and James let go of her.


    She finally could breathe, but then, the air became thin again as he grabbed and shielded her once


    more.


    "Shit! Put the damn lighter away, Mimi!" With one hand on the back of Emma''s head, James held her in


    his arms and more tightly this time.


    He turned his back to Michelle.


    Mimi lit the lighter in her hand, smiling mischievously. Seeing James'' stiff back, she could not help


    giggling.


    "Stop ying, Mimi! It''s not funny anymore, okay? You''re putting all of us in danger, and Auntie and


    Uncle are here."


    "Ha-ha!" Seeing that James was so terrified, Michelle almost burst into tearsughing. "What''s wrong,


    James? Just a while ago, you wanted to set them off with me."


    "Mimi!" ine finally intervened, snatched the lighter from Michelle''s hand, and red at her. "Stop


    acting like a child. And why are you even carrying firecrackers? What if you identally ignite them?"


    "Ouch!" Michelle got burned by the lighter as ine took it away.


    "Lose the firecrackers. Now," ine warned.


    "I can''t. They''re tied to my clothes." Michelle did not want to untie them. They were the weapons she


    would use to get justice for Nina.


    ine pressed, "Then take your coat off."


    "No!" Michelle tugged her clothes and ran away. In a sh, she was gone.


    "Mimi! Come back!" When ine was about to chase after her, Adam stood up and stopped her. "Let


    Emma and James chase after her. You are unable to catch up with her.


    Emma, James, please get Mimi back. She might hurt others with those firecrackers."


    "No problem. We''ll catch up with her." James let go of Emma, changed his shoes, and followed


    Michelle with Emma on his heels.


    As soon as she was out of themunity, Michelle stopped running and waited for James and Emma


    to catch up with her. When she finally saw them, she waved her hand and called, "Over here."


    Emma walked over to her, shaking her head. "We''re here to catch you and bring you back."


    "But you won''t." Michelle held Emma''s arm. "Let''s go buy a lighter. Mom just took mine away."


    "Are you serious?" Emma let Michelle drag her to a supermarket. James just followed them.


    Michelle nodded, "Yes, of course I''m serious."


    "I didn''t think you weren''t," James remarked. Then he turned to Emma. "How about we get some


    firecrackers, too? Let''s go to blow up the wedding with Mimi."


    "Really? Wow. Only you cane up with such an idea." Emma smiled, mischief shing in her eyes.


    "Let''s go then."


    "Let''s go!" Michelle''s eyes lit up.


    James put his arm around Emma''s shoulder and smiled proudly. "I find that we are bing more and


    more alike."


    Emma smiled and asked, "How so?"


    "We''re starting to have more and more things inmon."


    "Oh, dear. You''ve grown up," Emma praised him in a teasing tone.


    As long as someone praised him, James was happy and proud, but he did not forget to tter his


    girlfriend as well. "It''s because you''ve taught me well."


    "Kiss ass," Emma backfired, rolling her eyes.


    James saidcently, "I have no choice. Handsome men have to have some shorings, or


    others will feel inferior."


    Michelleined, "Oh, get over yourself, James."


    Emma chuckled.


    At the moment, she felt much more alive than she ever had.


    On the other hand, James was more mature than he was before, but he still retained his boyish


    passion.


    The two of them had been affecting each other, helping each other be better each day.


    Michelle, James, and Emma found a ce to arm themselves. Dressed in the same style, they walked


    toward the Mist Water Park.


    When they arrived at their destination, they were shocked by the scene in front of them.


    How could this be?

 Chapter 440 A Black Wedding

    Chapter 440 A ck Wedding


    The Mist Water Park was decorated in ck and white. It looked nothing like a venue for a wedding.


    Michelle, James, and Emma were so surprised that they froze.


    "Is this really a wedding?" Emma was bbergasted. She turned and looked at the two people next to


    her who were just as confused as she was.


    Then, they heard footsteps and discussions from behind. James took Emma''s hand as Emma took


    Michelle''s. In a sh, they were nowhere to be found. They sneaked away like thieves.


    It was already half past two in the afternoon. The wedding guests had started arriving, and almost all of


    them were rtives and friends of the Ye family.


    Of all the people present, James only recognized Howard and Julie. Vivian must be in the bridal car.


    "This is a weird wedding. Uncle John didn''t pick up Vivian. She came here in her own car," James said


    as he poked his head out.


    The three hid themselves behind the wall of the public toilet. They crouched there with their fingers


    pinching their noses.


    The smelling from the toilet was not that strong, but the thought of the toilet alone made them want


    to hold their breath.


    Pinching her nose with one hand, Michelle fished her newly bought lighter from her pocket with the


    other. "I don''t care whether she came here by herself or not. Once she gets out of the car and steps


    onto thewn, I will light the firecrackers and toss them at her."


    "We''ll be caught if she gets injured," Emma said with a smart look. "Just throw them near her to scare


    her and make her unable to control her expressions. The media outlets are here today. Her photos will


    be ridiculous."


    "You''re naughty, Emma. I love it." Michelle looked at her with a snicker.


    "Am I?" Emma asked with an innocent look.


    "No, you are not." Smiling, James touched Emma''s head.


    The three''s gazes followed the others to the wedding venue. Michelle tilted her head and said, "What


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    will they think when they see the wedding decorations?"


    "We''ll find out soon enough." James was also curious. He had never seen such a scary-looking


    wedding venue.


    As the guests entered the venue, they could not help shivering.


    It was so cold.


    However, they had to hold on.


    Howard and Julie chatted with the guests happily as they walked with them into the park.


    Then, a man suddenly eximed, "Look at this. This is ominous, isn''t it?"


    "What?" Julie was busy talking to a guest and did not notice what was going on ahead.


    Howard looked in the direction the man was pointing at. Thewn of the Mist Water Park was covered


    with a long white carpet, and the overall design resembled an open-air crystal garden.


    Everything was adorned with white crystal and snow dominated most of thendscape. The entire


    ce looked like the dead of winter.


    Instead of green nts and colorful flowers, there were dead branches everywhere. The flowers here


    had only one color.


    They were all ck.


    All the flowers were dyed ck.


    The whole wedding venue was decorated in endless white and depressing ck.


    Howard''s face drained of color.


    When Julie turned to look at the wedding venue, she stopped and her face turned deathly pale. Her


    shawl fell to the ground and got stained with melted snow.


    "Why is it ck? Who uses ck and white as a motif for a wedding?"


    "It''s really ominous. It''s not festive at all."


    "Why do I feel like we''re here for a funeral?"


    "Stop it!"


    Someone silenced the people who were whispering. Howard and Julie looked very displeased.


    They were so angry that their faces were pale as a ghost.


    Someone secretly took a photo of the wedding venue with her mobile phone, but put away her phone


    at once when she saw Julie ring at her.


    However, she had already taken the photo and posted it on WeChat Moments.


    The wedding guests were rtives and friends of the Ye family, but that did not mean that they were


    close to the bride and her parents. For the woman who had taken the photo, it was the first time that


    she had seen such a strange wedding. Naturally, she thought that she must post it on WeChat


    Moments to share it with others.


    She captioned the photo, "Is this a wedding or a funeral?"


    Sitting in the bridal car, Vivian happened to see the photo. She felt as if she had fallen into an ice


    fishing hole.


    She opened the door and got out of the car. Without a coat, she shivered in the cold wind.


    "Miss, where are you going?" The driver called after her, but she ignored him.


    To Vivian, the cold wind was nothingpared to the impact of the photo.


    The wedding Vivian dreamed of was bright and dreamy, not icy and depressing like the one in the


    photo.


    She lifted her dress slightly and ran to thewn of the park. She wanted to see what was going on.


    Everyone''s head turned as a bride in a ck wedding dress stepped in, her dress a stark contrast to


    the mostly white venue.


    Someone whispered, "Why is the bride wearing a ck wedding dress?"


    "It''s direful and a little scary."


    "Maybe it''s their personal preference."


    Julie was furious when she heard her friends gossiping. She wanted them to shut up but had to ignore


    them when she saw her daughter striding in.


    "Vivi, what are you doing here?" Julie hurried to hold her daughter''s hand.


    "I want to have a look..." Before Vivian could finish her words, she had already nced at the wedding


    venue.


    It was exactly the same as the photo. Everything was ck and white and not in the beautiful sort of


    way.


    Her heart sank, and her breath starteding in short bursts. "How could it be? How could it be?


    Mom, what''s going on? Who designed this? Who designed the wedding this way?"


    It was already uneptable for her to wear a ck wedding dress. It was more uneptable to hold


    the wedding in such a gloomy ce.


    Growing uneasy and angry, Vivian started screaming,pletely ignoring the gazes of guests around


    her. "Who the hell designed this? Come out at once! Come out!"


    "Vivi, calm down." Julie tried her best to soothe her daughter, but the guests were starting to stare and


    whisper more among themselves.


    They looked at Vivian like she was a shrew.


    "I said,e out! Show yourself!" Vivian''s eyes turned red. She had never felt so aggrieved.


    Seeing this, Howard went livid. "Stop it. Don''t you feel ashamed?"


    Vivian trembled, and tears started streaming down her distressed face.


    After a moment, the guests started walking away one by one, keeping their opinions to themselves.


    After everyone else was gone, Howard asked Vivian with a long face, "What happened between you


    and Mr. Shi? Why is the venue decorated like this?"


    "I...I don''t know. I''ve never asked about it. John did everything. I''m sure it''s not John''s idea. Someone


    must be trying to make a fool of me." Vivian started sobbing helplessly. She was enraged but did not


    forget to defend John. She absolutely refused to believe that John would deliberately sabotage their


    wedding like this.


    "Regardless, Mr. Shi has to give us an exnation today." Howard was also a renowned man in


    Lexingport City. He could not afford to lose face because of a wedding mishap.


    Julie added to her husband''s statement. "This was arranged by the Shi family. They should be


    responsible. We can''t let our daughter be wronged. They just humiliated our family."


    Then, she turned tofort her daughter. "Don''t worry, dear. Your father will get justice for you. How


    could they decorate the wedding venue like this? Did they just want to embarrass our family?"


    "And why haven''t the members of the Shi familye yet?" Howard asked angrily.


    His roar was so loud that James heard it from where he was hiding. He rolled up his sleeves and was


    about to step out, but Emma stopped him.


    "Someone''sing."


    It was Chester. His face was as cold as John''s.


    "What can Chester do? He''s just a child. What if they bully him?" James still wanted to show himself.


    Emma held down his hand and said, "Richard is walking next to him. He''s Uncle John''s proxy, and he''s


    well trained. Chester will be fine. Don''t worry. Uncle John must have arranged everything. We can''t ruin


    this wedding anymore.


    Let''s go, Mimi." Emma reached out her hand to Michelle, but she was not there.


    Emma did not notice when Michelle slipped away.

 Chapter 441 I Got You

    Chapter 441 I Got You


    Michelle caught a glimpse of a familiar person.


    He stood by the river.


    "Leon?" Confused, Michelle slowly approached. When she was close enough, she confirmed that it


    was indeed Leon. Her heart leapt to her throat, and a bright smile spread across her face.


    She trotted over and shouted, "Leon!"


    Hearing his name, Leon turned his head and saw a girl running toward him.


    "Are you talking to me?" At first, Leon did not recognize Michelle. She was wearing different clothes


    and had makeup on her face, which was not her style.


    In his eyes, Michelle was a sweet girl who liked strawberry cakes.


    "Is that Michelle?" Wynn recognized her as soon as he turned around. After all, he had spent some


    time with Michelle before.


    As Michelle got closer and closer, Leon started to recognize her. "Michelle?"


    "Leon! Leon..." Michelle had not seen him for more than half a year, and the two of them had not kept


    in contact with each other. She had missed him so much.


    She quickened her pace and smiled wider.


    Leon could now see her smiling face from where he was standing. He started walking toward her.


    "Watch your step."


    Michelle was almost running now, and Leon was worried that she would slip on the snow, which she


    did.


    "Ah!" Was she going to fall?


    Michelle screamed and closed her eyes subconsciously.


    "Look out!"


    Leon''s eyes widened.


    In a rush of adrenaline, he dashed to catch Michelle in time.


    Michelle did not feel the impact she was expecting. Instead, she found herself nestled in somebody''s


    arms. The tip of her nose itched, and she smelled a familiar scent.


    It smelled like strawberry cake.


    "Oh, thank goodness. I got you." Leon breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at the clumsy girl in his arms,


    he chuckled.


    She had always lost her coordination whenever she got excited.


    Michelle raised her head when she heard Leon''s voice. "Oh, Leon!"


    Her eyes and brows curved like the crescent moon in the night sky. Her sweet smiling face reminded


    Leon of the strawberry cake he had just eaten in the car.


    "Ah, Michelle," Leon whispered, mirroring her tone.


    Michelleughed heartily and patted her bangs t. She carefully straightened up and got out of Leon''s


    grip. "It''s really you. I wasn''t imagining it."


    "Yes. You have great eyesight." Leon bent down slightly to look into Michelle''s eyes.


    The distance between their faces became much closer, so close that Leon could feel Michelle''s hot


    breath on his face.


    She was blushing so furiously that she looked a little bit like a strawberry cake.


    Michelle grinned at him and said, "And I also have an amazing sense of smell. You just ate strawberry


    cake, didn''t you?"


    With wide eyes, Leon answered, "Wow, that''s impressive. As a matter of fact, I did." He did not know


    what to eat just now, so he just ordered a strawberry cake.


    However, he only had a bite. John''s strange behavior had been bothering him so much that he felt


    uneasy and lost his appetite.


    "I haven''t eaten it all. I left it in the car. Would you like to finish it?" Leon asked.


    Michelle shook her head and said, "No, thanks. I can''t eat right now. I have more important things to


    do."


    "What could be more important to you than eating the strawberry cake?"


    Leon furrowed his brows. She was a foodie, and hearing her say that she had more important things to


    do made him wonder what she was talking about.


    The happy smile on Michelle''s face disappeared all of a sudden. She turned her head at the wedding


    venue, a hint of anger twisting her pretty face.


    "I''m going to blow up the wedding venue and prevent them from getting married."


    "What?" Leon was stunned for a moment and then smiled. "And how, may I ask, are you nning to do


    that? With explosives?"


    "With these." Michelle opened her coat to Leon and showed him the firecrackers she was hiding


    underneath.


    Leon was speechless.


    Wynn was also speechless.


    "Firecrackers? Are you celebrating for them?" Wynn''s mouth twitched. "Firecrackers are used to


    celebrate."


    "I can''t find anything to use as explosives, so I have to use firecrackers," Michelle said. "Don''t


    underestimate these. Firecrackers can hurt people. I saw these blow some kid''s fingers."


    Leon did not know whether tough or be worried.


    He was d that Nina had made such a good friend, but this girl could sometimes be smart and stupid


    at the same time. It always cracked Leon up.


    "If they''re dangerous, then maybe you shouldn''t be walking around with them stuck to your coat." Leon


    reached for the firecrackers to try to yank them off Michelle''s coat, but he felt it inappropriate to touch a


    girl''s clothes.


    "Aren''t you cold? Your coat is very thin. Take it off and give it to me. You can wear mine." Leon was


    wearing a caramel-colored overcoat with a white turtleneck sweater underneath, which was soft and


    warm.


    Even if he took off his coat, his sweater would be warm enough against the cold.


    "I''m not cold. I''m fine." Michelle stared at his coat for a while and then looked up at Leon''s gentle face.


    She stepped back and said, "You''re not worried about me being cold. If you are, then you can just take


    off your coat and put it on me. Why do you want me to take off my coat? You just want to grab my


    firecrackers."


    Leon could only grin. The girl was really smart.


    Wynnughed and gave Michelle a thumbs-up sign.


    With a smug smile, Michelle turned to look at Leon resolutely. "You can''t stop me. Uncle John is a


    scum. I want to get him and his new woman in trouble. I need these weapons."


    "You called them weapons?" Leon took off his coat and put it on Michelle.


    He was way taller than Michelle, so his overcoat covered her down to the calves.


    The coat was not only long on her but also very big. Standing next to him, she looked like a cute little


    dwarf wearing an oversized coat.


    Staring dotingly at Michelle, Leon wrapped his overcoat around her tightly as if he was swaddling an


    infant.


    "Eat the strawberry cake first before you blow up John''s wedding." Leon gently closed the coat, and


    Michelle stretched out her arms into therge armholes.


    "The coat is way too big." Michelle put her hands in the air, and they did not peek out of the coat''s


    sleeves. Leon chuckled.


    "It doesn''t matter." Leon was about to take her away, but Michelle did not budge.


    She stood her ground and said, "I really have to do this. It''s important."


    Before she finished her words, she withdrew one of her hands, turned around, and wiggled out of


    Leon''s impossibly massive coat. Then, she started running away. "Wait for me here. I''lle back to


    you after I finish my work."


    The caramel-colored overcoat fell to the ground with one of the sleeves in Leon''s hand.


    For a moment, Leon was petrified. He shook his head and sighed, "She''s so stubborn. I don''t know if I


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    have time to wait for her toe back after she finishes her work."


    He took his coat back and tossed it to Wynn. It was then that he noticed a phone on the floor.


    It was Michelle''s phone. It must have fallen when she got out of his coat.


    Leon picked it up and lit up the screen. He saw his own photo, the one taken by Michelle in the


    amusement park.


    She used his photo as her wallpaper.


    Leon stared at the phone for a while and then smiled.

 Chapter 442 A Car Accident

    Chapter 442 A Car ident


    Michelle went back to the ck-and-white wedding venue, only to find it deserted. The wind made the


    atmosphere even more depressing.


    But when she turned around, she saw one of her targets.


    Vivian was sitting on a chair with her head down, wiping her tears.


    Michelle once heard from her mother that every girl cried on their wedding day because they were


    reluctant to leave their family.


    ''If you don''t want to leave your parents'' house, then don''t marry John,'' she thought.


    She fished the lighter out of her pocket and was about to light the fuse, but she saw Chester and


    Richard walking toward the distraught Ye family.


    She stopped and shoved the lighter back into her pocket.


    She could not afford to hurt Chester in the process.


    "Mr. Ye, Mrs. Ye, Miss Ye," Richard greeted them.


    Howard faced them while Julie and Vivian were behind him with their backs to the neers. Only


    Richard called them. Julie and Vivian did not even notice Chester at first.


    "Chester?" Howard frowned. "Why have youe here alone? Where''s your family?"


    ''Who?


    Chester?''


    Julie and Vivian froze at the same time. Julie held onto her daughter''s hand and squeezed it tightly.


    They exchanged surprised looks.


    They did not dare look over their shoulders to see if it really was Chester.


    "They''re already at the wedding venue," Chester answered unhurriedly.


    Upon hearing Chester''s voice, Julie and Vivian swallowed.


    Chester nced at the two women behind Howard and said, "Grandpa said that the temperature in the


    park is too low, and it''s not suitable for a wedding. We''ve changed the ce."


    "Why didn''t you inform us in advance?" Howard was still a little unhappy. He was not satisfied with the


    whole arrangement.


    Without answering Howard''s question, Chester simply smiled and led them to the hotel by the river.


    Julie and Vivian followed close behind and whispered to each other.


    "Mom, what''s going on?"


    "I don''t know. The man told me that he had knocked him out and taken him away. He was supposed to


    release him after I gave the order."


    "Then why did he suddenly appear?" Vivian gritted her teeth. She desperately wanted to pounce on the


    boy.


    "I don''t know! Wait for me to call and ask." Julie took out her phone and dialed the number.


    But she was not able to reach the person she was trying to contact.


    Panic started setting in. The mother and daughter felt a strong sense of crisis. They stopped walking


    and started arguing in hushed tones.


    Howard looked back at them and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing. Nothing''s wrong." Julie looked up in a hurry and lost grip of her phone. It fell to the ground.


    It showed that she was trying to call someone. She quickly picked it up and shoved it into her purse.


    Vivian felt her face drain of color, but thanks to the blush on her face and the lipstick on her lips, the


    change was imperceptible.


    The cold was starting to seep into her skin, and her thin wedding dress did nothing to protect her. It was


    so cold that her teeth started chattering, but she had to enter the real wedding venue gracefully.


    As soon as they entered the hotel, a gust of deliciously warm air greeted them. But Vivian still felt cold.


    She was definitely not imagining everything. Today''s arrangement was indeed a little weird.


    When she walked into the hotel, for some reason, she felt like she was trapped.


    And this feeling made her nervous.


    When she walked into the high-end banquet hall, a thousand camera shes almost blinded her.


    Vivian immediately raised her hand to block her sight.


    "The bride is here! The bride is here!" Someone cheered, and Vivian lowered her hand slowly.


    The scene in front of her waspletely different from theyout in the park.


    Arge, light blue crystal chandelier hung from the ceiling, casting sparkles that looked like stars all


    over the ce. In front of her was a slightly winding high tform, both sides of which were adorned


    with blooming beige flowers. Under the massive chandelier, tables and chairs were arranged in a


    satisfying pattern. The guests had already been seated.


    The design was not as grandiose as she had expected. It was simple, but it was a million times better


    than the ck-and-white travesty at the park.


    The rtives and friends who were just talking about the ominous wedding venue were looking at her


    with blessing.


    Vivian burst into gleefulughter, tears clouding her vision.


    "Vivi, Mr. Shi must be joking with you just now. This is the real wedding venue." Julia held her


    daughter''s hand and smiled.


    She looked around and whispered in her daughter''s ear, "There are many people from the media here.


    Are you satisfied now?"


    "Yes, Mom. Yes, I am." Vivian nodded at her mother and swept her gaze across the media people


    present.


    But she did not see the media outlet she invited.


    Even so, she did not read much into it.


    She smiled happily and sweetly at every camera.


    "The bride hase, but where is the groom?" someone muttered. "Where is Mr. Shi?"


    Sitting in his wheelchair, Sam said, "He''s on his way. Jake, look out the window. Has the car arrived?"


    "Yes, sir." Jake turned to look out the window.


    Either side of the banquet hall was lined with huge French windows from which one could see clearly


    what was happening outside.


    People saw the Mist Water Park, the river, and a Rolls-Royce that was cruising by the river and headed


    straight for the hotel.


    Everyone present knew that it was John''s car.


    The media outlets aimed their cameras at the car.


    Vivian also walked to the window, twirling her wedding dress with her fingers. She felt nervous and


    excited at the same time.


    Ten minutes from now, John would hold her hand, put a ring on her finger with everyone bearing


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    witness, and kiss her.


    Her new husband would kiss her.


    Vivian pursed her lips and blushed like a young girl meeting her first love for the first time.


    Sitting by the window, Henry and Adrian turned around and saw the car on the road.


    "Who''s driving?" Adrian looked at Richard, who was standing next to Chester. "Didn''t you go back to


    John just now?"


    Adrian and Henry went to pick up Leon and Wynn first and then went to pick up Chester. At that time,


    Richard was already with Chester. They all came to the Mist Water Park together, but Richard and


    Chester broke off from the group.


    He thought they went to John.


    But he turned out to be wrong.


    Richard looked into Adrian''s eyes and said, "Mr. Shi is driving."


    "He''s driving the car?" Adrian could not sit still any longer. "This is the river we''re talking about. How


    could you let him drive by himself?"


    He suddenly stood up, attracting everyone''s attention. Henry reached out his hand to grab Adrian''s


    arm. "He can drive. Sit down."


    Vivian also heard the noise and looked over. She stared at Henry''s hand on Adrian''s arm for a while.


    Noticing the bride''s strange stare, Henry felt his ears burn. He did not know why, but he felt like Vivian


    might know something she should not.


    "Sit down, please." Henry withdrew his hand.


    Everyone looked back at the road through the window. The Rolls-Royce was about to arrive at the


    hotel.


    But the luxury car did not slow down. If anything, it elerated and drove through the fence by the


    river.


    Bang!


    Boom!


    The car crashed into the fence and plunged into the river.


    It took only a few heartbeats before the riverpletely swallowed it.


    Everyone gasped at the horrifying scene. Then, there was dead silence that was shortly followed by


    sheer panic.


    "A car ident!" The media reacted quickly and rushed out with their cameras. "Get help! Somebody,


    call for help!"


    Only then did everyone realize what just happened.


    John had a car ident.

 Chapter 443 Cancel The Wedding

    Chapter 443 Cancel The Wedding


    "Oh, my God!"


    "Mr. Shi..."


    "John! John..."


    "Uncle John!"


    "Oh, my God! What happened?"


    "Help! Help!"


    The banquet hall descended in total chaos. Adrian ran out with Henry on his heels.


    Only Sam stayed where he was and kept calm. He asked Jake, his butler, to wheel him close to the


    window.


    Very few people ventured about in the winter. There were no people walking around the river as the


    ce was out-of-the-way.


    They could do nothing but watch John''s car sink into the river.


    At this critical moment, James jumped out of nowhere, tore off his clothes, and ran straight to the river.


    He jumped into the ice-cold water to look for his uncle.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Uncle John! Uncle John!" The icy water instantly numbed James''s body, but there was no time to think


    about that.


    Just now, they saw John''s car plunge into the river.


    John had a fear of water. He would feel dizzy and couldn''t breathe when he saw rivers. James


    wondered how his uncle must be feeling now that he was at the bottom of a freezing river.


    Not letting his anxiety get the better of him, James kept swimming with all his strength.


    "Uncle John!" Emma, who ran to the river after him, stood there with her eyes wide with horror. She


    watched as James paddled through the water like his life depended on it. When she finally found the


    courage to speak, she yelled after him, "Please be careful, James!"


    She waited by the river anxiously.


    At this time, Adrian and some others also rushed down and jumped into the river to look for John.


    Henry stood by the river fretfully and looked around. He saw Michelle standing not far away. She had


    her hand over her mouth, and her eyes brimmed with shocked, fearful tears. Wynn quietly appeared


    beside her and put a phone in her pocket.


    Then, Wynn looked straight at Henry.


    The two looked at each other for a few seconds before Wynn turned around and left.


    The river was deep, and its undercurrents flowed steadily out of the city. Looking in the direction of the


    river, Henry found some ripples at one corner that seemed to be bigger than the rest.


    "John, John..." Vivian also came over and sobbed by the river. "Where are you, John?"


    The people who decided to help expanded their search, but they found no signs of John. Many of them


    surfaced.


    "I don''t see him here."


    "He''s not here either." James looked at Adrian and asked, "Have you found him?"


    Adrian raised his hands and brushed all his hair up with his fingers. He then wiped his face. "The river


    is too deep. I failed to get to the bottom."


    "I got to the bottom. I saw the car. One of the windows was broken. Uncle John must have smashed his


    way out, but he''s afraid of the water. If only I had reacted quickly and rushed down before the car! Shit!


    What do we do now?" James said remorsefully, pping the water with one hand.


    "We''ve searched this area and didn''t find anything. It could only mean that John was washed


    downriver. Damn it! Why did Richard let him drive by himself?" Adrian''s eyes burned red with anger.


    "Let''s go ashore and get more help to search along the river. If we don''t take action now, John will be


    washed toward the confluence. We won''t be able to rescue him then."


    "Right. Let''s go ashore first." James swam for the riverbank.


    The search party followed after him.


    The moment James stepped out of the water, Emma rushed to him and held him in her arms.


    "Are you okay? Where is your uncle? Where is John?" Jessica was the first to rush over and ask. Her


    eyes and nose were red from crying.


    How could this be? How could there be a car ident?


    "We haven''t found him yet. We suspect he''s already somewhere downriver." James gently patted


    Emma''s back. "I''m fine, dear. You stay with Dad, Mom, and Grandpa, okay? Adrian and I will look for


    Uncle John. I''ll be careful, I promise."


    Then, James pulled away from Emma, boarded a boat with Adrian and some others, and searched for


    John downriver.


    A group of guests and media were standing by the river, the cold wind doing nothing to shake them.


    The cameras still shed, documenting every moment of the ident.


    Vivian sat by the riverbank, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    She was wearing a ck wedding dress and behind her, the ck-and-white wedding venue peeked


    through the horizon. She looked like someone who was grieving a loved one''s loss.


    "Well, I told you it''s ominous to wear ck at a wedding. Look, something bad really happened."


    "They''ve been looking for Mr. Shi for a long time now, but they haven''t found him. It''s so cold. I''m afraid


    he won''t be alive when they find him."


    "Don''t say that. Now everyone is anxious. Let''s just pray for Mr. Shi."


    "Yes, yes. Let''s hope Mr. Shi is alive and well."


    "The groom met a car ident on his wedding day." A woman looked at Vivian, disgust painted all over


    her face. She pulled the woman beside her and whispered in her ear, "Do you think she''s a jinx?"


    "Stop talking nonsense, will you? Someone might hear you talking ill about the bride."


    "I''m not talking nonsense. My sixth sense is right most of the time. I posted a photo of the wedding


    venue on WeChat Moments earlier and asked in my caption whether this was a wedding or a funeral.


    Look, it''s as if we''re about to attend a funeral. I think Vivian is a jinx."


    "Shh, stop it!"


    The other woman shushed her nervously.


    But what the woman said just now was recorded by a media staff. He thought that dishing tomorrow''s


    hot topic would be a good addition to his work.


    John had a car ident. To some who loathed him, it was a source of pleasure. There were some who


    benefited greatly from John''s misfortunes.


    Sam asked Jake to wheel him out of the banquet hall, and Chester followed silently behind him. The


    grandfather and grandson looked extremely calmpared to the others.


    "The wedding will be called off temporarily. Please leave now." Sam waved his hand. "Jake, see all the


    guests out of the park."


    "Yes, sir." Jake went and sent all the guests out of the venue.


    Soon, the park was empty save for the Ye family and some members of the Shi family.


    The rest of the Shi family went to look for John.


    Sam said, "It''s cold outside. Let''s go back to the banquet hall and wait for updates."


    They went back to the banquet hall and waited quietly.


    However, Sam already knew that no piece of good news wasing. John had executed everything


    perfectly. With Richard''s help, no one was able to notice that something did not feel right.


    Sam guessed that only Richard knew the details of John''s n.


    He himself could only guess.


    "Howard, what do you think we should do regarding the wedding?" Sam looked at Howard''s worried


    face.


    Howard was concerned that the cooperation between Ye Group and Time Group would be affected


    because of this matter.


    If something happened to John, the development and future of Time Group would be jeopardized.


    Ye Group would alsond on shaky ground.


    As for the wedding, if John turned out to be safe, it would push through. But if John was still nowhere to


    be found, then no wedding could take ce.


    Howard thought for a while and said, "The wedding is the least of our concerns right now. Mr. Shi''s


    safety is our priority. We can talk about the wedding after making sure he''s all right."


    "Okay." Knowing what was on Howard''s mind, Sam turned to Vivian and asked, "Vivian, what do you


    think? s, no one here is an outsider. Everyone here knows that John is afraid of the water. I really


    don''t know what would happen."


    Tears welled up in Sam''s eyes as a lump formed in his throat. Despite knowing about his son''s n, he


    still could not help worrying about him.


    Why did John have to choose the most dangerous way?


    "s..." Sam sighed heavily.


    Vivian raised her red and swollen eyes to the Shi family patriarch and was about to speak, but her


    mother stopped her. Vivian pushed Julie''s hand away.


    "I have waited all these years to marry John. I don''t mind waiting some more until hees back safe


    and sound," Vivian said firmly, her voice sounding nasal and broken from endless weeping.


    Julie red at her daughter.


    Judging from Sam''s words, John was likely to return in a body bag. She didn''t understand why her


    daughter said that.

 Chapter 444 The Bug Was Exposed

    Chapter 444 The Bug Was Exposed


    Howard, who saw Julie winking at him, pondered for a moment and then said, "Let''s discuss it again


    after we find Mr. Shi."


    "Okay." Sam nodded. "Let''s wait for him then."


    He originally wanted to use this opportunity to cancel the marriage. Julie''s wink didn¡¯t escape his


    notice. However, he¡¯d never expected that Vivian would be this stubborn.


    It seemed that she really did like John.


    Unfortunately, her feelings were one-sided.


    Love was something that couldn''t be forced.


    The two of them had known each other since they were children. To John, Vivian was an exception, but


    despite her being a kind of special existence in his eyes for years, he never once fell in love with her.


    Both Vivian and Nina were people special to John,


    but how they were special for him was different.


    The one John fell in love with was Nina, and he would never love anyone else.


    "John will be fine. He¡¯ll surely be fine," Vivian mumbled in distraught, holding onto her mother''s hand


    tightly.


    ''John, you muste back safe and sound.


    I''ll wait for him toe back no matter how long it¡¯ll take.''


    Jessica couldn¡¯t help but feel touched by the genuine concern in Vivian''s expression. She moved to sit


    next to her, held her hand, and said in an appeasing tone, "Rest assured, John will be fine."


    "Yes, he¡¯ll be fine." Vivian echoed with a forced smile.


    Despite the troubled state of its upants, the banquet hall was still giving off a warm vibe. Today was


    supposed to be John¡¯s wedding day, so Jessica hade all dolled up. She was wearing a light-


    colored dress adorned with a well-matched ne around her neck.


    When Dora, who had always been quite perceptive when it came to clothing and jewelry, saw the


    ne, she couldn¡¯t help but praise, "Aunt, your ne is really beautiful."


    The others didn''t even turn to look. Their whole focus was on John¡¯s rescue.


    Chester had noticed the ne and wanted to expose Vivian from the moment he saw it. However,


    John told him that the time wasn¡¯t right. Her bad deeds could only be exposed after John had an


    ident and all reporters left the venue.


    Their family and Vivian¡¯s had a tight, mutually beneficial rtionship now, so they mustn¡¯t air their dirty


    The head of the Ye family was Howard, and the people in charge of the Ye family''s business were


    Noah and Henry. For their rtionships to turn sour for an insignificant Vivian was just not worth it.


    Since Dora mentioned the ne, Chester must use this opportunity well to expose Vivian¡¯s true


    colors. With that thought in mind, he asked, "Aunt, have you gotten yourself a new ne?"


    "Ne?" The voice belonged not to Jessica, but to Julie.


    Chester¡¯s sudden appearance flustered both Julie and Vivian. Now, his question practically made them


    break out in cold sweats.


    Vivian gulped nervously,menting over how a new problem popped up before the previous one was


    solved.


    "Mrs. Ye, is there something wrong?" asked Jessica, who was baffled by Julie''s reaction.


    Upon seeing Vivian''s warning nce, Julie regained herposure. With a stiff smile, she said, "It¡¯s


    nothing. Your ne is indeed exquisite."


    "Yes, it is," Jessica answered absentmindedly and once again fixated her gaze on the river outside the


    window.


    A crane was slowly pulling the car out of the river.


    While everyone else was looking at the scene outside the window, Chester fumbled for something in


    his pocket. Both Julie and Vivian, whose eyes never left him even for a second since he mentioned


    Jessica¡¯s ne, felt like their hearts missed a beat.


    "Vivi, your face seems a little red now. Did you perhaps catch a cold?" Julie winked at her daughter and


    hurriedly tried to divert everyone¡¯s attention.


    Vivian naturally understood what her mother meant. She touched her forehead and said weakly, "Well,


    now that you mention it, I do feel a little dizzy."


    "You do? Did you really catch a cold?" Julie nervously raised her hand to touch Vivian''s forehead. A


    split secondter, she yelped in surprise, "Oh my God! You¡¯re burning!"


    "I am? I didn''t really notice. I felt a little dizzy, but I thought it was because I was worried about John."


    Vivian frowned, rubbed her temples, and put her head on Julie¡¯s shoulder.


    "Mom, this is bad. I think I¡¯ve caught a cold for real." Vivian''s acting was amazing. Even her voice


    sounded feeble.


    She sessfully made it look like she was really sick.


    "What''s wrong?" Howard turned to look at his daughter. The concern in his eyes and tone was genuine.


    "Do you have a headache?"


    "Yes." Vivian rubbed her forehead.


    Julie hurriedly said, "Honey, I think we should take Vivi to the doctor first."


    "You¡¯re right. It won¡¯t be funny if something happens to the bride after everything that happened to the


    groom." Howard stood up from his chair.


    Jessica piped in with a tone full of concern, "Your dad¡¯s right. Go to the doctor and have yourself


    examined first. Young people really do go to any lengths for beauty. It¡¯s winter now, and yet you¡¯re


    wearing such a thin wedding dress to look pretty."


    Vivian smiled sheepishly. "All brides want to look pretty on their wedding day, but I have to admit¡ªthis


    wasn¡¯t a wise decision."


    As Howard excused himself to take Vivian to the hospital, Julie helped her up and led her towards the


    door.


    They didn''t know what Chester was going to do next. Their best option now was to go back.


    Regardless of whether Vivian was really sick or not, Chester took out the previous ne and gave it


    to Jessica.


    "Aunt, I''ve fixed your ne for you, but I found that there is a micro bug in it."


    Julie and Vivian froze. What Chester said struck them dumb like lightning would''ve done. Their feet


    were as heavy as concrete. They couldn''t take even another step no matter how hard they tried.


    It had never once crossed their minds that Chester would go straight to the point like this.


    They were caught totally off-guard.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chester''s words attracted everyone''s attention. Sam turned to look at him, and Howard also stopped in


    his tracks.


    Jessica stared nkly at the ne in his hand, asking incredulously, "What micro bug?"


    Sandra walked to her son, bent over, and said, "Chester, don''t spout nonsense or make groundless


    remarks."


    "I¡¯m not talking nonsense, and it¡¯s not a groundless remark. I have evidence." Chester nodded


    seriously.


    Her son had never lied, so Sandra believed him. "In that case, you should show the evidence to us."


    "Okay." Chester nced at everyone for a moment, and his eyes eventually stopped on Ang. "Aunt,


    could you please lend me your brooch?"


    "Sure, here." Ang took off her brooch and gave it to him.


    Dora walked over and asked curiously, "Is it really bugged? Who did it?"


    Both Julie and Vivian were drenched in cold sweats.


    The two of them didn''t dare to look back, but Vivian knew that Chester wanted to use the brooch to


    open the crack on the ne.


    Back then, she had someone create a tiny crack on the pendant and put the micro bug in.


    Vivian pretended to faint in her mother''s arms, in for a penny and in for a pound.


    "Vivi! Vivi!" Julie was also a smart woman. She reacted quickly and caught her daughter in her


    embrace. "Honey, Vivi fainted! Let¡¯s go, we have to bring her to the hospital, now!"


    Howard¡¯s attention was drawn away in an instant. He anxiously went straight to his daughter, picked


    her up, and said apologetically, "Please excuse us. We have to take our daughter to the hospital."


    Right at that moment, Chester managed to open the crack in the ne and picked out a tiny chip.


    "Aunt, I''ve checked this matter thoroughly. The bug wasn¡¯t installed by the designer. The one who put it


    was the person who gave you the ne."


    "Vivi?!" Jessica was stunned. She shifted her gaze towards the three people near the door and raised


    her voice. "Vivi gave me the ne."


    Everyone present heard what she said. They too looked towards the door.


    Both Howard and Julie stopped walking at the same time.

 Chapter 445 Denial

    Chapter 445 Denial


    Vivian kept her eyes closed and her breathing regr. She could hardly exin the situation at this


    point, so she had to pretend to be unconscious.


    ''Dad''s here now. Everything will be fine.''


    Vivian tried tofort herself, but her heart was still pounding in her chest.


    When Chester suddenly appeared, she knew that the matter would be exposed.


    Today''s events unfolded one after another. Before she could even think of a solution, the other party


    caught her off guard.


    Vivian was so nervous that sweat began to break out on her forehead.


    Julie took advantage of the situation and blotted the sweat off her daughter''s forehead, cooing in


    concern, "Honey, let''s go to the hospital quickly. Our daughter must be in so much pain. See? She''s


    sweating, and her forehead feels hot."


    Howard turned his head to look at Julie, but she avoided his eyes. She kept her head down and fussed


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    over her daughter.


    Evidently, Julie was hiding something.


    He didn''t think about it too much and just nodded.


    "Wait!" Jessica shouted at the three of them.


    Julie''s throat tightened, but she turned around and smiled at the neer. "Jessica, what''s the


    matter? Vivi is unwell, so we have to hurry to the hospital."


    Jessica was suspicious. She knew Chester''s personality¡ªit was impossible for that child to tell such a


    lie.


    "What about the bug in the ne?" Jessica showed them the ne, which dangled from her


    hand. "Vivi gave me this ne. Can you exin to me why there''s a bug in it?"


    "What? There''s a bug in your ne?" Julie was the picture of shock. "How could that be? That''s


    impossible."


    "Then what is this?" Jessica showed the bug to them. Her face was as cold and impassive as a dead


    person''s.


    Julie stared at the bug and felt her nervousness rise. Even so, she bit the bullet and said bravely, "We


    have no idea about any of that. Jessica, are you suspecting Vivi of installing the bug in your ne?"


    "What do you think?" Jessica''s words made it clear that she was indeed suspecting Vivian.


    Julie denied vehemently, "How is that possible? How could Vivi do such a thing? Jessica, you can''t


    possibly me it on Vivi. You know how well Vivi treats you. How could she do such a thing?"


    ''That''s true. Vivi has always been nice to me.


    Is there a mistake?''


    Jessica''s eyes shed, and she appeared conflicted.


    "Jessica, you know Vivi very well. How could she do such a thing?" Finally, Jessica slowly withdrew her


    hand, and Julie could breathe again. "Did someone tamper with the ne without Vivi knowing?"


    "Are you certain that it wasn''t Vivi?" Jessica was skeptical. ''The designer wouldn''t do that. Who knew


    how many people touched the ne before it made its way from its designer to Vivi?


    Was it really someone else''s doing?


    Once I find out the person who''s responsible for this, I''ll make them suffer a pain worse than death!


    How dare that person try to monitor me?''


    "I just want to hear it straight from Vivi''s mouth," Jessica replied in a calmer tone as she put away the


    ne and the bug.


    Vivian, who had her eyes closed the entire time, suddenly felt relieved.


    ''That''s great! I have time to think of a solution.''


    Howard felt that his daughter''s body cken and knew immediately that the mother and daughter were


    the ones who installed the bug in the ne.


    He should have been furious. However, if he lost his temper now, then the Shi family would find fault


    with him.


    Howard had to keep it a secret for the sake of his family.


    After all, the matter was rted to the interests of both the Ye and Shi families.


    "We can talk about it after Vivi recovers."


    Upon hearing what her father said, Vivian was both relieved and uneasy.


    He said that to protect them, which meant that he already knew what they had done.


    Her father would definitely scold her and give her some punishment when they got home.


    However, it was better to be scolded and punished rather than to have Jessica and the others know the


    truth.


    The three of them were about to head out when two people entered the banquet hall. They were Dr.


    Brian and a nurse.


    "Good afternoon, everyone." Brian greeted them. "Sam, I''m here for your medical check-up."


    The entire time, Sam had been observing the expressions on the Ye family''s faces. He was almost


    certain that the bug was installed by Vivian and that she was probably pretending to pass out.


    The man shot Brian a cunning look. The doctor''s timing was impable.


    "I''m fine, but Vivian appears to be sick. Look, she has fainted. You better check up on her, in case it''s


    toote to send her to the hospital." The old man''s voice was serious.


    The words "in case it''s toote" slightly scared Brian. How serious was the situation?


    Upholding his professional oath to save lives and heal the wounded, Brian immediately turned to look


    at Vivian and called out, "Miss Ye? Can you hear me?" Looking at the woman''s parents, he asked, "Did


    she pass out? Please put Miss Ye down and let me check on her."


    Vivian''s body tensed up instantly.


    If the doctor examined her, wouldn''t her lie would be exposed?


    She opened her eyes slightly and winked at her mother secretly. ''Why are you spacing out at this time?


    Do something!''


    "No, thanks." Julie came to her senses at once, but then she realized that she had answered too


    quickly. She quickly covered it up with a smile and said, "It doesn''t matter. Vivi was blown by the wind


    and caught a cold. It''s not so serious."


    Howard didn''t want his daughter''s feigned illness to be exposed. "I''m bringing her to the hospital right


    now. The most important thing right now is for you to check on Sam''s health."


    Then, he took a step forward to leave.


    Chester opened his mouth to stop them from leaving, but he restrained himself. In Howard''s eyes, he


    was just a kid, so what he said bore no weight.


    Only Sam could stop him.


    Sam already knew about it. He called out, "Howard, if Vivian is sick, let the doctor check up on her.


    Brian is here anyway, so let him have a look. A fever is no small matter¡ªmany people who suffered


    from fever ended up having brain damage."


    Howard had to stop because Sam spoke up. Julie''s back was turned toward Sam and Brian, and she


    kept winking at her husband.


    ''Please don''t.''


    Vivian was simrly anxious. She grabbed at her father''s clothes, and her eyes shed open while she


    She mouthed an apology to her father. "Dad, I''m sorry."


    She looked at him with pleading eyes.


    Her father had always been nice to her, so it was impossible for him not to help her.


    This time, Vivian was wrong.


    Howard was a wise man. It was impossible for him to cover up for his daughter when Sam already


    knew the truth.


    "Thank you, Dr. Brian." Howard gingerly put down his daughter on a chair.


    Vivian''s heart sank. Clenching her teeth, she blinked her eyes open as if in a daze.


    "Dad," called out Vivian in a frail voice. To her shock, her father cast her a nce that said she was on


    her own now, so she turned toward her mother. "Mom, what''s going on? My head hurts."


    "It''s okay. Mom''s here." Julie held her daughter''s shaking body tofort her, but her mind was racing


    in anxiety, at a loss what to do under the circumstances.


    Brian, the doctor, was right in front of her, and her husband had just ignored the signals from her and


    Vivian. What should she do now?


    What should she do?


    Julie trembled with anxiety.


    Vivian was also suffering like an ant on a hot pan as she watched Brian take purposeful steps toward


    her.


    ''Oh my God! I''m so screwed this time!''

 Chapter 446 Deny The Accusation

    Chapter 446 Deny The usation


    Brian checked on Vivian and said in surprise, "Miss Ye doesn''t have a fever. Her temperature is


    normal."


    Julie thought she and Vivian would be doomed. Howard suddenly said, "So how did she pass out from


    her headache? Is it some sort of mental problem?"


    He was trying to make an excuse.


    Julie didn''t get his point and retorted, "How could Vivi have a mental problem? Don''t..."


    Vivian squeezed her mother''s hand, warning her to watch her mouth. As expected, Julie shut up


    instantly.


    "Doctor, I don''t know what''s wrong with me. I just felt dizzy and a surge of weakness spread through


    my body, so I fainted." Vivian squinted her eyes, pretending to be light-headed and ill.


    She reached out and rubbed her temples. A couple tears fell from her eyes and slid across her cheeks.


    "I saw John..." Thinking of watching the car run into the river, Vivian choked through her sobs. "He had


    an ident. I...I..."


    She trailed off, but it was enough for Brian to understand.


    Brian was shocked and asked, "What happened to Mr. Shi?"


    "A car ident." Howard''s voice was filled with sorrow. He nced at his crying daughter and thought


    she was indeed smart.


    Unlike Julie, Vivian immediately got his point.


    "Could this be causing her this difort?" Howard asked the doctor.


    "Maybe it''s a stress response," Brian suggested.


    The Ye family members sighed in relief. Chester wasn''t as convinced though. He frowned and couldn''t


    help wondering if Vivian was just pretending.


    Whether she was pretending didn''t matter though. Now that she could speak, she had to clear it up.


    "Aunt, Miss Ye is awake," Chester reminded Jessica.


    "Vivi, how do you feel?" Jessica asked Vivian politely. But before Vivian could even answer, she


    continued, "Did you install the bug in the ne?"


    "What?" Vivian pretended to be astonished. She held the ne in her hand and checked it again


    and again in disbelief with her hands trembling. "How could there be a bug? Where did ite from? I


    didn''t put that in there.


    Jessica, it''s not me. I didn''t install this bug. How could I do that?" She looked at Jessica with her


    innocent and watery eyes.


    "Really?" Jessica looked down at her.


    A person could lie, but their eyes almost always give them up. If she was lying, her eyes would show


    the truth.


    Jessica stared at Vivian, waiting to see if she would crack and spill the beans. Vivian, however, didn''t


    show any signs of guilt or nervousness, only getting more and more aggrieved instead. Vivian''s eyes


    were like two pools full of water, almost overflowing with tears.


    She looked so distressed that it was difficult not to feel sorry for her.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Indeed, eyes couldn''t lie, but they could be taught to hide one''s intentions. Since the moment Vivian


    was taken back to the Ye family, she had been sharpening her acting skills to perfection.


    As long as she kept telling herself that she didn''t know anything about it, her eyes wouldn''t give her up.


    In a sense, it was like she was tricking herself to keep up this facade.


    Jessica believed Vivian and asked, "If it''s not you, then who is it?"


    "I don''t know." Vivian was still adamant that she was as shocked as them, but she couldn''t hide the


    mischievous glint shing through her eyes.


    Chester was too keen-eyed and he saw it instantly.


    Nina taught him that a person would always reveal their true feelings, even if only for a quarter of a


    second. This was called a micro expression.


    It was an incredibly difficult thing to see and only after a ton of training could one master the talent of


    spotting it.


    When he was in North Yard, Nina always asked him to practice observing other people''s micro


    expressions. As time went by, this split second was more than enough for Chester to spot what people


    were truly feeling.


    Chester saw the smugness on Vivian''s face.


    It seemed that he was right all along. Vivian did put the bug in the ne, but there wasn''t any hard


    evidence.


    But he had other proof though.


    "You don''t know who installed it, then why do you have this sound recording on yourputer?"


    Chester asked, holding the USB sh drive in his hand, "This is the sound recording copied from your


    Vivian''s face dropped. Her eyes fixated on the USB sh drive as they ckened like two endless pits.


    She wanted nothing more than to destroy it.


    She was disgusted by the confident look on Chester''s face. She shouldn''t have trusted her mother. She


    should have killed Chester by herself.


    Where on earth did he get so much evidence?


    The immense hatred was like a fire, wanting to burst out of the act she was putting on.


    Howard raised his hand and patted his daughter on the shoulder, instantly suppressing her anger. She


    needed to stay as calm as possible if she was going to make it out of this.


    Vivian looked up at her father, feeling guilty that he had seen right through her. But at the same time,


    she felt grateful that he could be there.


    Nobody else noticed anything wrong with Vivian. They all just stared at Chester''s hand, holding the


    USB sh drive.


    Jessica red at Vivian and said, "You better not be lying to me."


    Vivian said sadly, "Jessica, it''s really not me. I don''t know what''s going on. How did the sound recording


    even get on myputer?"


    Sam didn''t want to listen to her anymore. He ordered through his scowl, "Jake, y the recording."


    "Yes, sir." Jake took the USB sh driver and turned on the recording with the help of the equipment at


    the wedding venue.


    They all initially heard a recording of Jessica talking and airing out her thoughts.


    The one where she spoke to Yvonne about her divorce, yed a few times on a loop.


    Nobody else really knew why that was being repeated, but to Vivian and Jessica, it held paramount


    importance.


    The mother and daughter used Jessica''s divorce to upset Sam and made him injured.


    The two women''s faces were deathly pale. One was too nervous to say a word, and the other was too


    astonished to even try and turn this around.


    The fiery atmosphere soon dissipated and froze, leaving the room deathly cold.


    "Anything else?" Chester calmly nced at the two people who guiltily stood aside. They felt so terrible


    that they couldn''t even look into his eyes.


    Julie turned her head and looked away. Leaning weakly against her mother, Vivian denied with red


    eyes, "I really don''t know what''s going on."


    "This is the copy from yourputer. How dare you say that you don''t know what happened?" Jessica


    flew into a rage and walked towards Vivian, her high heels stomping on the floor.


    She was so angry that she wanted to beat the lights out of Vivian.


    Knowing that an angry Jessica was just as good as a barbarian, Vivian shuffled back in fear.


    She didn''t know what to do and instinctively tugged her father''s clothes, trying to bring him in Jessica''s


    way.


    Howard stood in front of his daughter and said earnestly, "This is just a recording which doesn''t prove


    that it''s from my daughter''sputer. You can''t just use my daughter just because of this."


    "Dad," Vivian cried.


    With her husband''s support, Julie was no longer scared. "That''s right. You can''t me us for anything.


    Don''t think that our family can just be pushed around."


    Jessica hesitated, but the anger in her eyes only built up.


    Chester sighed and ordered, "Jake, show them the video please."


    "Video?" Julie was stunned. "What video?"


    Vivian was as surprised as her mother. How could there be a video?


    Where did the videoe from?


    What kind of video was it?

 Chapter 447 A Slap

    Chapter 447 A p


    Jake clicked on the file, and a video began to y.


    The video was disyed on the LED screen. It showed the desktop of aputer.


    The wallpaper of the saidputer was a photo of Vivian.


    It was a screen recording.


    Seeing the video, Vivian shot up from her chair. Her face twisted in a fit of panic as knots formed in her


    stomach.


    Someone had remotely essed and controlled herputer and unlocked her encrypted folders,


    which were full of recordings from the bug she nted in the ne. Jake proceeded to y the


    recordings, and Jessica''s recorded voice filled the room.


    Her voice echoed in Vivian''s ears, tightening the knots in her stomach.


    "How could it be? Vivi, yourputer..." Julie was too shocked to speak aplete sentence.


    Howard''s face darkened.


    He thought, ''If there are so many important things in thatputer, then she should''ve fortified its


    security system.


    What an irresponsible girl.''


    "Surprised?" Chester kept an eerily calm expression, making him look way older than he really was.


    "Uncle John hacked into yourputer, recorded this, and copied all the sound recordings."


    ''John? He did this?''


    Vivian''s lips trembled, and her knees threatened to buckle.


    She had never expected that John would do something like this to her. This meant that he really had


    known everything she had done.


    She thought, ''He was not testing me when we were out wedding dress shopping. He was giving me a


    chance.


    How could this be?''


    "Uncle John is so awesome." Dora missed the point per usual and only praised John while Jessica


    seethed in a corner and was about to go mad with rage.


    Admiration apparent in his voice, Chester said, "Aunt Nina is an international hacker, so Uncle John


    taught himself hacker skills to keep up with her."


    "I knew Uncle John loved Aunt Nina the most. How could he marry..." Before Dora could finish her


    sentence, her mother pulled her aside and warned, "Be quiet, Dora. Stay out of this. Let them deal with


    it."


    "And deal with it, we shall." Jessica stomped toward Vivian. "What do you have to say for yourself,


    Vivian?"


    "What? No. It''s not me. I didn''t do any of this." Vivian took a few steps back to stand beside her father,


    shook her head, and started crying. "I really don''t know what''s going on. You''ve got to believe me. I


    don''t know why these things are in myputer. Please."


    "Bah! The truth is right before our eyes. Why won''t you just admit it?" Jessica angrily pointed at Vivian.


    "I''ve always treated you like a sister. I''ve always rooted for you and John. I almostpletely lost my


    brother trying to get him to marry you, and this is how you repay me? By nting a bug in my


    ne? How could you be so horrible, Vivian?"


    Jessica felt the back of her eyes burn with every word she screamed at the woman she thought was


    her best friend.


    Vivian cowered further behind her father. She had never felt so cornered and humiliated in her entire


    life.


    "Ms. Shi." Howard would never allow anyone to bully his wife and daughter publicly.


    He reached out his hand to stop Jessica who was a little shorter than him. He stood there and towered


    over her like a big tree. "Even though my daughter did something wrong, it''s our responsibility as her


    parents to discipline her. Let us speak to our daughter and make this right."


    "Make this right?" Jessica scoffed. "Your daughter installed a bug in my ne and invaded my


    privacy. How could anything make that right? People say that Vivian is the best among thedies of the


    city. She is dignified, elegant, talented, and beautiful, but she just uses her talent to monitor my life


    without my permission. How is that dignified and elegant? Your daughter''s just as malicious as a snake


    and as poisonous as a scorpion."


    Taking a deep, long breath, Jessica whipped her head at Vivian once again and said, "Why would you


    do this, Vivian? What were you trying to aplish? And what other bad things have you been up to?"


    Vivian lowered her eyes and sobbed quietly. Outsiders might see her as the victim in this situation and


    that Jessica was being unnecessarily mean to her.


    Unfortunately, only the Shi family and the Ye family were present. They knew exactly who was in the


    wrong.


    Vivian''s pitiful look did not arouse sympathy. If anything, it only angered everyone around her. "She


    dares to do it, but doesn''t own up to it. She''s really shameless, Mom."


    Dora wrinkled her nose and rolled her eyes at Vivian.


    Her disgusted look hurt Vivian''s self-esteem. Vivian raised her head and said, "I haven''t been up to


    anything. I told you I didn''t do this. Someone''s trying to frame me and drive a wedge between us.


    Please, Jessica..."


    Jessica snorted derisively. She did not want to listen to Vivian''s lies anymore.


    She raised her hand and was about to p Vivian.


    As soon as Jessica lifted her right hand in the air, Vivian closed her eyes and winced.


    However, Howard grabbed Jessica''s wrist before she could p his daughter. He was so strong that


    Jessica could not shake off his grip.


    "I will give you a reasonable exnation," Howard said reassuringly.


    He was the chairman of Ye Group and one of the most influential men in Lexingport City. No matter


    how betrayed and wronged Jessica felt right now, she did not dare to be presumptuous in front of him.


    "Humph!" Jessica forcibly withdrew her hand.


    Sitting in his wheelchair, Sam said calmly, "Howard, this is our children''s business. We should not


    interfere.


    As you know, I have four children, and Jessica is my only daughter. I have always been indulgent to


    her, but now I want her to handle her own problems and learn her own lessons.


    Do you understand what I mean?" Without waiting for Howard''s reply, Sam proceeded, "Let the


    children settle this on their own. If you get involved, I''ll withdraw my support to yourpany."


    It was clear that the Shi family patriarch just threatened the chairman of Ye Group.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Howard''spany had been relying on the resources of Time Grouptely. He could not afford to lose


    that now by offending the Shi family.


    "Dad, I didn''t. I really didn''t..." With tears streaming down her face, Vivian shook her head and grabbed


    her father''s arm.


    Her father was her backer. If he stepped aside, Jessica would definitely destroy her.


    "You have to take responsibility for what you have done." Howard pushed his daughter''s hand away.


    He wanted to help his daughter, but sooner orter, Vivian had to own up to her mistakes and face the


    consequences. He could not sacrifice hispany for her absolution. It was time that she learned her


    lesson the hard way.


    Vivian felt an unprecedented chill down her spine when her father shook off her hand.


    She thought, ''Why is he abandoning me?


    Why now of all times?


    All I wanted was to win his approval and affection. I did everything to make him proud of me and love


    me, all to no avail. And now he''s going to toss me to the wolves when I need him most. I guess he


    never really saw me as his daughter. Maybe all I was all along was a pawn he could sacrifice for profit.''


    Vivian lowered her head, feeling hopeless.


    At the same time, Jessica raised her hand once again.


    Knowing that there was no way she could avoid Jessica''s p this time, Vivian closed her eyes and


    waited for the impact.


    Jessica went for it.


    A crisp sound cut through the air.


    But Vivian did not feel any pain. When she opened her eyes, she saw the back of a thin person


    wearing a cheongsam in front of her.


    It was her mother.


    "Mom?" Vivian breathed with tears in her eyes.

 Chapter 448 A Little Impatience Would Spoil A Great Plan

    Chapter 448 A Little Impatience Would Spoil A Great n


    Julie took the p for her daughter.


    The p carried one hundred percent of Jessica''s strength, and it left a mark on Julie''s face, burning


    her skin.


    "Mom! Mom, are you okay? Does it hurt?" Vivian rushed to her mother, tears streaming down her


    cheeks. She reached out to her with trembling hands but pulled back at thest second, afraid that she


    would hurt her more. "Why did you do that, Mom?"


    "I can''t just stand by and watch you get hurt." Enduring the pain, Julie grabbed her daughter''s hand and


    pulled her behind her. She looked up at Jessica and said, "My daughter''s telling the truth. She didn''t do


    any of this. I did."


    "Mom..." Vivian''s voice trembled.


    Jessica sneered, "You?"


    "Yes, it''s me." Julie shifted the me on herself. She had to protect her daughter no matter what.


    Howard was an unreliable man. She had to take responsibility, or Jessica would not let them go.


    Vivian was almost married to John. She could not fail now.


    "Vivi has been kind since she was a child. She would never invade other people''s privacy. This is all my


    fault. I secretly took the ne and nted the bug in it. Vivi had nothing to do with it." Half of Julie''s


    face was now swollen, and tears rolled down her cheeks. She looked Jessica in the eye.


    Vivian lowered her head and gritted her teeth. She wept quietly and bitterly. She felt touched and guilty


    at the same time.


    She did not expect that her mother would be the one to take the me to protect her while her father


    stepped aside, choosing hispany over his own daughter.


    She clenched her fists as a burning hatred for Howard consumed her from the inside out.


    From now on, she would never let her mother down.


    And she would not count on her father anymore.


    "How dare you spy on me? Do you have a death wish?" Jessica was so angry that she was out of


    breath.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she pped Julie again and harder this time.


    The suddenness of the second p startled Julie, and she lost her footing. As she hit the floor, blood


    trickled down the side of her mouth.


    "Mom! Oh, my God!" Vivian''s face turned bone white in panic and fear. She hurried to help her mother


    up and asked, "Are you okay? Oh, my, you''re bleeding. Let''s go to the hospital."


    Julie''s ears buzzed so much with the impact of Jessica''s p that she did not hear what her daughter


    just said. She struggled to get back on her feet, desperately holding onto Vivian for support.


    "No one''s going anywhere." Jessica folded her arms across her chest. She had no intention of letting


    them go.


    They had spied on her. Why should she let them go?


    "Jessica, please let go of my mother. I''m sorry. I''m really sorry." With tearful eyes, Vivian bowed to


    Jessica. "I''m sorry for what my mother has done. Please forgive her. She knows she''s wrong."


    "It''s not that easy." How could Jessica let go of those who had offended her so easily? "She''s not going


    anywhere."


    "Jessica, please. She''s bleeding. She must see a doctor immediately." Vivian was so anxious that she


    stomped her feet and begged Jessica. "You''ve already pped her twice. Isn''t that enough? What


    more do you want?"


    "What more do I want?" Jessica''s angry stare bored into Vivian''s skin, forcing Vivian to step back in


    fear. "I want to know what she did with those recordings."


    Jessica''s wordsnded like throwing knives in Vivian''s heart. "She didn''t do anything with the


    recordings," she breathed.


    "And I should just trust you?" Jessica looked into Vivian''s eyes. "Vivian, I''m asking you whether you


    know it or not. Tell me.


    And you better not lie. I''ll know if you do, and I will ruin your reputation for it. Do you understand?" She


    pointed a finger at Vivian.


    Vivian''s heart skipped a beat.


    She understood perfectly. Jessica could ruin anybody who wronged her without batting an eye.


    Should she just fold and tell the truth?


    If she did, the consequences might be more catastrophic than losing her reputation.


    And Julie would have taken the fall for nothing.


    "I don''t know anything." Vivian decided to lie.


    Leaning against her daughter, Julie breathed a sigh of relief. Deep inside, she could not help feeling


    proud of her smart daughter.


    "You really don''t know?" Jessica approached her menacingly.


    Vivian closed her eyes and opened them again with a pitiful look. "Jessica, if I did, I would''ve stopped


    my mother. I''ll never let her put herself in harm''s way and then drag me down with her when everything


    goes to hell."


    Jessica looked Vivian up and down for a while. Vivian did not look like she was lying.


    "Then stay out of this. Your mother did the crime, and now she has to do the time. I''ll see her in court."


    "What? You can''t sue her." Julie could not afford to lose face. All of a sudden, she fainted in Vivian''s


    arms.


    "Mom! Mom..." Vivian shook her unconscious mother, but she did not get any reaction. She had to ask


    her father for help. "Dad, you have to take her to the hospital. Please." Then, she turned to Jessica.


    "Jessica, please let my mother go see a doctor first. I''m begging you."


    Since Julie had fainted, it was useless to interrogate her.


    Jessica turned her head in disgust.


    "I''ll take your mother to the hospital." Howard stepped in, scooped up his wife in his arms, and left.


    Vivian stayed where she was.


    She bowed to Jessica deeply. "I''m sorry, Jessica. I apologize on behalf of my mother. I''m truly sorry."


    "I won''t let her go." Without returning Vivian''s show of respect, Jessica turned around and sat on a


    chair. "You can apologize as many times as you want, but I won''t let your mother off the hook that


    easily. Also, don''t call me Jessica. You should call me Ms. Ye. We are not family."


    Vivian''s heart sank.


    ''Does Jessica still me her even after Mom took responsibility?


    She said we are not family.


    Everyone knows that I''d marry John today. Even if the wedding was temporarily called off, I''m still


    John''s betrothed.''


    "Jessica, I''m sorry." Vivian did not change the way she addressed Jessica.


    It just angered Jessica even more. "I just told you not to call me Jessica. What part of that didn''t you


    understand? My brother''s still missing and possibly in grave danger. Are you reminding me that my


    brother met an ident on his wedding day? Maybe you''re a jinx after all, Vivian. None of this would''ve


    happened if John hadn''t decided to marry you."


    Jessica had been worried about her brother''s safety, and she had also been disturbed by the matter of


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the nted bug. She felt like she was about to explode from all the stress.


    She pointed at Vivian''s pale face and said, "If anything happens to my brother, I won''t let you go as


    well. And if I find out that your mother has done something with the recordings, I will make her life a


    living hell."


    Vivian endured the humiliation in her heart despite the impulse to walk up to Jessica and p her


    across the face. She just lowered her eyes and did not say anything.


    She had to put up with it.


    A little impatience would spoil a great n.


    While Vivian was silent, Chester raised his head, revealing a shrewd look that did not match his young


    age. "Aunt Jessica, Mrs. Ye and her daughter really did something with the recordings. They used them


    to harm Grandpa."

 Chapter 449 Fell Into A Trap

    Chapter 449 Fell Into A Trap


    Before the trouble of the bug was over, another one came. Vivian stepped back, her face draining of


    color. She had to leave this awful ce as soon as she could.


    She stopped after taking one step back.


    She could not run away now, or everyone would think that she was guilty.


    Besides, Chester could not possibly show proof of his usations. She would be fine as long as she


    kept her cool. She would not allow a boy to take her down.


    Vivian took a deep breath, trying her best to calm down.


    Putting on a surprised expression, she asked, "What are you talking about, Chester? Did my mother do


    something else that I don''t know?"


    Chester had already known the truth of the whole matter. When he saw Vivian''s skilled acting, he could


    not help sneering. "I take it you don''t know about that either?"


    Vivian''s pupils narrowed, and a bad feeling started to creep into her heart.


    "About what? I don''t know anything." She insisted on denying.


    Chester nced around the room, making eye contact with every member of his family who looked


    "You haven''t told anyone about your divorce, have you?" Chester turned to look at Sam, who was


    sitting in his wheelchair. "Grandpa had a stroke and fell down that day because somebody brought him


    bad news. Someone called him and told him that you and Uncle Jason had divorced a long time ago."


    "Hmm." Sam let out a muffled sound and looked at Vivian with sharp eyes.


    Vivian''s scalp tingled under Sam''s gaze, but she still stood her ground and kept herself calm and


    ''It wasn''t I who called Sam. Don''t panic.


    Don''t panic,'' she repeatedly told herself.


    Even if she tried hard to rx herself, terror still slightly obscured her face. If anyone observed her


    carefully, they would find that she was ufortable and scared to death of getting exposed.


    Ang looked at Vivian''s face and said in a surprisingly cold voice, "It''s true that no one knows about


    Jessica''s divorce. She didn''t talk about it except when she was at her home. But there was a bug in her


    ne, so you knew about it, didn''t you?


    Vivian, did you call Dad? Did you cause his stroke?" She watched Vivian carefully and waited for her


    answer.


    "No, I didn''t," Vivian replied quickly. She did not lie.


    "If it wasn''t you, then who was it?" Ang kept staring into Vivian''s eyes and pushing her to tell the


    truth, leaving her no time to think.


    "It''s..." Vivian almost blurted out her doom. As soon as she uttered a word, she quickly corrected


    herself. "It''s not me."


    "You were about to mention someone just now. Who was it?" Ang pressed, taking slow, deliberate


    steps toward Vivian. "Was it Julie? Was it your mother? Was this a conspiracy you and your mother


    cooked up?"


    "No, no." Vivian went back half a step, grievance and fear swirling thickly on her face. "Why are you


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    trying to frame us? We did nothing."


    "You did nothing? What about the bug? Julie already admitted it. Why are you still denying it?" Jessica


    snapped and gritted her teeth. "We can''t trust anything thates out of your mouth now."


    Vivian stopped and tried to defend herself with tears in her eyes. "My mother did install the bug and


    spied on you, but we had nothing to do with the phone call that caused Sam''s stroke. Besides, why


    would we want to hurt him? What do we have to gain from that?"


    "I would never trust you again." Jessica walked up to Vivian and pped her across the face.


    The unexpected p stunned Vivian.


    "Why did you hit me?"


    She put a hand against her throbbing cheek.


    The force of Jessica''s p unraveled her coiled hair, letting it loose around her shoulders.


    Vivian looked at Jessica with sullen eyes, and Jessica looked right back with eyes darker.


    "I already told you it wasn''t me. What did you hit me for?" Tears started welling up in Vivian''s eyes


    again but did not fall down. She did not speak pitifully anymore. Anyone could tell from her voice that


    she was gritting her teeth to keep her pure, white-hot hatred from spewing.


    Jessica pped her two more times, her right hand barking in protest. When she saw the resentful look


    in Vivian''s eyes, she wanted to hurt her even more.


    With hands trembling in a fit of rage, Jessica maintained her imposing manner. She said arrogantly,


    "Don''t look at me like that. It''s useless. Your mother couldn''t have installed and nted the bug by


    herself. And the phone call..."


    "Neither of us called Sam. Neither of us had a reason to," Vivian interjected confidently.


    Her performance almost made everyone believe her.


    "But you did have a reason," Chester muttered, drawing everyone''s attention to him.


    "You monitored Aunt Jessica to know more information about Uncle John, but you didn''t expect to hear


    about her divorce. You know that Grandpa is old and fragile, and you took that as an opportunity. You


    called him and told him about the divorce, hoping that it would make him fall ill.


    When Grandpa did fall ill and you found out that he had Rh-negative blood, which your mother also


    happened to have, you sent other potential blood donors out of Lexingport City. That way, Uncle John


    wouldn''t have a choice but to ask your mother to donate blood for Grandpa. You used that as leverage


    to force Uncle John to agree to marry you."


    With every word Chester uttered, the look on Vivian''s face darkened. She had had a bad feeling before


    the wedding, and now it was materializing right before her eyes.


    What went around came around.


    But Vivian refused to back down. She decided to listen calmly and carefully. How credible could a ten-


    year-old child be?


    As soon as she found a loophole in his story, she would fight back. There was still hope.


    She did not need to be scared.


    Vivian swallowed and stood her ground, neither humble nor proud.


    "It was a pretty iron-d condition. Your mother wouldn''t donate blood unless Uncle John agreed to


    marry you," Chester said icily. "Of course Uncle John had to agree. He couldn''t let Grandpa die without


    trying whatever means necessary to save him."


    Vivian''s breathing gradually slowed down. Shock and anxiety mingled in her eyes. Her body seemed to


    be frozen in ce, but one could tell from her face that she was still fighting to remain calm.


    "Is all of that true, Chester?" With a stunned look on her face, Jessica pointed at Vivian again.


    "Vivian Ye, did you use me to hurt my father just so you could marry my brother? How dare you use


    me?" She felt the back of her eyes sting with pure resentment.


    Jessica was about to tear Vivian apart with her bare hands, but Ang held her back and said, "Let''s


    listen to her first."


    "Humph!" Jessica snorted, shaking off Ang''s grip.


    With so many eyes staring at her, Vivian finally came to her senses and said, "These are just


    spections."


    She turned to Chester and said in a kind, gentle voice, "Chester, children like you shouldn''t talk


    nonsense."


    Chester remembered what John had told him to do and answered, "I have a witness. Grandpa is the


    witness. He heard the voice of the person who made the call, so he could tell who it was."


    "Some kids are really brainless. How could Sam tell who it was when a voice changer was used?"


    Vivian smiledcently, not realizing that she had fallen into a trap.


    Sitting still in his wheelchair, Sam finally showed a touch of mockery. "How do you know that a voice


    changer was used?"


    Vivian''s smile froze.


    Her back suddenly straightened at the gust of cold wind that blew against her skin.


    ''I''m doomed! I fell into a trap!''

 Chapter 450 A Chick To Be Slaughtered

    Chapter 450 A Chick To Be ughtered


    Vivian''s reaction proved that what Chester said was true.


    Jessica''s rage boiled over. She shook off Ang''s hand and dashed toward Vivian, a murderous look


    twisting her face. "It''s really you! You bitch, it''s really you!"


    She grabbed a handful of Vivian''s hair and pulled it hard. Vivian screamed in pain as she tried to shield


    herself from her attacker. "Ouch! Let go of me!"


    "I won''t let go of you! Not before I make you pay!" Jessica pulled Vivian''s hair with more strength.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Vivian iled around, trying to swat off Jessica''s iron grip. As a new wave of tears streamed down her


    cheeks, blinding pain shot up from her foot to her head. Jessica had stomped on her foot with all her


    might and fury.


    The heel of Jessica''s shoe was like an awl, piercing her skin and breaking small bones on its path.


    "Ah!" Vivian''s throat burned with her pained screams, and her face was now white as bone.


    Enjoying the pleasure of revenge, Jessica said viciously, "Does it hurt? My husband taught me this.


    You used me to hurt my father. You are such a ruthless woman, but I can be worse."


    She lifted her foot and stomped down hard again.


    At the same time, she pulled Vivian''s hair harder.


    Vivian felt a burning, prickling pain in her scalp and a tearing pain in her instep. With a deep,


    shuddering breath, she murmured, "I will kill you, Jessica."


    Eyes red with pure hatred, she turned around and pushed Jessica away with all her strength. Jessica


    staggered backward and knocked down a table and chair. The wine bottle on the table fell to the floor


    and shattered, spraying stained ss everywhere and spilling red wine on the floor.


    "Oh, my God! You bitch!" Jessica''s face twisted in pain.


    Before the others could help Jessica, Vivian pounced on Jessica like a mad dog and straddled her.


    "I will kill you, Jessica!" Vivian pinned Jessica on the floor and put both hands around her neck.


    Jessica''s face turned red, and she gasped for air like a fish out of water. With Vivian''s hands cutting off


    her air supply, she felt her body weaken slowly.


    "Bitch..."


    The fight ensued.


    "Stop! Stop! You''ll kill her!" Sandra went to pull Vivian away, but was pushed away by Vivian.


    Jessica took the opportunity to take a deep breath. With one snappy movement, she rolled Vivian on


    her back, pinned her to the floor, and choked her. The tables turned quickly.


    Sandra lost her footing and fell backward.


    "Mom, are you okay?" Seeing his mother fall, Chester hurried over to help her up. Then, he stared at


    Vivian angrily and headed to get her.


    Sandra grabbed her son''s wrist and said, "I''m fine. Don''t get involved. You''ll get hurt. Just help me up."


    Gritting his teeth, Chester turned back to his mother and helped her up in silence.


    At this moment, Jessica had the upper hand. She pinched Vivian''s neck with one hand and pped her


    face with the other.


    "How dare you take advantage of me? How dare you hurt and disable my father? How dare you want


    to marry into Shi family? I won''t let you get away with everything you''ve done! You''ll learn to stay away


    from my family today!"


    Jessica bellowed while pping Vivian furiously until her face was awfully bruised and swollen.


    "Let me go!" Vivian was still struggling with all her strength, trying to throw Jessica off her. But Jessica


    was mad and blind with rage. She only pped Vivian harder and harder.


    Vivian was almost out of breath now.


    It was embarrassing that two well-dressed women grappled with each other with disheveled hair.


    Dora had never seen such an exciting scene before. She wanted to apud, but seeing that her


    mother and grandfather were still there, she kept her hands steady. But her eyes were shining with


    delight.


    She really did not expect Vivian to be so crafty and patient. In order to marry John, she had done so


    many vicious things.


    At first, Dora felt very excited, but now, seeing that Vivian had no more strength to fight back, she


    shook her mother''s hand and said, "Mom, should we go stop them? I''m afraid that Aunt Jessica will


    really kill Vivian and end up in jail."


    Ang wanted to break up the fight, but did not because she saw that Sam was not nning on doing


    anything.


    It was obvious that he was letting Jessica beat the hell out of Vivian as she liked. Even if something


    happened, he would handle it and make it disappear.


    However, seeing that Vivian was really already out of breath, Ang walked up to Sam and asked,


    "Dad, if Jessica doesn''t stop, she will really kill Vivian. Shall I go and separate them?"


    Sam nced at Jessica and Vivian and nodded. "Go ahead."


    Ang walked up and pulled away Jessica''s hand from Vivian''s neck. "Enough, Jessica. If you keep


    choking her, she will die."


    "It''s better that she dies." Jessica pped Vivian once more, which made Vivian spit out a mouthful of


    blood. Then, Jessica let go of Vivian and slowly stood up, patting the dust off her dress.


    The room had no dust at all, but Jessica wanted to shake every bit of Vivian off her.


    Vivian''s clothes were just as filthy as her soul.


    Lying on the floor, Vivian gasped for breath. Half of her head was against the cold floor while the other


    half was covered in sweaty, matted hair.


    Half of her face prickled with the cold while the other half burned with the marks left by Jessica''s angry


    hand.


    Her face was beaten so badly that it started bleeding. Some of her hair stuck to her face, and the


    corners of her mouth spewed blood.


    Lying there barefoot in her crumpled ck wedding dress, Vivian looked pitiful.


    Letting a new wave of resentment fuel her battered body, Vivian clenched her fists and slowly sat up.


    She looked around with empty, unblinking eyes. When her gaze caught Jessica, a murderous look


    shed across her badly bruised face.


    She reached for the broken bottle sitting not far away, propped herself up, and rushed towards Jessica.


    "Go to hell, you bitch! Ah!"


    Vivian held the neck of the broken wine bottle in her hand and charged at Jessica to stab her with the


    splintered end.


    Jessica froze and watched in horror.


    "Auntie, watch out!" Dora screamed.


    "Watch out!" The others yelled at once.


    Only Sam looked at someone else.


    At this critical moment, Jessica''s bodyguard, Yvonne, appeared out of nowhere and kicked Vivian on


    the wrist.


    The sudden pain made Vivian lose grip of her crude weapon, and the bottle crashed to the floor.


    Astonishment and unwillingness to back down were written all over Vivian''s face, but before she could


    do anything, Yvonne was already spinning on her heel with one leg in the air. The next moment, Vivian


    was flying across the room with a sprained diaphragm and fractured ribs.


    Shended right on the pieces of broken ss, which dug into her flesh and introduced her to a whole


    new world of hurt.


    "Ah!" Vivian shrieked in pain.


    Dora blinked her eyes and asked, "Where did Yvonnee from? That was so awesome!"


    "I''ve been here the entire time," Yvonne answered and turned around to look at Jessica. "Are you


    okay?"


    Fear still lingering in her heart, Jessica patted her chest and replied, "I''m fine. Thank you for having my


    back."


    Then, she pointed at Vivian, who was curled up on the floor, and ordered, "Take her. I''m not finished


    with her."


    Yvonne walked over and heaved Vivian over her shoulder like a towel.


    Sam only said, "Don''t kill her, or it will be hell to exin."


    With this, Vivian was a chick waiting to be ughtered.

 Chapter 451 John Was Missing

    Chapter 451 John Was Missing


    The members of the Shi family searched for John for a whole day. They scoured every inch of the


    rivers in Lexingport City. They even asked the people nearby one by one, but to no avail.


    It was Lunar New Year''s Eve now. It was supposed to be a family reunion day, but the Shi family was


    shrouded with a nket of gloom and anxiety.


    Even so, Sam still insisted on holding the family dinner.


    James came home exhausted and frustrated. The moment he walked through the door, everyone


    looked at him expectantly.


    "Have you found him?" Dora asked in a hoarse voice. It seemed that she had been crying.


    "No." James shook his head, threw his coat aside, andy down on the sofa.


    Nobody made a sound. The air just grew even more sorrowful.


    They had searched for John for such a long time, but there was no news at all. There was little hope.


    Emma, who was also invited by Sam to dinner, took a seat beside James. She thoughtfully poured him


    a ss of warm water.


    Taking a sip of the water, James smiled tiredly at Emma and rested his head on herp.


    They had been out looking all day and night and had not stopped to rest. James'' clothes were so filthy


    that they had started to smell. His stubble had grown out, and his eyes were red with weariness.


    He looked burned out and messy.


    "Dora, can you go to your brother''s room and get a razor and some shaving cream?" Emma wanted to


    go get them herself, but James held her hand tightly. She had to ask for Dora''s help.


    "Okay, I''ll get them now," Dora replied obediently.


    In less than two minutes, Dora was back with the items Emma asked for. She also brought a nket for


    her brother.


    James was starting to doze off. Forcing his eyes to stay open, he asked, "Thank you, Dora. Can you


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    check on the news? I want to hear what they''re saying about thepany."


    "Okay." Dora took out her phone and pulled up her mobile browser.


    Emma carefully shaved James'' beard. Seeing that he was so tired yet still cared about Time Group,


    she felt a sudden pain in her chest.


    It broke her heart to see him like this.


    John had a big handle on the economic interests of Lexingport City. Many people were paying attention


    to the developments of his disappearance. In fact, it was all the media reported about.


    Peering at the screen of her mobile phone, Dora read thetest news aloud. "Some asked Time Group


    whether Uncle John''s disappearance would affect thepany."


    "Has anyonee forth to deal with it?" When James spoke, Emma stopped, lest she hurt him.


    It was just a reflex, but it made James feel warm. Her warmth cast away some of his fear and anxiety.


    He gently rubbed his head against Emma''s thigh like a docile cat.


    He wanted to assure Emma that he was going to be fine.


    Noticing the gesture, Emma felt relieved and smiled.


    "Well, the manager of the PR department made a video to give a positive response. The background of


    the video is her bedroom with a wedding photo hanging on the far wall. I''ll y it for you." Dora tapped


    on the video.


    The gentle voice of Time Group''s PR manager came through Dora''s phone.


    "Our friends from the media, thank you for your concern. Our response is that this matter will not


    influence the future of Time Group. James Shi has started participating in the decision making of all the


    The video ended there.


    After watching the video, James was confused.


    Daniel also heard the response. He asked in confusion, "You have been calling the shots in the


    "I think so." With his mind wandering, James frowned and continued, "Two months ago, Uncle John


    started bringing me to all kinds ofpany meetings and activities. He also let me sign documents in


    my name and attend the high-level conferences.


    Sometimes, he even asked me to preside over the meetings. Even if I didn''t do well, Uncle John was


    not afraid of wasting time and forced me to perform and behave well. Only when I did a good job would


    he dismiss the meeting. It annoyed me to no end, honestly."


    After hearing James'' words, Daniel rubbed his chin and thought for a while. "Didn''t that strike you as


    strange?"


    "I don''t know. Was it strange?" James did not really care about it. "I just thought that maybe Uncle John


    was upset because of Aunt Nina, and he just took out his frustrations on me. I just obeyed him."


    "Are you sure he was just giving you a hard time?" Daniel asked, looking at his son lying on the sofa.


    "Don''t you think that that was your uncle grooming you to take over thepany?"


    Hearing his father''s suggestion, James widely opened his tired eyes. "Shit."


    He sat up as if he had thought of something.


    "Don''t swear in front of your father," Daniel scolded him.


    As if he had not heard Daniel, James looked up into his father''s eyes and asked in shock, "Could Uncle


    John have foresight? Could it be that he had known this day woulde?"


    ''What?'' Daniel thought that his son was finally bing smart with all the hours he had spent under


    John''s tutge, but he was wrong. Daniel shook his head and sighed. "John is so smart that he can


    predict the future," he said in a mocking tone.


    Patting his thighs, James whipped his head at him and said, "But it doesn''t make sense."


    "Just don''t think about it anymore. Get some sleep before dinner tonight, and clean yourself up." With a


    heavy, disappointed heart, Daniel turned around to leave.


    Dora asked after him, "Where are you going, Dad?"


    "I''m going to go see your grandpa."


    "Why?"


    "I have something urgent to discuss with him."


    "Okay." Dora stopped asking.


    Holding the razor in her hand, Emma was also lost in thought. After thinking for a while, she asked,


    "James, when Nina told us that she was fine, she must have contacted Uncle John. What do you think?


    Uncle John must''ve known that Nina just went back to C Ind. If he knew that Nina was fine, why


    would he be bothered and give you a hard time?"


    James waved his hand and said, "I don''t know what Uncle John was thinking. I just know that I have to


    find him as soon as possible. I believe he''s alive and kicking somewhere."


    "Okay," Emma answered. A thought kept hovering at the edges of her mind. She said meaningfully, "I


    think it''s good that we still haven''t found him."


    "Yes, the best news is no news," Dora said, trying to keep her voice steady. "I hope Uncle John is safe.


    Everything will be all right." Her eyes brimmed with hope.


    In her eyes, John was a hero, the most powerful man in the world. He could find his way around any


    sort of danger.


    She firmly believe in him.


    "I also think that Uncle John will be fine. I''m worried about him, but I have a feeling that he''ll be back


    safe and sound." James ran his fingers through his filthy hair and took a deep breath.


    Emma lowered her eyes and smiled, "Maybe this is all just a false rm. Maybe nothing really


    happened to Uncle John."


    "Let''s hope so." James held Emma''s hand tightly and twined his fingers with hers. The warmth of her


    palm made him feel better.


    The truth was, it was not as bad as the news reported, but it was also not as good as what Emma and


    the others thought.


    Following his original n, John went ashore and met Leon, but he fainted and remained unconscious


    after that.

 Chapter 452 Noah Arrived In C Island

    Chapter 452 Noah Arrived In C Ind


    The weather on C Ind was terrible on the Lunar New Year''s Eve. It was raining and windy.


    And considering it was winter, the temperature was quite low.


    Those roaming outside would have their umbres deformed by the wind seconds after they were


    opened, so they had no choice but to buckle themselves inside their coats tighter and hurry back home


    or find a shelter from the rain.


    Despite the terrible weather, a man in a ck windbreaker walked slowly on the road with his hands in


    his pockets, seemingly oblivious to how much in a hurry other people were.


    He was tall, rather thin, and seemed like he was going to have a difficult time standing straight in the


    strong wind. But he could. Not only he could, but he even walked steadily into the most expensive hotel


    on C Ind, seeminglypletely unbothered by the wind.


    Right after the man went in, Vicente showed up and also entered the hotel. This hotel was the ce


    she stayed in when she wasn¡¯t in her castle.


    She had only taken a couple of steps in when her phone suddenly rang.


    Upon seeing "Princess Nina" on her phone screen, Vicente finally picked the call up.


    "Oh, what a surprise! You are actually giving me a call! Do you want me to go home and celebrate the


    Lunar New Year''s Eve with you and the children?" Vicente walked inside with a smile, patting the


    raindrops on her head and body away with her empty hand from time to time.


    Nina said, "Yes, you¡¯ve been out for a month. When will youe back? I¡¯m bored."


    "You want me to go back because you¡¯re bored? Won''t your conscience hurt? Why are you always like


    this?" Vicente asked angrily.


    "As you said, I''m always like this. What are you still getting angry about it for? Shouldn¡¯t you get used


    to it already?" Nina said teasingly.


    "Then I won''t go back. You can spend the Lunar New Year''s Eve alone!" Vicente threatened.


    "Sure! In that case, I''ll take your mom back to Scher Mountain to celebrate," Nina said calmly. "You''ll


    have to celebrate alone."


    "No, please don''t." Vicente and her mother had been living alone for years. Now that they finally have


    Nina in their family, how could she be willing to live such a life again?


    Vicente apologized immediately, "I''m sorry. I''m in the hotel. I¡¯m going to get my luggage now, and I¡¯ll be


    home soon."


    "Alright, I''ll wait for you at home. Don''t forget my gift."


    "Your gift?"


    "Oh, you haven¡¯t prepared any gift for me?" Nina asked in reply.


    When Vicente heard that, she seemed to see Nina standing in front of her, asking for a gift.


    Frightened by the image in her mind, she hurriedly said, "Of course, I have! How could I not bring you


    any gift?"


    "Okay, bye then." Nina hung up.


    Vicente sighed in relief and turned to her assistant. "What kind of gift should I prepare?"


    "A gift? Is it for your wife?" Demi, Vicente¡¯s assistant, was a racially mixed beauty with curly ck hair.


    She was about 1.72 meters tall, almost the same height as Vicente.


    "And our unborn children." Vicente looked at Demi. "But the main point is still Nina. You¡¯re both women.


    What kind of gift can make her the happiest?"


    In fact, Vicente was also a girl, but she¡¯d lived as a boy for years. If it weren''t for Nina¡¯s appearance in


    her life, Vicente would¡¯ve forgotten her own gender.


    Demi was silent, seemingly thinking about the matter. A momentter, she said, "I think she''ll like any


    gift if you go to town on it."


    "But it''s already toote now. I really don¡¯t have the time to go to town on it." Vicente patted her


    forehead in frustration.


    Demi smiled. "You can give her whatever she wants."


    "Good idea." Vicente''s eyes brightened, but a secondter, they dimmed again as if she had thought of


    something that dispelled that idea. "But that won¡¯t work. What she wants is too far away from here."


    What Nina wanted was John.


    John was far away in Lexingport City. It would take at least a day to get here from Lexingport City, and


    that was if he took a flight. It would take about four to five days if he traveled by sea.


    Moreover, with the ban Anne put, John simply couldn''t get close to C Ind,


    unless he sneaked in.


    Vicente eventually waved her hand in frustration. "Please think about it for me. We still have a couple of


    hours to prepare the gift."


    "Alright, leave it to me," Demi answered. When she looked away, she happened to see the side profile


    of the man in a ck windbreaker standing at the front desk.


    Judging from his silhouette and side profile, she knew that the man wasn¡¯t a native of C Ind.


    Demi said, "Count Nangong, that man is a little strange."


    Vicente turned her gaze following her line of sight.


    They heard the receptionist ask, "Hello, how may I help you?"


    "I¡¯d like to check in, but I haven¡¯t made a reservation." The man frowned. "Do I have to make a


    reservation to stay here?"


    The guests of this hotel usually booked their rooms in advance, so what the man said was a little


    surprising. Nevertheless, the receptionist still politely said, "That¡¯ll depend on the avability of the


    room, but you¡¯re quite lucky, sir. We still have some avable rooms today. May I know how many


    people will be staying with us?"


    "It¡¯s just me, and give me a suite."


    "Sure, could you please show me your ID card?"


    "Here." The man handed over his ID card.


    Upon examining the card, the receptionist said with a rather surprised tone, "Mr. Ye, you¡¯re from


    Lexingport City?"


    "Yes." Noah was baffled by the receptionist¡¯s surprised expression. "Is there something wrong?"


    "It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just a little surprised because we don''t get many guests from Lexingport City." There


    seemed to be a strange glint in the receptionist¡¯s eyes when she spoke. "Mr. Ye, please wait a moment.


    We need to verify your information first."


    In order to prevent the people of the Shi familying to C Ind to look for Nina, Anne had already


    issued a strict order in this aspect. C Ind was closed to anyone rted to the Shi family.


    The Ye family and all members of the Shi family were on the list, but Noah''s upation was special,


    and he had always kept a low profile. Besides, it was impossible for C Ind to know everything about


    Lexingport City. In the end, the receptionist couldn¡¯t find out that Noah was rted to the Ye family.


    The receptionist smiled and said, "Mr. Ye, your room is on the 22nd floor. This is your key card. Have a


    good time."


    "Thank you." Noah took the key card. "By the way, I¡¯d like to ask you about Princess Nina."


    When he received the message, Nina only asked him toe to C Ind, but she didn''t tell him how to


    contact her.


    So, he could only ask around.


    "Princess Nina?" The receptionist was stunned. "Are you looking for Princess Nina?"


    Vicente, who stood not too far from them and heard everything, was also curious. Why was this man


    looking for Nina?


    She¡¯d seen John''s portrait. When Nina was free, she would stay in the greenhouse to paint. Many of


    the drawings were about her and John.


    Although Vicente only saw the man¡¯s side profile and silhouette, she felt that the man wasn¡¯t John.


    The man had short spiky hair and was very tall. However, he seemed less than 1.9 meters tall. John


    couldn''t possibly shrink in half a year, could he?


    "It shouldn''t be him," Vicente mumbled.


    "Who?" Demi asked in confusion.


    "Nobody." Vicente shook her head and continued to eavesdrop.


    Noah''s hair was still wet from the rain. They looked like pine needles stained with dew. He nodded


    affirmatively towards the receptionist, causing some water droplets to flow down his temples.


    "I''m her friend," he said.


    The receptionist smiled politely. "Mr. Ye, are you sure you¡¯re Princess Nina¡¯s friend? If you¡¯re, you


    should be able to contact her."


    Faint creases were formed on Noah¡¯s brows. "I can''t get in touch with her."


    "Sir, in that case, you should go to see Count Nangong."


    "I''m sorry, who?"


    When the receptionist was about to answer, she saw Vicente walking towards them. She bowed


    respectfully and greeted, "Count Nangong."


    Noah turned his head and saw a feminine-looking man walking towards him. The man wasn¡¯t as tall as


    him and seemed rather pompous.


    When Vicente saw Noah''s staid, handsome face, she was awestruck and a little smitten for a brief


    moment. This kind of man was totally to her taste.


    Despite his staid appearance, Noah actually looked rather miserable and pitiful after getting drenched


    by rain.


    "Are you looking for Nina?" Vicente asked. "Are you from Lexingport City? Nina¡¯s friend?"


    Noah''s gaze deepened. He stared at the man in front of him and said, "It seems that you have a good


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    rtionship with her."


    "Yep, more than good actually. I''m her husband," said Vicente with a smile.


    "Husband?!" Noah waspletely dumbfounded.


    His reaction seemed to give a clue to Vicente about his identity. "You¡¯re from Lexingport City. Your


    surname is Ye. You¡¯re a friend of Nina. Are you perhaps Noah Ye?"


    If he was really Noah, Vicente¡¯s gift problem would be solved. She would have a gift for Nina!

 Chapter 453 Take Off His Clothes

    Chapter 453 Take Off His Clothes


    A hint of joy shed through Vicente''s eyes. Noah frowned and asked, "Count Nangong?


    Nina''s...husband?"


    Despite what he just heard, Noah still felt that the receptionist and the man in front of him were joking.


    He thought, ''John is Nina''s husband, not this man. What is happening right now?''


    "Yes, indeed I am. Don''t I look like Nina''s husband?" Vicente raised her head to look at Noah.


    ''Why is he so tall?


    He''s making me feel so small.''


    Vicente stepped backward a little bit so that the difference in height between her and Noah would not


    be so obvious.


    "No. Nina''s husband is taller than you are." Noah said that on purpose because he noticed what


    Vicente was doing.


    Vicente was angered.


    "Are you sure you''re Noah? You''re different from what Nina said." Nina made Vicente believe that Noah


    was a mature and steady gentleman. How could he say something hurtful to her?


    Vicente doubted the man in front of her deeply.


    Then, Demi whispered in her ear, "Count Nangong, you are indeed different from the rumors."


    "What?" Vicente whipped her head at Demi and shed her an intense look.


    Demi continued fearlessly, "Before the interview, I thought you were a polite and considerate


    gentleman. After I began to work as your assistant..."


    "Am I not polite?


    Am I not gentle?


    Am I not considerate? Why are you telling me all this now?"


    Vicente lowered her voice a little and fired one question after another at her assistant. Demi could only


    blink twice and answer, "No, you''re not."


    "Then what am I?" Vicente really wanted to know what her assistant thought of her.


    Demi replied awkwardly, "You''re just different than I imagined."


    "You..."


    "Count Nangong, Mr. Ye is leaving." Before Vicente couldunch into a litany, Demi pointed at Noah


    who had started walking away.


    Seeing that Noah was about to leave, Vicente made a mental note to grill her assistantter. In the


    meantime, she strode toward Noah and grabbed his arm.


    "Wait!"


    Noah turned to her and asked, "What?"


    "Aren''t you here for Nina? Come with me. I''ll take you to her." Without waiting for Noah''s consent,


    Vicente towed him out of the hotel. "It''s the Lunar New Year''s Eve. She''ll be very happy to see you."


    Hearing that Vicente was going to take him to Nina, Noah let her drag him to her car.


    The receptionist told him to see Count Nangong if he wanted to see Nina. Even though he still did not


    want to believe that Nina had married another man, Noah thought that her new husband did not look


    threatening at all.


    So he decided to go with the man to see Nina. If anything went wrong, he was sure he would be able to


    defend himself just fine.


    "Demi, pack my things and send them to the castle before you go home to celebrate the Lunar New


    Year''s Eve," Vicente ordered.


    "Okay." Demi went back to the hotel suite to pack up.


    Vicente pulled Noah to the parking lot. Opening the door to the passenger seat, she raised her head


    and asked, "Can you drive? Of course you can. You drive."


    Then, Vicente got into the passenger seat, closed the door, and fastened her seat belt.


    The parking lot was open, and the wind blew in drizzles of cold rain. Noah''s clothes were soaked.


    Vicente rolled down the window and asked, "What are you waiting for? Let''s go."


    Noah had never met anyone so rude and presumptuous, but he wanted to see Nina, so he just popped


    the door open and slid into the driver''s seat.


    "Where''s the destination?" Noah asked, clenching the steering wheel. The heating in the car made him


    feel toasty, and his half-frozen fingers started regaining flexibility.


    "Just follow the navigation system." Vicente turned on the car''s navigation system, stealing a nce at


    Noah. His face was a little pale and his lips a light purple. He must have been freezing out there.


    But how could he still keep calm?


    "Go straight ahead and then turn right. You''ll see a shopping mall. Stop there," Vicente said and looked


    at him. "Do you feel ufortable?"


    "I''m fine." Noah started the engine.


    Having gone to police school, Noah had experienced worse than wind and rain. Keeping calm and


    steady in all kinds of situations was now second nature to him.


    Vicente curled her lips and said, "Okay. If you say so."


    Then, she took out her phone and made a call. "Yes, get me some clothes. He stands about 1.82


    meters. He''s thin. The size of the shoes? Hold on.


    Noah, what''s your shoe size?" Vicente turned to Noah and asked.


    "Forty-four." Noah turned his head and looked straight into Vicente''s eyes. He paused for a second and


    then turned his eyes back on the road. Then, he heard Vicente saying, "I also want a big gift box, one


    that a full-grown adult can fit in. And remember to poke air holes on it. I wouldn''t want him to suffocate."


    "Who wouldn''t you want to suffocate?" Noah turned to look at her.


    Vicente just hung up the phone. "You. Turn right there. Eyes on the road, Noah. Why are you looking at


    me? You like men?"


    "No." Noah was so shocked by Vicente''s words that he almost lost control of the steering wheel. "I''m


    not gay. I''m not into men."


    Hearing Noah being defensive, Vicente burst intoughter. "Rx. It''s just a question. I''m not saying


    you''re gay."


    Vicente looked Noah up and down. He had a luxury watch and no wedding ring. Vicente joked, "You''re


    already twenty-eight, right? Why aren''t you married yet?"


    Since Noah graduated from college, people around him had started asking him about his ns of


    getting married. Kristina introduced a lot of girls to him, hoping that he would choose one to build a life


    with.


    It seemed that everyone made it their business to ask about his love life, but only some truly cared


    about his future like Kristina. Most people just pry to have something to gossip about.


    "I''m thinking about it," Noah replied tly.


    Vicente''s eyes lit up. "So when are you getting married? Nina and I wille to the wedding to


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    celebrate with you and your bride even if we need to travel across the sea."


    "When I get a girlfriend and she eventually agrees to marry me, you''ll be the first to know." Noah smiled


    and saw the logo of arge mall up ahead.


    "You don''t have a girlfriend yet?" Vicente felt that her question was meaningless. She pointed at the


    shopping mall in front of them and said, "Stop there. I need to pick up a few things."


    After Noah pulled over up front, a woman in a business suit walked out of the shopping mall followed


    by two shop assistants. One of them was holding a few shopping bags while the other carried arge


    cylindrical box that was half as tall as an average person.


    "Count Nangong, these are the clothes and shoes that you ordered."


    "Great. Thanks. Put them in the back seat."


    "All right. You two, load everything in the car." The two shop assistants swiftly opened the backseat


    door and shoved the shopping bags and box in. After shutting the door, they watched Vicente''s car


    leave.


    "Follow the navigation now. Find a rtively deserted ce and change into the clean clothes I got for


    you," Vicente said. "You can''t go see Nina looking like that."


    Noah simply nodded and found some empty ce to park. He pulled over and took the clothes from


    the back seat. Then, he started stripping at the driver''s seat.


    "Wait!" Seeing this, Vicente immediately stopped Noah. She swallowed and asked, "You''re going to


    change right here? Isn''t it a little restricting?"


    "It''s a little troublesome. What''s the matter? We''re both men. There shouldn''t be a problem." As soon


    as Noah finished speaking, he took off his shirt.


    Vicente''s eyes widened. ''I''m a woman, and he''s a man.


    How could he take off his clothes in front of me just like that?'' While Noah was busy changing beside


    her, Vicente caught a glimpse of his strong, muscled abdomen.


    Then, she felt her head spin, and a hot stream flowed out of her nose.


    Vicente had a nosebleed.

 Chapter 454 I Like Men

    Chapter 454 I Like Men


    This was the first time that Vicente had seen a half-naked man, and it made her nose gush out blood.


    She was a man in other people''s eyes, and her real identity was a guarded secret, so heavily guarded


    that she had built a private space on her castle''s second floor. Even when she stayed in a hotel suite,


    she would still have her private space. Not even her assistant Demi could get in that space.


    In the castle, only her mother and Nina were allowed to enter the second floor freely besides her. On C


    Ind, only the two of them knew who Vicente really was.


    She used to deal with men, but she had never seen one half-naked.


    Vicente quickly grabbed a tissue from the dashboard and covered her nose. She turned around with


    her back to Noah.


    Noah was a real man. When he was in police school, he lived with roommates who walked around the


    dormitory with their shirts off. It was a prettymon sight.


    What surprised him was that Vicente was avoiding eye contact with him right now. When he saw that


    Vicente''s nose was bleeding, he sighed.


    After a short pause, Noah put his shirt back on and asked, "So you like men?"


    "What? No!" Vicente retorted loudly, her face turning red and her eyes dodging Noah''s. Having


    nowhere else to look, she decided to stare at the roof of the car.


    "I''ll change in the back seat." Noah opened the door and got out of the car.


    Vicente could feel her heartbeat in her ears. Keeping her eyes on the windshield, she took a few deep


    breaths.


    She stuffed the tissue into her nose. She felt ashamed and angry, and she could only breathe through


    her mouth, which was extremely ufortable.


    ''I can''t believe it.


    This is really embarrassing.


    God! What the hell is happening? What is this feeling?''


    Vicente ran her fingers through her hair. It was a miracle that she had not gone crazy inst few


    minutes.


    She could hear Noah closing his zipper and then opening the shoe box. He was putting on his new


    shoes now. The movements were very light, but to Vicente''s ears, they sounded like they wereing


    out of an amplifier.


    After all, Vicente was a woman. When she heard those kinds of sounds, thoughts thronged her mind.


    Vicente took out a bottle of water and drank it up. Then, she took another deep, shuddering breath.


    She was finally able to rx a little, and her face had stopped screaming red.


    When she looked up, she saw Noah, who was now neatly dressed, walking past the driver-side


    window.


    His profile was strongly defined, and he looked strapping in his short and neat crew cut. His ck


    overcoat was casually tied with a belt, and underneath, he had on a gray turtleneck, which set off his


    milky skin. His lips were now slightly pink.


    He stood tall and straight, and every step he took was powerful and deliberate. His manly features


    were registering so clearly to Vicente that she felt like she was about to have another nosebleed.


    Vicente followed Noah with her gaze until he was back in the driver''s seat.


    A strange emotion overwhelmed her.


    The sound of the car door closing made Vicente almost jump out of her skin. She suddenly snapped


    back to her senses.


    "Hurry up. Nina''s waiting for us at home to celebrate the Lunar New Year''s Eve. She''ll be d to see


    you." She squirmed in her seat.


    Noah slightly nodded, gunned the engine, and started driving. After a few moments of silence, he


    asked calmly, "Why did you marry Nina if you like men?"


    "What?" Vicente was stunned for a moment but soon calmed down. "Who said I like men?"


    Noah kept his cool eyes on the road. "One hot summer day in Lexingport City, Adrian took off his shirt


    in front of my brother,


    and my brother started bleeding from his nose." Vicente turned to look at him and said, "Just because


    my nose bled when you took off your shirt doesn''t mean I''m into men."


    "At that time, my brother dragged Adrian away," Noah said calmly. "By the way, Adrian is my brother''s


    boyfriend."


    Vicente''s eyes widened. "Boyfriend?"


    "Yes, boyfriend." Noah knew about it. Henry came to him a long time ago. He even told him the real


    reason why he returned to the Ye family and also guaranteed that the future heir of the Ye family would


    be Noah''s child.


    The truth was, Noah did not care at all. If anything, he was moved that besides his aunt, there was


    someone else in the family who trusted him deeply and treated him like a real brother.


    Even though Henry was an illegitimate child, Noah treated him as his family. He refused to carry on


    with his father''s mistakes weighing on his shoulders.


    "The people in your city are that open-minded?" Vicente was surprised and a little envious. "We don''t


    have much tolerance for homosexuality around here."


    "No. The people there are the same." Worry shed through Noah''s eyes.


    Vicente sighed. "I guess Western countries are quite tolerant. Maybe your brother and his boyfriend


    should go live in the west."


    "Is that what you want?" Noah nced at Vicente out of the corner of his eye and added before Vicente


    could open his mouth, "Don''t say you don''t like men."


    ''Damn it!


    I''m not a lesbian! Of course I like men!''


    Reining in her emotions, Vicente smiled politely at Noah. "It doesn''t matter whether I like men or not.


    Nina and I are having babies soon. I won''t..." Noah suddenly mmed on the brakes.


    "Shit! What the hell are you doing?


    Were you trying to get us killed?"


    Vicente eximed, bracing her hand on the dashboard. If it were not for the seatbelt, she would have


    flown out through the windshield.


    "What did you just say?" Noah turned his head to her in astonishment. "You and Nina are having


    babies?"


    "You floored the brakes because of that? Are you insane?" Seeing that Noah was eager for an answer,


    Vicente said honestly, "Oh, get over it. The babies will be here in three months."


    "Three months?" This was just too much information for Noah. He had just found out that Nina was


    pregnant, and now Vicente was telling him that she would give birth in three months.


    He still could not believe his ears. He stared at Vicente doubtfully and said, "Nina came back to C


    Ind in July. It''s only been six months."


    He doubted that the babies were Vicente''s.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Noah''s implication was not lost on Vicente, but all the same, she would never let anyone know about


    the babies'' biological father.


    Even Leon did not know, and Noah was no exception.


    "We got married as soon as she came back. I got her pregnant after that." Vicente raised his eyebrows


    and smiled. "What do you think? Am I a stud or what?"


    She thought she was so awesome that she could have two babies without exerting that much effort.


    She would not be bored in the future.


    Noah tried searching for holes in Vicente''s story where there was none. The moment he turned his


    head back to the road, his heart filled with sadness.


    He was not sure if he was feeling sad for himself or for John.


    ''Nina has remarried and is about to have children with her new husband. John must have married


    Vivian yesterday,'' Noah thought to himself.


    He did not want to get involved in John and Vivian''s affairs, but when it came to Nina, he had to be in


    the know.


    "Did Nina marry you of her own ord?" Noah tightened his grip on the steering wheel and stepped on


    the gas.


    Feeling the car picking up speed, Vicente straightened his back and answered, "Of course. I know


    you''re worried about her. I''m very kind to her as I will be to our future children. We are a loving couple,


    and we are on good terms. I was out to get her a gift, and I happened to see you.


    You''re one of her good friends in Lexingport City. Seeing you again will certainly make her happy, and if


    she''s happy, then the babies in her belly will be happy. After my little angels are born, I will give them


    the best things in the world. I will make a great life for them and never let them down."


    Noah was a little annoyed by Vicente''s words. "Do you really love Nina or just her


    babies?"

 Chapter 455 A Long Journey

    Chapter 455 A Long Journey


    "I love Nina and the children." Vicente loved Nina but she was not in love with her because she was not


    into women. Besides, Nina was still clearly in love with John, the father of her children. In fact, she


    talked about him every night, and Vicente had no choice but to listen.


    The name John was starting to get on Vicente''s nerves.


    If John showed up, Nina would definitely take their children and go with him.


    Thinking of this, Vicente felt a little sad.


    Snapping back to her senses, she took out her phone and called Nina. She said with a smile, "My dear


    princess, I''m on my way home. I have a very special gift for you. It''s from a very far ce. It got here


    after a long journey."


    On the other end of the line, Nina gasped, excitement bubbling in her throat.


    A thought popped in her head, and her heart trembled slightly. "The gift is from a very far ce? And it


    got here after a long journey?"


    "Yes." Vicente turned her head to look at Noah who was driving. "I''ll see you soon, okay? I don''t want to


    talk about your gift anymore. I don''t want to ruin the surprise."


    "Okay. I''ll see you when you get home. Take care." Nina smiled and hung up.


    After Vicente ended the call, Noah shook his head slightly and said, "You may have spoiled your


    surprise."


    "I didn''t mention you. Do you think Nina already has an idea?" Vicente asked with wide eyes.


    "I don''t think so," Noah replied.


    "Then I''m in the clear." Vicente raised her chincently, feeling better.


    She looked out the window, so she did not notice Noah''s face darkening a little. Noah said in a voice


    that only he could hear, "I''m afraid she will be disappointed."


    ''I''m not the man she is looking forward to see.


    That man is John. It always has been.


    Should I tell Nina that John and Vivian got married yesterday?''


    Noah knitted his brows as he considered the things he was going to do once heid eyes on Nina.


    After hanging up the phone, Nina''s eyes gleamed with tearful excitement. She thought that Vicente


    might be bringing home someone from Lexingport City.


    "Cali, can youe with me to the closet?" With one hand on her hip and the other supported by Cali,


    Nina carefully headed to the walk-in closet. It was getting a little difficult for her to move around since


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    she was already seven months pregnant.


    "Slow down, Mrs. Nangong." Cali was a maid hired by Vicente for Nina. She used to be an obstetrics


    and gynecology nurse.


    Nina got along well with all the servants although she was strict with them. If they did something that


    made her angry, they were severely punished. Otherwise, they were treated very well. As a result, they


    adored Nina and respected her too.


    Cali had been taking care of Nina for three months. She teased, "You look so happy. Is it because


    Count Nangong will be home soon?"


    "Yes. He says he''ll return bearing a gift," Nina said in a soft voice, letting the joy wash over her. "He


    says it''ll be the best gift I''ve received in the past six months."


    "I''m sure you''re very excited, but for the sake of the babies'' health, you can''t wear high heels or make-


    up," Cali reminded her.


    With a smile on her face, Nina said, "Fine. I''ll just put on a beautiful dress."


    Nina asked Cali to take out all the dresses that still fit her. She tried on several dresses in a row but


    was not able to choose one.


    After trying on the ninth dress, she suddenly stopped. She teased herself, "Cali, am I being crazy?"


    "What are you talking about? You haven''t seen Count Nangong for a long time. It''s normal that you


    want to doll yourself up for his return." Cali held another dress in her hand and gestured toward Nina.


    "Besides, you have nothing to worry about. You look good in any dress."


    "It''s true that a girl will doll herself up for her man," Nina smiled. "I want to wear a cheongsam."


    "A cheongsam?" Cali nced at all the dresses in the closet, but there was no cheongsam.


    "Yes, I want to wear a cheongsam." With an affectionate look in her eyes, Nina thought of the


    cheongsam that John made especially for her.


    She loved that dress very much.


    "Ma''am, if you want to wear a cheongsam, it needs to be customized," Cali said. "We can ask someone


    to make one for you now, and you can wear it in the future."


    "It''s okay. Never mind." Nina looked at Cali. "I only wear the cheongsam made by someone special to


    me."


    "Really? Which designer? No matter how famous the designer is, Count Nangong can arrange a


    meeting for you," Cali said happily. "You are Count Nangong''s most favorite person. He''ll give you


    anything you want."


    Everyone liked Vicente and Nina as a couple. Vicente was famous for spoiling Nina, which was


    enviable.


    But only Nina knew that Vicente just loved the children in her belly.


    Vicente once said with a clear estimation of herself, "You have so many people doting on you. I can''t


    all."


    Nina could onlyugh at Vicente''s bluntness.


    And what was taking her so long anyway?


    Nina looked out the window, but there were no signs of Vicente''s car. If she could, she would pace back


    and forth anxiously, but her belly was so heavy that she could not stay on her feet for more than five


    minutes.


    "You''re really excited to see the count, ma''am," Cali snickered.


    Nina admitted, "Yes, I am."


    "Then please pick a dress already, one that will brighten the eyes of Count Nangong." Then, Cali took


    out a dark blue dress.


    "I like that. Let me try it on." Nina was dazzled by the dress, so she picked it.


    "Okay. Be careful, ma''am." Cali helped Nina put on the dark blue dress. The smooth, silky fabric slid


    effortlessly on Nina''s skin, and the dress settled in all the right ces.


    As soon as Nina stepped out of the walk-in closet, Vicente''s mother stood up and apuded.


    "Beautiful, so beautiful! You''re so beautiful, Vicki!" she eximed.


    "Thank you, Mom." Nina walked over and held her mother-inw''s hand.


    Mrs. Nangong smiled, revealing a row of straight white teeth. Her eyes narrowed into seams. After she


    was done pping, she reached out to touch Nina''s belly.


    "Please be gentle, Mrs. Nangong." Cali bent down and guided Mrs. Nangong''s hand, slowly rubbing it


    against Nina''s perfectly round baby bump.


    Mrs. Nangong felt a kick and recoiled instantly. She looked at Nina with wide eyes. "Babies. The babies


    kicked their mom," she whispered.


    "Yes, the babies kicked me." Nina touched her belly, and she felt another kick. She smiled dotingly and


    said, "My little angels love kicking around. They must be naughty kids in the future."


    "I heard that Count Nangong was naughty when he was three or four years old," Cali said with a smile.


    Then, she saw a familiar figure at the door. "Ma''am, your husband has arrived."


    Nina turned to the direction Cali was looking at, her eyes brimming with expectation.


    "Be careful. This is the gift I got for my princess. Don''t damage it." Vicente ordered her men to bring up


    arge cylindrical box.


    The men set the box in the middle of the living room.


    "Thank you. You may go now." Vicente waved her hand and asked the men to leave. Then, she turned


    around and walked toward Nina with a smile. "Here''s your gift."


    Nina stared at the box and asked, "Is it in the box?"


    "Yes." Vicente held her hand and whispered in her ear, "I had it shipped here all the way from


    Lexingport City. Go have a look."


    "Did you buy it? Is it a thing?" Nina asked dubiously. "It''s not a person?"


    "It''s illegal to buy people, my dear. I''m not a human trafficker." Vicente shook her head.


    Nina was confused. Was she wrong?

 Chapter 456 She Betrayed Me

    Chapter 456 She Betrayed Me


    Vicente towed Nina toward the one-meter-high box and ordered the others, "Leave us, please. Cali,


    please apany my mom for a while. We''ll see you back at dinner time."


    "Yes, sir." After that, all the servants left followed by Cali and Mrs. Nangong.


    Nina looked at Vicente in confusion. "Why did you send them away?"


    "Because I want you to have this moment to yourself." Vicente raised her eyebrows slightly. "Go ahead.


    Open the box."


    "Okay." Nina stared at the delicate bow sitting on top of the box. Once she slipped that bow free, she


    could take off the lid and peer inside.


    She wondered what was in the box. Could it be John who came here for her?


    Questions ran wildly in her mind. When her fingers touched the ribbon, she suddenly held back and bit


    her lip.


    For half a year, she had no contact with the people in Lexingport City. She lived the same life as before,


    only this time, she had twin babies growing in her belly.


    All her life, she had always felt that time passed quickly, but now, she felt that half a year was an


    eternity.


    Without Vicente''spany and the children she was carrying, Nina would not have known how to get


    through the past six months.


    Vicente said that the gift in the box was from Lexingport City. No matter how long she spent away from


    that city, it would always remain the same for her. It would always hold a special ce in her heart.


    After all, she met a lot of good people there¡ªgood friends who loved her sincerely and a husband who


    cherished and protected her.


    Nina''s fingers trembled slightly. She still had not pulled the knot loose.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you want my gift?" Vicente put her hand on Nina''s shoulder and was surprised to


    find that her body had gone stiff. She went to stand behind her and gently massaged her shoulders.


    "Don''t be nervous. Open it."


    With tears in her eyes, Nina took a deep breath and tugged the ribbon loose.


    "Happy Lunar New Year''s Eve, Nina." Slowly getting up from a crouching position inside the box, Noah


    smiled at Nina.


    Nina''s hand shot up over her mouth, her eyes wide with glee and astonishment. She tilted her head


    back to look up at Noah and blinked twice to make sure that she was not dreaming. It was not John,


    but all the same, Nina was ecstatic to see someone from Lexingport City.


    "Noah..." Then, an ocean of tears escaped Nina''s eyes.


    She was not expecting to see Noah.


    When Nina called his name in a hoarse voice, Noah felt his heart ache.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "How are you?" Noah tucked Nina''s hair behind her ear and saw her face, which was round because of


    pregnancy. Her usually pale skin now glowed, making her look even more beautiful.


    Her amber eyes were wet, but they gleamed with joy.


    Noah looked at her bulging belly and smiled gently. "You''re going to be a mother."


    "Noah. It''s really you." Tears still streamed down Nina''s cheeks.


    Noah was really standing in front of her.


    He cared about her as much as her brother did.


    He was her senior, and he had taught her many things.


    And he had gave her lollipops.


    Hearing his voice now and being close enough to touch him, Nina could not help sobbing. It just


    dawned on her how much she had missed him.


    Looking at her tearful face, Noah reached out and gently wiped her tears. "Why are you crying?"


    Nina wanted to reply, but her answer just got trapped in her throat between sobs. She just shook her


    head and pressed Noah''s hand harder against her tearstained cheek.


    Noah stepped out of the box and held Nina in his arms. He rested his chin on her forehead and said,


    "Don''t cry. You''re going to make me cry, too."


    Nina rested her head on Noah''s chest and listened to herself weep. Noah''s heartbeat was strong and


    steady against her ear.


    "I''ve missed you so much, Noah. And I miss John, Mimi, James, Emma, and Chester, too."


    Noah caressed the back of Nina''s head and said softly, "We''ve missed you, too."


    ''I''ve missed you, too, Nini.


    I''ve missed you so much.


    I''m worried that you''ll live a life you hate on C Ind and that your parents will force you to do things


    that you don''t want to do.


    But in the end, you got married.


    Didn''t you say that you missed John dearly? Did that mean you didn''t marry the count willingly?''


    With these thoughts in mind, Noah looked up at Vicente, who was sitting on the sofa, and frowned.


    "Are you really the count''s wife now?" Noah let go of Nina and looked seriously into her eyes, hoping


    that she would answer him truthfully.


    Vicente just sat there and watched them carefully.


    ''Don''t tell him anything, Nina. The more he knows about me, the more dangerous it will be for me.


    You must keep the secret for my sake. After all, I''ve treated you so well!''


    Vicente prayed in her heart.


    "Yes," Nina nodded slightly. Noah narrowed his eyes. Obviously, he still had doubts.


    Vicente breathed a sigh of relief and thought, ''Thank goodness. She''s still being smart.''


    "Nini..." Noah trailed off, his tone sounding like a question.


    Nina sighed and shrugged. "I won''t lie to you." Before Vicente could smile triumphantly, her heart


    skipped a beat. She had this feeling that Nina was about to hear something she was not going to like.


    Nina added, "Vicente and I are just a nominal couple."


    "Really? That''s great," Noah eximed, finally feeling relieved.


    "Nina!" It took Vicente a moment to realize that her nominal wife had just revealed their secret to Noah.


    Nina just shed her a guilty but determined look. Vicente shot up from her seat.


    ''What the hell does she think she''s doing?


    She betrayed me!''


    Before Vicente couldunch into a full-blown overreaction, Nina was already hobbling toward her, her


    eyes glistening with apology. "Noah''s my friend."


    "You..." Vicente angrily walked over and red at Nina. Then, she raised her chin and looked at Noah


    with dark, murderous eyes.


    Keeping his face neutral, Noah said politely, "I won''t tell anyone. You can trust me."


    "No. I haven''t known you long enough to take your word for anything." Vicente pulled Nina to her side.


    Her grip was firm, but she was still careful not to handle her pregnant wife too hard.


    Nina held onto Vicente''s arm and promised, "Noah is a man of his word. If he says he won''t tell


    anyone, he won''t."


    "Don''t talk to me. I''m angry with you." Vicente turned her head and stared at Nina with furious and


    disappointed eyes.


    Nina just lowered her head. The truth was, she did not realize that Vicente was really angry.


    Vicente had never been angry with Nina. At least not until now.


    Vicente had her guard way up, and there was no way Noah was getting through.


    On the other hand, she knew Nina was not a careless person. Since Nina decided to tell Noah the


    truth, it meant he was reliable.


    Vicente became less angry. She stared at Nina and said, "I can''t trust him, Nina. As long as he''s here


    on C Ind, I''ll keep my eye on him around the clock. We''vee so far. I can''t have all our efforts


    end up in vain."


    Nina nced at Noah, and he dipped his chin at her as if telling her to make a decision.


    "Fine." Holding Vicente''s arm, Nina leaned in and whispered into her ear, "You''ll have no problem


    watching him during the daytime, but what about during the night? Don''t forget that you''re..."


    She stopped there and gave Vicente a meaningful nce.


    Vicente looked at her body,


    and her eyes widened. How could she forget that she was a woman?

 Chapter 457 Jealous Because Of The Babies

    Chapter 457 Jealous Because Of The Babies


    Purely for safety, Vicente had to keep Noah within her sight.


    "It''s no big deal. I just need to keep an eye on him at all times, even at night. There''s no exception."


    Vicente announced her n loudly, making sure Noah heard her.


    "But that means you have to sleep by yourself, Nina."


    For the two women, it was a normal thing; but for Noah, who knew they were not a real couple, it was


    dangerous.


    "I''ll sleep in the same room with him," Noah said hurriedly. Realizing that Vicente liked men, he added,


    "Two beds, of course."


    "Or do you think we should sleep in the same bed?" Vicente''s anger started to build. She was kind


    enough to share a room with him, yet it felt like she was unbearable in his eyes.


    She sneered, "You are not my type."


    "I know," Noah said calmly.


    Vicente wasn''t impressed. "What do you know? You know nothing."


    ''You have no idea that I am a woman.''


    The two of them had a good rtionship at first, but since Noah found out the secret between Vicente


    and Nina, Vicente started giving Noah a hard time.


    There was a constant tension just waiting to erupt into a fight.


    Noah was too calm andposed to let his anger get the better of him though. It always rendered


    Vicente''s provocation useless.


    Since Noah arrived, Nina looked happier. They just had so much inmon that they could talk


    endlessly for hours.


    They chatted with each other, passing each other food happily.


    Vicente feltpletely invisible, like an outsider.


    Now they were talking about the babies. Vicente could bear Noah vying for Nina''s friendship, but she


    couldn''t stand him if he tried to vie for the babies'' love.


    Before she divorced Nina, she would be the babies'' nominal natural father. She was more important


    than Noah who was just the godfather.


    Noah shouldn''t have been that close to the babies.


    Finally, Vicente couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Noah, when are you going to leave C Ind? I''ll book your ticket for you."


    Noah and Nina stopped talking and looked at Vicente, who was sitting opposite them. Vicente''s face


    darkened as it looked like an ominous cloud hung above her.


    "What''s wrong?" Nina asked.


    "Nothing. I just want to know when Noah is going to leave so I can book a ticket for him." Vicente


    looked disgruntled to say the least. She longed for Noah to leave as soon as possible.


    If Noah was going to leave tonight, she could send the helicopter to take him back over night.


    Noah knew what Vicente was implying but he decided to y dumb instead. "It''s okay. I''ll buy it


    myself."


    With a smile on her face, Vicente asked, "When exactly will you leave?"


    Noah burst intoughter. "On Lantern Festival."


    The Lantern Festival was half a month away at this point.


    It wasn''t so bad though. Anyway, it was impossible for the babies to be born within half a month.


    Vicente thought that as long as Noah left before the babies would be born, there would be nothing to


    worry about.


    "Okay, let''s make it the Lantern Festival," Vicente said in a friendly tone.


    Nina guessed that Vicente was probably worried that Noah would let the secret out, so she wanted him


    to leave as soon as possible. Nina just smiled without saying anything.


    After dinner, the three of them sat on the sofa. Noah looked at Nina''s belly and asked, "Have you


    decided the babies'' names?"


    As soon as Vicente heard Noah mention the babies, her face turned cold and she warned, "What do


    you want? You shouldn''t be worried about our babies! We will think about the names ourselves. If you


    like babies so much, have your own."


    Noah finally understood Vicente''s hostility. It wasn''t just because of the secret but also because of the


    babies.


    Just from how the house was decorated and arranged, Noah could tell that Vicente loved children and


    was considerate towards Nina.


    "Nini said I''m the babies'' godfather." Noah couldn''t helpughing.


    "Bullshit! No!" Vicente said coldly. "The babies already have a godfather. They don''t need you."


    She sat next to Nina, leaned over and listened to her belly. "Babies, you already have a father, a


    godfather and a godmother. You don''t need another godfather. We don''t need him. How can anyone


    else be your godfather?"


    Nina also smiled. It seemed Vicente was really jealous and possessive over the babies.


    "Isn''t another godfather only going to benefit them?" Nina asked with a smile.


    Vicente looked up at her and said, "No. Am I not good enough to the babies? I''ve already got two


    rooms filled with gifts for them."


    "Of course, you are good to the babies." Sometimes, Nina couldn''t challenge Vicente because even


    though she was their mother, Vicente was much more excited about them than her.


    She loved those babies as if they were her own flesh and blood.


    Vicente knew that she might never have kids of her own, so Nina''s babies were the closest thing to


    having real children. She was going to treat them as hers.


    "Noah just asked about the babies'' names. We haven''t decided yet. Maybe he can help us get some


    inspiration." Nina looked over at Noah.


    Before Noah could even say anything, Vicente refused, "No, I''ve already thought of the babies'' names


    but I can''t tell you right now."


    "Have you really already thought of their names?" Nina''s eyes lit up. "If you have, why don''t you just tell


    me?"


    Vicente nced at Noah and said, "There is an outsider."


    "It seems that I am of no help then." Noah didn''t bother arguing with Vicente. "It doesn''t matter. Just tell


    me when you decide their names."


    Vicente also decided to calm herself down and not say anymore. She just listened to Noah and Nina


    talking about what had happened in Lexingport City over the past six months.


    "James has be quite the star after some movie that he had done. His wedding with Emma is


    going to be in spring, but no date has been released to the public yet. I was in Spring City in the past


    six months, so I don''t know either. Michelle has also be pretty famous from somepetition.


    She didn''t show her face though, so nobody really knows who she is. What has actually brought her


    the most fame was her appearance at the Time Group after you had the ident."


    While talking, Noah took a look at Vicente. He wanted to say something but stopped on a second


    thought.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Vicente understood what was going on from Noah''s slight expression. "Go on. Nobody''s stopping you. I


    know everything about Nina. Just say it."


    Noah felt relieved and said, "Michelle stormed into the Time Group to hit Mr. Shi."


    "She hit John?" Nina was a little stunned. As soon as she heard John''s name, a longing feeling


    engulfed her body. "And then? What did John do? Did Mimi get hurt?"


    "No." Noah shook his head. "Michelle was not hurt. It was Mr. Shi who came off worse. No matter how


    much Michelle attacked and berated him for not protecting you, Mr. Shi didn''t even fight back. He just


    stood there and took every ounce of abuse. Henry told me that his legs were apparently heavily


    bruised."


    Nina''s heart ached as her eyes turned red.


    Hearing how Michelle reacted, Nina was touched. She was so moved by how much care Michelle had


    for her, but she couldn''t help but feel sorry for John. Her heart was warmed by the fact that he gave up


    his dignity for her, letting himself take the abuse.


    He probably felt so broken and guilty


    "It wasn''t John''s fault. I was brought back to C Ind by force. The death certificate was issued by my


    mother''s people." Nina looked down, trying her best to keep the tears in her eyes.


    "Noah, I miss him so much. I miss him more and more each day." Nina cried.


    She couldn''t hold it back anymore and the tears streamed down her face.


    They fell from her eyes, along her cheeks to her fair neck and collected on her corbone.


    The light glinted off Nina''s tears which was enough to make Noah''s heart ache as well.


    John also saw Nina''s tears.


    He felt sorry for her and reached out to hug her, but failed.

 Chapter 458 She Can Only Be Mine

    Chapter 458 She Can Only Be Mine


    Nina, who John had been missing, disappeared from his arms.


    "Little girl!" John looked around frantically but did not find Nina at all. There was only heavy mist. "Little


    girl, where are you?"


    He repeatedly called Nina and ran back and forth in the mist.


    "Little girl..." John murmured, sweating profusely and with his eyebrows knitted.


    Hearing John''s voice, Wynn opened the door and entered the room. He found John talking in his sleep


    like he was having a nightmare. He reached out his hands and shook John''s shoulders. "Mr. Shi, wake


    up."


    Hearing someone call him, John suddenly opened his eyes and grabbed Wynn''s wrists. "Who are


    you?"


    he asked with cold, sharp eyes. He looked like a wolf whose territory had been upied.


    Wynn was taken aback. He immediately withdrew his hands.


    "Fuck..." He cursed under his breath. "It''s me, Wynn."


    "Wynn?" John murmured. He rubbed his eyes and carefully sat up.


    Seeing that his wrists had turned red, Wynnined in a low voice, "Damn. You''re stronger than


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Princess Nina."


    John reached out his hand and wiped the sweat off his forehead. He took a deep breath, and his dream


    came rushing back to him. He felt uneasy.


    He turned his head to look out the window. It was dark, but he could tell by the steady rocking of his


    bed that he was not on drynd.


    "What time is it?" John asked.


    "Four o''clock in the morning." Wynn also looked out the window. "We''re on a ship bound for C Ind.


    At our current speed, it may take us five to six days to reach our destination."


    "Five to six days?" John put his face on his palms, rubbed his aching temples, and leaned against the


    headboard.


    Wynn handed John a ss of water. "You''ve been out for two days. You need to rehydrate. I''ll go find


    you something to eat. I''ll also tell Leon that you''ve woken up. He hasn''t been sleeping much because


    he''s been worried sick about you."


    John took the ss of water from Wynn, and then Wynn left the room.


    After a few moments, Leon walked in.


    John had already gotten out of bed and taken a seat by the window. He left the window ajar, letting the


    sound of the waves in.


    "You''re finally awake." Feeling relieved, Leon walked over and took the seat opposite John.


    John watched him as he sat down. The bags under his eyes could now pass for bruises. He indeed


    had not been sleeping well.


    "Thank you," John told Leon seriously.


    "No, thank you. You could''ve slept for an entire year. I''m just happy you decided to open your damn


    eyes again." Leon stared at John''s tired face. "You really scared me to death, you know."


    Looking into Leon''s grateful eyes, John recalled how he managed to survive the water.


    Back then, he was not sure whether he would make it to shore. He was still afraid of water.


    His therapy for his phobia of open water was not over yet, but he had no time to finish it. He had to try


    and execute his n.


    As it turned out, he seeded, although not in the way he had envisioned.


    He remembered reaching the shore, but exhaustion and the cold had gotten to him first. Before he


    could climb to his feet, the icy water dragged him back and sank him.


    When Leon saw John getting swallowed by the river that day, he immediately jumped into the freezing-


    cold water to save him. But John had passed out.


    In order not to screw up the n, Leon decided not to rush John to the hospital. He just stuffed him in


    his car and took him to the ship.


    They could not afford to attract the attention of C Ind, so they chose the most ordinary-looking cruise


    ship avable and boarded it. There were no doctors on the ship. John suffered a high fever then that


    unsettled Leon so much.


    Leon was scared to death that John would lose his life before they made it to the ind.


    He would not know how to exin it to Nina if John really died.


    He could only imagine what his sister would do.


    She had attempted to kill herself to avoid marrying Vicente. She would definitely try it again if she found


    out that her husband bit the dust.


    "I saw you make it to the riverbank that day. But then you just stopped moving, and the water took you


    back. If I weren''t standing nearby, you would''ve drowned." A few days had already passed, but Leon


    kept thinking that he just fished John out of the water yesterday.


    "Yes, I would''ve." John did not want other people to know about his fear of open waters, not even Leon.


    Thoughts ran wild in his head, but he did not say anything.


    Leon believed him. "Well, it''s good that you''re fine now. I''ve heard that your family are still looking for


    you."


    It was all within John''s expectation. "They will stop looking for me in a few days."


    "Really? They''ll just assume that you''re already dead?"


    "No." With a deep look in his eyes, John shook his head. "They''ll just sit around and wait for me to


    Leon sensed something from John''s eyes and words. "Do you mean that someone in your family


    knows that you faked your car ident and ran away from the wedding?"


    John just looked at him and said nothing.


    "You could''ve just called off the wedding and walked away. It would''ve been easier. Why bother with an


    borate n?" Leon did not know the details of John''s n, so he felt the need to ask.


    John frowned and answered, "I agreed to marry Vivian because her mother saved my father''s life. I


    gave them my word. It wasn''t something I could just call off and walk away from."


    "And it also involved yourpany''s interests, didn''t it? I heard all about it during my stay in the city.


    During the past six months, you''ve been working so hard, and you''ve been sessful. I''ve seen Time


    Group''s logo in other countries." Leon paused and then asked, "Why did you work so hard?"


    Before John could answer, Wynn came in with some snacks and bread and put them on the table.


    "They are all I could find." Wynn pulled out a chair and sat down.


    John picked up a piece of bread, took a bite, and chewed it slowly.


    After a moment''s silence, he said, "For power, family fame, and reputation."


    Wynn turned his head in surprise.


    John just named the three conditions one must meet in order to marry Nina.


    So he worked so hard for Nina.


    "So it''s for my sister." Leon sighed. "The man who marries my sister must be an aristocrat. Your family


    is a rich one. In Lexingport City, your family can be considered a noble family but in a different way."


    Reality always woke people up in an instant.


    The gap and what he should do to fill it had always been clear to John.


    "She can only be mine." After a pause, John added, "My little girl."


    He thought, ''She only belongs to me.''


    "She is my sister. If you want her to be yours only, then I''ll throw you overboard and you can swim to C


    Ind yourself. Let''s see if you can set foot in the ind without me," Leon threatened.


    John did not want to waste time arguing with Leon.


    He thought, ''My little girl is mine, and she only belongs to me.


    No one can take her away from me.


    I''ll fight anyone who tries.''


    However, he needed his brother-inw to enter C Ind. It would be best if he just tried to get along


    with him.


    A hint of slyness shed through John''s eyes. "What can I do to enter the ind?"


    "Honestly, I don''t know. I haven''t been home for half a year now. I have no news of what''s been


    happening on C Ind." Leon touched his nose.


    John was speechless.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I have a n. I may not be updated, but C Ind is still my home. I still know


    my way around," Leon said confidently.


    For now, John had no choice but to trust the prince.


    "Apart from hiding my identity, what else do I need to do?"


    "You need to keep calm," Leon said, emphasizing each word. "Do not be impulsive. Rein in your damn


    emotions when you see my sister with Vicente."


    Hearing Vicente''s name, John instantly brimmed with anger and jealousy. He clenched his fists, and


    the sound of his knuckles popping bounced around the room.


    Whoever met those knuckles would surely sustain nasty injuries.

 Chapter 459 Use Violence To Solve Problems

    Chapter 459 Use Violence To Solve Problems


    Seeing John clenching his fists, Leon couldn''t help asking, "Who is better, you or my sister? When


    hitting someone, of course."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "It''s me." John lied without so much as a blush on his face.


    Leon asked in doubt, "My sister can''t beat you?"


    "No." John shook his head. "And she won''t hit me."


    He decided to forget that Nina had beaten him when they had just known each other.


    Leon still had a skeptical look on his face. He looked at John up and down with inquiring eyes and


    realized that he was obviously much stronger than thest time they saw each other. It wasn''t


    inconceivable that Nina couldn''t beat him with his current physique. But he didn''t believe that she


    couldn''t beat John half a year ago.


    His bright eyes were like a radar, which made John uneasy for a moment. Johnposed himself and


    red back at him with fire in his eyes.


    "I heard that my wife hit you when she was drunk, but she never hit me. You saw it with your own


    eyes," said John.


    A hint of surprise shed through Leon''s eyes, but then he calmed down. "So you know we did it on


    purpose."


    John donned a slight smirk.


    It was important to save face.


    Leon sighed, "Well, I believe you. My sister probably can''t defeat you. Sure enough, to deal with a


    violent girl like my sister, we have tobat violence with violence."


    "Yes, violence seems to be the only way to deal with her." With a meaningful look in his eyes, John


    picked up the warm water and took a sip.


    He did indeed want to use violence to fight back, but he used a different type of violence.


    He would use violence with his little girl in bed.


    It seemed that every time he did it, the little girl ended up begging him for mercy and apologizing.


    Thinking of this, John felt a sense of arrogance rise in his body. "I have a high status in my family."


    "Do you think I can''t hear your unting tone?" Leon patted the table and chuckled. "Tell me, how high


    can your status actually be?"


    "Just like my wife." John raised his eyebrows and spoke earnestly, making Wynn burst intoughter.


    John cast a cold nce at him.


    "Nothing. You guys carry on." Wynn raised his hand to his own face, covering his mouth.


    However, he still couldn''t help snickering which only annoyed John even more.


    Wynn''s heart skipped a beat. He turned his back to the two of them and continued to titter.


    "Ignore him," Leon said. "I don''t care whether you have the same status as my sister or not. I have to


    tell you the truth first, in case you cause some trouble after you arrive at C Ind. It doesn''t matter if


    you get me involved, but I''m afraid that you will get my sister into trouble."


    After a pause, he added, "Of course you''d better not get me into trouble either."


    "Okay." Although John was eating, he still listened intently to Leon.


    Leon cleared his throat and said, "I''m sure you already know that Nina and Vicente are married now.


    They are a legal couple. Unfortunately, your marriage with her counts for nothing. You are not even her


    ex-husband."


    John''s eyes darkened.


    Their marriage began in a dramatic way and was not quite how John wanted it. Even if they eventually


    fell in love, it felt like something was missing.


    It was like a fresh start to John. He could make up for what he should have done the first time round


    and do everything right.


    "I''m not interested in bing her ex-husband." Then John puffed out his chest proudly. "I will make


    Vicente her ex-husband."


    "So you don''t mind that my sister has been married to another man?" Leon breathed a sigh of relief


    and leaned back against the chair. "I''m d that you don''t care. I was worried that if it bothered you, it


    would have caused a strain on your rtionship with my sister."


    "Oh, I do care about it," John said, pursing his lips and shrouding himself in his cold aura.


    How could he not care?


    That was his little girl. No one was allowed to touch her.


    "If Vicente dares to touch her, that''s going to be the end of him." A fiery rage burned inside John''s belly.


    You could almost see the anger simmering in his eyes too.


    His ferocious re made Leon shiver.


    He was just thinking that Vicente and Nina had been married for more than half a year by now. She


    might already have developed feelings for him.


    Leon asked tentatively, "What if my sister did it willingly?"


    John''s eyes locked on him and pierced his soul.


    "She wouldn''t," John retorted.


    "Are you really that confident?" Leon could only see the confidence in his eyes and the firmness in his


    words, but what he missed was a trace of panic hidden in the bottom of his heart.


    It wasn''t that John didn''t believe in Nina, but that he had lost confidence in himself.


    Everyone said that he was outstanding and unattainable at his peak. They knew that he was proud and


    confident, but they didn''t know how timid he was in front of Nina.


    His little girl was incredible¡ªshe was pretty and talented. She was blessed with these gifts, and they


    even eclipsed her title as a princess of C Ind.


    Back then, John believed that no girl held a candle to him and he was definitely better than any girl he


    wanted.


    As time went by, he lost his confidence.


    In order to keep pace with her family, he worked day and night.


    In order to match her fighting prowess, he practiced day and night to learn to protect her.


    He even learned how to hack just like her.


    Every time John thought about this, he felt like he wasn''t himself anymore. He needed to find out if


    loving her so much was something that was attacking his confidence.


    He was afraid that she would meet someone better than him.


    "What are you thinking about?" Leon knocked on the table to get John''s attention. "I thought you were


    so confident a minute ago. What happened?"


    Then John turned to look at him and said, "We trust each other."


    "What about confidence?" Leon sensed his timidity, which was astonishing in all honesty.


    This was not the same John that he knew.


    He looked at the silent John and leaned forward slightly. "Why are you and Nini so alike? She texts me


    so often, praising you. She''s even expressed how scared she is that you may wake up one day and not


    love her anymore."


    "What?" John was stunned.


    Leon wasn''t sure if John believed him, so he gave an example. "It took my sister two or three years to


    be the talented hacker she is, and you caught up with her in two or three months.


    And you''re a legend in the business world. My sister always unted and admired you very much."


    Hearing thest sentence brought a warm smile to John''s face.


    He knew he was a fast learner and a titan in the business world, but he just couldn''t believe that she


    admired him. He just thought that Leon was making up some kind of story.


    He knew that his little girl had her ambitions elsewhere and she worshiped Professor Gu and his


    disciples, like Noah.


    This ate away at him constantly.


    In order to keep her attention on him, he often had to use his body to attract her focus. Seduction


    became a part of keeping her around in his mind.


    He knew she really liked his physique. And his only.


    Thinking of this, John suddenly became more confident. "I see."

 Chapter 460 Punish Vivian (Part One)

    Chapter 460 Punish Vivian (Part One)


    Noticing that John was confident, Leon felt far morefortable.


    "Okay, let''s continue," Leon said. "So Nini and Vicente are a couple and that''s for sure. Moreover, it has


    something to do with the political and economic development of C Ind.


    It''s not all my parents'' fault. You alsomand a lot of power so you should understand the principles


    behind what they did. My parents have to think about the development of C Ind. And as a princess,


    Nini has to help C Ind and can''t just do anything at will.


    I think everyone in the world is shackled by something in all honesty. Nobody is allowed to just do


    whatever they want."


    John understood Leon''s determined attempt to convince him. He himself had to marry Vivian and


    couldn''t deal with Ye family despite his reluctance.


    He had to make sacrifices.


    However, he also believed that he could find a way out as long as he tried.


    "I wille to a solution." John''s low voice bellowed like the sound of a cello. It was a little depressing


    in all honesty.


    He knew that there would be some way to get what he wanted, but he didn''t know how at this moment.


    Leon knew exactly what the problems were. "Nini and Vicente have been married for half a year, and C


    Ind is in a stable situation for now. If you expose your identity or rashly try to get to Nini, all this will


    be in vain.


    If you piss off my parents and Vicente, it will be even more difficult for you to get Nini back. If Vicente


    doesn''t want to let Nini go, or if my parents don''t agree to your remarriage, you have almost no chance


    anymore."


    Leon leaned back a little, put one hand on the chair, and the other on the table. He tapped the table


    with his fingers and added, "These words are from the bottom of my heart. I''m just being honest with


    you. I analyzed the current situation on C Ind to give you a reference, but you''re obviously free to do


    whatever you want from there.


    I''m on my sister''s side, but I have to take C Ind''s interests into ount. I will judge which is more


    important and I will help you if I can. If it goes too far, I won''t stand by."


    Hearing this, John saw the courage that the prince of C Ind should have, and could finally see a


    slight demonstration of the courageous Leon that he heard so much about.


    The only issue was whether this version of Leon was more helpful to him or not.


    John fell into a silence. It was like there was a massive boulder crushing his body and taking the air out


    of him.


    After a while, he looked out of the window and said, "I won''t harm the interests of C Ind unless I


    The sound of waves and sea wind poured in through the crack of the window. It was a little cold, but at


    least it blew away some of the suffocating depression.


    It was already five o''clock in the morning. The horizon had a streaking white ray across it as if a ray of


    light hung across the sky.


    No matter how dark the night was, dawn would alwayse.


    That was a certainty of life.


    In Lexingport City, times were changing.


    On the second day of the Lunar New Year, the snow had melted and left the road slippery. The


    temperature began to drop, leaving everyone in sight freezing cold.


    Vivian woke up from her sleep. When she opened her eyes, she found herself in a small room. There


    was no heating, and cold wind poured in from the window.


    She was still wearing the ck wedding dress, which was left in tatters.


    Her hair was disheveled and fell untidily on her face and over her shoulders. The strands of hair on her


    face seemed to be glued stiff with the wind unable to blow them away.


    What had actually happened was that the blood had dried in her hair.


    Vivian''s face was still swollen. Her arm was full of bruises and cuts from the broken ss. They


    crawled densely on her snow-white arms. It was a horrifying sight.


    She staggered to her feet. Her left eye was swollen, her vision of the room waspletely blurred. She


    felt so defeated.


    Perhaps the cold chill numbed her body so she wasn''t in much pain. She held herself tightly in her own


    arms.


    Her stomach grumbled.


    Vivian knew that she was in the Shi family''s storage room. About a week had passed since the


    wedding day. She had woken up a few days ago.


    She had been taken away as soon as she had woken up, and had been taken back to this cold storage


    room not long after.


    She couldn''t exactly remember what had happened; all she could recall was bits and pieces.


    She remembered Jessica standing before her, maliciously staring into her eyes. She couldn''t


    remember what Jessica had cursed at her though.


    Vivian felt like a zombie.


    "It should being soon." Vivian looked up at the door.


    The next second, the door swung open.


    "Come with me." Yvonne stood at the door with the light shining behind her, and Vivian couldn''t make


    out her face clearly. From her voice though, Vivian knew she was Jessica''s bodyguard.


    ''Jessica is really lucky. The Shi family has raised such a powerful and loyal dog for her. If I had the


    same luck, Jessica wouldn''t even be able to be so arrogant in front of me.


    Unfortunately, I don''t have such a life.''


    With an exasperated smile, Vivian walked over and said weakly, "You seem to know when I wake up


    every time. Do you have some sort of monitor on my body?"


    Yvonne looked at her nkly.


    "I know the answer whether you answer me or not," Vivian murmured to herself. As soon as she


    walked out of the door, she felt a piercing cold that almost froze her blood.


    The cold was somewhat a blessing because at least she didn''t feel the pain.


    She noticed that her high-heel shoes had gone. As she stepped on the melting snow, she felt her toes


    curl as the freezing cold seeped into the bottom of her bare feet.


    Vivian clenched her jaw while her face became pale, and she limped, following Yvonne.


    As long as Vivian could wait for Jessica to cool down, she had a possibility of slipping out of trouble.


    ''Jessica, the brainless woman, just puts on a front.''


    Every time Vivian thought about this, she gritted her teeth and persevered.


    What crushed her spirit though was that nobody from the Ye family seemed to care that she had


    disappeared for such a long time.


    "Here we are." Yvonne stopped.


    Vivian came to her senses and was surprised to see the gate of Jessica''s house in front of her.


    She was usually taken to some kind of dark basement so she wasn''t used to being brought here.


    What did Jessica want to do with her?


    "Why are you just standing there?" Yvonne came to her side and pushed her in.


    "Ah..." Vivian was thrown into the living room.


    Jessica, who was sitting on the sofa and sipping her tea, frowned. "What''s all the noise about? You


    don''t look much like ady."


    Jessica put down the teacup in her hand and walked up to Vivian, looking down at her.


    She strode over in hervish clothes while Viviany on the floor in her tattered garments like a beggar.


    They were starkly contrasted.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    There was also a stench from Vivian''s body. With a disgusted look, Jessica raised her hand against her


    nose and kicked Vivian''s arm.


    "Yvonne, take her to wash up and change her clothes, or else someone will say that we mistreated


    her."


    ''You did mistreat me, didn''t you?''


    Vivian raised her head resentfully and clenched her fists. Her long nails, that haven''t been trimmed in


    some time, scratched the floor.


    Jessica frowned, displeased. "Hurry up and clean her. Cut her nails too."


    Yvonne walked over and dragged Vivian away.


    Vivian was thrown into the bathtub. The hot water warmed her stiff body and made her feel better in all


    honesty.


    The water poured into her tender wounds though, twisting her face in pain.


    "Ouch..." Taking in a sharp breath, Vivian was about to stand up from the bathtub, but Yvonne pressed


    her back in.


    "Mmmph..." Vivian struggled with her hands iling in the water.


    The water sloshed out of the tub as she shuddered back into the tub.

 Chapter 461 Punish Vivian (Part Two)

    Chapter 461 Punish Vivian (Part Two)


    Vivian thought that the God of Death was reaching out his hand to her in invitation, but it turned out that


    it was just her lungs filling up with water instead of air.


    With her eyes wide open, she struggled to get her head above water, but a strong hand was braced on


    the base of her neck, pushing her down on her back in the bathtub.


    Vivian did not expect that Jessica would want to drown her. Jessica did not have the guts to do


    something like that.


    Also, she would be hunted down by thew. After all, drowning a person was still a crime, and Vivian


    believed that even if Noah did not like her, he would still investigate the cause of her death.


    Even if her father put the interests of the Ye family first, he would not remain uninvolved in her death.


    Howard would take her drowning as a challenge to his power and dignity.


    If she died now, the damage on both the Shi family and the Ye family would be catastrophic, even more


    so if the public found out that she perished in the hands of Jessica.


    With these thoughts running in her head, Vivian slowly stopped struggling and conserved what little air


    remained in her lungs.


    Jessica would not dare end her like this.


    Feeling Vivian slow down, Yvonne narrowed her eyes. She grabbed Vivian and hoisted her up.


    "Phew!" Vivian sat up in the bathtub and gasped for air. She wheezed so wildly that she trembled and


    almost copsed.


    A triumphant smile slowly spread across her wet face.


    ''I was right.


    Jessica won''t kill me.''


    The smile on Vivian''s face made Yvonne''s heart tremble. Yvonne could tell that Vivian already knew


    they wouldn''t kill her.


    For a moment, the hair on the back of Yvonne''s neck stood on end. She might be looking at the most


    dangerous woman in Lexingport City.


    Vivian had been quiet during her entire ordeal. She took the torture while making little to no noise at all.


    All her face showed was a shadow of a wince, which meant that she had tremendous control and


    concentration.


    If Yvonne''s experience was any indication, such a person did absolutely anything to exact revenge.


    Seeing Vivian take retribution like water off a duck''s back, Yvonne was able to understand her better.


    She might look angelic and harmless, but she was the most dangerous kind of cunning. Her talent for


    maniption allowed her to fly through the ranks of the city''s nobledies.


    She even sessfully tricked Jessica into giving her uncensored information.


    Looking at the woman sitting in the bathtub with sharp eyes, Yvonne gritted her teeth and silenced the


    intensifying panic in her heart.


    "The toiletries are over there as well as some clean clothes. Come out after you''re done bathing. Don''t


    try anything stupid." After saying that, Yvonne turned around and walked out of the bathroom.


    After Yvonne left, Vivian pped the water to vent her anger. She wanted to scream, but she was


    afraid that Yvonne woulde back and shove her to the bottom of the tub again.


    She would not endure such humiliation a second time.


    She clenched her hands into fists, and her long nails dug deeply enough into her palms to leave red


    marks.


    At the moment, Vivian could not remember a time when she hated Jessica more.


    Her swollen face and the whip marks all over her body were all because of Jessica.


    She did not want to know what else Jessica would do to torture her.


    Vivian was at the end of her rope. She could not stand any more torture.


    But what else could she do except to bear it? Every breath she drew annoyed the hell out of Jessica.


    Jessica would not listen to her pleas for mercy now. If anything, they would only encourage her


    savagery.


    So Vivian had no choice but to keep calm and endure.


    Sooner orter, a way out would present itself.


    Taking a deep, rxing breath, Vivian began bathing herself. At the moment, she was just d that she


    got to wash away the filth and stench the torture had left.


    While she was cleaning herself up, an unexpected guest came to Stone Road.


    Julie ignored the guards and stormed the gates of the Shi family estate.


    One of the guards immediately followed her and started dragging her out. Julie pulled out a fruit knife


    from her purse and waved it to the guard''s face.


    In a heartbeat, the guard was able to knock the knife out of her hand and into a nearby flower bed.


    Sam, who was upstairs, saw everything clearly. He ordered Jake behind him, "Take her to Jessica''s,


    warn them, and then let them go. Don''t cause a big scandal."


    "Yes, sir."


    Jake walked out and asked the guard to let Julie go.


    Julie ran to the flower bed and picked up her fruit knife. She pointed the knife at Jake and said fiercely,


    "Where''s my daughter? Where have you taken my Vivian?"


    Jake looked at the knife without a trace of fear in his face. He turned around and said, "Come with me if


    you want to see your daughter."


    Then, Jake started walking. Julie followed suit, keeping the knife pointed at the butler''s back.


    When she regained consciousness after fainting at John and Vivian''s busted wedding, her husband


    scolded her. He said that he found out about the evil things she and her daughter had done. He even


    locked her in their room to reflect.


    For three days, she had incessantly begged her husband to let her go to look for Vivian. In the time that


    she was locked up, the Ye family household had undergone a tremendous change.


    All the reliable servants around her and Vivian were dismissed. The new ones treated Henry


    respectfully while ignoring her.


    Even when she was eating at the table, she felt like an outsider.


    Henry, that bastard, was an outsider.


    But Henry was in charge of the Ye family now while she no longer had a ce or authority.


    The media reported no negative news about the Ye family, but Vivian was still missing.


    Julie had asked the servants on her whereabouts, but they knew nothing about it. Her husband only


    said through clenched teeth that Vivian deserved punishment. Somehow, it gave Julie hope. Her


    daughter woulde home after she had been chastised enough.


    Enough?


    What was enough?


    And how long would it take?


    Julie had always known that her honor and humiliation were tied together with her daughter''s. Now that


    Vivian was missing, she was a nobody in the Ye family.


    On her way to Stone Road, Julie bought a fruit knife.


    She had to save her daughter no matter the cost.


    "You''re holding my daughter prisoner?" Julie''s hand that was holding the fruit knife had begun


    sweating. She added in a low voice, "Don''t you know it''s illegal to imprison a person?"


    "Imprison?" Jake sighed and shook his head. "We''re not imprisoning your daughter. We''re just making


    her pay for what she''s done."


    "We have done nothing!" Julie retorted.


    Jake simply smiled and replied, "It''s you who installed the bug in Jessica''s ne. It''s also you who


    called Sam and caused him to have a stroke. You sent all the potential Rh-negative blood donors out of


    Lexingport City during the time of Sam''s surgery so that you''d be the only viable donor left. You


    coerced John into marrying Vivian in exchange for saving Sam''s life with your blood."


    Julie''s eyes widened. How did Jake know everything?


    Wasn''t the bug not the only thing mentioned that day?


    How did he know about Sam''s blood transfusion?


    Julie''s hand shook, and the fruit knife fell to the ground. She bent down to pick it up, but Jake kicked it


    away.


    "It''s for Howard''s sake that we haven''t exposed these things to the public. If you don''t ept the


    punishment now, you will be disgraced." Jake turned around and warned her.


    Although he was already old, his eyes were still filled with the cruelty of his youth. He surely looked like


    the man no one in their right mind would provoke.


    Julie was so frightened that she almost forgot to breathe. When Jake turned around and continued to


    walk forward, she said in a trembling voice, "Do you have any evidence to back your allegations?"


    "You just don''t give up, do you? It''s over. You and your daughter are already exposed. If you keep


    fighting, you''ll be hated by everyone in the city."


    Jake suddenly stopped and faced her once again. Julie was too scared to move or talk back.


    Now without her husband''s protection, she and her daughter were like two fragile boats floating at sea.


    It would not take much to smash them against the waves, and for the Shi family, that was just like lifting


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    a finger.


    At this point, she had to shut her mouth and obey.


    Before she entered the room where Vivian was being held, Julie heard ss breaking followed by a


    loud scolding.


    "You can''t even hold a cup of tea right. Why are you so useless?"

 Chapter 462 Punish Vivian (Part Three)

    Chapter 462 Punish Vivian (Part Three)


    The cup shattered at Vivian''s feet, sshing scalding hot tea all over her cheap slippers. Vivian winced


    and slightly panicked as her skin burned.


    She stared at the mess and gritted her teeth.


    Humiliation mped its gnarly hands around her throat, squeezing bitter tears out of her bloodshot


    eyes. If she were not standing on Shi family property, she would have already pounced on Jessica and


    scratched her face until it bled.


    She had never worn such ugly and cheap slippers in a very long time and served anybody tea.


    As expected, Jessica continued torturing her by treating her like a lowly maid.


    But she was not a maid. She was thedy of the Ye family.


    She was Howard''s daughter, and nobody ordered her around.


    "What are you thinking about? Are you still not convinced?" Jessica scoffed, seeing that Vivian gritted


    her teeth and kept silent.


    "Do you still think you''re the high and mighty Vivian Ye? Your father and brother already know what


    you''ve done. They''re humiliated and angry. How could such a vicious woman be a member of the Ye


    family? If you dare hurt me, they will disown youpletely, and you will live the rest of your life as a


    vagrant. Believe me."


    Of course Vivian believed her.


    From the moment her father made a concession, she knew that she had been abandoned.


    Howard was a smart man. Now that he had a son, he did not need to keep her around. If the situation


    called for it, he would sacrifice her to protect Henry.


    Vivian clenched her teeth and forced a smile, "Why will I hurt you, Ms. Shi?"


    Jessica looked up at her. She did not expect to see her so calm. She had been torturing her since she


    brought her here, but not once did she beg for mercy.


    Well, even if she did, Jessica would not just let her go.


    Jessica rolled her eyes and then smiled kindly. "Don''t call me Ms. Shi. It sounds so unfamiliar. Just


    keep calling me Jessica."


    The statement and the expression on Jessica''s face confused Vivian, but she kept her face neutral and


    her mouth shut.


    Jessica was known to have unpredictable mood swings. Some even surmised that she was crazy, but


    Vivian did not think so. Jessica was just as maniptive as she was. When Vivian did notment,


    Jessica continued in a sad tone, "Well, it''s fine if you don''t want to call me that. We don''t know how


    John is yet and don''t want to waste your time."


    ''What?


    What does Jessica want to say?''


    When Vivian was about to say something, Julie burst in.


    "Vivi, Vivi..."


    She was relieved to see her daughter standing.


    It seemed that Jessica only decided to order her around and serve her, not torture her badly.


    Julie''s sudden appearance surprised Jessica. She frowned and asked Jake, "What the hell is she doing


    here?"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Before she could object, Julie was already rushing to her daughter.


    ''Jake personally apanied her here?''


    Jessica asked in her mind, eyeing her father''s butler carefully.


    "Mom?" Vivian turned to Julie and called her in a trembling voice. The moment sheid eyes on her


    mother, the tears she had been forcing back streamed down her face.


    A parent was always a child''s shelter from the storm. No matter how strong children grew up to be,


    they would always seekfort and protection from their parents.


    In the end, only her mother truly cared about her.


    Only Julie came for her while everybody else had turned their back.


    Vivian sobbed helplessly.


    But they were sobs of joy. She was d and thankful to be found.


    "Vivi! Your face..." Looking at her daughter''s swollen face, Julie felt a lump in her throat. Vivian was


    covered in thick clothes, so she could not tell if she had sustained any other injuries.


    Julie asked in a broken voice, "What have they done to you?"


    With tears still steadily streaming down her face, Vivian held her mother in her arms and said, "Mom, I


    thought you abandoned me."


    Only when she held her mother did she feel that she was saved. Only when she smelled Julie''s familiar


    perfume and shampoo did she feel that she was still alive.


    "How could I abandon you? You''re my daughter." Julie gently patted her daughter on the back to


    It hurt Vivian, but she decided to breathe through the pain.


    She did not want her mother to worry about her, so she did not say anything. Then, Julie started


    caressing the back of her head. She leaned on her touch, feeling much better.


    Seeing the mother and daughter hugging like no one was around, Jessica walked toward Jake and


    asked, "Care to tell me what''s happening?"


    "Sam wants you to let them go."


    "What? No way!" Jessica raised her voice and pointed at Vivian angrily. "She''s the reason my father''s


    in a wheelchair and my brother''s missing. I can''t let her go so easily."


    Then, she pointed at Julie and added, "And now that her aplice is here, she''s not leaving as well."


    Julie was too scared to look at either Jessica or Jake.


    But Vivian grasped the piece of good news that she just heard. Sam was letting her go home.


    She stared at Jake in disbelief.


    The butler walked closer to Jessica, leaned in, and whispered something in her ear. Then, Jessica


    seemed to calm down.


    ''What did he tell her?


    Are they trying to pull a ruse?''


    Unable to hear what Jake told Jessica, Vivian began to feel uneasy.


    She held her mother''s hand tightly and waited.


    All of a sudden, Jessica looked at them, her eyes filled with hatred. Vivian looked right back at her with


    fearless eyes.


    After whispering something to her, Jake left and Jessica walked toward Julie and Vivian.


    "My father told me to let you go. I don''t want to." Jessica raised her chin and looked at Vivian with


    disdain. "But keeping you here leaves a stain on mynd. Before you leave, I will ask you a few


    questions, and it will be in your best interest to answer them truthfully."


    Vivian hesitated for a moment. She did not know what kind of plot they were trying to pull, so it would


    be best if she kept her answers short and simple.


    As soon as she heard that her daughter could go home with her, Julie immediately told Jessica, "Ask


    away."


    Jessica drew a short breath and asked Vivian, "Do you know that John is missing?"


    Vivian blinked twice, wondering why Jessica asked the strange question. After a few moments, she


    answered, "Yes, I know."


    "Do you still want to marry him?"


    Vivian''s pupils shrank. She stammered, "I..."


    She wanted to say that she still wanted to marry John, but she hesitated. At the exact same moment,


    her mother squeezed her hand. Vivian decided not to answer.


    Without waiting for Vivian''s response to herst question, Jessica asked a new one, "Do you still want


    your wedding dress?"


    "No," Vivian answered resolutely.


    She hated that damn ck wedding dress to the core.


    Of course she would not want it anymore.


    "Very well. You may leave now." Then, Jessica turned around and let them go.


    Before Vivian could even process that she was now free, her mother had already taken her hand and


    towed her away. As soon as they were out the door, Julie started talking.


    "Did you want to tell Jessica that you still wanted to marry her brother? You''re so silly, Vivi. They


    haven''t found Mr. Shi. He could be dead already for all we know. It''s more likely now that he''ll be found


    a corpse.


    Time Group is now under James Shi''s management. As soon as they dere Mr. Shi to be legally


    dead, James will be the new president of thepany. Even if Mr. Shi turns up alive, marrying him will


    yield you nothing.


    Let''s hurry up and go home. I don''t want to stay here any longer. Stone Road creeps the hell out of


    me."


    Vivian had been wondering what Jake had said to Jessica so that Jessica would let her and her mother


    go easily. She was so consumed by her thoughts that she did not hear a word Julie said.


    But Jessica heard everything.


    Sitting on the sofa, Jessica smiled and ordered Yvonne, "Add this one as well. Make sure the transition


    sounds natural, and then send it out to the media."


    "All right. I''ll have someone work on it right away." Then, Yvonne left with all the recordings.


    As soon as Vivian made it home, she heard the news.

 Chapter 463 Discredited

    Chapter 463 Discredited


    Vivian picked up her phone only to see a plethora of articles about her online.


    One of them was headlined: Mr. Shi fell into the water and disappeared on the wedding day with Vivian


    Ye breaking off the engagement. Was her love a lie?


    "How could this be?" With her eyes wide open, Vivian quickly clicked on it and saw a story before her.


    She was not in the mood to read this whole thing. She stared at the audio and clicked it.


    She heard Jessica''s voice.


    "Don''t call me Ms. Shi. It sounds so unfamiliar. Just keep calling me Jessica."


    "Well, it''s fine if you don''t want to call me that. We don''t know how John is yet and don''t want to waste


    your time."


    "Vivi, Vivi..."


    "Mom?"


    "Mom, I thought you abandoned me."


    "How could I abandon you? You are my daughter."


    "Before you leave, I will ask you a few questions, and it will be in your best interest to answer them


    truthfully."


    "Just ask."


    "Do you know that John is missing?"


    "Yes, I know."


    "Do you still want to marry him?"


    "I¡­ No."


    "Very well. You may leave now."


    They haven''t found Mr. Shi. He could be dead already for all we know. It''s more likely now that he''ll be


    found a corpse.


    Time Group is now under James Shi''s management. As soon as they dere Mr. Shi to be legally


    dead, James will be the new president of thepany. Even if Mr. Shi turns up alive, marrying him will


    yield you nothing.


    Let''s hurry up and go home. I don''t want to stay here any longer. Stone Road creeps the hell out of


    me."


    Vivian was stunned by the audio she heard with the phone slipping from her hand.


    She thought, ''This audio isn''t real. It has been very obviously edited.


    This is all a lie. Jessica is setting me up!''


    "There has to be a bug on me!" Vivian stretched out her hand to search her clothes for the bug, but the


    clothes she wore had been thrown away.


    Vivian stopped and murmured, "The clothes are gone. The evidence is gone."


    What she didn''t know was that the bug was not on one of the clothes, but in her body.


    While she was in aa, Jessica asked someone to put the bug into her body.


    Jessica wanted to make Vivian know how it felt when she was monitored. She wanted her to live in


    fear, knowing that all the bad things she had done could be exposed at any moment.


    The phone rang.


    It was Jessica.


    Vivian picked up the phone, staring at it and wanting to hang up. After hesitating for a while, she


    answered.


    "Vivian, have you read the news? This is a gift for your return to freedom," Jessica said slowly. "Don''t


    just read the title. Read thements. They''re wonderful."


    Vivian flew into a rage. "Do you have no morals? You can''t just edit the audio to deceive the public."


    "Are you really questioning my morality?" Jessica jeered. "The conversation was too long, so I had to


    cut some of the garbage out. I think I captured the essence of it though. Just remember to behave


    yourself in the future."


    "You!" Before Vivian finished speaking, Jessica hung up the phone.


    Vivian shouted at the phone screen angrily, "Jessica, you bitch! Get out of here!"


    She shouted at her phone, venting her anger. The words she had just said were posted online almost


    instantly.


    On Weibo, Jessica wrote, "When my brother was fine, you always called me Jessica lovingly. Now that


    he has had an ident, you don''t want to marry him anymore. You even called me bitch. I''ve never


    expected you to be such a cruel person. You said that you loved my brother, but the fact is that you just


    want to be the wife of the CEO of Time Group. You don''t love him at all. I was wrong."


    Below these words was a screenshot of the call log. As a result, Vivian''s phone number was released


    to the public.


    Vivian''s phone rang again.


    It was an unknown number.


    "Hello, who''s this?" Vivian asked impatiently.


    The strange woman on the other end of the phone was even more impatient. "Bah! You are such a


    shameless and disgusting person!"


    "Who are¡­" Before Vivian could even process what was happening, the strange woman hung up the


    phone.


    Then she received another two phone calls. Before she could say anything, she just heard an


    onught of curses.


    Vivian finally realized what was going on. The public must have been spreading her information around


    and attacking her for this awful situation.


    Her phone rang nonstop, to the point where she just had to switch it off.


    She turned on theputer, surfed the Inte and read thements.


    "Who is Vivian? Why is there so much news about her? Is this her im to fame?"


    "The world is so cruel. Vivian is already from a rich family, but she still wants to be the wife of the CEO


    of Time Group. Is she that vain?"


    "Her husband had an ident just before they could get married. He was so unlucky."


    "She called off the engagement because she doesn''t want to waste time waiting for a man who has


    disappeared. The love of the rich is really iprehensible."


    "She doesn''t deserve love. It''s really disgusting. Don''t tarnish love, okay?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "This is Mr. Shi''s second marriage. His first wife has died. Some people say that Vivian killed his wife


    so that she could marry him. Unfortunately, he had an ident on the day of their wedding. He hasn''t


    been found yet. Well, I don''t know if she''s got what she deserved."


    "If that''s the case, she will be punished sooner orter."


    "Hey, isn''t this Miss Ye? She used to say that she liked Mr. Shi and was willing to do anything for him. I


    remember us all being so moved by her. It turns out that it was all just an act for vanity."


    "I''ve told you that she''s just far too vain. You have to believe it now. Look at her. She''s dignified, elegant


    and gentle in front of outsiders but she''s clearly been hiding something. How dare she curse Ms. Shi


    behind her back? She''s such a bitch!"


    "Vivian is disgusting."


    Reading thements, Vivian was so furious that her hands trembled before smashing theputer.


    When the servants heard the noise and rushed over, they were flustered by Vivian''s rage-filled face.


    Her good image, which she had worked hard to build for more than twenty years, copsed in an


    instant.


    She didn''t dare to turn on her phone. There were arge number of articles about her on the Inte


    with lots ofizens berating her


    There werements flooding in about her, and not only that, her friends were also being abused and


    their lives were also turning into a mess.


    Vivian knew that it was Jessica who orchestrated all of this.


    However, Vivian could do nothing.


    Howard had no choice but to disassociate himself from Vivian in order to protect the Ye Group.


    When Howard returned home, he turned a blind eye to his daughter''s silent protest. "Vivi, you have to


    go out and live by yourself for a while. When the right timees, I will take you back into the home."


    ''Right time?


    When is the right time?''


    Vivian felt the bitterness seep into her heart. It seemed that she was sent out of the family for


    recuperation, but she was effectively being kicked out.


    Sure enough, in her father''s eyes, she was just a pawn. If she was of no use, he tossed her


    aside.

 Chapter 464 John Came

    Chapter 464 John Came


    In just a week, Vivian''s reputation was ruined.


    She was sent to a shabby building that looked like it would copse if faced with a strong breeze. She


    would live here from now on.


    People here wore cheap clothes, spoke vulgarnguage, and their bodies were engulfed with the


    constant stench of sweat. There were all kinds of people from different walks of life.


    "What the hell is this ce?" With a suitcase in her hand and high heels clomping down the rough


    road, Vivian was sshed with water by a child who ran over.


    This set off the rage that was building in her heart. She pointed at the child and cursed, "Ah! Stop!"


    The boy looked back at her and continued running.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Vivian was so angry that she stamped her feet in pure frustration. She wanted to catch up with the boy


    and beat him up. But after two steps, she tripped over the uneven road.


    "Ah..." She screamed and fell to the ground.


    The pain swept over her body instantly and attracted the attention of passers-by.


    Raising her dirty face, Vivian nced around and felt like everyone wasughing at her, just like those


    people on the Inte that insulted her.


    "Girl, are you okay? Let me help you up."


    "No need!" Vivian shouted with tears in her eyes.


    Compared with the pain on her body, thements on the Inte made her heart break into a


    thousand pieces.


    ''''Why? For what?"


    Vivian mmed her hands on the ground and slowly got up. She lowered her head and walked


    forward, tears streaming down her face.


    She could never predict, as a richdy, that she would ever be reduced to a slum!


    She bit her lips so hard that they were about to bleed.


    On the C Ind, the day before the Lantern Festival, Vicente forced Noah to go shopping with her.


    Walking in the bustling street market, Noah saw a familiar figure from a distance, wearing a ck


    mask.


    The figure seemed to also notice him.


    The two people''s eyes met through the crowded street. It was enough for Noah to know who it was.


    Surprise was written all over their faces. They didn''t expect to meet each other on C Ind.


    "I''m just going to buy something from over there," Noah said to Vicente. He turned around and walked


    towards the man.


    Vicente was so concentrated on finding something for the babies to y with that she didn''t hear him.


    When she came to her senses, there was no trace of Noah.


    Thinking that he knew her secret, she dropped the things in her hands and hurried to look for him.


    Noah followed the man wearing a mask, darting left and right. After passing a small cinema, they


    arrived at a quaint teahouse in a secluded alley.


    They sat down at a table and ordered a pot of tea.


    "Mr. Shi?" Noah spoke up first. "When did you get here?"


    John raised his head and looked into Noah''s dark eyes. "Just three days ago. Why are you here?"


    Noah said, "I arrived at C Ind on Lunar New Year''s Eve. Half a year ago, Nini sent me a message


    and asked me toe find her. I came here as soon as I finished dealing with things in Spring City. I


    nned to contact you after I leave C Ind, but I really didn''t expect to run into you here."


    "Okay." Then John looked at Noah. "Have you seen my wife?"


    "I saw her the day I arrived at C Ind. In the hotel I met..." Noah paused for a moment. He didn''t know


    if John knew about Nina''s situation yet. He asked hesitantly, "You know, Nini..."


    "I know." Every time John heard about it, it felt like a knife piercing his heart. Just hearing it was enough


    to make him ufortable, so he sipped his tea before he could think about it anymore.


    "You met Vicente as soon as you arrived?" John regained hisposure.


    Noah nodded. "I met him in the hotel. He took me to the castle of the Nangong family and I saw Nini."


    "Is she okay?" That was always at the forefront of John''s mind.


    He couldn''t get in touch with her and couldn''t get any information about her. Even Leon didn''t know


    what her situation was. These past six months felt like torture.


    "She is fine. Vicente treats her well and she''s living afortable life. Moreover, Nini has..." Noah


    wanted to tell him that Nina was pregnant, but he seemed to swallow the words before they could get


    out.


    He thought, ''If Mr. Shi finds out that Nini is pregnant with someone else''s child, it''ll probably crush him,


    right?''


    He couldn''t imagine how sad John would be.


    Noah knew that Nina loved John. So he thought that Nina getting pregnant could have been an


    ident.


    Moreover, ording to his observation during this time he spent here, Vicente cared about the children


    more than anything.


    Noah also realized that there was an unspeakable secret between Vicente and Nina, so it was not right


    for him to talk about it.


    He decided that it was for the best if John didn''t know about it for now.


    If there were any misunderstandings, that would just cause more unnecessary trouble.


    Noah didn''t know how to clear the misunderstanding between John and Nina. He took a sip of tea and


    said, "Nini misses you very much."


    John felt very ufortable when other people told him that Nina missed him.


    If he had his way, he wouldn''t let her say that to anyone else. As long as he was always by her side,


    she''d never have to feel that way.


    He couldn''t help but think of how sad she must be.


    Every time he thought of her, he was gued by sadness as well. He felt like his eyes were constantly


    welling up and he was scared to blink because it would allow the tears to roll down his face.


    Tears welled up in John''s eyes. He turned his head to look at the alley outside the window, as if he


    could convey his longing to Nina through the air.


    While they were separated by what seemed like the endless sea, he felt like getting closer would make


    him feel better. At least if they were in the same city, it would be something.


    Being this close only made him greedy though.


    He wanted her all to himself again. He wanted to meet her, live under the same roof as her, hug and


    kiss her...


    He felt like he was just an ordinary man, full of greed.


    The closer he got to her, the more he wanted.


    John kept looking out of the window and said in a hoarse voice, "Leon told me that I can''t see her for


    the time being, but that''s all I want to do." I''ve been wandering around hoping that I might bump into


    her, but I haven''t even seen her.


    Noah, can I see her?" It was the first time that John realized that he needed to turn to others for help. In


    this strange ce where he had to hide his identity, he was powerless.


    Leon asked him to wait, but he didn''t know when the waiting would end.


    For him, half a year felt more than enough.


    The pain of her being in touching distance but not able to see each other made John feel like he was


    drowning.


    Looking at his lonely figure, Noah asked, "Do you have the movie James acted in by any chance?"


    John turned around and looked at Noah, his eyes flickering. "Yes."


    Back then, James tried to show off in front of John, so he sent him his movie as soon as he could.


    After he watched it, he saved it on his phone.


    Noah''s phone began ringing. It seemed Vicente was looking for him.


    "Send it to meter. I''ve got to go." Noah didn''t answer the phone. He put it in his pocket and left the


    teahouse.


    As soon as he arrived at the door of the cinema, he saw Vicente striding towards him and questioning,


    "Noah, where have you been?"


    "Finding a cinema."


    "Why are you looking for a cinema?" Vicente looked him up and down. "You are leaving tomorrow.


    Don''t try your tricks on me."


    "Yes, I''m leaving tomorrow, so I want to invite Nini to watch a movie." Noah turned around and walked


    inside.


    "What movie?" Vicente followed him in.


    "The cinema hasn''t shown the movie yet. I believe Nini will like it, though." Noah took out his phone


    and John coincidentally sent him the movie at that moment.


    Vicente was shorter than him, so she didn''t notice anything out of the ordinary past Noah''s hulking


    frame. She just asked, "What movie is it?"


    "It''s a movie that James is in."

 Chapter 465 Watch A Movie

    Chapter 465 Watch A Movie


    Vicente had heard of James.


    "Is he the childish and arrogant James Nina mentioned?"


    "Childish and arrogant?" Noah smiled. "Who said that?"


    "I came up with it." Nina always talked about people and things from Lexingport City, and Vicente


    listened with interest.


    She wanted to hear more about them because their lives were far more interesting than hers.


    "Didn''t he star in a movie? How did it do?" Vicente casually asked.


    Noah replied, "It''s a box-office hit, and it gave James a huge break as an actor. Others may see James


    as just an idle young man, but once he focuses on his career, he will have a bright future."


    Hearing this, Vicente was consumed by wonder and curiosity. "Then it''s worth a look. I''ll watch it with


    you and Nina."


    "You want toe with us?" Noah stopped.


    He nned to take Nina out alone so that John could see her.


    If Vicente was there, it would be troublesome.


    "Why? Were you going to take my wife without me?" Vicente smirked at Noah. "Forget it. I eithere


    or we all don''te at all."


    The next moment, Vicente and Noah arrived at the cinema.


    When the manager saw Vicente, she immediately rushed over. She bowed deeply and said, "Count


    Nangong, you''re here. What can I do for you?"


    "I want to book your cinema for tomorrow, but you need to y the movie that I want to watch. I''ll bring


    my wife along."


    "Will it be just like your romantic date during the Lantern Festival?" The manager''s eyes lit up.


    Hearing the manager almost shriek with excitement, Vicente knew that she was a fan of her and Nina.


    That should make things easier.


    "Yes. I want to make her happy during her pregnancy," Vicente said, turning to herpanion. "Give


    her the movie, Noah."


    "I''ll send it to you. By the way, you can''t release it to the public," Noah said and fished out his phone.


    The manager smiled and asked, "It''s a new movie, isn''t it? Count Nangong, you''re so sweet. And don''t


    worry, I''ll personally see to it that it doesn''t leak out. Tell me a time, and I''ll reserve Theater No. 2 for


    you. Also, would you like me to clear all the guests out as well?"


    "No, that won''t be necessary," Noah replied immediately.


    The manager did not know who Noah was, so she did not look at him. She addressed Vicente during


    the entire conversation.


    "Just clear the guests out of Theater No. 2," Vicente replied with a gentle smile.


    "Okay," the manager answered. "Oh, my God, am I really going to see you and your wife here


    tomorrow?"


    "Yes," Vicente replied with a sincere smile.


    "Oh, my God! That''s great! I look forward to it!" The manager was only in her early twenties. For her,


    seeing C Ind''s most famous couple in person was like rubbing elbows with superstars.


    That did not surprise Vicente at all. She just kept smiling at the manager and said, "Thank you. We''ll


    see you tomorrow. Goodbye."


    "Bye." The manager waved her hand, smiling from ear to ear. "See you tomorrow."


    After everything was settled at the cinema, Vicente and Noah went shopping for some gifts and then


    went back to the castle.


    Every time Vicente returned to the castle, she touched and put her ear against Nina''s belly. She loved


    talking to Nina''s unborn twins.


    "How are you today, babies? Have you been torturing your mother as always? I bought you something


    interesting today. You can y with them after you''re born."


    "You bought toys again?" Nina dipped her chin and looked at the fluffy head stuck to her belly. "The


    yroom is already full. The babies can''t y with so many toys."


    "The babies can y with whatever they want. If they don''t like the toys I''ve already gotten them, then


    I''ll buy new ones," Vicente said dotingly.


    "Maybe you should hold off on buying stuff until they''re born. That way, nothing goes to waste."


    "Fine.


    But when my babies arrive, you won''t be able to stop me from spoiling them." Nina was speechless.


    Noah watched Nina and Vicente carefully. They acted as if they were a family, but their eyes did not


    shine with genuine feelings of romantic love for each other. They did not love each other that way. They


    were friends, and they got each other''s back.


    That was why Noah thought that John still had a chance. He believed that after all this time, Nina was


    still in love with her real husband.


    "Nini, I''m going to take you to a movie before I leave for Spring City tomorrow," Noah said.


    "Really?" Nina''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Vicente stood straight and interjected, "We will take you. I''ming as well."


    "Yes, we will take you to the cinema." Noah took a look at Vicente. Sometimes, he felt that Vicente


    looked like a woman who quibbled about unimportant things.


    Vicente nced at Noahcently, and then turned to Nina with a smile. "We''ll go see the movie


    James starred in. Noah said he became famous because of his performance there. I want to see his


    acting prowess for myself."


    "James'' movie? How did you know? Is it even avable here?" Joy and excitement tugged on the


    corners of Nina''s lips. It had been a long time since she saw her friends.


    She thought of James and Emma. She wondered how they were doing and if they had already gotten


    married.


    "Noah told me all about it. He has the movie." Vicente looked at Noah.


    She never took credit for things she had not done.


    Noah smiled at Vicente knowingly. He thought the count might be quibbling about unimportant things,


    but the man was honest.


    "I''ll fly back to Spring City after watching the movie tomorrow." Noah stood up. "I''m going upstairs to


    pack my things. Count Nangong, pleasee with me."


    The second floor was protected by a biometric lock. He could not get in alone.


    "Right. The lock." Vicente stood up and apanied Noah upstairs.


    After opening the door for him, Vicente told Noah, "There you go. You can go pack. I have something to


    do."


    Noah only watched as Vicente headed downstairs, leaving him to go about his business by himself. He


    could not help wondering, ''Does he trust me enough now to leave me alone?''


    Vicente had followed him everywhere except for the bathroom.


    Noah thought that maybe it was because he was leaving tomorrow.


    After entering his room and shutting the door behind him, Noah sent John a message.


    "There''s a cinema near the teahouse we visited today. We will watch a movie there in Theater No. 2 at


    2 o''clock tomorrow afternoon. Vicente will also be there. Be careful. You can''t be seen."


    At the same time, Vicente called her personal assistant when she went downstairs. "Demi, you''re


    responsible for the movie theater, especially the security. Don''t let anything go wrong."


    Since Nina was pregnant, she was always surrounded by bodyguards wherever she went.


    "It''s just a movie. What''s the worst that could happen?" Nina did not really care.


    Vicente said seriously, "Jett has been keeping an eye on you. I wouldn''t put it past him to try something


    underhanded just to harm you and the twins. If something happens to you and the children, I won''t be


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    able to live with myself."


    "All right. I understand." Nina smiled and said to the babies in her belly, "Tomorrow, I''ll take you to see


    James'' movie. He''s very handsome and promising."


    "He''s twenty years older than your babies, and his children will have to call your children their uncle


    and auntie in the future. That''s..."


    "Expected?" Nina suddenly burst intoughter.


    "Strange."


    Jett received a call. After hearing the news, a sinister smile slowly spread across his face.


    "They''re finallying out. Remember, don''t hurt the mother, but make sure the children don''t make it."

 Chapter 466 His Familiar Voice

    Chapter 466 His Familiar Voice


    The next day, at 2 p.m.


    Noah, Nina and Vicente arrived at the cinema where Demi and the manager had been waiting for a


    long time along with some bodyguards standing by.


    When the manager saw Nina and Vicente standing together, she almost cried out in excitement but


    kept it to herself. She took out her mobile phone and took pictures of them in secret.


    She sent them to Theater No. 2. As soon as they entered, the manager posted their pictures online,


    with the caption "Mr. and Mrs. Nangong are going to watch a movie together. I''m so jealous!"


    It took only a matter of time for the message to be forwarded andmented.


    Vicente helped Nina sit down and took the seat on her left side while Noah sat on her right.


    In the huge movie theater, only the three of them were there.


    An advertisement yed on the screen, which was in sync with other theaters. However, the movie


    here had been switched.


    Upon taking his seat, Noah said, "I just saw someone taking pictures of you."


    "That manager? I saw it. If I''m not mistaken, she''s a fan of me and Vicente. I guess she''s already


    posted it online," said Nina.


    "Your fan?" Noah asked in confusion.


    Nina nodded, "Take out your phone and check it."


    "He can''t see it on his phone," Vicente said and took out her phone. When she saw the all the attention


    that it was getting, she was shocked. "This manager is not only a fan, she''s the leader of our fans."


    She handed over the phone to Nina and thetter took a nce. "I look like I''ve gained some weight in


    this photo. But it can''t tell whether or not I''m pregnant."


    Vicente erged the photo. "That''s true. The clothes you''re wearing today are loose, and it''s winter. No


    one can tell that you''re pregnant."


    While both of them were talking about the photos, Noah was looking at the entrance of the theater from


    time to time.


    He had made everything clear yesterday. So he thought that John should be able to meet Nina in the


    cinema.


    But as he entered the cinema, he didn''t see John at all.


    The movie had already started.


    The lights cut out and the theater was enveloped in darkness. While Nina and Vicente were immersed


    in the world of movie, they didn''t notice Noah stand up and go out.


    He went outside to look for John but to no avail. Before going back, he went to the bathroom.


    When Noah got back to his seat, Nina then realized that he had gone out. She looked at him sideways


    and continued watching the movie.


    James'' scene just started ying.


    "Is it because of the filter? James looks so handsome." Nina stared at the screen.


    Noah just smiled. "He''s always been very handsome. And the Shi family has excellent genes."


    "Your family has good genes too. You and Henry are both handsome." After praising him, Nina


    changed the topic back to James. "But is James really this handsome? I never saw it before."


    Vicente cut in, "Not only is he handsome, but his acting skills are also great. He''s particrly good at


    driving emotions. He almost made me cry just now."


    "Just cry," Nina said calmly.


    Vicente rolled her eyes. "Forget what I said."


    "Because Mr. Shi used to be with you," Noah said, his voice a little hoarse. The touching background


    music from the movie melded with his voice that made him sound sadder than he was.


    Nina''s eyes flickered and turned to look at him. "Noah..."


    Noah met her gaze and repeated what he had just said. "Because Mr. Shi was with you, you didn''t


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    notice that James is actually very handsome.


    In your eyes, there is only Mr. Shi." Even in the darkness, Noah saw the glint of Nina''s tears. He patted


    her head and said, "Nini,


    you will meet soon. Trust me!"


    "Noah..." Nina couldn''t find the words to speak. Just by looking at his eyes, she believed him.


    She really believed that she would meet John soon.


    "Hey, hey, you two, be careful," Vicente said sarcastically. "Don''t flirt with each other. I''m still here.


    Noah, you are quite arrogant."


    Vicente''s tone made Nina chuckle. "Vicente, you''d better focus on the movie. You''ve been jealous


    since Noah came. Are you jealous of me and Noah?"


    "Humph, I don''t want to talk to you." Vicente leaned back and turned his attention back to the movie.


    Nina didn''t notice that half of the movie was already over.


    Nina was a little absent-minded because of Noah''s words. For some reason, she had a strange feeling


    that John was nearby.


    From time to time, she nced around the theater, but there was no one else there except the three of


    them.


    Besides, there were two bodyguards guarding the entrance of the theater.


    Both of them were standing straight when they saw a man wearing the cinema uniforme. They


    reached out and stopped him in his tracks. "What''s the matter?"


    The waiter was wearing a mask, carrying popcorn and a can of Coke.


    "Someone in Theater 2 ordered popcorn and Coke. I''m bringing these to them." The man''s voice


    sounded hushed as he looked at them straight with clear eyes.


    The two bodyguards stared at each other. "You go in and ask," one bodyguard said to the other. Then,


    he turned to the waiter. "Please show me your work permit."


    The man took out a card and handed it to the bodyguard. The bodyguard looked at it carefully and


    asked, "Sean Lu?"


    "Yes." The man nodded.


    Although they didn''t find anything unusual just by looking at him, they were extra careful since they


    were in charge of protecting the count and his wife.


    "Show me your ID card and take off your mask," one of the bodyguards ordered.


    The man took out his ID card and handed it to the bodyguard without hesitation. The bodyguard


    expected it closely to verify his identity.


    However, he saw that the man had not yet taken off his mask. "Take off your mask," he ordered again


    more firmly.


    Quite hesitant, the man narrowed his eyes and slowly raised his hand to remove his mask.


    The photo on his ID card looked different from how he looked today. He was so excited that he forgot to


    put on makeup. If he took off his mask, he would be found out.


    Before he could verify his identity, the other bodyguard came back. "It''s Mr. Ye who ordered popcorn


    and Coke. Let him in."


    "Then you can go in." The bodyguard opened the door and directed him inside.


    As soon as John entered the room, he saw James on the screen. He couldn''t help but raise his


    eyebrows.


    As he made his way inside, he turned around and saw three people sitting in the center of the theater.


    The light from the screen shone on them and clearly, John saw Nina sitting between two people.


    Her long hair was tied behind her ears, highlighting her small face. She was as beautiful as a flower.


    Her face was quite round, which he liked.


    John couldn''t count the times her face had appeared before him in his dreams. Now, it was right in front


    of him.


    It was no longer a dream.


    Noah saw John and nodded at him. He then turned to Nina and said, "Nini, here''s the popcorn I


    ordered for you."


    "Okay." Nina was so engrossed by the scene that she didn''t pay too much attention to what Noah had


    just said.


    Walking towards her, John felt as if he would miss a step every time he lifted his foot. He was afraid


    that this was just the longest and most vivid dream he''d ever had and soon, he would wake up.


    He was afraid that Nina would disappear in front of him.


    With every step John took, his heart pounded even stronger.


    He didn''t miss a step. His heart was still beating. This feeling was very real, just like the person in front


    of him.


    Nina didn''t disappear.


    At this moment, John stood in front of Noah, staring at Nina from the side. He was at a loss what to do


    and what to say.


    As he saw John standing still, Noah turned again to Nina and reminded her, "Nini, popcorn."


    With her eyes still fixed to the movie, Nina reached out her hand and touched nothing. "Where is the


    popcorn?"


    When she turned her head, a bucket of popcorn was handed to her and she heard a voice that had


    echoed in her mind countless times.


    "Here." John stared at Nina.


    ''Honey, I''m here.''

 Chapter 467 Eager To Hug Her

    Chapter 467 Eager To Hug Her


    A hint of astonishment shed across Nina''s eyes.


    ''This voice... How is it possible?''


    she thought to herself.


    Slowly, Nina sat up straight. She suspected that what she was seeing was an illusion because of what


    Noah had just said.


    "Where is the popcorn?" Nina asked hesitantly, her amber eyes flickering, and her face showing an


    expression ofplication.


    Before John could say anything, Vicente said something first. "Isn''t the popcorn here?"


    "Shut up!" Nina shouted at Vicente. She was so frightened by her eruption that her hand shook and


    retracted away from the popcorn.


    ''What''s wrong?


    Why is Nina so fierce?'' she wondered.


    Vicente felt a look of hostility gazing at her. She looked around the theater to find where that look was


    It turned out to be the waiter serving popcorn.


    "Put down the popcorn and get out," Vicentemanded angrily,shing out after Nina''s unfriendly


    attitude towards her.


    John didn''t mind Vicente at all. He put the popcorn in Nina''s hand, which had been frozen in the air. His


    throat tightened.


    "Here you are."


    "It''s real!" Nina was certain that the person in front of her was John. She stood up abruptly with her


    hand on her waist.


    She was in such a hurry that she knocked over the popcorn.


    A smile formed on John''s lips. His wife recognized him.


    As to not arouse Vicente''s suspicion, he said, "Yes, the popcorn is real."


    "The popcorn is spilled. What''s wrong with you?" Vicente scolded him.


    With light gleaming from her wet eyes, Nina suppressed the excitement in her heart and said, "What''s


    wrong with you? The popcorn is spilled."


    ''John, what''s up?


    Why did youe all of a sudden?''


    Nina stared straight at the person in front of her. Even though she could only see half his face and his


    silhouette against the light from the movie screen, she could still feel the tears in his eyes.


    She also started to tear up. After a long time, they had finally met.


    Nina moved her body and wanted to jump into his arms.


    Just by looking at the longing and excited expression in her eyes, John knew exactly what she wanted


    to do.


    He also wanted to grab her and give her a tight embrace.


    However, Vicente was still here. John remembered Leon''s constant reminder not to expose his identity


    to anyone, and especially not to provoke Vicente.


    No matter how much he wanted to, he couldn''t afford to be impulsive.


    "The popcorn is spilled. I''ll take you to buy another one, okay?" John was so excited that his voice kept


    cracking from his tightened throat. Moreover, the sound from the movie diluted his volume, and his


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    voice sounded like a whisper, as if only he was the only one who could hear it.


    As soon as Nina recognized him, she had automatically blocked all external stimuli that wasn''t John''s.


    At that moment, all her eyes could see was him and all her ears could hear was the sound of his voice.


    Just from his voice and demeanor, she understood John''s situation and what he was trying to do.


    When he said, "I''ll take you to buy another one," what he was really saying was "let me take you away."


    This careful way of asking made her heart ache.


    "Okay." Tears ran down her cheeks as she nodded.


    As soon as she said that word, John reached out his hand to pull her. When her fingertips touched his


    hand, her heartstring was pulled slightly, as if the warmth of his hand were the hot air blown in winter.


    That warm feeling overwhelmed her.


    The emotions she had buried deep in her heart for more than half a year exploded. The moment their


    fingers touched, her love for him captured her.


    John took Nina''s hand and left.


    "Hey, you..."


    As soon as Vicente stood up, Noah reached for her shoulder and pressed her back to her seat.


    "They''re just going to buy popcorn," Noah assured her. "Let''s go on watching the movie."


    "The waiter can buy popcorn himself. Why did he take Nina away?" Vicente tried to stand up again.


    Before she could, Noah turned around and gave her a deep look.


    Just from his eyes, Vicente understood what he was trying to say. "He...he...he..."


    "I know you want to say he''s here. Sit down and watch the movie." Noah finished Vicente''s words and


    turned his attention back at the screen.


    When it finally dawned on Vicente that the waiter was indeed John, she became quiet.


    The young couple hadn''t seen each other for more than half a year and decided to go somewhere


    private where they could pour out all their love to each other.


    "Well, I''d better watch the movie quietly." Vicente leaned against the chair, crossed her legs,ying


    hands on the armrestszily.


    Noah looked at her and said, "You usually pay attention to your image in front of outsiders."


    "Image management is a must, but that''s not my true self." Vicente put down her crossed leg. "You are


    indeed an outsider, but you are about to fly away. I don''t have to pay so much attention to my image in


    front of you. Oh, by the way, what time is your flight?"


    "Didn''t you book the air ticket for me?" Noah shook his head in disappointment. Vicente was not


    reliable at all.


    But Vicente''s unruly personality was unlike James'' uninhibited yuppie style or Adrian''s cynical rebel


    type. Actually, Vicente was easy-going in front of the people she trusted.


    Vicente eximed, "What? I booked it for you? Let me have a look. The ne will take off at six o''clock


    in the afternoon. There are still three hours left. We can drive there after watching the movie.


    Noah, you''re so lucky. This is the first time I''ve watched a movie alone with a man." Vicente leaned


    against the chair and found anotherfortable position.


    Noah also leaned back and picked up the Coke that John had just brought. He opened it with one hand


    and poured more than half of the Coke into his mouth.


    "It''s also my first time to watch a movie with a man."


    "Have you watched a movie with a woman?" Vicente asked.


    "No."


    "Humph. Why did you say that in such an unabashed way?" Vicente also reached out for the Coke only


    to find out that she didn''t have one.


    She straightened her body and took the Coke away from Noah''s hand.


    "Hey!"


    "What? I''m thirsty." Vicente tilted her head upward and poured the remainder of the Coke down her


    mouth.


    Knowing that Vicente liked men, Noah felt it was a little weird for them to drink from the same can of


    Coke.


    However, Vicente drank it without touching the can.


    "Don''t be so stingy. I''ll return you a whole packter." After drinking it, Vicente wanted to throw the can


    away. But when she found out that there was no trash can, she just held it in her hand.


    The two of them continued watching the remaining part of the movie.


    Meanwhile, John held Nina''s hand and walked all the way down to the corridor. The movie was already


    showing, and there was no one outside except the staff of the cinema.


    He took her inside the men''s room and ced an "Under Repair" sign outside.


    Nina was stunned by how prepared John was with his prop.


    "Why the bathroom?" she asked as she followed him in.


    "I was in a hurry. I couldn''t find a better ce." As soon as those words escaped his lips, he grabbed


    her hand tightly, pushed her against the wall and leaned over her.


    Nina had always known that John was tall and strong. However, as he towered over her, he looked like


    an insurmountable wall, casting a shadow that enveloped her.


    Although she was wearing thick clothes, she could feel the cold wall behind her. But the man in front of


    her was warm.


    Her sparkling eyes tempted him.


    "Nina..." John removed his mask and bent over to kiss her.

 Chapter 468 Back In His Arms

    Chapter 468 Back In His Arms


    John''s kiss was dominant but gentle, as if to pour all his longing into this long kiss.


    Nina smelled his unique scent, felt his hot breath on her neck, and heard a gasp escaping in between


    kisses.


    And all the cells in her body were responding to him.


    The man belonged to her.


    His face was less than an inch away from hers. Up close, she could see his tall nose and his


    exceptionally long and slender eyshes, trembling slightly.


    Even with trembling lips, he continued to kiss her.


    Slowly, Nina closed her eyes. Her crystal clear tears rolled down, falling between their mouths, leaving


    a faint salty taste.


    The salty taste of Nina''s tears in John''s tongue felt like a gathering of all longing and suffering he had


    experienced for more than half a year. Remembering all the moments that they weren''t together made


    him bitter and aching.


    He parted his lips away from hers and slowly opened his eyes. He held Nina''s face, gently kissed the


    tip of her delicate nose, kissed her closed eyes and her tearful eyshes, and kissed her forehead.


    John didn''t speak a word. When he closed his eyes again, two lines of tears fell.


    ''Finally, she came back to me.''


    For a while, neither of them spoke. Nina broke the silence and said in a sobbing voice,


    "It''s been half a year. I can''t hear your voice, see your face or smell your scent. I can''t hold your hands


    or hug you. I can''t..." Nina''s voice was cracking, making it hard for her to continue. But she still had a


    lot to say so she pressed on.


    "I missed you so much. I can''t bear it, so I tried not to miss you. But the more I tried, I missed you even


    more. At first, it was almost impossible for me to sleep. I missed you so much that I couldn''t fall asleep.


    But I couldn''t sleep either without thinking about you.


    John, it''s all your fault." Nina pursed her mouth, and the tears that she had tried hard to hold down


    welled up again.


    She pressed her head against John''s chest, wrapped his arms tightly around him and cried.


    Her tears streamed all the way down


    and dropped on the white floor.


    "It''s all my fault." John stroked her back. The sound of her cries made his heart ache, with every wail


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    smashing his heart into pieces.


    He let her cry for a while and then pulled her away.


    He was worried that she would be feeling ufortable with her forehead against him.


    "Honey, don''t cry." John wiped her tears and saw that her eyes were red from crying.


    Nina also wiped the tears and nodded. "Okay, I won''t cry."


    "Shouldn''t you be happy to see me? Why are you crying?" John asked.


    "I was so happy that I cried tears of joy." Nina looked up at him.


    With a gentle smile, he leaned against her and kissed her on the lips. "Smile," he said softly.


    "How can I smile immediately after you tell me to smile?" Nina pouted.


    "Then how can I make you smile?" John motioned his hand towards her face and pinched her. When


    Nina raised her hand to push his away, he took the opportunity to pull her hand to his lips and kiss it.


    When his lips touched her hand, Nina blushed with shyness and withdrew her hand.


    Perhaps because of her pregnancy, her body was very sensitive, and both her hands were no


    exception.


    "I''ll smile if you tell me something funny."


    "There is something really funning," John said after thinking for a while.


    Nina didn''t believe that he could tell a joke. At best, he could tell a bad joke.


    Hearing what he had said, Nina became interested.


    "Tell me."


    "You sent a message to James in the middle of the night. When he woke up the second morning, he


    was so scared because he thought you were a ghost. He also told me that you had a group of followers


    in the underworld."


    "Ha-ha..." Ninaughed out loud. "Did he really believe it?"


    "Yes." The sight of her smile made John smile as well. He looked at her and swelled with an


    overflowing affection.


    ''It''s so good to see you smile again.''


    John reached out and held her in his arms. His chin rubbed against her head. "I missed you very


    much."


    "Me too." Nina nuzzled against his chest and asked, "How did youe to C Ind?"


    "Your brother took me here."


    "What? My brother is back?" Nina was shocked. "But I haven''t heard of it. Why didn''t he contact me


    since he came back?"


    "I can''t get in touch with him after he went back home." John was still a little worried about this. If he


    couldn''t get in touch with Leon, it would be difficult for him to implement the rest part of the n.


    Nina seemed to have thought of something and smiled. "You may not be able to contact him in the next


    week. My parents are punishing him."


    "What kind of punishment?" John asked curiously.


    "It depends on his luck. I feel sorry for him." Nina sighed.


    "Why are you smiling so happily if you feel sorry for him?"


    "Am I smiling?" Nina wiped the smile off her lips and looked at him with her eyes brimming with


    innocence.


    John smiled, "No."


    "I never smiled. I just feel sorry for my brother." Nina was satisfied by his answer.


    "You are so naughty!" John pinched her face.


    Once again, she giggled and rubbed her face against his chest.


    Suddenly, they heard the sound of footstepsing from outside the bathroom, with one step louder


    than thest.


    "Shh..." Nina covered his mouth with her hand and furtively poked her head. "Let''s keep silent.


    Otherwise, someone will discover us."


    "Okay." John nodded.


    Meanwhile, outside the bathroom, a man saw the repair sign. "It was normal when we first arrived. Why


    is it being repaired?" he asked.


    "Who knows. Forget it. Hold on for a while."


    "Can''t you hold it back? Anyway, I can''t."


    "I don''t want to use the bathroom."


    "Fuck off!"


    "I''m leaving. Will you go?"


    "I''m leaving with you."


    The two men left, talking andughing. Nina burst into snickeringughter and whispered, "They are so


    funny."


    John took her hand down and said, "You covered my mouth, but here you are,ughing?"


    "Ha-ha..." Ninaughed again.


    She found that as long as she was with John, even the smallest things in her life would be funny.


    "Ahem..." Noah stood at the repair sign and coughed.


    He didn''t want to disturb the two of them, but he wanted to say goodbye to Nina before he left for


    Spring City.


    "It''s Noah." Nina recognized the voice. "They have finished watching the movie. Let''s go out."


    "Wait!" John pulled her back. "Don''t go out until there are few people outside. Otherwise, someone will


    see you walk out from the men''s room."


    "You are so considerate. But who pulled me in just now?" Nina red at him.


    John remained silent.


    When the next movie started, there was no one else outside. Feeling it was already safe, the two of


    them came out one after the other.


    Noah was standing in the corridor, waiting for them.


    "Noah, where is Vicente?" Nina asked as she looked around.


    "He''s waiting for you outside. He said he wanted to see what popcorn kept you for so long." Noah


    nced at John who was already wearing a mask. His eyes were no longer dejected. Instead, they


    were full of life.


    At this moment, John furrowed his brows. He was worried that Vicente would be angry at Nina.

 Chapter 469 Theyre Being Watched

    Chapter 469 They''re Being Watched


    Nina pulled John''s arm. "I want a box of sweet popcorn, please."


    "Okay, wait a minute," John answered, walking over to the popcorn machine.


    Looking at his tall and straight back, Nina felt a sense of satisfaction.


    Seeing her so happy made Noah feel like he had finally done something worthwhile before he had to


    leave C Ind.


    "Nini, I''m going to the airport," Noah said. "You must take good care of yourself."


    "Oh, you''re leaving today. I almost forgot." Nina nced at him apologetically. Then she reached into


    her pocket to take out a small square box and handed it to him. "I''ve got a gift for you."


    "A gift for me?" Noah was overjoyed. He opened the box and saw a watch sitting handsomely inside.


    "A watch?"


    "It''s not just an ordinary watch," Nina said. "The watch is specially modified for you. It can be used as a


    properly when you get back.


    Besides, it has quite an incredible feature. If you are able to, you can add everyone''s information on it.


    So when you''re doing investigations, you can have easy ess to all this. All you need to do is a face


    scan and the information will pop up."


    Nina was quite proud of herself in all honesty. This was probably the best watch she had modified. It


    was far better than her own actually.


    "Do you like it? Do you think it''ll be useful?" she asked.


    "It''ll be very useful. Thank you." Noah put the watch on. It looked like an ordinary watch. If Nina hadn''t


    told him, he would have never figured out how special it was.


    "Don''t mention it. With all the lollipops you have given me, I need to repay you. I''ll probably be eating


    those lollipops for the rest of my life." Nina smiled gently at him.


    Since she was pregnant, her smile held a sweeter tone to it.


    Noah thought back to how Nina initially was. She was a cold and stern girl that very rarely even smiled.


    "I only brought a few lollipops this time. Tell me when you finish them and I''ll send you more." Noah put


    the box into his coat pocket.


    "Okay." Nina looked at John.


    She met the eyes of a man by ident. He was in charge of checking the tickets at the entrance. He


    lowered his head in a hurry and picked up the tickets. Holding the tickets in his hand, the man was at


    somewhat of a loss.


    The smile on Nina''s face gradually disappeared.


    "Noah, look at that man."


    "What''s wrong?" Noah looked at him. He was holding the tickets in his hand with his head down.


    Another person who was also in charge of checking the tickets talked to him from time to time, but he


    just answered casually and not saying much.


    Noah also felt like there was something wrong with this man.


    "Nini, do you know him?"


    "No, I don''t." Being as alert as she was, Nina scoured around the hall of the cinema and noticed two


    more suspicious people.


    Two men with hats on, sat in the massage chairs and chatted.


    When Nina''s eyes fell on them, the two men slyly pulled the peaks of their hats down.


    "Noah, look at those two men." Nina motioned him to look over. "Something about those two just isn''t


    right. When we arrived here, they were sitting there and chatting. If they came here to watch a movie,


    they should have left by now, but they are still there."


    When Noah entered the cinema, he didn''t even notice these men. After Nina pointed them out, he


    studied them from head to toe and then stared at their mouths.


    "What should we do? I suspect that we have been found out. Don''t look at them, just continue talking.


    Don''t let them notice. When are we going to take action? Wait for the order. There are too many people


    here..." Noah said word by word.


    Nina knew it was the conversation between the two men. Her eyes turned steely as she said, "It seems


    that we''re being watched."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Do you know who they are?" Noah kept staring at the two men. As the two men raised their heads to


    see what was going on, they met Noah''s ferocious eyes.


    They were shaken to their cores and lowered their hats again.


    "Jett probably asked them to watch me." Watching the two people leave, Nina looked around again.


    "Aside from these three men, there are bound to be more people watching us.


    We need to be careful. We can''t give Jett any ammunition on us."


    "You''re right." Noah nodded. "Let''s go over there. Mr. Shi is waiting for you."


    "Let''s go." Nina walked towards John.


    John was holding arge bucket of popcorn. A woman nearby, who was working in the cinema, said in


    surprise, "Sean, that''s a lot of popcorn. Whose is it?"


    "Hers." John was a man of few words when it came to other people.


    The woman followed his gaze and saw Nina and Noahing over. She covered her mouth in surprise


    and asked, "Do you mean the countess?"


    "The countess?" John frowned unhappily. In his eyes, she was only ever Mrs. Shi, but not the


    countess.


    "Yes. What''s wrong?" The woman looked at his gloomy face.


    With a darkened expression, he corrected, "Her name is Nina Lu. She is a princess."


    "Yes, Princess Nina is the countess." The woman was confused.


    As soon as she finished her words, she saw a cold look shoot from John''s eyes. She took a step back


    silently. "Do you know the countess? I mean, Princess Nina."


    "Yes."


    "Really?" The woman suddenly looked envious. "I really didn''t expect you to be friends with the


    countess, no, Princess Nina."


    John didn''t answer her. When he saw Nina, his face changed. His face softened and he gazed upon


    her gently, saying, "Here''s your popcorn."


    "So much?" It was the biggest possible bucket so Nina had to carry it with both hands.


    John said coldly, "He better eat himself to death."


    Ninaughed. Her eyes curved into the shape of a crescent moon as the joy filled every little pore in


    her face.


    The woman looked at Noah and Nina from time to time. Noah immediately picked up on her odd


    behavior. When their eyes met, the woman smiled politely at him.


    Noah wasn''t exactly suspicious of her because she seemed far too honest. When she raised her hand


    to smooth her hair, something seemed to cross her mind and her hand froze.


    Noah noticed her wearing white wireless earbud, but she was the only employee doing this.


    However, he didn''t know if that meant anything. It could have just been her personal habit.


    Noah walked up to her and asked, "Can I have some popcorn please?"


    "Okay, wait a moment." The woman served him his popcorn with a smile and nothing seemed out of


    the ordinary.


    Some music yed in the hall of the cinema. Noah lowered his voice and asked, "What is this music?


    It sounds good."


    "What? I don''t know."


    The music that yed in the cinema was yed so often that it had to be memorable. Noah asked,


    "Don''t you listen to music?"


    "No, it''s not really a habit that I have." She handed him the popcorn. "Here''s your popcorn."


    "Okay, thank you."


    So she didn''t really listen to music, yet she still wore wireless earbud. There couldn''t be any voice


    him perfectly well.


    Noah couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something wrong with this woman.


    "This popcorn is so sweet. I think Mimi will like it." Nina put some popcorn into her mouth as she spoke.


    In order to make it easier for her to eat, John held the bucket for her. He could hear the crunching


    sound every time she chewed.


    "Mrs. Nangong." The woman suddenly walked towards Nina. Noticing John''s immediate nce, she


    quickly changed her words. "Your Highness, you should probably watch how much popcorn you eat."


    "What?" Nina shoved some popcorn into her mouth. "Why?"


    The woman said with concern, "The popcorn contains too much saturated fat, reverse fat, essence and


    sugar, which are terrible for the development of a fetus."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Nina spat out the popcorn on the paper, wrapped it and threw it into


    the trash can.


    John''s face turned pale when he saw what Nina did. He then took note of her figure and her round


    face.


    "Are you pregnant?" he asked in shock.

 Chapter 470 With Vicentes Children

    Chapter 470 With Vicente''s Children


    Nina was stunned.


    She was so busy with kissing and hugging that she forgot to tell John that she was pregnant.


    However, the bathroom of the cinema was not a ce for her to tell him the truth. If someone


    happened to hear it, she would get Vicente in trouble.


    Nina had nned to tell him the truth after she discussed it with Vicente. But she didn''t expect that


    John would find out so soon.


    Noah knew that something was wrong, but he had no idea how to fix it.


    Nina opened her mouth, but Noah gave her a look. He also looked at the waitress, indicating that there


    was something wrong with this person.


    "I..." Nina wanted to exin it as well as she could, but the words were stuck in her throat. She could


    only nod sulkily, "Yes."


    "Princess Nina been pregnant with twins for six months," the waitress exined with a smile.


    Nina gritted her teeth. "You seem to know everything about me?" she asked.


    "What?" A hint of panic shed through the waitress''s eyes. She tried her best to stay calm. "Didn''t


    Count Nangong announce this? Besides, I''m your fan, so I know it very well."


    "Go ahead with your work," said Nina with nonchnce.


    "Okay." The waitress returned to her position, which wasn''t far from them. She pricked up her ears to


    hear what they would say and nced at them from time to time.


    "Six months?" John asked, keeping a straight face.


    ''No, seven months.


    The babies are more than seven months old.


    They are our babies.''


    Nina wanted to tell him this, but someone in the cinema was keeping an eye on her.


    Unable to tell him the truth, she pursed her lips and answered, "Yes."


    "Are the babies Vicente''s?" John took a deep breath and stared at her face.


    "Yes." Nina nced at the waitress and then looked back intently at John.


    She hoped that her eyes could convey to John what she really wanted to say to him. With someone


    watching her like a hawk, she couldn''t tell the truth to him directly.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ''John, please believe me, ''


    she pleaded inwardly, wanting him to see right through her.


    "You said yes?" However, her suggestive gaze went unnoticed by John. Instead, he was devastated by


    her answer.


    He didn''t expect that his little girl had married another man, and even had children.


    ''Why didn''t she wait for me?


    It''s only half a year. Can''t she wait?''


    Suddenly, John''s eyes turned red. His body became possessed by a murderous aura that was even


    colder than in winter.


    He clenched his fists and went out without making a sound.


    "Sean, where are you going?" The waitress called him and looked at Nina from the corner of her eye.


    Nina panicked and chased after him.


    Pregnancy made it inconvenient for her to walk, so she had to ask Noah. "Don''t worry about me. Go


    and stop him. I think he''s going to find Vicente."


    Nina knew John too well. Back then she was locked up in her room by John. She took purgatives and


    ended up being sent to the hospital. Since then, John had never punished her again.


    Rather, he would inflict the punishment either to himself or to others.


    Just now, she knew John was mad at her, but he was able to hold back his rage. She knew he was


    about to hunt down Vicente.


    Vicente was a woman, and she couldn''t resist John''s fist.


    "Hurry up! Hurry up!"


    Noah looked around. There were so many people in the hall of the cinema. It was unlikely that they


    were all bad people. With so many potential witnesses, the bad people wouldn''t dare to act rashly.


    "Okay, be careful. You can find a ce to have a seat first." As soon as the words left his mouth, Noah


    ran after John.


    As expected, John went to Vicente.


    The moment he walked out of the cinema, he saw a limited edition luxurious car parked on the side of


    the road.


    The tall and strong bodyguards standing beside the vehicle emitted an aggressive vibe.


    For John, this was a provocation.


    As he was walking towards the car, he was instantly stopped by the bodyguards. "What are you


    doing?" the leader of the guards asked.


    Although they were tall and strong, they were not as towering as John. They were no threat for him.


    No matter what, John would still pursue Vicente and beat him up today.


    "Get out of my way." The aura around John was intimidating. The powerful words and his domineering


    eyes made the bodyguard in front of him tremble.


    Vicente was sitting inside the car. When she heard the noise, she rolled down the window. She was


    surprised to see the man wearing a mask.


    "What''s the matter?" Vicente''s voice was clear and crisp while her outward appearance looked


    feminine, giving off a strong impression of both elegance and nobility.


    However, in the eyes of John, Vicente was a toy boy.


    ''Damn it! How dare this toy boy touch my wife?!'' The thought raged inside of him.


    John threw a punch that connected cleanly to the bodyguard''s chin, and another that hit the other


    bodyguard''s jaw. Both men groaned in pain as they copsed to the ground.


    It only took two punches to bring down two strong men.


    Vicente''s body convulsed in fear. ''Is he going to beat me up next?


    With the power of his punch, even if I am not disabled, it will still take me several month to recover.


    Oh my God! Close the window!''


    Fueled primarily by fear, Vicente tried to roll down the window as fast she could, but not fast enough.


    As soon as her fingers touched the button, John was able to extend his arm inside the car and grab


    Vicente by the cor, pulling her body halfway outside the window.


    "Please don''t!" Almost instinctively, Vicente raised her hands to protect her face. Her heartbeat was


    racing so fast, she felt her heart almost jump out through her throat.


    As the events unfolded, everyone stopped to watch, shocked by the sudden uproar happening before


    their eyes.


    They were wondering who dared to attack Vicente on the street.


    When John was about to swing his fist, the other bodyguards rushed towards him and pulled him away


    from Vicente.


    Unfazed, John threw another round of punches to the other bodyguards.


    "Vicente,e out!" John was so consumed by anger that he lost his mind. He had long forgotten what


    Leon had told him, and he didn''t want to keep his image anymore.


    His face was horribly gloomy, and his scarlet eyes looked like he was possessed by an enraged, crazy


    demon, hungry for human flesh and blood.


    Still drowning in fear, Vicente rolled up the car window and watched the chaotic situation outside


    unfold. However, the safety offered by the window separating them seemed temporary as John had


    almost knocked down the other bodyguards.


    Vicente patted her undting chest to try steady her racing heartbeat as her face turned pale by the


    second. "How could he be so good at fighting? Why does he suddenly go crazy? Where is Nina?


    Where is Noah?"


    And just like a prayer granted, Noah rushed over to John.


    He grabbed John''s shoulder and snapped, "We''re on C Ind! If you continue causing trouble, what


    would happen to Nini?"


    The mention of her name struck something inside him. Nina was the only thing John cared about.


    Finally, John''s fists loosened.


    Some of the bystanders reported that there was someone stirring up trouble in the street and wanted to


    hit Vicente. Not long after, policemen came over and surrounded John and Noah.


    "What happened?" The leading policeman rushed over and pointed at John. "Did you cause trouble in


    the street?"


    Noah immediately stood in between John and the policeman, in case John would cut it off thetter''s


    finger on the spot.


    It happened in Lexingport City before.


    "Sorry, it''s just a misunderstanding," Noah said politely.


    "It''s up to us whether it''s a misunderstanding." The policeman turned around and knocked on the car


    window of Vicente.


    Slowly, Vicente rolled down the window. She looked at Noah, and then thought of Nina. For their sake,


    she decided to let John off the hook.


    "Nothing. I was just having fun with my friends."


    As soon as the policemen heard her, they left and dispersed the crowd of onlookers that had formed.


    Noah nodded in gratitude.


    Vicente looked around but couldn''t find Nina. She got out of the car and asked, "Where is Nina?"


    "Nini is sitting inside." Noah pointed to the cinema.


    "I''ll pick her up, then." Even though Noah blocked John, Vicente was still shook from what John had


    done that she walked around him to get to the cinema.


    When she got there, she looked everywhere for Nina. However, Nina was nowhere to be found.

 Chapter 471 Another Car Accident

    Chapter 471 Another Car ident


    Vicente went to ask around, and it just so happened that the first person she ran into was that shady


    waitress.


    "Have you seen Nina?"


    "Princess Nina already left," the waitress said calmly.


    "Left?" Vicente wrinkled her brows in worry. "Did she say where she¡¯s going? With whom did she


    leave?"


    The waitress was silent for a moment, seemingly trying to recall something. "She went with a beautiful


    woman who seemed to be of mixed descent. The two of them should know each other."


    "A beautiful woman of mixed descent?" A figure emerged in Vicente''s mind. "Demi?"


    "Yes, that''s her name," the waitress said affirmatively. "I heard Princess Nina call her Demi."


    "Okay, thanks. I''ll give her a call." Vicente felt like the huge boulder weighing her heart down


    disappeared when she learned that Nina left with Demi.


    She quickly took out her phone and dialed Demi''s number. "Demi, is Nina with you?"


    Demi''s voice rang from the other end. "Yes."


    "Pass the phone to her, please," Vicente said as she hurriedly made her way out of the cinema.


    After Vicente left, the waitress lowered her head, pressed his earbud, and whispered, "Vicente didn''t


    suspect anything. He left. Carry things out as nned."


    On Nina¡¯s end, she promptly took the phone Demi proffered. "I''m in Demi''s car. Don''t worry. I just had a


    stomachache and asked her to take me to the hospital."


    "What happened? Are you sick?" Vicente''s heart sank again.


    "It¡¯s nothing serious. I just feel a little ufortable. I''ll know what¡¯s really going on after I go to the


    hospital," Nina said. "How are you? I just saw him go out to beat you up."


    "You knew he came to beat me? What the hell did you say to him? He almost killed me with his punch


    just now!" Even now, Vicente still shuddered when she recalled how terrifying John looked.


    She continued to walk out,ining on her phone along the way. When she stepped out of the


    cinema, however, a horrifying sight greeted her. John was standing on the roadside, right in the


    direction she was heading. Frightened, she quickly made a detour.


    "Considering that you can stillin this much, his fist must¡¯ve note into contact with you yet,


    right?" Nina was so relieved to know that Vicente was fine that she even had the mood to tease her.


    "He almost hit me!" Vicente said dramatically. "His fist was less than one inch away from me! I¡¯m really


    traumatized! I thought I was going to get beaten into a pulp! Anyway, you said he couldn''t even defeat


    you. You were pulling my leg, weren¡¯t you? My four bodyguards were all knocked down by him!"


    "What?!" Nina was shocked. "He defeated your bodyguards? All of them?"


    "Yes!" Vicente hissed angrily.


    Her four bodyguards were strong experts, but they were all knocked down by John easily.


    Nina said in surprise, "Wow! He''s so powerful now."


    Her tant admiration med Vicente¡¯s anger even more.


    "Can you be fairer? At least you should stand on my side. Don''t lose sight of what¡¯s right and wrong


    because you¡¯re fawning over his face!" Vicente said through gritted teeth.


    "Ha-ha..." Nina burst out withughter.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    If it wasn¡¯t because she had a stomachache, she might¡¯ve already rolled on the groundughing.


    Once she hadughed enough, she added seriously, "Not only the face,


    but even the abdominal muscles." Vicente felt like a cat had gotten her tongue. It was simply


    frustrating!


    Demi, who was driving, only heard the conversation from Nina¡¯s side and found the topic rather


    unbearable. She said awkwardly, "Can you two please be more considerate of me, who¡¯s single? I think


    instead of me, it¡¯d be better if Count Nangong¡¯s the one to drive you to the hospital."


    Nina was a little taken aback. Apparently, Demi had misunderstood her.


    But such a misunderstanding was just right. It showed that they hadn¡¯t said anything wrong just now.


    "I''m going to the hospital now. I don''t want to talk to you anymore. Please see Noah off at the airport on


    my behalf."


    "Okay, take good care of yourself."


    "You too," said Nina.


    Vicente hung up and proceeded to go back to her car.


    After everything Noah said, John¡¯s anger still had somewhat decreased, but it couldn¡¯t be extinguished.


    "Noah, get in the car. I¡¯ll drive you to the airport," Vicente shouted at Noah.


    "Okay," Noah shouted back and then turned towards John again. "Mr. Shi, please don''t be impulsive for


    the time being. Nina and the children are innocent."


    John straightened the wrinkles on his clothes. His cold gaze was fixated on the person getting into a


    car. "I know, so the guilty one here is Vicente."


    Vicente felt a chill run down her spine. She sighed helplessly. John, who was jealous of her, must be


    having ill intentions towards her.


    Regardless of how she felt, she looked away and pretended to not notice his hostile gaze.


    After Vicente got in the car, Noah quickly came over.


    And John, who was left behind, turned around and went back.


    The first thing he would do when he came back was to take off his uniform. He didn''t want to work here


    anymore, and he didn¡¯t care about his wages.


    He only worked here as a temporary worker to see Nina. Now that he¡¯d seen her, there was no point for


    him to stay any longer.


    When John came out, he found that the waitress who worked with him as a temporary worker had also


    changed into casual clothes. She was now walking towards the side door of the cinema.


    He didn¡¯t really pay attention to this person before. Now, however, he thought she seemed a little fishy.


    When they worked, she whispered to him that she came to work as a temporary worker because she


    was short of money.


    Those who left before it was to get off work wouldn¡¯t be able to receive their wages.


    If she was really short of money, how could she leave so freely now?


    There must be something wrong with her. She must¡¯ve lied to him.


    John had always turned a blind eye to things that had nothing to do with him but this time, he followed


    that woman out of impulse.


    He followed the woman all the way to the underground garage, only to see her getting into the driver


    seat of a blue BMW out. Such a scene made his frown deepen.


    Having his curiosity piqued, he quickly gged down a taxi to continue following her. After a while, it


    came to his notice that she always took byways. It was as if she was in a hurry to deal with something.


    Worried that he''d be discovered, he told the driver to maintain some distance from her.


    About more than twenty minutester, the blue BMW finally pulled off. The woman had her window


    lowered. From a distance, he could vaguely see binocrs in her hand.


    This baffled John even more. He was now even more curious about what she was going to do.


    When they were waiting at the traffic lights, the driver suddenly received a call.


    The driver put it on a loud-speaker, so John could hear everything clearly.


    "There¡¯s a traffic ident at the junction of Skyline Road and Victory Road. The traffic is blocked. Try


    not to go that way."


    The driver eximed in surprise, "An ident?! I''m on Victory Road now. Although I can¡¯t see anything


    yet, I should be close to the location."


    "In that case, you should take a detour."


    The driver looked back at John and asked, "Have you decided where you are going? There¡¯s an


    ident down the road. We can''t get through."


    "Wait a minute. An ident?" John frowned, feeling ill at ease. When he heard that there was a traffic


    ident nearby, he suddenly had a bad hunch about it. "Do you know what happened?"


    "I don''t, but I can help you ask around if you want to." The driver then kindly asked his colleague about


    the ident.


    The person on the other end of the line said, "There is a pregnant woman in the car that got hit. The


    ambnce hasn''t arrived yet."


    The moment John heard "pregnant woman," his heart sank, and the unease he felt grew even stronger.


    Right at that moment, the lights turned green. "Let¡¯s go and have a look," he said.


    "Okay." The driver drove offpliantly. In a mere few minutes, the taxi was forced to stop. The road


    was blocked. Sirens, unclear whether they belonged to the police, the ambnce, or both, were ringing


    loudly.


    Even though the road was rather crowded, John could still see what was happening on the scene. The


    medics were lifting two people onto the stretchers one after another.


    One of them had a bulging belly and a bruised forehead. She kept muttering, "Save my children..."


    When the woman turned her head, John finally caught sight of her face.


    Nina!


    It was Nina!

 Chapter 472 Twin Boys

    Chapter 472 Twin Boys


    Even if there was blood on her face, John could still recognize her at a nce.


    It was his little girl. It was Nina.


    The sight of the blood made his heart sink.


    "Stop the car!" John said in a hurry, mming his fist on the door. The car screeched to a halt, John


    pushed the door open and rushed to the ambnce by the roadside.


    ''How could this happen?


    She was fine just a moment ago. How did she end up in an ident?''


    The wind whistled against his ears, muffling the chatter of the onlookers. He ran as fast as he could.


    The cold wind stung his throat as he gasped for breath.


    While lying on the stretcher, Nina saw John''s figure running towards her.


    "John..." Her lips trembled. Struggling to speak, she put her hands on her belly. "Babies..."


    "Let me through!" John pushed the crowd aside and rushed in. He ran towards Nina and grabbed her


    hand.


    Nina was no longer as scared as before. John''s presence was enough to calm her nerves and make


    her feel safe.


    "I''m her husband. Please let me get in the ambnce,"


    John said to the paramedics.


    "Honey..."


    "Come in. Hurry up," the paramedic ordered, pushing John to get in. They then lifted the stretcher and


    loaded it into the back of the ambnce. As soon as the door closed, the ambnce sped off to the


    hospital, wasting no time.


    John squatted beside Nina, holding her trembling hand. The ambnce was smothered with the


    pungent smell of blood.


    "It''s okay. You''ll be fine." John put her cold hands on his lips, blowing on them to keep them warm.


    Nina looked at him and muttered weakly, "Save the babies. Our..."


    Before she could finish speaking, she passed out.


    Just as her consciousness faded away, thest thing she heard was someone calling her name.


    The sound was so familiar.


    Just like her nightmares, she called out for John, again and again through the fog.


    Nina then once again fell into this horrific but familiar nightmare.


    At the hospital, John sat outside the operating room and waited anxiously.


    Looking at the red light, he seemed to have shbacks of his father''s operation.


    He had been through this stressful wait before. He should have been used to it by now, but he felt an


    inexplicable fear like never before.


    He seemed to have fallen into an abyss and just kept falling, without any support or a ce tond.


    John''s drooping hands kept trembling. He tried sping them together only for them to still shake.


    He was afraid that Nina would abandon him.


    He was afraid that


    she was going to leave him all alone.


    The light of the operating room was still on and the longer it stayed lit, the more the fear umted in


    his heart.


    When Vicente and Noah got the news, they rushed over to the hospital. The light still beamed red.


    "What happened?" Vicente stared at the door of the operating room, out of breath. "What happened?


    She was fine not long ago. How did this happen?


    Was it your fault?" Vicente red at John.


    John turned a deaf ear to Vicente''s questioning. He stood there, empty-minded and lifeless.


    "It couldn''t be him. He is thest person in the world that would hurt Nini." Noah kept a cool head and


    calmed down. He stood between Vicente and John just in case he needed to intervene if they fought.


    "Humph!" Vicente turned her head and said nothing.


    Noah looked at the red light of the operating room and felt restless, racking his brain about what was


    going on.


    About ten minutester, the doctor came out and asked, "Are any of you the patient''s family?"


    The three of them stepped forward.


    The doctor looked at the three of them and asked, "Who is the babies'' father?"


    Hearing this, Noah and John fell into silence. Vicente said proudly, "Me."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Vicente was so nervous that she stuttered, "Doctor, are you going to ask me if I want to save the


    mother or the babies?"


    "Save the mother," John said without any hesitation.


    "Young man, don''t be so nervous," the doctor said kindly. "Don''t worry. The mother and the babies are


    fine. The mother just seemed to injure her head and nothing more. The babies have been born


    premature, so they have been put in separate incubators."


    "Everything is fine, right?" Excitement shed across Vicente''s face. "Nina is fine, and so are the


    babies, right?"


    "They are all fine. Congrattions. You are a father of two boys," the doctor said with a smile and left.


    It was not until the doctor was out of sight that Noah came back to his senses. "The doctor just said


    that the mother and babies are all right. Did Nini give birth to twin boys?"


    "Yes, Nina is fine and she did indeed give birth to twin boys." Vicente hugged Noah excitedly and


    patted him on the arm. "Let''s go to see Nina."


    She wasn''t waiting any longer and rushed into the ward.


    Noah didn''t follow. He looked at John and saw his empty eyes finallye back to life. He seemed to


    be trapped in a daze however.


    "Mr. Shi, Nini is fine." Noah spoke to him softly, and finally John''s soul came to life.


    John blinked, squatted and covered his face with his hands. Tears welled up in his eyes and seeped


    between his fingers.


    He had never been so scared.


    The fear consumed him so much that the joy of her survival wasn''t enough to push it away.


    There was a moment when he felt like his world was crumbling around him.


    It was the first time that Noah had seen John let true feelings override his will.


    The silence of the cry seemed to only echo his pain.


    After a long while, Noah patted him on the shoulder and said, "Let''s go to see Nini."


    "Okay," John said sobbing. He wiped the tears from his eyes and stood up.


    He kept his back to Noah and didn''t want anyone else to see him like this.


    Noah understood that and slowed down.


    When they arrived at the ward, Nina was still lying in the bed, her forehead wrapped in gauze, with the


    swelling still visible.


    Nina had an IV drip in the back of her hand with liquid constantly flowing into her.


    Vicente was putting Nina''s cold hands into the quilt. She didn''t even look at them when she heard their


    footsteps.


    "The doctor said she would wake upter," Vicente exined, trying to reassure the two of them.


    She then turned around and walked out. As she passed by the two of them, she pulled Noah away and


    said, "He''s here. Let''s go to see the babies."


    Noah was dragged away.


    John and Nina were left alone in the ward.


    John walked to the bedside and felt sorry for his little girl as soon as he saw her pale face. He bent


    over and kissed her on the lips.


    When their cold lips touched, a certain warmth swiftly flooded their bodies. Nina''s lips seemed to get a


    little color back, but her face was still as white as a sheet.


    "Little girl, you really scared me to death." John sat down, held her hand and rubbed it against his


    cheek.


    Her hands were as soft as a baby''s and he didn''t want to let them go.


    John recalled what she had said before she fainted. "Little girl, wake up quickly. You didn''t finish


    speaking. Our what?


    Our babies?" John gently kissed her fingertips and asked, "Do you want me to treat them as my own?"


    Nina, was unconscious and unable to answer him. After a moment of silence, John ced his head


    onto their intertwined hands and muttered, "I can''t."

 Chapter 473 Noah Is Suspicious

    Chapter 473 Noah Is Suspicious


    Vicente and Noah went to see the two babies together in the nursery ward of the hospital. Since both


    babies were still premature, they were kept in separate incubators along with the other premature


    babies, and so Vicente and Noah could only observe the babies through the huge ss wall.


    The children''s eyes hadn''t opened yet. All you could see was pure innocence on their faces.


    Nevertheless, there was a cuteness in them, loud and clear, even beneath their wrinkled appearance.


    As they stared at the babies, Vicente had the sudden urge to hug them.


    "Look! They are my sons." Without looking away from the babies, Vicente raised her elbow to nudge


    Noah, trying to get his attention. She was smiling from ear to ear.


    Feeling Vicente''s nudge, Noah looked at the two boys who looked exactly the same. He stayed like this


    for a while, until he noticed them move their tiny hands. At this point, he could not help but raise his


    hands to touch the ss, feeling the desire to hold their tiny hands.


    The newborn children were just too pure and too cute to resist.


    However, after a closer look of the babies, Noah''s face frowned and he seemed to have realized


    something. He nced at Vicente and asked, "Are they more than six months old?"


    "Yes," Vicente answered with a nod, without thinking much about Noah''s question. "Aww, poor boys!


    They have toe out sooner from Nina''s belly than they were due! It''s sad to think that they will have


    to stay in these incubators for a period of time and won''t be able to lie beside her."


    Noah looked at Vicente with a frown. He then stared at the babies as his eyes twinkled. "Are you sure?


    They don''t look like premature babies of more than six months. I don''t want to rain on your parade, but


    premature babies such as them normally have a survival rate that is very low. These babies look


    healthy to me."


    The corners of Vicente''s mouth immediately dropped. The smile on her face was now reced with a


    frozen expression. She avoided eye contact with Noah and looked away from the children.


    "I think it''s almost done. I''ll go check on Demi and ask her what''s going on," Vicente said, quickly


    changing the topic.


    Because of how she reacted, Noah became even more doubtful. His suspicion that the biological father


    of the two children was John and not Vicente just became stronger.


    Besides, Noah knew that Nina had a deep love for John, so how could she let another man other than


    him touch her in the slightest?


    Furthermore, even if she happened to really sleep with Vicente, as soon as she woke up, she should


    have a deep hatred for Vicente. Therefore, their rtionship should not be as close as it was now.


    Compared to a real couple with genuine feelings for each other, the way they got along with each other


    and the emotions in their eyes looked more like an intimacy of friends than lovers.


    Besides, Noah was sure Vicente liked men.


    As Noah stared at Vicente''s retreating figure, he felt like Vicente was fleeing, dodging the topic Noah


    was just getting started with.


    Even then, he didn''t have that much evidence yet to prove his suspicion, so all he could do now was


    follow him.


    The two walked side by side to Demi''s ward in silence.


    Demi''s injurypared to Nina was more serious. She was wrapped tightly like a mummy from head


    to toe with only a pair of eyes left uncovered. Her left leg was also hung high with a brace.


    Even if Demi had the more serious injury and that Nina only had her forehead hurt, Nina was still


    unconscious.


    "Count Nangong..." As soon as she heard the sound of the door being opened, Demi nced towards


    it with difficulty. Seeing that it was Vicente, she felt a little relieved and excited that she tried to sit up.


    Realizing what Demi was trying to do, Vicente immediately walked over towards her and pressed her


    shoulder gently. "Stay down. It''s okay."


    Demi nodded slightly andy back obediently. Then, she leaned her head slowly on the side to be able


    to look at Vicente properly. With concern, she asked, "How''s your wife? Is she okay? I''m really sorry.


    This is all my fault. I was too focused chatting with her that I wasn''t able to notice the traffic lights turn


    red. It was an ident. I''m really sorry, Count Nangong. Please, I beg you, punish me, so I can pay


    back what I have done."


    Noah stood behind Vicente and noticed how Demi spoke all this in one breath, as if she had practiced it


    before.


    He had this strong feeling inside of him that he observed Demi for a moment.


    He wasn''t certain if it was because there were too many people spying on Nina in the cinema that


    made him feel a little nervous. Whenever there was someone who tried to get close to her, Noah could


    not help but feel doubt.


    "Really? How could you not notice the traffic lights when you were driving?" Vicente asked with a frown.


    She was angry at Demi.


    Demi looked away and lowered her head with guilt. "I am really sorry. I admit to my faults. I''m sorry for


    letting you down, and I''m also really sorry for the babies in her belly."


    Tears started streaming down her bandaged face. Then, she turned to look at him again and added,


    "Please, Count Nangong, punish me. Punish me any way you want, but please let me continue to be


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    your assistant. I will take any punishment, I swear, but please, let me keep my position. I won''t ever try


    to disappoint you again. I promise."


    As Vicente stood there beside the bed, looking down at Demi, she felt very ufortable with what


    and how the situation turned out.


    She had changed a lot of assistants, but only Demi was the most reliable one. She wondered how


    Demi let such a thing happen so carelessly.


    Because of that, she wasn''t convinced with what Demi had told her. "I will investigate it. Until then, you


    can have a rest in here for a while."


    "Okay," Demi said quietly. Deep inside, she felt a little disappointed.


    Before Vicente could leave, Demi asked, "How is your wife? How about the babies? Are they okay?"


    "Nina is still ina, but the babies are saved," Vicente replied cheaply.


    Hearing this, Demi forced a smile. "Really? That''s great then! I''m d they''re all fine."


    "Well then, have a good rest," Vicente said and left the ward without another word.


    Before leaving, Noah gave Demi another look.


    Demi watched Vicente''s receding figure before she moved her head towards Noah, giving him a slight


    and polite node.


    Demi''s and Nina''s wards were not in the same building, and Vicente and Noah had to pass through the


    central garden to be able to get to Nina''s ward.


    As soon as the two of them stepped on the brick path in the garden, a group of reporters swarmed


    towards them, surrounding them in such a way that Vicente and Noah had to stop walking.


    "Good day, Count Nangong! I heard that your wife had a car ident. Is that true?"


    "Is she all right? How is she now? Can you please tell us?"


    "Was she able to give birth to the babies?"


    "Count Nangong, I''m sorry to ask, but are the children safe?"


    The reporters crowded over and blocked her in the middle. They were a lot of them holding


    microphones towards her, and the pushing made the microphones almost reach and hit her mouth.


    As for Noah, since he wasn''t the person of interest, he had been pushed away from the crowd of


    reporters.


    Standing just outside of the crowd, he looked at Vicente calmly. He wondered whether he should leave


    first, but Vicente looked at him, silently asking for his help.


    Noah frowned. Vicente should have dealt with the media quite a lot. She could just answer a few


    questions calmly or leave without saying anything. Noah wondered why Vicente needed his help.


    Vicente knew that she could just keep her mouth shut and leave. However, she was stuck in the middle


    of the crowd and she could not get out of.


    At that moment, Vicente started to feel suffocated that her head started to ache due to all the cameras


    and microphones raised towards her.


    Vicente looked outside of the crowd again.


    She frowned at Noah and thought, ''Don''t just stand there. Help me!''


    "Excuse me. Excuse me, please!" Noah said loud enough so the reporters could hear. He decided to


    help the count.


    Noah was tall and straight. He had been working out by pursuing and solving criminal cases all year


    round. Therefore, even though he looked thin, he was quite powerful and strong. These reporters were


    definitely no match for him. He didn''t need all his strength to squeeze in the crowd.


    It didn''t take long for him to be able to take Vicente out of the crowd like a bodyguard.


    However, the reporters were stubborn and persistent. They were determined to get something out of


    Vicente. "Count Nangong, are you refusing to make a statement now, because something happened to


    your wife and children, right?"


    Hearing what the reporter had asked, Vicente stopped and could not bear anymore. She looked over


    towards the reporters, feeling annoyed by their persistence, but she maintained her image.


    "This is the hospital, where many patients are getting treated and trying to get a good rest to be able to


    recover their health. And you came with cameras, talking loudly. If something happens to any of these


    patients because of your noises, I believe that all of you should have a guilty conscience."


    All of a sudden, the noise died down as the journalists slowly restrained themselves with all the shame.


    However, some of them were still desperate for the news and were convinced that Vicente was using


    this as an excuse. "Well then, pardon me, Count Nangong, but if you answered our questions, then we


    wouldn''t have to be so noisy in here. In the end, this is still all your fault, Count Nangong."


    Vicente sneered, "Whichpany are you from?"


    Without waiting for the reporter''s reply, she looked over and saw her identification card clipped on her


    blouse. With a smile, Vicente said, "Congrattions! I won''t let you go. You don''t have to say anything.


    This is me threatening you."

 Chapter 474 John Was Jealous

    Chapter 474 John Was Jealous


    The reporter felt a wave of embarrassment take over her. She reluctantly withdrew her trembling hand


    that held the microphone.


    Vicente turned to another camera and smiled. "My wife and babies are safe. The two boys are still in


    the incubators because they were born prematurely. That''s all you need to know. Don''t try to find out


    what my children look like, or...


    Just be careful what you report." Vicente smiled politely again. The warning was made very apparent


    though.


    Vicente proudly left with her head held high. As soon as she entered the elevator, she leaned against


    the wall, clenching her fist against her lips and chuckled.


    Noah looked at Vicente curiously. "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." Vicente burst intoughter. "Nina is right. We have to be tough, put ourselves first, and stop


    trying to amodate others."


    Noah was confused and asked, "Are you talking about how you dealt with that reporter? So you weren''t


    like this before?"


    Vicente sighed. "No, I weren''t."


    Noah was a little stunned. "I thought you were always like this."


    Hearing this, Vicente was speechless.


    The elevator went up more than ten floors with Vicente not saying a single word to Noah, ignoring him


    all the way up. It was not until the elevator doors opened that she exined, "Since I want to hold this


    position, I need to build a nearly perfect image in front of everyone to gain their support. Sometimes I


    feel like I''m a schizophrenic patient."


    Everyone had unspeakable difficulties. During the past half month, Noah took note of how depressed


    Vicente was and how much mental tension she was battling with. Especially at night, Noah just needed


    to make a slight move and it was enough to wake Vicente up.


    However, she always seemed to have endless energy when she spoke to him.


    "By the way, it''s getting dark. You can''t catch your flight now. What are you going to do?" Vicente


    stopped and looked at Noah. "How about getting a ticket for tomorrow?"


    Noah walked past Vicente and said, "Let''s wait until Nini wakes up."


    "Okay." Vicente turned around and followed Noah.


    At the door of the ward, the two of them looked through the ss and saw that John was holding Nina''s


    hand, staring at her worriedly. They didn''t want to intrude so they waited outside for a moment.


    Suddenly, Vicente''s phone rang. She took it and saw that Anne was calling her.


    "Mom..."


    "Vicente, why didn''t you tell us that my daughter was giving birth?"


    Vicente was so anxious that she forgot about it. She said guiltily, "The operation just finished, and I was


    about to contact you."


    "Why didn''t you tell us sooner? You should have informed us as soon as possible." Anne was furious.


    "How is she now? Were the reports right? Is Nina all right? How about the babies?"


    Vicente answered cautiously, "The doctor said that Nina would only wake upter."


    "So she is still unconscious?" The cold voice of Anne was enough to send shivers down anyone''s


    spine. "We''re at the hospital. Bye."


    She hung up a secondter.


    Vicente took her phone away from her ear and happened to see today''s news¡ª"Princess Nina has


    given birth to twins. Mother and children are safe."


    The media seemed to obey Vicente''s orders. They wrote a good headline without misreporting


    anything.


    Noah caught a glimpse of the news and asked, "Are Nini''s parentsing?"


    "They just arrived at the gate of the hospital. They are probably in the elevator by now." Vicente clicked


    the photo album on her phone. When she went to see the children just now, she took a photo through


    the ss while no one was watching.


    She zoomed in, but in all honesty, the only thing that could be seen in the blurry picture was the vague


    outline of the babies


    Noah asked, "Should I avoid them?"


    "It doesn''t matter. They knew that you have been here for more than half a month. You and Nina are


    good friends, and they are okay with that." Vicente suddenly raised her eyes and looked at the man


    sitting beside the bed. She panicked and shouted, "John!"


    With a loud bang, Vicente pushed the door open.


    "John, Nina''s parents are here. You''d better leave as soon as possible!" Vicente hurried towards him.


    Knowing the magnitude of the situation, John reluctantly released Nina''s hand, put it into the warm


    quilt, bent down and kissed her on the forehead.


    He took out a ck mask from his pocket and put it on. Just two stepster, he was stopped by Noah.


    "It''s toote."


    Bruce and Anne had hurried over, followed by the slender figure of Leon.


    "How did they get here so quickly?" Vicente was a little flustered. She pushed John aside and warned,


    "Don''t make any noise. Don''t move either. Try to be as invisible as possible."


    Hearing this, John frowned and wondered whether Vicente was an enemy or a friend.


    "My dear daughter, how is my dear daughter?" Bruce''s voice sounded as he rushed into the room.


    The couple raced towards the bedside, not even noticing John.


    At first, Leon didn''t notice John either. Driven by curiosity, John turned his head to look at his parents-


    inw. That was enough for Leon to catch, figuring out that it was John.


    "You..." Leon was shocked and seemed to stop in his tracks.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    When John turned his head,


    the two of them locked eyes with each other. Leon widened his eyes and questioned in his head, ''Didn''t


    I say that you have to listen to me? I told you to wait for permission.''


    John could only give Leon an apologetic look.


    ''What''s the point of apologizing?''


    Leon gritted his teeth. He had been punished for the past few days in the castle, and he couldn''t get in


    touch with the outside world. He didn''t expect John toe wandering around before he could sort


    anything out.


    Leon didn''t mind if his previous efforts had been wasted, but if his parents found out about John, they''d


    kill him.


    Leon rubbed his forehead to ease the stress.


    "How is my sister? Has she woken up yet?" Standing by the bed, Leon looked at his sister''s pale face


    worriedly.


    "Why hasn''t she woken up yet?" asked Bruce anxiously.


    "Is there some other injury aside from her head?" Anne was much calmer than the two of them.


    Vicente stepped forward and exined, "The doctor said that she only hurt her forehead and there are


    no other serious injuries to any other part of her body. She will wake upter."


    "That''s good." Anne felt a little relief set in. She pulled a chair and sat down.


    As soon as she took a seat, she saw two strange faces. She noticed Noah first.


    "Noah? You''re Nina''s friend, aren''t you?"


    "Good afternoon," Noah greeted politely.


    Bruce gave him a sideways nce, appreciating his noble and strong exterior.


    He was rich but low-key. Bruce remembered Nina talking about him quite a lot.


    "You are my dear daughter''s senior, Noah. I heard from Vicente that you were supposed to be going


    back today. Did you get dyed because of Nina? Are you okay?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I won''t leave until Nini wakes up safe and sound." For some reason, Noah felt a little


    nervous and could only don an awkward smile.


    When John heard the kind tone of his parents-inw towards Noah, a sense of jealousy befell him.


    He stood up straight, slightly lowered his eyes, still trying to go unnoticed. This wasn''t enough to


    escape the cold gaze that was being shot at him.


    It was a spitting resemnce of the eyes Nina had when she was on guard.


    Needless to say, it was from his mother-inw.


    "Who is he?" Anne took a look at Vicente and then continued to stare at John.


    She had a feeling that something was going on.

 Chapter 475 The Nicknames

    Chapter 475 The Nicknames


    Noah, Vicente, Leon and John were stunned. They didn''t expect Anne to notice John standing in the


    back so quickly.


    Leon looked away nervously. He couldn''t say anything, fearing he would get thrown into the firing line


    as well.


    Noah was in the same predicament. He opened his mouth but couldn''t muster up any words.


    "My bodyguard." Vicente reacted quickly. Right now, her words were the only things to go by. "He is the


    bodyguard and teacher I''ve hired for the children. When they grow up, he can teach them how to


    protect themselves."


    "What''s his name?" Anne continued to pry.


    Vicente swallowed and said, "I met him on the street this afternoon. He is an excellent fighter so I


    brought him back with me. Because of Nina''s ident, I was so busy that I forgot to ask his name."


    "What''s your name?" Vicente turned to look at John. She had heard from Nina that John was a man of


    power who was always on the ball, so she thought that it was impossible for John toe to C Ind


    without being prepared.


    The only thing Vicente could do was hand the problem over to John and see if he could wriggle his way


    out, hiding the truth.


    "Sean Lu," John replied calmly.


    "Okay." Anne didn''t interrogate him anymore and just looked away. "The babies are premature so


    they''ll need all the exercise they can get from as young as possible. You will be responsible for taking


    care of the two children from now on."


    A hint of surprise shed through John''s eyes.


    He didn''t want to take care of another man''s children, but he saw it as an opportunity to get close to


    Nina.


    If he agreed, Leon didn''t need to rack his brain to find another way for him to get close to Nina.


    "Okay," John agreed willingly.


    Leon and Noah hadn''t calmed down yet. They didn''t know if they were out of the woods or not yet.


    Vicente couldn''t figure out what Anne was thinking. ''Does she really not know or is she just pretending


    for some reason?


    Anyway, John can stay with us.


    At least this problem has finally been dealt with.''


    "Vicente, where are the babies?" With a big smile on his face, Bruce was eager to see his two


    grandchildren. "I want to hug them."


    "They have to be in separate incubators for now." Anne rolled her eyes at her husband. "No one can


    hold them right now. The bacteria all over our bodies are harmful to them."


    Since Bruce had never given birth to a baby, he obviously didn''t know any of this. Moreover, his


    children were term infants when they were born, so he knew nothing about premature children.


    Hearing that the babies'' health might be affected, he immediately felt nerves flood his body. "Okay, I''ll


    wait for the doctor to say that it''s safe to see them."


    "I just took a photo through the ss. I''ll show you." Vicente took out her phone, clicked on the picture


    and handed it to the three of them.


    Seeing the photo, Leon frowned. "They''re a little ugly."


    "So were you when you were born." Anne cast a nce at Leon. He shut up obediently and made


    room for his parents to look at the picture.


    When he stepped back silently, he couldn''t help but take a few more nces at the photo.


    Those were his sister''s children. He would love them no matter how ugly they were.


    Thinking that there would be two children following him and calling him their uncle, he couldn''t help but


    let out a heartyugh.


    Bruce and Anne had no time to pay attention to their son, who was immersed in his fantasy, and their


    eyes were fixed on the babies in the photo.


    "They are so small, they probably weigh next to nothing. They''re much smaller than Nina was when


    she was born. They have to be taken care of really well." Bruce had countless worries about the


    babies.


    Anne said worriedly, "I''ll contact the nanny who took care of Leon. When he was born, he wasn''t in


    good health at the time. She took good care of him. I don''t mind paying her a lot more money to help us


    again."


    "I also remember her. No matter how much it costs, we have to hire her." Bruce enthusiastically agreed


    with his wife.


    The two of them stared at the photo for a while. Even though it wasn''t the clearest of pictures, it still


    flooded them with joy.


    "Vicente, have you given the babies names? How about I do it?" Bruce said cheerfully.


    Vicente didn''t want to disappoint Bruce, but she had already discussed the names of the children with


    Nina.


    "Yes, I''ve given them their names." Vicente nced at John from the corner of her eye. "Vance and


    Donald."


    "Oh, you''ve picked the names." Predictably, Bruce was disappointed but soon raised his eyebrows


    again. "Good names."


    "Vance and Donald," Anne repeated. "Who picked these names? You or Nina?"


    "I picked them and Nina agreed," Vicente replied decisively.


    Truthfully, Nina picked the names by herself.


    Vicente just told everyone that she did though.


    Nina was so grateful that she was able to pick her children''s names. She thanked Vicente nonstop for


    days.


    Vicente became sick just hearing her words of gratitude.


    Noah still thought that the babies were John''s children. And this feeling became stronger and stronger.


    He didn''t understand why Vicente could ept them so readily though. He thought that Vicente


    married Nina because of the family interests and because she wanted to conceal the fact that she was


    attracted to men.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Leon acted as if nothing had happened, but he was no less surprised or confused as Noah was.


    He couldn''t figure out what had happened between Vicente and Nina.


    He wondered why Nina was willing to even get pregnant with Vicente''s children.


    John was much less shocked than Leon. At the beginning, he felt that there was something special


    about the babies'' names.


    He second guessed himself though and just thought that he was reading too much into it.


    "Have you picked the nicknames?" Leon nced at the Vicente. "I would like to¡ª"


    "Let us pick the nicknames," Bruce interrupted Leon. "We''re are the babies'' grandparents."


    "I''m their uncle," Leonined.


    No matter how upset Leon was, his parents didn''t care much about it. Anne nced at John from the


    corner of her eye and thought for a while before saying, "The elder can be called Van."


    "And Dondon for the younger boy," Bruce blurted out.


    Anne snorted, "Are you deliberately trying to make me angry? Think of another one."


    Bruce felt a little disappointed. He continued to think.


    He murmured, "Donald...Donald..."


    Leon said, "How about Don?"


    In what seemed like a moment of fate, Bruce simultaneously said, "Don."


    Anne smiled.


    Bruce was astonished.


    Leon also couldn''t believe what had just happened.


    "We seemed to be thinking the same thing. Our hearts are probably linked." Bruce smiled and patted


    his son on the shoulder.


    Leon was speechless.


    He took his father''s hand off his shoulder.


    "That''s a good name." Anne nodded.


    Bruce pped his hands with excitement radiating off his face.


    "I have two cute grandsons now, Van and Don," Bruce said happily.


    Anne looked back at her daughter, who was still lying unconscious. She moved her red lips and


    remarkably said, "Van, Don."

 Chapter 476 Nina Hasnt Woken Up

    Chapter 476 Nina Hasn''t Woken Up


    At night, the Nangong family sent Jett and a few other people to visit Nina and her children. They were


    inevitably disappointed when they couldn''t see the children. For Bruce and Anne''s sake, they had to


    show some concern for Nina before they left though.


    Bruce and Anne left after them as well. They still had many things to deal with.


    Only the four of them were left in the ward now.


    "It''s been a few hours. Has Nina not woken up yet?" Vicente walked to the bedside and was about to sit


    down.


    John stretched out his hand and pulled the chair back.


    "Watch out!" Noah urged.


    Unfortunately, it was toote.


    Vicente fell to the floor with her feet swinging into the air. "Ah!" she screamed.


    Leon''s face twisted as he sucked in a sharp breath, wincing.


    "John! What''s wrong with you?" Vicente raised her head ferociously, scouring at the nonchnt man


    that just took her chair away carelessly. She raised her foot and kicked the chair leg.


    However, with the sheer size of John, Vicente couldn''t even move him an inch. What actually happened


    was that she just pushed herself across the floor.


    She rubbed her battered body, feeling it already starting to swell.


    "Damn it!" For the first time in Vicente''s life, she swore in front of outsiders.


    Leon was stunned for a moment, but then chuckled.


    He thought that Vicente might not be able to ever get the better of John with how tricky he was.


    ''If John doesn''t mind Nina having children with another man, maybe he and Nina will end up getting


    back together,'' he thought.


    "Leon!" Vicente turned to re at him.


    "Hmm." Leon closed his mouth and tried to hide his smile.


    Vicente slowly stood up. Noah walked over and let her use his arm to prop herself up as she got off the


    floor.


    Through the thick clothes, Vicente still felt Noah''s muscr arm and the warmth from his skin.


    She suddenly recalled the memory of him changing in front of her. Her ears turned red as she let go of


    his arm.


    "Thank you." Her nose became beet red as she turned around, stumbling into Leon.


    "Do you have a nosebleed?" Leon eximed in surprise. It was the first time that he''d seen someone


    have such a minor fall but still end up with blood running out of their nose.


    Noah turned to look at Vicente, his clear eyes blinking.


    "You..."


    "It''s okay. I''ll handle it." After saying that, Vicente seemed to rush out of the room.


    ''That''s so embarrassing!


    Noah must know what''s going on.


    I have to keep my distance from Noah as much as possible from now on.''


    Vicente had left for a couple hours. When she got back, it was nine o''clock at night. Considering that


    they hadn''t had dinner yet, she asked someone to bring food for them.


    The servant pushed the dining trolley over and set their dinner out neatly.


    There were only three pairs of chopsticks though.


    Vicente deliberately didn''t cater anything for John. But he didn''t care, nor was he in the mood to eat. He


    sat on the edge of the bed and waited for Nina to wake up.


    As time passed, they finished their dinner and set up the beds in the spacious ward, closing the


    curtains to separate their own spaces.


    By the time they had finished with all their activities, it was already eleven o''clock.


    But Nina still hadn''t woken up yet. They all seemed to grow restless of just waiting patiently.


    Leon couldn''t stand it anymore and said, "Why hasn''t she woken up yet? I''ll call the doctor."


    "I''ll go with you." Vicente followed Leon out.


    The doctor soon entered the ward.


    She did a preliminary examination and once she finished, her face seemed to scrunch up. "That''s


    strange."


    "What''s wrong?" they asked in unison.


    John let go of Nina''s hand and stood up to look at the doctor. His deep eyes sent shivers down her


    spine.


    The doctor answered in a hurry, "Nothing. Her body temperature and her heart rate are all normal.


    There is nothing seriously wrong. She just seems to be asleep."


    Hearing this, they all heaved a sigh of relief.


    Leon was still a little uneasy. "What did you want to say just now?"


    "All indexes are normal, but she just hasn''t woken up yet. She is not in a deep sleep, but rather in a fast


    sleep period of sorts..." The doctor stopped and turned to them. "Don''t disturb her sleep. If she doesn''t


    wake up tomorrow morning, or she seems to be reacting abnormally, tell us as soon as possible."


    The doctor hurriedly slipped out of the room.


    John sat back down, trying not to disturb Nina anymore. He didn''t even want to hold her hand any


    longer.


    He just keenly watched her, trying to keep an eye out for any abnormal reactions.


    "Fast sleep period?" Leon asked in confusion.


    Noah frowned and said, "Nini may be dreaming. Has she had any nightmares?"


    Vicente shook her head and said, "No. Not in the past half a year."


    Then they looked towards John.


    "Yes." At that moment, John leaned forward slightly, with his elbows resting on his knees. He gently


    rubbed his palms and lowered his eyes. "Albert imprisoned us in his undergroundb. After we


    escaped, she often had nightmares and dreamed that she couldn''t find me or recognize me."


    As he spoke, his voice softened. His longshes cast shadows over his eyes as they trembled while he


    recalled these harrowing events.


    In Nina''s dream, the world seemed to be shrouded by lifeless shadows.


    Two lush and straight banyan trees looked at each other across a river. The cloudy sky was as dark as


    a cavern into the earth. Nina was standing under one of the banyan trees, surrounded by a suffocating


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    fog.


    Across the river, there was a figure standing under the other tree.


    Nina knew who the man on the other side was. She kept calling out the name "John," but no matter


    how hard she tried, the word never came out.


    She roared with all her might till her face turned red. All she could muster was a slight squeal that was


    smothered by the sound of the flowing river.


    After a long time, a gust of wind slightly blew the mist away. Nina finally saw the figure. He was tall,


    with a neat crew cut, and a ck suit.


    His face was still blurry.


    But she knew he was her husband.


    Nina jumped into the river excitedly. Her body was soaked, but when she stood up, she realized the


    water only reached her knees.


    She walked all the way through the river.


    When she approached the bank, she suddenly noticed two men standing under the banyan tree. Nina


    didn''t recognize the other man.


    Slowly, more and more people started appearing by the river.


    Nina stopped dead in her tracks.


    Holding the ck umbre, Albert put his arm around Kristina''s waist and opened his mouth, seeming


    to say something to her.


    However, Nina only heard James say "My great pleasure." James was putting the engagement ring on


    Emma''s finger.


    Michelle stood still, happily watching this unfold, asionally scooping a bite of strawberry cake into


    her mouth.


    Henry and Adrian stood together and looked away. They secretly held each other, trying not to draw too


    much attention to themselves.


    The whole Shi family and everyone that Nina had met in Lexingport City appeared before her.


    She stood in the middle of the river and looked at these people. A gust of wind blew, and everyone


    disappeared like dust.


    Nina opened her mouth in horror, but still couldn''t make a sound.


    She finally ran up to the tree. The moment she stepped on the bank, her memories were wiped clean.


    Her mind went nk and her eyes glossed over.


    A man came over and gently held her in his arms.


    Nina finally came to her senses, feeling the warmth. Her tears wet the man''s cor and she murmured,


    "Noah..."

 Chapter 477 She Forgot Him

    Chapter 477 She Forgot Him


    It was five o''clock in the morning.


    Noah tossed and turned in bed and opened his eyes. He kept his eyes closed the whole night, but he


    did not sleep at all.


    In the winter, nighttime was longer than daytime, so it was still dark outside. The lights in the ward were


    turned off, so it was also dark inside.


    Noah slid out of bed and opened the curtains. He saw John sitting quietly beside Nina''s bed, still in his


    original posture.


    ''Has he been sitting there all night?''


    When John heard the sound Noah made, he did not move. He kept his focus on Nina, hoping that she


    would wake up already.


    Noah walked toward him and asked in a low voice, "Hasn''t she woken up yet? She has been sleeping


    for a long time. We better call the doctor before daybreak."


    John did not say anything.


    After a while, Noah said again, "I have something to tell you. Let''s step outside."


    But John kept still.


    "It''s about Nina, and it''s very important to you."


    After Noah finished his words, John finally turned his head toward him. After taking onest nce at


    Nina, he stood up and left the ward.


    Noah followed him and shut the door behind them.


    After the door clicked shut, Leon woke up with beads of sweat all over his forehead. He took a few


    deep breaths to calm himself down.


    He had dreamed that his sister had slipped into a vegetative state.


    Leon sat up and wiped the sweat off his forehead and face with the back of his hand.


    ''Wake up, wake up!


    Nina isn''t in a vegetative state. She''s just sleeping. The doctor said so, too.''


    Leon lifted the quilt and got out of bed. After letting his eyes adjust to the darkness, he sat on the chair


    beside Nina''s bed. The cushion was still warm.


    He guessed that John had just vacated it after sitting on it all night.


    But John was nowhere to be found now.


    Leon looked around and did not see anyone.


    The next moment, Nina finally stirred. She kept murmuring, "My babies, my babies..."


    "Nini?" Leon stood up at once, bent over, and listened to what she was trying to say. When he heard


    her call for her babies, he immediately said, "Your babies are fine. They are being kept in incubators


    right now, and there are special nurses to take care of them."


    Nina moved her head and finally stopped murmuring.


    "Nini, wake up." Leon tried to rouse her.


    After a few more tries, he finally heard some noise. Leon was so excited. As long as his sister woke up,


    everything would be fine.


    Nina slowly opened her eyes.


    She called in a hoarse voice, "Leon?"


    "Yes, it''s me." Leon almost burst into tears. He quickly turned on the lights in the room.


    The dark ward suddenly lit up, and the sudden change made Nina and Leon close their eyes in


    response at the same time.


    When they opened their eyes again, they still felt a little dazzled. It took their eyes a little time to adapt.


    "You''re finally awake, Nini. I''m so d you''re okay. You scared me to death." Leon leaned over and


    hugged his sister.


    Her brother''s warm embrace and slightly excited breathing and heartbeat made Nina slowly smile and


    p Leon on the back.


    "I''m fine. My head just hurts a little after all that sleep." Nina frowned and soon rxed. "Where are the


    babies? I heard you say that my children are fine."


    "Yes, they are." Leon stood up and raised his hand to smooth out her slightly messy hair. "Because


    they''re premature babies, they need to be kept in incubators for a period of time. Our parents actually


    nicknamed them. The elder boy is called Van, and the young boy is Don."


    "Wow, that''s great!" Nina smiled, revealing her white teeth. Her lips had started to regain color.


    This time, she looked different. Her smile was so gentle and approachable. She exuded a motherly


    warmth that was not there before.


    "How long have I slept?" Nina sat up carefully, and Leon took a pillow to stuff against her back.


    "You''ve been out for about thirteen hours since the ident." Leon stood up and poured her a ss of


    water. "Drink some water. You haven''t eaten anything all day. Are you hungry?"


    Nina shook her head. She just downed the ss of water slowly, feeling it pop and snap every cell in


    her body back to life.


    "Only thirteen hours. I thought I was out for days. I had a dream, but I couldn''t remember it."


    "It''s just a dream. You don''t have to worry about it." Leon reached out and rubbed her head.


    After emptying the ss of water, Nina asked Leon to refill the ss. With every drop she drained from


    the second ss, she felt like something in her was slowly fading away.


    She got a massive headache trying to hold on to it.


    "Leon." Nina looked up at Leon. She wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. "I seem


    to..."


    Leon was sending a message to their parents at the moment. After telling them that Nina had woken


    up, he quickly turned back to Nina and asked, "What''s wrong? Do you want me to call the doctor?"


    "No, no. I''m okay." Nina grabbed her brother''s wrist, and two lines of tears rolled down her cheeks.


    Leon felt nervous and asked, "What is it? Why are you crying? Are you in pain? Are you having a


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    stomachache or a headache?"


    "I don''t want to cry." Nina touched her tears in confusion and then stared at her fingertips for a while.


    "Why is my mind so nk?"


    "What?" Leon did not understand what his sister was trying to say. "What do you mean nk?"


    "I don''t know." Nina shook her head. As her breath starteding in short bursts, she felt empty in her


    heart, as if she had lost something but could not point out what it was.


    Leon touched her forehead and cheek with one hand. "Why are you talking nonsense?"


    "I don''t know." Nina shook her head again.


    "All right, all right. Don''t think about it anymore. I''m here. We''re all here." Leon hugged Nina again.


    But Nina still could not shake the horrible feeling.


    "Where is my husband?" Nina suddenly asked her brother.


    Leon was stunned. "Which one do you mean? Vicente or..."


    "I''m here. I''m awake." Vicente jumped out of bed, opened the curtains, and ran over.


    Seeing Nina sitting at the head of the bed, she could not help shedding tears. She stood at the foot of


    the bed and said tearfully, "I''m so excited to see you awake intact."


    "Intact?" Turning to look at Vicente, Leon asked, "You couldn''t have used a better word? Is my sister


    short of an arm or a leg?"


    Vicente ignored Leon''sment and just said with a smile, "I just mean that I''m d she''s okay."


    "That''s better." Leon turned to look at Nina who was a little confused.


    Vicente went straight to her and asked with concern, "How are you feeling, Nina? Do you feel


    "No, Vicente. I''m fine. Thank you." Nina smiled.


    Her smile was polite. She looked as if she did not know that they had been living together for more than


    six months.


    Vicente raised her brows as doubt slowly set in. She sensed that something was wrong, although she


    could not tell exactly what it was.


    "Vicente, I''m looking for Noah. Where is he?" Nina looked around and found three empty beds and


    curtains drawn.


    She turned her head toward the door.


    "Weren''t you looking for your husband?" Vicente asked in confusion.


    Nina replied with a smile, "Isn''t Noah my husband? I remember telling you before."


    As soon as Nina finished the first half of her sentence, Vicente stared at her with wide eyes.


    Leon froze.


    The two of them looked at the calm Nina in disbelief.

 Chapter 478 A Headache

    Chapter 478 A Headache


    Leon and Vicente turned their heads mechanically toward each other and exchanged nces.


    ''What did she just say?''


    ''Did she just say that Noah was her husband?''


    ''Who was John then?''


    ''I have no idea.''


    ''What''s wrong with her?''


    ''I don''t know either.''


    Leon felt his scalp start tingling. Did giving birth somehow messed up Nina''s memories?


    If John had heard what she said just now, he would go mad.


    Still stunned, Leon could not utter another word.


    "Nina, what did you just call Noah?" asked Vicente tentatively as she flew past the shock.


    Thinking that the two were acting strangely, Nina knitted her brows. "Noah is my husband. Don''t you


    know that?"


    This time, both Leon and Vicente could not stand it anymore.


    Surprise and panic shed through their eyes. For a moment, they did not know what to do.


    They had never encountered such a situation.


    Nina still remembered them, but she had John and Noah mixed up somehow. This was unbelievable.


    Leon took two deep breaths and started pacing back and forth in front of his sister.


    Vicente swallowed and thanked all the gods that John and Noah were not in the room.


    Otherwise, the two men would have fought.


    "What''s wrong?" Nina asked.


    "Nothing," Vicente answered quickly and then took out her phone. She had to confirm something.


    "Do you recognize this man?" Vicente showed Nina a photo of John. "Who is he to you?"


    Leon nervously watched the scene unfold before him. He was so anxious that his palms began


    sweating.


    John''s handsome face came into Nina''s view. His angr features were like a godly masterpiece, and


    his dark eyes were colder than the winter breeze.


    Nina''s formerly gentle expression twisted into an agonized snarl. She pounded her chest with her fist,


    her face turning deathly pale. She felt like a huge boulder was slowly but steadily pressing on her heart.


    Then, a splitting headache almost blinded her on the spot.


    "Ouch! It hurts! It hurts!" Nina screamed. Every nerve in her brain seemed to snap and throb all at


    once, sending a wave of debilitating pain all over her body.


    She held onto the sides of her head as if keeping them from popping clean of her shoulders.


    "It hurts! Leon, please make it stop!" Nina let out a broken scream, and beads of sweat started


    gathering on her forehead.


    She pped away Vicente''s phone and then held her head tightly with both hands.


    Nina''s sudden reaction to John''s photo caught Leon and Vicente off guard. His sister''s wail broke


    Leon''s heart, so he immediately rushed over to her and hugged her tightly.


    "Nina, I''m here. I''m here." Leon turned to Vicente nervously. "Go get the doctor! Now!"


    Vicente nodded and ran out.


    As soon as she arrived at the door, she bumped into John and Noah who hurried over when they heard


    Nina scream.


    Fortunately, there were no other patients on this floor. Otherwise, they would have been awakened by


    themotion.


    "What''s wrong? Is Nina okay?"


    "What happened?"


    When John and Noah were about to rush in, they heard Leon scream, "Don''t let him in!"


    Leon thought, ''If she sees John in person, the pain will surely kill her.''


    Leon held Nina in his arms and pressed her head against his chest to prevent her from moving. Nina


    tightly grasped his waist, her fingernails digging into his flesh like sharp des.


    Leon gritted his teeth and endured the pain.


    "John, you can''te in!" Vicente stretched out her hand to stop John, who was 1.9 meters in height,


    and pushed him out with all her strength. "Let''s go get the doctor."


    John did not know what was happening exactly. All he knew was that something about Nina''s cry


    registered to him as mercilessly painful. He had to see her. He had to make sure that she was okay.


    He pushed Vicente out of the way, and she could not stop him.


    "Damn it! I told you not toe in! Noah, help me. Don''t let him in, or Nina will suffer." Vicente


    immediately turned to Noah, who was standing beside her, for help.


    Afraid that something bad might happen to Nina, Noah grabbed John, pulled him out, and shut the


    door.


    "Noah, call the doctor on duty. Nina has a terrible headache now."


    "Okay." Noah let go of John and went to find the doctor.


    At the moment, John''s eyes had turned red. Through the ss pane on the door, he could see Nina


    sitting up on the bed. She had finally stopped struggling. She was curled up in Leon''s arms, looking


    extremely frightened.


    "What happened?" Atst, John stayed where he was, no longer insisting to see Nina.


    Sweating and resting her hands on her hips, Vicente answered, "I don''t know what happened exactly,


    but..."


    She trailed off, unsure how to proceed.


    She looked up at John whose face was full of tension and uneasiness. Suddenly, she had no idea what


    to say to him.


    John carefully watched Nina through the ss. He could see that Leon was talking to her while she


    was bundled up in his arms.


    Nina''s bed was too far away from the door, so John could not hear what Leon was saying.


    Vicente did not continue, so John said impatiently, "But what?"


    "Are you sure you want me to tell you?" Vicente was worried that John would not be able to stand the


    blow.


    "Just say it." John''s voice became cold.


    He was running out of patience.


    Vicente gritted her teeth and answered, "Nina doesn''t remember you anymore."


    Boom!


    Vicente''s words were like a bomb to John''s ears. They went off so suddenly that he did not even have


    the chance to duck for cover.


    With his eyes wide open, John turned to look at Vicente, trying to find a hint of a joke on her face.


    He thought, ''Anyone who makes such a joke deserves to die!''


    He clenched his fists so tightly that blue veins started popping out on the backs of his hands.


    But Vicente had a serious expression. John gritted his teeth and asked what Vicente meant.


    "When Nina woke up, she asked about her husband. Leon and I thought she was looking for you, but


    then she said she was looking for..." After a pause, Vicente continued, "Noah."


    John''s eyes started to look like two bottomless abysses. His knuckles popped as he balled his fists.


    John signaled to Vicente to go on. If she dared to talk nonsense, he would bash her face in.


    This time, Vicente was not afraid anymore because she was telling the truth.


    "I tested her to make sure that there was nothing wrong with her memories. I showed her your photo


    and asked her if she recognized you. As soon as she saw your picture, she screamed andined


    of a splitting headache. That''s why Leon didn''t let you in."


    Hearing this, John stood still. Not even his facial muscles twitched.


    Only his fists balled up tighter and tighter.


    His shadow reflected on the white wall, shrouded in dead silence.


    "John, are you okay?" Vicente could not help asking.


    Anyone who put themselves in John''s shoes would be heartbroken right now.


    Boom!


    Without saying anything, John punched the white wall. Fresh red blood flowed down the wall, streaking


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    his shadow with dark red lines.


    The sound of the impact echoed through the quiet corridor.


    "It finally happened." Keeping his bloody knuckles on the wall, John spoke with trembling lips. His voice


    came out a little broken as if he was stifling his sobs.


    What he had been worried about finally happened.

 Chapter 479 Memory Confusion

    Chapter 479 Memory Confusion


    Noah returned with the doctor on his heels. Seeing them approach, John dutifully stepped aside.


    Keeping Nina''s welfare in mind, he made sure not to show himself through the doorway. He watched as


    Noah and the doctor entered the ward and shut the door behind them.


    Vicente stayed outside with him. After all, John was the father of her godsons. She could not, in good


    conscience, leave him alone after what she just told him.


    The doctor decided to take Nina for a general check-up. Leon bent over and scooped his sister up in


    his arms. He followed the doctor out of the ward with Nina nestled against his chest.


    Vicente was about to remind John to stay out of sight, but John was already walking away.


    His slender back was not as tall and straight as before. He was a painful sight to watch.


    John wanted to take a look at Nina and hoped that she would recognize him and run into his arms. He


    would lock her in his embrace and wipe away her tears just like old times.


    But right now, that had be an extravagant hope. He did not even know how long it would take


    Nina to regain her memories. A month, half a year, a year, or the rest of her life?


    The corridor was dark and deserted. Its ends could not even be seen.


    John had no idea how long he had stood there. He was caught in a trance of approaching and receding


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    footsteps, of doors opening and closing.


    The scene outside was shrouded in mist.


    John turned his head toward the end of the corridor. It was neither near nor far.


    "They''re back. The results of the examination haven''te out yet. You should leave and get some


    rest. We will contact you if anythinges up." Vicente stood there with John the entire time.


    When John turned around, he saw Nina through the ss pane on the door.


    "She''s asleep. I want to see her. I''ll wear a mask." John''s voice was low and deep with a hint of


    destion.


    Vicente immediately understood and said, "Okay. I''ll go inside and inform Leon first. I''ll let you know if


    he agrees."


    "Okay."


    "Wait here."


    Vicente pushed the door open, and Leon made a "shush" gesture to her.


    She nodded and took a seat at the resting area.


    Leon and Noah also walked over and sat down.


    "Is John still outside?


    Nina is asleep. Let him in. I have something to ask him." Leon raised his chin, and Vicente stood up to


    invite John in.


    On his way in, John kept his eyes on Nina''s bed. He wanted to see her so badly.


    "Let my sister rest for now. Have a seat." Leon made room for John. After he sat down, he immediately


    asked, "You said something about a nightmare before. My sister said that she had been dreaming, but


    she couldn''t remember her dream exactly. She said her mind was nk.


    While you were outside earlier, I took the opportunity to ask more questions. She doesn''t remember


    Michelle and the others. She only remembers Lexingport City and Noah. She said that the other names


    were familiar, but it hurt her head to match the names with faces.


    The doctor didn''t find anything wrong. His only exnation was that Nina hurt the part of her head that


    was responsible for storing memories."


    Leon stopped and nced at everyone. He sighed, "But even if her memory is impaired, it''s impossible


    for her to mix up John and Noah, right?"


    His confusion was mirrored in everyone''s faces.


    "Memory Charm." The blood on the back of John''s hand had congealed, and the blood stains were


    winding on his hand. He narrowed his eyes and continued, "Albert once captured Nina and used her as


    a test subject for a new drug he was developing called M.C. Its effects and side effects were virtually


    unknown, but it was supposed to modify a person''s memory."


    "Modify a person''s memory?" Vicente gasped. "Is there such a kind of drug?"


    "Keep your voice down," Leon reminded her and looked back at Nina in the bed. Fortunately, she did


    not stir.


    Vicente lowered her voice, feeling guilty. "What the hell happened? Why did he use Nina as a test


    subject? Who is that crazy man?"


    "He''s my uncle," Noah answered in a low voice.


    He did not expect that Albert had injected Nina with a potentially dangerous drug that was still in


    development.


    "What?" Vicente looked at Noah in disbelief.


    Leon said, "No wonder my sister thinks that Noah is her husband. She got a splitting headache at the


    sight of John''s photo."


    "Nina thinks I''m her husband?" Noah was hearing all of this just now.


    Leon and Vicente nodded at the same time.


    Noah felt a wave of nostalgia wash over him. On May 20thst year, Nina unwittingly called him honey.


    At that time, he just dismissed it as an ident, but it turned out to be some sort of an omen.


    Vicente thought for a while and said, "If it''s supposed to just modify her memories, then howe she


    doesn''t remember a lot of people? Is memory loss one of the drug''s side effects?"


    "I don''t know. The drug hadn''t been in development long enough for its effects and side effects to be


    documented. It was basically unstable when Albert injected Nina with it." John''s voice sounded hoarse.


    Vicente gasped once again and whispered angrily, "That man is insane. But since you know that it''s his


    drug, you can just go and get the cure from him."


    "I can''t. He''s dead." Noah''s eyes were tinged with sadness. Albert and Kristina were the pain that he


    would never forget in his life. "He and my aunt are buried north of the city, by the Blue Lake."


    Vicente really wanted to say Albert deserved it, but she decided to keep calm. She said, "Then what do


    we do now?"


    "What about the research and development staff?" There was a glimmer of hope in Leon''s eyes.


    "The research and development personnel disappeared without any trace. We managed to catch one


    insider, but he didn''t give up much information," John answered right away, snuffing out Leon''s dim


    hope.


    They fell silent once again.


    When they were about to give up, Noah suddenly thought of a person who could help. "Ford was my


    uncle''s assistant and bodyguard. He should know something. I''ll call him."


    "Put him on speaker." Leon looked at him.


    Noah did not refuse his request. "Okay, but I''ll lower the volume. I don''t want to wake up Nina."


    Then, he dialed Ford''s number. They watched Noah''s phone with expectation. The person they were


    calling could be Nina''s lifeline.


    "Mr. Ye?" Ford''s familiar voice crackled through the phone.


    "Ford, are you busy?"


    "No, not really. Why have you called?"


    "Did you know that my uncle injected Nina with one of the drugs he was developing?" Noah anxiously


    waited for his answer.


    "Yes, I did," Ford''s firm voice replied from the other end of the line.


    The four collectively sighed in relief. It seemed that there was still a chance to bring Nina''s memories


    back.


    "Has the drug taken effect on Nina?" Ford''s words stunned everyone, but at the same time, they also


    felt that they were close to a cure.


    Noah nodded, "Yes. Since you know about the drug, maybe you can help us reverse its effects and


    bring back Nina''s memories."


    "But Mr. Ye, don''t you want Nina to remember you as her husband?" Ford''s voice was so calm and


    aunt wanted you and Nina to be together."


    ''As it turns out, Noah likes Nina.''


    Thinking of this, Vicente nced at Noah and then quickly looked away. There was a trace of guilt in


    her eyes that none of the others noticed.

 Chapter 480 Still Remember Him

    Chapter 480 Still Remember Him


    Noah felt so embarrassed that his secret had been exposed.


    He broke out into a cold sweat.


    John narrowed his eyes. He knew that Noah liked Nina, but she wasn''t aware of that.


    He clenched his fists, cracking his knuckles.


    Leon and Vicente silently sat in ce and leaned forward, blocking the path between Noah and John.


    Leon was just worried that they''d start fighting and wake Nina up. Vicente was worried that she would


    get hurt too once they started fighting.


    "Ford, I need to know how to make her regain her memories." As soon as Noah finished talking, John


    stopped cracking his knuckles.


    John thought, ''He still has a conscience and knows that nothing forcibly done is going to be agreeable.''


    He felt the fiery rage build inside himself.


    "No. I''m not involved in the research and development of the Memory Charm. I only know that the drug


    injected into Nina''s body may be finished or defective. I don''t have any information about the drug; it


    has been taken away." Hearing some odd soundse through the phone, Ford decided to hide what


    he knew about the Memory Charm.


    He thought, ''Boss told me to give the information to Noah.


    Maybe he just wanted Noah to have the option of keeping Nina or not.


    It''s up to Noah, but I don''t know whether he is being threatened or not now.''


    Ford decided to keep the information a secret. His answerpletely shattered Noah''s, John''s and


    Leon''s hopes.


    "Okay, thank you." Noah hung up the phone.


    They all fell into silence again.


    After some time, John spoke up. "I''ll put on a mask and stay with them."


    The problem seemed to be settled, but in reality this was the only solution anyway.


    Only the four of them knew about it.


    John moved into the castle of the Nangong family and became Van and Don''s bodyguard. He wore a


    mask all day long, pretending like he had gruesome scars stering his face so they had to be


    covered. He also acted as if he couldn''t speak.


    However, his tall hulking figure was enough to attract the attention of the maids in the castle. One maid


    in particr was Cali.


    "Your Ladyship, do you still remember the bodyguard I mentioned? He''s going toe to the hospital


    to pick up Van and Donter." Cali was busy packing for Nina.


    After staying in the hospital for more than a month, Nina could finally go back to the castle. She was


    just thankful that she didn''t have to smell the hospital disinfectant anymore.


    Van and Don didn''t need to be in incubators anymore, and they could stay with their mom now. Nina


    held one of them in each arm, swaying them gently.


    "You mean Sean? I''ve heard you mention him many times." Nina gently smiled at her little babies.


    "Van, Don, you are so well behaved. I love you so much."


    Cali hesitated for a moment and asked shyly, "Can you help me get his phone number?"


    "What?" Nina looked at Cali, who was about her age. "Why don''t you just ask him?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "I can''t." Cali sounded a little dejected. "He can''t speak, so I want his number to actually start talking to


    him."


    Cali had never asked Nina for anything, let alone for help. After thinking for a while, Nina agreed, "I''ll


    give it a try."


    "Thank you, Your Ladyship!" Cali excitedly bowed to Nina.


    Nina smiled. "Don''t mention it."


    Just before they finished packing, Leon and Noah arrived to pick Nina up. Vicente didn''te because


    she was busy setting up the babies'' one-month-old banquet.


    "Nina, are you ready to go?" Then Leon reached out his hands towards the babies. "Give one of the


    babies to me."


    Their faces were no longer all wrinkled. They were pink and tender and quite adorable. Even though


    they were a little thin, they looked much better than before.


    Nina handed Don to him and sarcastically remarked, "You all like the children so much that nobody


    seems to care about me anymore."


    "There is one person who always cares about you," Leon said cautiously, holding the baby carefully.


    He was obviously talking about John.


    Nina didn''t know that though. She smiled and said, "Noah."


    Noah smiled gently, but bitterness still clouded his heart. He pretended to just be oblivious.


    Nina was really clingy to him over the past month, but it wasn''t anything special. Not only him, but


    everyone else who saw them knew that it wasn''t love.


    Noah wondered whether he should keep an eye on Cali in case she found out something that she


    wasn''t supposed to. However, Cali didn''t suspect that anything was different about Noah and Nina''s


    rtionship.


    Noah found that Nina just treated him as a good friend.


    Nina was the only one who didn''t realize this. Since she found out about the memory loss from her


    head injury, she became more and more unconscious about her rtionship with Noah.


    However, she always kept a distance from Noah, as if it was an instinctive reaction that her body had


    developed.


    Noah hugged Van and said, "Let''s go back. The babies'' party is tonight and a bunch of guests are


    going to be there."


    "Okay." Nina got out of bed, tidied herself up and stood up with a beautiful glow about her.


    It was hard to tell from her ruddy face and graceful figure that she was a mother of two children. She


    looked like a teenage girl.


    No wonder John always called her little girl.


    Cali went out with the luggage. Nina circled in front of Noah and said with a smile, "Noah, I think I''m


    fine now. Although I lost some memories, it doesn''t matter. Let''s make some new memories together."


    The smile on Nina''s face seemed to captivate Noahpletely. He actually felt like her husband in that


    moment.


    He was just a man; hearing the woman he liked say those words to him, tempted every fiber of his


    being. He summoned up all his willpower and looked away, not speaking.


    "Noah, are you sad again?" Nina''s smile gradually disappeared. "You try to hide it, but I know sadness


    gues you every night before you fall asleep."


    "What?" Noah looked at her in surprise. "How do you know?"


    "I''ve been sleeping light recently. I feelfortable when there''s someone next to me, but I don''t dare


    open my eyes to see who it is." Nina pursed her lips.


    "And you cry. I feel your tears drop onto my face every night. I''m afraid to open my eyes because I


    don''t want you to feel ashamed. I know you always try to save face. Of course, I''m bringing it up now


    and I don''t mean to shame you." Nina smiled.


    The joy suddenly drained from her face and she continued, "But your tears are salty and bitter."


    Justst night, she tasted the bitterness.


    Noah didn''t know how to respond.


    He thought, ''John is the one that makes you feel at ease.


    It''s John who always wants to save face.


    It''s John who cries beside you when you fall asleep.


    The bitter and salty tears belong to John.


    Even though your memory is blurred, deep down you are always going to remember him.''

 Chapter 481 Not Even A Glance

    Chapter 481 Not Even A nce


    Noah''s big hand gently patted the swaddling baby. His eyes darkened, and soon returned to clear as


    before.


    "Noah? What''s wrong?" Nina walked over and looked up at him in surprise. She seemed to raise her


    hand andpare her height with his.


    His height was different from what she remembered.


    She felt like it was roughly ten centimeters off.


    She changed her stance and looked from all angles, trying to figure out what was wrong.


    Noticing her hesitation, Leon asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    "Nothing," Nina answered nkly. Then she looked at the two of them and asked, "Aside from losing


    my memories, do I have any other memory disorders?"


    The two men''s pupils contracted simultaneously.


    "Nini, did you remember something?" Leon walked over anxiously.


    Nina sighed, "I couldn''t recall anything. I tried my best but nothing came to my mind."


    "So what did you mean a moment ago?"


    "I think Noah is a little shorter than I thought." Confused, Leon turned to Noah and asked, "Did you


    shrink?"


    "Ahem..." Noah almost choked in shock. "People only shrink when they get to an elderly age. I''m just


    twenty-eight years old."


    "Twenty-eight?" Nina''s eyes filled with astonishment. She felt like something was really wrong now.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    So she asked, "Noah, have you changed your age?


    Aren''t you thirty years old?" ''Do I look that old?''


    Thinking of this, Noah reached out and touched his face. Leon rolled his eyes and pulled Noah to a


    corner to talk to him in private.


    "Do you know what''s going on?" Leon asked in a low hushed voice.


    "Yes." Noah looked back at Nina and turned around. "Although she thinks of me as her husband,


    everything in her memory is still linked to Mr. Shi. Only his face is reced with mine."


    "John''s face has been reced with yours in her memory. The other memories are still engrained in


    her. Although they are not clear, they are still there." Leon suddenly thought that things weren''t so bad.


    They should tell John the good news.


    Maybe if they spent enough time together, his face would return to her memory and the record would


    be set straight.


    Noah seemed to have read his mind. "If she sees Mr. Shi now though, she''ll faint from the sheer pain."


    "John can wear a mask." A hint of slyness shed in Leon''s eyes. "I know. Let the two of them look at


    each other for a while. If it''s all right with a mask, we can let John be her bodyguard."


    Noah nodded. He thought they should at least give it a try. After all, John would be aroundter


    anyway.


    "What were you two whispering about?" Nina''s voice suddenly floated into their ears from behind. They


    panicked and turned around.


    Nina stood behind the two of them, her eyes as cold as ice and as sharp as arrows.


    "Nothing." Leon''s first reaction was to deny it, but he was failing miserably.


    Nina did lose some of her memories but she didn''t lose her talents. She could still tell at a nce


    whether a person was lying.


    Knowing this, Noah chose to tell the truth. "We want to find you a bodyguard."


    "Bodyguard?" Nina asked. "I have myself. I don''t need a bodyguard."


    "Yeah, you''re right." Leon nodded. The n was tossed aside before it was even implemented.


    With a squeak, Cali pushed the door open. Her face was still a little red, and she slowly ambled in.


    This had to be the reaction of a girl awakening her love, meeting her sweetheart.


    "Is Sean here?" Nina asked.


    Cali nodded shyly. "Yes, he''s outside. He''s here to escort you home."


    "Let''s go." Nina was about to leave.


    Noah stopped her, "Wait. Cali, ask Sean toe in. He doesn''t have to wait outside. Ask him to carry


    the children. He hasn''t seen the children yet, nor has he held them."


    "What?" Noah''s words sounded so strange to Nina. It was a lot like what the nurse said to her


    yesterday when she brought the babies.


    The nurse had said, "You haven''t seen the babies yet, and you haven''t held them. Hurry up and hug


    them."


    It sounded like she was talking to the children''s parents.


    Sean was just a bodyguard though.


    "His job is not only has to protect Van and Don, but he is also responsible for teaching them how to


    protect themselves and how to get stronger. So they need to build some sort of bond with him," Noah


    exined.


    After thinking for a while, Nina epted that reasoning.


    Cali called Sean in.


    The expression on John''s face changed. The moment he pushed the door open, he felt his palms get


    smothered with sweat.


    He was nervous and scared.


    In the past month, he didn''t dare show his face in front of Nina. He could only steal a few moments with


    her while she slept.


    He didn''t want his appearance to make Nina suffer. It terrified him in all honesty. He would always


    rather endure the pain than leave it to Nina.


    Noah wanted John toe in just to see Nina''s reaction. If she didn''t feel as ufortable asst


    time, then he could see her more often.


    Just seeing Nina felt like a blessing for John.


    "S-Sean, this way, please." Cali was so excited that she stammered.


    Some of the servants admired him, but some were afraid of him.


    Wearing his ck mask, John didn''t say a word. He glided in as swiftly as the wind. His eyes were


    colder than the winter and darker than the night, which only added to his eerie aura.


    Hearing the footsteps, Nina felt inexplicably more at ease.


    The sound of footsteps was exactly the same as the one she heard every night.


    Nina curiously looked up and saw a ck figure walking over. His lean figure looked so familiar to her.


    It felt like it was linked to her lost memories.


    "Noah, I think you two look quite simr." Nina stared at his crew cut hair. "You have very simr


    hairstyles. No wonder you remind me of each other."


    Cali energetically said, "I think so, too. But they''re not exactly alike. You can see from their eyes."


    When John came in, he had his gaze lowered. He didn''t dare to look into Nina''s eyes because he was


    afraid that he couldn''t control himself.


    He longed to hug and hold her more than anything right now.


    "Eyes?" Nina became curious. "Sean, look up at me."


    Her distant tone made John''s body stiffen up as an indescribable bitterness filled his heart.


    He reluctantly raised his head, obeying her orders.


    Their eyes met across the room. John''s deep and sad gaze stung Nina''s eyes.


    She immediately felt like she had seen these eyes before.


    She just couldn''t remember where though.


    She had forgottenpletely.


    Her mind went nk again, but John''s familiar eyes were like two thin needles, stabbing into her mind,


    trying to break in.


    "It hurts." Nina shook her head and raised her hands to rub her temples.


    Seeing this, John looked away.


    ''Can''t I even look at her now?'' he thought.

 Chapter 482 I Was Offended

    Chapter 482 I Was Offended


    "Nini, are you okay?"


    "Nina, are you okay?"


    "Your Ladyship, what''s wrong?"


    Noah, Leon and Cali spoke simultaneously, edging towards Nina.


    Nina tried to calm herself down with her tightly knitted eyebrows gradually rxing. "Nothing serious. I


    just have a headache."


    When Cali saw the open window, she quickly tightened Nina''s coat for her. "Maybe it''s because of the


    wind. It''s been quite cold these days and after giving birth, your body still needs to recover."


    "Really?" Nina nced at John who was standing up straight.


    ''Do we know each other?


    Why else would his eyes be so familiar to me?''


    "Yes, Your Ladyship. You''d better take good care of yourself or else you''re going to get sick," Cali said


    sincerely.


    "Okay." Nina nodded.


    "Nini, you and Cali better go to the car. We''ll be there soon." Leon sent the two girls away.


    Once they were out of sight, Leon looked at John and sighed. "I really don''t know if I should


    congratte you or not. It''s not ideal but at least you can get close to my sister. The only issue is that if


    your eyes meet, she''ll get a headache."


    John''s eyes darkened.


    "This is Van. You can take off your mask and hug him if you want to." Van instantly pulled all of John''s


    attention as soon as heid eyes on him.


    John took off his mask and gazed upon the baby. His eyes lit up as his hands trembled.


    This was the first time he held a baby, so he paid careful attention to how Leon held the child before


    taking Van.


    Which hand was supposed to be in front?


    He adjusted himself a few times, but something always felt off.


    He had no choice but to study Leon again and learn how to cradle the baby.


    Something just wasn''t right so he finally withdrew his hands.


    "I just never expect you to be clumsy," Leon joked. It was the first time that he saw John like this.


    "How?" Ignoring the weird stares that he was receiving, John tried to exin himself. "I''ve never held


    such a small child before."


    Noah paused for a moment and said, "Just position your arms like you did just now and I''ll teach you."


    John positioned his arms and earnestly said, "Okay."


    Noah cautiously passed the child over. "Pay attention to the palm of your right hand holding the child''s


    neck and head. The child is still young, and his body is soft and weak everywhere. If you don''t hold him


    properly, he''s going to get hurt."


    "Okay, I see." John held the baby in his arms correctly for the first time, and a milky fragrance came to


    his nose.


    He looked over at Don, lying in Leon''s arms. Both of the babies seemed to have Nina''s eyes.


    The amber color shone brightly. It was unmistakable.


    John smiled. Although he didn''t make any sound while smiling, his eyes were as soft as silk.


    Both Noah and Leon were stunned.


    He was always such a cold wolf, but now he smiled like a puppy.


    "John! Looking at you, I would think that Don and Van are your children." Leon couldn''t help but sigh.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he realized that he said something wrong. He shut his mouth.


    However, John didn''t seem to care at all and he said, "They look like Nina."


    "They are so young. How can you see who they look like?" Leon snorted and smiled at Don in his


    arms. "I think they look like me."


    John was speechless.


    Noah also fell into a stunned silence.


    "Mr. Shi is right. They look more like their mother." Noah teased Van and then yed with Don for a


    little bit.


    When the eyes of John and Noah met, there seemed to be a full story unfolding in their gazes.


    "Noah, don''t think that I''m going to forgive you that easy. Do you think trying to get on my good side will


    be enough to make up for trying to steal Nina and the children away?" John turned around with his


    back to Noah, not letting him y with the child anymore.


    John was acting like such a possessive child that all Noah could do wasugh.


    Noah didn''t retort. He just didn''t want to go against his own will.


    Noah liked Nina. He didn''t know how long he had been in love with her. Perhaps he was attracted by


    her calm and confident temperament since the first time they met.


    Perhaps it was when they solved those cases together, or perhaps it was from the moment she called


    him senior. It was toote in any case. She was already John''s wife.


    John was right. He wanted to steal Nina away.


    He thought back to when Ford asked him if it was a good thing that Nina mistook him as her husband.


    For a moment, he wanted to say that it was a good thing.


    Especially after such a wonderful month that he had spent with her, he felt on top of the world.


    There was love in Nina''s eyes when she looked at him. Even if it was only a little bit, he felt


    unprecedentedly happy.


    But these loving eyes didn''t belong to him. He couldn''t feel the beauty of her love because it wasn''t


    intended for him.


    Even though Nina''s memory was corrupted, she would always remember John.


    Even though she didn''t remember his name or face, it was his aura that left asting imprint on her.


    "Noah, what are you thinking about? Let''s go." When Leon walked to the door, he realized that Noah


    didn''t follow him out. He turned around to find Noah standing in a daze.


    "Okay," Noah replied.


    After leaving the ward, John put his mask back on for Nina''s sake. When he got into the car, he sat in


    the passenger seat.


    The others sat in the back.


    It was afortable ride. They yed with the children in the back seat.


    The only thing John could do was to look at Nina through the rearview mirror. He noticed that her face


    had thinned out and was so tender, simr to the child''s skin.


    She was always his little girl but now there were also two little boys added to that.


    Nina hummed the luby gently and soon lulled Don to sleep. Van stilly in Leon''s arms wide awake,


    wriggling from time to time.


    "I think Van will be quite the mischief maker when he gets older. Don already just seems more


    obedient." Leon giggled as he teased the boy.


    Cali said, "If his mother holds him, Van will definitely fall asleep as well."


    "Really?" Leon asked in disbelief.


    As expected, Van fell asleep in Nina''s arms after just a few seconds.


    Don woke up in Leon''s arms and burst out crying.


    "Waah..."


    Their eyes instantly locked on the baby.


    Seeing this, Leon was speechless.


    He felt like the kids were deliberately disrespecting him.


    He couldn''t understand why they started misbehaving the second they sat in his arms.


    "I didn''t do anything," Leon exined, pleading his innocence.


    Nina quickly put Van into Noah''s arms and took the crying Don. "Don, good boy. Come to Mommy."


    The baby howled so much that the hefty tears rolled down his face, breaking Nina''s heart.


    Holding the baby in her arms, Nina coaxed him for a while. Don eventually stopped crying and stared


    up at Nina with tears still sitting in his eyes.


    Once he stopped crying, it seemed to mend his mother''s aching heart.


    At this moment, John''s clenched fingers gradually loosened.


    Leon pursed his lips and said, "These two kids are going to turn out to be quite the handful."


    When he nonchntly said this, he didn''t realize how true his words would turn out to be.


    These two troublesome babies would help Leon find his wife.

 Chapter 483 Johns Number

    Chapter 483 John''s Number


    After Van and Don fell asleep, everyone else in the car kept quiet. Nobody wanted to wake the babies.


    Cali''s eyes began wandering to the passenger seat again. She did not say anything, but her face


    revealed everything that she was thinking.


    Seeing Cali, Nina remembered what she had promised her before. Following Cali''s gaze, she looked at


    the back of the man she was staring at and immediately, her head throbbed faintly.


    It was really strange. Every time she saw him, her head ached.


    "Did we know each other before?" Nina blurted out.


    Hearing this, John looked at her through the rearview mirror with a panicked expression.


    She was shaking her head just now. She must be nursing a headache again.


    John just lowered his head and neglected to answer Nina''s question. He did not know what to tell her.


    She was not in a good condition right now. If he said the wrong things to her, it might yield incredibly


    bad consequences.


    He might know Nina as one of the strongest women he had ever met, but this was not the time to push


    her. She was fragile, and she needed time.


    Seeing that John did not give her an answer, Nina remembered that he was dumb and could not speak.


    "Why do you ask that?" Leon asked in a low voice.


    "It''s just..." Nina stopped before she could finish speaking. She had wanted to tell her brother that the


    strange man gave her a headache every time she looked at him, but she was afraid that Leon would


    transfer him away.


    She did not know why, but something deep inside her told her to keep the man by her side.


    Her memory might be a bit fuzzy, but her intuition had never failed her.


    Besides, he was supposed to be good at martial arts. He was perfect for Van and Don''s protection


    detail.


    "I feel familiar with everyone I see." Nina made an excuse and smiled. Then, she took out a piece of


    paper and a pen.


    "Sean, can you write your phone number here, please?" Nina passed the pen and paper to Sean


    through Cali.


    She was sitting a little far away from him, and her arm was not long enough.


    Holding the note in her hand, Cali shed Nina a grateful smile.


    She handed the note to Sean shyly and said, "Sean, the countess wants you to write your number on


    this piece of paper."


    When he heard Cali call him Sean, he was indifferent, but when he heard that it was Nina who was


    asking, John took the note with his index and middle fingers.


    Seeing the strange man''s slender fingers, Nina saw a picture of someone in a car waving at her in her


    mind. The gesture was very familiar, and the man in that flicker of memory crooked his index and


    middle fingers.


    But before Nina could capture the memory, it vanished into thin air.


    The only thing she could remember was the man''s two fingers, which strangely looked exactly like


    Sean''s.


    "Thank you." Cali''s excited voice brought back Nina from her reverie.


    She raised her head and saw the joy in Cali''s eyes. Cali showed her the note in her hand with Sean''s


    number on it. Nina gave her a thumbs-up sign and smiled.


    John''s face darkened.


    How could Nina give his number to another woman?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He gritted his teeth.


    He took out a piece of paper and a pen, and wrote something. "It''s not right for you to give others my


    phone number without my consent."


    After he finished writing, he folded the note neatly and urately threw it onto the seat beside Nina.


    Nina saw the note, opened it, and was stunned.


    She knew that what she did just now was a little inconsiderate.


    But the note was already in Cali''s hand. How could she take it back?


    Was it true that women would be fools after getting pregnant?


    Now Nina was a little anxious.


    Before she could decide how to deal with the matter, the car had arrived at the castle. Two teams of


    servants were waiting in line outside.


    She had to put the problem on the back burner. A more important matter was at hand.


    Everyone got out of the car. Cali got out before John, and John was thest one out.


    Cali was still basking in the joy of finally getting her prince charming''s contact information. She pressed


    the note against her chest and walked forward, lowering her head and not paying attention to where


    she was going.


    The next moment, she bumped into something solid, stopping her dead.


    Cali was startled. Looking down, she saw a pair of ck boots. Slowly raising her head, she realized


    that her dream lover was standing right in front of her. Her face instantly flushed.


    "Sean? What can I do for you?"


    John reached out his hand and signaled to her to hand over the note. His face betrayed emotion, but


    his eyes said it all. He was threating Cali.


    Cali''s face turned pale. She never thought that Sean was so horrible.


    "Here you are." Trembling with fear and embarrassment, Cali immediately bowed to John. "I''m sorry."


    John calmly reached out for the note. Cali seemed to be relieved and ran away with her head down.


    He put the note into his pocket and turned around to follow her.


    Today was the one-month-old banquet of Van and Don. The castle had already been decorated to look


    bright and festive. Both the front hall and the kitchen were very busy.


    The guests soon arrived, and they were C Ind''s nobility and powerful figures. Everything in the


    banquet hall was iparably luxurious, and every corner was filled with delicious food and expensive


    wine.


    The children were ced a little far away from the banquet hall so that the noise would not bother


    them, but the guests were wee to see them from afar.


    At this time, John was guarding the twins, his gaze asionally sweeping through the crowd.


    A few momentster, a man came over.


    He tried to get close to Van and Don, but John stepped forward to block his way.


    "Count Nangong is my cousin. I''m these children''s uncle. Can I see them?" Jett asked with a smile. He


    tried to tiptoe and catch a glimpse of the twins, but their bodyguard sessfully blocked most of the


    view.


    Jett thought that it was a miracle that Nina and Vicente''s premature babies even survived. Infants born


    six months before they were supposed to usually bit the dust.


    Vicente had already gotten a miracle more than twenty years ago. Jett simply could not believe that


    Vicente''s children also managed to get one recently.


    Jett had drugged Vicente all those years ago so that Vicente would have difficulty fathering children.


    The fact that his cousin managed to get Nina pregnant soon after their wedding was still a mystery.


    Was it a lie from the very beginning?


    Had Nina even been pregnant at all?


    Jett needed to get proof. He needed the children''s blood for paternity test.


    Thinking of this, Jett nodded subconsciously.


    Since John was a child, he had been able to read people well. Even though the man who imed to be


    Vicente''s cousin looked decent enough, his eyes brimmed with the kind of cunning that John only saw


    in the eyes of dangerous men.


    Also, he had Jett investigated. He always wanted to be the count, but he was way down the line of


    session.


    In order to be the count, he had to kill Vicente and his heirs.


    Now it seemed that Jett hade to start his crusade with the twins.


    John would not allow such a thing to happen. He eyed Jett coldly and approached him.


    His height of 1.9 meters gave people a sense of oppression and with his natural imperial aura, John


    was just downright menacing. With every step he took forward, Jett took one back, looking like he was


    about to wet himself in fear.


    "What are you doing? I just want to see the babies," Jett tried to yell, but his voice pathetically shook.


    Without saying a word, John pushed Jett away. He raised his hand and pointed at the way Jett had


    ''Get out of here before I kick you back to where you came from.''


    "Why do you want me to leave? You are just a bodyguard hired by the Nangong family!" This time, Jett


    managed to shout. He pointed a finger at John and cursed.


    Before Jett could blink, John''s ck-gloved hand was already bending his finger so far backward. Jett


    screamed like a pig getting ughtered. Then, John raised his foot and kicked Jett in the knee, forcing


    him to kneel on the floor.


    The faint sound of crushing bone preceded Jett''s cry.

 Chapter 484 The Banquet

    Chapter 484 The Banquet


    The guests were not far away. When they heard themotion, they immediately gathered around.


    "Honey!" Jett''s wife rushed over and helped him up. "What happened?"


    "Ouch, it hurts." Holding his wife''s arm, Jett slowly climbed to his feet. Beads of sweat covered his


    forehead.


    He opened his mouth to curse once again.


    "Damn you! You won''t get away with this!" Jett red at John with righteous indignation.


    Jett''s wife also cursed, "What the hell is wrong with you? You''re just a bodyguard. How could you hit


    my husband? We can get you fired this instant!"


    Jett and his wife stared at John for a long time, but John didn''t so much as budge.


    As the host, Vicente had already noticed what was going on, but she just watched the show and did not


    intervene until it was almost over.


    "What''s going on here?" she asked, pretending to have seen nothing.


    "Vicente, look at what your man did to your cousin." Jett''s wife seized the opportunity and began to


    berate Vicente. "What if he broke Jett''s finger? What if he broke Jett''s leg? Can he afford it?"


    Vicente nced at Jett''s finger and leg and answered indifferently, "Sean takes his job very seriously,


    but he doesn''t do much damage to people who aren''t that threatening. Your husband will be fine. His


    finger and leg will recover way ahead of his dignity."


    "You..." Vicente''s snidement infuriated Jett. His cousin was getting bolder and bolder since


    marrying the princess.


    Jett wished he could trample and insult Vicente like he did when they were children.


    But he thought that it was better not to say anything too harsh in front of so many people.


    However, Jett could not swallow his anger, so he pulled his wife by the hand. After two years of being a


    married couple, they had already built a tacit understanding between them. She quickly understood


    what her husband meant.


    "Shouldn''t you care about your cousin''s injury, Vicente? Why do you care more about your


    bodyguard?" Jett''s wife asked. "In the past, you at least pretended to respect Jett in front of outsiders.


    Since you married the princess, you''ve been nothing but a bully to us. What you''re doing is really


    vexing."


    Hearing this, Vicente was speechless.


    She thought that her cousin and his wife were really good at confusing right and wrong.


    Before Vicente could say anything, Jett''s wife continued, "But anyway, Princess Nina is now a member


    of the Nangong family. Her status should be equal to ours..."


    Vicente could not stand it anymore and interrupted, "Wait! Stop steering away from the matter at hand.


    We''re not talking about my wife here. Sean won''t beat people for no reason. He''ll either defend himself


    or protect the twins."


    Then, she turned to the crowd and announced, "Everyone is to continue addressing Nina as the


    princess. Her status isn''t lowered by our marriage."


    Hearing this, the others were in an uproar.


    They did not expect that Vicente did not care that his status was lower than his wife''s.


    They all thought that Vicente doted on Nina too much.


    Jett and his wife looked at Vicente as if they had seen a ghost.


    At this moment, John stared at Vicente with aplicated look in his eyes.


    ''You don''t have to thank me.''


    Thinking of this, Vicente raised her eyebrows at John.


    After getting along with John for a period of time, Vicente found that he hated anyone who called Nina


    the countess.


    She thought that now that they had children at home, they must create a warm and beautiful familial


    atmosphere, and in order to make that happen, there should be no room for jealousy.


    Everything working out depended on how much harmony they could generate and sustain.


    "Princess Nina remains as she is even if she''s married to me." Vicente smiled politely at the guests.


    Then, she turned to Jett and his wife. "Why are you here anyway?"


    Guilt suddenly shrouded Jett''s face, but he refused to back down. He straightened his back and


    replied, "I''m here to see my nephews, but your bodyguard hit me without hesitation. I want him fired


    immediately."


    Jett thought, ''Even if Sean is dumb, he is cruel and dangerous. I''ll never get close to the twins with him


    around all the time.''


    "If you fire Sean, I will let this matter go," Jett added.


    "No," Vicente refused. "Sean didn''t do anything wrong. I won''t fire him. He''s just fulfilling his duty as a


    bodyguard. I''ll give him a raise as well."


    "What? Are you crazy?" Jett widened his eyes in disbelief and showed Vicente his finger and leg. "He


    almost broke my finger and leg. I can''t move without experiencing blinding pain."


    ''You deserve it!''


    Vicente thought but held back her words.


    "My children are premature, and they are not in good health. Their situation is delicate, and we can''t


    just expose them to anyone who wants to see them. We''ve made sure that everyone is informed of


    that, yet you still attempted to push the boundary. Sean simply did his job by keeping you at bay."


    Vicente pointed at the babies'' crib, which was covered withyers of gauze and smelled like


    disinfectant.


    Of course, the disguise was done in advance. Everyone thought that the children were six months


    premature, but the truth was, they had almost recovered.


    "I..." Jett was rendered speechless. With so many people present, he had to swallow his pride and fury.


    "I was just so happy that I forgot about their state of health. It''s rare for our family to have children."


    "Well, now you remember and you better keep it that way," Vicente smiled. "Let''s continue the dinner


    party. Let''s not crowd the babies'' space, or the air won''t circte."


    Hearing this, the guests left one by one and began chattering among themselves once again.


    "Always keep a lookout for Jett," Vicente reminded John.


    Hearing this, John dipped his chin in acknowledgment, paused for a moment, and then asked, "Where


    is she?"


    "Who?" Vicente did not realize who John meant until two or three secondster. "I guess she''s still


    doing her makeup and choosing her dress. Is she so fond of getting dolled up?"


    In the past half a year, Vicente had never seen Nina dress herself up. The grandest one was when she


    put on a beautiful dress to wee her gift on Lunar New Year''s Eve.


    "Yes." At this moment, John''s dark eyes lit up. He remembered the day he took Nina to the Top Art


    Salon. She looked more beautiful after having her hair permed. Her eyes lit up, and she asked Derek to


    help her put on makeup.


    After that, she bought more cosmetics and tried to put on makeup by herself. However, she did not


    need that much makeup. A light amount already highlighted her natural beauty.


    "Ha-ha..." A soft chuckle escaped John''s throat.


    Hearing this, Vicente got goose bumps all over her body.


    It was really scary seeing someone with a resting icy face suddenly smile.


    "I''m leaving." Vicente turned around to leave.


    Before she could gain distance, John said, "Don''t let her wear too much makeup, and don''t let her


    drink."


    "Do you also want me to stop her from wearing pretty and revealing dresses? I''m sorry, but she''s the


    princess. I can''t stop her from doing whatever the hell she wants." Vicente waved her hand and left.


    Not long after, John saw Nina in the crowd. She had on a cream-white dress and delicate makeup. As


    soon as she joined the banquet, everyone''s head turned toward her.


    Fortunately, only her arms and legs were exposed.


    At that moment, John wanted to hold her so badly.


    He stared at her for a while and guarded her with his eyes. He caught her ncing at the wine in one of


    the servant''s tray countless times.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    However, Vicente had been with her the entire time, so she failed to swipe a ss.


    After the dinner party ended, Vicente left Nina to see all the guests off. Nina put her hand on the table


    and secretly grabbed a ss of wine.


    Leon saw her and wanted to stop her, but he was toote.

 Chapter 485 Beat Him Up

    Chapter 485 Beat Him Up


    The next day, the sun shone through the white gauze curtains and slowly crept up Nina''s rosy face.


    With her eyshes quivering slightly, Nina rubbed her eyes and then opened them. She stared nkly


    at the ceiling for a few seconds before she lifted the quilt and slid out of bed.


    The fluffy carpet on the floor felt divine under her feet, and the cool morning breeze blew in from


    outside as the curtains automatically opened.


    Even if the sun shone brightly, the crisp March spring cold still hung in the air. Nina trembled as it


    prickled her skin. She quickly changed her clothes, put on her slippers, washed her face, and went


    downstairs.


    On her way to the dining room, her eyes darted to the servants. She found it strange that they were all


    wearing masks and keeping their heads down.


    Nina knitted her brows in confusion and proceeded to the dining table. The breakfast had already been


    served, and Noah and Vicente were standing there with their backs to her.


    "Good morning," Nina greeted with a smile, stretching her neck and shoulders.


    Pulling out chairs for themselves and sitting down at the table, Noah and Vicente exchanged nces.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    What happenedst night was still fresh in their memories.


    "Good morning," Vicente replied.


    "Good morning," Noah seconded.


    The two of them actively avoided meeting Nina''s gaze and just sat there quietly.


    It seemed that Nina did not notice that her husband and friend were acting a little strange. "I must say


    I''ve had the most splendid sleepst night. I feel just great today."


    Then, she took a seat next to Noah.


    The corners of Vicente''s mouth twitched. She lowered her head and said, "Well, while you feel great,


    the others feel awful."


    "What?" Nina asked in confusion.


    Noah stopped Vicente immediately by loudly clearing his throat.


    As soon as he coughed, his hand shot up to his swollen mouth. He winced at the pain.


    Vicente closed her mouth and shook her head sympathetically.


    It was then that Nina realized something was wrong. Following Vicente''s stare, Nina turned her head


    and saw the wound on Noah''s face.


    "Noah, what happened to you?" Nina looked at him nervously and reached out to touch him, but Noah


    raised his hand to stop her.


    "It''s nothing. I just fell identallyst night." Noah tried hard to force a smile, which made his mouth


    ache even more.


    Without even looking carefully at him, Nina knew that Noah was lying. Her face darkened. "What the


    hell is going on?"


    "Nothing. Just let it go." Noah raised his hand and stroked Nina''s hair with a doting look on his face. "I


    already told you. I fell by ident."


    Vicente fiddled with her breakfast and then asked, "Don''t you really remember what happenedst


    night?"


    "Last night?" Not for long, Nina realized that she might have done something horriblest night


    because she was drunk. She asked in surprise, "Noah, did I hit you? I remember drinking only one


    ss of wine. How could I have gotten drunk?"


    "Yeah, I''m also curious. Last night, your brother patted his chest and promised that it took three sses


    of wine for you to get drunk. But you got drunk after the first one." Thinking of the scenest night,


    Vicente felt surprised and scared at the same time. "You beat up everyone in the banquet hallst


    night."


    "Really?" Nina blinked and looked at Noah apologetically. Noah just shook his head.


    The gesture made Nina feel guiltier. "I''m so sorry, Noah."


    Noah smiled at her again,pletely ignoring the pain. "Don''t worry about it. I just didn''t expect you to


    be so powerful that even I couldn''t restrain you."


    "And you didn''t fight her back." Vicente leaned back in her seat, pointed at the servants in the room,


    and sighed. "In fact, nobody dared to fight back. The slightly injured ones are here while the seriously


    injured ones are in the hospital."


    Nina did not know what to say. She just lowered her head in embarrassment.


    ''Why do I turn into such a rage monster whenever I get drunk?


    Also, I seem to be losing my health. I felt cold when the morning wind blew into my room this morning.


    Is that a sequ of childbirth?''


    "How many people did I hurt?" Nina looked at Vicente with a guilty conscience.


    Thinking of the chaotic battlest night, Vicente could not helpughing. "More than ten of the servants


    were seriously injured and more than twenty were slightly injured. I have arranged everything for them


    including the medical fees and mental damage fees. Your brother also gave some money and said it


    was to make up for his wrong estimatest night."


    "Good. Thank you." Nina smiled, but it did not reach her eyes.


    "I''m sure it''s all fine. I just feel sorry for them, though. I never thought you''re that good at beating the


    hell out of people," Vicente said with a look of adoration.


    With an embarrassed look on her face, Nina suddenly realized that Vicente was the only person in the


    room who was unharmed. "You look all right yourself. Didn''t I get to you?"


    "No." Vicente shook her head. "You didn''t want to attack me."


    With disbelief twisting her pretty features, Nina cocked her head to the side and said, "You shouldn''t


    have been an exception."


    "Why not?" Vicente argued.


    "It''s just impossible." A figure shed across Nina''s mind, but it was gone before she could get a hold


    of it.


    "Vicente ran away," Noah said softly.


    Hearing this, Nina whipped her head toward Noah.


    Vicente widened her eyes at Noah. She could not believe that he just rat her out like that. She ground


    her teeth and whispered,


    "Noah, can''t you do me a favor?"


    Noah ignored Vicente and continued, "If he takes part in a hundred-meter race, he should be able to


    win honor for her country."


    "Wow. Can you really run that fast, Vicente?" It never urred to Nina that Vicente, who stood about


    1.7 meters, could run so fast. She had not seen her run before.


    Vicente could not help admitting, "I have long legs. It''s not strange that I can run fast. Don''t look at me


    like that, Nina. So I ran away from the action. Get over it."


    "Okay, okay." Nina smiled.


    Vicente then raised her chin proudly. "If I hadn''t run away, today''s headlines would''ve said that you


    abused me, and your image as a member of the royal family would be ruined. You should be thanking


    me."


    "Fine. Thank you. Are you happy now?" After shoving two mouthfuls of breakfast into her mouth, Nina


    asked perfunctorily, "Are there any other survivors besides you?"


    The question had already left her lips before she could ask herself why she wanted to ask it in the first


    ce.


    "Yes." Cali, who was standing next to her, answered her question.


    Nina did not immediately realize that the servant standing next to her was Cali. She had a mask on, so


    she did not recognize her.


    It turned out that she also hurt Cali.


    "Cali? Is that you? Are you okay?" Nina looked at her apologetically.


    "I''m fine, Your Highness. Don''t worry." Cali smiled. "Besides the count, Sean is the only uninjured one."


    "Sean?" She had heard that name from Cali many times. She did not feel anything about it before, but


    since seeing him yesterday, she had been having inexplicable feelings toward the man.


    "Yes," Cali said with admiration. "He''s very powerful. You weren''t able to bring him down, but what''s


    amazing was that he didn''t hurt you while he was protecting himself. He''s really something else."


    "Don''t be such a doe-eyed fan girl, Cali." Vicente red at her.


    Cali''s heart jolted. She immediately lowered her head and apologized, "I''m sorry. I was wrong."


    Nina asked the two of them in confusion, "Is this Sean really that strong?"


    "Yes." Vicente nodded heavily. She really had a say in this. "Actually, you two can beat people up real


    good. You two... Well, you two are very powerful."


    Vicente gave Nina a thumbs-up sign and breathed a sigh of relief. She almost spilled the beans just


    now.


    Nina did not notice it because she was too busy wondering about Sean.


    "I want to see him after breakfast."


    "What? Are you going to go beat him up because you failed tost night?" Vicente eximed with great


    interest. "Well, there''s no way I''m going to miss that fight."


    She had to broaden her horizon when it came to the couple fighting against each other.

 Chapter 486 An Ambush

    Chapter 486 An Ambush


    Nina said crossly, "Vicente, can¡¯t you use a more proper term?"


    "Have I said anything wrong? You¡¯re indeed going to beat him up," Vicente said bravely. However,


    when she saw Nina shooting daggers at her, she hurriedly said, "A friendlypetition!"


    "Yes. We''re going to have a friendlypetition," Nina said with a solemn expression. "I originally


    wanted to personally teach the children, but if he can defeat me, I¡¯ll let him teach them. If he loses,


    however, I¡¯ll get the children a new bodyguard."


    Just like that, the matter was unterally decided by Nina.


    Since she¡¯d made up her mind, Nina thought it¡¯d be better to carry out her n as soon as she could


    and decided to hold the fight after breakfast.


    Vicente was a little worried, so she slipped away to inform John about the matter.


    She had to look for quite a while before she finally found him in the garden. Vans and Don¡¯s nanny was


    taking them for a walk, and John, as the children¡¯s bodyguard, was following them closely like their


    shadow.


    It was early spring morning. Flowers had bloomed in the garden, and there were buzzes of insects and


    chirps of birds. The air was suffused with the smell of soil and the fragrance of flowers.


    "Sean," Vicente called. Both John and the nanny stopped and turned around.


    Vicente walked toward them, leaned over, and poked the gauze curtain with her finger to see the


    children in the stroller. "Van, Don, good morning!"


    Van and Don seemed to understand she was greeting them. Their amber eyes widened, and they


    waved their hands in excitement. However, their clothes were too thick for people to see their little


    movements.


    The two brothers grinned, but they didn''t have any teeth. They were drooling at their mouths.


    Vicente felt like her heart melted at this sight. A wide smile quickly bloomed on her face. "You two are


    so cute. Come and let me hug you."


    She put the gauze curtain up, intending to pick a baby up and hold him in her arms. Before she could


    do that, however, she felt a hard tug from her belt, and she was forcefully dragged back.


    "Hey, hey, hey! What are you doing?!" Vicente turned around and red at John. "What the hell are


    you doing?! The children need their father''s hug!"


    John changed the topic. "Why are you looking for me?"


    "How do you know I¡¯m looking for you?" Without waiting for an answer, Vicente beckoned at John,


    hinting at him toe over.


    Nevertheless, John stood still, turning a blind eye to her voiceless instruction, so she had no other


    choice but to walk over and tiptoe to get close to John''s ear. However, he unexpectedly took a step


    back.


    Aside from the two children and Nina, John didn''t allow any other people to get close to him.


    Vicente saw red. "What do you mean? I came to warn you out of the goodness of my heart, but you¡¯re


    actually treating me like I¡¯m some kind of a germ?"


    "Just cut the crap, will you?" John said bluntly.


    Vicente took a deep breath, trying to put her temper under control. She then put her hands on her waist


    and leaned close once again, though she kept a certain distance this time.


    "Nina wille to fight youter. No, I mean she¡¯lle to have a friendlypetition with you. I know


    you don''t want to fight her, but you¡¯ve got to know that if you lose, you can''t stay here any longer. Nina


    will get a new bodyguard to rece you. By then, it¡¯ll practically be impossible for you to get close to


    her. Unless you continue to stay in this castle, you can only look at her from a distance in the future.


    This will be another stumbling block on your way to awaken her memories."


    John''s gaze became increasingly deeper the more he listened to what Vicente said.


    "So don''t lose." Upon saying that, Vicente went back to y with the children.


    Afraid that Nina would discover that she hade to John, she only yed with the children for less


    than two minutes before she made her way back from another route.


    At that moment, Nina and Noah were walking towards the garden.


    After quietly slipping back into her position behind them, Vicente walked calmly as if she never left.


    When Nina heard the footsteps, which at some point disappeared for a while, she asked, "Where have


    you been?"


    "What?" Vicente was taken aback. "The toilet. I drank too much water this morning."


    "Your breakfast included a ss of water and a ss of milk. While you drank one-third of the milk, the


    water was practically untouched." Nina sounded really calm. It was as if she was just stating the facts


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    and didn''t really want to pursue the matter.


    Vicente smiled awkwardly.


    She forgot that Noah told her that Nina was extremely observant and smart, so it was almost


    impossible to lie to her.


    Since she couldn''t lie, she decided to keep her mouth shut and not defend herself.


    "He¡¯s over there." Noah gestured with his chin. Since they walked side by side, he could only see


    Nina¡¯s side profile. Even so, he could still see the excitement in her eyes. Such an apparent excitement


    really made him worry. "Nina, do you really want to spar with him? You¡¯ve just been discharged from


    the hospital. Your health hasn¡¯t really recovered."


    "It''s okay. I''m fine." Nina¡¯s gaze was fixated on the tall man standing in the distance. Her heart was


    bubbling with excitement.


    Seeing as he couldn¡¯t dissuade her, Noah just said, "Be careful then.


    Stop when you feel unwell. You mustn¡¯t force yourself." But what he said seemed to fall on deaf ears.


    Nina¡¯s whole focus was on the man who seemed to have a fatal attraction to her. She was really itching


    to spar with him.


    Vicente said, "I''ll call him over."


    "Wait!" Nina stopped her. A shrewd glint appeared in her eyes. She smiled and said, "Go ahead."


    Vicente was baffled, but she still made her way towards John.


    The moment she left, however, Nina also walked away though in an entirely different direction.


    "Nini..."


    "Shh!" Nina put her finger on her lips, cutting Noah off before he could say anything more. "Noah, just


    stay here. I don''t want you to get hurt. I remember that you are not good at fighting¡ªyou always got


    beaten by me."


    Her concern originally made Noah feel warm, but upon hearing thetter part of her words, the smile on


    his face froze.


    In fact, Nina had never forgotten John.


    John was protected by many strong bodyguards like Richard, so he didn''t need to personally learn any


    self-protection martial arts.


    "Noah, I''m off then." Nina smiled.


    "Go. Good luck" Noah smiled and nodded encouragingly. He then watched her crouching down and


    disappearing into the bushes.


    Although Nina was no longer visible, his guts told him that she was inching towards John. The thin


    When he turned around, he saw Vicente looking at him. In Noah''s eyes, Vicente was a man with a


    feminine face and a tough personality.


    Noah thought that if Vicente were a woman, many outstanding men would fall in love with her.


    That was if they didn¡¯t care about her bad temper.


    For some reason, Vicente felt like a warm spring breeze that blew in through one of the cracks.


    However, such a breeze was nothingpared to the ice covering Noah¡¯s heart, so he couldn''t feel the


    warmth.


    Vicente was stunned to see the faint smile on Noah¡¯s face.


    ''Is Noah smiling at me?


    Or is he smiling at John?


    But it is impossible for him to smile at John, his rival in love. I once heard that homosexuality is


    hereditary. His brother is gay. Could it be that he is also gay?''


    A sudden hup escaped her lips. Vicente was so frightened that she immediately covered her mouth.


    Her shock was written all over her face.


    John frowned impatiently upon hearing Vicente hupping. Before he could speak, he sensed a


    murderous intent approaching from behind. A cold glint shed in his eyes.


    Nina, who had sneaked over, suddenly pounced forward and swung a punch to the back of John¡¯s


    head.


    At this critical moment, John held out his hand and pushed Vicente away, while he himself moved his


    head slightly to dodge the blow.


    Vicente, who was still lost in her thought, was pushed away and fell into the shrubberies. "Ouch!"


    John turned around and retreated to the side. His ck eyes came into contact with Nina¡¯s provocative


    gaze.


    With a smile, Nina once again pounced on John. In the blink of an eye, the two of them were already


    engaged in a fierce fight.

 Chapter 487 A Lie

    Chapter 487 A Lie


    Noah helped Vicente up and asked, "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine." Vicente stood firm and yanked her hand out of Noah''s clutches.


    Noah could feel the rejection. He pried, "What''s wrong?"


    "What?" Vicente looked into Noah''s clear eyes but refused to get lost in his gaze. "Nothing. Where are


    they? Let''s go and find them. I''m afraid that they will get hurt."


    The way she changed the topic just made Noah more confused. He helplessly followed after Vicente.


    While they searched for John and Nina, Noah''s attention was pulled by Vicente''s fidgeting hands. She


    curled her fingers and rubbed her palms as if she was lost in thought.


    "Do you have something to tell me?" Noah asked, stopping her.


    Vicente paused, gritted her teeth and turned around with a smile. "It''s nothing serious. I just wonder


    whether you are..."


    ''No, I can''t just ask him if he''s attracted to men. I don''t want to embarrass him.


    I have to think of a better way to bring it up.''


    "Noah, you know that I like...You should know what I mean. If you get too close to me, I''m scared that


    you may get confused about your sexual orientation."


    "No. That''s not going to happen," Noah said affirmatively.


    Vicente smiled, "Well, that was what I wanted to tell you. Let''s go and find them."


    "Okay." Noah past Vicente and walked ahead.


    Vicente suddenly had an epiphany. ''Oh, no, I''m not a man.''


    They soon found John and Nina, who were fighting in the corner of the garden. John seemed to have


    the upper hand and was on the attack. Nina could only defend and couldn''t even seize the opportunity


    to attack.


    However, John was striking very tactically. It wasn''t hurting Nina in the slightest but it was just used to


    consume all her energy.


    Sweat rolled down from her cheeks to her neck as she began to pant. She was very obviously tiring.


    John had a slightpse in concentration and felt a little distressed. It was the perfect moment for Nina


    tounch her counterattack.


    Her fist burst forward towards John''s head, but he tilted and dodged the attack. Her arm flew past his


    head, apanied by a gust of wind.


    They stared at each other for a moment.


    John was so focused on dodging Nina''s fist, that he ignored her leg which was primed for her next


    move. She leaped into the air and kicked right in his chest, knocking him back.


    They stood apart, eyeing each other up.


    "Sean, you are far too absent-minded." Nina smiled defiantly. "If you keep getting distracted, you will


    lose your job."


    ''Yes, I need to stay focused if I want to keep seeing her.


    I can''t let her win.''


    John charged forward and they continued their brawl. However, this time, heunched a fast, urate


    and ruthless attack. Once again, Nina was forced to defend and even had to retreat away from his


    powerful strikes.


    No matter what her next move was, John was able to foresee it. He predicted every move, dodged and


    then countered her.


    He caught her fist. His palm slid to her slender wrist and pulled. He grabbed her with his other hand


    and manhandled her like she was nothing.


    Nina tried to break free, but to no avail whatsoever.


    "I''ve lost." With a gloomy face, Nina turned her head. "Why were you holding back before?"


    Without saying anything, John let go of her arm.


    "Ouch..." Nina gently retracted her arm as she scrunched her face.


    Just by the sound of her voice, John knew he was too forceful. He was so worried about her that he


    almost stepped forward to make sure that she was okay.


    "Nina, are you okay?"


    Watching Vicentee towards Nina, John had to stop and quietly watch her.


    "It''s okay. Don''t touch me." Nina stopped her before Vicente could get any closer


    Noah turned around and lifted her arm up to check if it was dislocated or hurt. "How are you feeling?"


    "I''m fine. It''s just a little painful."


    "Then it''s probably nothing serious. I''ll rub it for youter." Noah heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Nina, why are you treating me differently? I just wanted to make sure that you were okay but you didn''t


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    even let me do that. Why did you let Noah check on you?" Vicente was very obviously angry.


    "Really?" Nina said with an innocent expression.


    "Yes. Can you not see that?" Vicente snorted, pointing at Noah.


    Nina and Noah just smiled at each other without saying anything.


    "Nini, your wrist is red." Noah stared at her wrist as his anxiety swiftly rose. "Roll up your sleeve and let


    me check your wrist."


    John was also nervous.


    Nina''s skin was tender so it naturally turned red quite easily. John must have just grabbed her wrist a


    little too hard and bruised it a bit.


    Nina rolled up her sleeve, exposing two red marks on her snow-white arm.


    John looked at her, remorse filling his deep eyes.


    "Nothing. I''ll be fine." Nina smiled. It just so happened that she saw the guilt spilling out of John''s eyes.


    She specially turned to him and assured, "It doesn''t matter. You''re clearly good at your job so you can


    stay."


    Their eyes were about to meet when John thought better of it and swiftly lowered his head again. He


    didn''t want Nina to get a headache because of him.


    "I''m really fine. Don''t me yourself." Nina turned around and looked at his dejected figure. She still


    clearly saw, what looked like, his trembling eyshes. She said, "Raise your head."


    John was stunned and lifted his head. He didn''t dare look into her eyes though. He kept looking down,


    knowing what would happen if he didn''t.


    Frowning, she ordered, "Look at me."


    He was riddled with so many nerves that he even felt short of breath. He still refused to look up.


    Seeing this, Vicente asked Nina, "What''s wrong?"


    With an inexplicable feeling, Nina said slowly, "Sean, look at me."


    After a long silence, John slowly looked up at Nina''s eyes.


    All of a sudden, Nina''s pupils shrank. She felt a strange feeling surge through her body that took her


    breath away. It was a good few seconds before she could regain herposure.


    "I''m fine." Nina blinked her slightly tired eyes. They still looked at each other and she could see the


    teary sadness in his eyes.


    John was happy that they could finally look each other in the eye without giving her a headache.


    Nina turned around with Noah nowhere in sight. She scoured the area and asked, "Where is Noah?"


    "He''s probably gone to get the medicine," Vicente replied. "Nina, do you have a headache? I remember


    that thest time you looked into Sean''s eyes, it put you into quite a lot of difort."


    John held his breath again, eagerly waiting for the answer.


    "No," Nina lied.


    She didn''t know why she longed to look into his eyes or why she had to lie about it.


    The moment Nina finished speaking, John felt like every cell in his body came to life.


    All he needed to do was get closer to her. If he could do that, then he had a chance of making her


    remember all their memories together.


    "Nini, I''m back." Noah came over with a medical kit. "Roll up your sleeve or cut it off. I need to apply


    some ointment to your arm."


    "Noah, it''s not that serious."


    "Nini,"


    Noah said in a more serious tone. This prompted Nina to give in and roll up her sleeve.


    The red marks on her arm had already faded a lot.


    That didn''t stop Noah from worrying though. He reached out and gently held her wrist. The wheat color


    of Noah''s broad palm starkly contrasted the snow white of Nina''s skin.


    John couldn''t stand how intimate their rtionship looked. He had never allowed any other man to


    touch Nina and he wasn''t about to start.


    The rage took over and he kicked Noah''s arm.


    Nobody expected such a thing to happen. With the force that John swung his leg, Noah didn''t even


    have time to dodge it. He staggered back from the sheer power.


    "Noah?" With a cry of surprise, Nina nimbly grabbed Noah''s arm to stabilize his stumbling body. Her


    body spun to the right and she lifted her right leg to kick John.


    "No, Nini." It was toote for Noah to stop her.


    Her leg hit John''s chest, right in his heart.

 Chapter 488 I Really Cant Stand It

    Chapter 488 I Really Can''t Stand It


    John was stuck like a statue. His eyes followed Nina''s foot. Then he slowly looked at her, shrouded in


    emotions.


    He felt like the air turned thick as his breath became heavy.


    When Nina looked into his eyes, it was as lifeless as the Dead Sea. asionally, she could see some


    ripples, which seemed to be caused by anger or something else. There was so much going on that she


    couldn''t get a read on him.


    Her chest pounded as her nerves took over her. She too felt stuffy, making it difficult for her to breathe.


    She didn''t dare to look into John''s eyes anymore, so she turned to Noah and asked, "Noah, is your arm


    okay? You can''t be working with an injured arm. How will you deal with all those menacing criminals?"


    "I''m fine." Noah rolled his wrist to show Nina he was all right. He looked over Nina''s shoulder and


    locked eyes with John.


    The light that Nina ignited in John''s eyes was slowly being extinguished, leaving behind nothing but


    pain and sadness.


    John''s hulking frame gradually weakened, as if he was being shrouded by darkness.


    Noticing the sorrow in John''s eyes, Vicente said to Nina, "It was just a joke between Sean and Noah,


    but I think he feels bad that youshed out against Sean. Would you like to apologize?"


    As Vicente spoke, she kept winking at Noah anxiously.


    ''Hurry up and stand up for John. We can''t just let a fight break out.''


    Noah understood and nodded, "Vicente is right."


    "Don''t lie to me." Nina rubbed Noah''s wrist and looked up at him. "Sean did it on purpose. No matter


    what enmity you have with him, I will get back at him when he hurts you."


    Hearing this, Noah had mixed emotions.


    He was happy but there was still a strong guilt hanging over him.


    Before he could figure out how to ease the tension, Nina said coldly, "Sean, pack up and leave before


    noon."


    Hearing this, the three of them were all stunned.


    John clenched his fists as his eyes turned red. He gritted his teeth tightly, as the fury built from inside of


    him.


    Noah looked towards John.


    ''If John''s heart got hurt form Nini''s kick, this sentence would have broken his heartpletely.''


    "Nini, stop it. Sean is the children''s bodyguard." Noah had to intervene before she did anything rash.


    Vicente said, "Yes. Don''t forget that Jett still has his eye on the two of us. If he can''t get to us, he''ll


    definitely go after the children."


    "I''ll protect the babies myself." Nina refused to listen to them.


    Vicente became a nervous wreck. For the first time, she angrily raised her voice at Nina. "You can''t fire


    Sean because of your own selfish motive! He is my children''s bodyguard. Nina, you can''t just think of


    Noah all the time."


    Nina said slowly, "I''m just protecting him."


    There was no sense of doubt in her cold voice. Noah could tell she was as domineering as John.


    "I don''t think you should dismiss him either. If you fire him, you''ll regret it," Noah said.


    Nina stopped him and said, "Noah! He kicked you on purpose. No matter what the reason is, I can''t


    keep him around. Why are you standing up for him?


    You were never like this before. Whenever anyone hurt you or the people around you, you would be


    merciless towards them."


    "I..." Noah was about to speak up but couldn''t bring himself to say it. Bitterness consumed his heart.


    ''Nini, the man you are talking about is John, not me.


    How can I tell you this?


    You can''t hear his name or see his face so what can I do?''


    "Sean, leave before noon." Nina had made up her mind and nothing was going to change that.


    John''s head was ringing with Nina''s cold order. All he could hear was her words of dismissal.


    His heart slowly sank, deeper and deeper and finally fell silently at the bottom of a lifeless pit.


    Even though he knew that Nina''s memory loss was making her side against him, it was still difficult to


    ept it. Seeing the love of his life cast him aside was killing him.


    John turned around and left.


    "Sean! Sean!" Vicente ran after him while reminding Nina and Noah, "Remember to take care of Van


    and Don."


    She finally caught up with John and walked side by side with him.


    They were going along the path back to the castle.


    "Sean, I know this hurts, but you can''t leave like this. Are you going to give up like this?"


    Instead of answering, John walked faster.


    His long legs strode ahead to the point where Vicente almost had to jog to keep up.


    "I know you think that Nina has Noah, but Noah..."


    "He is nothing," John blurted out.


    "Yes, you''re right. He is nothing." Vicente nodded. "Noah is not the one Nina fell in love with. Even if


    she thinks she loves him, she still remembers everything about you. She just can''t remember your


    name or your face.


    You have the opportunity to get close to her now. It may take some time, but she''ll remember you


    eventually. I don''t believe she will fall in love with Noah just because of her memory loss. Nina has


    never forgotten about this rtionship, so don''t..."


    "She has forgotten me." John turned around and faced Vicente. His voice was filled with endless


    sorrow.


    His eyes dimmed as his low voice bellowed, speaking to Vicente. "This month, I saw her look at Noah


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    the same way she used to look at me. I heard her call Noah in the same tone as she used to call my


    name. I wanted to punch Noah in the face almost all the time. I wanted to talk to Nina constantly, so


    that she could remember who I am.


    I can''t stand it." The more John clenched his fists, the more his heart seemed to quake. "I really can''t


    stand it.


    I don''t hate her for trying to protect Noah. I hate myself for not being able to remind her who I am."


    John gradually loosened his fists, as if all his strength was gone. He was left helpless.


    He was never a person who wanted quick and easy sess with instant benefit, nor did heck


    confidence. But since Nina came into his life, everything had changed.


    "John..." It was the first time Vicente had heard him say so much. Over the past month, John had been


    indifferent at best. She assumed that he wouldn''t let this affect him at all and he''d just ept it.


    She was wrong. John couldn''t ept Nina forgetting him.


    He was in so much pain all this time.


    Vicente opened her mouth. The sadness around her choked her up, unable to say anything tofort


    John.


    She could do nothing but watch John leave.

 Chapter 489 Memory Loss

    Chapter 489 Memory Loss


    As expected, John left the castle before noon and returned to his ce of residence in C Ind. He


    stayed there.


    Nina took care of the two children herself. She was never more than three meters away from them and


    had a lot of interaction with them.


    Noah and Vicente tried their best to persuade her to let John return, but Nina just said, "It''s impossible."


    "Okay." Vicente curled her lips and sighed. She thought, ''I have said so much, but Nina still refuses to


    let John back. What do I do now?''


    She thought hard but did note up with any other way.


    It waste and time to go to bed.


    Nina added a big bed to the twins'' room. She stayed there with her children.


    Vicente had not been able to hold the children for days. Tonight, when Nina was about to shut the door,


    she entered.


    "What are you doing? Be careful. I just lulled them to sleep." Nina looked at Vicente, who bent over and


    held one of the babies in her arms.


    "Yeah, I know. You haven''t asked me to hold the children for a week. I''ve missed them." Looking at the


    babies, Vicente resisted the urge to pinch their cheeks. She was afraid to wake them up.


    If she did, they would surely cry incessantly and simultaneously.


    Vicente carefully adjusted her grip, allowing the baby to be cradled nicely in her arms. The baby stirred


    and moved. As he wrinkled his face, Vicente''s heart leapt to her throat.


    "My dear, is he going to wake up?" Before the baby could open his eyes, Vicente quickly put him back


    in the crib. Seeing that the child went right back to sleep, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then, she looked at Don again. She had not held him enough.


    "That''s enough." Nina opened the door wide and signaled to Vicente to leave.


    Vicente looked at the two children reluctantly. "Nina, how about I sleep here with you tonight so that I


    can hug the children tomorrow morning?"


    "No." Nina walked toward Vicente, pulled her tie, and shoved her out the door. "Don''t think that you can


    do whatever you want just because we''re good friends. Don''t you know that it''s inappropriate for a man


    and a woman to be so close to each other? Go back to your own room."


    Then, Nina closed the door.


    Vicente was left stunned and standing outside. She opened her mouth wide as a thought urred to


    her.


    She took off her tie and went quickly to see Noah.


    There was a sudden knock on his door. Noah stopped his work and went to see who it was.


    "What''s wrong?" He was a little surprised to see Vicente.


    Vicente went straight in and then turned to Noah. "I suspect that Nina has lost some of her memories


    other than forgetting John."


    "She has lost some of her memories of her past two years in Lexingport City. I thought we already


    knew that." Noah closed the door, grabbed a chair for Vicente, and let her sit down.


    Vicente slumped into the chair and shook her head. "No. She could remember people and things from


    Lexingport City. She just couldn''t ce them. Look at the things that Leon told her about Michelle and


    Emma. She remembered them.


    But I think she has forgotten things that happened here. For example, I just went to see her right now,


    and she didn''t know that I''m..."


    Vicente trailed off.


    She bit her lip. She almost spilled the beans just now about her really being a woman.


    "You are what?" Noah noticed Vicente''s panic.


    "Nothing. But Nina''s lost her recent memories of C Ind." Vicente changed the subject. "Did Albert


    inject her with a poisonous drug? What a vicious man! That drug had not been sessfully developed


    when Nina was injected with it. Now she has a poor memory. She even takes you for John."


    Noah''s eyes darkened. Every time he heard Albert''s name, he felt embarrassed and wanted to defend


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    him. But it was undeniable that Albert indeed had done something harmful.


    "Everyone creates a lot of memories in their lifetime, and most of them are small things. It''s natural that


    they can''t remember all of them," Noah reasoned.


    "You''re right. I don''t remember everything I''ve done before." Vicente nodded but immediately shook her


    head afterward. "But Nina has forgotten important things. That''s not right. What should we do?"


    Noah asked, "Does the important thing she''s forgotten have anything to do with you?"


    "Yes." Vicente nodded. "It''s something very, very important."


    Just now, Nina said that it was improper for a man and a woman to be so close to each other. Vicente


    thought that Nina must have forgotten that she was a woman.


    No wonder Nina had been treating her differently these days. She was not willing to let her hold her


    waist. She had been treating her like she was a man.


    Vicente wondered if Nina had forgotten about their two-year agreement.


    ''She can''t forget about it!''


    "What should I do?" Vicente looked at Noah expectantly.


    "You can just tell her again." Sitting in front of theputer, Noah looked at Tom and his WeChat


    dialogue box on the screen. The document he had been waiting for had finally arrived.


    Vicente identally caught a glimpse of the document and read aloud, "A homicide case in a


    cemetery?"


    Noah nced sidelong at her as if saying that it was confidential and none of her business.


    "I just repeated the subject line. I''m not interested in whatever that is. Besides, I think it sounds


    horrible."


    "Well, Nini is very interested in these kinds of things." Noah opened the downloaded document and


    read it carefully.


    Staring at the side of Noah''s face, Vicente got lost in thought. When she came to her senses, Noah


    was reading something else.


    Vicente immediately raised her head and gently pped her own face.


    ''Fortunately, Noah is focused on his work. Otherwise, he would have misunderstood my staring at him.''


    "I''m leaving." After saying that, Vicente stood up and headed to the door. When she put her right hand


    on the doorknob, she stopped and asked in a low voice, "When are you going to tell Nina that you''re


    not really her beloved?"


    Noah didn''t respond as if he didn''t hear her.


    He only raised his eyes when the door was shut.


    The next morning, Vicente pulled Nina into the bedroom on the second floor without saying anything.


    She closed the door behind them.


    On his way to the dining room, Noah did not catch a glimpse of them. He asked Cali, "Where are Count


    Nangong and Princess Nina?"


    "Well..." Cali''s eyes twinkled and her ears turned red.


    Noah knitted his brows. "What?"


    "Nothing." Cali saw Vicente drag Nina to the second floor this morning. With a red face, she said,


    "Princess Nina has been spending a lot of time with the twins. At this moment, she and Count Nangong


    are having their own time."


    Noah did not think too much when he heard this, but when he saw Cali''s red face, he realized


    something and frowned.


    "They are having their own time?" Noah''s body stiffened. He turned his head and looked at the stairs.


    Without saying anything, he turned and concentrated on his food. After a while, he heard footsteps


    descending from upstairs.


    Vicente had her arm around Nina''s waist and whispered something in her ear with a smile.


    "Let''s see what happens when Noah sees me holding you like this," Vicente said in a female voice.

 Chapter 490 Choose To Be Selfish

    Chapter 490 Choose To Be Selfish


    Nina lowered her voice and smiled, "Well, knowing him, he might cut your arm off."


    "Really? Don''t you think that''s too cruel?"


    "He''s always been ruthless."


    "And what if he doesn''t chop my arm off?" Vicente said that because she clearly knew that the person


    Nina was talking about was not Noah.


    Without hesitation, Nina answered, "Then he will definitely y a trick on you. Watch your back."


    "Really?" Vicente was dubious, but she immediately believed Nina''s words at the thought of John''s


    face. ''I can''t let him know that I hugged Nina by the waist.''


    While they descended the stairs, Nina reminded Vicente, "Change your voice now. Don''t expose


    yourself. Start speaking in a male voice."


    "Yes, my dear princess." With a big smile on her face, Vicente raised the pitch of her voice so that


    people on the first floor could hear her.


    Nina rolled her eyes at her.


    Vicente burst intoughter.


    Cali saw them and overheard them giggling, and the blush on her face slightly intensified. "They really


    are sweet. I want to fall in love too. I don''t understand why Princess Nina fired Sean. What a pity!"


    Noah turned his head toward Cali when he heard her sigh. "Cali, do you like Sean?"


    "What?" Cali''s cheeks red at Noah''s sudden question. She shook her head and denied, "No. I have


    to go get their breakfast."


    After that, Cali left.


    "Cali, what''s wrong?" Nina and Vicente ran into Cali on their way to the dining room. Cali only stopped


    for a second and bowed to them before heading to the kitchen.


    Vicente let go of Nina upon entering the dining room.


    "Good morning, Noah." Grabbing a seat next to Noah, Nina nced at him from the corner of her eye.


    ''Doesn''t he have anything to say?'' she thought.


    Sitting opposite to them, Vicente snickered in her heart. Nina was waiting for Noah to be jealous, but


    Noah kept his face neutral. Although Noah did not know that Vicente was a woman, he was aware that


    Vicente liked men.


    "Well, Noah, don''t you have anything to say?" Vicente asked considerately, raising her eyebrows and


    smiling at Nina.


    Noah looked at Vicente and then at Nina. "You already know?"


    "Know what?" Nina and Vicente looked at him in confusion.


    "I''m going back to Spring City today at noon to deal with a case. I don''t know when I''ll be back." Noah


    smiled gently at Nina. He decided to go back to work after thinking it over for a long timest night.


    "And you''re leaving at noon?" Nina supported Noah all the way when it came to his job, but he was


    leaving so soon. She was not yet ready to let him go.


    She stared at his face with eyes full of reluctance and longing.


    Noah''s heart melted the moment he met Nina''s gaze. It was true that she did not want him to leave


    because of their friendship, which was different from her feelings for John.


    Noah touched her head and said with a smile, "You can call me when you miss me."


    "But...All right." Nina pursed her lips and looked a little pitiful. "Can Ie with you?"


    "No." Vicente denied immediately.


    Noah added, "What about Van and Don? They''re still awfully young to leave their mother. More


    importantly, they need to be protected. You''ve fired Sean, so there''s no one to look out for them now."


    "Then I''ll ask Sean toe back."


    As soon as Nina finished speaking, Noah widened his eyes at her. Looking at Nina''s amber eyes, he


    felt a burst of bitterness on his tongue. She might be looking at him now, but the man in her heart would


    always be John.


    He was the one who made Nina angry, the one she fired, and the one she would cross oceans and


    mountains to follow. She might not remember John now, but he would always remain in the deepest


    corners of her heart and mind.


    That was perfectly clear to Noah.


    However, he just pretended not to know. With his eyes glistening with tears, he leaned in and held Nina


    in his arms. He whispered in her ear, "You can still get in touch with me. I promise I wille back for


    you and the babies as soon as I can.


    As for Sean, he muste back, too. I will hire him to protect you and the twins." Noah gently patted


    Nina''s back and rested his chin on top of her head. He asked seriously, "Will you allow Sean to stay


    here to protect you and the babies?"


    Nina pursed her lips and replied, "Fine, but you''ll have to ask him toe back because I won''t do it.


    Besides, he just needs to protect Van and Don. I don''t need his protection."


    Noah almostughed at Nina''s stubbornness. "All right. It''s settled then. Sean ising back."


    "When you get to Spring City, send me a message when you''re not busy so that we can talk through a


    video call. I don''t want to disturb you."


    "I''ll call you whenever I''m free, I promise."


    "Okay." Nina nodded, but she was still a little unhappy. "I can''t go to the airport to see you off, but I will


    "Okay." After a few moments, Cali came back with breakfast. Noah served Nina her breakfast and told


    her to dig in.


    Nina began eating and chewed her food slowly.


    Vicente had been quietly watching the entire time.


    It was Vicente who drove Noah to the airport at noon. On the way, she took out a can of coke and


    handed it to Noah. "I owed you this. I wanted to buy you a whole case, but you wouldn''t be able to take


    it on the ne with you, so I just got you a can."


    Noah turned his head and stared at the can of coke. He did not take it.


    "Take it. Can''t you see I''m driving?"


    "Thank you." Noah finally took the can, opened it, and took a sip. It tasted nothing special.


    "You''re wee." Vicente steered the car onto another road.


    Soon, tall, green trees lined the road on either side, mountains peeked over the horizon on the left, and


    the ocean appeared on the right. The wind eventually tasted like pine and salt.


    It was warmer in March on C Ind than in Lexingport City and Spring City. It seemed that spring


    rays hitting its body.


    Noah closed his window to block the howl of the wind and the smell of the sea.


    "You''re a very careful person." Noah kept his eyes fixed on the asphalt road ahead. "You''re so careful


    that you remembered to give me this can of coke. You also know that John minds how others address


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Nina, so you practically ordered them to call her Princess Nina instead of the countess."


    Vicente nced at him but said nothing.


    "You''re not only considerate but also selfless. Even if the twins are not your biological children, you


    take care of them like they''re your own." Upon hearing this, Vicente stepped on the elerator.


    The car lurched forward, pressing Noah''s and Vicente''s backs against the seat. After a few moments,


    Vicente eased his foot off the elerator, allowing the car to run steadily. Then, she spoke to Noah


    while keeping her gaze ahead. "How sure are you that the twins aren''t mine?"


    "I''ve always been an excellent judge of character." Noah smiled. "Drive safely, will you? I won''t snitch


    on you or anything."


    "Good. Save your cleverness for the criminals, not the people around you who''re trying to treat you


    right." Vicente felt her heart start racing.


    Meanwhile, Noah returned to the original topic. "You''re really selfless, and I''m yourplete opposite."


    "Is that so? How?" Vicente asked in confusion.


    Noah smiled without saying a word. After a while, he finally answered, "This is my answer to the


    question you asked mest night. This is my choice."


    He chose to be selfish and not tell Nina that he was not the one she really loved.

 Chapter 491 Hiding His Affection

    Chapter 491 Hiding His Affection


    John came back to the castle. He would be living with Nina under the same roof.


    This time around, he changed his state of mind.


    John''s room was next to the children''s. Vicente had designed the rooms in such a way that John would


    be able to quickly get to the children if they need him. The wall dividing the rooms was actually a


    hidden door without any sound instion.


    If the kids woke up or made any sound, John would be able to hear them easily.


    When John took off his mask, he heard Nina putting the children to sleep.


    "Van, Don, be good boys, okay? Mommy''s going to sing to you and then let''s all take a nap." Lying on


    her side, Nina propped her head upon her left hand. She looked at the children gently.


    The two children both had beautiful amber eyes, just like hers.


    When Nina gazed at the children, she seemed to see herself when she was just a child. A warm, gentle


    smile appeared on her face. Patting their heads, she sang to them gently. "Rock-a-bye, baby, in the


    tree top. When the wind blows the cradle will rock..."


    Her soft, sweet voice filled the room.


    Motherhood agreed well with Nina. Since giving birth to the kids, she was always sweet and loving.


    Van and Don grinned. The children''s pleasantughter added to the beautiful melody of the song.


    Nina''s singing was as gentle as amb. John leaned against the wall and listened to Nina sing. He


    couldn''t help but smile as Nina sang to the children. The warmth of her voice filled his heart.


    He listened until the song slowly turned into a hum before it stopped altogether.


    After a few moments, John quietly opened the door and went inside the room. He nced over the bed


    with the guardrails.


    He saw the children huddled together.


    Treading gently, he walked towards them. Van and Don opened their eyes. One waved his hands while


    the other moved his feet asionally. They were not sleepy at all.


    John couldn''t help butugh. "Nina may be the only one in the world who sang herself to sleep."


    Don and Van grinned at him and narrowed their eyes into slits.


    John smiled at them. "Shh! Don''t wake up your mom."


    The babies were only over a month old so they couldn''t control their emotions yet. Theyughed


    heartily as John drew nearer to them.


    Their mischievousughter disturbed Nina. Her face wrinkled slightly as if she was about to wake up.


    Johny on the floor like a thief and covered his mouth to stop himself from gasping. He listened


    intently, waiting to see if Nina was going to wake up.


    "Be good." With her eyes closed, Nina fumbled around on the bed. She didn''t go back to sleep until she


    was sure that the kids were there.


    John rxed a bit when he heard Nina''s steady breathing. He got up, and for a while, watched her as


    she slept peacefully. He kissed her gently on the forehead before turning back.


    When Nina woke up from her nap, the two children were still sleeping soundly.


    She quietly swept her nket to the side and got out of bed. When she opened the door, she saw a tall


    figure standing nearby. "Your Highness," he said to her.


    She was a bit startled to see him there.


    She instantly recognized his eyes which were able to give her a headache.


    "Phew..." Nina breathed a sigh of relief. She quickly closed the door and turned to John. "So, you can


    talk?"


    "Yes." John looked at her with gentle eyes. He tried to hide his affection for her so she wouldn''t feel


    ufortable.


    Nina noticed that her headache had gone away already. She found that his eyes were attractive.


    She couldn''t help looking straight into them for a few more moments before turning away.


    John smiled as he watched her turn away.


    As Nina entered the study, there were a lot of parenting books strewn about the room.


    She had taken developmental psychology when she was in university, and she was good at it. Perhaps


    it was because of her unhappy childhood that she wanted to pour herself into her studies. However,


    she wasn''t really able to go deeper into it and explore the field as much as she wanted.


    Alfred Adler, the founder of individual psychology, said, "Unfortunate people are healing their childhood


    all their lives, and lucky people are healed by their childhood all their lives." Nina hoped that her


    children would never get to experience an unhappy childhood. She wanted them to be able to live


    fulfilling lives without being held down by the past.


    To do this, she tried to develop and nurture each child ording to their own characteristics and traits.


    She tried to work on their weaknesses and further reinforce their strengths.


    Every day, Nina had a full schedule. She got up early, jogged, and then took care of the children. In the


    afternoon, she studied, and in the evening, she tended to the children. At around eight o''clock, she


    would put the children to sleep. After that, she would work on the things that she wanted to do.


    She seldom spoke to John. They barely got along, anyway.


    However, every day, Nina would run into him several times. By the time she went out of the house,


    John would be returning home from his jog. He would just greet her and be on his way. When she


    finished studying in the morning, John would enter the room to do his own work.


    When she opened the door after lunch, she could always hear his voice greeting her. By afternoon


    when she was taking care of the kids, he would already be there with them.


    At the very beginning, John just called her. After a couple of times, he would say, "What a coincidence."


    Nina didn''t take it seriously. asionally, she would reply, "Indeed."


    One morning, Nina woke up and she was on her period. Although she felt quite sluggish, she still


    pushed herself to tidy the bed before heading out. As she was about to go for a walk, she saw Cali


    sneaking around.


    Beside the track by theke was a garden. Holly trees stood all around the little park. Cali squatted


    under one of the trees and kept looking at her surroundings.


    Nina crouched down quietly and followed her gaze to look around, but she didn''t see anything.


    "Hey Cali, what are you looking at?"


    "Ah!" Startled, Cali stumbled to the ground when she heard Nina''s voicee from nowhere. After she


    saw it was her, she calmed down and said, "Shh, Your Highness, don''t make a sound."


    Curious, Nina opened her mouth and asked softly, "What are you doing?"


    "Shh!" Cali hushed her again and whispered in Nina''s ear, "I''m waiting for someone."


    Like her, Nina whispered back, "Who are you waiting for?"


    "Well..." After hesitating for a while, Cali finally decided to tell her. "I''m waiting for Sean."


    "Sean?" Right after Nina had spoken, Cali widened her eyes in panic. She then quickly raised her hand


    to cover Nina''s mouth. Realizing her mistake, she took her hand back and whispered to Nina''s ear, "I''m


    sorry, Your Highness. I have tissue paper. You can use this to wipe your mouth."


    Nina took the piece of issue that Cali handed to her and wiped her mouth with it.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You have a date with Sean? But why are you hiding here?" Nina asked her.


    "Shh!" With an anxious look on her face, Cali said in a low voice, "Your Highness, can you please lower


    your voice? I came to see Sean secretly."


    "Secretly?" Nina finally lowered her voice. "But why? Aren''t you two dating?"


    Cali shook her head.


    "No!" A man''s voice rang over both of their heads.

 Chapter 492 Do You Love Me

    Chapter 492 Do You Love Me


    Upon hearing the voice, Cali raised her head and saw a man wearing a mask standing in front of them.


    She stuttered, "S-Sean! Good morning!"


    Surprised and ashamed for being caught, Cali ran away.


    "Cali!" Nina shouted. But even that didn''t stop Cali from running. She looked at John who acted as if


    nothing had happened, and then hurried to catch up with Cali. "Cali, wait. Why are you running? Stop!


    Cali!"


    Cali finally stopped and raised her hands to cover her face.


    When Nina walked over, she saw that Cali''s ears were red. Cali tilted her head away from her as if


    unwilling to face her.


    "Cali, what''s wrong with you? What happened?"


    "Ah!" Cali screamed once again. She covered her face and lowered her head. "Sean must have heard


    everything we talked about and known that I was peeping at him. It''s so embarrassing."


    "It seems that you really like Sean, Cali." Nina smiled and pulled her hands off her face. She stared at


    her pink face and continued, "If you really like him, just confess your love to him. You don''t have to do it


    secretly."


    Cali''s eyed widened. "Confess? No, no, no. I dare not. Sean won''t like me."


    "All right. Maybe my thoughts are different from yours." Nina pursed her lips and smiled. "I think


    expressing my love to someone is only to let him know about my feelings for him. It''s not to make him


    like me back. Under the premise of not causing him any trouble, I want him to know that there is


    someone in the world who really likes him."


    "But I dare not," Cali said in a timid voice. "The first time that I saw Sean, I''ve fallen in love with him.


    Although others said that he looked fierce and intimidating, I know that deep inside, he is a very gentle


    person.


    On your first day in the hospital, I came back to pack up for you. I almost tripped while I was walking


    down the stairs. It was Sean who saved me."


    ''It turns out that the hero saved the beauty.


    No wonder Cali loves Sean,''


    Nina thought to herself as she listened to Cali.


    "Sean is awesome, and he is very good at kung fu. Even Count Nangong and Prince Leon treat him


    differently from other servants and bodyguards. There is no way he will show interest in a person like


    me." Cali lowered her eyes, wallowing in self-pity.


    "I know I don''t deserve him, but I can''t help but want to get close to him. So every day, I check on him


    and see where he goes and what he does. I n to appear near him so that it looks like we meet by


    chance. Greeting him makes me happy."


    "Cali..." The inexplicable feeling once again rose from the bottom of Nina''s heart, as if she could feel


    Cali''s suffering. She stepped forward and hugged her. "I should have felt the same¡ªthat I don''t


    deserve the man I admire."


    "How could it be?" Cali said in surprise. "Your Highness, you are the most nobledy on C Ind. You


    are beautiful and talented. Most of the girls admire what you have done, and you are also many


    people''s idol. How can you not deserve Count Nangong? You two are the best match in the world."


    Nina smiled. "You are such a tterer."


    But Cali stood her ground and looked Nina in the eye. "I''m serious," she said sincerely.


    Nina sighed. "Okay. Please don''t be sad anymore. It''s all my fault. I ruined your n this morning."


    "No, no." Cali shook her head. "Today is the first day that I carried out my n. Even if you were not


    there, I''d screw it up too. I was so nervous."


    "I hope everything goes well tomorrow," Nina smiled. "By the way, I have a question to ask you."


    "Go ahead, Your Highness," Cali answered.


    Nina looked at Cali seriously. "If I often meet someone by chance, is it possible that the person makes


    it look like we meet by chance?" Nina suspected that there was something wrong with the frequent


    encounter between Sean and her.


    Cali thought for a while and said, "There are only two kinds of situations when we often meet a person.


    The first is fate, and the second is man-made. It may be fate that two people often meet. It''s also


    possible that that person likes the other person and deliberately create opportunities to meet. It''s just


    like what I did. I tried to create an opportunity to meet Sean, but I failed the first time."


    "Maybe it''s not fate," Nina muttered in a low voice. God had already given her Noah, so there was no


    reason for her to be given another man.


    But if it was not God, then there must be something wrong with Sean.


    She had to find an opportunity to talk to him and sort it out.


    "What?" Cali asked in confusion. "Who are you referring to?"


    "Nothing." Nina looked up at her. "Cali, I''m going to jog. I wish you a smooth tomorrow morning."


    "Okay, Your Highness. Be careful. Don''t run too fast and hurt your knees." Cali waved her hand, turned


    around and left.


    Nina was just about to finish running around theke when Sean stopped in front of her. He wiped the


    sweat on his face with a towel, his back dripping wet.


    She ignored him and continued running. When she passed by him, she heard him say, "Good morning,


    Your Highness."


    After greeting her, John left without looking at her.


    This made Nina think that there was something wrong with her ears.


    Nina wanted to test him. On the second day, she went to jog at the same time she did the first day. As


    expected, she met John who had just finished running. He said, "Your Highness, what a coincidence."


    After finishing her work at night, she went out to get a ss of water. She was shocked to see John in


    the kitchen who also came out to get a ss of water. He greeted her, "Your Highness, what a


    coincidence."


    It was the same for several days in a row.


    One night, when Nina had just finished writing the n of the detective agency, her rm clock rang,


    reminding her of her bed time. When she pressed the rm clock, she specially looked at her own


    water ss.


    She had a habit of drinking a ss of warm water before she went to bed to help her sleep.


    Nina stood up with a ss in her hand. As soon as she went out, she saw John who also came out


    with his own ss.


    "What a coincidence!" This time, Nina took the initiative to speak.


    John repeated, "What a coincidence."


    The two of them went to the kitchen together. As the hot water flowed into Nina''s ss, she decided to


    break the ice and settle it once and for all.


    She asked, "Sean, why do we always meet by chance?"


    "What do you think, Your Highness?" The more John looked at Nina, the more he wanted to continue


    looking at her. But he was afraid that it would offend her, so he chose to withdraw his gaze.


    "Sean, I think you do it on purpose." After getting the water, Nina turned around and looked up at him.


    Her charming eyes were now full of coldness.


    "I admit that we didn''t meet by chance. I did it on purpose, but I won''t hurt you."


    "Why?" she asked.


    "What? Why did I do it? Or why won''t I hurt you?" John walked up to the machine to get water.


    "Both," Nina answered. "Do you love me?"


    John was slightly taken aback by her words. His eyes flickered and he couldn''t speak.


    "If so, I really appreciate your love, but I already have someone I like," Nina said, as she looked at him


    seriously.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Vicente?" John asked and chuckled. "Your Highness, you think too much. I don''t love you."


    ''Fine. I was being narcissistic,''


    Nina thought to herself.


    "Leon, Vicente and Noah get along with you more like friends. They are even a little afraid of you. You


    are not a simple person, are you?" Nina looked at him, narrowing her eyes. "Why do you work as a


    bodyguard?"


    Johnposed himself and replied calmly, "Someone asked me to."


    "Who?" she asked.


    Quietly, John answered in his heart, ''Me.''


    But he knew that she wouldn''t understand. So he simply answered, "You don''t need to


    know."

 Chapter 493 Please Behave Yourself

    Chapter 493 Please Behave Yourself


    John hoped to keep everything a little mysterious. He knew that Nina liked to explore the unknown.


    After getting a ss of water, John brushed past Nina and said calmly, "Good night."


    Nina knew that she was not having an auditory hallucination.


    John stopped and said in an enchanting voice, "If you want me to love you, I''ll be happy to oblige."


    Hearing this, Nina was speechless.


    She wondered if he was flirting with her.


    ''How arrogant he is! I am married! Even though Vicente is a woman, I am a married woman in the eyes


    of outsiders.


    Even though I don''t love Vicente, I''m in love with Noah.''


    "Please behave yourself, Sean." Nina''s face darkened.


    Without answering, John left in silence.


    After a good night''s sleep, Nina could not resist asking Vicente, "What''s your rtionship with Sean?"


    "What?" Vicente stopped eating her breakfast and stared at Nina curiously. "Why do you ask? Do you


    remember something?"


    "No. Should I? Do I know Sean from before? My memory''s not entirely lost. I just have trouble


    remembering things clearly, but I''m able to regain impressions with the right cues. For example, after


    Leon told me about Mimi, it''s like a whole section of my brain opened up and I was able to remember. I


    know what she looks like now and that she''s very important to me. But I don''t remember Sean at all."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Hearing this, Vicente thought, ''He has changed his name. Of course you won''t be able to regain his


    impression.


    And if he had kept his name, his impression would''vee to you in the form of a splitting headache.''


    Afraid of uttering anything wrong, Vicente carefully asked, "Did Sean tell you something?"


    "He just told me that someone asked him to stay here to protect the twins. But I think he was lying. I''m


    not sure."


    Vicente replied, "Oh, he was lying, all right. Sean has to protect not only Van and Don but also you. As


    for the rest, he''s being truthful."


    Nina was silent for a while and then asked, "Who asked him to protect us?"


    "I don''t know." Vicente ate her breakfast as if nothing was happening. She had been masquerading as


    a man for so many years. To this day, no one had noticed that she was acting. Her acting skills were so


    naturally superb that even Nina initially failed to see through them.


    With her beautiful eyes slightly narrowed, Nina said, "How could you keep him here without looking into


    his background? You and Leon were supposed to be cautious people."


    "I''ve done my homework on Sean. He is a powerful man. He has a reputation that inspires both awe


    and fear. He''s not someone who can be easily hired with money, and whoever has hired him to protect


    you and our children must be desperate to keep you and the twins safe." Vicente felt that she was


    really good at ttering John.


    "But where''s he from?"


    "My dear princess, do you trust me?" Vicente looked like a dissatisfied husband.


    Nina was so amused by Vicente''s expression that she almost chuckled. "We can never be too careful."


    "We''re a couple. It''s my duty to keep you out of harm''s way." Vicente believed that Nina could


    understand what she meant, so she promised, "Trust me, Sean is a good man to have around."


    "But how good exactly is he?"


    "He can fight and do other stuff."


    "I know he''s good at kung fu, but what do you mean by other stuff? What else could he possibly do


    except standing guard? Doing household chores? We already have enough people for housekeeping."


    Vicente put her hand on her forehead and said, "There are many things he can do such as chatting and


    flirting..."


    "Oh, stop right there! What the hell are you talking about?" Nina red at Vicente angrily. "If you want,


    you can keep him yourself."


    "No, no. Sean is yours. Besides, I''m not interested in him, but I strongly suggest you give him a


    chance." Vicente snickered. She was really trying her best to get the two to get back together.


    "Don''t be ridiculous!" Nina warned her. "I don''t care if you''re joking right now or not, but don''t let Noah


    hear any of it. Otherwise, we will beat you until you''re unrecognizable."


    Vicente was shocked by Nina''sst sentence. She had heard of the word "unrecognizable" from John.


    So she immediately folded and smiled obsequiously. "Eat your fried eggs. They''re good for your


    health."


    After breakfast, Vicente told Nina, "By the way, I''ll be very busy this week. I may have to work long


    hours and not make it home in time for dinner. I''ll ask Sean to apany you and..."


    "No. I''m okay to have dinner on my own. Why do you have to find someone to eat with me?"


    Vicente''s face darkened at once. "Nina, I know you don''t care that much about me, but please don''t be


    too straightforward. Help me save face. The servants are all here in the daytime."


    Nina realized what Vicente really cared about andughed heartlessly. "They''re all outside right now.


    They can''t hear us in here."


    The dining room was also a private space. The servants always left after serving the food. They only


    stayed when Vicente or Nina told them to.


    There was no outsider present at the moment, so Nina and Vicente could freely speak.


    "Vicente, I don''t want Sean to join me at dinner," Nina said seriously. Every time she saw Sean, she felt


    embarrassed for no reason. She felt like she was being narcissistic for thinking that he might actually


    like her in a romantic way.


    Also, she still was not over the fact that she was not able to knock Sean down when she was powerful


    enough to send more than half of the entire staff to the hospital.


    "I will also ask Cali to join you," Vicente coaxed her. "Didn''t you say before that it was boring to eat


    alone? My mother is now receiving treatment in the hospital, and I''m busy with my work, so I can''t


    apany you. I can only find someone to temporarily rece me. Cali and Sean are trustworthy


    people.


    That''s it. I have to go." Vicente stood up.


    He made the decision without giving Nina a chance to retort.


    Nina stood up and saw Vicente to the door. "Take care, okay?"


    Before leaving, Vicente held Nina in her arms and whispered in her ear, "Don''t worry about me. As


    soon as I leave, Jett will definitelye to make trouble. You can deal with him yourself if you want to,


    but if not, just ask Sean to throw him out. If there''s anything else, wait for me to deal with it.


    Also, don''t believe anyone except for Cali and Sean. The thing I''m going to do this time is very tricky. I


    suspect that Jett is trying to lure me away from you and the kids, so you must be extra careful. Except


    for Cali and Sean, don''t let anyone near Van and Don."


    Hearing this, Nina put on a serious expression.


    At first, she thought that Vicente was simply too busy to go home as usual. She did not expect that


    there was more to the story.


    Since giving birth to the twins, she had been so happy and excited about motherhood that she had


    forgotten the danger posed by Vicente''s power-hungry cousin Jett. Ever since Van and Don were born,


    Jett had been lurking around more than usual, possibly looking for an opportunity to strike.


    Nina whispered, "Got it."


    "All right. You don''t have to worry too much about me. Jett has been trying to bring me down for years.


    He hasn''t seeded, and I''m doing everything in my power to keep it that way." Vicente gently patted


    Nina on the back before letting her go.


    "Count Nangong will be away for a week. Princess Nina must be very sad to part with him." Seeing the


    two hugging out their goodbyes, Cali felt like she was watching a wife seeing off her soldier husband to


    war. She was so moved that she wanted to cry.


    At that time, John was standing not far behind Cali. Seeing Nina and Vicente hugging sent a surge of


    anger and jealousy through him. Hearing what Cali said, he turned around and went back inside.


    When Nina came back in, John sprayed her with a bottle of rubbing alcohol he found lying around. He


    said coldly, "You need to disinfect before interacting with the twins."

 Chapter 494 Curious About The Face Under The Mask

    Chapter 494 Curious About The Face Under The Mask


    The pungent smell of alcohol sat on the tip of Nina''s nose and made her grit her teeth as her knuckles


    cracked, clenching her fists.


    "Sean!"


    "I''m here," John casually responded and made way for her, pretending not to see anything.


    "Sean, I''m not done with you." Nina nced at him.


    If it weren''t for theplicated scenario they were in, she would have thrown him out without any


    hesitation.


    John said gently, "Okay." Nina looked at him in surprise and thought, ''What kind of answer is this?


    Did he not realize I was threatening him? He''s just standing there so calmly.


    Is he trying to provoke me?''


    Nina couldn''t let this go lightly. She thought that she had to teach him a lesson, or he''d never take her


    seriously.


    "Sean, let''s fight again."


    "No, thanks. You''re going to lose anyway."


    Nina gritted her teeth and said, "You''re so arrogant."


    "I did beat youst time, right?"


    Nina realized that Sean had an incredible talent for pissing her off. She felt a little embarrassed and


    forced a smile at him.


    "You''re just so awesome. Do you have a girlfriend?"


    After a pause, John replied, "No."


    "I thought as much. After all, who would be stupid enough to like an annoying person like you?" Nina


    sarcastically smiled at him and as soon as she turned her face away, it fell into an expression of pure


    disgust.


    In Nina''s eyes,


    he probably couldn''t find a girlfriend because he was so mean. John was speechless.


    A thought crossed his mind. ''Is my little girl calling herself stupid?''


    Nina walked away, leaving John behind. This sense of aplishment spurred her on. She was so


    proud that she gained a round back on John.


    At lunch time, Cali and John sat at the same table as Nina, with the two of them opposite her.


    Cali stared at the dishesid out before her. Even if she saved her money for more than half a year,


    she still wouldn''t have been able to afford this. Never in a million years would she have believed that


    she would be eating with the princess. To say she was nervous was an understatement.


    Her ears turned red, now that she was sitting beside the man she secretly liked.


    "Your Highness, how about I serve you and Sean for lunch?" Cali stood up uneasily.


    "Don''t worry about that." Nina smiled.


    Her smile was not only gentle, but also noble and elegant. That only amped up Cali''s feeling that she


    didn''t deserve to be having lunch with the princess. She said more firmly, "I''d better serve you."


    When Nina saw that Cali had pushed the chair under the table, she frowned as she ordered, "Sit


    down."


    Cali''s heart jolted and she gave in instantly. She frantically pulled out her chair and sat back down.


    She sat upright like a primary school student, with her hands crossed on the table.


    Nina sighed helplessly on the inside. Sure enough, she had to use force to coax this girl.


    "Let''s eat," Nina ordered in amanding tone again.


    Cali picked up the chopsticks obediently, only to see that her hand wouldn''t stop shaking. She quickly


    grabbed it with her other hand to stop the trembling. She had to be really careful not to bump any


    tableware over. If anything broke, she definitely couldn''t afford it.


    She swallowed and saw from the corner of her eye that Sean hadn''t even touched his chopsticks yet.


    She set hers down and turned her head to ask, "Sean, why don''t you eat? Is it inconvenient?"


    Nina looked up and realized something. Since he was wearing a mask, he was unable to eat. "Just


    take off the mask. No matter what is underneath, we won''t judge you."


    "Yes. Sean, take off your mask." Cali looked at him obsessively. Someone once said that Sean was a


    mute, but in actuality he just didn''t like talking a lot.


    Since that was a misunderstanding, Cali hoped that maybe the rumors of his scars were also false.


    Maybe there was a handsome face under the mask.


    Even if he was not, it didn''t matter. Cali admired him regardless.


    When John lifted his hand to touch the mask, Nina also raised her eyes curiously.


    Vicente said that Sean was a dominating figure and he had a pair of charming eyes. Nina was


    therefore naturally interested to see what he looked like.


    Both of them couldn''t wait to see his face. John knew it was not the right time though.


    He lowered his hand and said, "I''m not hungry."


    A visible sense of loss shed through Cali''s eyes, while Nina managed to hide her grief. She thought


    that she concealed it without a trace, but the fleeting loss was caught by the man who had loved her for


    such a long time.


    A smile appeared on his face.


    "Then you can just watch," Nina said tauntingly. "Even though you won''t eat, I''ll tell the kitchen to leave


    your food here."


    "Thank you." Pretending not to know what Nina was up to, John watched the two of them having lunch.


    He had breakfast this morning, so he wasn''t starving. He looked at Nina''s pink lips and wanted to kiss


    her.


    While the children and Nina were taking a nap in their room, the growling in his stomach was too much


    to handle. John went to the kitchen and reheated his lunch.


    On the way back to his room, he happened to bump into Nina in the hallway.


    "What a coincidence!" Nina looked at the tray in John''s hand and smirked. The food was covered by a


    round silver lid. She didn''t know what was inside, but she could smell the aroma of fish from afar.


    A trace of embarrassment shed across his eyes as he had just been caught in the act.


    "Yes! What a coincidence!" He felt like he just shot himself in the foot and he had no choice but to


    awkwardly walk past her.


    Nina watched as John hurriedly walked into his room and shut the door behind him.


    She stood there and chuckled for a while.


    At dinner, he still refused to take off his mask to eat. However, he had learned his lesson and he wasn''t


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    going to try and get something from the kitchenter.


    The next noon, nothing changed. John sat at the table and watched the two of them eat. From the


    corner of her eye, Nina nced at him from time to time, smiling cheekily just like yesterday


    Under the mask, John held his steely indifferent expression as always.


    He didn''t have supperst night and didn''t have lunch today. He was so hungry that he seemed to


    hunch over, holding his body as if it was eating him from the inside. He nned to sneak into the


    kitchen during their lunch break.


    But this time, he went through the kitchen only to find nothing in the fridge.


    The moment he closed the door of the fridge, he knew that Nina was behind this and ying some kind


    of trick on him. She probably told the servants to empty the fridge.


    John had no choice but to amble back to his room and fall asleep in his famished daze. Nina happily


    yed with Van and Don in the study for the whole afternoon while John suffered.


    Atst, John was awakened by a knock on the door.


    "Sean, it''s time for dinner."


    It was not until then that John realized that he had been lying in the bed for the whole afternoon. When


    he went to the dining table, he saw Van and Don lying on a small portable bed while Nina yed with


    them.


    "Okay. Serve the dishes." Hearing the footsteps, Nina knew who it was, so she ordered the servants to


    bring the food.


    The dinner was extraordinarily grand, making John''s mouth water more than usual. He knew that Nina


    was trying her best to tempt him into taking off the mask.


    Nina blinked and said kindly, "Sean, don''t you want to have some food tonight? Won''t you be hungry?"


    "Yes, Sean, please take off your mask and eat something. I promise I will keep my head down and I


    won''t look at you." Knowing that Nina had been ying tricks on Sean these past few days, Cali was


    getting worried to death.


    John looked into Nina''s eyes and said nkly, "Okay."


    "Are you finally willing to take off your mask?" Nina was not surprised, as if she knew he''d give in


    sooner orter.


    "Yes." John raised his hand and was about to take off his mask.


    Cali lowered her head, trying to keep to her word, but she couldn''t help slyly ncing at him out of pure


    intrigue. Nina stared at him intently, watching his every movement.


    She was so curious about the face under the mask.

 Chapter 495 Kabe-don

    Chapter 495 Kabe-don


    Nina was breathless with anticipation.


    She didn''t know why she was so excited. She seemed to remember seeing his face before. However,


    John had never shown his face in front of her. He was always hidden behind that mask. She wondered


    why she thought she knew what he looked like.


    Besides, she always felt that the mask John wore had something to do with the holes in her memory.


    Those holes would be filled if he took off the mask.


    She felt familiar with him. She knew how he''d react if she told him something, the things he did when


    he thought no one was watching, even the pattern of his footfalls. She seemed to have heard his


    footsteps many times in her dreams.


    He drove her crazy. She told everyone she hated him. But for some reason she was drawn to him at


    the same time.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Nina''s loving gaze was what John looked forward to. And seeing her like that gave his heart a tingle.


    ''Who says she''s forgotten me? She looks at me the same way she did in the past.''


    He took off his mask.


    "What? You wear two masks?" Nina saw that John wore two ck masks and the corner of her mouth


    twitched. "I can''t believe it."


    Cali raised her head in confusion. "Eh? Sean, how will you eat?"


    John ignored her.


    Cali looked down sulkily and pursed her lips.


    John never talked to her. She really envied Nina. The princess could even tease him.


    "Cali, just ignore him. Whether he eats or not is not our business." Now thoroughly annoyed, Nina dug


    into her food.


    Cali took a bite without thinking about it, and caught a glimpse of the chopsticks in John''s hand. She


    raised an eyebrow. "Sean?"


    Nina also raised her head, put a ss of fruit juice to her lips and watched him quietly.


    He had a mask on. How on earth was he going to eat?


    John picked up a piece of fish with his chopsticks. Cali frowned and worried if he was so pissed off by


    Nina that he went crazy.


    Nina kept on sipping her fruit juice. She didn''t take her eyes off him. Would he finally take off the mask


    to eat?


    She saw John put the piece of fish near his mouth, then a crease in the mask became a crack. It


    widened. He popped the fish in his mouth through that slit in his mask.


    Nina couldn''t see his lips, only his pearly-white teeth.


    The princess giggled a little bit. It was funny.


    And because she was drinking, she choked on her juice. Fortunately for her pride, only a little juice


    spewed out. The rest of her pride fled as she starting coughing uncontrobly. Her face was as red as


    the evening glow in the sky.


    As a servant, Cali had learnt to stay calm no matter what. When she saw John''s trick, her eyes


    widened.


    When Nina started choking, she stood up, walked over to her, and patted her on the back.


    "You okay, Your Highness?"


    She looked at Nina carefully. Nina''s face was red, so Cali directed one of the servants to call the doctor.


    "I...I...I don''t..." Nina coughed violently.


    In a panic, John stood up and said, "Let''s go." He was going to drive her to the hospital.


    But he still wore the mask, and the crack in the mask moved with his mouth. Nina started giggling


    again, causing her to cough even more violently. "Ahem! You...you..."


    "Cut it out. You''ll just keep choking." John reached out to hug her.


    Nina shook off his hand and said, "You...you shut up!"


    John, startled by her words, opened his mouth a bit. The mask followed suit, and she could see his


    teeth again.


    It was funnier than a frog with its mouth open.


    "Shut up! Stop talking!" Nina shouted at him. She slowly stopped coughing, but her face was still red.


    "Feeling better?" Noting that Nina had stopped coughing, Cali went to pour a ss of water. "Drink this.


    It might help."


    Nina took it and took a sip, finally calming down.


    She had never seen something like John''s mask before. It made her feel likeughing every time she


    thought of it.


    "You are just too funny, Sean. We can''t helpughing," Nina said, panting. "Cali, ask them to prepare


    another meal and bring it to Sean''s room."


    "I''m on it." Cali looked at John and then ordered others to head to the kitchen to help.


    John hadn''t even thought about it, and was sad that he made Nina choke. He put on the intact mask


    and med himself. "I''m sorry."


    He did sound genuinely sorry. Nina''s heart ached. She said with a half-smile, "No, I just think it''s


    hrious. Very creative."


    "Enjoy." John turned and left.


    Watching him leave, Nina was lost in thought. "I think he should do standup. What do you think?"


    "And make everyoneugh to death? That would be cruel."


    Ninaughed too. She felt blessed to be part of such a light-hearted group. She paused for a moment


    and smiled. "Almost. I really wanted tough, but I was too busy trying to catch my breath."


    Cali rubbed her forehead and said, "Me too."


    The two of them looked at each other andughed together.


    That night, after putting the children to bed, Nina went back to the study. She picked up a pencil and


    worked on her designs.


    It was so quiet in the study she could hear the scratching sounds of her pencil dragging along the rice


    paper. She was so engrossed in what she was doing she almost missed the sound of footsteps


    approaching. Almost.


    The sounds got ever closer, Nina paused for a second and then went back to what she was doing. She


    kept her eyes on the paper, pretending not to notice.


    Nina could tell he was close. So she clenched her pencil and spun around, threatening him with the


    pencil. He backed into the bookshelf, trying to avoid her attack.


    "Sean! What are you doing here?"


    John was taken aback. "How did you know it was me?"


    "You think I don''t know the sound of your footsteps?" Nina asked seriously.


    Those words made his heart tingle again. He loved hearing that.


    "I''d know that sound anywhere," she continued.


    "I know it''s you when you get close to me."


    These two sentences made his heart jump. She could see a glint of joy in his dark eyes.


    All of a sudden, she felt a headacheing on. She quickly lowered her head and tore her gaze from


    his eyes.


    Nina said, "I can smell you, too." He sniffed his underarm self-consciously.


    She giggled when she saw that. "Not like that. No one else smells quite like you."


    John''s heart skipped a beat and tears welled up in his eyes. He remembered she mentioned that to


    him on her birthdayst year.


    "What? Are you surprised?"


    "Maybe a little."


    "You have a very unique smell. I''d recognize it anywhere."


    "Is there a stink of sweat on my body?" John asked. He remembered he had asked Nina the same


    question in the past.


    "No." The scent was familiar to Nina, but she couldn''t tell what it was. It was faint, light, not at all


    cloying. She needed a minute to even figure out it was his.


    Nina paid close attention to his smell that she didn''t realize how close they were.


    John was tense. He put his hands on Nina''s shoulders, and they traded ces.


    With her back against the bookshelf, Nina faced John''s strong chest and his two powerful arms were


    on either side of her, fencing her in.


    Kabe-don!


    "Hey! What the heck?" Nina looked at him vigntly. Kabe-don meant exactly this. There was an


    expectation of kissing and perhaps more involved in the act.


    Nina said calmly, "Quit it. You know what the penalty is for disobeying a princess? You could rot in jail


    for this."


    "You did it a long time ago." His slender fingers slid onto her face and pinched it.


    He liked doing that. Her skin was as soft as before.

 Chapter 496 Kiss Me

    Chapter 496 Kiss Me


    John''s hand was on Nina''s face. It was a little cold for her tastes. He didn''t pinch her hard enough to


    hurt her. But the ce he pinched heated up quickly.


    Indistinct images shed through Nina''s mind. She remembered someone loving to pinch her face.


    John pinched her two more times before letting her go.


    She grabbed his hand. "Pinch me again."


    John stared at her for a few seconds and thenughed quietly, as intoxicating as wine. He held her


    hand and lifted it above her head. He leaned forward and whispered in her ear,


    "I''ll do it¡ªif you kiss me."


    She recoiled. Nina realized she had been inappropriate. But John was behaving so shameless.


    "Bastard!" Nina took her hand back, pushed him away. She turned to leave.


    John grabbed her arm again and said in an extremely evil tone, "Really? Then why are you blushing?"


    "Let go of me!" Nina broke free from his hand again and quickly left the study, leaving him alone.


    She was always just out of reach.


    But at least he knew she felt the same way. Even if she wouldn''t admit it.


    So maybe he needed to be more subtle.


    Feeling much better, John walked towards the desk and sat on the chair Nina vacated.


    The woman ran to her room, head down. When she closed the door, she leaned against it and raised


    her hand to touch her face. It was really hot.


    ''Am I really blushing?


    I didn''t even blush around Noah. How could a bodyguard make me blush?


    No way!''


    Thinking of this, Nina looked at herself in the mirror suspiciously. Her face was indeed as red as an


    apple. How could this happen?


    "Oh my God! He''s right!" Nina patted her face. She couldn''t believe this was happening.


    She''d rather see a ghost. At least it was not as scary.


    That night, Nina had a dream that frightened her even more. She had her back against the wall and


    was about to kiss Noah, but in the blink of an eye, it was John instead, wearing a mask.


    Nina woke up with a start.


    It was dawn when she opened her eyes. She wiped the sweat from her face. It was burning again.


    The dream had made her blush.


    Taking a look at the sleeping children, Nina stood up and washed her face. It was cold that morning,


    and Nina was on her period. Her stomach hurt, so she grabbed a cup, intending to get some warm


    water.


    As soon as she got to the tea room, she heard a stirring sound. She looked up and saw John standing


    there. He had no shirt, and his abs were clearly outlined in the soft morning light.


    She covered her mouth and turned around. She could feel her cheeks redden.


    "Fuck..." Nina cursed quietly. She didn''t believe she even said the word.


    But she thought John was really rude, showing up half-naked like that.


    "Put on some clothes for Christ''s sake!" she hissed. She kept her head lowered. She wasn''t going to


    give him the satisfaction of seeing her blush.


    At this moment, John raised his eyebrows slightly. He brushed off her attitude. He put the cup in his


    hand on the table and walked over to Nina. "I made brown sugar water for you."


    As soon as John approached her, she felt warm again, but she refused to look at him.


    "Okay, thanks. Go back to your room."


    "Hmm." John quietly made a noise of frustration, as if he were unhappy with her reaction.


    She used to enjoy looking at his abs.


    As the footsteps faded away, Nina slowly raised her head and looked in the direction where John had


    disappeared. She sighed, finally daring to breathe.


    Nina turned around and walked into the tea room. She saw a cup on the table. As he said, there was a


    cup of brown sugar water, well-stirred.


    "How did he know I''m on my period?" Nina took the cup in confusion and took a sip. It was still quite


    hot.


    That was nice of him.


    She brought the brown sugar water back to the room. As soon as she finished drinking and put down


    the cup, Don woke up. She could tell by his howling.


    Hearing the noise, Nina quickly picked him up and rocked him gently. "Good morning, Don. Are you


    hungry? I''ll feed you now, but be a good boy and don''t wake up your brother. I can only handle one of


    you at a time."


    Don stopped crying, sensing what she was saying.


    "You''re so easy to take care of sometimes." Nina put her finger out and Don obliging wrapped his tiny


    fingers around it. His soft little hand was quite strong, and he wouldn''t let go.


    John leaned against the wall and listened carefully to the sound next door. He started to smile.


    In the afternoon of that day, Nina held Van and Cali held Don. They took a walk on the track by theke


    and John followed them.


    Before they had gone all the way around theke, they bumped into Jett''s wife Ruby Lin.


    Looking at the smiling woman, Nina couldn''t help but frown. ''Vicente is right. Jett won''t stop until he


    figures out who the children''s father is.''


    "Good afternoon, Nina. I heard that Vicente''s really busy today. He left you and the kids home. I


    thought you might get bored, so I came to talk to you. We can go shopping if you want," Ruby offered.


    She walked up to Nina. When she was less than a meter away John stepped in her way.


    Ruby was petite, and John was like a wall,pletely blocking her sight.


    "Why are you here again?" Ruby raised her head in displeasure. "Out of my way please."


    John didn''t say a word.


    She remembered what happened at the twins'' one-month banquet. Ruby wasn''t going to offend John.


    She looked at Nina and said, "Rx, I''m not here for a fight. I want to apologize on behalf of my


    husband. He was wrong to approach the kids without permission. He wanted to see his nephews, and


    he had too much to drink that night. Can you forgive him?"


    "That was more than two weeks ago. Why wait till now?" Cali said discontentedly. Her voice was


    neither loud nor low, just enough for Ruby to hear clearly.


    Ruby''s face turned blue at once and she red at Cali. "Shut up! You''re just a servant."


    Cali raised her chin and red back. "I''m telling the truth. Why would you get angry if you didn''t feel


    guilty?"


    "How dare you? You''re really rude." Ruby was outraged. She smiled wickedly. "Nina, you should teach


    your servants how to behave. They might rule you if you go too easy on them."


    "You..." Cali was so angry she wanted to curse, but Nina stopped her. She said coldly, "Mind your own


    business. I heard your apology. I''m not so forgiving. You can leave now."


    When Ruby heard that, her face turned pale.


    ''Huh? She''s so arrogant.


    She won''t forgive us? Well, I don''t care.''


    Ruby was angry inwardly, but she didn''t dare to show it on her face. She said with a smile, "Nina, my


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    husband really knows he''s wrong. I hope you can forgive us. If you don''t forgive us, I wille here


    every day and ask for your forgiveness."


    Nina sneered and walked up to her. "You want us to forgive you? Really?"


    "I hope you can forgive us." Ruby pretended to be sincere.


    Nina suddenly smiled. "So beg. On your knees."

 Chapter 497 Kneel Down

    Chapter 497 Kneel Down


    The smile on Ruby''s face slowly receded. "What? Are you kidding me, Nina? You''re such a kind


    person. How could you make such an excessive request?"


    "Am I kidding?" There was a gentle smile on Nina''s face, making it difficult to tell what she was really


    thinking.


    Ruby clenched her teeth and forced a friendly smile. "I havee here to sincerely apologize to you."


    "But I''m not kidding, Ruby." Nina narrowed her eyes and yed with Van in her arms. A mother''s


    tenderness appeared on her face, but her words were as icy as winter rain. "If you''ve reallye to


    apologize sincerely like you im, then kneel down."


    This time, the smile on Ruby''s facepletely disappeared. "You''ve gone too far."


    Nina turned her head at her and said, "But not as far as you and your husband have. Do you think we


    don''t know what you and Jett are up to? We''re always on guard against the two of you. Don''t disturb us


    and our children again. The next time you so much as set foot in our castle grounds, I will personally


    make sure that you never get to use your damn feet again."


    Nina especially stressed thest sentence. John, who was standing beside Nina, vigntly watched


    Ruby who only knew how to dress up and stir intrigue.


    Ruby''s voice was not as confident as before. She forced another smile and replied, "I don''t really know


    what you''re talking about. It''s understandable that you don''t want to forgive us, but you can''t me us


    for what we haven''t done. Also, this castle belongs to the Nangong family, and that makes myself and


    my husband entitled toe and go as we please."


    "Yes, I guess you''re right." Nina nodded. "If that''s the case, then I''ll just make some changes. If you


    show up before me and my children, then I''ll beat you to a pulp."


    Ruby was so angry that her face turned livid. She could no longer bear it. "I''m not nning to do


    anything. Why will you beat me?"


    "Do I need a reason to beat someone? If you really want a reason, then I think you are an eyesore."


    Nina handed Van to John and slowly approached Ruby.


    Her eyes automatically darted to the sapphire ne around Ruby''s neck.


    "I don''t y games when ites to people I care about. You plot against me or my family, and you''re


    good as gone."


    "What do you mean? We''ve never thought of harming you or your family. You''re being paranoid." Ruby


    stepped back in fear.


    Nina put her hand on Ruby''s shoulder so that thetter was unable to move. She said in a calm,


    deliberate voice, "I know that Jett has always wanted to be the count. For years, he''s been trying


    to get rid of Vicente and now that Vicente has heirs, he''s nning on taking them out, too, to cut the


    line of session short. I strongly advise you two to give up this idea while you still have the chance,


    or I''ll pool my substantial resources and find out the truth about Vicki''s death. You know thew of C


    Ind. Are you prepared to see your husband wait around on death row?"


    "What the hell are you talking about?" Feeling panic set in, Ruby pushed Nina away. "I don''t know what


    happened to Vicki."


    "Your husband knows. You can ask him when you get home and tell him what I said." Nina smiled


    meaningfully.


    When Ruby got home, she indeed told Jett what Nina had said. She watched as malice and hatred


    filled her husband''s eyes.


    "What did Nina mean by that? Didn''t Vicki die by ident?" she asked.


    Jett snapped, "It''s none of your business. I asked you to do one thing, and you couldn''t do it. Instead,


    you got scared and ran away. Don''t you want us to seed?"


    "Of course I want us to seed. And why are you being angry with me? I did what you asked." Ruby


    was already pissed because of Nina. Even her husband was scolding her now. She continued angrily,


    "If you were sure that I couldn''t do it, then maybe you should''ve just done it yourself. Oh, wait. You


    couldn''t either because you are unable to get close to the twins."


    Hearing this, Jett snorted, "You''re useless. Get out!"


    "Fine!" Ruby yelled. She was starting to lose her temper. "I''ve always known that you don''t care about


    me at all. All you care about is money, power, and your mistress!"


    She pulled the sapphire ne off her neck and threw it at Jett. "You even gave her the very same


    ne that you gave me. I will wring her neck when I get my hands on her."


    "I said, get out!" Jett did not feel guilty for being exposed by his wife. Instead, he got even angrier. He


    raised his hand to p her.


    Ruby stood her ground and said, "Go ahead. Hurt me. Leave even the faintest mark on me, and my


    parents will make sure you never see the light of day again. In case you''re forgetting, you''re nobody


    without my family''s support. Without Lin family''s support, you can never defeat Vicente who has


    married the princess."


    After saying that, Ruby left.


    Jett''s already malicious eyes glimmered with a murderous look. It took him a long time to calm down.


    After a while, he picked up his phone and dialed a number. "Did Vicente suspect you for what


    happenedst time? Well, that''s good. He trusts you, and I think Nina does, too. Find an opportunity to


    get the children''s hair or blood. Hurry up. We can''t dy any longer.


    Of course I missed you. Why would I call you if I didn''t?" Jett''s tone gradually became gentle, and there


    was a smile on his face. "I love you the most. That shrew can''tpare to you in any way. Keep


    helping me, and I will give you whatever you want. I know you hate that shrew, too, but don''t hurt her. I


    can''t save you if her family gets to you.


    Well, I can''t wait to see you tonight. Bye." Jett hung up the phone, and the gloom on his face slowly


    dissipated.


    He believed in the person he personally trained.


    If it were not for the fact that Nina mentioned Vicki''s death, he would not have to be in such a hurry.


    It was not easy nting one of his spies in Vicente''s ce. Vicente had always been vignt to a fault.


    Gaining his trust was extremely difficult, so Jett had to be patient. The slightest slip skyrocketed the risk


    of exposure.


    But at this point, he was starting not to care so much.


    In the bedroom on the second floor, Nina dialed Vicente''s number. "Ruby was just here. She said she


    came to apologize, but I didn''t believe a word that came out of her mouth. I suspect that Jett has found


    out that the children aren''t yours. He may be looking for a way to prove it."


    "You didn''t let Ruby get close to the children, did you?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, of course not."


    "Good. Jett must''ve asked Ruby to get the children''s DNA. Yesterday, I found out that the chef who has


    been working for me since I was a child is Jett''s man. That chef has poisoned my food to make me


    sterile. That''s why Jett thinks that I''m not Van and Don''s father."


    Nina gasped and then asked worriedly, "Jett is that capable of executing such an borate n? If


    that''s the case, then you should go see a doctor as soon as possible. I know you don''t want to have a


    baby right now, but you still should find out if Jett has seeded."


    "Jett has always been so insidious. There''s really no telling what he''ll do next. Don''t worry. I''m in a


    private hospital right now. I''ll let you know what the test results reveal."


    "I hope you get good results. If not, then cooperate with your doctor and do whatever it takes to reverse


    the effects. I pray that you''ll be able to bear a child of your own to apany you."


    "Thank you, Nina. I have to go. I''ll talk to youter." When Vicente was about to hang up, she added,


    "Remember to take more videos of the children and send them to me, okay? Tell them I miss them very


    much and that I''ll bring them gifts when Ie home."


    With a relieved smile spreading across her face, Nina replied, "Okay, I will. You take care, ande


    home soon."


    As soon as Nina hung up, a WeChat message from Noah popped up.


    The message read, "Sorry if I haven''t had time to contact you. I''ve been busy with the case, but I''m free


    now. Can I call you?"


    Nina replied, "Yes. Video call?"


    Noah answered, "Okay."


    Nina replied, "I''ll go downstairs and get the babies."

 Chapter 498 Take You Away From Him

    Chapter 498 Take You Away From Him


    Nina ran down the stairs, picked up Van, and asked, "Cali, can you help me carry Don upstairs?"


    "To the second floor?" Cali shook her head. "Sorry. Servants are forbidden to enter the second floor.


    Otherwise, Count Nangong will severely punish us. The count is kind, but he''s strict when ites to


    his rules. We''ve been very careful not to break any of them."


    Nina turned to look at her and said, "Fine. I''ll juste for Donter."


    "Okay. Remember to put Van in a safe ce before you leave him."


    "Okay, I will." Then, Nina went upstairs with Van.


    Standing in a remote corner, John had been watching Nina. When Nina disappeared to the second


    floor, he picked up Don and walked to the stairway.


    Cali stopped him immediately. "What are you doing, Sean? The second floor is a forbidden area. You


    can''t go up there."


    But John simply ignored her and kept walking. Don giggled in his arms and touched his chin and neck


    with his little hands.


    Seeing that he ignored her, Cali shut her mouth. John was different from them. Maybe he had gotten


    Vicente''s permission to enter and exit the second floor as needed, so she did not need to worry about


    him.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Van and Don also seemed to like John very much. They stopped crying and fussing whenever he got


    close to them. It could even be said that they responded better to him than they did to the count.


    Sometimes, Cali could not help feeling that John and Nina were somewhat a couple. John always


    looked at Nina with so much love and pain sometimes.


    Cali thought, ''Does Sean love Princess Nina?


    Maybe. So many men loves the princess, and it''s not surprising that Sean is among them.


    But... s...''


    Cali sighed and lowered her gaze dejectedly.


    Nina put Van in the middle of the big bed and tightly swaddled him. Before leaving him there to get his


    brother, she put lots of pillows around him to keep him from falling off the bed.


    As soon as she walked out of the bedroom, she saw the tall and cold man walking toward her with Don


    in his arms. The contrast between the cool man and the cute baby in his arms made Nina stunned.


    But what really surprised her was that he was able to enter the second floor.


    "Did I forget to shut the door? How did you get up here?" Confused, Nina walked toward him and took


    Don.


    "With my face," John replied tly.


    Nina knitted her brows. "Vicente programmed the biometric lock with your face? Why would he do


    that?"


    "Because we''re half-friends."


    "Half-friends? And what''s the other half supposed to be?" Nina looked him up and down and thought


    that he must have a close rtionship with Vicente.


    John simply nced at Nina and did not answer.


    Vicente had had his wife and children for more than half a year now. He had treated Vicente as his half-


    friend only because Vicente did not intend to steal Nina away from him and even tried her best to bring


    them back together.


    Without excusing herself, Nina turned around and carried Don into the bedroom. When she was about


    to close the door, a big hand reached in and stopped her.


    "What are you doing, Sean?"


    "Keep the door open."


    "No." She would talk to Noah on the phone. There were some things that she could not let others know.


    Nina insisted on closing the door, so John had topromise.


    After she shut the door, he took a look at the fingerprint lock on it. He raised his right hand and gently


    pressed his thumb on the scanner. A hint of slyness quickly shed across his face.


    In a second, the lock sighed free.


    John admitted that Vicente was half a friend of his because Vicente had granted him ess to the


    forbidden second floor.


    Careful not to make a sound, John cracked the door until he could hear Nina''s voice.


    "I have something to tell you, Noah. Don''t be angry, but I think Sean wants to steal me from you. I can''t


    beat him by myself. When youe back, we''ll..."


    Before Nina could finish her sentence, she heard a faint sound. She raised her head and found the


    door cracked open. She looked straight into John''s cold eyes through the crack. The bodyguard looked


    very, very angry.


    But Nina was angrier. Remaining seated on the bed, she asked, "How did you open the door?"


    "With my fingerprint." John squinted at Nina and then nced at the phone in her hand. He said coldly,


    "You''re right. Anyone who steals away a loved one deserves to be beaten."


    Nina''s heart jolted. She did not expect to him to have heard what she said.


    "Get out." Nina just wanted to put her phone on the bed for the time being, but she identally hung


    up on Noah. Then, she quickly sent a voice message to exin. "Noah, I pressed the wrong button."


    Noah sent her two voice messages. "It''s okay. I''m busy now. I''ll call youter."


    The second one said, "I''ve sent you and the children presents. They will arrive tomorrow. Remember to


    eat and sleep on time and take good care of yourself."


    Noah did not mention anything about John.


    When Nina heard that Noah sent her and the twins gifts, her joy came rushing back. She sent Noah a


    smiling emoji and then put her phone down. She looked coldly at the man at the door, ignoring his


    murderous face.


    "I don''t know what you and my husband are to each other, but you broke into my bedroom without my


    permission. Vicente may have given you ess, but that doesn''t mean you can just barge in as you


    please. If you leave now, I''ll forgive you and forget this ever happened. Otherwise, you''ll be punished


    ording to the rules of the Nangong family."


    Nina jumped out of bed and went to shut the door again.


    But before she could, John stepped in and shut the door. He grabbed her by the waist and pressed her


    against the back of the door.


    "What are you doing?" Nina was so angry that she wanted to punch him, but before she could reach


    out her fist, John was already pinning it on the door.


    They were so dangerously close to each other, close enough for them to share breath. Nina could not


    move. John looked and felt overwhelming up close.


    "You said that I was trying to steal you from Noah?" The ice in the man''s clear voice prickled Nina''s


    cheeks. "The only person here who''s trying to steal anyone is Noah."


    "What do you mean?" With her eyes widened and her wrist snapping free from his grip, Nina pounded


    her fists against Sean''s chest. "What do you know about me and Noah?"


    "I said the only person here who''s trying to steal anyone is Noah." John eased off Nina and lifted her


    chin with his hand. He looked deeply into her eyes.


    "What the hell is wrong with you?" Nina resisted and iled but remained pressed against the door.


    "Don''t touch me!"


    Her eyes were like sharp des digging into his heart. The confusion and disgust on her face lodged a


    lump in his throat. He closed his eyes and slowly stepped away from her.


    "I''m sorry," John apologized in a hoarse voice.


    He let his emotions take over just now. When he heard Nina tell Noah that he was trying to steal her


    away from him, his head exploded like a volcano. She even told him that they were going to beat him


    up together to teach him a lesson. It hurt like hell because it was wrong.


    Nina had always been his.


    If it were not for Albert''s drug, he would not be here right now. He would not be standing in the


    presence of the love of his life as a mere bodyguard while she looked at him in bewilderment.


    He had been nothing but impulsive and irritable during the past two months.


    In the past, these words had nothing to do with him as he used to be calm and collected.


    And this was all because of Nina.


    "I don''t¡ª"


    "You have to ept it no matter what," John interrupted her. He raised his head and looked her straight


    in the eye. "If Noah is trying to steal you from me, then I can do the same."


    "What are you¡ª"


    "I''m going to take you away from him."

 Chapter 499 Get Stressed Out Again

    Chapter 499 Get Stressed Out Again


    Nina looked at John''s eyes with a dazed look, and it stirred up an inexplicable emotion in her heart.


    She blinked at him as she felt this man familiar.


    But she could not remember anything about this man in front of her.


    She felt so frustrated that she wanted to p him across the face.


    But her hands and feet remained where they were. She could not get them to move. It was as if her


    body was upied by a stranger.


    A voice deep in her heart was telling her not to push him away.


    This kind of thing had happened more than twice now. Nina used to think that she would beat any man


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    who tried to take advantage of her, but John was different. She didn''t beat him.


    Around him, her way of doing things was a little different from what she had imagined.


    Nina''s amber eyes sparkled and her tone softened. "Did we have a close rtionship before?"


    "Yes." His voice was now gentler than before.


    "Then why don''t I remember you? And your name sounds unfamiliar. You said you were sent to protect


    us. Who sent you? And what''s that person''s rtionship with me?"


    "Kiss me a few more times, and I''ll tell you." At the moment, John decided to seize the opportunity to


    flirt with Nina.


    Nina suddenly put on a cold look and replied, "In your dreams!"


    "Give me a kiss, and I''ll answer one random question." John teased her further.


    "You bastard." After saying that, Nina ducked under his arm and stepped away. "I''ll ask Leon. He''ll tell


    me what I want to know."


    "I''m right here. Why bother asking others?" Johnzily leaned against the wall and folded his arms


    across his chest. He followed Nina with his eyes.


    Nina did not want to talk to him anymore. Instead of replying, she crawled onto the bed and yed with


    the twins.


    The little kids''ughter sounded like tinkling bells, and Nina''s coos were as sweet as honey.


    Without disturbing them, John stood guard nearby.


    Whenever she met John''s gaze, Nina quickly looked away. Looking directly into his eyes scared her for


    reasons she could not fathom.


    She could not understand why she felt guilty. She was afraid that he would see through her.


    That night, Nina called Leon.


    "Leon, are you busy? I have something to ask you."


    "You know I''m never busy for you. What''s up?"


    "I want to know who Sean really is."


    On the other end of the line, Leon paused and asked, "Why?"


    "He''s acting really weird. He told me just now that he wanted to take me away from Noah. And I act


    weird around him. I can neither beat him nor refute him. The more I think about it, the guiltier I feel. Am


    I a bad woman? Am I cheating on Noah by feeling like this about Sean?"


    "Oh, you like Sean?" Leon asked excitedly.


    "No." Nina shook her head. "No, of course not. I just don''t understand why I feel this way about him. I


    don''t really know him, so how could I develop a crush on him? Besides, I already have Noah. How


    could I have feelings for another man? This is driving me insane."


    "How does Sean make you feel exactly?"


    "Whenever he gets close to me, I blush and my heartbeat quickens. I ignored the feelings at first, but


    then they slowly became a regr thing. Before I called you tonight, I thought about it carefully. Only he


    makes me feel that way. I don''t feel that way around Noah, not even one bit."


    "Maybe you should follow your heart on this one, Nini."


    "But Noah is the man I love. Am I such an unfaithful woman?" Nina frowned.


    "Silly girl, didn''t you just say that you didn''t flush around Noah? Maybe it''s not Noah you''re in love with


    in the first ce." Leon''s voice was as soft and gentle as cool water flowing into Nina''s heart, easing


    her anxiety.


    "Memories dull and fade over time, but emotions never do. They stay deep in our blood and bones and


    eventually turn into instinct. Maybe your feelings toward Sean are your body''s way of telling you that


    he''s the one. As for Noah, have you ever thought that maybe the person in your memory isn''t him?"


    "Not him?" Nina murmured while her nerves got pulled apart by her brother''s advice.


    She wanted to figure out what was going on, so she ignored the pain and thought carefully.


    She knew that her memory had been impaired because of a head injury, but she clearly remembered


    the man she loved was Noah.


    How could it not be him?


    At the same time, Nina was sure that Leon would not tell her such things for no reason. There must be


    at least a grain of truth in everything he just said to her.


    Enduring the slowly intensifying pain in her head, Nina boldly asked, "Are you saying that Sean is the


    man I love and not Noah? If that''s true, then why can''t I ce anything about Sean?"


    Leon was silent for a while. After a few moments, he chuckled. "I was being too obvious, wasn''t I?"


    "Yes, you were." Nina frowned and rubbed her temple with one hand. "Have I mistaken Sean for Noah?


    Is Sean the man I love to begin with?"


    Leon answered frankly, "You can say that."


    "Then we circle back once again to my original question. Why can''t I recall Sean?" Nina murmured in


    frustration. Then, she felt that strange feeling again. It jumped from the soles of her feet all the way up


    to her heart, but something suddenly stopped it dead. She struggled to identify what it was, but before


    she could, it slipped right through her mind.


    "It''s Sean, not Noah." Nina''s breathing gradually picked up speed, and she felt as if the nerves in her


    head were tightening and tightening, squeezing beads of sweat out of her forehead.


    "No, it''s not Noah. It''s Sean, Sean, Sean..." Then, the room started spinning, and Nina copsed on the


    carpet.


    Her phone tumbled a few inches away after the impact. She desperately held onto her head as if


    preventing it from exploding. "Sean? What''s his name? Sean? It''s not Sean... It''s not..."


    Leon immediately realized that something was wrong. He shouted nervously over the phone, "Nini?


    Nini, what happened? Are you okay? Answer me! Oh, my God! Something happened again!"


    He hung up and dialed John.


    "John, Nini''s in trouble Go to her room now. I think something happened."


    As soon as he received the phone call, John heard the twins'' cries through the door. Something must


    have happened to Nina. Without thinking, he hurriedly opened the biometric lock and stormed in.


    Nina was lying on the floor by the window. Her ck hair covered the entirety of her face like a dark


    waterfall. She had her hands pressed on either side of her head, and her whole body trembled. The


    children''s loud cries bounced off the room''s walls, but Nina seemed to be unaware of them.


    Hearing the babies crying over the phone, Leon knew that he had made a big mistake. He asked


    anxiously, "Have you found her? What happened? Why are the babies crying like that? Damn, I


    shouldn''t have told her anything."


    Ignoring Leon, John shoved his phone into his pocket and ran to Nina. He crouched down beside her,


    put his hands on her shoulders, and shook her hard.


    "What''s wrong, little girl? What happened? What did Leon say to you? I''m going to take you to the


    hospital. Let''s go to the hospital."


    "Little girl? What little girl? Why did you call me that?"


    When John was about to reach out to hug her, Nina suddenly grabbed his arm and looked up at him.


    Because he went to check on her in a hurry, he forgot to put on his mask.

 Chapter 500 Nina Passed Out

    Chapter 500 Nina Passed Out


    Her hair covered most of her face, but Nina still could see the man in front of her. His handsome face


    was like a bomb to her eyes.


    She squinted her amber eyes and knitted her brows as a fresh headache pulsed in her temples.


    "Who are you?" Nina gripped the back of John''s hand so hard that her nails drew blood. After a few


    seconds, shepletely lost consciousness.


    John hurriedly scooped her up in his arms and headed for the door. Cali was just about to rush in.


    "Who are you?" Stunned, Cali looked at the man carrying the unconscious princess. Her eyes darted to


    his, and she gasped. "Sean? Is that you? You took off your mask? Shouldn''t you have scars on your


    face? What the..."


    "Shut up and call an ambnce. She needs to see a doctor right away." It took Cali three seconds to


    realize that something had happened to Nina. "Ambnce! Of course! I''ll call an ambnce right


    away!"


    John walked out with Nina in his arms. Cali turned around and followed him, but he yelled over his


    shoulder.


    "Someone has to stay and watch the children. Don''t let anyone near them, do you understand?"


    John was born to give orders. No matter where he was, everything he said always made people


    respectfully submit to him.


    "Yes, sir." Cali immediately turned around and went to the bedroom to call an ambnce and calm the


    twins down.


    When she was done, John was long gone with the princess. Everything happened so fast. Cali could


    only remember his handsome face and the voice he used to order her.


    "Is that man really Sean? He''s so handsome," Cali murmured to herself in a daze. She continued to


    coax the crying little boys and said, "Van, Don, don''t cry. Your mother''s fine. Don''t cry."


    At the hospital, after Nina was examined, the attending doctor only said, "Princess Nina fainted


    because of overstimtion. She''ll wake up tomorrow morning at thetest. Avoid overloading her with


    information after she wakes up. Otherwise, she''ll faint again and there''ll be no way to tell when she''ll


    wake up."


    John heaved a sigh of relief and answered, "Okay. Thank you, doctor."


    After the doctor left, he stepped into the ward where Nina had been admitted a few days ago. She was


    still asleep, and her breathing had evened out.


    John watched as a nurse came over and reced Nina''s intravenous drips.


    The news quickly reached the ears of Nina''s parents. Bruce and Anne rushed over from Scher


    Mountain that night.


    It was already eleven o''clock in the evening when they arrived, and Leon came with them.


    "Nini..." Leon pushed the door open nervously. "How''s my sister?"


    Bruce''s heart was lodged in his throat. "Where''s my dear daughter? What happened? Is she okay?"


    "Keep your voices down, you two." In the family, Anne was always the calmest one. As a mother, she


    was also very concerned about her daughter''s situation, but she thought that it was useless to talk


    nonsense when things had already happened.


    She came to Nina''s bedside, extremely thankful that her daughter did not look as pale and sickly as


    she had imagined. Without looking at anyone in particr, she asked, "When will she wake up?"


    "Tomorrow morning," John answered tly.


    "It seems that it''s nothing serious." Standing at the foot of the bed and looking at his daughter''s face,


    Bruce sighed. His anxiety finally eased off his chest.


    Anne said, "Exin."


    Leon replied, "It was my fault. I told Nina that she has mistaken John for Noah."


    "You told her?" John turned around in surprise.


    "Yes, I did. She called and asked me. I thought she sounded calm enough, so I gave her some


    information. She actually guessed it herself. I thought she could ept it," Leon exined.


    "You thought?" Anne red at him, raised her hand, and poked him on the forehead. "How did you turn


    into such a fool? I thought you were a smart man."


    Bruce sighed deeply. "Your sister needs to regain her memories on her own. You telling her about John


    must''ve sent her brain into overdrive. You carelessly elerated a very delicate process. You put Nina


    in danger."


    "I''m sorry." Lowering his head, Leon felt extremely guilty. "I didn''t mean any harm."


    "It''s already done. There''s no point arguing about it. Let''s just be thankful that your sister pulled


    through," Bruce said, patting his son on the shoulder.


    However, contrary to their hope, Nina did not stir awake the next morning.


    After examination, the doctor determined that she slipped into the same condition asst time. Her


    physical functions were all working fine, and she was not in a vegetative state. She was simply asleep.


    Nina was in her dream again.


    She stayed like that for three more days since she got admitted. Except uttering a few words in her


    sleep, she showed no signs of waking up.


    Leon had gathered well-renowned doctors from all over the world to assess his sister. Meanwhile, John


    never left Nina''s side.


    Vicente returned as soon as she finished her work. She found Nina still slumbering like Sleeping


    Beauty in her hospital bed.


    "She hasn''t woken up yet?" Vicente asked worriedly.


    Keeping his eyes on Nina, John said, "No."


    "Is it likest time?"


    "Yes."


    "This is so weird. It must be the drug. Unfortunately, we don''t have enough information about M.C. and


    its ingredients. How are we supposed to deal with this?" Vicente began pacing back and forth. "What if


    she sleeps for the rest of her life this time?"


    Hearing that, John whipped his head toward Vicente and shed her a murderous look. Chills went


    down Vicente''s spine. Suddenly, she changed her tone and said, "She woke upst time, and she''s


    going to wake up this time too."


    It was only then that Vicente realized that John did not have his mask on. "Did you take off your mask


    aftering to the hospital?"


    "She saw my face before she fainted." John felt remorseful over showing Nina his face before she lost


    consciousness. At the back of his mind, he could not help thinking that maybe his face was the reason


    Nina fell ill in the first ce. To atone, he guarded Nina day and night and forgot about himself


    Vicente understood how John felt at the moment. Instead of ming him, sheforted him, "Maybe


    this isn''t a bad thing. Thest time Nina woke up, she didn''t remember you. Maybe when she wakes up


    this time, she will."


    "Let''s hope so." Vicente stretched out her hand, wanting to pat John on the shoulder. But seeing his


    fierce look, she silently withdrew her hand.


    There was a gleam in John''s dark eyes. Even though he knew that what Vicente said was a long shot,


    he still chose to believe it. He wanted Nina to wake up and remember him.


    He looked at her pale face affectionately.


    "I promise I won''t force you to kiss me again. Just wake up for me, okay?" John gently caressed her


    face.


    Then, Nina''s eyshes started quivering.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    She murmured, "John..."


    The ward fell deathly silent. Except for the sound of three people breathing, there was only Nina''s


    whisper saying, "John."


    John and Vicente exchanged ted but nervous nces.


    What Vicente said might not be a long shot after all.

 Chapter 501 There Is Always A Way Out

    Chapter 501 There Is Always A Way Out


    Nina''s lips were moving slightly. John leaned in and put his ear close to her mouth. He heard her calling


    his name again.


    Even though her eyes were still closed, he could not help smiling.


    "Wake up, my little girl." He closed his eyes and nted a soft kiss on her brow. A tear escaped from


    his left eye, ran down to the tip of his nose, and finally dropped on Nina''s pale face.


    His hot tear seemed to reach Nina in her dreams. Her finger twitched.


    "Did you see that? She moved." Surprised and overjoyed, Vicente turned around. "I''ll call the doctor."


    On her way out, she ran into Leon who was with a nurse.


    "Leon, Nina''s finger moved just now! And she called...that name." Vicente nced at the nurse and


    immediately corrected herself.


    When John heard the sound of the door swinging open, he stepped away from Nina and stood aside.


    "Her finger moved? And she called out that name?" Leon asked Vicente, still unable to believe it.


    Vicente nodded, "Yes, it''s true. I saw and heard it myself."


    Then, the nurse said, "The doctor says that Princess Nina is not in a vegetative state. She''s just


    sleeping, which means she still can perceive what''s going on around her and react ordingly.


    It''s like when we have dreams. If the temperature is too low, we will feel cold in our dreams and try to


    find a quilt."


    "What? Have we rejoiced too soon?" The smile on Vicente''s face gradually disappeared, and she


    looked a little depressed.


    The nurse said softly, "Don''t be sad. This is a good thing. We weren''t expecting Princess Nina to


    respond like this given her bizarre condition. This can only mean that she''s not far from waking up now.


    We should introduce more external stimuli to draw out her responses, preferably things and people that


    she cares about the most."


    Vicente turned her gaze at John and said, "She can''t even remember what she cares about the most."


    "She''s a new mother of twins, isn''t she? There''s nothing stronger than the bond between a mother and


    her children. Bring her kids to her, and it''ll increase her chances of waking up." The nurse walked to


    Nina''s bedside and gently took her hand.


    Vicente walked over and asked, "What are you going to do?"


    "I''m going to draw some blood. We need it to run more tests." With a series of fluid, calcted


    movements, the nurse grabbed a syringe and carefully prepped Nina''s arm.


    "Be gentle. She may be asleep, but she still can feel pain." Vicente watched as the nurse caught Nina''s


    vein on the first prick. Bright red blood rushed through the needle and filled up the clear tube. Then, the


    nurse expertly removed the tourniquet, pulled out the needle, and pressed a clean cotton ball on the


    injection site.


    "Count Nangong, please do me a favor and press the cotton ball on the princess''s arm. I have to go


    take the blood for testing."


    "All right." Vicente took the nurse''s ce and held the cotton ball in ce. She also held Nina''s cold


    hand and tried her best to ignore the little blood that had started seeping into the swab.


    Leon''s eyes never left the nurse. Even if he had already thoroughly investigated every doctor and


    nurse in charge of taking care of his sister, he still could never be too careful.


    "We should get Van and Don here. They should be here for their mother," Leon said, watching the


    nurse walk away.


    Silence once again reigned in the ward, but it was soon broken by a ringing phone.


    Vicente took out her phone and stared at the screen. "It''s Noah. He must have been trying to reach


    Nina for the past couple of days. He must be worried sick."


    When John heard Noah''s name, a hint of coldness shed through his dark eyes. He red at Vicente.


    When Vicente turned around to answer the phone, she felt a shiver run down her spine.


    "Vicente, I''ve been trying to reach Nina, but she''s not answering. Is everything all right? Did something


    happen to her?"


    "She got stressed out a few days ago and was hospitalized. We''re here with her right now. She is still


    asleep."


    "Asleep? How many days has she been asleep?"


    "How do you know that?" Astonishment wrote itself all over Vicente''s face. She turned around and


    nced at Nina. "She''s been asleep for three or four days."


    "Ford gave me the documents about M.C., including some experimental data. I already bought an air


    ticket. I''m on my way to C Ind."


    "Really? You got the documents? Thank God!" Vicente suddenly raised her voice.


    Her tone attracted John''s attention. He slowly walked over to Vicente and asked, "What documents?"


    "Ford gave Noah the documents of M.C.,plete with experimental logs and everything. There''s


    always a way out," Vicente said in a daze. When she saw John''s eyebrows slightly smooth out, she


    smiled.


    "Noah, get those documents here as soon as you can. Leon has pooled a group of world-renowned


    experts to go through them." Vicente almost burst into tears of joy. Everything just felt so surreal right


    now. "Do you really have the documents, Noah?" she asked again.


    "Yes. We''ll talk about it when I get there. I have to get on the ne."


    "Okay. Take care of yourself and those documents. Don''t lose them. I have to go. I''ll see you soon."


    After hanging up the phone, Vicente said excitedly, "This is great. This is really great. John, have you


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    heard what I just said?"


    "Yes." John walked over to Nina''s bed and sat down beside her. He kissed the back of her hand and


    said in a trembling voice, "Little girl, there is always a way out."


    Nina''s fingers slightly moved again at John''s kiss, and her eyshes fluttered twice. Even if she did not


    open her eyes, the expectations in John''s heart were growing.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    "Count Nangong, it''s Demi." Demi''s voice called from outside the ward.


    Vicente said briskly, "Demi,e in."


    d in a tight-fitting ck dress, Demi entered the ward. A limited edition designer bag hung from her


    arm with the corner of a piece of paper peeking through the top.


    Demi was recently badly injured in the car ident. She just got discharged from the hospital a week


    ago. She had made a full recovery, but the ident had left a nasty scar on her neck. Her silk scarf did


    a splendid job of covering it up.


    "Count Nangong, this is the final project n that needs your signature." Demi took out the n from


    her bag and handed it over to Vicente together with a pen.


    Vicente took the n and read it on the sofa. "Have a seat, Demi."


    "All right." Demi put down her handbag and sat elegantly in front of her boss.


    The project was of great importance to Vicente, so she read it meticulously and ignored the time.


    After turning two pages, she suddenly remembered something. "Demi, I need you to go to the castle


    and pick up Cali and the kids. Take my car. Bring more bodyguards. Don''t make any more mistakes."


    "Right away." Demi stood up and left. She was in such a rush that she left her bag on the coffee table.


    Demi got into Vicente''s car and told the driver to head to the castle. The entire trip, she kept silent and


    just stared out the window.


    Not for long, the car pulled over outside the castle. Before Demi got out of the car, she said to the


    driver, "Kody, Count Nangong said that in order to ensure the safety of the children, we will split into


    two groups. You drive an empty car back to the hospital with the bodyguards'' cars following you. Cali


    and I will take the children in another car.


    A lot of dangerous people are watching Count Nangong''s every move. We must be careful." She then


    unfastened her seat belt and slid out of the car.


    The driver, Kody Xu, nodded and said, "Got it."


    "See you at the hospital." Demi turned around and made her way into the castle. The high-noon


    sunshine lit up her wantonly smiling face.

 Chapter 502 You Are Not Him

    Chapter 502 You Are Not Him


    The sky was blue and peppered with scattered clouds. Warm sunshine bathed the green meadow with


    ayer of golden light, casting the grass and flowers aglow.


    Nina loitered around the clearing in a daze, closing her eyes ever so often to fully take in her peaceful


    surroundings. She did not know how long she had been there. When she could not walk anymore, she


    sat on the grass.


    Then little by little, everything shifted and changed. The blue sky, the green meadow, and the golden


    sunlight swirled and dissolved right before her eyes. In their ce, a bustling city materialized. Traffic


    sounds and mingled voices broke the peace of the countryside. Nina now sat in the steps leading to the


    entrance of a tall building.


    Nina slowly stood up and turned around. Above the big ss doors she saw the words "Time Group."


    Then, a blurry figure walked out of the building. Nina did not recognize the person approaching her until


    he was in front of her.


    "Have you been waiting for a long time, Nini? Let''s go shopping now." Noah smiled at her and touched


    her head.


    When he lowered his hand, Nina grabbed it and pressed it on her face. She looked him in the eye and


    said, "Do you like pinching my face?"


    "I''ve never done it before." Noah shed her a smile that was brighter than the March sun. His hand felt


    warm and right against her cheek. He pinched her face gently and then stroked her hair.


    Nina narrowed her eyes as Noah took her hand. In the blink of an eye, the busy city turned into the


    interior of a cheongsam shop.


    "Which one do you like? Or do you like all of them?" Noah took a light green cheongsam and put it on


    her.


    Nina looked down at the cheongsam and frowned. "You already made a cheongsam for me. I don''t


    need another one."


    Noah knitted his brows and said, "What are you talking about? I have never made a cheongsam for


    you."


    Narrowing her eyes even further, Nina cocked her head to the side and stared at Noah. He told the


    shop assistant, "Hello. We''ll get this one. I''ll pay through my phone."


    "Okay, sir."


    The shop assistant led Noah to the counter where he took out his phone and paid the bill.


    Nina stared at his phone for a long time and then took out her phone. There was an elk-shaped


    pendant on her phone case.


    "Each of us has one. Why doesn''t he use his?" Nina murmured, immersing herself in deep thought.


    Noah returned with a shopping bag in hand. When he saw Nina thinking seriously, he asked, "What''s


    wrong, Nini?"


    "Who are you?" Nina asked, taking a step back.


    "I''m Noah. What''s happening? Are you okay? Are you ill?" Noah slightly bent down and reached out his


    hand to touch Nina''s forehead.


    Nina swatted his hand away and said coldly, "Don''t touch me. You''re not him. You''re not him at all."


    "Him? Who are you talking about?" With a worried look on his face, Noah grabbed her hand. "Nini, you


    might be sick. Let''s go to the hospital."


    "Let go of me." Nina resisted and took a few more steps back. "You''re not him. You''re not him."


    In the face of her rejection, Noah was as gentle as before. "Who? Tell me who he is."


    "He''s..." Nina struggled to recall John''s name, but she failed. "I don''t know. I don''t know who he is.


    What should I do?"


    "Have you forgotten? Think about it again. Who is he? What''s his name? What does he look like? You


    can do it. Think." Noah smiled gently at Nina, gradually easing her anxiety.


    All of a sudden, thunder pped. The sound made Nina''s heart leap to her throat.


    She looked up and heard a familiar, disembodied voice.


    "John..."


    Vicente stared at the ss shards all over the floor with a broken heart. "Do you have any idea what


    you just identally broke? Nina designed and made the mug for me herself."


    "Really?" Originally, John felt a little guilty about breaking Vicente''s mug, but when he heard that Nina


    made it for another man, his guiltpletely disappeared.


    "You!" Vicente squatted down and started picking up the broken pieces. "Nina is the only good friend


    I''ve had since I was born. She gave me this mug as a gift. It''s honestly the best gift I''ve ever gotten.


    And now it''s smashed to bits, thanks to you.


    Anyway, no matter what, I''m going to glue the pieces back together." With the mug fragments in her


    hands, Vicente ran to the sitting area and carefully set them down on the coffee table. Then, she


    looked around the room for something.


    After a few minutes, she came back with a bottle of glue in her hand.


    Vicente rolled up her sleeves and started getting to work. Because most of the pieces were too


    damaged to put back together, she could only bond the big, rtively undamaged pieces. As a result,


    she made only little progress even after half a day''s work.


    "Let me do it." John suddenly appeared in front of Vicente.


    Vicente raised her head and nced at him. She rolled her eyes at him and went right back to work.


    John impatiently took her ce and shoved her aside. Vicente could only pout and whine as John


    started working on the broken mug.


    "Can you even do things like that?" Vicente sneered. John just ignored her and concentrated on fixing


    the mug.


    About ten minutester, he was able to glue together three-quarters of the mug. Vicente watched


    seriously, but the sh of surprise in her eyes practically screamed.


    "Wow. You''re actually good at this." Vicente praised John without hesitation. "And your hands are so


    steady. How do you do that?"


    Another ten minutes had passed, and the mug was almost whole again.


    Vicente said gently, "Okay. I won''t be angry anymore since you''ve worked hard to fix Nina''s gift to me,


    but if you really want me to forgive you, you''ll have to ask her to make me a new mug. I can''t drink out


    of one that''s glued together."


    At the moment, John remained silent, and his face betrayed no emotion.


    Instead of getting annoyed, Vicente said, "I''ll go get you a ss of water. Do you want it hot or cold?"


    "Cold."


    "You didn''t make a sound until you got thirsty. You''re really..." Vicente trailed off and did not continue.


    She really did not know how to finish her sentence. She just went ahead and fetched John a ss of


    water.


    On her way back to the sitting area with a ss of cold water in her hand, Vicente heard Nina


    murmuring. She stopped and walked over to her.


    To hear Nina better, she leaned in, but shepletely forgot that she had a ss of water in her hand.


    The cold water identally spilled all over Nina''s mouth and neck.


    Vicente instantly panicked.


    ''Oh, crap!''


    "Oh, my God. I''m sorry, Nina. I didn''t mean to ssh you." Vicente hurriedly turned around to get some


    tissues, but when she met a pair of murderous eyes staring at her, she froze.


    John was still sitting at the coffee table. His face was so gloomy and cold that Vicente could swear that


    the room''s temperature suddenly plummeted.


    The freshly glued mug sighed and shrieked inside John''s angry fist. In a heartbeat, the mug returned to


    being shards in his hand. Several pieces lodged into his palm and drew blood.


    Vicente swallowed. Her intuition told her that she might end up worse than the mug.


    "I..."


    "I put together your damn mug for you, and you pour cold water on my wife?" John''s tone was like the


    calm before the deadly storm.


    He approached Vicente slowly.


    For some reason, Vicente found John to be much taller than she was this time. If it came to a fight, she


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    did not stand a chance. She would be like an ant battling a lion. As John closed the distance between


    them, Vicente cowered under the weight of his menacing stare.


    "I didn''t mean to. It was an ident." Vicente bit her lip and quickly grabbed some tissues to wipe the


    water off Nina''s neck.


    John swiped the tissues from her hand and snapped, "Don''t touch her."


    "Then you do it." Vicente handed the whole pack of tissues to John.


    As soon as John touched Nina''s neck, he heard her muttering something.


    Her long, curly eyshes fluttered like butterfly wings. After a few heartbeats, Nina slowly opened her


    amber eyes and weakly asked, "Is it raining?"


    Vicente stood still and stared at Nina with wide eyes. "Did I wake her?"


    John did not say anything.


    He didn''t know whether it was Vicente who woke Nina up.


    All he cared about was that she finally opened her eyes and spoke.

 Chapter 503 Hug Me

    Chapter 503 Hug Me


    When Nina woke up, John''s first reaction was to fight the urge to hug her and turn around so that she


    wouldn''t see his face.


    He couldn''t let her suffer any more.


    The first time sheid eyes on him, she ended up in aa for a full day. The second time put her into


    aa for four days and three nights. He couldn''t risk putting her through that again. How long would


    she be unconscious for the third time?


    He was petrified.


    He would rather live his life under the mask and keep her safe, even if that meant that she would never


    remember him again.


    If she fell into anothera, John''s heart would never rest easy.


    "Where is my mask?" John asked in a hoarse voice.


    "Mask?" Vicente came to her senses, looked around and pointed to the sofa. "Over there."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    John was about to walk over when a soft hand grabbed him.


    "John." Even though Nina''s voice was weak and feeble, she said the word clearly.


    His name flowed out of her mouth as clear as day.


    Not Noah or Sean, but John.


    Vicente was bbergasted. "What did you call him?"


    John was ovee with disbelief. His eyes glinted as his hands trembled.


    He waited for her to call his name again.


    If she managed to say it again, that meant that she remembered him.


    "John," Nina called out again. She felt his very obvious trembling as she held his hand. She shook his


    arm like a spoiled child.


    Her eyes were slightly red, and she said through her sobs, "John, hug me."


    John was holding his breath but this finally stopped when his chest started heaving. He turned around,


    bent down, held Nina in his arms, and buried his head in her neck.


    "I love you." He kept tightening his clutches and tried his best to pull her into his body.


    Nina''s pale face became flushed as she slowly felt out of breath. There was no hint of pain though. It


    was a joy that none of them had seen in a long time.


    The familiar voice, breath and warm embrace could only be from one person.


    She was sure that it was him.


    She gently patted John''s back, as if coaxing a child.


    "You two have some catching up to do. I''ll go and wait outside," Vicente said with tears in her eyes,


    watching this unfold. "John, try not to hurt her, okay?"


    John seemed to hear none of that, still clinging onto Nina for dear life. Atst, Nina couldn''t hold on any


    longer and said, "I just woke up. Are you trying to knock me out again?"


    Her weak voice barely made it out of her mouth with how tightly John hung onto her. It sounded like


    she was going to pass out at any moment.


    With tears in his eyes, John looked around and asked, "Where did you get hurt?"


    Nina took a few deep breaths, tilted her head to the side, pointed at her neck and said, "Here. You did


    this."


    Every inch of her skin was fair and tender. Just a little force was enough to bruise her milky


    John lowered his head and kissed her on the neck.


    "Are you going to bite me? Ah, it''s itchy. Stop kissing me." Nina smiled and pushed him away. John


    kept kissing her and moving further up her neck, reaching her face and eventually giving her a gentle


    kiss on her lips.


    They rested their foreheads against each other''s, touching their noses together as they felt each other''s


    warm breath. They were so in sync that they could almost hear the beating of their hearts.


    John raised his hand and held Nina''s face, slowly rubbing her cheek with his thumb. The warmth from


    his fingertip instantly made her look better.


    The two of them silently stared into each other''s eyes.


    After a long time, John finally pursed his lips and let out a relieved smile which Nina matched joyfully.


    Her eyes welled up with tears, but John kissed her cheeks, catching her tears.


    "Your tears are salty." Holding his face in her hands, Nina kissed him before stepping away. She looked


    a little disgusted and said, "They''re really salty. I''m so sorry."


    "Sorry for what?" John asked softly.


    Nina sat up, wrapped her arms around his neck and sobbed, "I''m sorry that I didn''t remember you."


    "Little girl, don''t cry." As long as she knew who he was now, that was all that mattered in his eyes. The


    sadness that he felt was worth it if he had his love back.


    "No, I want to cry." Nina hugged him even tighter. "You always call me your little girl so just let me cry."


    John patted her on the back and said, "Then cry."


    "No." Nina loosened her grip on his neck. Her eyes were as red as a rabbit''s, and she pouted pitifully.


    John was amused by her odd behavior. He pinched her face and asked, "Are you going to cry or not?"


    "No, I won''t cry." Nina forcefully wiped her tears away. "I''m a mother now. How can I just cry for no


    reason?"


    "It doesn''t matter what you say you are. You are still a little girl in my eyes." John grabbed her hand and


    moved it away from her soft skin. He gently wiped her tears away for her as if he was handling some


    kind of precious treasure.


    "Don and Van are our children."


    "How did you know?" Nina remembered that she fainted after the car ident, and she failed to tell


    John that he was the twins'' father. After that, she had forgotten John. So how did he know?


    It was impossible for Vicente to tell John. The more people knew, the more dangerous it would be.


    "It''s the telepathy between a father and his children. They alwaysugh as soon as I hug them." John''s


    eyes filled with tenderness as if he had already transformed into the kind of father he wanted to be.


    "Little girl, you''ve given me a family."


    "John, you''ve also given me a home." Nina leaned against the head of the bed, her small hand clinging


    onto John''s hulking hot palm.


    When Leon came back, he saw Vicente standing at the door, giggling. "Why are you standing outside?"


    "Nina woke up!" Vicente wasted no time sharing the good news. "She not only woke up, but also


    remembered John."


    With his eyes wide, Leon pushed the door open and said anxiously, "I''ll go and have a look."


    "Wait, don''t worry." Vicente stopped him. "Don''t disturb the two of them."


    "They''ll have plenty of time together." Leon was so eager to see his sister, but Vicente wasn''t letting


    him go in.


    "You have plenty of time to see her too. Nina never forgot about you, but she forgot John. John has


    been so depressedtely, so just let them have their moment."


    Leon finally stopped and asked, "How did she wake up? How did she get her memories back?"


    Vicente smirked. "Would you believe me if I said I woke her up with water?"


    "No, I wouldn''t." Vicente''s smile quickly dissipated as Leon spoke.


    She knew it was a crazy thing to believe. After all, she barely believed it herself.


    "When I sshed some water on her, she woke up immediately and her memories came back too."


    Vicente still didn''t understand it. "We won''t know what''s going on until the experts analyze the


    documents that Noah brings back."


    Leon asked, "What documents? You mean Noah has got some documents about the drug? Is he on


    the way here? When exactly will he arrive? The longer we don''t know what''s happening, the more


    restless we will be."


    "Spring City is not far from here. He''s already on the ne. He''ll arrive in three or four hours." After


    saying that, Vicente praised, "It was quite forward-looking of you to tell the truth to stimte Nina.


    Sometimes, we have to fight fire with fire."


    Leon was speechless.


    "It''s a blessing in disguise this time. But still, it''s still risky to start a fight that you are not sure you can


    win," Leon reminded her.


    Vicente sighed. "I have no choice. Nina has woken up now so I''ll call Demi and tell her not to take Van


    and Don here."


    She took out her phone and was about to make the call. Leon stopped her and said, "Bring them here.


    They haven''t seen their mom for a couple of days."


    "You are right." Vicente put her phone away.

 Chapter 504 Something Wrong

    Chapter 504 Something Wrong


    After a series of security checks, Demi was finally able to enter the castle with her hands empty. Cali


    was changing Van''s diaper while Don slept soundly in the crib.


    "Hey, Cali. Count Nangong asked me to pick the children up and take them to the hospital."


    "Good afternoon, Demi. All right. Hold on for a minute. I''m almost done here." After changing Van''s


    diaper, Cali held him up in her arms. She turned to Demi and said, "Can you call Count Nangong? My


    hands are a little full."


    "All right." It was only then that Demi realized that she left her handbag at the hospital with her phone


    inside. "I''m sorry, Cali. I left my handbag at the hospital. My phone''s in there."


    "It''s okay. Just use mine. It''s on the table." Cali nodded toward her phone. "Let me unlock it for you."


    Demi walked over to the table and took the phone. She then held it in front of Cali''s face and then it


    beeped open. Demi dialed Vicente''s number, and turned on the phone''s speaker.


    "Cali?"


    "Count Nangong, it''s Demi."


    "Demi, have you arrived at the castle?"


    "Yes. Cali just wants to make sure that you sent me to pick up the twins and take them to the hospital,"


    Demi said respectfully.


    "Yes, Cali. Come here with Demi and the babies. Remember to put the bracelets on them before you


    leave."


    Cali immediately replied, "Yes, sir."


    After that, Demi hung up the phone and said with a smile, "Do you believe me now?"


    Cali smiled sheepishly and said politely, "Yes. I hope you don''t mind. I''m just following rules."


    "It''s all right. The children''s safety is very important. Everyone should emte yourmitment to your


    job." Demi smiled back.


    Still carrying Van in her arms, Cali walked over to the dresser and took out a box from one of the


    drawers. Inside was a pair of small bracelets made with pure gold, each of which had a little bell on it.


    The patterns on it were very exquisite.


    Cali carefully set Van on the bed and put one of the bracelets on him. Every move Van made with his


    little hand set off the bell. Then, Cali put the other one on Don who was still peacefully sleeping in the


    crib.


    Staring at the bracelets, Demi asked, "What are those bracelets for?"


    "These bracelets are..." Cali trailed off and then cleared her throat. She continued, "The count and the


    princess had them especially made for the twins. They designed them themselves. They just arrived


    yesterday. Maybe the count just wants to see if they fit the twins nicely."


    "Oh, I see. I didn''t know Count Nangong and Princess Nina have such good eyes for design. Those


    bracelets look amazing," Demi replied with a smile on her face, but she was thinking about something


    else.


    Vicente had especially instructed Cali to put the bracelets on the children before leaving. They must be


    rigged with something, so Demi had to be careful.


    After a few moments, Don finally stirred awake. Cali put the boy on her back. When she was about to


    pick up Van, Demi said, "Let me carry Van. It''s too tired to take care of both the twins."


    "Okay. Van has finally fallen asleep. Be careful not to wake him up." Cali straightened Van''s swaddling


    cloth. "Turn this corner inward. It will block the light for him, and he can sleep better."


    Part of the swaddling cloth that Cali propped up did cover Van''s little face. Van smacked his small


    mouth twice, and a little bubble of spit tumbled out of his cute lips.


    "Oh, my, he''s so cute. He''s like a little fish spitting bubbles." Demi''s heart almost melted upon nestling


    little Van in her arms.


    Cali smiled and said, "They can''t swallow their saliva yet, so sometimes, ites out as bubbles


    especially when they''re asleep."


    "That''s so cute."


    "Well, they''re really cute when they''re asleep. When they wake up and start crying, it is a different story,


    and it''s very difficult to calm them down. It seems that they can feel that they''re away from the princess.


    Sometimes, they cry all night. I feel so sorry for them."


    "Wow. You must be exhausted from taking care of them."


    "Yes, but I don''t mind. It''s the job, and I love the twins."


    Demi replied with concern, "You can rest in the car on the way to the hospital. I''ll wake you up when


    we''re there."


    "No, I''m fine."


    "You need to rest. Don''t worry. I''ll keep an eye on the twins."


    Cali smiled at Demi as they walked out of the castle. Vicente''s car was parked on the roadside,


    surrounded by a group of bodyguards.


    "Did Count Nangong send Kody to drive us?" Cali would be more at ease with Kody driving.


    When Cali was about to walk over to Vicente''s car, Demi stopped her and said, "Kody and the


    bodyguards will act as a decoy. We''ll take an ordinary-looking car to the hospital. That way, we won''t


    attract unwanted attention."


    Cali frowned slightly. Was it really necessary to be this cautious?


    Then again, with everything the count had been dealing with, they could never be too careful.


    "All right." Cali followed Demi into another car that was not as shy as the count''s. The driver was a


    woman, and a bodyguard was sitting in the passenger seat, d in a coat embroidered with the


    Nangong family crest.


    As Don was on her back, Cali sat on the edge of the seat. Her eyes automatically darted to the driver.


    She had never seen the woman before.


    "Is she a driver for the Nangong family?"


    The driver tightened her hands on the steering wheel at Cali''s inquiry. Demi answered calmly, "Count


    Nangong personally hired her to chauffeur us today. I''m no longer allowed to drive since I got myself


    and the princess in an identst time."


    "Oh, I see," Cali replied.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Demi observed her face. She did not know whether she believed her or not.


    The truth was, Vicente did not hire a driver for Demi, and the woman in the driver''s seat was actually


    the waitress at the cinema back then.


    She turned around and greeted Cali, "Hello, my name is Tasha."


    "Hi, I''m Cali." Cali shook Tasha''s hand with a smile.


    Then, Tasha gunned the engine and shifted the car to drive. As the car lurched forward, Cali stared at


    the road ahead to make sure that they were driving the right way.


    Keeping one eye on Cali, Demi reached out and closed the windows. Soon, the inside of the car went


    stuffy, and the air conditioner remained shut.


    The children had made a lot of trouble for Cali during the past few days. She had not been getting


    enough sleep. Not for long, her eyelids began dropping, but Cali did not want to fall asleep, especially


    not around unfamiliarpany.


    She fought hard to keep her eyes open and prayed that they would reach the hospital soon.


    Cali kept her eyes on the road while battling her drowsiness. She failed to notice what Demi was doing.


    With Cali not paying that much attention to her, Demi quietly took off Van''s bracelet. When the sp


    snapped free, she stuffed the bracelet into her pocket and then reached out to take off Don''s as well.


    Since Don was on Cali''s back, Demi had to try several times before finally seeding.


    After the bracelets were taken off, Demi coughed and Tasha took a different road.


    Cali was surprised when the car turned. She looked at the new route and pointed out, "This isn''t the


    way to the hospital."


    "We''re taking a shortcut," Tasha answered calmly. It seemed that there was no problem.


    Cali wondered if she was being too suspicious. The road Tasha took was indeed a shortcut, but why


    take a shortcut in the first ce? Vicente was not in a hurry to get them there.


    Seeing Cali deep in thought once again, Demi suddenly pulled her arm and whispered in her ear, "Do


    you feel that something''s off?"


    Cali nodded and asked in a low voice, "Do you?"


    "Yes. I don''t trust Tasha. I think she''s up to something. What should we do?" Demi looked at her


    anxiously.


    Cali became vignt at once. She patted her pockets and asked, "Where''s my phone?"


    "It''s on the table in the twins'' room. I thought you brought it with you," Demi said apologetically. "I don''t


    have my phone with me either. What now?"


    Cali bit her lip and came up with an idea. "Follow my lead."


    Demi nodded worriedly, careful not to show Cali the sinister look in her eyes.


    "What are you two whispering about? Is it something interesting?" Tasha asked happily.


    "No. My tummy''s just aching. I need to go to the bathroom." Cali rubbed her belly and wrinkled her


    nose. She actually looked like she was in pain.


    She tugged at Demi''s sleeve and said, "There''s a roadside bathroom up ahead. I really need to go.


    And I think it''s time for Van''s diaper change as well."


    "Okay. Stop there, Tasha," Demi ordered.


    "Okay." Seeing the bathroom up ahead, Tasha slowly pulled over by the side of the road. As Cali and


    Demi got out of the car, she patted the bodyguard in the passenger seat and deliberately said in a


    raised voice, "Follow them and make sure they''re safe. Don''t take your eyes off them, do you


    understand? Wait outside the bathroom."

 Chapter 505 Demi Is A Spy

    Chapter 505 Demi Is A Spy


    After getting out of the car, Cali looked around and slowly walked to the bathroom. She wanted to


    discuss a possible way to escape with Demi, but she dared not act rashly because of the vignt


    bodyguard following them closely.


    Cali and Demi entered the bathroom together, taking the twins with them. The bodyguard stayed


    outside and guarded the door.


    Shutting the door behind them, Cali finally said, "Tasha and the bodyguard must be on Jett''s payroll.


    What do we do? We don''t have a way to contact Count Nangong. If we take too long in here, it will


    cause suspicion. And you don''t think we can take them on, do you? How can we, two women and two


    children, defeat them?"


    "There must be more of them out there. This setup was carefully nned," Demi said and pretended to


    be lost in thought.


    At the moment, Cali still didn''t doubt Demi. "What you said made perfect sense. We have to find a way


    out of here as soon as possible. It will be great if someone steps in to use the bathroom right now. We


    can borrow their phone to call the count."


    Demi walked around and stood behind Cali, a sinister smile twisting her face. No one wasing to


    use the bathroom. The bodyguard at the door had been tasked to make sure of that. They could not let


    Cali escape so easily. Demi looked outside and saw the bodyguard sending away everyone who


    wanted toe in. Pretending to be anxious, she said, "Look, he''s not letting anyone in."


    "Damn. Okay, let me use the bathroom first." Cali suddenly came up with an idea. She turned around


    and picked a cubicle to use.


    Demi knitted her bows in confusion. "You were serious about having to go?"


    "Yes. I have tummy issues when I get nervous," Cali answered and then shut the cubicle door. She


    loosened the baby carrier buckle and took Don down from her back.


    Don had woken up. His big eyes were like ck grapes soaked in water, solid and shiny. He just stared


    at Cali quietly, which was such a huge relief.


    Cali shushed Don and reached for his little hand.


    Their bracelets were equipped with a positioning system and an rm system, which were linked to


    Nina''s and Vicente''s mobile phones. All Cali needed to do was to press the button.


    ''What?


    Where the hell is the bracelet?''


    Cali''s heart broke into a sprint when she realized that Don''s wrist was empty. There was no sign of the


    bracelet anywhere.


    Trying and miserably failing to steady her breathing, Cali checked Don''s other wrist. The bracelet was


    not there either.


    Her eyes narrowed.


    The bracelet was gone. How could it be missing? ''How could the bracelet disappear just like that?


    I was thest person to touch Don, and nobody got near him since we left the castle.


    Demi and I were the only people in the back seat. Oh, my God. Demi. It''s Demi!


    Only Demi saw me putting the bracelets on the twins, and only she was sitting close enough to me to


    take them off quietly.


    Demi is Jett''s spy!''


    Cali put her hand over her mouth, stifling her cry.


    This was a critical moment. She could not alert the enemy in any way. Demi was with the driver and the


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    bodyguard, and she did not stand a chance against them.


    ''And Van is in Demi''s hands. Calm down, Cali. You''re not going to get out of this with your head in


    shambles. Calm down and think. There must be a way to escape them.


    Come on, think!''


    Cali suppressed the raging storm of fear and panic in her heart. She took a few deep breaths. When


    she finally calmed down, she put Don on her back once again and secured the carrier''s straps.


    When she opened the door and went out, she saw Demi withdraw her hand in a hurry.


    Cali pretended not to see anything and said to her, "I think I have an idea."


    Demi averted her gaze for a moment and replied, "What is it?"


    Lying through her teeth, Cali exined, "We pretend to know nothing and return to the car. I remember


    stuffing an old phone in the diaper bag. Let''s just hope it''s still there. I don''t remember taking it out


    anyway, so that''s our best shot. We should head back, act like nothing''s wrong, and secretly contact


    the count with that old phone."


    Cali kept ncing at the bodyguard outside. Her words were so convincing that Demi simply nodded


    and took a deep breath.


    Demi underestimated her enemy. She did not count on the idea that a nurse-turned-nanny like Cali had


    a few tricks up her sleeve.


    "Okay, let''s go." Demi walked out of the bathroom first with Van in her arms. Cali followed suit.


    With Demi in front of her and the bodyguard behind her, Cali felt her heart race once again. She was


    alone in the presence of Jett''s spies. With every step she took, she found it more and more difficult to


    breathe.


    Cali was not nning on getting in the car again. If she did, she would be a piece of meat on the


    chopping block.


    Van was still in Demi''s hands. She had to find a way to snatch him back as soon as possible.


    Seeing the car getting closer and closer, Cali quickly walked to Demi''s side and whispered, "Demi, let''s


    slow down and buy some time."


    Demi took a look at her. There was no way Cali was getting out of here in one piece anyway, so Demi


    yed along and slowed down.


    "Have youe up with a better idea? Maybe we can g down passers-by and alert them. That''s the


    only way we can get help."


    "I agree, but that''s too risky. Let''s hold on a bit longer." Cali swept the surrounding environment with her


    gaze and found a farmer''s market nearby. She could run there as fast as she could and get some help.


    At this point, it was her only chance.


    She shifted her gaze from the entrance of the farmer''s market to Van who was in Demi''s arms.


    ''I''m sorry, Van.''


    Cali made up her mind and pinched Van''s leg without Demi noticing. The next second, Van started


    bawling.


    He cried and screamed so loudly that the birds nearby sprung off the branches they were sitting on.


    "Van, what''s wrong? Why are you crying?" With a worried look on her face, Cali reached out and held


    Van in her arms.


    "Well, you..." Demi was startled by Van''s sudden shriek that just exploded in her ears. She was so


    surprised that she did not even see Cali take Van from her.


    "Good boy, don''t cry. Don''t cry." Cali paced back and forth with Van iling and howling in her arms.


    She patted him gently on the back.


    The twins had a tacit understanding. The moment Van started crying, Don immediately followed his


    lead. Soon, every passer-by looked in their direction with a confused expression.


    Demi was at a loss. "What happened? Why are they crying all of a sudden?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe they''re hungry." Cali made up an excuse and continued coaxing the two children.


    She had to calm them down first before she made a run for it. Otherwise, the twins'' cries would just


    serve as a beacon Demi could follow anywhere.


    "How about we get in the car first?" Demi eventually felt ufortable being watched by a bunch of


    strangers passing by. Scared of attracting the wrong kind of attention, she reached out and said, "Let


    me hold Van. I''ll calm him down."


    "Wait a minute. I''ll give Van to you once he''s fine. It''s difficult to coax these two kids when they cry. If I


    don''t soothe them right now, they''ll just cry until they get tired and fall asleep. And trust me, that''s a


    very long time. Just let me do my job." Cali turned around and did not let Demi take Van back.


    Demi thought that Cali trying to calm the children down outside for everyone to see was a bad idea. But


    at the same time, she did not want to ride with two screaming children.


    "Fine."


    "Thank you." Cali coaxed the two anxiously. "Boys, don''t cry. Only when you stop crying can we go see


    your mommy. If you keep crying, we won''t go see your mommy."


    Van finally stopped crying at the mention of the word "mommy." A few secondster, Don calmed down


    as well. Cali took a deep, shuddering breath. She held Van close to her chest and double checked the


    straps on Don''s baby carrier.


    ''Now!


    Run!''

 Chapter 506 Escape From The Pursuit

    Chapter 506 Escape From The Pursuit


    Cali rushed to the entrance of the farmer''s market.


    "Hey! Stop!" The bodyguard saw Cali dash away, yelled after her, and chased after her.


    For a moment, Demi did not care anymore about all the eyes watching them. She shouted after the


    bodyguard, "Catch her and bring her back here! Don''t let her get away!"


    If it were not for her high-heeled shoes, she would have run after Cali herself and dragged her right


    back with the twins. She stomped her foot in frustration. Tasha also saw Cali run away, so she


    immediately started the car and drove after her.


    The whistling wind prickled her face and filled her mouth. Cali felt her throat burn as she willed her legs


    to reach the farmer''s market and find a hiding ce.


    Demi and the others had underestimated Cali. Even with two infants on her, she was able to outrun the


    bodyguard by at least ten meters.


    The entrance of the farmer''s market was right across the road. Cali rushed over desperately, keeping


    the twins glued to her body. Tasha skidded at the roadside and shouted at her. Cali did not care. She


    kept running. Van and Don didn''t cry.


    She crossed the road and prayed that no harm woulde to her and the children. The bodyguard


    was right on her heels but was forced to stop by a fast-approaching car. He stepped back and let the


    car pass. Then, he lost sight of Cali and the twins.


    Meanwhile, Tasha ran into a red light. She could do nothing but watch Cali run into the farmer''s market.


    She got so angry that she pped the steering wheel and red the horns.


    Making it to the farmer''s market, Cali ran toward a crowded vegetable stall. Panting, she pleaded the


    Without waiting for the woman''s consent, Cali knelt down and hid under the stall. She closed her eyes


    and desperately prayed.


    The owner of the vegetable stall was a plump, kind-looking, middle-aged woman. She was startled by


    Cali''s sudden appearance. A few moments after Cali ducked down under the stall, a group of men in


    suits led by two women passed by, and they looked like they were looking for someone.


    "Don''t let the babies make a sound." The stall owner reminded Cali to stay quiet and quickly moved


    boxes of vegetables behind the stall to block her from view.


    The stall was littered with several boxes of vegetables, so it was closed all around. Unless the men in


    suits tore the stall apart box by box, they would never find Cali and the kids.


    Cali was moved to tears. She curled up in the narrow space and tried her best to position herself in a


    way that would not make the twins ufortable. Mercifully, Van and Don kept silent as if they knew


    that the situation called for their cooperation.


    A few minutes in hiding and the strain were already getting to her muscles. Gritting her teeth, Cali


    shifted and distributed her weight evenly around the cramped space.


    "She must have run this way. I don''t believe she can go far with two children. Spread out and keep your


    eyes open. She''s here somewhere," Tasha ordered, pointing at the whole farmer''s market.


    The bodyguards Demi called in after Cali ran away nodded in unison and began to look around.


    Cali caught and held her breath. If she could hear Tasha that clearly, then it meant that Tasha was


    standing right in front of the stall she and the twins were hiding in. Cali closed her eyes once again and


    fervently prayed for the children to stay quiet a little longer. If they made a sound, it would be over.


    Fortunately, Van and Don made no sound.


    Through the crack at the bottom of the stall, Cali saw a pair of fair-skinned shanks d in ck


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    sandals.


    "Excuse me. Did you see a woman in her early twenties pass through here? She''s wearing a servant''s


    uniform and carrying two infants." Tasha smiled politely at the stall owner. "You see, she kidnapped my


    two younger brothers. We''re looking for her. If you see her, please let me know, okay? I''m really


    worried for my brothers."


    Tasha''s voice sounded strangely pleasant, making her seem believable.


    Cali''s heart started racing again. She quietly drew deep, steadying breaths as sweat rolled down her


    face.


    She could only pray in her heart that the kind-hearted stall owner would not easily believe Tasha''s


    nonsense.


    "Yes, I saw the girl you just described," the woman answered. Cali felt her throat close up in panic. Her


    eyes started brimming with tears.


    Tasha asked, "Really? Where did she go?"


    "She went that way, and she was running so fast that she almost fell down." The woman pointed to the


    farmer''s market''s other exit.


    Tasha''s face instantly lit up. "Thank you so much. You just saved my brothers'' lives. Hey, she went this


    way! Hurry up and chase her!"


    The bodyguards rushed toward the other exit with Tasha on their heels.


    After Tasha left, the woman went on with her business as usual. She sold her vegetables as if nothing


    had happened. After a while, she looked around and found no traces of Tasha, Demi, or their thugs.


    Soon, the farmer''s market went back to normal. After making sure that the people chasing Cali were


    long gone, the woman squatted down and started putting the boxes away, revealing Cali and the twins


    once again to the outside world.


    The woman found Cali crying under the stall. "Thank you. Thank you so much. You saved us."


    "It''s okay. You cane out now. Watch your and the babies'' heads."


    "Thank you." After climbing out from under the stall, Cali immediately knelt in front of the stall owner


    and kowtowed to her. "Thank you very, very much. The boys'' parents wille and reward you


    handsomely."


    "Oh, no. Please get up. It''s okay. You don''t need to do that." The kind-hearted woman quickly helped


    Cali up and patted the dust off her body. "I know you''re not from an ordinary family. I don''t know what''s


    going on, but you better leave now. Be careful, okay? You still might run into the people chasing you."


    "Yes, we''re leaving. Thank you again." Cali was really grateful. Earlier, she thought that she and the


    children were going to be captured, but she did not expect that the woman would cover up for them.


    Cali left the farmer''s market the way she came. She kept to the darkness and, a few momentster,


    saw Tasha and Demi not far away. She quickly turned around and hid in the dark.


    "She got away with the twins. What do we do now? How are we supposed to exin all this to the


    boss?" Tasha stomped her feet angrily.


    On the other hand, Demi remained calm and kept her face neutral. "Cali couldn''t have gotten far. This


    ce isn''t that big."


    "What if a stranger helped her out and gave her a ride out of here? It''d be impossible to find her if that


    was the case."


    "Let me think." Demi thought for a moment. "Cali will likely take the twins straight to the hospital. If she


    does, our people there will get to her before Vicente finds out of her arrival. But if she''s smart enough,


    she''ll forget about the hospital, find a safe ce to hide, and contact Vicente."


    "In that case, why don''t you just beat her to it? Call Vicente and tell him that Cali ran away with the


    children. For sure Vicente will send people to look for her.


    Just make sure that Vicente sends our men after Cali. They find Cali, they deal with her, they take the


    children''s blood, and then we send the children back home. Not only will you preserve your cover and


    secure Vicente''s trust, but you''ll also paint Cali as the traitor. Two birds, one stone." Tasha smiled.


    Demi''s eyes lit up. "That''s brilliant. I''ll call him right now. Give me your phone."


    "You can''t use my phone. They''ll be able to trace you back to me. Just borrow a random stranger''s


    phone. It''ll make your story more believable."


    "You are so smart."


    Demi and Tasha looked at each other and exchanged sly smiles.

 Chapter 507 Search For Cali

    Chapter 507 Search For Cali


    At the hospital


    Vicente''s phone was ringing.


    "Count Nangong, it''s Demi."


    "Well, have you arrived at the hospital?" Vicente and Leon were waiting for the results of the blood test.


    They decided not to wait in the ward because they did not want to disturb John and Nina who had been


    chatting happily.


    "Have Van and Don arrived?" Leon asked excitedly. "I''ll go downstairs and get them myself. I haven''t


    held them for days. I miss them so much."


    Vicente was about to nod when she heard Demi''s self-reproach over the phone.


    "I''m so sorry, sir. Cali ran away with the twins, and she slipped right through our grasp. We don''t know


    where they are now. Please send some people to search for them immediately."


    "I beg your pardon?" Vicente snapped. "Who took my babies away? And where are they now?"


    "Cali took the boys away. On our way to the hospital, she faked a stomachache and forced us to stop at


    a roadside bathroom. She even said that the twins also needed their diapers changed, so I went with


    her. Then, with Don strapped to her back, she took Van from me and ran away. We chased her down,


    but someone must have helped her escape. It''s like she vanished into thin air." Demi finished her entire


    story in one breath and then said seriously, "I''m really sorry, sir. This is all my fault."


    "Your apology is useless now." Vicente lost her temper with Demi. She had always been polite to


    others, but when the children''s lives were on the line, her manners went flying out the window. "Find my


    children, Demi, or I will hold you personally responsible."


    She hung up the phone and said in confusion, "I don''t believe this. Cali would never do such a thing.


    It''s just impossible.


    I''ll look deeper into thister. For now, I need to find Van and Don." Vicente immediately called her men


    and ordered them to search for Cali and the children.


    The smile on Leon''s face disappeared when he heard that the babies were taken away. He asked in


    disbelief, "Cali kidnapped Van and Don?"


    "I''m not sure if that''s true, but they''re missing," Vicente answered anxiously.


    "I''ll join the search." Leon turned around and left.


    "We have to tell John about this. He needs to be involved as well," Vicente said.


    She turned around and rushed to Nina''s ward. The door mmed against the wall as she pushed it


    open. John was feeding Nina some congee when she came in. The two stared at her in confusion.


    "Vicente? What''s wrong? Did something happen?" Nina''s voice was still a little weak and her skin


    looked pale. She had lost so much weight that the wind outside might blow her away once she set foot


    outdoors.


    Since Nina had just woken up and had not made a full recovery, Vicente did not want to stress her out


    and make her slip into her sleeping spells again. She gritted her teeth, put on a stoic face, and turned


    to John. She told him in amanding voice, "Let''s step outside. There''s something I need you to do."


    John paused for a moment, still holding the bowl of congee. Then, Nina reached out her hand and took


    the bowl. She held John''s wrist and said, "Vicente, I want him to stay here with me."


    "No," Vicente snapped, losing rein of her emotions. Seeing that pitiful look on Nina''s face that was


    absolutely unbearable, she changed her tone and said gently, "Something urgent came up, and I need


    his help. I''ll make sure that hees back right away after it''s done. Let''s go, Sean."


    Looking at Vicente''s eagle eyes, John immediately sensed the direness of the situation. At the moment,


    only two things on C Ind mattered to him. One was Nina and the other was his children. If Vicente


    was talking about something that concerned his family, he definitely needed to check it out.


    John put his hand over Nina''s and smiled gently at her. "Finish your congee, honey. I''ll be right back."


    "Okay." Nina had been very clingy to John since she woke up. She had forgotten him for a long time,


    and now that her memories of him returned, she was scared that being apart from him would make her


    forget again. Therefore, she needed to be around him all the time. That was the only way she would be


    at ease.


    Holding the bowl of congee in her hands, Nina watched John and Vicente leave the ward.


    As soon as they were out, Vicente looked around and made sure she was alone with John. Then, she


    lowered her voice and said, "Cali ran away with Van and Don. We need to look for them. Don''t say


    something like the twins have nothing to do with you. They love you, don''t they?"


    Upon hearing that, John pushed the ward door open and said to Nina, "Don''t wait up for me, honey. I''m


    heading out to do something important. I''ll be back as soon as I can, okay? Get plenty of rest while I''m


    gone."


    "Okay." Nina smiled.


    John smiled back at her. The moment he closed the door, his gentle eyes instantly turned cold.


    The matter was about his family after all.


    Noah had told John that he might be the biological father of Nina''s children. John agreed with him. He


    grew surer of it after Nina woke up.


    He could not believe that someone dared to take his children away.


    Even if he was on C Ind, he was still John, and whoever dared to hurt his wife or children had to be


    prepared to live a life of pain and suffering that even death could not cure.


    Cali changed into a set of inconspicuous clothes with Van in her arms and Don on her back. She came


    out of the fitting room, took out some money, and paid for the clothes.


    As soon as she stepped out of the shop, she almost bumped into one of Demi''s men. Fortunately, she


    was able to react quickly and turned away.


    Demi and her men were on Cali''s heels. After slipping away by the skin of her teeth, she dared not stop


    and try to contact Vicente. She kept going and kept her head down.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Finally, she got on a taxi and asked the driver to drive her to the hospital.


    In the cab, Cali heard the news over the radio. The media had already gotten wind of Vicente''s missing


    sons. The news said that they had been taken away by a servant named Cali and that no one knew


    where they were now. The news also said that anyone who provided useful information would be


    rewarded handsomely.


    Cali could not believe her ears.


    She asked the driver cautiously, "Excuse me. Do you know what they''re talking about in the news?"


    "Count Nangong''s two sons have been kidnapped by their nanny, and everyone''s looking for her now. I


    haven''t had time to surf the Inte to see what she looks like. If I see her, I will definitely tie her up


    and bring her to Count Nangong," the driver said with righteous indignation. "What''s wrong with people


    these days? How could they steal other people''s children? They''re so shameless."


    But Cali was not listening. She was only realizing now that she and the twins were in grave danger.


    ''This must be Demi''s doing. And now Count Nangong thinks I''ve betrayed him.


    What should I do?


    Should I just let some random stranger take me to the count with the twins? Maybe that way, I can still


    get a chance to exin to him what really happened. He''s a reasonable man, and he always finds out


    the truth.''


    "Who do I contact to provide information?" Cali asked.


    The driver answered, "I think Count Nangong''s assistant is the point person. Her name''s Demi, and


    you can check out her contact number on the Inte."


    As soon as Cali heard Demi''s name, she felt rmed. It seemed that her idea just now would not work.


    If Demi sunk her ws into her, she would never get to the count alive, and the children would fall into


    the enemy''s hands.


    Under the current situation, Cali decided that the hospital was thest ce she should be.


    "Pull over right here, please."


    "What? Okay."


    The driver stopped the cab, and Cali paid the fare. Keeping her head down, she ducked out of the taxi


    and joined the street crowd.


    As soon as she slid out of the cab, she saw the men in suits who were looking for her and the twins.


    They stopped every woman with infants who fit Cali''s description and questioned them.


    At this point, Cali did not know who to trust anymore. It was very likely that Demi had her own men


    mixed in with Vicente''s loyal guards. Trying to reach the count was pointless since he was still unaware


    of Demi''s true colors. Cali had to hide and n her next moves. She went to the wharf, got on a boat,


    and rowed toward the nearest small ind.


    The forest ind was the safest ce she could think of at present.


    However, her low profile had not been low enough after all. As she paddled off the coast, a boatman


    nearby recognized her and made the call.


    "Hello, is this Demi? I think I just saw thedy you''re looking for. She has the two babies with her and is


    about to escape. Come to the wharf quickly."

 Chapter 508 The Island Adventure

    Chapter 508 The Ind Adventure


    After getting the call, Demi and Tasha stealthily led their men to the wharf. When they looked up, they


    could see a small ind nearby. It had lush forests and daunting looking mountains. The sun was high,


    and the wind whistled through the trees.


    Tasha took out a bank card and threw it to the boatman. "Hey, this is your reward for the information.


    Get us to the ind, and there''ll be more."


    "Go there? You''re crazy." The boatman put the card into his pocket and shook his head.


    Tasha saw a glint of fear in the boatman''s eyes and asked curiously, "Why?"


    "If we go there, we might not make it back. The ind is guarded by the elks¡ªC Ind''s guardian


    beasts. I heard Princess Nina went there when she was little. She got lost, but an elk guided her out. I


    don''t think we''ll be that lucky.


    Some went there out of curiosity, but they didn''te back. Want my advice? Stay away. I won''t lie¡ª


    you pay well. But money''s no good if you''re trapped there."


    Demi didn''t believe what the boatman said. "That''s just superstition. It''s a deserted ind. It might


    scare cowards, but we know what we''re doing. I need two boats. We''ll get there ourselves."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Boats were tied to the dock, water pping against their hulls. The men went and untied the boats, and


    then they got in one after another.


    The boatman stood there, shaking his head and sighing. He watched the two boatsunch and get


    closer and closer to the uninhabited ind.


    As soon as he turned to leave, he ran into a tall man. "Who are you?" he asked.


    "I''d like to rent a boat. Do you have any avable?" Noah handed him a bank card, never setting down


    his briefcase.


    "Going to the ind too? What is it about that ce today?" The boatman took the bank card from his


    hand and waved his hand. "You use one of the boats. I won''t take you there. Just be careful. People


    went there, and weren''t able toe back."


    "Thank you." The boatman showed him the basic controls, and soon Noah was underway.


    As soon as Noah got off the ne, he heard people grumbling. He asked what the problem was, and


    found that Van and Don were taken away. Leon had shut down the airport, rerouting all flightsing


    or going.


    Noah had been figuring this out, connecting the dots where he could. He sat in the car and did some


    people watching. His efforts paid off. He saw Demi, Vicente''s assistant, get in the car with a group of


    people. One of the women looked familiar.


    It was the suspicious-looking waitress from the cinema. Noah thought she was a spy who had fooled


    Demi, so he followed her.


    Noah took a picture of the ind from the boat and sent a message to Vicente.


    The wharf was not far from the ind, a little more than 10 minutes away. The wind whipped his


    clothes and hair, and he felt the need to straighten his clothes and hair when he came ashore.


    Noah raised his head and looked at the towering trees. The branches and leaves covered each other,


    forming a canopy. He took out his machete and cleared a path through the tall grass, insects and birds


    chirping at him. A dense forest like this got almost no sunlight. It was dark and cold there, and more


    than a little frightening.


    A cold, quiet environment like this was nothing to Noah, but Cali''s scalp tingled.


    She summoned up all her courage to step into the grass carefully. She didn''t know if she would miss


    the next step or slip. Every nerve was on high alert.


    Although she was scared herself, she had tofort Van and Don.


    "Van, Don, don''t be afraid. The bad guys can''t find this ce, and even if they could, they wouldn''t dare


    toe here. You''re all right." Cali''s voice trembled, her eyes wide open. She remained vignt, ready


    for anything.


    "Princess Nina told me that she''de here every year on her birthday, She''d watch the stars with the


    elks. It''s not scary at all. You''ll get to see fireflies flitting around." On the way, Cali had been trying to


    recall the stories Nina told her about the ind.


    She kept moving on. "Where''s the meadow? And theke? And the giant tree? Why can''t I find any of


    them?"


    Cali was so anxious tears welled in her eyes. The light in the forest was getting dimmer and dimmer. It


    would be dark soon, and she still couldn''t find where Nina used to hang out.


    There would be no way she''d find it in the dark.


    And running into snakes, leopards, tigers, or bears could be a problem.


    The more Cali thought about it, the more scared she became. Tears streamed down her face, but she


    forced herself not to cry. She could only try her best to sniff and move forward.


    She didn''t know how long she had been walking. Suddenly, she heard something rustling in the grass.


    Cali''s face was deathly pale. She thought she was going to die on the ind. It didn''t matter if she were


    dead. But what about Van and Don?


    She regretteding here. She should have hidden somewhere else. But she wasn''t thinking clearly.


    The wharf was close to where she got out of the taxi. She remembered Nina told her about the ind,


    so she fled there.


    She didn''t know what to do now. ''Are we going to be eaten by animals instead of getting caught by


    Demi and her people?''


    Cali wanted to run away, but she couldn''t move her legs. She gritted her teeth and closed her eyes.


    "Err..." Don''s voice came from behind her. Cali suddenly opened her eyes and could finally move.


    Don tugged on her hair and babbled again.


    A beautiful elk appeared in front of them, standing under a tree, looking at them. It was majestic.


    The people on C Ind regarded an elk as a lucky sign. When Cali looked at it, she saw a ray of hope.


    Her tears, which she had tried hard to stop, fell again.


    Van and Don waved their little hands. One pulled Cali''s hair, the other patted her face.


    Cali immediately came to her senses.


    Was this the elk that had once guided Nina out of the forest? The one she raised afterwards?


    She didn''t raise it herself, but she had someone else check on it regrly.


    The elk looked at them for a while, and then started to walk away. Cali hurried to follow it.


    She followed the elk all the way, turning where it did. When she stopped, she felt that she had stepped


    into a magical, sunlit world. The sun shone on theke, revealing sparkling ripples. Theke was not


    very wide, and an old tree stood where the meadow and water met.


    Under the treey two elks, one big and one small. It looked like they were asleep.


    The elk that led Cali walked to the tree and bowed its head. The sleeping elks woke up and the family


    of three stood there and stared at Cali.


    Cali''s tense nerves finally rxed. The little elk ran over happily.


    Van and Don burst intoughter. So did Cali.


    "Now that we know where we are, let''s get you to your grandparents." Holding Van in her arms and with


    Don on her back, Cali walked past theke. "Princess Nina said that there''s a way out past the big tree


    across theke. From there we can get to Scher Mountain."


    As she spoke, Cali came to the intersection. There was a long staircase, and at the end of the stairs


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    was a small dock. On the dock, there was a cruise ship with the logo of the royal family on it. A soldier


    stood on deck.


    Cali could see the Scher Mountain from the deck.


    When the soldier saw her, he came up to catch her.


    Cali was relieved. She knew that he was one of the soldiers guarding Scher Mountain. No matter how


    powerful Jett was, he was unable to nt his people in the army.


    By now, the woman was exhausted. "These are Princess Nina''s children. They need to get to Scher


    Mountain, not to Nangong family''s castle."


    Her missionpleted, Cali fainted, falling to the deck and surrendering to sleep.

 Chapter 509 End Of The Line

    Chapter 509 End Of The Line


    Demi, Tasha and the others fanned out and searched the ind. But Cali was well hidden. Meanwhile,


    they kept seeing the same scenery, almost as if they were running in circles.


    "It''s really weird, Demi. Do you think that guy was right?" Tasha stopped and looked around. Everything


    looked the same. "We don''t seem to be making any progress, like we''re in a maze."


    Demi also stopped to survey the scene. She was much calmer than Tasha. "You''re right. There''s


    something wrong here."


    "Yeah. Freaky." Tasha started to feel the first pangs of fear. She knew science couldn''t exin


    everything.


    Demi said impatiently, "No. It''s a maze. We''re not running in circles. The trees on this ind are almost


    identical to each other. That''s why we''re lost. Look at the trail behind us and the grass in front of us.


    We''ve been moving forward this whole time."


    Tasha looked around and felt a little better. The grass in front of them was lush and green. Behind


    them, the grass had been trampled, ttened against the ground.


    She''d taken the man''s words too seriously. He was just telling tales, stories to frighten children. She


    was no child, and there was no reason to be afraid.


    Tasha breathed a sigh of relief. "Let''s keep going. If we left a trail, Cali must have too. We can use that


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    to find her."


    "We haven''t found anything like that so far. I guess Cali didn''te this way." Demi was worried.


    She had to stop Cali from getting to Vicente. Otherwise, her cover would be blown.


    ''Damn it! When did Cali be so smart?'' she thought.


    "Then what do we do now?" Tasha looked ahead, but all she saw was more forest.


    "I don''t know. Keep going." Demi didn''t know what to do.


    They didn''t know where they were going. They couldn''t find a path or any trace of her. So Cali was


    probably just as lost. She should still be on the ind, right?


    When they were about to continue their journey, Tasha suddenly heard a strange noise behind her. She


    immediately raised her hand to stop them. "Wait! Don''t move. Someone''s following us."


    "Who is it?" Demi heard it too. She turned around quickly and looked around vigntly. "Come out!"


    Tasha also shouted, "Human or no, we have guns trained on you!"


    "I''m human. Don''t shoot." Before they could see him, they had heard his voice.


    They followed the sound and saw a figure emerge from behind the tree. Demi recognized him instantly.


    "Mr. Ye?"


    When she saw Noah clearly, Demi''s pupils shrank. Why was he here? She wondered if he heard what


    they were talking about along the way.


    Noah was Vicente''s guest. If Noah was here because he found out the truth, things would go south.


    Tasha was just as shocked as Demi. She had seen Noah in the cinema and they talked a while. When


    she thought about those seemingly ordinary conversations, they weren''t so ordinary now. Like he was


    testing her.


    But Tasha knew it was toote now. She never thought she''d see the guy this soon, at least not like


    this.


    She wondered if Noah recognized her.


    So Tasha had to find out.


    "Demi, who is this Mr. Ye?"


    "He is friends with Count Nangong and Princess Nina." Demi looked at Tasha. She didn''t understand


    why Tasha asked about Noah.


    Noah''s keen eyes fell on Tasha. "We''ve met before. In the cinema. You were just a waitress then."


    ''He does remember!''


    Tasha thought something bad might happen, so she yed along. "That''s right. You''re that nice man


    from the theater. I disguised myself to protect Princess Nina."


    "So you were protecting Nina then." Noah smiled. No one could read his mind. His eyes seemed gentle


    enough.


    Tasha didn''t know whether he believed her or not.


    She got a little anxious and nced at Demi. Demi could sense the tension in their exchange. She


    knew Noah already had his suspicions about Tasha.


    Demi wrote Tasha off. She waspromised. But maybe she could salvage something and save


    herself.


    "Tasha, I don''t remember giving you that assignment." Demi narrowed her eyes and pushed Tasha


    away. "Tasha, who are you working for?"


    With Demi''s action, the original group of people were quickly divided into two groups. Both groups


    faced each other.


    Tasha and Demi often worked together. They could tell from a nce what the other was thinking.


    Tasha knew it didn''t matter if she was exposed. Demi couldn''t be exposed, or Jett''s efforts would be in


    vain.


    "Sounds like you know something you shouldn''t." Tasha began to y along.


    Noah said, "Cali ran away with the babies because she found out who you were."


    "Mr. Ye, you are so smart. I didn''t expect Cali to be so smart. Demi and I go way back, and she didn''t


    know. I didn''t expect a servant to find out. That''s impressive." Tasha smiled and raised her hand. Her


    men got the signal and surrounded them.


    Demi had fewer men than Tasha.


    "You''re outnumbered and outgunned. You know too much. You''re not getting out of here alive." Tasha


    ordered her men forward.


    But Demi thought quickly and shouted, "Tasha, you can hurt me if you want, but you can''t hurt Mr. Ye.


    He''s not from here. You''ll cause an international incident. Will you go that far?"


    "Stop!" Tasha barked amand at her men. She knew Demi was right. "Tie them up. They''ll go with


    us to find Cali."


    As soon as someone charged Noah, he knocked his opponent down. Another man approached with a


    gun, and Noah grabbed the gun and beat him with the butt. "I don''t think so," he said.


    Looking at the two men on the ground in pain, Tasha said, "Don''t think I can''t do anything to you. Guys,


    go get him. As long as he''s not dead, you can do anything you want."


    "Yes, ma''am." The group of people closed in on Noah.


    Demi watched this y out. As soon as the fight started, she saw another figure jump out of the brush,


    as agile as a cheetah.


    "Watch out!" She warned Tasha. Others thought she was warning Noah.


    An arm snaked around Tasha''s neck, and she felt the touch of cold steel. John had a dagger to her


    throat.


    "Tell them to stop," John threatened.


    Tasha held her breath and ordered her men to stop. "Stop, all of you."


    Everyone stopped fighting and looked at her.


    "There you are," Noah said with a smile. John ignored him.


    "Tasha!"


    The others wanted to save Tasha, but John put more pressure on the de. Blood began to trickle.


    Tasha was so scared that her face turned pale.


    "No! Just stay there. Stand down!"

 Chapter 510 Noah Blocked The Knife For Him

    Chapter 510 Noah Blocked The Knife For Him


    The dagger on her neck was Tasha''s death warrant. Although she worked for Jett, she was unprepared


    to stake her life on her loyalty to her boss.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Rx, Mr. Ye. Let''s talk this over," Tasha said, forcing a smile despite her fear.


    John replied, "You''re in no position to bargain with me."


    Hearing the man speak, Tasha widened her eyes. "Your voice sounds so familiar. Sean? Is that you?"


    John did not say anything.


    Tasha''s eyes were full of surprise. She had always suspected that Sean might not be that simple, but


    she did not expect that he was one of Vicente''s men. They had worked at the same cinema without


    knowing that they belonged to two opposing camps.


    ''Is it fate?'' Tasha wondered.


    Demi didn''t know whether it was destiny or not. She just knew Tasha screwed everything.


    None of this would have happened had she been careful to begin with. She had just mindlessly showed


    herself to the people Vicente trusted.


    Demi thought that Tasha was so stupid. And now she had to put on another act.


    She clenched her teeth and pretended to be grateful. "Thank goodness you arrived just in time, Sean!


    Otherwise, we would have been dead."


    Demi looked at Tasha; what she just said was to remind her.


    One of Demi''s subordinates quickly reacted, pulled out a dagger, and put it on her neck. He threatened,


    "You move, she dies."


    Demi''s face turned deathly pale. "What the hell are you doing, Gene? You work for Tasha?"


    "Congrattions, Demi. You got it right." Tasha chuckled and touched the dagger on her neck. "Let''s


    make a deal, shall we, Sean? You release me, and Gene releases Demi."


    "Sean, help me! Please!" Demi looked at John with tearful eyes. "I don''t want to die. Please."


    However, John kept his face neutral. He did not care at all. Demi had to turn to Noah for help. "Mr. Ye,


    please. I...I don''t want to die."


    Noah had always been soft-hearted to people he thought were innocent. "Sean, let her go."


    "Yes. Yes, please let her go." Demi nodded in agreement.


    Thinking that this standoff was a monumental waste of time, John took a deep breath and thought


    about his children. He had to get a move on. After a few moments, he finally nodded and said, "On


    three, we release at the same time."


    Tasha replied, "Okay. Let her go, Gene."


    "Yes." Gene Li nodded.


    "One, two, three," John counted in a low voice.


    As soon as he finished counting, he and Gene released their hostages. Tasha walked toward Gene


    while Demi staggered toward another one of her subordinates who caught her.


    She took the opportunity to whisper in his ear, "Glen, when you get a clear shot, kill Sean."


    Hearing this, Glen Zhang nodded.


    Tasha returned to her men and bellowed, "Let''s go!"


    They all turned around and ran away. They had to find Cali and the children before the other party did.


    Seeing this, John thought, ''You want to run away?


    It''s not that easy!''


    John immediately chased after them. Someone covered Tasha and rushed forward to stop him.


    Noah also joined the chase. Demi stood aside and said to her men, "What are you all looking at? Go


    and help!"


    Demi''s men then sprinted after John and Noah, but they were knocked down so easily by Tasha''s


    thugs. Noah then sensed that something bad was about to happen.


    In all the chaos, he nced at John''s direction and happened to see Glen approaching him with a


    dagger in hand.


    Noah kicked the man in front of him, turned around, and dashed toward John. "Watch out!"


    He flung himself in front of John, and before John could blink, the dagger was already in Noah''s


    abdomen.


    "Ah! Mr. Ye!" Demi screamed. "Glen, you are a traitor too!"


    At that moment, John only felt a strong back brush against him like a leaf falling from a tree.


    "What the hell are you doing, Noah? Are you insane?" With red eyes, John punched back the man in


    front of him and immediately turned around to catch Noah.


    Noah knew that what he did was crazy.


    But John could not get hurt. He could note home to Nina with so much as a scratch. Noah could


    not stomach the idea of Nina seeing John in pain.


    He thought that they had already suffered a lot.


    At the moment, Demi winked at Glen, signaling to him to run away with the others immediately. Seeing


    this, Demi''s men dragged Glen away and rushed to the woods.


    Keeping an anxious face, Demi knelt beside Noah and checked his wound. Although he covered it with


    his hand, the blood kept flowing out, dying his white clothes bright red.


    She had ordered Glen to kill John, not Noah, but she had not counted on Noah jumping in front of a


    de for John. And now everything just got messier than ever.


    "We need to send him to the hospital immediately, Sean. He''s losing a lot of blood," Demi said


    nervously.


    "Just leave me..." Beads of sweat now covered Noah''s forehead, and his lips had drained so much


    color that they looked frightening. His breath had starteding in short bursts, making it difficult for


    him to speak. "Go find Van and Don. Don''t worry about me."


    Demi quickly said, "Your life is also important, Noah."


    "But the children..." Noah raised his hand and grabbed John''s arm.


    After struggling in his heart for a moment, John helped Noah up and slung his arm on his shoulders. He


    took him away the same way they arrived.


    Noah called out "children" again and then lost consciousness.


    Looking at their receding figures, Demi smiled and ordered the rest of her men who had stayed behind,


    "Go find Tasha, and be careful."


    "Yes, ma''am." They turned on their heels and followed Tasha.


    Then, Demi ran to John. "I''ve sent the rest of my men to chase Tasha down. They will contact me as


    soon as they get any news. I''m sure the twins will be fine and so will Noah."


    Without saying a word, John boarded a boat out of the ind with Noah, and Demi followed suit. On


    their way back, he took out his phone and asked Vicente to send an ambnce to the wharf. After


    sending the message, he saw that Leon had informed him of the safety of his children.


    John finally felt relieved. He looked down at Noah''s pale face with worried eyes.


    He thought, ''What the hell were you doing? We''re not even close enough to die for each other. That''s


    so stupid.


    I''m your rival, not your brother.''


    Soon, they arrived at the wharf. "Has the ambnce arrived?" John asked. He was burning with


    anxiety. Help could no longer be dyed. Noah was on the brink of death.


    Demi gazed around the dock and answered, "Not yet. Oh, I hear something. I think it''s already nearby."


    Vicente had always been fast. The nearest hospital had sent an ambnce to the wharf. As soon as


    they got Noah off the boat, the medical staff hauled him into the ambnce and rushed him to the


    emergency room.


    Worried about Noah, John hailed a cab and followed him to the hospital.


    Demi was left there standing by the road. The sea breeze blew her already messy hair as a triumphant


    smile spread across her face. She had seeded.


    When Cali entered the bathroom, Demi had pulled a small amount of Van''s hair and stuffed it in her


    bra.


    She took a look at it and found that it was still intact and stuck to her skin.


    "Yes, I''ve done my job. I just hope Tasha kills Cali as nned. Then I won''t have any risk of exposure."


    Demi turned her head at the ind. "Don''t you fail me, Tasha."

 Chapter 511 Order Him Around

    Chapter 511 Order Him Around


    Noah was immediately sent to the operating room. After a few hours, he was able to get out of surgery


    alive and expected to make a full recovery. He was then transferred to the hospital where Nina stayed


    and his ward was adjacent to hers.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After taking the unconscious Cali to the hospital, Leon went to see Nina and told her everything.


    "Van and Don are with our parents. They''re safe. You don''t need to worry about them. Only after Cali


    wakes up can we figure out what really transpired. The soldiers on the forest ind were able to catch


    Tasha. She was sent to prison and used of hunting the elks, but she kept her mouth shut about who


    hired her."


    "It''s most probably Jett. He''s been trying to bring Vicente down for so many years and has nted


    many spies in Vicente''s household. Vicente couldn''t purge all of them," said Nina, leaning against the


    headboard. "We don''t have enough evidence to incriminate him. Without evidence, we can''t do


    anything."


    "During this period of time, we should let Van and Don stay with our parents. They''ll be safer there. You


    can go see them anytime you want anyway. You can also visit our parents. They miss you very much."


    Leon walked to the side of the bed, tucked Nina in, and touched her head. He smiled at her.


    "What are you smiling at?" Nina looked up at him.


    Leon answered, "I''m happy for you. I''m d that you finally remember the man you love and that the


    man you love also loves you. He''s willing to leave everything behind in Lexingport City for you including


    his pride. He can finally be with you.


    You better divorce Vicente when the right timees. Don''t let John wait any longer. Maybe you


    should go back to Lexingport City with him and continue your life there. I''ll stay here with our parents.


    You can do anything you want."


    "Thank you, Leon." As the back of her eyes stung, Nina threw herself into her brother''s arms and


    hugged him around the waist. Tears started streaming down her face. "You''re my favorite person in the


    world, and I love you so much. You know that, right?"


    Leon smiled gently and patted her head. "You''re also my favorite person in the world, so you have to


    promise me that you''ll take good care of yourself and always watch your back. Otherwise, I''ll me


    myself for not being there to protect you."


    "Okay," Nina replied nasally.


    "Why are you crying? Stop crying. Let me wipe your tears." Leon took out a tissue and wiped Nina''s


    face, but the more he wiped, the more she cried.


    His heart ached. "Don''t cry. If you keep crying, others will think that I''m bullying you. Dad and Mom will


    exile me, and John will beat me to a pulp. There are also Vicente and Noah. If those two work together


    to avenge you, I''ll end up as chopped body parts scattered all over the ind. Is that what you want?"


    "Ha-ha..." Nina smiled through her tears. She swiped the tissue from Leon''s hand and wiped her face.


    "Stop exaggerating as if everyone can bully you."


    Leon scoffed, "Of course not everyone can bully me. I''m just saying there are people out there who''ll


    hurt me if I hurt you. I really appreciate that they have changed you. When I wasn''t by your side, they


    took care of you for me. So I allow them to bully me for your sake."


    "Really?" Nina''s eyes lit up. Leon had a bad feeling about this, but he still nodded.


    Then, Nina turned her head and looked at the man standing at the door of the ward. Suddenly, she


    pouted and whined, "John, Leon bullied me just now and made me cry."


    Leon whipped his head to his sister, eyes bulging. Then, the hair on the back of his neck stood on end.


    He swallowed as he heard John rub his hands and pop his knuckles.


    "Are you kidding me? You used to be so kind-hearted, Nina.


    Anyway, I have to go and attend to something. Get some rest and eat on time, okay?"


    Leon looked fiercely at John and snapped, "Take good care of Nina. Otherwise, I won''t let you go."


    Then he turned around and started heading to the door.


    When he passed by John''s side, his arm was grabbed.


    "We need to talk," John said in a cold, emotionless voice.


    Before Leon was dragged away, he nced at Nina who was sitting on the bed and smiling innocently.


    He thought that since John could make her happy, he better follow him.


    Seeing this scene, Wynn, who was standing guard outside, clicked his tongue. He thought that it was


    so sad that a noble prince had been reduced to an easily-bullied position.


    "Wynn!" Leon called through gritted teeth. "Have you forgotten your duty?"


    Wynn''s smile slowly faded away. He walked over to stand in front of Leon. With Wynn''s help, Leon


    became smug again.


    "Please show mercy," Wynn said to John.


    "How about you fight John, Wynn?" Leon encouraged.


    Wynn''s eyes widened in shock. If it were in the past, he would definitely say yes. But now, he did not


    dare. He had heard from one of Vicente''s men how powerful and unstoppable John was. Wynn did not


    want to suffer.


    "Leon, you used to be a gentleman. Now you''re like the princess who''s always itching for a fight."


    "What did you just say?" Leon pped Wynn in the head.


    Ignoring the two of them, John said calmly, "Let''s not tell Nina about Noah''s injury. I don''t want her to


    worry."


    "Rx. I didn''t tell her anything." Leon smiled meaningfully. "You''re not afraid that she''ll worry about


    Noah, are you? You''re afraid that she''ll insist on taking care of him. Noah purposely caught a knife in


    the stomach for you. How could you still think that he''s out to steal Nina?"


    John''s face betrayed emotion as he answered, "I''ll thank him but not by letting Nina fuss over him."


    "I guess that''s fair." Leon just smiled and did not say anything more.


    They went to Noah''s ward together. Noah had just woken up. His face was still pale, and his lips were


    dry.


    Noah swallowed and winced at the dryness of his mouth. He wanted to drink some water. He nced


    around the ward, and the first person he saw was Wynn.


    "Wynn, can you get me a ss of water?" His throat felt as dry as a desert.


    Wynn nodded and said, "Okay."


    But Leon stopped him. "No. Let him get it."


    Before Leon could finish his words, John already went to get a ss of warm water and handed it to


    Noah. "If you need anything else, just tell me."


    Looking at John''s hand in front of him, Noah considered forgetting about the water and just letting his


    mouth stay dry like a carcass in the sun. John must be here to return the favor because he had saved


    his life, but Noah was not about to ask for anything in return.


    Seeing Noah hesitate, Leon said, "This is the perfect time to order him around, Noah. He wants to


    thank you for saving his life."


    John cast a cold nce at Leon, imagining what he would look like without a nose that he could stick


    into other people''s business.


    Leon pursed his lips and sensed that he would definitely get a fist in the face the next time he talked.


    So after a few moments of awkward silence, he excused himself and took Wynn back to guard Nina''s


    ward. His talk with John would have to wait.


    "Thank you." Noah finally took the ss from John''s hand and downed its contents. The warm water


    wet his mouth and throat like rainwater on a withered field. When he spoke again, his throat felt much


    better. "I want another ss, please."


    "Okay." John poured him another ss. "She remembers everything now."


    Noah caught his breath and stared at John, his eyes darkening.

 Chapter 512 Im Afraid I Cant Help It

    Chapter 512 I''m Afraid I Can''t Help It


    Noah gulped down the second ss of water. His eyes looked full of tenderness as if the wall of ice


    around his heart had melted.


    He understood that feelings could not be forced. He never really intended to deceive Nina, but there


    was a void in his heart, and he wanted to feel whole even just for a while. Even if it was not for real.


    During the time that Nina mistook him for John, he knew that her heart only longed for him.


    Noah thought of trying to make her his, but at the end of the day, all he would be was a substitute. If he


    were to spend the rest of his life with someone, he wanted their rtionship to be genuine.


    Besides, if Nina found out one day that he had tried to trick her into being with him, he would lose her


    for good. Their friendship would crumble beyond repair.


    Noah had suffered enough loss in his life. He lost his mother who loved him, his aunt who did


    everything she could to protect him, and Albert who did nothing wrong to him.


    He had no one left. He could not afford to lose Nina who treated him like a brother.


    He could not lose the girl who came to him the rainy night.


    At this point, Noah would do anything to keep Nina even if it meant letting her be happy with someone


    else. She had only regarded him as a brother anyway. She had treated him like a good friend, like


    family even.


    So Noah decided that he would just be Nina''s brother and be there for her no matter what.


    When Noah had straightened out his thinking, the documents sent by Ford had reached him. He had


    decided to fly to C Ind despite Ford stopping him.


    "It happened earlier than I''d imagined. I thought that Nini wouldn''t regain her memories until the experts


    would study those documents and find out a way." Noah raised his head to look at John. After a few


    moments, he lowered his head back down.


    It was not that he lost to John, but he chose to quit.


    Noah continued, "Congrattions."


    Hearing this, John snorted. "You didn''t mean it."


    "Then what do you think I should do?" As Noah tried to move his body a little, his hand idently


    grazed his wound. The anesthesia had already worn out. The abrupt shot of pain made him gasp.


    "Stop trying to move. If you want to die, at least don''t die in front of me," John said coldly.


    "The way you care about people is quite special. I don''t understand how Nini is able to get along with


    you." Noah wanted tough, but he did not want to rip his stitches. He just kept his mouth shut and


    looked at John.


    "And it has nothing to do with you," John told him.


    "Fine. Let''s just talk about something else. But first, could you bring me some painkillers and a ss of


    water?" Noah asked.


    John owed him his life, so he did what he asked.


    "I meant what I said. I was being sincere. But it''s true that I feel extremely ufortable right now."


    Noah watched as John poured water into a ss and took two pills from the medicine bottle.


    "You need to take good care of her and the children. Don''t ever let me get between the two of you


    again." Noah looked into John''s dark eyes and did not move.


    But it seemed that his words had no impact whatsoever on John.


    However, under John''s nk expression and calm appearance, his blood boiled.


    John put the ss of water on the bedside table. With one quick motion, he grabbed Noah''s chin with


    his empty hand and forced him to open his mouth. He then put the painkillers inside his mouth.


    Noah''s eyes widened. When he raised his hand to grab John''s hand, John was already half a meter


    away from him. He closed his mouth and swallowed the pills.


    "You won''t have a chance," John said to him tly.


    Noah got a little irked. "Can''t you be nicer to a patient?"


    "I didn''t ask you to catch a knife in the stomach for me."


    "Was it my fault then?" Noah asked in disbelief.


    "Yes. Now if you don''t mind, I''m going to go be with my wife now." John walked out of the ward as soon


    as he finished speaking. Looking at his receding figure, Noah shook his head.


    After a while, Noah closed his eyes and fell asleep. Sometimeter, Vicente came to check on Noah.


    After making sure that he was all right, she quietly left and headed to Nina''s ward.


    "Oh, you''re all here." Vicente looked at the two men sitting on either side of Nina''s bed. Nina was sitting


    in the middle of the bed with her back against the headboard, frowning. "Are you twopeting for her


    favor again?" Vicente asked Leon and John, and then turned her head to Nina. "And per usual, you''re


    undecided?"


    "Shut up, Vicente!" Leon turned his head and red at Vicente. "I''m Nina''s brother. There''s no need for


    me topete for her favor."


    "Compete for her favor?" John sneered. "Nina is mine."


    Nina did not know what to do. When she saw Vicente, her eyes lit up. "Vicente will stay with me tonight.


    You two go home and get some rest. You don''t need to look after me tonight."


    Hearing what she said, John eximed, "No way! I can''t allow another man to stay with you in the


    same room."


    "I..." Nina had no idea what to say.


    "That''s a good idea. Let Vicente stay. He''s still technically Nina''s husband. He''s the most suitable


    person to stay and take care of her," Leon seconded.


    "I said no," John hissed. When he heard Leon say that Vicente was still technically Nina''s husband, his


    face darkened with rage.


    Vicente sensed what was about to happen. Leon''s words just added fuel to the fire. It was not going to


    be fun if she let it go out of hand.


    After thinking for a while, she realized that she had no choice but to go with Nina''s suggestion.


    "Leon, you are a man. It''s not convenient for you to take care of Nina. Sean, it''s not appropriate for you


    to stay either. Only I can stay and not rouse suspicions. Don''t worry. I won''t do anything out of line,"


    Vicente assured John.


    Then, Nina raised her hand and said, "I can vouch for him. Vicente won''t do anything to me."


    Vicente nodded in agreement. After all, two straight women could not do anything out of line.


    However, those who had no idea Vicente was a woman misunderstood. John and Leon looked at


    Vicente with weird expressions.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Vicente felt ufortable under their gaze.


    Leon shook his head and sighed. He stood up, patted Vicente on the shoulder, and said, "Fine. I''m


    leaving now. Take good care of my sister. Don''t worry. Your secret''s safe with me."


    Vicente was puzzled. "What? What secret?"


    John finally gave up, too, and said, "You sleep on the floor, do you understand me?"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Okay. I''ll sleep on the floor." Vicente had no idea what just happened. She wondered why John and


    Leon agreed to leave all of a sudden.


    When they were about to turn in for the night, Nina asked her, "Were you wondering why John and


    Leon allowed you to stay? It''s because they think that you are impotent, so they''re at ease."


    When Vicente heard what Nina said, her mouth twitched. "There is nothing wrong with me."


    "I don''t know you that well, so..." Nina held back herughter.


    "Enough, Nina!" Vicente lied on her back and stared at the ceiling. "I''m sure there''s nothing wrong with


    me. I think there''s something wrong with you."


    Nina turned to look at her on the floor and asked, "And what exactly is wrong with me?"


    "Why didn''t you choose John to stay? Don''t you miss sleeping like a baby in his arms or something?"


    Vicente asked.


    "I do want to sleep in his arms, but I can''t right now."


    "Why?"


    Nina bit her lip, and color began to bloom in her cheeks. "I''m afraid I can''t help it."


    It took Vicente a moment to react. With a snicker, she said, "What? Why? He can''t hold it for just one


    night?"


    "It''s not him." Nina raised her hands to her hot face, her mouth going dry. "It''s me. I''m afraid I won''t be


    able to stop myself."


    Hearing this, Vicente was speechless.


    She tucked herself in and pretended not to hear anything.

 Chapter 513 Youre So Bad

    Chapter 513 You''re So Bad


    When Vicente woke up in the morning, she heard someone knocking on the door. She looked up and


    guessed that it was John. After a few moments, she dragged herself to the door.


    "What are you doing here so early?"


    "I brought you breakfast," John said and held up a paper bag that indeed smelled of food.


    "You got this for me?" Vicente took the bag. She could not believe that John was capable of such a


    gesture. "Thank you."


    John dipped his chin and entered the ward. "Now get out," he said when he passed Vicente.


    Vicente rolled her eyes and whipped her head toward John. "I knew it."


    After saying that, Vicente left and took the paper bag full of breakfast to the next ward. Noah was


    already awake and was about to get out of bed.


    "What are you going? Let me help you." Vicente put the breakfast on the table and walked toward


    Noah.


    "I have to go to the bathroom." Holding his bandaged wound with one hand, Noah struggled to get to


    his feet.


    Hearing that, Vicente hurried over to him to help him. "Slow down. You''re going to rip your stitches.


    Here, let me help you up."


    "Thanks." Noah let Vicente hold him up. "Why are you here?"


    "John just appeared in Nina''s ward, so I figured I''d give them some alone time. I was on my way here


    to check on you anyway," Vicente replied. Slinging his arm over her shoulders and bearing some of his


    weight, Vicente carefully walked Noah to the bathroom. "There you go. Be careful."


    "All right. Thank you." Noah smiled at her.


    Vicente was not expecting such a dazzling smile from Noah, so she immediately looked away and


    turned to the table.


    "Don''t mention it."


    Hearing the unease in her voice, Noah looked at Vicente''s back for a while before entering the


    bathroom.


    In the adjacent ward, John stood over Nina and watched her sleep. He did not have the heart to disturb


    her, but he just could not resist nting a soft kiss on her smooth forehead.


    After a few moments, Nina''s eyshes fluttered, and she opened her eyes.


    "Good morning, John." Even with her sleepy eyes still half closed, Nina saw John''s gentle and


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    handsome face. She raised her hands and wrapped her arms around his neck, pressing his face on her


    shoulder.


    She had always had a little trouble controlling her strength especially when she was excited. Without


    realizing it, she was already choking her husband.


    John did not know what to say for a while.


    With one gasping breath, he said, "Little girl, can you loosen up? I''m almost out of breath."


    "What?" Nina was busy feeling John against her. With her eyes closed, she rubbed her face against his


    head, smiling like she never had before.


    "Honey, please let me breathe. I can''t breathe." At this point, John had no choice but to grab his wife''s


    arms and try to break free from them, but Nina held him down even more tightly. He could only angle


    his face a certain way to get some air. He felt her giggle as he squirmed.


    John''s hot breath tickled Nina''s neck. She snickered even more.


    "It tickles." Nina finally let go of him.


    Finally free from her grip, John braced his hands on either side of Nina''s body. He stared at her face,


    taking in every detail like he was seeing it for the first time. He guessed he would never get used to


    how beautiful her eyes were, soft and sparking like morning dew on a flower petal.


    Slowly but surely, he found himself leaning in once again. This time, he was not going for her forehead.


    Nina''s eyes widened as she watched John''s throat bob. He started leaning in. Then, she shed him a


    charming smile, raised her hand, and covered her mouth.


    She had just woken up. She was not about to let him kiss her without brushing her teeth.


    However, John did not stop. He just kissed the back of her hand and then slowly moved down toward


    her neck.


    The tip of his tongue swept over her neck and corbone like a feather, and she trembled and kicked


    her legs straight. After the second kiss, her slightly stiff body rxed. Blood rushed to her cheeks.


    Her head fell into a daze again, and her eyes slowly brimmed with happy tears.


    "Stop it. It tickles." Nina yfully pushed John away despite her body slowly turning into jelly. Hearing


    his wife''s soft purr, John almost lost his mind. He had not heard her talk like that in a very long time.


    The next moment, John pinned Nina''s arms on the bed, raised his head, and hovered over her. He


    stared at her pink cheeks.


    His little girl had always been shy.


    He decided to stop and wait for her recovery.


    However, when he saw Nina bat her eyshes at him, his desire burned him from the inside out. It took


    all of his physical strength to restrain himself from taking her right then and there. After weighing the


    pros and cons, he finally gave up and just kissed her lips.


    Nina slowly closed her eyes. She thought it would be a deep, passionate kiss, but her husband''s lips


    only felt like a dragonfly skimming the water.


    "It''s time for breakfast." John suddenly let go and loosened his tie.


    He needed to take a breath. The fire that had just been ignited inside of Nina winked out like a lit


    candle dropped in cold water.


    She opened her eyes, propped herself up in bed, and stared at John''s now normal face. She said


    discontentedly, "Didn''t you see that I just closed my eyes?"


    "Yes, I did." John bent down and lifted her out of bed.


    With her legs around his waist and arms around his neck, Nina allowed him to take her to the sofa. It


    seemed that he really wanted to have breakfast.


    "Then why did you stop?" She pinched his shoulder as her way of revenge for leaving her hanging.


    When he realized what his wife was trying to say, John burst intoughter. He leaned over and kissed


    her earlobe, deliberately breathing into her ear. "Did you want me to proceed?"


    Hearing this, Nina sharply drew breath.


    She thought, ''I was just being shy.''


    "Okay. I won''t stop next time even if you say no." After saying that, John sat down on the sofa and put


    Nina on hisp. Breakfast was already on the table in front of them, and there was a handbag sitting at


    one corner of the table that no one cared about.


    Nina asked. "How can I eat when you hold me like this? Let me have a proper seat."


    As she spoke, she stood up. John did not stop her, but when she was about to sit down, he pulled her


    in his arms once again.


    "No, stay." Looking at the little woman curling up in his arms, John pinched her chin and kissed her.


    Nina lovingly returned his kiss and then let go. "Let me sit by myself. I can''t move freely sitting on your


    "Then I''ll feed you. Just stay." John wrapped his arms around her waist, refusing to let her go.


    Nina attempted to stand up again. "No," she said tly.


    "Just stay," John snapped and grinned at her mischievously.


    Hearing this, Nina whipped her head toward him. She pouted andined, "Your hard member is


    against me."


    "Is it?" John asked innocently.


    "Isn''t it?" Nina retorted, gnashing her teeth.


    "Oh, it indeed is." John smiled and looked straight in her eyes. "Do you want me to continue?"


    "No. You''ve already lost your chance today. I''m no longer in the mood," Nina refused.


    At the moment, John had fully understood what it meant to shoot himself in the foot. But still, he wanted


    to give it a try.


    "Are you sure? I can still chase after the mood and bring it back."


    John reached for Nina''s chin once again and attempted to kiss her, but she raised her hand and


    pushed his face away. "Our breakfast is getting cold."


    "Fine." The light in John''s eyes did not fade away. He yfully tossed Nina onto the sofa, and she


    giggled like a little girl.


    "I''ll have my breakfast first. You can eat after I finish."


    "You''re so bad," Nina pouted.

 Chapter 514 Down To The Second

    Chapter 514 Down To The Second


    The sudden temperature change spurred Nina on. She began to respond to John.


    Her feelings were wild, uncontrolled, like a firecracker. They started touching each other, each


    exploring the other.


    They couldn''t get enough.


    "John..." Nina murmured.


    Every time she said his name, it sent a little thrill through him. It was if she were an expert temptress


    who wanted his soul, and he would give it to her dly.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    But just as things were getting hot and heavy, someone knocked on the door.


    Demi was not blind, but she did not see anyone inside.


    "Princess Nina, Count Nangong, are you there?" Demi looked inside through the ss and couldn''t see


    anyone.


    However, what she didn''t know was the sofa was close to the door, and that was where they were.


    The tension was palpable.


    Nina held her breath nervously and whispered in his ear, "It''s Demi. Get off me."


    John couldn''t bring himself to do it. He was like a match. As soon as he touched Nina, he was on fire.


    He had been trying hard to restrain himself so long, and when he didn''t need to anymore, someone


    interrupted him.


    He gritted his teeth and really wanted to snap Demi''s spine!


    Because she interrupted him.


    The many on top of Nina like an injured dog seekingfort.


    Nina pursed her lips and smiled, hugging his head tofort him. His hair was cut short and, she loved


    stroking his head.


    "Your hair is so soft." They were still exploring. His head was virgin territory.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Hearing that, John didn''t know what to say.


    He felt like a dog, and Nina was petting him.


    He breathed a sigh of relief and whispered in Nina''s ear, "Ask her to leave."


    "I don''t dare to make a sound." Nina raised her head and looked at the square ss pane on the door.


    It was made that way so the doctor could check on the patient without having to enter. Fortunately, this


    ward wasrge, and their position was hidden. As long as they didn''t get up, they wouldn''t be seen.


    "Demi will leave if we don''t answer. She won''te in here."


    "So should we pick up where we left off?" John''s eyes lit up.


    Nina rolled her eyes and said, "Of course not. There''ll be another time."


    John said in a hoarse voice, "When? Can you tell me?


    I want to know down to the second." Nina shook her head. She couldn''t believe what he just said.


    She didn''t know what to say and just thought, ''Can you stop acting so horny?''


    "Princess Nina, are you in there? Anything wrong?" Demi wasn''t going to leave. She turned the door


    knob.


    Holding her breath, Nina wasn''t happy. She could hear the sound of the door being opened.


    At first, John wondered why Demi insisted oning in if she knew there was no one in the room.


    Then he immediately realized that something was wrong now. If he didn''t hide, he would be discovered.


    Then things would really hit the fan.


    The count''s wife had an affair with her bodyguard. The media would have a field day with this.


    So he rolled and hid behind the sofa.


    Nina was about to say something to stop Demi, but she heard another voice.


    "Demi, what are you doing?" Vicente said in a reproachful tone.


    She was nervous. You could hear it in her voice. How could she not be nervous? If she pushed the


    door open, she might see something she shouldn''t. That could turn into a moral dilemma.


    "Count Nangong." Demi''s heart skipped a beat. She carefully closed the door and exined, "My


    handbag''s still in there, and I was going to get it. And how''s Cali doing, anyway? I''m worried about her."


    Vicente walked over and stood at the door of the ward, blocking the pane of ss. Nina stood up and


    quickly tidied up her clothes.


    Behind the sofa, John also stood up. He was shirtless. When he turned his head, he saw Nina staring


    at him, swallowing.


    With a smile, he pulled her into his arms and put her restless hand on his abs.


    Holding the back of her head with his hand, he kissed her on the cheek and whispered, "I''m going to


    put on my shirt in three seconds." What John meant was she should touch him while she could.


    So Nina did so.


    "Nina is not feeling well. Don''t disturb her for the time being. Leave your handbag here. You can grab it


    "That''s good to hear," Demi said, unconvincingly. "Is Cali still asleep?"


    If Cali woke up, Vicente would know the truth. Then she''d be in trouble.


    She figured Cali hadn''t woken up yet, so she made her way to the hospital to ask about her condition.


    "Not yet." Vicente frowned. "I forgot to ask you yesterday. What was wrong with you? Cali ran away


    with the kids, but you followed Tasha, the spy, chasing Cali?"


    "I''m sorry, Count Nangong. It''s my fault. I didn''t realize that Tasha was a spy." Demi lowered her head


    in guilt.


    "Cali is smarter than me. When she sensed something was wrong, she excused herself to the


    bathroom. I followed her, but there were bodyguards around us. After Cali ran off with the kids, Tasha


    misled me. I was really afraid that something might happen to the kids so I chased after Cali. I also I


    called you."


    Recalling what Demi had said yesterday, Vicente asked, "You told me Cali had aplices?"


    "Yes, I did say that yesterday, but I guessed wrong," Demi answered calmly.


    "Actually, they were Tasha''s aplice. I saw the group of people approach Cali, and I thought they


    were her aplices. Now I think that it was an ambush, and I put Cali''s life in danger. Not to mention


    the children''s. I deserve to die."


    Demi knew the best way to lie was to pair the lies with truth. Vicente trusted her ount¡ªit seemed


    reasonable enough.


    "They were nning this for a long time. Don''t me yourself too much. They fooled everyone."


    Demi kept her head down all the time. "Count Nangong, can I go see Cali?"


    "Okay, you go to see her. Call the doctor as soon as she wakes up and then inform me." Vicente


    nodded. "She''s in Ward 806. You''re dismissed."


    "Yes, sir." Demi turned and left.


    Vicente nced at the ward behind her and breathed a sigh of relief. But she didn''t know that she had


    just ced Cali in deadly danger.

 Chapter 515 Hickeys

    Chapter 515 Hickeys


    Vicente knocked on the door and yelled, "Can Ie in? Are you decent?"


    "Come on in."


    Hearing Nina''s answer, Vicente pushed the door open and walked in the ward. John and Nina were


    sitting on the sofa and having breakfast. Nina was drinking soybean milk with a straw. Seeing Vicente


    milk?"


    John was sitting half a meter away from Nina and eating a bun slowly and elegantly.


    "Thanks. Don''t pretend. I know what you were doing." Vicente shut the door behind her and locked it so


    that they would not be disturbed.


    He walked toward Nina and took the soybean milk that was supposed to be John''s. She took a seat


    beside her and said, "Can you scoot a little bit, please?"


    Nina slid closer to John, making space for Vicente on the sofa. She then said defensively, "We were


    just having breakfast. We weren''t doing anything else."


    John silently put his arm around Nina''s waist, which he had been thinking about for a long time.


    Vicente shed them a knowing smile. She turned her head to look at them and then took a sip of her


    soybean milk. "I wasn''t born yesterday, my dear princess. Even if you two arepletely dressed, I


    know what you were doing before I walked in."


    Then, Vicente bent down and pulled out John''s tie from under the sofa. She waved it in front of them


    and asked, "Case in point."


    Nina''s eyes widened.


    She swiped the tie off Vicente''s grasp as her cheeks red furiously.


    With an embarrassed smile, she stuffed the tie behind her.


    "Besides, you have a lot of hickeys on your neck." Vicente looked sidelong at Nina''s neck and


    corbone.


    Nina looked down and found the love bites on her skin. She raised her hand in panic but could only


    cover a few of the marks.


    Embarrassed and annoyed, she red at Vicente.


    "What are you ring at me for? He''s the one who gave you the hickeys," Vicente said discontentedly,


    nodding at John.


    Feeling genuinely amused, John only snickered.


    It was not his fault. Nina''s skin was so tender that even the gentlest kisses left marks on it thatsted


    for several days.


    Noticing the anger in her eyes, John quickly stopped smiling and turned tofort Nina, "It doesn''t


    matter. You can just wear a cheongsam to cover them up."


    "A cheongsam?" Nina asked in confusion. "You got me a cheongsam?"


    Vicente asked in surprise, "How did you know that the cheongsams I had bought for Nina arrivedst


    night?"


    "I didn''t," John answered.


    Turning her head toward Vicente, Nina said, "You bought cheongsams for me?"


    "Yes." Vicente nodded. "Didn''t you say that you wanted to wear a cheongsam? The craftsmanship here


    isn''t that good, so I especially sent someone to Z Country to customize several cheongsams for you.


    They just arrivedst night, and I thought you could wear one of them when you get discharged from


    the hospital today."


    "Oh, Vicente, that''s so nice of you." Nina was deeply touched. She mentioned the cheongsam to


    Vicente before because she was missing John, but she did not expect that she would remember it.


    "The man...woman who will marry you in the future will be very lucky." Nina almost spilled the beans.


    Fortunately, she reacted quickly and changed her words.


    She reached out and was about to hug Vicente. She was suddenly reminded of Michelle who always


    jumped into her arms when she got excited.


    "Ahem." John cleared his throat loudly and grabbed her hand. He quickly stood up and sat between


    Nina and Vicente.


    Vicente could only shake her head.


    She thought, ''Wow, this man is really possessive.


    He not only guards Nina from Noah but also from me. What the hell is wrong with this guy? Haven''t I


    working my butt off to get him back together with his wife?


    Maybe I shouldn''t be so kind to him after all.''


    "I have to remind you two that you''re now involved in a secret love affair. You should try harder to hold


    yourselves back now," Vicente said in a soft voice with a bit of toughness. "Especially you, John. No,


    Sean. If you expose your rtionship with Nina, I won''t be able to help you when others take you down


    for it.


    After all, you two are technically cuckolding me." Vicente raised her chin.


    Nina did not know what to say.


    She thought, ''This person really has a special way of speaking.


    Which man would sound so arrogant after being cuckolded?''


    "We''re not cuckolding you, Vicente." Nina leaned forward. "Our marriage is a political move. When your


    power is stabilized, I will go back to Lexingport City with John."


    Vicente also leaned forward and whispered back, "Well, I haven''t stabilized my power yet, have I?


    That''s why I''m telling you two to be careful. A couple, even a fake one, share weal and woe. If anything


    bad happens to you, I will also be seriously affected."


    "I suppose you''re right."


    "So you and Sean should restrain yourselves and keep your rtionship a secret."


    "Okay, fine."


    Their voices became lower and lower as if they were preventing themselves from being overheard.


    John did not want to hear the conversation, but he was sitting between Nina and Vicente and heard


    everything.


    "Why are you two whispering in front of me? You know I can hear you, right?" John blinked, feeling a


    little confused.


    Vicente turned her head at him and retorted, "I just started whispering because Nina started


    whispering." Then, John and Vicente stared at Nina.


    Nina whipped her head at them. "What? It''s a secret I don''t want strangers to overhear. I was being


    careful."


    Vicente pointed to John and asked, "I take it he''s not a stranger anymore."


    John narrowed his eyes at her.


    Nina blinked and then smiled widely. She twined her arm with John''s and said, "We''re a couple. We are


    one."


    "All right, that''s enough." Vicente rolled her eyes. "You don''t need to rub it in my face, you know."


    Ninaughed heartily and answered, "But thank you for everything, Vicente. I really appreciate it. We''ll


    try our best to act normally until you attain your goals."


    As she spoke, she gave John a soft kiss on the cheek.


    Vicente raised her hands to cover her eyes. She roared in her heart, ''Damn, no single person needs


    these tant disys of affection!''


    "Good. Then I''m leaving." Vicente stood up and walked out with her eyes half-covered.


    When Vicente was gone, John snaked his arm around Nina''s waist and pulled her close. He raised his


    hand and ran his thumb on her lower lip. "Did you just steal a kiss from me?"


    "No," Nina said confidently. "I didn''t steal it if it belonged to me to begin with."


    A gentle smile spread across John''s face. He put down his hand, leaned in, and said, "Then take as


    many kisses as you want."


    "And what if I no longer want to?" She kept her face neutral and slightly leaned back.


    He gently pinched her cheek and threatened in a deep, seductive voice, "Then I''ll just give you more


    reasons to wear a cheongsam."


    Thinking of the marks on her neck, Nina stood up, braced her hands on John''s shoulders, and


    straddled him. She grabbed his cor and pulled him close until their breaths mingled.


    "Excuse me, I..." Vicente returned. Thinking that John and Nina would restrain themselves, she just


    pushed the door open without warning. What she saw surprised the hell out of her.


    She finally understood what Nina meant the previous night, how she and John were justpletely


    incapable of controlling themselves around each other.


    It turned out that she was worried that she was unable to resist John''s charms.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She was on top of him!


    Vicente was so shocked that she stammered, "I...I came back for something. Demi''s handbag. I want to


    return it to her on my way to see Cali.


    Don''t worry. I wasn''t here. I didn''t see anything. Go on, Nina." A hint of admiration shed in Vicente''s


    eyes. She really wanted to give Nina a thumbs-up sign.


    Nina just chuckled and did not say anything. It seemed that she had understood what she meant.


    Seeing the couple on the precipice of getting busy, Vicente quickly half-covered her eyes once again.


    She mindlessly reached out for the handbag and identally knocked it over, scattering its contents all


    over the floor.


    Demi left the handbag unzipped, so stuff just came tumbling out of it.


    There was a tube of lipstick, apact mirror, a silk scarf, a pair of headphones, and a pen.


    And then there was also a dazzling sapphire ne.


    Nina stopped and stared at the piece of exquisite jewelry. She had seen that ne before.

 Chapter 516 Go And Save Cali

    Chapter 516 Go And Save Cali


    Hearing the sound of the handbag dropping, Vicente removed her hand from her eyes. She quickly


    squatted down and started sweeping Demi''s stuff back into the handbag.


    "Thank goodness, nothing''s broken. Well, it wouldn''t matter even if something was broken. I''d just buy


    a new one for Demi."


    When Nina saw Vicente shove the sapphire ne in the bag, she muttered, "Wait."


    "What''s wrong?" Vicente stopped and looked up at her.


    Nina got off John, walked over, and squatted down. "Let me see that ne."


    "Well, be careful. Girls value jewelry like crazy." Vicente took the ne out of Demi''s bag. On its


    way out, it tangled around a small bottle of perfume.


    Before the perfume fell back into the bag, Nina reached out and caught it. A rare fragrance floated out


    into the air, captivating and a little sweet.


    "This seems to be especially made. I''ve never seen this kind of perfume on the market," Nina said,


    sniffing the small bottle.


    "Do you like it?" John asked from the sofa.


    "It''s not bad." Nina looked up at him and smelled the perfume once again. Seeing this, John stood up,


    walked over, and reached for the bottle. Nina handed it to him, and he examined it carefully.


    Vicente said, "I''ve heard from Demi that that''s lover perfume, a ssic scent collection made by KK.


    The fragrance is mixed and matched by the customers themselves, so every bottle is unique. Demi''s


    boyfriend made this particr scent for her. I smell it on every dress she wears."


    "Mixing fragrance is a veryplicated and time-consuming process. It requires a lot of patience."


    Nina sighed. "Demi''s boyfriend must love her very much. I can only imagine the time and effort he put


    into making something this excellent just for her."


    Vicente nodded in agreement, "I agree. Well, let''s put it back then. I can''t rece it easily if we break


    it."


    "Fortunately, the impact didn''t shatter it." Nina put the perfume back into Demi''s handbag and began to


    examine the sapphire ne Vicente just handed to her.


    At this time, John was now standing beside her. He deliberately pushed Vicente aside earlier when she


    was not looking and then acted as if nothing happened.


    Vicente could only bite back her retort. This was no time to be petty.


    "What''s wrong with that ne?" John asked.


    "Nothing. Judging from its color, purity, cutting, and weight, I say it''s as expensive as a diamond." Nina


    stared at the ne for a while and frowned when she spotted the unique logo of the famous jewelry


    designer, Thera. "I knew it. I''ve seen this ne before."


    John asked, "Where?"


    Vicente interjected, "You must have seen Demi wear it before, but since the car ident left a scar on


    her neck, she has been wearing a silk scarf in its ce."


    "No." Nina shook her head and gazed ahead thoughtfully. "I''ve seen this very same ne on Ruby''s


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    neck."


    "Ruby?" Vicente was displeased to hear Jett''s wife''s name. "So what? Women like jewelry. It''s not


    strange that Demi and Ruby have the same nes."


    "Yes, but the problem is that this ne was designed by Thera. Thera''s designs are known for


    being unique. Every piece is only one of its kind. I remember it clearly. I''ve seen this around Ruby''s


    neck."


    "Then one of them has to be fake," Vicente said calmly. "Demi''s piece has to be the forgery. Ruby will


    never buy herself fake jewelry, and Jett will never give her one as a gift."


    Vicente''sst sentence immediately enlightened Nina. When her eyes met John''s, John understood


    what she was thinking right away.


    The two of them breathed at the same time, "Demi."


    "What is it?" Vicente asked, staring nervously at them.


    Nina whipped her head at her and asked seriously, "Vicente, where did you say Demi was?"


    "She told me she was going to see Cali." Vicente did not understand why Nina suddenly looked


    worried. "What''s wrong?"


    "She was going to see Cali?" Without waiting for Vicente''s answer, Nina cursed under her breath.


    "Damn it! Go, John! You have to go save Cali!"


    "Okay." Without hesitating, John nodded and quickly left the ward.


    Nina was about to run after him when Vicente pulled her arm and asked, "What''s happening? What''s


    Demi going to do? Why did you send John to save Cali?"


    "Demi is Jett''s woman," Nina said affirmatively, following John out of the ward. As she quickened her


    pace, she exined, "Cali must have found Demi out on their way here with the twins, so she took Van


    and Don and ran. Now she''s in aa. Demi''s going to silence her permanently to protect her cover. If


    you hadn''t knocked over the handbag just now, we wouldn''t have realized this."


    "What? Demi''s on Jett''s payroll?" Astonishment branded itself all over Vicente''s face. She trotted along


    with Nina and asked her for more information.


    But Nina did not have much time to exin. She quickly ran to the elevator, fervently praying in her


    heart that it would not be toote to save Cali.


    ''I can''t let anything happen to Cali,'' Nina thought, trying her best to remain calm.


    However, while Nina was examining the sapphire ne earlier, Demi had already found Cali.


    Demi considered strangling her, but looking up at the camera in the ward, she gave up. She needed


    another n, so she turned around and quietly left Cali''s ward.


    In less than ten minutes, a nurse wearing a surgical mask walked into Cali''s ward with a te in hands.


    On the te were a needle, a syringe, and a small medicine bottle filled with a colorless liquid called


    potassium chloride.


    Demi carefully set the te on the table beside Cali''s bed. She thought that spiking her infusion bottle


    with a lethal dose of potassium chloride would be a better way to go than strangling her or smothering


    her with a pillow. Touching her directly would set off rms while poisoning her would not.


    Picking up the needle and syringe, she nced at her target''s pale face and said in a low voice, "This


    isn''t my fault, Cali. You can only me yourself for knowing too much. I can''t let you wake up and rat


    me out."


    As soon as she finished her words, she plunged the needle into the medicine bottle and filled the


    syringe with the drug. Then, she held the syringe in the air and gently pushed the plunger, sending


    excess liquid out in a clear arc.


    Demi approached the bed and looked at Cali''s infusion bottle. She picked up the bottle with her left


    hand and inserted the needle into the bottle''s mouth with her right hand. Then, she smiled and pressed


    her thumb on the plunger.


    Before she could start poisoning the infusion bottle, she heard rapid footsteps approaching from


    outside.


    Demi frowned as someone pushed the door open.


    When John pushed the door open, he saw a nurse beside Cali''s bed, hanging up an infusion bottle.


    Cali was okay. Everything was fine.


    At this moment, Cali opened her eyes. Behind the mask, Demi stared at her with wide eyes. She


    lowered her head, picked up the te and turned around.


    The moment her eyelids flew open, Cali saw white walls and a masked nurse hovering over her. She


    immediately knew that she was in the hospital.


    She also saw a tall figure walking toward her. She blinked several times before she recognized who it


    was.


    "Sean?" Cali''s voice was as hoarse as a crow.


    But John did not hear her at all. He was staring after the nurse. He called after her, "You didn''t seem


    surprised that I just rushed in here."

 Chapter 517 My Eye

    Chapter 517 My Eye


    Demi stopped dead in her tracks. She swallowed and gripped the te with more force than necessary


    to prevent her hand from shaking. She desperately held onto the syringe in her pocket.


    She kept her gaze straight ahead as she answered in a low voice, "Anxious family members and


    rtives rush into patients'' wards all the time. We''re used to it."


    Demi was standing not far away from him. John tipped his head back and inhaled a lungful of air. Aside


    from the unmistakable smell of disinfectant, he caught a whiff of the unique perfume he was just


    sniffing a few minutes ago.


    "Oh?" John turned around and faced Demi''s direction. "Nina just praised the perfume your boyfriend


    has made for you, Demi."


    Demi froze as her eyes widened. "What?


    Demi? Is that you?" Hearing Demi''s name, Cali tried to prop herself up in bed.


    Demi would not admit it. "I don''t know what you''re talking about, sir. The patient is already awake. I


    need you to watch over her while I go get the doctor. She needs to be examined."


    As Demi attempted to leave again in a hurry, John took three strides and was immediately beside her.


    He grabbed her wrist and took her hand out of her pocket. He asked, "What is this?"


    Demi looked bbergasted. She must have not expected that John noticed her hiding something in her


    pocket.


    Cali''s face drained of color as she stared at the exposed syringe. She pointed at Demi and yelled, "She


    came here to finish me because I discovered her secret. She wants to shut me up for good because I


    found out that she''s working for Jett."


    Demi let out a long sigh. She was trapped, and there was no getting out. She took a quick breath and


    held onto the syringe tightly. An evil smile twisted her face as she prepared to jam the needle into


    John''s chest.


    "Sean, look out!" Cali shouted in panic.


    But John had already anticipated Demi''s next move. The moment he felt her wrist tense up, he quickly


    swiped the syringe from her grasp, turned it over in his hand, and pointed the needle right at her face.


    All Demi felt was a cold gust of wind, and the next thing she knew, the needle was less than three


    centimeters away from her cornea.


    Every muscle in her body turned to stone. She could only stare in horror.


    One wrong move and the needle would surely find a new home in one of her eyes.


    In a heartbeat, John was able to turn the tables against her.


    The needle was so close to her eye that she could almost see inside it. After a few moments, she found


    her tongue once again.


    Demi eyed John fiercely. "Let me go."


    John sneered and took a step forward, forcing Demi to back off. She was now their only reliable source


    of information about Jett and his evil ns. They had to question her.


    "Sean, let''s talk this over, shall we?" Demi''s voice started trembling. She tried her best to sound


    nonchnt, but her eyes betrayed her plenty. She was scared out of her mind that the needle would


    plunge into her eyeball anytime.


    The next moment, Demi felt her muscles stiffen up again. Fear was starting to grip her by the throat


    with rough, gnarly ws.


    She struggled to continue, "You let me go, and I''ll give you whatever you want. I can satisfy you with


    fame, wealth, status, and women. Just let me leave right now."


    Sean was just a bodyguard, so Demi was sure that he would not be able to resist such an offer. Men


    like him took their entire lives building a rich life. If she could give him that life in exchange for hers,


    then everything would not be lost after all.


    John simply clicked his tongue and scoffed. Demi obviously was unaware of the fact that he was John


    and he didn''tck of money or power.


    As for her offer of women, John thought that no woman could everpare to his Nina.


    Demi was chasing pavements trying to bribe him with what he already had.


    John''s lips curled in an amused grin.


    "What are you smiling about?" Demi asked, not understanding the look of entertainment on John''s


    face. John just kept smiling at her and mocking her with his eyes. Demi clenched her teeth but decided


    to remain calm. At this moment, anger would just lead her to ruin. She continued, "I''m telling the truth.


    Let me go, and I''ll give you the life a bodyguard can only dream of."


    Cali bellowed, "Don''t believe her, Sean! Demi, you damn traitor! Count Nangong will make you pay!"


    Hearing this, Demi screamed at her, "Shut up, Cali! This is none of your business!"


    Demi had been a gentle and lovely girl to Cali, so Cali could not believe her ears when she heard her


    scream just now. She genuinely sounded like she was going to leap on top of her and rip out her throat.


    Cali bit back her retort but still red at Demi.


    "J...Sean, what''s going on?" Nina walked in on John holding a syringe to Demi''s face.


    Demi nced at the door of the ward. Sweat now covered her forehead. Every moment she stayed


    meant less chance she would get away in one piece.


    She thought, ''Oh, my God, they''re starting to show up. How am I supposed to run away now? This is


    bad. I may just end up their prisoner if not dead.''


    "I have caught her," John answered.


    Vicente and Nina walked in together. They ran eight floors all the way to Cali''s ward. Vicente was fine,


    but Nina was panting hard.


    Her face was as pale as a ghost. Her eyes were sunken, and her cheekbones were more pronounced.


    Seeing this, John''s heart leapt to his throat. He thought, ''Why is she out of breath like that? Did she run


    all the way here? But even if she did, running shouldn''t have bothered her like this. She seems to be


    deteriorating.


    Could Albert''s drug have anything to do with this? Is this a side effect?''


    The more he spected in his mind, the more John felt scared and panicked. He could not take seeing


    the love of his life like this.


    Nina used to be the strongest and most exuberant woman he had ever been with. Now she stood in


    front of him like a flower on the verge of withering. John felt as if something with sharp and densely


    packed teeth just took a bite off his heart.


    "Ahem..." Nina coughed violently.


    Without thinking, John let go of Demi and immediately ran to Nina''s side.


    Seeing this, Vicente was stunned.


    ''How could John leave Demi unguarded like that?''


    She froze on her spot, unsure what to do. Demi took the opportunity to escape. She turned on her heel


    and made a run for the door.


    But John was still paying attention. The moment Demi decided to dash toward the door, he strode


    toward her, lifted the syringe he was still holding in the air, and jammed it into her eye.


    Demi''s pained scream rattled the ward like an earthquake. "Ah! You bastard!" Demi staggered around


    the room with the syringe sticking out of her eye.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everything she touched tumbled and fell like she was a tornado devastating a small town.


    Cali, Nina, and Vicente could only watch in horror.


    Demi held her face and finally copsed on the floor. There was blooding out of her stabbed eye,


    and she shrieked like she was seeing an entire river of it.


    "My eye! My eye! It hurts! Damn you, Sean! Damn you!"


    The image of Demi running around with a needle in her eye branded itself on the back of Cali''s eyelids.


    She was so horrified that she fainted in bed before Demi hit the floor.


    Vicente pretended to be calm, but her legs could not stop trembling. She said in disbelief,


    "This is too horrendous!"


    She had heard people threatening to gouge out others'' eyes, but she had never seen anyone jam a


    needle into a person''s eyeball.


    It was such an eye opener that she even considered it being a terrible dream.


    She did not expect that John could be such a ruthless man, so she immediately made a mental note


    not to cross him in any way in the future.


    Since Nina had already seen John''s brutality, she did not react that much. Right after Demi finished


    screaming, John walked up to Nina and gently caressed her back.


    "Why are you gasping like that? Are you okay?" John asked with concern.


    Without waiting for his wife''s answer, he took her to a nearby seat and sat her down.


    Nina smiled at him and finally replied, "I don''t know why I feel so tired. Maybe it''s because I haven''t


    worked out for a long time."


    John took a good look at her, but he did not say anything.

 Chapter 518 Warmth Of A Glass Of Water

    Chapter 518 Warmth Of A ss Of Water


    With her eye injured, Demi was taken away by Vicente''s people. Vicente was kind enough to call for a


    doctor to treat and cure her eye. However, her eyes couldn''t be cured.


    Since she was not in a good condition for interrogation, Demi was temporarily imprisoned in a dark


    basement in the castle with guards specially picked and sent by Vicente.


    What happened was a big blow to Vicente''s pride, because she promoted Demi herself. Demi was her


    confidant, to some extent.


    Thinking about this made Vicente heave a deep sigh. "s, I really don''t have good eyes. I should be


    treated as well."


    They were all inside Cali''s ward, waiting for her to wake up. Nina was seated on the chair, and John


    stood beside her like a guardian angel.


    Meanwhile, Vicente stood at the end of the bed with her back against the wall. She looked straight at


    Cali in the bed. "It''s a good thing we found about it sooner, or else, she would really never wake up


    again."


    Nina took a nce at Vicente. "For me, I think you are good at judging people. Take Cali for example.


    You took her in, and she''s a loyal and brave girl." She nced back at Cali''s pale face. Cali had


    scratches all over her body.


    Nina thought about where Cali got them. Half of the forest ind was a jungle covered with full grown


    weeds. The jungle wasn''t maintained enough that some of the weeds were as tall as half of an


    average-sized person. When careless, a person could get their skin scratched and bleed with these


    weeds. The other half of the ind was the secret base Nina had ordered people to build, and it wasn''t


    easily essible due to the heavily guarded perimeter.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She remembered mentioning this ind to Cali, but she didn''t expect that Cali would escape from there


    and personally send Van and Don to the Scher Mountain.


    Nina could not imagine how difficult it had been for Cali.


    She sighed and added, "Cali is indeed an angel and a hero for Van and Don. In fact, she is also a hero


    for the two of us." Then, she leaned towards John, her head resting on his waist.


    John patted Nina''s head tofort her before ncing towards Cali. He looked intently as he saw


    Cali''s eyebrows twitch into a frown, and her eyes moved behind those lids. "She''s awake."


    "What? Really?" Nina eximed, standing up and walking towards the side of the bed. Sure enough,


    Cali was awake. Her eyes fluttered open and saw Nina''s face.


    "Your Highness." Cali''s voice came out a little hoarse, since her throat was a little dry. Her head turned


    to the side of the room, looking for the water dispenser. Nina noticed this and was about to head


    towards the dispenser to pour her a ss of water, but John was a step ahead of her. He thought that


    Nina was tired already, so he got the ss of water himself.


    Nina looked at John, who had his back turned as he filled the ss with water. She smiled at him and


    turned to take care of Cali, helping her to sit up.


    "It''s okay. I can do it myself." Deep inside, Cali was ttered, but she knew that there were still rules to


    follow, and she didn''t dare break them.


    As a matter of fact, she knew so well that she was just a servant. How could she let the princess help


    her?


    "Don''t be too stubborn. It''s no big deal, especially after what happened." Vicente, who felt relieved as


    soon as Cali spoke, walked over to the other side of the bed with a smile. She then ced a pillow


    behind Cali to make her leanfortably. "Cali, thank you for protecting Van and Don."


    "I was just doing the right thing. It was what I should do at that moment," Cali responded. In fact, she


    was modest and didn''t want to take all the credit. She trembled with fear at the thought of what had


    happened. "Pardon me, but may I ask how the twins are doing? Are they okay? Are they safe now?"


    "Yes, thanks to you, they''re safe," Nina replied and patted her on the shoulder. "They are well and safe


    now in the Scher Mountain. They will be staying there until the spies in the castle are taken care of."


    "That''s good to hear." Cali felt relieved. The fear inside of her finally calmed down, making her heave a


    deep breath of relief. Then, she remembered something and immediately turned to Vicente. "Demi


    works for Jett. She took off the twins'' bracelets. That''s why I couldn''t contact you."


    "I see." Vicente frowned. Her face turned serious. "Don''t tell anyone that Demi has been exposed for


    the time being. Maybe we can take advantage of this."


    "Yes, sir," Cali replied respectfully. The thought of traitors inside the castle angered her. "You must


    definitely catch them one by one and hand them over to justice."


    "I will. Don''t worry," Vicente said with a smile. Then, she raised her hand to look at her watch. "Excuse


    me, but I have to go first. I have a press conference at ten o''clock. I''m d that you''re awake now, Cali.


    Have a good rest, and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to let me know."


    Cali nodded with a smile and waved at her. "Thank you, and goodbye, Count Nangong. Drive safe."


    Nina turned to Vicente and said, "Be careful on the way."


    "I know," Vicente replied, gave them a slight wave of her hand, and left without another word.


    Instead of handing the ss of water to Cali, he gave it to Nina, gesturing for her to give it to Cali.


    The ss was still warm. Nina felt the warmth spread over the palm of her hand. She nced down at


    the water, and then looked over at John with a smile.


    She could not help but smile as she didn''t expect that John knew how to avoid arousing Cali''s like.


    She didn''t expect that he had be more considerate.


    "Cali, here. Drink some water to moisten your throat," Nina said, carefully passing the water to Cali.


    Cali was stunned and asked, "I can''t take this. Isn''t this the water that Sean has poured for you? Why


    are you giving it to me?"


    "Oh no, he poured it for you," Nina said with a smile and gestured to Cali to take the ss.


    Still, Cali hesitated and looked at John, who gave her a gentle nce. Taking this as a sign that it was


    all right, she turned to Nina and received the ss of water. She gave them a grateful nod before


    drinking the warm water.


    The water temperature was just right. It did not only moisten her dry throat, but it also made her heart


    warm.


    She nced down at the now half-empty ss and thought, ''Sean poured the water himself.''


    "Thank you." She returned her gaze on the warm ss in her hands. She was reluctant to drink the


    rest of it, and did not dare look up at him.


    John said in a low voice, "It''s nothing."


    "Thank you, anyway," Cali said, feeling her lips betray her. Before anyone could see her smile, she took


    another sip of water to hide what she was really feeling inside.


    In the past, John only looked at her with a sense of alienation and indifference. He was so cold that no


    dared to approach him. However, just now, his eyes held nothing but a sense of peace and warmth. He


    even replied to her.


    Because of this, Cali was overjoyed.


    Even though she knew that what he did was just a piece of cake, this tiny little gesture still made her


    very happy.


    Heaving a deep breath, Cali swallowed all the cowardice down her throat and summoned her courage


    before she looked at him with a sweet smile. "No, I''m not only thanking you for pouring water for me,


    but also for saving me at the most critical moment. Otherwise, I would have been killed by Demi. This is


    already the second time you saved my life, so thank you very much."


    John looked at her for a while as if trying to think of what to say before he finally opened his mouth to


    say, "I was under orders."


    As a matter of fact, if it weren''t for Cali''s kindness to his children, and if it weren''t for Nina who ordered


    him to save Cali, John would have cared less about insignificant people.


    Cali turned to Nina and said, "Thank you, Your Highness." Her eyes still lit up, and she was still very


    happy even if John only acted under orders.


    John was still her savior either way.


    She decided to repay John someday.


    If it was possible, she wanted to marry him.


    As the thought crossed over Cali''s mind, she could not help but giggle.


    "What are you giggling at, Cali?" Nina asked. It seemed like she didn''t sense anything wrong. "I have


    never seen someone so happy lying in a hospital bed."


    Cali grinned, "I''m sorry, but I''m just really happy. The twins are fine, and I am fine. Everyone is fine, so I


    feel like a survivor of a disaster. I''m just happy for life."


    Nina squeezed Cali''s hand gently and said, "Silly girl, I should be the one thanking you for protecting


    Van and Don. Their father and I will repay you, I promise. Moreover, if you need any help in the future,


    don''t hesitate to ask me, and I will try my best to help you."


    "I am very grateful for your offer, but I don''t think I need any help," Cali said. Then, she quickly nced


    at John and thought of something. "Well, maybe not now, but in the future I guess."


    Nina smiled and said, "I''ll be waiting. For now, take good care of yourself. You also don''t have to worry


    much about security, because there are bodyguards outside, so the only thing I want you to be


    worrying about is your recovery, okay? Well then, I''ll leave now."


    "Will do. Thank you once again, and goodbye. Have a safe drive." Cali watched both of them retreat


    with reluctance inside her heart.


    Sighing, she thought, ''If only Sean can stay.''

 Chapter 519 Arent You Jealous

    Chapter 519 Aren''t You Jealous


    Before returning to the castle, Nina went back to the ward to get something.


    ''I need to get Demi''s handbag.


    There must be more important information in there.''


    She took the handbag and sat down. John locked the door behind them and sat next to her. Naturally,


    he put his arm around her waist.


    Nina also liked to sit close to him, so she let him hold her. She then tipped over Demi''s handbag onto


    the table and emptied it. A whole bunch of stuff came tumbling out.


    In addition to the tube of lipstick, the small bottle of perfume, and the sapphire ne, Nina also


    found a two-by-two photo.


    It was of a man and a woman, smiling.


    ''There''s a stamp of the Civil Affairs Bureau on this photo.


    This must''ve been attached to a marriage certificate. The man in the photo is Jett. He must be around


    twenty-two years old when this was taken.


    However, the woman in the photo is neither Ruby, his wife, nor Demi.


    What''s this photo doing in Demi''s handbag? It''s strange.


    And who''s the woman in the photo? Why is Demi carrying this around with her?


    Could Ruby be Jett''s second wife by any chance and this woman is his first? But I''ve never heard of it


    before.''


    Nina held the photo in her hand and carefully examined it. After a few moments of deep thought, she


    still was unable to figure it out.


    Sitting next to her, John watched her intently. She looked very serious. However, what he was thinking


    waspletely different.


    "Hey, little girl." John turned his head and called her.


    Nina only said softly, "Hmm?" She was still holding the photo and staring at it, so John took it from her


    hand and set it on the table. He asked solemnly, "Do you think that there is something wrong with the


    way Cali looks at me?"


    "What?" Nina nced at him and then reached out for the photo once again, but before she could,


    John''s hand was already on hers and pulling it back.


    His deep eyes seemed to be filled with anger because he was ignored.


    Remembering that her husband did not like being ignored when he was being serious, Nina decided to


    forget about Demi for a moment and focus on John. She turned to him and asked, "Why? How does


    Cali look at you anyway?"


    With a satisfied smile, John answered, "She definitely likes me."


    ''I''m not being narcissistic. It''s just that Cali looks at me the way I look at you when I just fell in love with


    you.


    Her eyes have that same happy twinkle.''


    Nina blinked twice and, after a few seconds, said calmly, "I know. She told me back when I couldn''t


    remember you. And she''s not the only girl in the castle who has a crush on you, you know."


    "You knew?" With a cold look, John tightened his grip on her waist.


    Nina did not understand why he was so angry all of a sudden. Her heart jolted. ''Did I do or say


    something that vexed him again?


    Since I regained my memories, every time I thought about the fact that I mistook Noah for him and


    really treated him as a bodyguard, I felt bad. I felt like I owed him.


    If I had been in his shoes, I would''ve died of a broken heart. I wouldn''t have the courage to return and


    stay.


    But he did. He came back and protected me.''


    Even though Nina knew that her memory loss was all because of the drug, she still felt guilty and


    pained over how she treated John. Thest thing she wanted right now was to hurt him in any way.


    "Yes. Why? What''s wrong?" Nina asked. Even though she felt guilty, she still wanted to know if she


    really had done anything wrong. She still could not fully trust her newly recovered memories.


    Unaware that a lot had gone through Nina''s head in thest three seconds, John answered through


    gritted teeth, "Aren''t you jealous?"


    Nina caught her breath and found herself speechless.


    ''So he''s angry and acting like this because I know about Cali''s little crush on him and I''m not jealous?


    How could John be


    so cute?''


    Nina suddenly burst intoughter.


    ''Is sheughing?


    What the hell is so funny?''


    Seeing Nina''s reaction, John got even angrier. He was about to stand up when she pulled him back


    down. She tried to hold back herughter and coaxed him, "Of course I''m jealous. I just didn''t show it.


    Oh, I''m so jealous. How dare Cali like you? She can''t like you. I''m going to scratch her face off."


    "Humph! Spare me the sarcasm," John said coldly.


    Ninaughed even louder this time while John folded his arms across his chest and pouted. When she


    finally calmed down, she leaned in and tried to kiss him on the cheek.


    Still feeling a little peeved, he turned away.


    "Oh,e on." Still giggling, Nina held the sides of John''s face.


    She kissed him on the corner of his mouth.


    After kissing him, she said seriously, "Can you me me for not being jealous? You always keep your


    distance from Cali. You even asked me to give her the ss of water. You haven''t really paid that much


    attention to her. You''ve been avoiding her the entire time. How could I be jealous? You didn''t exactly


    give me a reason to."


    It was John''s turn to gasp and be at a loss for words.


    ''So it''s my fault?''


    "And I can''t exactly me Cali. I mean, even with the mask and the silent treatment, she and so many


    girls in the castle found you so irresistible. I can only imagine how they''ll react now that you''re showing


    your face. They''ll all probably fantasize about you even more." The more Nina thought about other


    women fancying her husband, the faster she got pissed. ''This man has that kind of allure that''s just


    begging to be seduced. Of course women will always flock around him.''


    She grabbed John''s cor with both hands and pulled him in until the tip of their noses touched.


    "The reason why girls like you is that you are a great man. But if you give any of them any sort of


    attention, I will beat your handsome face into a pulp, do you understand me?" Nina loosened her grip


    on his cor and clenched one of her hands into a fist.


    As soon as her words came to an end, John shed her a little smile and covered her mouth with his.


    Their hot and heavy kiss went on for almost a minute, leaving both of them gasping for air. John nipped


    at Nina''s lip at thest second, which startled her.


    "Ouch! What did you bite me for?" Nina licked her lip and tasted the iron from the blood John drew.


    With a smile tugging at the corner of his mouth, John replied, "I was bored."


    "You bit me because you were bored?" Nina rolled her eyes. ''What a ridiculous reason.''


    "I was also happy." The fire in John''s heart had been rekindled once again. He was truly ecstatic.


    ''I couldn''t believe it when she woke up with her memories returned. It didn''t feel real when she looked


    at me, called me by my name, and hugged me that time.


    But now that she''s threatening to beat the hell out of me, I know that she''s really back.


    My little girl is really back.''


    "Do normal people even bite other people when they''re happy?" Nina picked up the small mirror on the


    table and looked at her bleeding lip. The skin was really broken, and the blood had not clotted yet.


    First, he kissed her and left hickeys all over her body, and now he bit her because he was bored and


    happy. Nina could only shake her head at how nonsense he was being.


    Then, John raised his head and looked deeply into her eyes. A knowing smile slowly spread across his


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    face.


    Nina backed away and rolled her eyes. "Don''t sh me that affectionate look. At this point, I''d rather be


    bitten by a dog than let you kiss me again."


    John simply kept smiling and did not say anything.


    Then, he slowly leaned in and whispered in her ear, "Woof..." With her beautiful eyes wide open, Nina


    seemed to be shocked.

 Chapter 520 Can I Bite You Now

    Chapter 520 Can I Bite You Now


    Nina fluttered her eyes open and close several times. Her head was slightly spinning, and before she


    couldpletelye back to her senses, she heard John''s seductive voice again.


    "Can I bite you now?"


    Nina looked around, confused. "What? No!" Nina finally came back to her senses and immediately


    covered her mouth. Her eyes opened wide.


    John smiled, "I''ll bite somewhere else this time."


    As soon as he said this, his eyes began to move down from Nina''s lips. The ming passion in his eyes


    as he stared at Nina made her body burn.


    "Don''t you have anything to do during the daytime?" Nina asked in disbelief. She then stood up and


    left.


    John smiled as he watched her receding figure. "Well, then I''ll bite you at night."


    Nina''s eyes widened in shock. She staggered and almost lost control of her feet. Her face started to


    burn as she heard a lowughter from behind.


    As soon as she was out of the ward, she lowered her head and turned right. Two stepster, she


    stopped at the door of another ward.


    The door of this ward was left ajar. She peeked a little and a man in a hospital gown could be seen


    standing by the window. The man was looking out into the distance, and Nina could only see the side of


    his face from this view.


    With this perspective alone, Nina gasped as soon as she recognized that the man was Noah.


    "Is that really Noah? Why is he here? What happened to him?" Nina murmured under her breath. She


    ced a hand on the doorknob and was about to push the doorpletely open, but she stopped and


    hesitated.


    She didn''t know how to face Noah. During the time she forgot about John, she mistook Noah for John


    and said things that she would only say to John.


    Remembering all that had happened made her feel a little embarrassed.


    Nina froze on the spot as she hesitated. Just when she was about to leave, she heard a sound. She


    looked over and saw that Noah pressed the lighter and was about to light a cigarette.


    Without any hesitation, she shouted, "Noah!" She immediately pushed open the door and walked


    towards Noah.


    Hearing the shout of his name, Noah abruptly turned around and was stunned to see Nina walking


    towards him with a frown.


    When he finally calmed down, he took a drag from the cigarette and expelling a ring of smoke, just like


    the white mist shrouding the mountainside in the morning, making his vision blur through the mist.


    Nina stopped in front of Noah and could not believe that he still smoked. "Noah, you should know


    better that smoking is not allowed in the hospital." She instantly grabbed the cigarette from Noah''s


    hand and threw it on the floor, stomping on it.


    Noah didn''t say anything as he watched her. After Nina was satisfied with how she handled cigarette,


    she looked at Noah with concern this time. "What happened? What''s wrong with you? Why are you


    here? Did you get hurt? Are you sick?" Nina looked around Noah, trying to find any bandage or any


    sign of how ill he was. "No matter what, you still can''t smoke in the hospital. You hear me?"


    Noah kept silent as he stared at the crushed cigarette on the floor. The stomping seemed to have


    extinguished something more important to him.


    After John had told Noah that Nina had remembered everything, Noah thought about it a lot and


    decided to bury all of his feelings for Nina.


    However, when he saw her again, the feelings flooded him again.


    All those feelings were just like the faint light of the lit cigarette.


    Then, they were stomped on and trampled out.


    Noah shook these thoughts away. "Nothing serious. Just a minor injury." He looked up at Nina with a


    smile. The smile wasn''t genuine this time.


    He didn''t give Nina time to stare at his eyes as he looked away and continued to look out the window.


    The ward was in a high floor, so the blue sea across the horizon could be seen. The blue waves


    continued to crash together, while the white seagulls and egrets flew above the waters at a low altitude,


    looking like they were ying around happily.


    Nina gave Noah a look for a moment before she asked, "What are you thinking about, Noah? You


    seem to be so lost in thought." She took a step forward and stood beside Noah. After giving Noah a


    look of concern, she turned towards the window and stared at the boundless sea. "I thought you quit


    smoking a long time ago," she said after a second of silence.


    ''I did quit smoking, but things have changed that I had no choice but to smoke again.


    Moreover, I smoke more heavily than before. In the past, I would never smoke in a non-smoking area.


    However, today, I just could not stand it anymore.''


    Instead of saying all these out loud, Noah decided to keep them in his mind. Before Nina could ask him


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    again, he replied gently, "Perhaps it''s because of the case in Spring City that made me a little restless. I


    don''t have a lollipop with me, so I chose to smoke. Oh, I sent you the lollipops. They should have been


    delivered here a long time ago. Were you able to receive them?"


    "Well, I have been spending all my time in the hospital these days, so I haven''te back yet. When I


    go back, I''ll take them. I promise I''ll bring you some. You better have a lollipop in your mouth, and don''t


    think about smoking," Nina said.


    "It''s okay. I won''t need them. I will be flying back to Spring City tomorrow morning anyway. The case


    there is still a little tricky to be honest. That''s why they are waiting for me to go back," Noah exined,


    while he looked sideways at Nina.


    Hearing this, Nina frowned in disappointment. She was about to open her mouth to disagree when


    someone interrupted her.


    "No!"


    John walked in, standing between the two of them. In a tough tone, he said, "No, you can''t leave. The


    doctor said that you can''t leave the hospital now."


    "I''m fine now. It''s okay." Noah attempted hard to assure them with a smile, but his face was still a little


    pale.


    John said firmly, "No, you can''t."


    "Noah, listen to the doctor. You can''t leave the hospital, so just stay here and recuperate. What matters


    right now is your health. It is not something you can just joke about," Nina said with a worried look. She


    moved a little so that she could see Noah.


    Before Noah could reply, John added, "Besides, are you the only one in your team who has the ability


    and skill to solve the case?"


    "John''s right. I know you are awesome and really talented, Noah, but you really need to rest and


    recover. You also have to give others the chance to improve themselves and contribute to the case,"


    Nina said. She then looked at John and tugged on his arm. "Don''t you think so, John?"


    John looked at Nina for a moment. Then, he nodded at Noah and said, "Yes."


    Noah looked at them back and forth as the two of them echoed each other. Heughed. This time, he


    ''As a matter of fact, they have already solved the case.


    I just want a reason to leave.


    I didn''t expect that in order to make up for me, John would agree with Nini against his will to make me


    stay.''


    "I''ll tell Tom then." Noah walked towards the bedside table and picked up his phone before dialing


    Tom''s number. "I''ll be staying on C Ind for half a month. Can you ask a leave for me?"


    "Why? Did something happen? Is there anything wrong with you?" Tom''s anxious voice came from the


    other end of the line.


    Noah turned his back at the Nina and John as he replied, "No, it''s nothing. I''m fine."


    Tom sighed in relief and said, "That''s good to hear. However, I must tell you that it would be a little


    difficult for you to ask for a leave now. Thest time you asked for a leave, you stayed on C Ind for a


    couple of months, and our leader was pissed off. He not only criticized you, but also deducted your


    sry. If you want to ask for a leave again, he would me me this time. What''s more, he wants to


    promote you. Don''t lose this opportunity, or you may not have a chance again."


    Noah heaved a breath and paused for a while as he thought about it for a moment. Finally, he said, "I''m


    taking an annual leave. Let the leader know that I will go back as soon as possible."


    Before the man on the other end of the phone could say anything, John said, "Sick leave. You are on a


    sick leave. Remember to go back to Lexingport City during the Spring Festival. Henry is still there.


    Don''t make Henry feel homeless and lonely. Don''t make yourself feel lonely either."


    Hearing what John said made Noah stunned and speechless.


    John''s words were like a sudden cool breeze that blew on Noah on a hot and summer day. It was like


    all the exhaustion in him was washed and blown away.


    He gave John a nk stare as if he still could not believe what John said. His originally dark eyes


    gradually became clear.


    "Captain? Hello? Are you still there? Is there something wrong? Are you sick or injured? Who were you


    talking to just now? It sounds so familiar. It seems like..."


    Tom''s voice on the other end of the line took Noah back to reality. "No one. He''s just one of my friends,"


    Noah said.


    ''Mr. Shi came to C Ind after faking that car ident. He would certainly not want anyone to know


    about his whereabouts,'' he thought.


    "Ask a sick leave for me. I will send the medical certificate as proof to your phone, but I don''t want you


    to let anyone else know about it. Understood?" Noah said.


    Tom agreed, assuring Noah that he would not tell anyone else and that he should rest well.


    After hanging up the phone, Noah turned around and saw John''s indifferent look, feeling a little


    amused.


    ''He is really a cruel man, but deep down, he is also a really good man,'' he thought.

 Chapter 521 Im Sorry

    Chapter 521 I''m Sorry


    Noticing Noah''s smile, John asked coldly, "What are youughing at?"


    He sounded harsh, but he wasn''t angry.


    The better Noah got to know John, the more the rumors about him turned out to be not right. Like


    Vicente, who was also different from the rumors.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    But John and Vicente were different.


    Vicente was different from the person she acted in public. John was always cold, but he treated people


    differently.


    He was always nice to those he liked.


    "Sorry, Mr. Shi. I wasn''tughing at you, more at myself. I never took you for a warm-hearted guy."


    Noah was touched by John''s words. Indeed, Henry was his brother.


    He still had a family.


    No wonder he was a great businessman. He was a mind reader.


    John''s eyes flickered. "I''m not, where you''re concerned."


    "I know. It''s for Henry." Although Noah said that, he wasn''t so sure.


    ''This guy has moreyers than an onion. He told me he thinks I''m a rival for Nina''s affection, but he still


    acts like my friend. Looks like he has a soft heart, but a sharp tongue.''


    Noah continued, "I just heard some noise. I came out and spotted you running like crazy. Why?"


    "To catch the real spy. Demi''s in deep cover. She''s keeping an eye on Vicente," Nina said frankly.


    Noah recalled what happened on the ind and said, "I see."


    ''Exposing Tasha was how Demi threw suspicion off herself. Demi gave the order to stab John to keep


    us from catching up.''


    "Could Demi be working for Jett?" Noah asked, deep in thought.


    Nina shook her head and said, "I''m not sure yet. I''ll know more after I interrogate her. By the way,


    Noah, I found a photo in Demi''s handbag. It''s part of a marriage license. It shows Jett with some


    mystery woman. It''s not Demi or Ruby."


    "That photo should have a special meaning for Demi," Noah said. "You should start with Jett first."


    "I think so too. Was Jett married to someone else? I never heard that. Only that he married Ruby. It''s a


    mystery, I guess. We''ll proceed from here," Nina sighed.


    "He''s probably keeping the marriage a secret," John said.


    Nina and Noah looked him at the same time, and Nina got the idea. "Yeah, I can see that. Jett''s trying


    to be hush-hush about this, just like John and me in the past. How could anyone know if he is hiding it?


    Noah, we''re headed back. See youter." Excitement was written all over Nina''s face.


    She took John''s hand and left in a hurry.


    When they reached the door of the ward, John let go of her hand and Nina felt a keen sense of loss.


    "What''s wrong?" She went to grab his hand again, but only caught his ring finger.


    It was already March, and it was getting hot on C Ind. Their fingers were as cold as melting ice.


    Nina didn''t know whose fingers were colder, but she was flustered all the same.


    "Don''t worry." When John couldn''t see anyone around, he took her hand again and stroked it, and she


    felt warm again. "I don''t want anyone to know. It could be bad if someone finds out."


    The panic hidden in Nina''s eyes slowly receded like the tide. She pulled him into her ward again,


    closed the door, and threw herself into his embrace. She held him tightly.


    "I''m sorry, John."


    John was startled by this. He patted her on the waist and asked, "You were fine just now. What''s


    wrong?"


    "I just wanted to apologize." Her head against his chest, Nina listened to his heartbeat for a bit. She felt


    his warm breath, and finally rxed.


    "I''m sorry I forgot who you were and what you looked like.


    I''m sorry I kicked you out of the castle for Noah.


    I''m sorry. I''ve been bossing you around.


    I''m sorry..."


    "All right." John interrupted her litany of apologies and held her in his arms. Smelling the fragrance of


    her hair, he felt the gentleness fill his heart. "There''s nothing to be sorry for. I should apologize to you.


    It''s my fault I didn''t keep you safe. All my fault. I should have kept you and the children out of harm''s


    way.


    All my fault." John rested his chin on Nina''s head. His breath warmed her scalp, but it felt itchy.


    His warm hand stroked her head, like he wasforting a child. "I''m sorry. I didn''t tell you before I let


    go of your hand. I won''t do it again."


    "It''s okay." Nina made a muffled sound in his chest, and then looked up at him with a pair of wet eyes.


    "Let''s go back to the castle."


    "Sure." Then John asked her, "Can I let go of your hand now?"


    Ninaughed and left his arms.


    The two of them returned to the castle together. When John was about to put on his mask, Nina raised


    her hand to stop him. "It''s too hot for that. Why do that to yourself?"


    "Didn''t you tell me not to show my face to others? It doesn''t matter if it''s hot."


    "It matters to me. It''s easier to eat, and I think you''ll like it better." Nina took the mask off him and


    tucked it in her pocket.


    "Do you remember that dinner?" John raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "You almost made me choke to death! How could I forget?" Every time she thought of the hole in his


    mask, she burst outughing.


    She couldn''t help it.


    "Well, cut it out. It''s not that funny," John said awkwardly.


    "Yeah it is." In her defense, Nina did try to stop.


    John shook his head helplessly, his eyes full of affection.


    After entering the hall, Nina turned on the TV on the wall, sat on the sofa and said leisurely, "Let''s


    watch the news. Vicente''s holding a press conference."


    After a couple news stories, it was time for Vicente''s press conference. Dressed meticulously, she


    stood in front of the microphone, a consistent smile on her face.


    "The children have been found and they''re safe. While I search for their attackers, they''re holed up in


    Scher Mountain. Let me be clear that Cali''s not a suspect here. She was the one who got the kids to


    safety..."


    Vicente talked a lot, never mentioning Demi or the spy. But in the end, she said, "Make no mistake. I


    know I''m surrounded by evil, and won''t rest until everyone involved is brought to justice."


    Nina knew that she was warning the mastermind behind this. ''Jett nned to take the kids away, so he


    will keep an eye on the news,'' she thought.


    Sitting in front of the screen, Jett looked extremely ufortable. ''Anne made sure Tasha was locked


    up. I don''t know that she''d spill the beans that easily, or lie to them. I can''t get a hold of Demi, and I


    have no idea if her cover was blown.''

 Chapter 522 Fame Portends Trouble

    Chapter 522 Fame Portends Trouble


    After the press conference was over, many reporters began to ask Vicente questions. She was polite


    and expressed her gratitude, but she didn''t answer any question directly.


    Reporters couldn''t get any juicy tidbits from Vicente, so they started talking to her fans.


    Vicente had as many fans as a movie or pop star. She became a media sensation after marrying Nina.


    They had more fans than any celebrity.


    Fans gathered outside the venue where the press conference was held. When they saw Vicente


    emerge, they held up gs and light sticks, taking photos and videos with their cellphones. Some


    wanted autographs, others wanted to shake hands.


    Vicente appeared every inch the gracious and humble host, and handled this attention with aplomb.


    A few journalists had mingled with the fans. One of them asked, "Count Nangong, I saw you at a party.


    You had a girl on your arm then. Was Princess Nina angry?"


    "Are you and Jett feuding? Can youment on that?"


    "Count Nangong, how is your mother? Is she still suffering from mental disorder?"


    She was bombarded with questions, one after another. Vicente ignored them. She knew that they were


    not merely fans. Fending off the reporters, she turned her attention to her true fans, posing for pictures


    and signing autographs.


    Since she brushed them off, some of them were annoyed.


    "I''m a fan, Count Nangong. Why don''t you just answer the question?"


    "You''re such a jerk. Why did I ever follow you?"


    "You don''t care about our feelings. Why don''t you give us real answers, not just one or two words?"


    Vicente wanted to tell these people off. But she figured that wouldn''t go over well. So she ignored them,


    and spent time with her real fans.


    A girl retorted loudly, "Speak for yourself. You want to unfollow him, go ahead. He doesn''t need fake


    fans. I like him anyway.


    Count Nangong, I like you." The brave girl looked petite, but the power of her heart made her seem 10


    feet tall.


    Vicente heard her cries, and decided to use her to salvage the situation.


    ''So they think I won''t talk to them? I''ll give them something to chew on!''


    "I appreciate the sentiment, but I already have someone I like." Vicente smiled brightly at the girl.


    The girl''s face flushed immediately, and her eyes widened in surprise. Everyone was envious that


    Vicente talked to her personally.


    Under the envious eyes of the crowd, she was so excited that she stammered, "I...I also like Princess


    Nina."


    "What a coincidence! Me too." Vicente''s voice was not as deep and kind as the cello, but as clear and


    melodious as the spring. Her handsome appearance and gentle smile made her fans like her more.


    "I''m jealous."


    "I''m crying."


    "All of the good men are taken."


    "He''s showing off their love again. I''m so jealous."


    Of course this scene was captured by cameras and cellphones. And it went viral on social media. Nina


    sat on the couch, watching the scene and smiling. "Looks like this hasn''t affected Vicente''s poprity


    any."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    John was there, and in noughing mood. He was like a pot that was boiling over, and his contents


    coulde bubbling out at any moment.


    Nina couldn''t help trembling. She turned her head and saw John ring at the screen. He wished he


    could poke Vicente through the screen, She knew John was angry.


    She wanted to exin it to John, but she had to be careful. There were other servants around, and it


    wouldn''t do for them to hear.


    She stared at the screen and tried to mollify him. "Don''t take it seriously."


    John sneered. He took it seriously.


    "Then I''ll change another one." Nina picked up the remote control and was about to change channels,


    but she heard the girl again.


    "Count Nangong, if you and Princess Nina break up, I''ll never believe in love again." The girl frowned


    and smiled again. "So you have to be together and happy. Happily ever after!"


    Vicente was taken aback for a second, and gave her a meaningful smile. This time, she didn''t respond.


    However, Nina was boggled for a bit and sat up straighter.


    nked by bodyguards, Vicente made to leave. But after two steps, she stopped and turned to the girl.


    "Whether you believe in love or not depends on you. You shouldn''t ce your trust in other people''s


    love. You''ll find your own love one day."


    After she said that, Nina rxed.


    But someone started picking apart what Vicente said. They pieced together a couple clips that were


    unrted. Together, those out of context snippets seemed to indicate that Nina and Vicente were


    pretending to be in love.


    This started the fan wars all over again. They were split, pitting those who believed in true love against


    those who believed that Nina and Vicente were not in love at all.


    When Nina saw this, she said, "Wow, the media outlets must be really happy."


    John took out his phone and nced at the stories trending online. They weren''t white hot, but they


    were back in the spotlight.


    That kind of attention made John uneasy.


    Vicente felt the same way. When she came back, she went upstairs and took a long soak in the


    bathtub. She just wanted to rx and veg out.


    "Vicente, you okay?" Nina asked.


    "Oh, I''m fine." Vicente was still a little spacey.


    The bathroom was quite spacious, and her reply was lost in the room. Nina had to push the door open


    and said, "I''ming in."


    The white bubbles covered her whole body. Only her head was visible, leaning against the wall.


    "You''ve been in there nearly an hour. Did you want to wrinkle like a prune?" Standing next to the


    bathtub, Nina looked at her. "What happened at the press conference?"


    There were only the two of them here. Vicente switched back to her female voice. She looked up at


    Nina, who was worried about her, and felt guilty. "Nina, I''m sad for you."


    Nina was a little confused. "Why do you say that?"


    "Today, a fan said that if we two divorced, she would no longer believe in love. I don''t know if that''s true.


    Actually, I don''t care. But I worry it will cause no end of troubles for us if we divorce."


    Nina didn''t want to stand, so she sat beside the bathtub and looked at her. "If public rtions are good,


    it shouldn''t be a problem."


    "Fame portends trouble for men just as fattening does for pigs. We have too many fans. Even if we


    divorce quietly, the reporters will find out. It''s what they do. They may say one of us cheat.


    People aren''t too smart. They want heroes, but they want to tear those heroes down, too. Water can


    carry a boat, but also destroy it. Since I began to live as Vicente, I''ve been chaste. A perfect


    gentleman, so..."


    Vicente trailed off and gave Nina a deep look.

 Chapter 523 You Are Not Ruthless Enough

    Chapter 523 You Are Not Ruthless Enough


    Nina knew what Vicente meant, and added, "So the media will believe that I have cheated on you. Are


    you worried that they will curse me?"


    "Yes." Vicente lowered her eyes. "But I''m more afraid that I will be selfish and not stand up to speak for


    you. I''m in a very precarious position, Nina. I''ve sacrificed a lot to guard my title as the count. I have to


    protect my family.


    That''s my responsibility and mission." She raised her head again. "You''re my good friend, and you''re


    very important to me. But I''m afraid I''ll choose my name and reputation over you one day. This is it for


    me. I''m meant to be here for the rest of my life."


    Nina understood what Vicente meant. Everything she said was true. ''Vicente has worked her entire life


    to get to where she is now. If we divorce, then the public will definitely target me.


    Also, there''s the matter of John and the children. They are like time bombs at this point. It''s rtively


    easy keeping John''s identity a secret, but the children are growing up now.


    They''re bound to bear a resemnce to their real father and then everyone will get suspicious and


    start asking ufortable questions.''


    "Why do you sound so worried? I''m honored to be your friend." Nina smiled. She did not seem to be


    affected by Vicente''s words.


    Vicente was stunned. "Didn''t you hear what I just said? Why aren''t you angry?"


    "Why should I be?" Nina asked. "Well, actually, one thing that you said didn''t sit well with me. You said


    you were meant to be here for the rest of your life. We''ve discussed this before. I don''t want you to be


    trapped here all your life."


    "That''s the least of our worries." Vicente red at her. "If our divorce is really made public by the


    media, people will curse you. Even if I speak up for me, they won''t believe it. That''s how they are. They


    love hearing bad things about others. A lot of them like to gossip for fun while some nder those they


    think are dishonorable."


    "I know." Nina was in a good mood. "But still, these are just mere assumptions. We can''t know for sure


    right now how the people will react. You worry too much. As long as you keep Jett under control, no


    one will oppose you again. As long as you use my identity to amplify your power, anyone who dares to


    go against you dies."


    A fierce look shed across Nina''s eyes. Hearing her resolute words, Vicente trembled. "Nina, you do


    know that I can''t use my title and social status to kill people and shut them up forever, right? And even


    if I can,


    I won''t do such an evil thing." Nina was speechless for a moment. "That''s why you are unable to defeat


    Jett."


    Vicente''s face darkened in response. "I thought we were good friends. Why are you saying this to me?"


    "I''m serious." Nina stared at her. "You''re not ruthless enough. You couldn''t defeat Jett on your own,


    right? That''s why you brought me in to begin with. I understand that you want to live your life honorably


    and honestly, but if you want to live long enough to stop the bad guys, then you''ve got to be willing to


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    be worse than they are. Sometimes, being good means wielding bad powers against bad people. It


    doesn''t necessarily make you a bad person. It all depends on how you use it.


    Take John for example. Time Group''s industrial chain has spread all over the world, and it hasn''t gotten


    that way without John making some enemies. To protect his life''s work and everyone who works for


    him, he''s cruel to those who scheme against him, and has made a reputation out of it. He''s a good man


    but not to his enemies, and everyone knows it. Now his enemies fear him, and his allies respect him."


    Nina spoke very seriously as if she was giving Vicente some important instructions.


    "John treats people very well. He just has an odd way of showing it. For example, his nephew James,


    the one I told you about. John bullies him every day, but in the process, he also teaches him essential


    business lessons that he can use to run his own entertainmentpany someday. There''s also


    Chester who he also mentors and guides about other things since they doesn''t want him to be a


    businessman. He''s also good to his assistants, Henry and Richard. John is as good to the people


    around him as you are to your people."


    Vicente quietly listened to Nina''s story about John. The more she heard about him, the more she


    admired him.


    "If you haven''t told me all this, I will have forgotten again that he''s not really a bodyguard but a


    sessful entrepreneur. One of these days, I should go ask him for advice, but..." Vicente trailed off


    and sighed.


    She turned her head and looked at Nina aggrievedly. "Can you stop praising him in front of me all the


    time? I get it. I''m not as tall and capable as he is. Every time you speak about him like this, I can''t help


    feeling that I''m a loser."


    Nina lowered her eyes, feeling guilty. "Does it really hurt you?"


    "Yes." Vicente nodded. When Nina was about to open her mouth to speak, she quickly added, "And


    don''t try andfort me with the fact that I''m younger than he is and that I''m a woman. Those aren''t


    reasons."


    After getting along with her for such a long time, Nina was seeing Vicente so depressed for the first


    time. ''It seems that she''s really frustrated.


    But the light in her eyes is still there. Her ability to withstand any blow is still intact.''


    "I''ve never thought offorting you with those excuses, and I don''t think women are weaker and less


    capable than men. The water''s cold. Get up and get a hot shower, and I''ll tell you all the things that you


    are that John''s not." Nina stood up with a smile.


    "Oh, good. I''m aware that no one''s perfect, but that doesn''t mean I don''t get to hear a litany of praises


    from you. You''re not that easy to impress, you know." Grinning, Vicente stood up and took a hot


    shower.


    Sitting on the sofa, Nina started unwrapping a package while waiting for Vicente toe back. Inside


    the package were lollipops from Noah.


    "Would you like a lollipop? These lollipops taste good and have many vors. You can choose what


    you like." Nina pushed the box in front of Vicente who had juste out.


    Vicente nced at the exquisitely packaged lollipops and said, "Men don''t eat candies, so, no, thanks."


    She used her original voice, but what she said suggested that she treated herself as a man.


    Nina''s chest felt heavy. Looking at Vicente, she thought, ''If I haven''t run away, I would''ve been in the


    exact same position as Vicente.


    If I haven''t run away, there would be only Princess Nina in the world and no Nina.


    I''m very lucky. I have a brother who helped me break from the shackles of my nobility and escape to


    my freedom. I have a brother who stayed behind and cleaned up the mess I had made. Vicente has


    nobody.


    Her hands and feet are bound, and she has to support herself.''


    With tears in her eyes, Nina picked up one lollipop, peeled it, and stuffed it into Vicente''s mouth. "Just


    eat."


    The lollipop was particrly sweet, and it brought back a lot of memories.


    Twenty years ago, she was still Vicki, not Vicente. She once saw other children on the streets eating


    candies. She wanted some, too, but her mother said that they gave kids dental cavities. She never


    bought Vicky candies no matter how hard she cried.


    Later, Vicente bought candies for her secretly.


    That was the fondest memory she had of her brother.


    With the lollipop in her mouth, Vicente was in a daze for a long time before she curled up her tongue.


    The lollipop''s sweetness spread to her heart, deep enough to rouse the little girl from twenty years ago


    that still lived there.


    Vicente suddenly jumped. She took the lollipop out of her mouth and put it on the table. A hint of panic


    shed through her eyes. She said firmly, "I''m Vicente. It''s well known that Vicente doesn''t eat sweets."


    When the lollipop thudded on the table, Nina knew that she had failed.


    ''She''s contributed herself to her family.''

 Chapter 524 Bite You

    Chapter 524 Bite You


    Vicente stood up and used her male voice again. It was as if she was trying to make herself realize


    who she was now.


    "I''m going to change my clothes. Come with me. You can help me to choose what clothes I should


    wear. While we¡¯re at it, we can continue to discuss the previous topic."


    A beaming smile already bloomed on her face.


    Nina was at a loss whether tough or to cry.


    "John isn¡¯t as popr as you, and his reputation isn¡¯t as good as yours either," she said as they walked


    into the closet.


    Originally, Nina¡¯s closet was separated from Vicente''s, but because Nina¡¯s wasn¡¯t big enough to


    amodate her things, Vicente had people take down the wall separating their closets.


    Although Nina had numerous things filling up her closet, they seemed to act only as decorations. Her


    various pieces of jewelry, for example. Vicente had only ever seen her wear a few of them. Her clothes,


    though, were a different matter. Nina had never worn the same clothes twice, and she could get


    changed into a different set of clothes a few times a day.


    Vicente, on the other hand, didn¡¯t really have many things in her closet. The majority of them were


    formal suits and casual clothes in neutral colors.


    Her watch collection was quite impressive, though. They were arranged in a recessed wall shelf that


    upied almost an entire wall.


    Thebination of two closets was at least two hundred square meters. It was further divided into


    several areas, but only one-third of the things there belonged to Vicente.


    "Go on." Vicente excitedly went to the business wear area and picked a light-colored suit.


    When Nina saw the suit Vicente picked, she went towards the tie drawer, all the while saying, "John


    rarely appears in public. There are indeed many women who like him, but their number isn¡¯t as big as


    the number of your fans. Besides, although they like him, they¡¯re also afraid of him. He can be quite


    standoffish, which gives off the illusion that he¡¯s tyrannical."


    "Illusion?" Vicente turned around and looked at her incredulously. "Isn¡¯t that the fact? There wasn¡¯t


    even the slightest hesitation in him when he stabbed the needle in Demy''s eyeball. It was like what he


    was doing was just as normal as drinking water!"


    Nina said thoughtfully, "I''ve even seen him chop someone¡¯s hand off for real once."


    "Is he really that merciless?" Vicente shuddered.


    Nina said indifferently, "Yep, but I actually think he should¡¯ve cut off both of that person¡¯s hands instead


    of just one."


    ''That bastard wanted to harm me. If John hadn''t cut off his hand, I might¡¯ve kicked him in the balls.''


    Vicente didn''t know the real story, so her heart skipped a beat when she heard Nina¡¯s blood-thirsty


    words. "You are a match made in Heaven! When one murders, the other prepares the knife! The two of


    you will definitely bring about disaster to the world. Should I just keep the two of you eternally


    separated from each other to maintain the safety of the world?"


    "You dare?" Nina raised her eyebrows. "Try repeating what you said to me to John. I think he¡¯d poison


    you to make you mute or perhaps cut your throat."


    Vicente shuddered all over. The scene of John stabbing the needle into Demi''s eyeball once again


    emerged in her mind. She shook her head frantically and said, "No, no, no. On second thought, I think


    it''s best for you to be together. Maybe you two will contain each other, achieving checks and bnces


    which will benefit the world."


    Nina burst outughing. "That¡¯s very thoughtful of you."


    Vicente wiped the cold sweat on her forehead. "Forget it. I¡¯m already satisfied that I don¡¯t lose to him in


    terms of appearance and wealth. Don''t tell me anything about him anymore. I don''t want to be jealous


    or scared out of my wits."


    Nina walked over with the tie she¡¯d chosen and personally tied it for Vicente, who seemed to be


    enjoying the treatment she received. "My dear princess is actually helping me to put on my tie. I would


    be..."


    Vicente trailed off. She was so frightened by what entered her line of sight that her sentence was stuck


    in her throat.


    "Why not continue?" Nina, who was still in the process of tying her tie, looked up in confusion, only to


    see the reflection of a man in Vicente''s eyes.


    At this moment, John was walking towards them with a straight face. Vicente, who kept recalling how


    cruel and merciless he was, subconsciously stepped back. However, Nina was still holding the tie


    around her neck, so she ended up only taking a small step back.


    Upon seeing that reflection, Nina turned around and ran into John''s muscr chest. "Little girl, you can


    tie a tie?"


    Vicente sighed in relief. Fortunately, John didn¡¯t get angry when he saw the two of them. Nevertheless,


    the 1.9-meter-tall tyrant standing in front of her was really putting her under immense pressure.


    "Nina wants to practice with me so that she can help you tie your tie in the future." Vicente squeezed


    out a smile and pulled her tie out of Nina¡¯s grasp, intending to make her escape as soon as possible.


    The next second, however, she received a warning gaze that scared her so much her hands trembled


    all over. She immediately stopped what she was trying to do and pretended to be nonexistent.


    Nina tried to exin herself, "I..."


    "I know." John interrupted her in a surprisingly gentle voice, but his gaze at Vicente was freezing cold.


    "My little girl doesn''t know how to wear a tie. She only knows how to pull a tie. She even pulled mine,


    and by extension, me to her," John said casually.


    Nina blushed.


    She really wasn¡¯t a shy person, but every time John spouted corny, flirty words, she really couldn¡¯t


    stand them.


    "Little girl, I''ll teach you how to tie a tie now. Pay attention." John leaned over and whispered into Nina¡¯s


    ear. There was an almost unnoticeable smirk on his lips.


    He meant what he said. He put his hands over Nina¡¯s and started teaching her for real. Vicente only felt


    her scalp tingle to see theming towards her.


    "Are you trying to poison me or...


    Ouch!"


    Vicente suddenly yelped in pain. John had directed Nina¡¯s hands to tighten the tie around her neck.


    A little out of breath, Vicente still tried to finish her sentence. "Cut my throat?"


    "John, don''t make trouble!" Nina pulled her hands free from John¡¯s and pushed him back hard. The two


    of them simultaneously took a couple of steps back from Vicente. Her back was still pasted on his


    chest.


    Vicente hurriedly loosened her tie, gasping for breath. She then pointed at the two people, too furious


    to say anything.


    Once she regained herposure, she raised her eyebrows and said ruthlessly, "If it weren''t for Nina¡¯s


    sake, I would¡¯ve kicked you out of C Ind a long time ago, and your hope to take Nina back could¡¯ve


    gone to hell.


    Humph!" She straightened her clothes, looking as mad as a ho. It was really infuriating that she got


    suppressed by others in her own territory. Although the other party was a ruthless tyrant, she must find


    a way to reestablish her might.


    "Get out of my way!"


    Nina blinked her eyes innocently, pulled John aside to make way for her, smiled, and made a "please"


    gesture with her hands.


    Vicente red at her. "You''re such a heartless woman! You actually pick your lover over your best


    friend!"


    Nina pursed her lips, trying to hold back theughter that almost forced its way out of her lips. She


    didn''t dare to retort and just watched Vicente walk away in anger. Soon afterward, the electronic lock


    on the door beeped.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Less than a minuteter, Nina got a notification on her phone. It was an iing voice message from


    Vicente.


    The moment she pressed the y button, a shout that almost broke her eardrum rang. She quickly


    moved the phone away from her ear.


    "You two just stay inside and reflect on yourselves!"


    "John, you¡¯ve really pissed Vicente off." Nina patted John''s chest with her phone. "It''s all my fault. I


    won''t help anyone with their tie again in the future."


    "Ignore him." John waspletely unperturbed. He just raised his hand, pinched her chin, bent over,


    andnded a kiss on her lips. "You¡¯ve got to remember what you¡¯ve just said."


    Nina felt helpless and amused at the same time. "Do you need me to give you a reward, Mr. Jealousy?"


    "No, thanks." John raised his chin proudly.


    Nina rolled her eyes. "What are you being so proud about? In case you haven¡¯t noticed, the two of us


    are locked in here. No one else is allowed toe up to this floor, so, we can only wait for Vicente to


    calm down and open the door for us."


    John didn¡¯t seem troubled by this. He looked around and said slowly, "This ce is spacious and well-


    lit. The area over there is even carpeted. Very good. It won''t be cold for us."


    "Sorry?" Nina asked in confusion.


    John said with a deadpan expression, "I''ll bite you."


    Nina''s heart missed a beat. She stiffly turned her head towards the well-dressed man next to her. "Bite


    me?"


    "Yes." John then reached out, pulled her into his embrace, and nibbled her ear. "I¡¯m going to bite every


    part of your body."


    A crimson shade spread on her cheeks in an instant.

 Chapter 525 Attempted Suicide

    Chapter 525 Attempted Suicide


    John and Nina rolled on the carpet for a while as they enjoyed every moment of their bodies against


    each other. As things started heating up, Nina''s phone rang.


    They didn''t pay any attention to it and let it continue to ring.


    Whoever was calling was as persistent as ever. They called again and again, not letting the phone rest


    for a second.


    John couldn''t bear the repetitive racket anymore so he had no choice but to pick up the phone. He


    looked at the phone and saw that it was Vicente. He immediately regretted not strangling her just now.


    ''First Demi, then Vicente, why are they all trying to ruin our time together? I can''t even take off my


    pants without them causing some kind of distraction.


    Is it that difficult to be left alone?'' Although he was in a seething rage, he knew that she was probably


    calling about something urgent.


    John reluctantly looked at the phone again while he held Nina in his arms.


    They sat on the sofa and John finally answered.


    Vicente''s frantic voice red through the phone as she said, "Nina, Demi tried tomit suicide. Go


    and see what''s happening in the basement. I won''t be able to get there fast enough."


    "Suicide?" Nina said feebly while sitting up straight in John''s arms.


    Vicente sensed something wrong after hearing her voice and asked, "What''s wrong with you, Nina?


    Why do you sound so weak? What happened?"


    "Don''t worry about that. We''ll go to the basement and check. I''m hanging up," John barked coldly.


    He huffed and puffed as he hung up the phone the second he finished speaking.


    He put Nina down and said softly, "Just wait here. I''ll bring you a cheongsam."


    "Okay." With her cheeks still flushed, Nina sat obediently on the sofa and waited for him.


    John came back and wanted to dress her himself, but was only met with Nina''s red face. She took the


    cheongsam and quickly went to change in a more secluded spot.


    The cheongsam covered the hickeys on her neck, and revealed her fair arms. It had a moderate slit on


    the side that exposed her smooth straight legs.


    Her waist was still thin but the cheongsam hugged against her tightly anyway. Now that she had given


    birth, the cheongsam could fit her properly again.


    She donned a pair of high heels that only highlighted her elegance. Nina strode forward and with every


    noble step, only making John lust after her even more.


    He couldn''t take his eyes off her.


    A smile yfully danced on her lips as she stopped in front of him. "I''m not going to run away. You can


    see me every day for the rest of our lives. We just have to solve this problem with Demi first."


    "Okay." John''s Adam''s apple bobbed as he tried topose himself.


    The basement was very dark with only a little lighting through the small ss window on the side


    of the room. The dpidated fan squeaked as it rotated above her head. Demiy on the cold floor,


    As soon as Nina came in, she said, "It''s freezing in here. If the summer heat ever gets too much to


    handle, it looks like we can alwayse and cool off down here."


    John smirked and nced at her.


    They took a few steps forward and arrived at the basement door where Demi was locked inside.


    The guard opened the door and after they entered, he shut it behind them.


    Demi''s left eye was covered with gauze, and her right eye stared at the fan. She couldn''t even muster


    up the spirit to blink most of the time.


    Her head seemed to suffer the same treatment. It was wrapped in gauze that were stained with bright


    red blood seeping through. She was really in a bad way.


    Looking at the wound on Demi''s forehead, Nina smiled and seemed to think of something.


    Hearing the chuckle, Demi moved her eyes but then swiftly continued to stare at the fan.


    "It''s cold lying on the floor. Get up."


    When Nina reached out to help her, Demi sneered, "Your Highness, you don''t have to pretend to be


    kind. I won''t tell you anything."


    "I think you misunderstood." Nina insisted on pulling her up, but she found herself unable to do it. It was


    shocking because Demi barely weighed anything.


    She was stunned for a moment.


    "Don''t get your hands dirty." John pulled Nina back and then picked Demi up, tossing her onto the chair


    with one hand.


    John''s voice was enough to make Demi''s face turn. She was furious and instantly stared at him with


    nothing but rage filling her eyes.


    Seeing John reminded her of her injured eye.


    "Sean, I''m going to kill you!" Demi jumped up to her feet with her mouth wide open as she charged at


    John.


    John kicked her back to the chair. His leather shoe felt like a boulder pressing her down as he stepped


    on her.


    Demi ground her teeth, her eyes turning blood-red. "Sean, I won''t let you go. Even if I have to die, I''ll


    kill you first."


    "Demi, save your energy. Maybe you can find a way to escape from here." Nina stepped forward and


    asked John to take his foot off their prisoner.


    "Humph." Demi sneered. "Escape? No, I don''t want to escape. Just kill me if you want. Even if you


    don''t kill me, I''ll find a way to kill myself."


    "Well in that case, thank you for easing our nerves. I just have to pry, is Jett really worth it?" Nina asked


    her indifferently.


    "What does this have to do with Jett? Do you think I work for him?" Demi snorted.


    "Don''t you?" Nina stared at her and asked.


    Demi said casually, "Then just say yes. It doesn''t matter anyway. I''m in your hands now. You can say


    whatever you like."


    She was smart. She neither admitted nor denied.


    Nina found it very difficult to get a read on this woman so she couldn''t figure out whether she was lying


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    or not. She paced around the room a couple times and then left.


    Before leaving, Nina deliberately ordered the gatekeeper, "If she wants to die, just let her die. All you


    need to give her is a ss of water and some bread every day. It doesn''t matter whether she eats or


    not."


    Demi heard this clearly and pondered about what tricks Nina was going to y.


    Nina visited Demi every day like it was a routine. She''d alwayse in, pace around and then leave.


    She didn''t talk to her captive all the time. Sometimes she just stared at her for a while and then smiled


    mysteriously.


    Demi didn''t try to kill herself after that first time. Now her new way to pass the time was going on a


    hunger strike. On the second day of Demi''s hunger strike, Nina asked the gatekeeper to not give Demi


    any bread. They just give her two sses water every day.


    Demi stared nkly at the two sses of water, unable to figure out what they meant.


    Vicente was also confused as to what was on Nina''s mind.


    She had been busy all day so when the three of them finally got a chance to sit together, she asked,


    "Aren''t you afraid that Demi will reallymit suicide? From all the investigating I''ve done, she should


    know a lot about Jett. She''s key for me to defeat him."


    "She won''tmit suicide," Nina said firmly.


    "Why? Since you''re so sure, then why did she try it already? If my men arrived just a littleter, she


    might have not survived. She was determined to kill herself so I had to keep her under constant


    surveince. We watch over her like hawks so the only way to kill herself is her starving to death,"


    Vicente exined.


    John asked in a low voice, "How did you men arrive just in time?"


    "They were right at the door. They rushed in when they heard themotion," Vicente answered. She


    was still confused. "Is there anything wrong with that?"


    Nina smiled at John and said, "Look, how smart my children''s father is."


    Vicente frowned and scoffed gloomily, "Stay on topic, please. Why are you so sure that she won''t


    John wasn''t going to waste time exining, but as soon as he heard Nina''s praise, he was all too


    willing.


    "She wasn''t trying tomit suicide. She was leading us there on purpose." John raised his chin and


    nced at Vicente in disgust.

 Chapter 526 Something Wrong With Nina

    Chapter 526 Something Wrong With Nina


    Vicente''s anger simmered beneath the surface as she looked at John''s disdainful eyes, but then her


    expression changed.


    "Yes! Why didn''t I think of it before?" Vicente eximed excitedly at the realization. "If Demi really


    wanted to kill herself, she would have done so in secret. She made noise so that my people would


    notice her and save her. I was deceived."


    "Right," Nina nodded. "The wound on her forehead didn''t seem to be too serious¡ªit didn''t look like she


    would die from it. Then, she woke up soon after she fainted.


    She was nning to lure us there. As for the reason why she did that, well, she probably wanted to


    check whether we have found out about her connection to Jett.


    Now that she knows the answer, she won''tmit suicide. For her, the next logical step would be to


    find a way to escape or wait for Jett to send people to save her."


    "Jett is a heartless man. Will hee to save her?" Vicente very much doubted it.


    Nina answered resolutely, "He would. We''ve only ever seen his interactions with Ruby and other


    women. We haven''t seen how he treats Demi.


    Yesterday, I got some information about the sapphire ne. Back then, Jett spent a ton of money


    on the sapphire ne. He gave Demi the real one, while he gifted his own wife a fake one.


    Do you remember that perfume? John had the matter secretly investigated. As it turns out, Jett mixed


    the perfume himself, for his beloved. But Ruby only ever uses perfumes from a well-known


    international brand."


    Nina''s nce shifted from John to Vicente. "Vicente, do you remember telling me that Demi''s perfume


    was sent by her boyfriend? You mentioned that she wore it every day. A man was willing to take the


    time to make her a customized perfume. Demi''s boyfriend must be loving her deeply."


    Vicente gasped, understanding what Nina was implying. "If what you''re saying is true, then Jett and


    Demi must really love each other. There''s no way that he won''te to save her."


    Nina nodded. "Has Jett found out that we have Demi?"


    "I''m not sure. I told the others that Demi went on a business trip, but he probably is suspicious of it,


    especially when he can''t get in touch with her." Vicente sneered. "He is very calm, and he hasn''t done


    anything yet. However, my men found out that he visited a private hospital, but they couldn''t find


    anything."


    "Hospital?" Nina turned to look at John. "We''ve been ignoring one thing all this time! Jett had people


    take away Van and Don because he suspected that the children are not Vicente''s. He probably went to


    the hospital to get a paternity test done. Demi must have gotten samples from the children and given


    them to Jett to have their DNA tested. That would exin his calmness."


    The atmosphere in the room dropped by several degrees as the expression on their faces changed at


    the same time.


    "Didn''t Cali swear that Demi didn''t seed?" Vicente suddenly shot up in rm.


    John''s eyes narrowed into slits. "Cali did say that. It''s difficult to tell the truth."


    Nina gritted her teeth and smacked her lips. "If he really loves Demi, he might trade the secret for her. If


    he prefers power to Demi, then we''re done for."


    "What should I do?" Vicente paced back and forth worriedly.


    After thinking for a while, John said, "Once he gets the result of the test, he will either announce it to


    the public ore to us. He hasn''t done anything yet, which means he''s still waiting for the result. We


    still have time."


    Suddenly, Nina stood up and took out the photo that had been in Demi''s bag. "I''ve always had a hunch


    that the person in this photo is the key. We must have missed something."


    "I already had that checked." Vicente stopped her pacing. "There''s nothing on C Ind about this


    person. We have never heard anything about Jett''s rtionship, let alone a marriage."


    In fact, they had investigated everything that they could think of, but to no avail.


    The room became quiet once again.


    The silence was only broken when the rm set on John''s mobile phone went off.


    "You don''t have to work so hard. I''m here with you." John squatted in front of Nina and gently pinched


    her face. "It''s time to sleep."


    "Is it half past eleven?" Nina still remembered his default sleeping time of half past eleven. She used to


    wish that she could sleep on time just like him.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    However, that was a long time ago. When they were married, he rarely went to bed on time. He


    wouldn''t stop having sex with her until two or three in the morning.


    To her, the thought of John bringing back the habit of having a set bedtime was afort. After all,


    such a habit was beneficial to one''s health.


    John was about to agree with her when Vicente suddenly pointed at the screen. "It''s three past ten in


    the evening."


    "That seems a little early," Ninamented as her gaze swept up from the screen to meet John''s.


    "Have you changed your routine?"


    "Well, it will be about ten thirty by the time you''re done washing up. Don''t think too much. Trust me¡ªI''ll


    be here the whole time." John gently held her in his arms. "I''ll check whether you go to bed obediently.


    If you don''t listen to me, I''ll be angry."


    Nina didn''t understand why she had to go to bed this early, but she nodded. "Okay. Good night."


    Then, she leaned over and ced a kiss on the corner of his mouth.


    The affection between the two nearly blinded Vicente''s eyes. She brushed the emotion aside, but her


    eyes looked bleak.


    In the end, Vicente couldn''t resist a snarkyment. "In the future, can you two stop being so lovey-


    dovey in front of me?"


    Nina''s and John''s head swiveled toward him.


    She rolled her eyes in exasperation. "Forget it. I don''t mind." With a wave of a hand, Vicente bid the


    two good night. "I''ll go to sleep, too. John, you shouldn''t stay on the second floor. It''s the crucial


    moment."


    Ignoring him, John kissed Nina''s forehead before leaving.


    As soon as John closed the door and turned around, Vicente was waiting for him by the door of the


    next room, looking like she had something to say.


    John walked over and demanded in a terse voice, "Tell me."


    "Sure enough, you only talk a lot when you''re with Nina." Vicente sighed and pushed her point. "You


    haven''t changed your routine. Nina''s has always been dependent on you. Why did you make her sleep


    at half past ten?"


    "It''s normal to sleep at half past ten." John''s face waspletely unreadable.


    However, Vicente was not stupid. How could she believe John''s words? Thus, she hazarded a guess.


    "Is there something wrong with Nina?"


    "No." Something flickered in the depths of John''s eyes, and his hands clenched into fists.


    Vicente frowned. "There must be something wrong."


    "I said NO!" John growled out, his low voice rough with the effort of restraining himself. The eyes


    ring at Vicente looked like a wild beast''s.


    John''s denial did nothing but proved Vicente''s suspicion. In an urgent voice, she tried reasoning with


    John. "Have you consulted experts in the field? How did you know that there really is something wrong


    with her? Don''t keep such things to yourself. You''re not only scaring yourself, you''re scaring us, too. I


    think she is fine. She has remembered everything in the past. Normally, she..."


    "Her immunity is declining." John''s eyes lowered to the floor to hide his expression, but the longshes


    obscuring them were spiky and wet. "It grows worse by the day."

 Chapter 527 Calis Feelings

    Chapter 527 Cali''s Feelings


    John and Vicente stood at the door. The soft moonlight cast their shadows on the corridor. The night


    was deep and quiet, and the wind was cool.


    Leaning against the wall, Vicente took a deep breath and asked John, "What happened?"


    "Maybe it''s a side effect of M.C." John reached for his pockets to take out a cigarette and a lighter, but


    then he remembered he had left them on the first floor.


    He had quit smoking because Nina choked every time she smelled the smoke. But in the half a year


    that he had been separated from her, he had picked up the nasty habit again.


    He had been restraining himself since he came to C Ind. He did not smoke around Nina, but now he


    could not control himself.


    If she were not in his arms, he would smoke. Otherwise, he would feel uneasy and a little panicked.


    "Are you looking for a cigarette?" Vicente saw what John was doing.


    John turned to look at her and asked, "Yes. Do you have one?"


    Vicente shrugged. "No."


    "No? Then why did you even ask?" The itch behind John''s throat had gotten unbearable, making him


    irritable. He was clenching his fists to keep his hands from shaking.


    Vicente did not reply.


    But she understood that John was not really angry. He was just agitated.


    John also realized that he was taking out his frustrations on Vicente, but it was extremely difficult for


    him to apologize to anyone other than Nina.


    "My little girl gets out of breath after running one kilometer, and she pales over after running five


    thousand meters. She can only jog because she may pass out if she speeds up. In the past, she ran


    after a thief and almost exhausted that thief to death."


    At the moment, John sounded like a bass chord.


    "What''s more, she can no longer lift Demi, who is less than one hundred pounds. In the past, she could


    lift a fully grown adult with one hand and throw them far away. Also, she feels the cold more than me..."


    As Vicente listened to John, she recalled some details of the past few days and gradually lowered her


    eyes.


    "If her immunity is declining, then we can just improve it. I believe it''s not thatplicated. Nina is my


    best friend, the best..." Vicente murmured.


    The two retired to their own rooms with their own thoughts. Vicente tossed and turned for half the night


    before she finally fell asleep.


    The sun was already high up in the sky when Vicente woke up the next morning.


    She tossed the quilt aside and slid out of bed. She walked over, stood on the balcony, and looked into


    the distance. She saw two figures on the track by the artificialke. They were taking a walk with towels


    around their necks.


    The two of them looked a little serious as if they were discussing something important.


    During breakfast, Vicente asked Nina, "What were you talking about this morning?"


    "I want to investigate Demi." Nina thought she should start with Demi.


    Vicente was not surprised. "I have her information."


    "Your information is useless. If it weren''t, then you should''ve known from the beginning that she was a


    spy. What you have on her is what she wants you to know." Nina scooped up a spoonful of purple


    potato paste and stuffed it into her mouth. Then, she drank a mouthful of milk.


    "I''m full. Keep an eye on the situation in Jett''s hospital. I''ll go to Demi''s house with Johnter to see if I


    can find any clues," Nina said and then stood up.


    Vicente nodded, but remembering that Nina was not in good health now, she immediately stopped her.


    "Just let John go alone while you get some rest here at home. Or better yet, go to Scher Mountain. You


    can trust John to do all the work after all."


    Nina looked back at her and said, "I don''t need to rest."


    "But don''t you miss Van and Don? You haven''t held them for three or four days. All you did was video


    chat with them. They need their mother, Nina." Vicente did not want Nina to exhaust herself too much.


    ''It will take her a lot of time and energy to secretly investigate these things, and I''m really concerned


    that her health will not be able to keep up.''


    Nina stopped, and Vicente continued, "That''s it. You''re going to Scher Mountain to see and be with


    your sons."


    "You''re right. I do miss Van and Don." The look in Nina''s eyes suddenly softened.


    Vicente''s face lit up. "When Calies back, ask her to apany you. Your brother has put together


    a new group of bodyguards for you. My men are no longer reliable."


    "All right." Nina agreed.


    Around ten o''clock in the morning, Cali came back from the hospital in high spirits. Noah had also been


    discharged.


    Dressed neatly, Noah looked good. The light in his eyes had returned, making him look even more


    handsome.


    Despite that, Nina was still worried. "Noah, why are you already out of the hospital? Are you fully


    recovered?"


    "I''m okay. My wound is healing just fine as long as I move carefully and don''t pick on it. All they were


    doing at the hospital was cleaning and redressing my wound every now and then. Since I could do that


    myself, I decided toe back," Noah answered in a cheerful tone. It seemed that there was nothing


    to worry about.


    "Besides, I don''t have anything to do at the hospital, and I don''t like the smell of disinfectant."


    "Well, you have nothing to do here either. Just go back to the hospital," John said seriously.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    John''s words startled Cali who then turned her head to Nina. She muttered under her breath, "Gosh,


    Sean is a little scary, isn''t he?"


    "He''s not bad. He just couldn''t be kind enough to care about others," Nina replied with a smile.


    "Well, I know that Sean cares about Noah. After all, Noah took a knife in the gut for him." Cali fixed her


    eyes on John. Listening to his deep and pleasant voice, she even envied Noah.


    ''If I had caught a knife for him, would he also care about me?''


    Cali added, "I believe that Sean is a very warm person. He''s not as cold as he seems."


    Nina whipped her head toward Cali and slightly narrowed her eyes. She suddenly felt very


    ufortable.


    "You really like him, do you, Cali?"


    "Hmm." Cali nodded and blushed. Realizing what she had blurted out, she immediately shook her head


    and said, "What? No, no! I didn''t...I meant..."


    Nina could tell that Cali really liked John, and she felt frustrated.


    Nina would never give her husband to another woman. It was just that she did not know how to get rid


    of Cali''s feelings for him.


    ''In the past, I could just announce my rtionship with John and let others know that he was no longer


    avable.


    But I couldn''t do that anymore, not in the situation we''re in. What should I do?


    Should I even do anything? It''s not illegal to like someone!''


    Nina was beginning to drive herself insane with her own thoughts. She thought for a while and said,


    "Well, I hate to be the bearer of bad news, but I believe Sean is in love with someone else."


    "Really? I see." Cali''s bright eyes abruptly dimmed.


    Nina felt a little guilty, but she gritted her teeth and nodded. "Yes, and the woman also loves Sean very


    much."


    After a moment''s silence, Cali turned to look at Nina with a pair of clear eyes. "Why isn''t she by Sean''s


    side? I''ve been secretly observing Sean for a long time. I haven''t seen him contact anyone or get close


    to any woman. He seems to only be close to you, but that''s his job. He needs to be close to you to


    keep you safe."


    Nina blinked at her twice. ''I want to say that I am John''s wife and that we love each other very much.


    But I can''t say these words. I can''t expose us to the public.''


    Nina kept silent for a moment, and Cali''s dim eyes lit up again.

 Chapter 528 Please His Mother-in-law

    Chapter 528 Please His Mother-inw


    Noah didn''t listen to John''s advice and onlyforted him instead. "Don''t worry about me. I''ve brought


    the doctor here."


    "I''m not worried about you," John spat. His eyes softened when he saw the attending doctor.


    Noah smiled, "You pay."


    Without saying anything, John walked straight to the doctor and asked, "How''s his injury?"


    "The wound is healing. He just needs to take the medication. The stitches can be removed after a few


    days."


    "Okay. Can he exercise?" John faintly asked.


    "Err..." The doctor looked back and forth between the two people with an anxious expression.


    "Strenuous exercise will tear the wound so he can''t do any of that."


    Noah pricked up his ears and felt that something was strange. While he was still lost in thought, he


    heard John''s voice.


    "Come with me."


    "Where are we going?" Noah suddenly snapped out of his trance.


    John didn''t say a word and just signaled for Noah to follow.


    Noah looked at Nina helplessly. She quickly asked, "Where are you going?"


    "I don''t know. Ask him." Noah raised his head and motioned at the man in front of him.


    The doctor intervened, anxiously shouting, "No, you can''t do strenuous activities."


    John turned around as soon as he heard Nina speak, and red at the doctor. The poor doctor was so


    terrified that he almost jumped out of his own skin.


    "Noah and I will investigate that matter." As he looked over at his love, his eyes softened again and his


    fiery anger settled.


    Nina smiled. "Okay, take care. That goes for you as well, Noah."


    "I know. You rest up at home, okay?" Noah smiled and followed John, side by side.


    They arrived at Moon Bay, where Demi lived.


    It seemed to be unnaturally under surveince for some reason. It took them incredibly long to just


    enter, but they finally arrived at Demi''s vi. It was a hollow victory in the end though because they


    couldn''t get in.


    With the swarm of security patrolling the area, they couldn''t find an opportunity to climb over the wall.


    They walked around the vi and could only stand and wait until the night.


    Since Noah was injured, John was the only one that could climb over the wall.


    From the safety of the darkness, Noah watched as John climbed over the wall and onto the balcony.


    His mind was cast back to the time in Lexingport City when John was mistaken as a thief for climbing


    over the balcony to look for his wife.


    ''Look at how agile he moves. He has to credit Nini for that because of the countless times she didn''t let


    him enter her apartment.''


    The lights of the vi switched on and John opened the door from the inside.


    After they were both inside, they shut the door. It seemed as if they were being watched as a figure


    emerged from the woods opposite the vi.


    Covered by the shadows of the night sky, all that could be seen was a pair of fair skinny legs.


    The woman picked up her phone and reported, "Jett, two people have entered my sister''s house."


    "Daisy, don''t worry. I will handle it. You just wait and I''ll send someone to bring you back to the hotel to


    stay for a while." Jett didn''t seem to be flustered at all and in fact sounded quite calm and gentle.


    Daisy Ding turned around and went out. She said worriedly, "Jett, my sister hasn''t shown up for several


    days now. You have to save her."


    "Your sister will be back in a couple days. Don''t worry. Try not to leave the hotel when you get there


    though. If anyone finds you and questions you, just tell them the truth. It doesn''t matter what you say,


    you''ll be safe. I''m your brother-inw; you trust me right?" Jett continually tried to coax her.


    Daisy nodded and said, "I trust you. I believe my sister will be fine."


    "Good girl, that''s it." Jett hung up the phone.


    Demi''s vi was two stories high, but it wasn''t that big in actuality. It was warmly decorated and felt very


    homey.


    While Noah looked around, he stumbled across the shoe cab. It was filled with women''s shoes, but


    there were two different sizes.


    "Demi doesn''t live alone. She probably has a sister."


    "Maybe it''s a friend of hers." John looked around the hall and showed the photo frame to Noah.


    It was a picture of Daisy and Demi on their travel.


    Noah took it and nodded in agreement. "Their faces and even skin tone look quite different though.


    They really don''t look like biological sisters."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The two of them observed for a while in the hall on the first floor and then went upstairs. Noah went to


    Daisy''s room and John went into Demi''s.


    After searching for around half an hour, they finally left. They exited Moon Bay and Vicente drove them


    to Scher Mountain.


    Arriving there, John felt a wave of guilt flush his body. He had the sudden thought that he had wronged


    Nina.


    North Yard paled inparison to the majesty of Scher Mountain.


    Even though North Yard was the mostvish mansion in Lexingport City, it still didn''t hold a candle to


    the royal family''s castle.


    While he sat at the dining table, there was so much more than just invaluable tableware and delicacies


    at every meal. The treatment that Nina received was incredible. It made John think that he in fact


    hadn''t been treating her well enough at all.


    ''The only servants at North Yard are Richard and others, with Helen being the only chef. Nothing


    Nina always wears customized clothes that put the designer clothes to shame.


    My little girl grew up in the rich royal family of C Ind. She has always enjoyed the best treatment that


    anyone could offer. Being with me is like a step down.''


    John didn''t believe that she was too good for him or anything. After all, he was an excellent man, but


    he was just afraid of not giving her what she wanted.


    John swore to himself that he''d treat Nina a whole lot better from that moment onwards.


    His parents-inw didn''t show up, which made John relieved. ''To be honest, I was really afraid that I


    couldn''t handle them.


    My father-inw seems to be fine. He is kind and loves Nina a lot, but my mother-inw is the difficult


    one to deal with. She is so aloof."


    John had been pondering about how he was going to win his mother-inw all the time. He walked


    back to his room absent-mindedly after dinner.


    Vicente and Nina yed with the children, making themugh. Even though it was already nine o''clock,


    the kids didn''t sleep.


    Usually, Van and Don would have already fallen asleep at this hour.


    "What are you thinking about?" Leon walked beside John as they paced down the hallway.


    While John was still pondering, he answered without any hesitation, "How do I please my aloof mother-


    inw?"


    As soon as the words slipped out of his mouth, he came back to his senses. He awkwardly turned his


    head to see Leon holding back hisughter.


    John avoided any eye contact to try and y it off. "I was just wondering."


    Leon didn''t bother exposing John''s tant lie. ''It''s amazing how a thirty-year-old man can lose his mind


    over the woman he loves. It''s quite cute.''


    "My mother isn''t actually aloof to everyone," Leon said. "She loves her husband more than her children.


    Just like you, if someone wants to make you happy, they just need to make my sister happy and that''s


    enough to fix everything."


    John nced at him and suddenly had a brilliant thought.

 Chapter 529 I Love Mornings

    Chapter 529 I Love Mornings


    John had a n in mind, so he stopped thinking about it. ''I don''t want to give Noah anymore time


    around those children than I have to.


    He is probably trying to win the children''s favor since he can''t win Nina''s.''


    Noah sensed his unfriendly gaze. As soon as he raised his head, the other man muscled his way in


    and pushed him aside.


    John picked up the children and said, "Let me hug them."


    The corner of Noah''s mouth twitched slightly. "You are so childish."


    "Well, yeah. He thought you were going to steal the kids." Leon giggled.


    Noah raised his eyebrows and said, "Nini, you asked me to be the twins'' godfather. Doesn''t that still


    count?"


    "Of course." Nina was ying with her kids, so she answered his question without thinking too much.


    John gritted his teeth, closed his eyes and opened them again.


    ''Noah really does want to take them away!''


    John squeezed one word through his teeth, "No."


    After getting to know John for quite some time, Noah wasn''t afraid of him. "You don''t have the final


    say," he said.


    There was a tension in the air¡ªyou could almost hear the sound of John''s gnashing teeth.


    Vicente moved away quietly. She didn''t want to be drawn into this.


    Leon whispered in Noah''s ear, "Both of you are childish."


    Noah smiled and didn''t say anything back.


    ''I was indeed acting childish.''


    "What''s wrong with having one more person dote on the kids?" Noah said in a gentle voice.


    "I..." John stopped and nced at the soldiers standing at attention nearby He gritted his teeth and said


    in a low voice, "I will love the children with all my heart. Do they even need you?"


    Noah teased, "Then what about Nini? If you spend all your time spoiling your kids, you won''t have


    enough time to take care of her, right? How about I...?"


    Noah deliberately left the rest unsaid. ''I''m sure he''s going to shut me down.''


    As expected, without hesitation, John blurted out, "Okay. You can be the kids'' godfather."


    The twins were important to John, but Nina was more important.


    "Hahaha..." Vicente couldn''t helpughing, but John''s smoldering re frightened her. She quickly shut


    her mouth and looked around, pretending not to hear or see anything.


    But the next second, Leon chuckled.


    Leon was Nina''s brother, the prince of C Ind. John didn''t dare to re at him.


    John left in a huff.


    "Come on, Noah. Do your thing and coax the kids. It''s bedtime." Nina put the babies in Noah''s arms


    and hurried to catch up with John.


    The two of them stayed outside for half an hour. When they came back, Nina lowered her head. Her


    lips were red and swollen.


    Ten minutes after she left, John appeared. He slowly walked into the arranged room.


    It had been a long time since John and Nina had slept in the same bed. He had to content himself with


    talking to her over the phone. He missed her so much he said her name softly, over and over. Listening


    to her breath, he felt as if she were sleeping in his arms.


    The phone was connected the whole night, and John slept soundly.


    When Nina awoke the next morning, she was a little surprised to see that John hadn''t hung up yet. She


    put her ear close to it and felt happy after listening to John''s breathing.


    She picked up the phone and whispered, "Good morning."


    His breathing didn''t change. He was still asleep. Nina breathed a sigh of relief and put her phone back


    down, but she left it connected.


    Nina sat on the bed and stretched. Through the white curtains, she saw the blue sky and white clouds.


    She smiled and said, "I love mornings."


    At that point, John woke up. He couldn''t help smiling and muttering sleepily, "Me too."


    He sat up and added, "Meet me for a jog in ten minutes."


    When Nina heard his voice, she happily picked up her phone and said seriously, "Yes, sir!"


    John''sughter came over the line, deep and sexy as always. "Good girl, see youter. Hanging up


    now?"


    "I''ll hang up when I see you," Nina said happily.


    "Just what I wanted to hear."


    The two put their phones aside and didn''t say anything more. They got washed, listening to the sounds


    over the phone, as if the one they loved was beside them.


    Sometimes they didn''t have to say or do anything together. They just wanted to be with each other.


    Ten minutester, the two of them gathered downstairs and began their daily routine. This time, John


    had her run four hundred meters more than theirst job. He wanted to see if she could handle it. After


    her run, she was still a little out of breath.


    John patted her on the back and the two of them made their way home, albeit a great deal slower.


    "What do you think?"


    "Not bad." Looking at his worried eyes, Nina was moved and smiled. "It doesn''t matter. We work out


    together every day, and you remind me of my diet. My brother said there are experts studying M.C.


    Don''t worry."


    John''s pupils narrowed. "You know?"


    "Yes." Nina didn''t feel bad.


    Looking at her bright eyes, John sighed in his heart. ''That''s right. My little girl is so smart. How could


    she not know?''


    "We have to be confident. I''m doing what I''m supposed to be doing," Nina said firmly.


    John smiled faintly, seeming a little reluctant. "Don''t be afraid. I''m here with you."


    "I won''t be afraid, as long as you''re not scared, either." Nina walked to his side, held one of his fingers


    secretly, and scratched his palm before withdrawing her hand.


    ''But I am scared.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When I ran downstairs, I couldn''t even catch my breath. When I couldn''t help Demi up, I realized that


    there was something wrong.


    I was terrified.


    John''s no dummy. He knows. And I think he''s more scared than I am. I couldn''t put that on him, so I


    have to pretend.''


    "I''m not afraid." The look in John''s eyes became firm. ''I''ll find a way to cure her, no matter what.


    In the worst-case scenario, I can''t cure her and she''ll die.


    If she dies, I''ll die with her. I won''t leave her alone.


    But I won''t let her die.''


    Johnposed himself and said, "Don''t overthink this. Things won''t be so bad."


    "Exactly." Nina raised her chin. "That''s just it. I don''t feel sick. It''s just that I get tired easily, and I''m not


    as strong as I was. That''ll make it hard to defend myself. It''s nothing. I have you."


    With a smile, John looked at the bottle of water in Nina''s hand and asked, "So, can you open that?"


    "Are you kidding me? It''s child''s y!" Nina immediately unscrewed the lid, drank half the bottle and


    snorted at him.


    John loved her attitude. She was cute when she was snippy. ''I wish I could fold her into my arms and


    kiss her until we''re both out of breath.''

 Chapter 530 Showing Off Their Love

    Chapter 530 Showing Off Their Love


    It was the weekend. Vicente was free, and Leon had nothing better to do. The five of them gathered to


    talk about Demi.


    Leon sent all the servants away.


    John sat down, Nina in his arms. Everyone else envied their love.


    Vicente wanted to ask Leon to call the servants back. ''I don''t want to leave these two alone any longer


    than I have to. They can''t keep their hands off each other.''


    But when she saw the happy expression on Nina''s face, the words died before they could reach her


    lips.


    They sat on the sofa side by side.


    John sat on one end of the sofa with Nina on hisp.


    Vicente sat to John''s left. Noah sat next to her, and Leon sat on the other end.


    Noah clicked the watch Nina gave him, revealing a projector. He aimed the beam at the wall, and the


    photos he snapped at Demi''s house came into view.


    "Last night, we found a young woman living with Demi. That''s the girl in the photo. Daisy Ding, twenty-


    two years old, graduated from Visual Arts College. She''s a professional photographer. That''s all I could


    find on her."


    Nina''s eyes grew deeper. "Looks familiar, huh?" John asked.


    "Well, Daisy looks like the girl in the photo which we found in Demi''s handbag."


    "This girl, right?" Noah changed the picture. This was an old, yellowing photo, in which there were two


    girls. "Daisy was fifteen. The older one should be Daisy''s sister, who was twenty-four back then." The


    picture changed again. "Look at the back of the photo. Daisy and Darleen. So she should be Darleen


    Ding."


    "Darleen..." Nina said, frowning. "It''s her. Jett was once married with her. Those two must be close to


    Demi and Jett."


    "Yeah." Noah switched the pic again. The new one featured three people.


    It was the two sisters from the Ding family and Demi. Demi sported a pair of sunsses.


    Nina said, "Noah, see if you can zoom in on the reflection in the sunsses. Let''s see who snapped


    that pic."


    "Okay." Noah did as he was told, revealing a blurry figure. "It''s a man, I can tell you that much."


    Vicente suddenly said, "It''s Jett. I recognize the gray suit. He wore it on his twenty-fifth birthday, and I


    was not even twenty then. I was kind of ballsy, and said his suit was cheap. Of course, I said it in a mild


    way. He beat the crap out of me, and his rep suffered for it.


    This next part I remember vividly. He grabbed my cor and punched me until I fell down. He said, ''This


    suit is the best in my eyes. People like you never will never understand. No really cares about you.''


    They say words can never hurt you, but that''s a lie. It hurt. Especially thatst sentence. I was so angry


    I was ready to fight him." Vicente curled her lips, and sadness shed in her eyes.


    ''I guess Jett was right. No one really cares about me.


    Maybe someone cared when I was Vicki. My parents did. And so did my brother. Then my father died,


    and my brother too. My mother forced me to disguise myself as a man. Now that I think of it, no one


    really cares about me.''


    "You shouldn''t have insulted his suit." Noah raised his hand and patted Vicente on the shoulder.


    Vicente''s body stiffened slightly. ''I don''t think we''ve ever touched before. Right?


    Why is my heart is beating like a drum?''


    Noah thought he''d gone too far, so he quickly exined, "I''m not ming you. Maybe you didn''t know


    the suit was a birthday gift from someone Jett liked. She may have made it herself."


    "I think so," Nina nodded. "John gave me a simr birthday giftst year, a cheongsam he made. If


    anyone made fun of it, I''d beat him silly. I''d make sure he couldn''t walk again."


    Vicente felt a chill run down her spine.


    ''I guess I was kind of a jerk. I deserved the beating.''


    Vicente turned to look at Nina and asked, "So the cheongsam you wore two days ago was a gift from


    John. Handmade, you said?"


    "He designed and sewed it himself." At the thought that he might have pricked himself and made him


    bleed, Nina held his hand tightly and gave him a peck on the cheek.


    The silence was palpable. Vicente took a deep breath and said helplessly, "Why did I even ask?


    Can you stop showing your affection for each other every chance you get? I can''t even bear it. Hey


    Leon, let''s switch seats."


    Vicente stood up angrily.


    "Change with Noah," Leon saidzily. "Why me?"


    Vicente was embarrassed.


    She didn''t know either.


    Noah looked at the figure standing in front of him with a puzzled look. Vicente looked away in panic. "I


    thought of you first. Is there a problem with that? Hurry up, let''s change seats."


    Noticing the panic in Vicente''s eyes, Leon was surprised. The warm smile disappeared, only to be


    reced by a mirthless one. He couldn''t help making fun of Vicente.


    "Count Nangong,


    do your fans know what you really look like?" With a smile, Vicente asked politely, "Prince Leon, may I


    change seats with you?"


    Raising his eyebrows, Leon said, "Let''s do it."


    The two exchanged seats. As soon as Leon sat down, he looked at the couple cuddling on the couch.


    "I''m an elder. You should behave yourselves."


    Nina ignored him and continued to y with John''s hand. From time to time, she would tickle his palm,


    and when John couldn''t stand it anymore, he grabbed her finger and wouldn''t let it move.


    However, Nina could still pull free and tickle him. Sometimes John would stop her. But other times,


    she''d move her finger away so fast he couldn''t grab it.


    She looked like an innocent little girl.


    And John grew fonder of her.


    Anyway, this didn''t affect their discussion.


    Noah continued to piece the information together for the others. "So Jett and Darleen got married eight


    years ago."


    "Back then, they were so good at concealing their marriage. I had no idea." Vicente sighed. "Nina, I


    finally believe what you said before. You said you and John were married without ourselves knowing."


    "It''s a story to tell our kids, that''s for sure." With a smug smile, Nina moved closer to John.


    "I also want to change my seat." Leon put his hand over his eyes and sighed. "Nini, I remember you


    used to be quiet. I miss those days. Now you''re more mischievous than anything. I think you want the


    whole world to know how much you love John. You want everyone to know he''s your husband."


    Vicente nodded in agreement.


    Noah smiled without saying a word.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And that was when John reached into his jacket and took out a red marriage certificate. Everyone there


    could see it. "My wife."


    "You carry your marriage certificate around with you again?" Nina almost burst intoughter. She


    pointed at John and said, "My husband."


    The others were speechless.


    Vicente covered her eyes like Leon, feeling distressed. A secondter, Noah did the same.


    ''Even I couldn''t stand it.''


    The three of them lowered their heads, as if they were mourning the Nina of the past. The old Nina


    really was gone.

 Chapter 531 Just A Guess

    Chapter 531 Just A Guess


    Vicente couldn''t stand it anymore. She raised her head and smiled. "Sorry, I don''t want to remind you,


    but your marriage is invalid."


    She knew that John and Nina''s marriage certificate wasn''t valid, so she had all the right to attack him. It


    was the one chink in John''s armor.


    Although cruel, her verbal attack was fair. John''s face instantly dropped along with his heart.


    There was no hint of aggression or rage building from inside him. John just slowly put the marriage


    certificate away andposed himself. His eyes seemed to hold a lot of emotions that couldn''t be


    pinpointed.


    His peaceful exterior gave Vicente a bad feeling. ''Is it just the calm before the storm?


    Does he want to poison me?


    Or does he want to cut my throat?''


    Vicente swallowed nervously, touching her neck. Sweat started seeping out of her pores as her


    anxiousness rose.


    She had to save herself. "I mean you can get new marriage certificates though."


    John still stood silently. His uncharacteristic tranquility was enough to make them not know what he


    was thinking.


    Before Nina could open her mouth, John said, "I will marry you and take you and our children back to


    Lexingport City."


    He spoke sincerely, with his eyes fixated on Nina.


    "Okay." Nina smiled.


    Vicente breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that she was safe after all. She quickly changed the topic.


    "Let''s continue. I''m really worried about dealing with Demi and Jett. What if we can''t even get rid of him


    at all?"


    "Well, that''s all I have." Taking advantage of this opportunity, Noah turned his head to the side and said,


    "Next, let''s see what John has."


    John grabbed Nina''s hand and reminded, "Little girl, it''s your turn."


    "Oh, yes, I''ve got the photos that you took." She projected the pictures onto the wall with her hi-tech


    watch.


    She showed the photos John had taken one by one to everyone. They were of Demi in her bedroom


    and wardrobe.


    "I''ve discussed this with John already. There''s nothing strange about Demi''s bedroom and we can''t find


    anything out of the ordinary. The only strange things are the photos." Nina continued to analyze them


    calmly.


    "All of Demi''s photos look the same. The design, light, color and general look are very simr. They are


    obviously works from the same photographer and if my hunch is correct, they''ll be Daisy''s.


    Demi has a calm and gentle aura about her and thates through from the clothes in her wardrobe


    as well. Daisy is theplete opposite. The style of these photos match up perfectly with her


    character.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    It can be seen from the photos that Demi was uneasy when taking them. I think she doesn''t like the


    style, so whatever she wasn''t fond of ended up being put in the bedroom. Demi and Daisy have a good


    rtionship. Compared with Darleen, I think they are more like sisters, and..."


    Nina earnestly continued before Noah interrupted her. "Where is Darleen?"


    Vicente was confused. "Yes. Where is Darleen?"


    "This is what we need to investigate." Nina looked at her brother and said, "Leon, you are the only one


    that can do that for us. Jett is against us, Noah and John are not from C Ind and it''ll be way too


    difficult for them to deal with it."


    Leon had always done anything to help his sister. "Don''t worry. I can handle it."


    "And Demi," John reminded them. "Do some digging and try topare her to how she was six years


    ago."


    "Compare the current Demi with the Demi from six years ago? Are there any differences?" Nina was


    confused and so were the others.


    John''s eyes darkened. "I just have a feeling there''s something there."


    Staring at the series of pictures on the wall, Nina finally understood what he was talking about. "Do you


    suspect the current Demi is an imposter?"


    John raised his eyebrows and said, "My wife knows me well."


    The two of them smiled at each other. Vicente held back her judgment about their affection and just


    asked, "What are you guys talking about? Who is Demi then?"


    "Look at these photos carefully." Nina motioned her head to tell her to look at the pictures. "Can''t you


    see that there are only pictures of Demi over the past five years? I also did some investigating


    yesterday and the only information about Demi was from these five years as well.


    Demi is so good-looking and kind to others. She has been close to Darleen and Daisy. It doesn''t make


    sense that she had been invisible in the past, right?"


    Nina posed the question again. "So what happened six years ago? Demi disappeared for a year? What


    happened to her?"


    "I''m confused." Vicente''s mind was a mess. "It seems that Jett didn''t try to save her. He knows very


    well that Demi is detained by us, but he hasn''t taken any action. Would he really abandon her?"


    Noah narrowed his eyes and said, "Maybe Demi isn''t working Jett."


    Vicente frowned. "Did I wrong anyone else? Why did they n this so meticulously and get Demi to spy


    on me then?"


    "Who knows?" Noah pursed his lips. "You could not have done anything bad to anyone, but that''s not


    going to stop people from trying to make trouble for you. The more sess that you get in your life, the


    more enemies you will make and danger you will be in."


    "You are right." Vicente agreed. She rolled her eyes and asked with a smile, "That''s why you didn''t take


    your family''s business and chose to be a part of the police instead, right?"


    "It''s just that I don''t like that. Everyone has a different pursuit."


    "Okay." Vicente was so eager to ask more about him. ''I want to know more about Noah.


    All my life, I have only met two people who don''t care much for fame and fortune. Nina doesn''t want to


    be a princess, while Noah refuses to take over his family business.


    However, that''s not important right now. The task at hand is still to deal with Jett.''


    Vicente suggested, "I think that we need to have a good talk with Demi again."


    Two dayster, Leon found some things about the Ding sisters and Jett, but it was difficult to find out


    anything about Demi.


    After learning the news, Nina and Vicente went to the basement to chat with Demi. They took Cali and


    John with them too.


    As Nina expected, Demi hadn''tmitted suicide nor continued her hunger strike.


    After all, there was nothing to eat anyway. She only had three sses of water every day, which had


    already left her incredibly thin and feeble.


    She hadn''t eaten anything for three or four days in a row. All she could do was sleep to resist the


    hunger.


    The bodyguard opened the door. Hearing the noise, Demi opened her eyes slightly. She was so hungry


    that she barely even noticed the people and solely concentrated on the smell of food.


    She struggled to sit up and looked at the people in front of her with her hair disheveled.


    "Cali," Nina called. Cali walked to Demi with a bag and took out a bowl of hot porridge, two eggs, a


    bottle of hot milk and a small cake.


    "Eat." Cali stood up and looked at Demi with mercy in her eyes.


    Demi was so hungry that she grabbed the cake with her bare hands like a savage.


    As soon as she put it to her mouth, she was stopped.


    "Wait!" Nina stood in front of Demi. "If you want to eat, you have to answer our questions first."


    Demi looked up at Nina and said weakly, "I knew that you wouldn''t be so kind."

 Chapter 532 A Clear Head

    Chapter 532 A Clear Head


    Nina smiled, "Then you can also refuse to eat. If you want to eat, let''s sit down and talk."


    "Talk? Do we need to have so many people talking? The more the merrier, though."


    Demi took a bite from the cake. "What do you want to know? I will answer some simple questions. As


    for other questions, let me go and I''ll tell you."


    Even though Demi''s head was spinning and her voice was frail, she managed to maintain a clear head


    and negotiated with Nina.


    Nina was taken aback. ''Demi is so calm andposed.''


    "Demi, you were amercial spy around Count Nangong and leaked a lot of secret information to


    your boss. That''s illegal, you know?" Nina said in a cold voice. "It''s illegal for you to take my children


    away from me. Do you understand?"


    Demi avoided Nina''s gaze. She picked up her ss of hot milk and in a calcting tone, she said, "The


    children. I just needed to get some hair from your children to have a paternity test."


    Demi sneered and looked at Cali. "It was Cali''s fault. She took away your children and ran away. I didn''t


    want that to happen; I wanted your children to get back to you."


    Cali, who was taken aback by the usation, gritted her teeth in anger. "Actually, you were the one


    who wanted to hurt the children. You even took off their bracelets."


    "That''s true. I did take off the bracelets. But I didn''t take away the children; nor did I wanted to. All I was


    after was their hair. Why would I even take the children in the first ce? What would I gain from that?


    I''m not an idiot," Demi said mockingly.


    She took another bite and sipped some more milk. After a while, she regained herposure and


    spoke with more strength in her voice.


    However, Demi''s eyes were still gentle and the calm still persisted whenever she looked at people.


    Nina didn''t detect any deception lurking beneath those eyes.


    ''So their n was just to get the children''s hair.''


    "You said you never revealed any secrets, right?" Vicente doubted what Demi had said. "If that''s the


    case, then why did Jett know my ns and whereabouts?"


    "Why had you never suspected me?" Demi looked at Vicente and defended herself. "That''s because


    you carried out an investigation and confirmed that I wasn''t involved in any of those things.


    I admit that I''m a spy but I''ve never leaked any secrets. Stop spreading lies against me."


    Vicente was rendered speechless. ''That''s right. Just like Demi said, I never suspected her because she


    had nothing to do with it.


    If Demi is clean, it means I have a more dangerous enemy that''s hiding somewhere near me. The


    worst part is, I don''t know who it is.''


    Vicente felt a chill down her spine. ''Just how many people are spying on me?''


    Noticing Vicente''s silence, Demi smiled. "First of all, I never leaked any secret. There''s nothing you can


    do to me. Second, I never abducted any children. Their hair was all that I was after. If you charge me


    about this, it won''t end well for you."


    Demi shifted her eyes to Nina and cast a strange nce towards her. "You don''t want to lose your


    reputation, do you? We all know the children are not Count Nangong''s and yet he''s still willing to raise


    them.


    Or maybe not. Maybe he just wants to use your position. Ever since he married you, he and his


    businesses have been flourishing. His position as Count Nangong has be more and more stable."


    Demi mocked them openly.


    "You..." Vicente''s face turned crimson with rage. She wanted to grab her and kick her in the stomach


    but Nina stopped her before she could.


    Cali was frightened by what Demi had said. Her jaw dropped while her eyes were wide open.


    ''Is Demi telling the truth? The kids are not Count Nangong''s?''


    Demi chuckled as she observed Cali''s dazed state. "Cali, you know something that you shouldn''t. You


    might get killed for it, you know."


    Cali was stunned. When she regained her senses, she cursed, "Stop spreading lies and ndering


    Princess Nina''s reputation!"


    "They didn''t disagree, which means they''re in agreement. Did I say anything wrong?" Demi looked at


    everyone defiantly.


    "You are wrong." Nina red at her. John put his hand on Nina''s shoulder, who was about to erupt in


    anger. "Don''t be distracted," he reminded her.


    John walked up to Demi and stared through her with his cold piercing eyes. "You are quite calm."


    "Thank you for your praise." A calm smile lingered on Demi''s face, but quickly vanished as she looked


    at John. She could feel the repulsion grow stronger with every fiber of her being the more she looked at


    him.


    She remembered what happened at the hospital. The pain and fear crawled in her heart like a cold


    snake.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The mere sound of the man''s voice was enough to make her scalp tingle and her legs tremble.


    The next second, the trembling feeling became stronger.


    "Just now, Nina mentioned nothing about any evidence of a crime. You tried to kill Cali at the hospital;


    that''s attempted murder. With Nina''s identity, you would be sentenced to life imprisonment."


    John''s calm voice echoed in the empty basement. His cold, calcting tone made the people around


    him shiver with fear.


    Especially Demi, her heart pounding against her chest. Even though she was afraid, she stood her


    ground and refused to admit anything.


    "I didn''t kill Cali. She''s right here!"


    "That''s because Sean saved me. Otherwise, you would''ve killed me." Cali pointed at her. "Demi, how


    dare you try to kill someone? I hope you die a horrible death!"


    Demi denied, "I didn''t try to kill anyone!"


    "You really are smart, aren''t you? Have you been trained?" John approached Demi and stood before


    her like an impregnable wall.


    She felt he could see right through her.


    Demi''s once calm demeanor quickly turned to panic. She looked up at John and dared not to look


    away. She tried her best not to step back.


    "There was a gas explosion six years ago..." As she heard John speak, Demi looked at him with wide


    eyes. The panic consumed her and she was quick to lower her head.


    "That day, one person was found dead while another was injured. Darleen was the one who died while


    Jett was injured. Because of Jett''s special identity, this ident wasn''t on the records. You


    disappeared for a year after the explosion."


    Demi sped her knees tightly, her fingers pale as though there was no blood circting in them.


    Before John could continue, Demi gritted her teeth and blurted out, "Stop!"


    Her eyes were red and her lips were trembling. The story must have aggravated her to such an


    extreme extent.


    "You don''t have to tell me this!" Demi roared. Her voice was hoarse and painful. "I''m Jett''s mistress.


    He''s not my boss. You won''t get anything useful from me."

 Chapter 533 Demis Past

    Chapter 533 Demi''s Past


    Demi looked worked up. Before they could even ask, she already gave them her answer.


    "I won''t tell you who my boss is. Now that I lost an eye, my boss won''t want me anymore. I am useless


    now. Do what you want with me. I don''t care if you send me to prison."


    Vicente opened her mouth slightly and thought about what Demi said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "You are Jett''s mistress. How is it possible that you have no idea what he has been doing in secret? He


    adores you very much. He even gave you a precious sapphire ne. And that perfume he gave


    you, he made it himself, you know?"


    "He''s just trying to make up for his sins, nothing more."


    Demi closed her eyes, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    She took a deep breath and continued, "You have investigated what happened six years ago. Did you


    break into my house? You wanted to enforce thew, and yet, you yourself broke thew in doing so.


    That''s ridiculous.


    If you didn''t break into my house in Moon Bay, you wouldn''t have been able to learn about the truth


    behind our past. Jett is been so generous to me because he wants to atone for his sins."


    Vicente frowned. "What do you mean?"


    Looking back into her past, Demi exined quietly, "Darleen, Daisy, and I were orphans. Since we had


    no one else, we had to support each other. We were able to live a good life despite not having enough


    money. Later on, Darleen met Jett, and they married in secret. Even Daisy and I didn''t know about it.


    But one day, Jett''s mother came to find us and forced Darleen to divorce Jett. She wanted Jett to marry


    Ruby.


    However, Darleen refused. That weekend, Jett came to our home to talk to her. He told her that she


    was the only woman he loved and that he wouldn''t marry any other woman."


    Nina listened intently as Demi told her the story. Frowning, she interrupted, "Were you next to them?"


    "No, Daisy and I were in the kitchen. They were in Darleen''s room."


    As soon as Demi finished her words, the look in Nina''s eyes changed. But Demi didn''t notice it and


    continued,


    "Daisy was still so young that she couldn''t help much in the kitchen. A gas leak happened and there


    was an explosion afterwards." Demi raised her hands to cover her face. Remembering that day was


    difficult for her.


    That scene was deeply etched in her mind. No matter how hard she tried, she could never forget.


    "Jett is a hypocrite. When the gas was about to explode, he just wanted to take Darleen out. But


    Darleen shook off his hand and insisted on saving us. In the end, she died there,pletely disfigured


    by the explosion. Daisy and I survived.


    Back then, I always had nightmares. About Darleen, the explosion, it was horrible. Jett still had a little


    conscience left. He arranged for Daisy and me to see a psychiatrist. When we recovered after almost a


    year of treatment, he married Ruby. I hate him. Even if he tries to make it up to us, we still hate him."


    Demi opened her eyes and looked at them calmly. "I pretended to be obedient to him. But the truth is, I


    was working for my boss."


    After finishing her story, Demi opened her mouth slightly, revealing a narrow gap between her lips. She


    breathed slowly, steadying herself.


    Demi peeked at the people in front of her. Cali looked distressed, but it seemed that she believed her.


    She didn''t know whether the others believed her or not. Their eyes revealed no clue about their


    thoughts.


    Looking at them, she thought that it might be hard for them to believe her.


    Seeing that they were silent, Demi smiled and said, "I''ve already said everything that I have to say.


    When will you let me go?"


    Nina smiled back. "Did I say that I would let you go?"


    Demi''s face froze. "What do you want?"


    "We''ll wait for Jett toe to us and negotiate," Nina answered coldly.


    "You''re wrong. Even though he wants to atone for his sins, he won''t let his efforts go in vain for me."


    Demi''s throat tightened. A trace of hatred shed through her eyes. Without dy, she forced herself to


    calm down.


    She was hiding her true emotions.


    "Just wait and see." Nina looked at Demi. "You will have food from now on. Don''t worry."


    They all then turned to leave, leaving Demi to herself.


    Once they got out of the basement, Cali couldn''t wait to ask, "Do you believe Demi? Will Jette to


    us? But she isn''t Darleen."


    "You are so naive," Vicente said.


    "Cali, don''t believe whatever others say." Nina said to her, knocking on Cali''s head. "Didn''t you hear


    what Sean said? She has been psychologically trained."


    When John heard Nina mention him,


    he stopped and turned his head to nce at her.


    He smiled at his little girl gently.


    "So you mean Demi just made that story up? If that''s so, she''s very good at making things up. She can


    be a scriptwriter," Cali said with a hint of surprise.


    For a while, Vicente thought hard about it. "It''s made up of half-truths," she said.


    "What do you mean half-truths? Which parts are true then? And which are fake?" Cali asked like a


    curious baby.


    While Vicente and Cali were talking, Nina turned her head and didn''t see John. She panicked.


    "I''m behind you." John was a bodyguard now, so it was improper to walk beside them. He had to y


    the part and walk behind.


    When he saw Nina''s anxious expression, he felt a sudden pain in his heart. It pained him to see her


    worried. He quickly whispered to her, "I''m here. Don''t be afraid."


    Nina felt a wave of relief when she saw her familiar figure and heard his voice.


    John didn''t talk much since he was a bodyguard. While he was in Lexingport City, Nina could hold his


    hand whenever she wanted and he didn''t need to talk much.


    But she couldn''t get close to him now.


    She came up with an idea.


    Clearing her throat, Nina said in a serious tone, "Sean, I hope you can say more. Please give me your


    thoughts on the story Demi just told."


    ''Since I couldn''t get close to him, I should just listen to his voice more,'' she thought.


    John gave her a serious look and said, "Okay."


    "Sean, you are a smart person. Please analyze what Demi said to us." Turning around, Cali smiled at


    him.


    Suddenly ignored by Cali, Vicente was speechless.


    "Hey, I''m still telling you my analysis, aren''t I?" he said crossly.


    Facing him, Cali begged Vicente with her eyes. ''I just want to listen to Sean.''


    Vicente seemed to have discovered something and was shocked. "Oh my God," he muttered.

 Chapter 534 Run Away After Flirting

    Chapter 534 Run Away After Flirting


    Cali stood at John''s side. She carefully maintained their distance, not daring to get too close. Their


    shadows looked like a couple snuggling up to each other.


    Looking at the ground in front of her, Cali smiled happily.


    However, for John, it was a different story. When he noticed Cali staring at the shadows on the ground,


    he frowned.


    "Demi hates Jett. Why did she help him by saying she had another boss instead of him?" John asked


    aloud. He then walked closer to Vicente and asked him, "What do you think, Count Nangong?"


    What John really wanted was to stand beside Nina and be close to her. But he was a bodyguard. It was


    inappropriate to stand between Vicente and her, so he had to stand on Vicente''s side.


    Meanwhile, Cali was beside Nina, so there were two people between John and her.


    Cali was a little disappointed, but she couldn''t just shamelessly walk to John.


    Nina and Cali didn''t notice what John was trying to do, but Vicente could see it.


    Just now, when he saw through Cali''s mind, he understood why John was trying to avoid Cali.


    Vicente sighed. ''He is so considerate!''


    "Go ahead," Vicente answered, cleverly trying to help him.


    Soon enough, the group continued to walk along. "What kind of boss would abandon her just because


    she lost an eye?


    Why does Demi hate Jett? And..."


    John trailed off and paused for a moment.


    "For the time being, let''s just try to answer these three questions."


    "Actually, I still don''t understand. Can you exin it for me?" Cali asked.


    John cast a sidelong nce at Vicente.


    "Cali, I can exin," Vicente said. With a knowing smile, she walked between Nina and Cali. By doing


    so, she was letting John and Nina walk next to each other.


    "Thank you, Count Nangong." Cali smiled with satisfaction. "In fact, I also feel that Demi is a bit


    strange. She seems to hate Jett, and yet she still tries to protect him."


    Vicente''s eyes lit up, and heplimented her generously, "Cali, you can be very keen sometimes, you


    know."


    "It''s just my intuition this time. I think Demi hasplicated feelings for Jett." Cali tilted her head and


    thought for a while.


    "Intuition?" Vicente asked.


    With a nod, Cali replied, "They say that women''s intuition is very urate."


    "It is a skill that takes a lot of practice to master. The more you use it, the better and more urate it


    gets," Nina said. "Men are born different from women. When ites to knowledge, men are better at


    deep thought and analysis. Meanwhile, women are more inclined to have a wider range of knowledge


    than men. Because of this, we notice more things than men do. The product of being more observant is


    intuition, but it is something that''s stored in our subconscious. It''s what others call gut feel.


    Anyway, Sean and I will go ahead. We have something to talk to Noah. Please take your time." It was a


    great excuse to take John away from them.


    Not far away, Nina curiously asked John, "What''s your fourth point?"


    "Which perspective does someone usually use when telling their own experience?" John asked in a


    gentle voice.


    "The first-person perspective." Just as the words left her mouth, Nina was suddenly enlightened. "I


    think your guess may be right. Demi is not who she says she is. She might be..."


    Nina''s eyes narrowed as she thought about it intensely. After a moment, she shook her head and said,


    "It''s quite unlikely, but it isn''t impossible. Or maybe we''re just specting too much."


    Even so, Nina was still worried.


    ''Maybe Jett hasn''te to us because the result of the paternity test hasn''te out. Or maybe he


    still has other ns in mind.


    What if Demi is not that important to Jett and he decides to expose the kids'' identities?


    Vicente hadn''t married me for a year yet. If something goes wrong at this critical moment, she will be


    implicated. On top of that, it will also put my parents under immense pressure. If this happens, things


    could easily spiral out of control.''


    "Don''t worry. Let''s wait for the investigation results of our elder brother and Noah," John said, trying to


    "Okay. But we''re very vulnerable to Jett in this position." After Nina finished speaking, she suddenly


    turned to him and asked, "What did you just say? Our elder brother?"


    Raising his eyebrows, John replied, "If you have any problem, remember to keep it to yourself."


    "No, I don''t have a problem with it. Do you know that he is younger than you?" Nina teased.


    "He''s elder than me ording to seniority in the family. Call him our elder brother to show respect,"


    John answered in a serious tone.


    "All right. Does he know?" Nina couldn''t helpughing.


    "He has no objection, and I think he likes it very much,"


    John said calmly.


    As they had been together for a long time, Nina knew that John was just bluffing with her, and she was


    willing to y along.


    They were simply enjoying each other''spany.


    "I think so too." Nina smiled brightly. The breeze swept her hair, and the faint scent of flowers filled the


    air.


    It was the fragrance of roses that John liked.


    "What kind of shampoo do you use?" John asked, looking at her tenderly.


    "Guess." Nina twirled a strand of hair with her hand and blinked yfully.


    Before John could answer, she continued, "Roses. But I don''t like it when the smell is too strong. I


    specifically asked the store to make it light. Can you smell it?"


    John smiled slightly. "Yes."


    Nina looked around and nced at the servants in the castle. When the others were not looking their


    way, she stood on tiptoe and whispered in his ear,


    "I knew you would like it..."


    Even before she could finish her words, John wanted to turn around and put his arms around her waist.


    However, Nina stopped him.


    "Hey, don''t turn around and don''t stretch out your hands. We couldn''t let the others have any doubts


    about you. This way, they''ll just think that I am ordering you to do something discreetly.


    But I just want to tell you that my body wash smells the same. Do you want to smell it?"


    John swallowed and breathed in the air. In a sense, he was overwhelmed by her nearness.


    His eyes lit up in the sun.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    With a gentle smile, Nina took a big step aside and walked ahead.


    It was not the first time that Nina had done such a thing. John closed his eyes and grit his teeth. When


    he opened his eyes again, the desire in her eyes had already dissipated.


    "I not only want to smell you but also want to eat you," John said gently.


    Nina was speechless.


    She staggered, and her ears turned red.

 Chapter 535 The Deal

    Chapter 535 The Deal


    The next day, even before Noah and Leon could bring any news about Demi, Jett met with Nina.


    He contacted her and arranged an appointment in a teahouse.


    Cali was so worried that Nina was going there alone, so she decided to go with her to the meeting.


    The teahouse was usually packed on regr days, but it was strangely empty that day. Not only were


    there no customers, but also just a few employees.


    Jett had arranged the venue in advance, and only Nina was to be allowed inside. Cali was stopped


    outside the teahouse and not allowed to enter.


    "Your Highness, you can''t go there alone. What if Jett does something bad to you?" Cali held Nina''s


    hand and tried to stop her from going in.


    Calmly, Nina took Cali''s hand off her wrist andforted her, "There are a lot of people who can see


    me enter the teahouse. Nothing''s going to happen.


    Don''t worry. Jett won''t dare to hurt me."


    Before Nina could enter, the guards at the door tried to confiscate her mobile phone. Nina didn''t allow


    them, and instead handed her phone over to Cali.


    She went in without Cali, and the guards escorted her up the flight of stairs to the second floor.


    Cali couldn''t see what was going on the second floor, so she had to call Vicente. However, Vicente''s


    phone was busy all the time.


    It was a matter of great importance, so Cali decided that she had to use Nina''s phone. She quickly


    noticed that the screen wasn''t locked.


    She then quietly muttered an apology. "Your Highness, I don''t mean to peep into your privacy. I just


    have to call Prince Leon and tell him the current situation. You must forgive me."


    Nina''s phone had two separate interfaces, one of which was encrypted and concealed. What Cali saw


    was just the ordinary interface. It looked clean as if the phone had never been used or modified in any


    way.


    Opening the address book, Cali was surprised by what she saw.


    There wasn''t even a contact in the address book. In the call history, however, she saw that Nina made


    a few calls recently.


    She browsed the log and called the most frequently dialed number.


    "Little girl?"


    A man''s voice came through the phone. It sounded warm and gentle. It was also deep and masculine,


    the kind of voice that would make women swoon.


    Cali was shocked when she realized what just happened.


    She recognized the man''s voice.


    "Sean?"


    Almost immediately, the person on the other end of the line changed his tone. "Why do you have


    Princess Nina''s phone?" he asked coldly.


    Now that she heard the voice again, Cali was even surer that the person on the other end of the line


    was Sean.


    ''Why did he call Princess Nina little girl? Why was he so gentle to her? And when he heard my voice,


    his tone suddenly changed.''


    Cali''s mind was full of questions.


    "What happened?" John''s cold voice pulled Cali back to reality.


    "Jett made an appointment with Princess Nina in the teahouse. But they didn''t let me in with her. I''m


    worried that something bad might happen to her in there," Cali answered frantically.


    "Message me the location now." As soon as John heard that Nina was in danger, he had no choice but


    to say goodbye to Bruce. Without dy, he rushed to the location Cali sent him.


    In the teahouse, Jett himself made tea for Nina. He looked polite and gentle.


    Jett was excellent at making tea. As he prepared it for Nina, the pleasant aroma of fine tea filled the


    antique room. The teahouse was the most iconic building on C Ind. It was designed by an architect


    who particrly revered Chinese architecture.


    "Nina, please." Jett gracefully put a cup in front of Nina, and poured her some tea.


    Without hesitation, Nina took a sip. Her eyes lit up, showing how fine the tea was.


    Seeing that Nina was in a good mood, Jett didn''t waste time getting straight to the point. "Nina, I


    arranged to see you today to see if we could agree to a deal."


    "A deal?" Nina asked knowingly. Slowly putting down the teacup on the table, she nced over at Jett,


    who was trying to control his temper.


    With a wave of Jett''s hand, an assistant approached and handed him a sealed paper folder.


    "Go downstairs now. No one is allowed to get close."


    "Understood, sir."


    Once the assistant had gone downstairs, the two of them were left alone in the room. Jett opened the


    folder and took out a paternity test report.


    "Nina, I want to exchange this for Demi," Jett said, slowly pushing the report closer to Nina. "Don''t


    worry. No one knows about it except me. Not even the doctor who conducted the test knows the


    details. This report was sealed after its release, and my assistant has no idea what this is about."


    The paternity test report didn''t worry Nina at all. She picked it up and examined it calmly.


    "Why should I believe you?"


    Pressing his lips tightly, Jett tried to hide his displeasure at Nina''s question.


    After a moment''s pause, he spoke up. "Nina, you have no choice but to trust me. If the public learns


    that Vicente''s children are not really his, it would be a great deal of trouble.


    I''m willing to trade this in exchange for Demi''s life. You should know how generous this offer is."


    Nina thought deeply. She knew that she should just agree to the deal. ''Jett is cunning. How can I know


    if I can trust him?


    I''m not even sure about Demi''s importance to Jett.


    If I take a wrong step now, I will lose everything.''


    "Demi is just your mistress. How could you give up such an important bargaining chip just for her?"


    Nina said to him with a smile.


    Gritting his teeth, Jett said angrily, "Nina, I''ve been more than generous with this offer. The choice is


    yours. Take it or leave it. Tell me, can you really afford to damage the reputation of the royal family?"


    "Don''t be mad. I''m saying it for your sake. Demi is just a mistress. I don''t think you''re getting a good


    deal out of this." Sipping her tea calmly, Nina didn''t feel threatened at all.


    "It''s none of your business whether it''s worth it or not. That''s for me to worry about." Jett looked straight


    into her eyes with an icy gaze.


    This was a dangerous game to y, but Nina stared back at him. "Demi lost an eye by ident. I don''t


    think she''d be of much use to you. However, for me, she can still be useful."


    Jett smashed his fist on the table. The exquisite teapot dropped to the floor and broke into a hundred


    pieces.


    Hearing the noise, the assistant knocked on the door. Before he could open his mouth, Jett scolded


    him angrily, "Get out of here! Don''te up again."


    Then he pointed at Nina angrily. "You hurt her. I won''t let you go, Nina. Wait and see. Everyone will


    learn about this paternity test!"


    Nina rolled her eyes and thought, ''Based on his reaction just now, I could now confirm the actual


    rtionship between the two of them.


    When he heard me say that Demi was his mistress, he got angry. And when he heard that Demi lost an


    eye, he couldn''t control his anger.


    Demi is not a mistress at all. She is the one Jett cares about most.''


    "Wait!" Nina called out to him.


    "It''s toote!" Jett picked up his phone.


    Nina looked up at him and said, "Jett, if you do this, Demi will lose the other eye."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Sure enough, Jett put the phone in his pocket and asked angrily, "What do you want?


    I have dirt on you. If you dare to hurt Demi even just a little, I''ll make you pay."


    "Calm down." Nina looked at him with a faint smile. "I also have something on you. You love Demi, your


    ex-wife, very much."


    When he heard what Nina said, Jett''s mind turned nk.

 Chapter 536 Reaching An Agreement

    Chapter 536 Reaching An Agreement


    Now, Nina had the upper hand, so she took the initiative.


    Seeing how Jett was filled with resentment, Nina continued, "Demi told me that she hated you because


    you married Ruby."


    The expression in Jett''s eyes quickly changed from resentment to guilt.


    "Demi tried to kill Cali. She has broken thew." Nina raised her teacup as if to give a toast to Jett. Just


    as the teacup touched her lips, she paused. "You know, she told us that she didn''t know about what


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    you''ve done and that you weren''t her real boss. She also said that since she lost an eye, her boss


    wouldn''t want her anymore and that it didn''t matter if she went to prison.


    She is also stupid. Her husband betrayed her and used her as a spy. And yet she''s still trying to protect


    him." With a smile, Nina drank the tea in her cup.


    Nina''s words were like thorns stabbing Jett''s heart.


    Jett was almost out of breath because of the pain and guilt that he felt at that moment. His face was as


    pale as a piece of paper.


    He sat down again and lowered his head. Speaking in a low voice, he tried to negotiate with Nina. "I''ll


    destroy this paternity test report in front of you. I promise it won''t spread out. Just give her back to me."


    Picking up the test report, Nina said to him, "If you destroy this document, we won''t pursue charges


    against her for attempted murder. But if you want her back, you''ll have to offer something else."


    "Nina, don''t push your luck." Furious, Jett grasped the edge of the table tightly.


    Knowing that she had the upper hand, Nina looked at him calmly. "You can refuse my conditions, but


    that means Demi will stay in the dark, empty basement the rest of her life."


    "You''ve been locking her in the basement?" Jett''s body trembled slightly. His eyes narrowed with anger,


    but he agreed without hesitation. "Okay. You can say whatever you want. I will agree."


    Nina was stunned that he agreed so readily. ''I just wanted to give it a try. I didn''t expect that Demi really


    means the world to him.''


    Nina then straightened herself and stated her conditions. "As long as you give up that project and stop


    fighting with Vicente, I will let Demi go."


    "Nina, you really are very considerate, aren''t you? People who don''t know you might think you love


    Vicente so much," Jett mocked. "I can give up that project. However, it''s impossible for me to stop


    fighting with him."


    The two of them looked into each other''s eyes, both not giving in.


    After a long stalemate, Nina''s eyes softened. ''As long as Vicente wins the project, her position will be


    stable. I won''t have to worry about anything then.


    Since Vicente is also determined not to give up, I''ll let them fight.


    Competition is good. Let them bnce each other out.''


    While Nina was thinking, Jett quipped sarcastically, "I know why you''re so keen on helping him stabilize


    his position. You''re doing this so you can divorce him as soon as possible and be with your real man.


    Am I right?


    I knew there must be an agreement between you and Vicente.


    Vicente is a loser. He needs a woman''s help."


    Nina didn''t say anything because what Jett said was right. ''It''s true. I want to end my agreement with


    Vicente so I could be with John and the children.


    If this hadn''t happened, it would have taken Vicente two or three years to achieve her goal.


    But now that there is a shortcut, why not take it?''


    "Listen, Jett, even if we reach an agreement today, I will make you pay if you ever go back on your end


    of the bargain. If word goes out about the paternity test, I will make sure that Demi gets locked up and


    that the rtionship between the two of you will be exposed. When that happens, Ruby and Lin family


    will surely go after you and Demi."


    After she finished speaking, Nina stood up and left.


    Before she left, Jett managed to take onest jab at her. "Nina, you know that the truth will eventually


    fate than me.


    The two of you are so popr nowadays. When the public finds out that you only married for money


    and power, you will suffer from public criticism. And you are not the only one involved. If you fall from


    grace, you bring the whole royal family with you."


    Standing up, Jett shed a cunning smile at her.


    "It''s none of your business." Afterward, Nina turned around and walked away. She was not happy at all


    with what Jett said to her.


    He seeded in upsetting her.


    Outside the teahouse, John and Cali had been waiting anxiously for Nina toe out. Cali saw Nina


    head out of the building. She immediately rushed over and held Nina''s hand.


    "Your Highness, are you okay? Did Jett bully you?" she asked in a concerned voice.


    "No, he didn''t," Nina answered with a smile. When she saw John, she was a little surprised. "Weren''t


    you supposed to be in Scher Mountain with Leon? What are you doing here?"


    John looked at Nina and breathed a sigh of relief. "It''s good that you''re alright."


    "Your Highness, I''m sorry that I called Sean here. I was afraid that you''d be in danger," Cali apologized.


    "I called Count Nangong as well, but he didn''t answer. I didn''t have Prince Leon''s number, so I had to


    use your phone. I chose a random number, and I didn''t expect that..."


    ''That it would be Sean,'' Cali thought to herself.


    Nina''s eyebrows twitched. "It doesn''t matter," she said to Cali, patting her on the shoulder.


    "I never save any phone numbers. I talked to Sean about teaching the kids martial arts a lot. That''s why


    you managed to call him."


    Cali still felt that it was a bit strange, but she just nodded.


    On the way back, the atmosphere in the car was off.


    What Jett said to Nina might have really affected her. She didn''t dare to get too close to John in fear of


    being discovered.


    Everyone was silent the whole trip back to the castle.


    Once she got out of the car, Nina quickly walked away. She didn''t want to raise suspicion about John


    and her by walking beside him.


    Because of this, Cali happened to walk beside John instead. Although they didn''t speak to each other,


    some people were discreetly casting nces at them.


    When John realized that something was wrong, he knew that he had to contact Nina through his


    phone.


    "Sean, where are you going?" Watching him leave, Cali felt a little regretful. "If only we could walk a


    little longer."


    "How long do you want to walk with him?" Without warning, a maid appeared behind Cali, scaring her.


    Cali turned around and looked at her. She took a deep breath and asked, "Ivy, why are you sneaking


    up on me?"


    Ivy looked at her indifferently. "You know, I think you''re so obsessed with Sean."


    "Ivy, don''t talk nonsense," Cali answered shyly.


    "Why are you blushing?"


    "No, I''m not." Cali touched her face. It was indeed a little hot.


    "Anyway, don''t talk nonsense. Sean will be angry if he hears it," she said to Ivy, feeling even more


    embarrassed.


    "Really? I don''t think so." Ivy shook her head. "Sean has always been wearing the same expression.


    It''s hard to tell whether he is angry or not."


    Cali didn''t answer, so Ivy elbowed her and prodded further. "Is there anything wrong between you and


    Sean?"

 Chapter 537 Good News

    Chapter 537 Good News


    "I hope we have a chance," Cali muttered, feeling helpless.


    "You do," Ivy said. "I think Sean likes you, but you just don''t know it yet. You see, he never cares about


    others, only you.


    He doesn''t get close to other people either, yet he chose to walk a long way with you just earlier. And


    he also saved you and beat someone for you. He likes you, Cali."


    Cali bit her lips, and her eyes lit up like the stars in the night sky. She held Ivy''s hand and asked, "You


    really think so?"


    Ivy patted her head and assured her, "Trust me, Sean likes you."


    For a moment, Cali felt overjoyed.


    She held Ivy''s hand tightly and asked with excitement, "What do you think I should do? Should I


    confess my love to him? But shouldn''t we let boys do that?"


    "You have to act ording to the situation." Ivy looked around them and took Cali''s hand. "Let''s go


    somewhere else where we can talk. If we get caught cking off, we''ll be doomed."


    As soon as they were alone, Cali asked, "What do you mean by acting ording to the situation?"


    "Sean is different from most men. He is quiet and reserved. You can wait for him to confess his love to


    you, but that might take a long time. What I''m saying is that you might have to take the initiative."


    Cali agreed with her. "What''s the best way to do that? Should I confess my love to him? But if I do that,


    won''t that turn him off? You did say that he was introverted."


    "Well..." Ivy was also stumped. "I have never been in love, nor have I fallen in love with anyone. To be


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    honest, I also like Sean. But I only like him because of his looks. I won''tpete with you, don''t worry."


    Cali was speechless. "If you haven''t been in love before, how do you know so much about love? I think


    Sean may never like me."


    After she said those words, Cali felt sad again.


    "Even though I''ve never been in love before, I''m very observant. I''ve seen many others fall in love. I


    won''t make a wrong judgment. Think about it. If Sean doesn''t like you, why does he treat you so


    special?"


    Cali kept silent. She was too full of doubt to believe it.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can find out for yourself. Try to observe if he treats you differently from


    others. If he does, that means he likes you," Ivy suggested.


    "What?" Cali''s eyes lit up.


    "In fact, there are many people who like Sean. A girl pretended that she was unable to unscrew the lid


    of a bottle of water, and asked him to help her. Unfortunately, he didn''t even look at her. Why don''t you


    try the same trick?"


    "But I don''t think it''s a good idea to lie to him." Cali hesitated.


    Ivy''s face darkened. "Well, do you really want to know if you''re special to him?"


    Despite Ivy''s encouragement, Cali still hesitated.


    At dusk, the sky was covered with red clouds.


    Vicente came back in the evening, feeling energetic. She didn''t feel tired despite working the whole


    day.


    "Nina, I have good news to tell you."


    However, Nina wasn''t there when she entered the house. "Princess Nina is in the rose garden," the


    servant informed her.


    "She must be in a good mood." With a smile, Vicente headed over to the rose garden to look for her.


    From afar, she saw her fair figure bending over to cut roses.


    She cut them one by one with scissors and put them in a basket.


    John and Cali were standing outside the fence, watching her. Cali pointed at the roses that were better


    to cut.


    Vicente''s mood turned sour. "Cali, how can you tell Nina what to do? And you even let her cut roses


    herself. Can you be responsible for it if she gets hurt?"


    In a panic, Cali turned around and exined, "I''m very sorry, Count Nangong. Princess Nina insisted


    on cutting them herself."


    "I don''t need Cali to cut roses for me. Besides, I''m almost done. We can have dinner soon. I''m a little


    hungry," Nina said. She didn''t raise her head to look at her as she was concentrating on cutting the


    flowers.


    Vicente then turned to look at John. "Why didn''t you stop her?"


    "We can''t stop her," Cali answered for him.


    John nodded his head and looked at Nina coldly, as if the two of them didn''t know each other.


    "Okay." Vicente felt helpless. "I guess no one can stop her then."


    She walked towards them and picked up the flower basket for Nina. "The stems have thorns in them.


    You''ll prick yourself if you aren''t careful."


    "I want to bake a cake made of rose petals." Nina nced at the flowers and picked the most beautiful


    blossom.


    Leaning towards her, Vicente whispered, "Why not ask the servants to do so?"


    "I want to do it myself. Is that so bad?" Nina put the roses she had cut into the basket and whispered in


    Vicente''s ear, "I''m making the cake for John to please him."


    Vicente was speechless.


    ''Is it toote for me to cover my ears now?''


    "Take your time. I won''t get in your way."


    Vicente pretended to be angry, but she didn''t put down the basket.


    In a low voice, Nina exined, "I told him this afternoon that I have to keep a distance from him before


    we divorce. Although he agreed, I knew that he is unhappy. That''s why I want to do something to cheer


    him up."


    "Well, that sounds fair. Please cook more. If it''s delicious, leave some for me." Vicente said with a


    smile.


    "You want it only because it tastes good, right?" Nina stopped and looked at Vicente coldly. "I n to


    only cook for him."


    With a sigh, Vicente stepped back and didn''t say a word.


    In therge rose garden, Vicente and Nina were leaning towards each other under the setting sun. One


    was cutting flowers while the other held a basket. Their two beautiful figures made the scene look like a


    fine oil painting.


    The two of them looked very affectionate.


    "I really envy the love between Count Nangong and Princess Nina," Cali said with a sigh. She then


    stole a nce at John, who was beside her.


    John''s face turned green. He suddenly turned around and left.


    "Sean, where are you going?" Cali shouted anxiously.


    She was about out to go after him, but Vicente stopped her. "Cali,e and carry the basket."


    Looking at his figure in the distance, Cali felt worried for him.


    Vicente reminded Nina in a low voice, "I guess he is jealous. You find an opportunity to make it up to


    him. I''ll go back with Cali."


    "Okay, take care of these roses," Nina said to him as she turned to leave.


    After a couple of knocks, the door to John''s room swung open.


    "I knew you would be in your room. When you are angry, you stay in your room and sulk," Nina said.


    She smiled at him adoringly, her perfect white teeth shining in the light.


    ''My little girl never fails to make me feel happy.''


    "I''m not angry," John replied. He was happy that Nina hade. John leaned against the doorframe


    and looked at her tenderly. "Didn''t you say that you should keep a distance from me?"


    ''He is angry, and yet he doesn''t admit it.''


    With her heart beating quickly, Nina shed him a pitiful look. "No servants are living in this part of the


    castle. Can you let me in now?"


    "Are you sure you want toe in? Do you know what it means to enter a man''s room?" John said,


    looking at her with a wicked grin.


    Nina thought, ''Of course I know.''


    "Yes," she answered with a sly grin. Nina pushed him into the room and closed the door with a bang.


    In one smooth motion, she pulled his tie with her right hand and kissed him.

 Chapter 538 The Real Demi Is Dead

    Chapter 538 The Real Demi Is Dead


    The moment John''s lips touched hers, Nina blushed.


    She was shy even though she was already the mother of two children. She and John had been intimate


    many times before.


    When they kissed, Nina liked to close her eyes. On the contrary, John would rather keep his eyes open


    and look at her.


    The lines of their lips moved together gracefully in a dance. Her cheeks were glowing, and he could


    feel the warmth and nearness of her breath on his skin.


    The fragrance of rose tea lingered in his nose. It was as if the scent followed her. It was on her clothes,


    and her hair smelled of fresh roses as well.


    ''My little girl must be a floral fairy.''


    John smiled and enjoyed her taking the lead.


    Nina smiled too. She pressed her lips against his and said, "Hmm, you''re too tall. It''s quite tiring to


    stand on tiptoe."


    "Let me help you." John reached out and wrapped his arms around her waist, gently lifting her up.


    With her back against the door, Nina instinctively wrapped her legs around his firm waist. She paused


    for a moment to look at his face and then kissed him again on the lips.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    The two of them were stunned to hear that someone was knocking on the door.


    From the other side, Cali''s called out, "Sean, are you inside?"


    No one answered. Nina felt embarrassed.


    ''Cali is so annoying!''


    John''s face darkened. It was very rare to have some private time with Ninately, so he was mad that


    they were interrupted.


    "Again?" He banged his fist against the door. "How many fucking times has this happened?"


    At this point, John believed that if it happened a couple more times, he would copse from frustration.


    With her arms around his neck, Nina kept kissing John to calm him down.


    ''It must be difficult for him,'' she thought.


    Outside the room, Cali couldn''t make out what John was saying.


    All she could hear were muffled sounds.


    "Sean, what happened?" Cali knocked on the door again, but this time it was more urgent. "Is there


    anything wrong? Sean, can you please speak up?"


    Still furious at the interruption, John shouted back, "Fuck off!"


    "What?" Cali was stunned.


    "Are you deaf? I said, get out!"


    Now it was unmistakable that John was very angry.


    Tears welled up in Cali''s eyes when she heard John yell at her. Her lips trembled, and she couldn''t


    make a sound.


    Her mind went nk, and for a time, she couldn''t hear anything at all.


    At that moment, John was not in the mood to pay attention to anyone other than Nina. He just rubbed


    his head against her shoulder without saying a word. Consciously, he tried to control his breathing so


    that he would calm down.


    It was not until his heart rate returned to normal that he put her back down. He took Nina''s hand and


    guided her to the part of the wall where the hidden door was. He then pressed a concealed switch, and


    the door automatically slid open.


    "Get out of here, or she''ll find out."


    Nina was speechless. She couldn''t believe her eyes.


    ''There is a door here!


    A door to babies'' room!


    How could I not have known?''


    "Are you silly?" Putting one hand on her cheek, John kissed her onest time. "Now that you know


    there is a door here, you know what to do next time."


    Nina didn''t speak.


    ''I don''t want to know.


    What are we doing exactly?


    Cheating on Vicente?''


    After a pause, Nina finally spoke up. "I don''t know." Then she walked over to the other room and looked


    around, trying to find the switch.


    "The switch is on my side only," John said with a smile. There was another round of urgent knocks on


    the door behind him. He had no choice but to press the switch. In one gentle motion, the door slid


    closed until it became indistinguishable from the wall.


    When John opened the door to his room, he saw the panic and distress in Cali''s eyes.


    "Sean, are you okay?"


    Deep inside, John wanted to scold her for interrupting his time with Nina. But he remembered all that


    Cali had done for him, so he bit his tongue.


    "Nothing," John replied coldly.


    "Prince Leon and Mr. Ye are back. They asked me toe and tell you," Cali exined.


    "Got it."


    There was a hint of joy in Cali''s eyes. ''It would be good if Sean isn''t angry anymore.''


    "By the way, Sean, have you seen Princess Nina?" Cali asked. "I''ve been looking for her for some time


    now."


    "Maybe in the babies'' room," John suggested.


    "I''ll see if she''s there. Thank you."


    As expected, Cali found Nina in the babies'' room and said, "Your Highness, there you are.


    Sean said you might be in the babies'' room, so I came to see you. I''m d that I''ve finally found you."


    "Oh, I just miss Van and Don, so I came here to have a look at them. Did you look for me to say that


    dinner''s ready?" Nina answered, trying to change the topic.


    "Yes, Prince Leon and Mr. Ye are back."


    "Alright. Let''s go then."


    There were many delicious dishes on the table in the dining hall. Since everyone else was already


    seated, Nina hurried to her chair and sat down.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Vicente dismissed all the servants, and not even Cali was allowed to stay in the dining hall.


    John effortlessly lifted Nina from Vicente''s side to his.


    He lifted her and the chair at the same time.


    When Nina went to John''s grandfather''s house for dinner for the first time, John also did it. This time


    around, she just calmly remained in her seat.


    However, Vicente and the others were not as calm as her.


    The three of them were all stunned.


    Vicente, who was closest to them, was scared to death. She sat on the chair uneasily as she watched.


    For a moment, she thought that John was going to choke her from behind.


    After all, she was being too intimate with Nina at dusk. She was afraid that John would get back at her.


    Smiling faintly, Vicente said, "Can you inform me in advance if you do anything like this again in the


    future?"


    "You two are so naughty!" Leon''s mouth twitched.


    Noah always remained calm in the face of emergencies, but this time he failed to keep hisposure.


    "You are so weird!" hemented.


    Without changing his expression, John answered, "Is there anything wrong?"


    "You can just exchange seats with Vicente or ask Nina to sit next to you. Isn''t that enough?" Leon


    asked.


    "I don''t want to change seats with Vicente. I don''t want her to walk either," John answered calmly.


    Looking at how his sister was calm and rxed, Leon let the matter go.


    "Let''s talk about business while we eat. Noah, have you found anything?" Vicente spoke up to change


    the topic.


    "As a matter of fact, I did," Noah said. "We found an old friend of Demi''s. Her description of Demi is a


    bit different than what we see now. Of course, it is also possible that Demi just changed over the years.


    We also investigated the gas explosion. One person died while another was injured. Darleen was the


    one who died, and Demi survived. Then she disappeared for a year and went to see a psychologist.


    We continued to investigate and found that the psychologist is also a stic surgeon."


    Nina stopped what she was doing and said, "Sure enough, Demi is not Demi."


    "You mean..." Vicente was shocked.


    With a serious expression, Leon said, "The real Demi is dead. The Demi we know now is actually


    Darleen, Jett''s ex-wife."


    "So I made the right bet this afternoon," Nina said. "Vicente, did you win the project today?"


    "Yes, I was going to tell you this afternoon," Vicente answered. "Did Jette to you earlier today? You


    exchanged the project with Demi, right?"


    "Yes. Congrattions on winning the project!" When Nina raised her ss to celebrate, John quickly


    held her wrist. He then swapped her ss of wine for a ss of juice.


    Nina bit her lips and said, "Just a little, okay?"


    "No. Drink some juice instead." John was quite strict not to let Nina touch alcohol.


    If this was some other time, he wouldn''t stop her from drinking.


    But he couldn''t let her drink now that she wasn''t in good health.


    They had to wait until the results came out first.

 Chapter 539 The Best In The World

    Chapter 539 The Best In The World


    Nina could only drink juice instead of wine.


    Leon was particrly gratified to have John as his brother-inw. John was so considerate.


    He looked at John, wondering if he had seeded in persuading Bruce.


    ''Forget it. They could solve their problem on their own.'' His own love life was in a mess.


    Two days ago, he visited the Feng family. Bryant told him that Valerie was having a hard time with that


    man.


    Back then, Valerie left Leon and eloped with that man with the Feng family''s help. Then, the family


    disowned her and didn''t help her anymore, afraid of offending Leon.


    Bryant was Valerie''s cousin whom she had the best rtionship with, and he said she was living a hard


    life.


    Although Leon was really worried about Valerie, he didn''t try to find out how she was doing. After all, he


    still had his own pride. It was Valerie who abandoned him.


    Still, he cared for her.


    With mixed feelings, Leon raised his ss and clinked it with Vicente''s. "I hope you can achieve your


    goal as soon as possible so that my sister can go home with John."


    Vicente couldn''t help but feel a little guilty and promised, "At the end of this year, I will divorce Nina."


    "At the end of the year? John, let''s propose a toast to Vicente. Finally, I''ll be free of this marriage in


    seven or eight months!" Nina was wild with joy.


    "Okay." John raised his ss.


    Vicente felt heartbroken. "I treasure you so much, and you''re telling me our marriage is a prison to


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    you? Did I treat you bad? I''ve been protecting your children. I even brought you and John back


    together, and watched the two of you show off your love. This is what I got after what I''ve done?"


    Nina burst intoughter. "No, no, Vicente. You''re the third best person in the world."


    "The third best? How did I be the third best? Who is the best, then?" Vicente was so angry that


    her ears turned a bit red.


    John subconsciously straightened his back and was ready to receive the praise because he assumed


    Nina was going to say he was the best man in the world.


    However, Nina said, "My brother and John."


    She was smiling and John was speechless.


    He slipped and almost lost his bnce.


    He asked himself, ''Why did we finish in joint first ce? And why did she put me behind Leon?''


    He was not convinced.


    When Vicente saw the expression on John''s face, she felt much better. "It seems that John is not the


    only one. I won''t ask about the second ce. The second and the third ces are almost the same


    anyway."


    Noah only smiled and nced at Vicente.


    Vicente, who was sitting next to Noah, felt a little embarrassed when she heard Noah''s chuckle.


    "It''s not quite the same. They''re still different." Nina held John''s hand under the table. "When my


    brother finds someone he likes, he will be hers only. I won''t take him anymore and will dly give


    him to that lucky girl."


    Leon looked at his sister and chuckled. "Nini, you think too much."


    "Leon, you will meet a person someday and you will love each other very much." Nina''s eyes lit up. "I


    think my sister-inw is already on the way, waiting for you to find her."


    "Really?" Leon''s eyes twinkled. He felt a little bit of hope in his heart because of what Nina said.


    They enjoyed their meal. Although John was not convinced by what Nina said, he was still the happiest


    of all.


    He only needed to wait seven or eight months before Nina coulde back to him.


    They would be free to do anything without being sneaky anymore.


    Next morning, Nina set Demi free as promised.


    Still in a trance, Demi asked, "Why?"


    "Because Jett chose you over his business," Nina answered. Demi''s face changed and she showed a


    bitter smile.


    "But I''m just his mistress. Why would he do that?"


    Until this moment, Demi still chose to defend Jett. But the sadness in her words was so real that Nina


    could feel it, too.


    Nina felt a little ufortable when she heard this. She felt sorry for her. ''She was his wife, but ended


    up bing a mistress that everybody hates.''


    "Darleen, you can leave." Nina called her real name, and suddenly, there was dead silence in the


    basement.


    Demi''s face turned as pale as a ghost. She slowly raised her head and looked at Nina, with a


    murderous look in her eyes.


    "What do you mean?" she asked in a hoarse voice.


    Nina calmly looked into her eyes and said, "Your story was convincing, but something you said


    betrayed you. You said that you and Daisy were in the kitchen, but you know clearly what Darleen and


    Jett had talked in the bedroom."


    Demi''s heart jolted. She finally realized how Nina found out.


    "So you doubted it at that time, right?" she asked.


    "No. I distrusted you a long time ago, but I didn''t have proof. Then we found out that one was dead and


    one was injured in that explosion, and that your psychologist was actually a stic surgeon. That was


    when we were sure that you are Darleen." A shrewd look shed through Nina''s eyes.


    She revealed it so that Demi would tell Jett after she came back. She was warning Jett against making


    trouble for them again.


    Demi saw Nina''s shrewdness and mocked, "You are really good at scheming, digging out such a deep


    secret we had long since hidden."


    "I''m ttered. Now, leave. Jett is already waiting for you outside," Nina said as she smiled at her.


    Demi pursed her lips. Tears were swirling in her eyes, refusing to fall.


    She left with Nina. A ck car was parked at the gate of the castle, and the windows were tightly


    closed, so she couldn''t see anything.


    As they approached the car, the door opened slowly. Demi saw a man''s hand with a silver ring on his


    ring finger. It was a simple ring.


    More than six years ago, it was this ring that bound Darleen and Jett in marriage.


    A gentle smile appeared on Demi''s face. She walked briskly towards him, as if she had forgotten


    everything.


    When she was only a meter away from the car, a disheveled figure was reflected in the window. She


    looked haggard and she had lost an eye.


    Her smile faded away quickly like the tide, and she stopped walking. She stared at herself in the


    window and raised her hand to touch her eye which was covered with gauze.


    When they were together in the past, others would say that they were a perfect match.


    But now, she was half-blind.


    ''He deserves a better woman. Not me.''


    Demi lowered her head and sighed. She decided to walk away.


    Jett seemed to have guessed what she was going to do. He got out of the car without thinking too


    much, held Demi''s waist and pulled her into the car.


    The car door closed with a bang. Jett whispered to her, "I shouldn''t have listened to you. You asked me


    to marry that shrew woman. You reced Demi and worked undercover by Vicente''s side. If I hadn''t


    listened to you, so many things wouldn''t have happened. Do you know how miserable I am now? I lost


    to Vicente, you know?"


    Demi weakly nestled in his arms and struggled to get up. "I failed. Let me go." She attempted to get


    out.


    "No! No way!" Jett held her waist tightly to prevent her from moving.


    "I will cure your eye. No, it doesn''t matter if we can''t cure it. Besides, I will divorce Ruby. I can''t let you


    go."


    Tears welled up in Demi''s eyes. She stopped fighting, turned around and hugged him, choking with


    sobs.

 Chapter 540 Ninas Amazing Memory

    Chapter 540 Nina''s Amazing Memory


    Within half a month, the news got about that Jett divorced Ruby.


    Ruby was humiliated. To take revenge on Jett, she deliberately exposed a lot of dirty things he had


    done. In the end, the scandals forced Jett into hiding. Nobody knew where he went.


    Vicente took advantage of the situation with John''s guidance. Eventually, she turned into the only


    person on C Ind who couldpete with Leon.


    Vicente had fulfilled her promise and put the interests of the royal family above everything else.


    Although C Ind''s turbulent political undercurrents had not calmed down, it seemed to have reached


    a stable bnce.


    There would always be another Jett. Everyone had their pursuit, and there would always be those who


    would do anything to attain fame and fortune.


    Vicente could not let down her guard, so she was twice as busy now as before.


    She had been doing a lot of interviews, both on television and for the papers, and she had been


    attending quite a number of banquets, attracting the attention of tens of thousands of people.


    Her mother''s condition had also been stable. asionally, she would sober up, so Vicente took her


    back to the castle along with her doctor.


    Vicente should have been spending her days smiling and celebrating her victory over Jett. She should


    haveughed at thetest reports about him, but she did not.


    There was an indescribable feeling in her heart, so unfathomable andplicated that she could not


    put a finger on it. She kept wondering why Jett, who had always fought for fame and fortune, was


    willing to do this for a woman.


    ''I wonder the same for John. I couldn''t understand why a well-known figure like him would give up


    everything to stay by Nina''s side.


    I know it is love, but I still don''t understand.


    Perhaps Jett was right. A person like me would never understand.''


    Looking at the endless night, Vicente felt that Jett was stupid for letting himself lose everything for love.


    And it was because of Jett''s stupidity that she got what she wanted.


    On the contrary, John decided to stay on C Ind not because he was stupid. When the time was right,


    he would go back to Lexingport City with Nina, Van, and Don. He would be king of that city again.


    The fight of more than a decade between Vicente and Jett had finallye to an end. The hospital had


    made some progress in the study of M.C., which was almost a breakthrough in technology.


    The scorching May sun nestled high above the cloudless sky.


    The dazzling sunlight made people unable to fully open their eyes.


    Wearing a pair of ck sunsses, Nina walked into the hospital with Don in her arms. Next to her


    was John with Van in his arms. They looked like a lovely family of four.


    In the hospital''s conference room sat the expert team, Bruce, Anne, Leon, Vicente, and Noah.


    Everyone looked very serious.


    The experts upfront were exining thetest research data. They were halfway done when Nina,


    John, and the kids arrived.


    The room suddenly fell silent, and they turned their heads to the neers.


    John and Nina should be the most eager to see the results, but they showed upte.


    As soon as Bruce saw his grandsons, it was difficult for him to keep a serious look. He stood up with a


    smile.


    "Give me the baby."


    "Okay." John carefully handed over Van to Bruce.


    Behind him, Nina smiled, "Dad, how about Don?"


    "I also want to hold him, but I don''t have four hands. Let me just hold Van for a while, and then I''ll hold


    Don. That should be fair enough." Smiling from ear to ear, Bruce reached out his fingers, and Van


    grasped them tightly.


    "Give me Don." Anne''s face was as cold as snow, but her eyes were as gentle as moonlight on a calm


    river.


    Nina put Don in Anne''s arms and said, "Thank you, Mom."


    Anne''s heart ached. Nina was so casual with her father, yet she was so polite with her mother.


    Anne also wanted Nina to act like a spoiled child in front of her, but it was just a dream.


    She had always been a strict mother to her and failed to foster a kind and meaningful mother-and-


    daughter rtionship. Now it was toote.


    It was normal now for Nina not to be close to her.


    She wanted to bond with Nina, but she didn''t know where to start. The only way was to bond with Van


    and Don.


    "Don''t mention it. Don looks like a girl, just like you when you were little," Anne smiled.


    Faintly returning her mother''s smile, Nina pulled out a chair and sat beside her brother. As her


    bodyguard, John stood behind her. In the eyes of outsiders, it was a great honor for him to be able to


    be here.


    When Nina sat down, she saw a book of Higashino Kuigo in front of her entitled Who Killed Her.


    She nced at it momentarily and did not care much about it.


    Looking up at the data on the screen and the young doctor beside her, Nina smiled and said, "Please


    continue, Professor Zhu."


    "Yes, Your Highness." Kevin Zhu was thirty-seven years old and well known and respected in the


    medical field. It took Leon a lot of effort to invite him here as part of the expert team.


    After two months of tireless research, Kevin and his team had finally lived up to everyone''s


    expectations.


    "We found a kind of virus in Princess Nina''s blood. It can destroy the human body''s immune system. It


    can also stimte the nervous system. If Princess Nina is under great pressure, she will fall into a


    However, the virus'' stimtion of the brain also resulted to astounding cerebral development. As for


    the extent of that development, we are not entirely sure yet."


    Kevin stopped, looked at Nina and the book in front of her, and said with a smile, "Your Highness,


    please take the book in front of you. It has 250 pages in total. Start reading from the third page. Please


    finish it in ten minutes."


    Nina was stunned. ''It turns out that this book is prepared for me.''


    Everyone looked at Kevin and then at Nina in confusion.


    "All right." Nina picked up the book and opened it on the third page.


    When she started reading, Kevin started timing her. Nina had just finished reading thest page when


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    the clock struck the ten-minute mark.


    "Very well. Next, let''s test Princess Nina''s memory." Kevin walked over with a smile, took the book from


    Nina''s hand, turned a page casually, and read, "Kaga mentioned something, a Band-Aid. Kaga said


    that the murderer used it when he glued the wire to Izumi''s body, and when the body was found..."


    "...the Band-Aid had fallen off," Nina blurted out.


    Kevin was stunned for a moment, and then he smiled, "Yes, exactly. Which page is this paragraph on?"


    "Page 101," Nina quickly answered, startling herself.


    Kevin was so excited and overjoyed that he could not help asking, "Which lines?"


    Everyone''s eyes were now focused on Nina.


    After reading a book in ten minutes, she could urately pick up its content right down to the page


    number, which meant she had a good memory. But she couldn''t possibly remember the lines, could


    she?


    Nina did not immediately answer. She closed her eyes and thought for a moment before saying, "The


    ninth, tenth, and eleventh lines."


    She opened her eyes. She was not sure if she got it right.


    All eyes on Nina turned to Kevin.


    He set the book on the table between Nina and Leon. "That''s correct, Your Highness."


    All of a sudden, the room erupted in a collective gasp of delight and astonishment. Even the members


    of the expert team did not expect that.


    Leon took the book and read it. His sister indeed answered all the questions correctly, but he was not


    happy. Anxiety twisted his formerly calm face.


    "I don''t need a freakishly smart sister with an amazing memory. I just want her to be healthy and out of


    danger."

 Chapter 541 Im Safe As Long As You Are

    Chapter 541 I''m Safe As Long As You Are


    What Leon said was what the other wanted to say.


    Vicente asked, "If Nina is under great pressure, will she lose her memory again?"


    Noah added, "She''s weak now. What should we do? Is there any cure?"


    "Can it be curedpletely? Is there any way we can bring my sister back to normal?" Leon looked at


    Kevin.


    Both Bruce and Anne seriously looked at Kevin as well and waited for his response. Kevin shook his


    head apologetically and murmured, "There is no cure."


    After he said that, the air in the room seemed to have solidified.


    John''s hands trembled slightly, and his eyes seemed to be plunged in endless darkness.


    They looked nk and lifeless.


    Meanwhile, Nina felt very guilty because she made so many people anxious and ufortable with


    her health condition.


    "It''s just that I''m a little weak and prone to some minor diseases. I''m working out every day now and


    eating well. I should be fine. It''s not a big deal. I just need to be careful and not subject myself to


    stressful situations." Nina smiled, pretending to be rxed, and looked at Kevin.


    "If there is no cure, then there must be a way to at least control it."


    "Yes, there is." Kevin switched the presentation to the next slide.


    Nina''s eyes lit up. "Look, there''s a way."


    The frozen air began to slowly circte again. Everyone looked up at the screen.


    Nina leaned back on her chair and quietly stretched out her right hand to touch the hem of John''s shirt.


    Then, she slowly reached for his hand.


    John''s hand was colder than a winter night. It was so cold that Nina''s fingers trembled. She quickly


    opened her palm and wrapped it around his big hand.


    Unfortunately, her hand was too small to cover hispletely, and she could not move much given her


    current position. She could only rub the back of his hand anxiously.


    She rubbed it several times until it was warm.


    While no one was watching, John took a small step forward. His thighs were almost pressed against


    the back of Nina''s chair. He touched the back of his hand to Nina''s small palm.


    The delicious warmth of her skin seeped into his, giving him hope and strength.


    Standing on the stage upfront, Kevin exined, "The virus has already merged with the princess''s


    blood. Topletely get rid of it, we''ll have to rece all of her blood, which we can''t do without killing


    her in the process.


    The good news is, even if her blood is already infused with the virus, she''s not contagious, and she


    won''t pass it on to her children.


    We have developed some medicine that can stop the spread of the virus and also purify the blood, but


    it has little effect at this time. As long as Princess Nina took the medicine, her body won''t continue to


    weaken, and she''ll be able to function normally.


    However, it''s also possible that she will be dependent on the medicine, so we have to be careful. The


    medication isn''t a permanent solution. My team and I continue with our research."


    Kevin''s words gave them hope. Anne said firmly, "Please continue your study. Don''t worry about the


    money. We will give you our full support."


    Kevin did not worry about the money at all. The royal family of C Ind was so rich that they have a


    ce in the top three of the world''s rich list.


    He would continue his research on M.C. He even had a bold idea. If he can turn the virus into


    something that could develop the human brain, it''d be a great contribution to the field of medicine.


    Kevin''s eyes twinkled. "Thank you, Your Majesty. Okay, let''s proceed.


    We''ve solved the first problem. Now, let''s continue. If Princess Nina is under great pressure, she will


    fall into aa, and there is a fifty-fifty chance that she will remember everything after she wakes up.


    We''ve found that the stability of her mind greatly depends on the condition of the people she cares


    about. Therefore, as long as everyone she cares about is fine, she''ll be fine."


    Kevin swept his gaze on Nina''s family and then at her bodyguard who was standing like a statue


    behind her. He stood on a high ce, just like a teacher standing on a tform who could see the


    small movements of his students clearly, so he saw John holding Nina''s hand.


    When he first saw John, he was surprised by the dignity and calm that emanated from him. How could


    he be just a bodyguard?


    The moment he came in, he felt heavily intimidated.


    The man and Nina looked more like a couple.


    However, Kevin was not interested in the secrets of the royal family. After quickly ncing at John, he


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    looked away.


    "I think all of you are very important to Princess Nina. As long as all of you are safe, the princess will be


    okay. The princess''s eptance of any situation also affects the degree of stimtion she''ll


    experience. The more epting she is of an event, the less likely she''ll experience a high degree of


    stimtion..."


    At this point, Nina had started drifting off. She was just happy deep in her heart, and she felt like a


    weight had been lifted off her chest.


    ''Things are no longer unknown. There is a solution.''


    After finishing their report, Kevin and his team left the conference room and then followed by the


    others. Only John and Nina were left inside.


    Nina remained seated on her chair with her eyes down. Her long eyshes fluttered like butterfly


    wings. She seemed to be so happy that she was on the brink of tears.


    Her small hand was still tightly grasping John''s. She squeezed it as crystal tears rolled down her


    cheek.


    "Little girl, you''re okay." John squatted down beside her and kissed her trembling hand.


    His soft lips felt a little cold against the back of her hand. Nina turned to look at him and blinked away


    her endless stream of joyful tears.


    After a few heartbeats, she whimpered and copsed in John''s arms, burying her head in the space


    between his neck and shoulder.


    "It''s okay. I''m here. Everything will be fine," John murmured. Nina sobbed, "As long as you''re safe, I


    won''t forget you. So you must be fine. For me, you must be fine. Dad, Mom, Leon, Van, Don, Vicente,


    Noah, Mimi, and James, too. But especially you. Please be safe for my sake."


    With tears in his eyes, John smiled and said, "Okay, I will.


    I promise." He held Nina tighter.


    The truth was, Nina had been scared the entire time about her condition. She just acted indifferently


    because she did not want everyone around her to worry.


    John had known how she felt. That was why he had wanted to rush to the meeting room. However, to


    calm Nina down, he had apanied her and their kids and walked slowly to the meeting room.


    Although he was notpletely relieved with all the information he had learned today about Nina''s


    condition, he still felt much better than before.


    At least they now know that there was hope, and they were no longer staring into a ck, bottomless


    abyss of the unknown.


    John patted Nina on the waist and said with a smile, "You have an amazing memory now. You''re like a


    tiger with wings. You''ll crush running a detective agency."


    "How did you know about that? Did I tell you before that I wanted to run a detective agency?" Nina


    wiped her tears and snot on his shoulder and looked at him with tearful eyes.


    "No, you didn''t. You only told Noah about your n." There was a tinge of jealousy in John''s voice.


    "Did Noah tell you then?" Without waiting for his answer, Nina kissed John on the mouth to wipe away


    the bitterness in his tone.


    Her ttery worked. John smiled with satisfaction. "I saw your design drawings and the n book in the


    study."


    "So you''ll support me with my agency?" Nina chirped.


    "Will it work if I don''t support you?"


    "No." After saying that with conviction, Nina frowned. "So you''re not going to support me then?"


    John really wanted to say that her idea was dangerous.


    ''Being a detective is a highly risky career. It''s not entirely a game of the mind. There''s a great chance


    that she''ll make powerful and even murderous enemies.


    She''s weak now, and I''m worried about her.''


    However, it was not a good time to disappoint her, so he just pinched her cheek and did not


    answer.

 Chapter 542 John Discovered Vicentes Secret

    Chapter 542 John Discovered Vicente''s Secret


    After leaving the hospital, Nina kept asking John on the ride home, "Will you support me or not?"


    John did not want to lie to her, but he was afraid that she would be sad if he told her the truth. So he


    had to make up an excuse. "Why are you worrying about this now? You haven''t even graduated yet.


    When we return to Lexingport City, you finish the remaining two years of your studies first."


    "My studies won''t hinder me from sessfully running a detective agency. In fact, our school


    encourages us college students to start our own business." Nina shook his arm and blinked her


    innocent eyes. "I know what you''re worried about, but can you just please support me? Please?


    Please?"


    Every time she said "please," she tugged on his arm like a poor kitten waiting for its owner to stroke its


    head.


    John was about to lose his conviction, but at thest minute, he was pulled back by his remaining


    sanity. He turned a deaf ear to her.


    "Forget it. I don''t need your support." Nina angrily shook off his arm and then turned to look out the


    window.


    Seeing the angry look on her face, John sat upright and said, "If you start a detective agency, you can


    only register it in the form of business investigation and information consulting. Your right to investigate


    and collect evidence is limited. If you want to get more authority, you''re going to need my help."


    Nina nced at him, her mouth slightly open.


    ''Of course he''d point that out.''


    Nina snorted, rolled her eyes, and looked out the window once again. She did not speak to John the


    rest of the way home.


    They were about to arrive at the castle. Once they got out of the car, they could not be seen getting too


    close to each other.


    To make it easier for them, Vicente had made some changes in Nina''s car. She had a soundproofed


    partition installed between the front seat and the back seat. If the driver wanted to talk to them, he


    would need some specialmunication equipment.


    That was what John knew. Before the car stopped, he held Nina''s hand andpromised, "Fine. I


    promise to support you."


    Nina whipped her head toward him, and her eyes lit up.


    "I just have one condition."


    Nina''s shoulders slumped at John''sst sentence. ''I knew it wouldn''t be that easy.''


    She thought for a while and asked, "What condition?"


    "I''ll tell you when we return to Lexingport City." John did not tell her right away.


    "Fine." Nina nodded, feeling a little bit better at John''s decision topromise.


    As the car pulled to a stop, the two sat upright. The driver opened the door, and Nina got out. John


    followed suit and kept a proper distance.


    Kevin''s staff had already sent Nina''s new medication to the castle. Per his instructions, she only


    needed to take one pill with warm water before going to bed every night.


    The small, dark brown gel capsules felt a little soft in her hand. Its contents looked like dark brown


    cogen.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Nina sat there and stared at the pill in her hand. John handed her a ss of warm water. Vicente and


    Noah stood beside her, watching her carefully. They seemed so nervous that they looked like they were


    not even breathing.


    "What are you staring at?" Nina looked at them in amusement.


    Her sudden voice startled Vicente. "My little princess, just ignore us and take your medication first."


    "First?" Noah turned to look at Vicente. "Will you take one, too, after Nina?"


    "What?


    You''re so annoying! Yes, I will take one as well after Nina, and you''ll also take one after me," Vicente


    answered mockingly.


    Noah answered naturally,


    "And John is thest one." John just nced at Noah and Vicente with a disdainful look and stood


    aside.


    Nina lowered her head and chuckled. She put the pill into her mouth and washed it down with the ss


    of water.


    "How are you feeling?" Seeing her swallow the pill, Vicente asked for the results right away.


    "What medicine works that fast?" Noah looked at Vicente as if he was staring at an idiot. "She just took


    it. We don''t know how long it takes to kick in."


    Vicente curled her lips. "I''m just so worried about Nina."


    Seeing the two bickering, Nina smiled, "I don''t feel anything yet. I''ll let you know tomorrow morning if I


    feel any different."


    "It''s ten o''clock. It''s time to go to bed," John reminded.


    Nina looked at him and asked, "Already? I used to go to sleep at half past ten."


    "You already took your medicine. Be a good girl and get some rest. Van and Don are more obedient


    than you are. They don''t whine when told to go to bed," John said in a soft tone.


    Hearing about the babies, Nina beamed, and her eyes brimmed with maternal tenderness. "I''m going to


    sleep in the babies'' room tonight. I want to be close to them."


    "No. It''s easy for babies to fall sleep and stir awake. You won''t be able to rest well next to them


    because of all the noise they''ll make once they wake up," John said decisively.


    "But..."


    "No buts. Go to bed now." The expression on John''s face turned serious. He looked like a strict adult


    scolding a disobedient child.


    Vicente shut her mouth. John was her teacher in doing business, and he was strict and prestigious in


    her eyes.


    Although Nina looked pitiful right now, Vicente didn''t dare to defend her.


    On the other hand, Noah stepped forward and spoke. "John, Nina just wants to be close to the twins.


    We know you care about her, but don''t be so harsh on her. And Nina, John''s right. The twins'' irregr


    sleeping pattern will affect your rest."


    "I guess you''re right." Nina felt a little wronged, but she knew that John only wanted what was best for


    her.


    When John saw the grievance in her eyes, his heart softened. He walked over to her and held her in


    his arms. He gently stroked the back of her head.


    His voice softened. "Good girl. Go to bed now and rest. I''ll be downstairs in the room next to the twins. I


    can get to them right away if something happens."


    Nina let go of him and stared at his face. She asked, "But will you be able to hear them in your room?"


    "The walls are not soundproof. Stop worrying, okay? Go upstairs now. Good night," John said gently.


    "All right. Good night. I''ll see you in the morning." Nina watched as John, Noah, and Vicente turned


    around and walked away.


    Vicente''s and Noah''s rooms were on the second floor, so they did not have to go downstairs. However,


    with just one nce from John, they followed him downstairs to the simple guest rooms on the first


    floor.


    The truth was, the rooms were not very simple, but they were not as good as the rooms on the second


    floor.


    The next morning, Nina slept in and skipped her morning run.


    John wondered what was taking her so long to go downstairs. He started to get very worried. He


    wanted to go upstairs and check on her, but there were several servants in the living hall. If he went


    upstairs to see Nina, it would raise suspicion.


    He had no choice but to knock on Vicente''s door.


    It was ten past six in the morning. Even as Vicente had been so busy with her work that she had been


    leaving early anding homete, mornings had not really grown on her.


    No one would be in a good mood if their sweet dreams were suddenly interrupted. Vicente half opened


    her eyes, lifted the quilt, and went to open the door with her brows furrowed.


    She cracked the door and saw John''s hazy face. She said impatiently, "What are you knocking on my


    door for so early? You just interrupted a really good dream, you know that?"


    "Nina..." John trailed off.


    Vicente was wearing a man''s silk nightgown, which made her skin snow-white. Except for her short hair


    and slightly sharp eyebrows, she did not look like a man at all.


    Looking closely at her now, John realized that she had tattooed eyebrows.


    What really made John stop abruptly was Vicente''s chest. ''I''ve never seen anyone with such big chest


    muscles, especially not like Vicente who''s so thin."


    For a moment, shock and embarrassment shed through John''s eyes. He turned around, frowning.


    He discovered a shocking secret.


    ''Vicente is a woman!''

 Chapter 543 How To Express Love

    Chapter 543 How To Express Love


    Vicente usually stayed on the second floor, not letting anyone evene near it without her


    permission. She would take off her t-chested disguise and toss it aside before taking a bath. She''d


    only wear it the next day when she had to keep up her facade again.


    When John knocked on her door, her mind was not clear and she thought she was on the second floor.


    Vicente didn''t realize it yet. With her heavy eyelids, she asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing," John answered. He soon digested the fact that Vicente had been disguising herself as a


    man. With everything that had been happening recently, it was not difficult to guess why she was doing


    this.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Vicente''s voice was quite manly. He wondered how she was able to speak like that.


    "Then I''ll just go back to sleep." Vicente mmed the door and went back to bed.


    The moment the door closed, John then remembered why he knocked on her door in the first ce, but


    he wasn''t going to risk disturbing this sleepy woman again.


    Helplessly, John had to go find Cali. If Cali went to the second floor with him, the others would not


    suspect him.


    The servants in the castle were divided into different groups and had to abide by different rules and


    regtions. Cali was responsible for serving Nina and her children. She had to start working around


    eight o''clock while other servants like Ivy, who did chores, started working from half past six in the


    morning.


    Ivy had a lot of strenuous work to deal with every day. On the other hand, Cali had a fairly easy and


    rxed job while still getting paid more than anyone else.


    It could be argued that she deserved it though. She was a top nursing student with astounding


    professional skills. It woulde as no shock that Vicente handpicked her to work in the castle.


    This was only one of the reasons though. Vicente''s mother helped Cali throughout her childhood since


    she had lost her parents. This woman stepped in and provided her with food, clothing and education.


    Vicente and Cali had known each other since childhood, so she was naturally trustworthy enough to


    get the job. Vicente didn''t suspect Cali when Van and Don went missing.


    Many people in the castle were envious of Cali. Some fawned on her, others looked down on her, and


    some made friends with her while secretly gossiping behind her back.


    Ivy fell into thisst category.


    She knew how to get on Cali''s good side. After making friends with her, Ivy moved in and lived with


    Cali. The room was incredibly spacious and all that needed to be added was a bed for Ivy.


    Other servants were nowhere near as lucky. They had to share four-bed rooms.


    Ivy routinely woke up around six o''clock and spitefully looked over at her roommate. They were both


    maids, but Cali was superior.


    Reluctantly, Ivy got up and deliberately made a racket as she washed up. Cali frowned and called out,


    prompting Ivy''s apology.


    Ivy put on her uniform and trudged off to her boring job.


    She yawned and ambled forward. Then, she saw John marching towards her which instantly sobered


    her up.


    "Sean!" Ivy greeted him warmly. "Good morning, Sean. What brings you here? Shouldn''t you be


    jogging about now?"


    John wasn''t interested in talking to her at first, but after she brought up this personal detail, she had his


    attention.


    Ivy shivered under John''s sudden nce. ''Oh my God, Sean''s eyes are terrifying. Why on earth does


    Cali like him?


    No matter how handsome he is, he is still a bodyguard.


    If it was up to me, I''d choose Count Nangong. I don''t care if he''s married. Every man cheats.''


    Realizing that John had marched onwards, Ivy hurriedly stopped him. "Sean, are you looking for Cali?"


    John stopped and looked at her with a warmer expression.


    Ivy realized what was going on and began looking him up and down meaningfully. Only a few moments


    passed when she was startled by his piercing gaze.


    "Sean, Cali hasn''t gotten up yet. Let me help you bring her here."


    "Okay." Hearing John''s word, Ivy went back to her room to call Cali.


    "Sean is really a horrible man. He is not as gentle as Count Nangong. Does Cali like being abused?"


    Ivy muttered and walked to Cali''s bed to lift the quilt.


    "Cali, get up."


    The air-conditioner was on in the room, so Cali felt the cold chill waft over her body as the quilt was


    lifted.


    Cali forcefully yanked the quilt back over her in frustration. "Let me sleep. My rm hasn''t rung yet."


    "No, you have to get up." Ivy pulled Cali''s quilt again. "If you keep sleeping, your sweetheart will get


    tired of waiting for you."


    "What?" Cali turned over and went back to sleep.


    Ivy rolled her eyes and urged, "Sean is looking for you."


    Cali shivered and sat up. "Excuse me! I beg your pardon? Who is looking for me? Sean? Really?"


    "Yes. Why would I lie to you? Now go and wash up. I don''t know why he wants to see you. Maybe he


    suddenly realized that he likes you, so he''s taking the initiative."


    "Do you really think so?" Cali''s eyes lit up. She quickly got up from the bed, hurriedly washed her face


    and sat in front of the dresser.


    Ivy stood beside her and asked, "Have you tried what I told youst time?"


    Cali stopped applying the foundation. "No, I don''t think it''s a good idea to lie. I can unscrew the cap


    myself."


    "Okay." Ivy didn''t like how Cali was behaving. "You don''t need to worry. He''s clearly very special to you.


    He must like you."


    Cali''s heart began thump in her chest. She picked up the eyebrow pencil and began to draw her


    eyebrows carefully.


    Looking at the woman in the mirror, Ivy praised, "Cali, you are beautiful. You don''t even need the


    makeup, but it''s only going to make you prettier."


    "You are also really stunning. You have a gorgeous face with delicate features." Cali praised Ivy and


    began to do her eyshes.


    With a shy expression, Ivy pushed Cali aside a little and looked at herself in the mirror. She soon


    adopted a somber mood as her body slouched. "I''m not good-looking. Princess Nina is good-looking."


    "Princess Nina is not just pretty, she''s absolutely gorgeous.


    No wonder Count Nangong likes her so much.


    It''s probably more than that actually. She''s so talented and she has an undying temperament to always


    admire."


    Ivy became impatient and interrupted, "All right, all right. You are all high-level schrs. Let''s not talk


    about this any longer. You''d better find an opportunity to express your love to Sean as soon as


    possible. Today has to be the day. I''ve been looking forward to it for so long because you two are a


    perfect match."


    Ivy winked and nudged Cali''s shoulder.


    "Do you think it''s okay to just express my love outright?" Cali put on a thinyer of lipstick and stood up


    to change her clothes, looking as radiant as ever.


    She didn''t need to wear her uniform actually, but she usually wear it because she wanted to abide by


    the rules. But she chose a dress today.


    "Are there any good ways to express love though?"


    "Everything I can think of just seems old-fashioned. I can''t really help you in all honesty. Why don''t you


    ask your best friend? She should have a lot of ideas."


    "She is very busytely. Since she started working, we can only talk to each other once a week. She


    just graduated and has no connections, so she has to get all her news by herself. The editor is


    constantly shouting at her because she''s just an intern after all. If she can''t get big news, she won''t be


    able to be a regr employee," Cali sighed.


    "How miserable! Her life is actually worse than mine. I have a higher sry at the end of the day.


    Studying seems so useless. You may as well find a rich man to marry," Ivy moaned, shaking her head.


    Cali''s face froze for a moment. "People pursue different things. What she pursues is the fulfillment of


    her own value."


    "I see." Ivy didn''t actually understand, but pretended to agree. Then she pushed Cali out with a smile.


    "Let''s go quickly. Your love can''t wait any longer."


    "I still don''t know how to tell him though. What do I do?" Cali''s nerves skyrocketed as they smothered


    her body.

 Chapter 544 Im Here

    Chapter 544 I''m Here


    Ivy continued to urge, "If you still haven¡¯t made up your mind, you don''t need to confess your love now.


    The flirtation between lovebirds is the most beautiful."


    "There is no flirtation between us." Cali stopped in her tracks, turned towards Ivy, and looked at her in


    the eye. "Ivy, can you please stop saying things that might mislead others?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Ivy froze. She quickly hid the hatred in her eyes and squeezed out a ttering smile. "Oops, sorry. That


    was just a slip of the tongue. I didn''t mean anything bad. It won''t happen again."


    "Please be more mindful in the future." Cali''s expression softened. "Don''t me me for being harsh. I


    said that for your own good. If you continue speaking without thinking, you''ll definitely offend someone


    one day and bring trouble to yourself."


    "I know, Cali. You''ve always had my best interest at heart. Well, you''d better hurry up. Sean must''ve


    already been anxious waiting for you. I''m looking forward to your wedding." Ivy smiled and hugged her.


    However, the smile on her face vanished right after Cali left.


    "Bah!" she spat. "I''m much more popr than you. What are you feeling so proud of yourself for?


    When I be Count Nangong''s woman, I''ll make you serve me every day. At that time, I''d like to see


    if you can still show off in front of me."


    Cali naturally didn¡¯t hear any of those. She was in such a hurry that she was practically jogging. She


    only slowed down when she spotted John¡¯s back from afar.


    "Good morning, Sean." With a heart that was beating like crazy, she walked slowly towards him. She


    was so nervous that her palms were sweating.


    "Come with me." John took a nce at her, turned around, and walked away without responding to her


    greetings.


    Cali was dumbfounded. It was only after he was about to disappear from her sight that she finally


    regained her train of thoughts and chased after him. He didn¡¯t say anything on the way, so she also


    kept her mouth shut. Nevertheless, she still sneaked furtive nces at him from time to time and found


    that he was frowning. It was as if there was something urgent he was concerned about.


    After some time, she finally couldn¡¯t hold her curiosity and concern back. "Sean, is there a problem?"


    she asked.


    John didn''t answer. In fact, he didn¡¯t even show any sign of hearing her question. But Cali didn''t really


    expect to receive an answer either. The Sean she knew indeed wasn¡¯t the type to exin much.


    More than ten minutester, Cali stood at the bottom of the stairway leading to the second floor, staring


    nkly at the steps.


    "Sean, we don''t have the permission to go to the second floor."


    "I have. Come with me." John started to walk upstairs without waiting for her answer.


    "Oh, I dare not. Sean, you might¡¯ve been given permission, but I haven¡¯t. I can''t break the rules. I¡¯ll be


    punished by Count Nangong otherwise." Cali hesitated but eventually decided to not follow him.


    This time, John finally stopped and turned to look at her. "I''m here. I won''t let you be punished."


    Cali''s heart missed a beat and then started to thump wildly. His words were like a huge boulder thrown


    into a calmke, bringing about violent waves in her heart.


    She felt like she was catapulted to cloud nine again.


    ''I''m here. I won''t let you be punished.'' These were probably the sweetest words she''d ever heard.


    A dark-red hue spread on her face.


    "Why aren''t you moving?" John, who finally noticed she wasn''t following him, spoke rather coldly.


    Cali quickly followed after him. Her heart was practically boiling with happiness that she didn''t even feel


    the cold aura he emitted.


    John walked along the corridor and led her towards Nina''s bedroom. "Princess Nina took some


    medicine and slept alone in the master bedroomst night. She''s missed the time for her morning run. I


    need you to go in and check on her. If she''s still asleep, wake her up."


    "Okay." Cali nodded, but when she saw the biometric fingerprint lock on the door, she couldn¡¯t help but


    frown. "But I don¡¯t think we can get in. Let me knock on the door first."


    "No need. Go in. Keep quiet." John pressed his thumb on the scanner and unlocked the door.


    Cali was taken aback. She looked at him with a rather bewildered,plicated gaze. "Sean, how could


    you...? Isn''t this Princess Nina and Count Nangong¡¯s bedroom?"


    John didn''t offer any exnation. The expression on his face didn¡¯t even change.


    Cali understood that he wouldn''t exin, so she changed her tactic. "Sean, you are a good friend of


    Count Nangong, aren''t you? You can freely ess the second floor and even unlock the master


    bedroom¡¯s door. Count Nangong must trust you very much."


    "Yes. Go in." John nodded.


    With the conviction that she must''ve over thought things just now, the haze in her eyes cleared up in an


    instant.


    She walked into the room quietly and found that Nina was indeed sound asleep. There was a healthy


    blush on her face that made her look more like a baby instead of the mother of two children.


    Most of the time, women liked to see beautiful women even more than men did, and Cali wasn''t an


    exception. She couldn''t help but take some time to admire Nina¡¯s beauty.


    "Your Highness!


    Wake up. It''s time to get up. Sean is waiting for you to do your morning run."


    "Hmm." With a groan, Nina turned over and continued to sleep. John, who stood at the door, naturally


    heard her groan. A smile appeared on his face. Although he hadn¡¯t seen her, he could guess from the


    noise that she was still asleep. He felt relieved. It seemed that he worried for nothing. There was


    nothing wrong with her. She just overslept.


    Helpless, Cali started to gently shake Nina¡¯s shoulder. "Your Highness..."


    After a while, Nina finally opened her eyes and squinted sleepily. "Vicente, what did you get up so early


    for? And what¡¯s with the wig?"


    Cali giggled and said, "I''m Cali, not Count Nangong. This is my real hair, not a wig."


    "What?!" Nina eximed in surprise and sat up. All her sleepiness was gone in a sh. "Cali? How did


    you get in here?"


    Cali said respectfully, "Sean said that you took medicinest night and asked me to check on you. He


    said that if you¡¯re okay, I should wake you up for your morning run."


    Nina looked at the door. Although it was ajar, there was no one there.


    Nevertheless, she still heaved a sigh. "Well, what time is it?"


    Cali took a look at the time. "It''s two minutes to seven o''clock."


    "I overslept." Nina lifted the quilt and made her way towards the window. She then stood at the open


    window, stretched herself, closed her eyes, and took a deep breath of fresh air.


    Sure enough, the medicine she tookst night worked. She could feel that there seemed to be some


    kind of strength in her body.


    "Thank you, Cali. Please tell Sean that I''m fine and that I''ll be downstairs in a minute. I need to get


    change and freshen up first."


    "Okay."


    Cali left the room and conveyed Nina¡¯s message to John. The two of them then went and waited


    downstairs.


    After a while, Nina eventually appeared. She was wearing a loose T-shirt and hot pants, and her hair


    was tied up high in a ponytail. All in all, she looked sporty and very energetic.


    Now that she was fully awake, Nina finally found that Cali seemed to be somewhat different from


    before. She walked around her and asked, "Cali, has something good happened to you today?"


    "No, no. Nothing has happened." Cali quickly waved her hands in denial. She stealthily took a nce at


    John but withdrew her sight with a guilty conscience.


    Nina didn¡¯t really put the matter in her heart. She said casually, "You''re very beautiful. You should dress


    up as you like in the future. No need to follow the rules in the castle. Those rules shouldn¡¯t apply to you


    anyway."


    "Thank you." Cali smiled happily.


    John said in a low voice, "Let¡¯s start."


    The two of them jogged as usual. When they finished, Nina still had problem breathing, but her face


    wasn''t as pale as before.


    Drops of sweat rolled down from her forehead and almost fell into her eyes. She quickly closed her


    eyes and wiped the sweat off with a towel.


    As for John, not to mention gasping for breath, he didn¡¯t even sweat. He just stood next to Nina, staring


    at her in silence. His gaze was extremely gentle, and his eyes were as bright as stars in the night sky.


    When Nina opened her eyes, their eyes met. The gentleness in his gaze sucked her in and enveloped


    her like a pair of invisible wings.


    Ignoring her wildly beating heart, she cleared her throat and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    John smirked. "I want to smell the fragrance of roses and try their taste."


    Nina pretended to not understand. "The rose garden is over there. Do you need me to show you the


    way?"


    "But those aren¡¯t the roses I want." John raised his eyebrows. A devilish smirk soon bloomed on his


    face.

 Chapter 545 Noah And Leon Left

    Chapter 545 Noah And Leon Left


    After taking the medicine every day, Nina started feeling much better and with that, her sleep improved


    as well.


    With this newfound health, she was eager to challenge John to explore her current strength.


    He had no intention of epting her challenge though .He was far too worried and vehemently


    refused.


    Many people also tried to persuade her to just rx for a few days, but she was hearing none of it.


    "Do you want to smell the fragrance of roses and try their taste?"


    Nobody understood what Nina meant, but John suddenly strode over, about to ept her challenge.


    Seeing this, Vicente jumped between them and tried to keep the peace. "My little princess, you need to


    take care of yourself. Sean, you should behave as well. It''s just roses after all, isn''t it? Although the


    flowers are Nina''s, the garden is mine. Smell and even eat them if you want."


    "Vicente, these aren''t the roses we''re talking about. You don''t understand. Please step aside,"


    John said with a devilishly handsome smile. "You have to remember what you said today, Nina."


    "Got it." Nina waved her hand and the others stepped aside.


    The two instantly shed in a fierce battle.


    After observing for about five minutes, Noah said, "Nini is going to lose."


    "What? How do you know she is she going to lose?" Vicente folded her arms as she watched the


    martial arts disy unfold.


    "Sean isn''t even using all his strength. Nini can''t possibly keep up for much longer," Noah exined.


    "It''s only been five minutes. Sean is nowhere near panting or even slightly losing his breath. Nini is


    already having a tough time dealing with him. It won''t be long before she loses."


    A couple minutester, John''s arm struck like lightning past her ear and stopped just before he hit her


    neck. It cut through the air, wafting a breeze that blew her hair back.


    As expected, Nina was defeated.


    With sweat on her forehead, she gasped for breath. "Well, you win. At least I''m not weak, I was just


    outmatched for strength."


    "Yeah it''s good that you realized that much. You just need to exercise more every day. Don''t forget the


    roses." John withdrew his hand.


    Nina red at him and said, "I won''t forget."


    As a result of this battle, Nina could gauge her current strength and start making her training n.


    ''If I could get back to my full strength, John won''t have any worries about opening my own detective


    agency.''


    Nina''s birthday came. There was no extravagant event, and she had a simple and joyful birthday in


    Scher Mountain.


    The next day, Noah was going back to Lexingport City. He had been dyed on C Ind for a few


    days now. If he didn''t go back to work, he might lose his job.


    Leon was about to leave C Ind for Lexingport City, just in time to go with Noah.


    Noah had nothing to pack while Leon had countless suitcases of luggage to take. Looking at the vast


    array of suitcases, Wynn''s temper almost exploded.


    "Leon, why do you need to bring so much when you can just buy them all when we get there? If I have


    to carry all by myself, it''s going to be impossible. I''m just one person after all."


    "Do you know why we are going to Lexingport City?" Leon nced at Wynn, asking someone to pack


    two more suitcases.


    Nina couldn''t stand it anymore. "Leon, why don''t you just take your whole room with you?"


    "I''d like to," Leon smiled. "Going to Lexingport City for investments doesn''t sound bad at all, but being


    exiled has theplete opposite connotation. Our mother said that the money can only be used for


    investing. All the money is going to be under her strict control. She''s still punishing me for helping you


    escape."


    Feeling bitter, Leon turned to look at John and asked, "Can you do it or not? Haven''t you convinced my


    father to persuade his wife yet?"


    "Ahem." John cleared his throat and turned his head away.


    Leon was speechless.


    ''So he hasn''t managed to seed yet.''


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll bring two more suitcases of luggage." Leon sighed and continued to deal with his


    luggage.


    There were suitcases boxes in total. It was safe to say that everyone else was in shock, staring at all of


    this.


    John said to Leon, "Go and find James, Adrian and Henry when you get to Lexingport City. They will


    help you. Don''t mention me to them for the time being, okay?"


    Leon agreed and asked, "When are you going to go back? You have disappeared for a year now. We


    don''t know what''s going on there anymore."


    "We will go back home in early spring next year. The whole family will go back as well. In the year that I


    wasn''t in that city, the situation must have changed but probably very slightly. Whether I''m there or not,


    the foundation of the Shi family would have been ever present, and it wouldn''t have been an easy task


    to shake that core," John proudly exined.


    Leon nodded, "Okay."


    After thinking for a while, John said, "I''ve been out of touch with Lexingport City for a long time, and I


    don''t know much about the situation. I don''t even know how bad it would be for me to go back next


    year. When you arrive, ask Richard to contact me."


    "All right," Leon agreed.


    As everything was almost ready, Leon stretched his arms out and held the children. "Good kids, make


    sure to listen to your mom. Stay out of trouble and behave. I''m going to go fight the world for you."


    After hugging the two children, he reached out and held Nina in his arms. Touching the back of her


    head, he said, "Take good care of yourself. I will miss you."


    "I will miss you too. We''ll keep in touch." She buried her head in his chest.


    It was now Noah''s turn to say goodbye to Nina. As she was about to hug Noah, John pulled Nina back


    and hugged him himself.


    Noah was speechless.


    John whispered in his ear, "After Richard contacts me, I''ll ask him to send someone to you. My people


    are all professionally trained, and proficient in reconnaissance and fighting."


    Thinking of what Kevin had said, Noah understood why John was doing this for him. ''I''m afraid there is


    not a single person in the world who loves Nini so much as John does.


    I am just no match for him.''


    Noah chuckled. "Okay. Thank you in advance."


    "You need to pay, though. You are the richest man in Lexingport City." John patted him on the shoulder.


    "You want a man or a woman?"


    "A man," Noah answered.


    "A man?" John nced at him with a sly look. "Do you like men?"


    Noah''s face darkened. "A woman."


    John said, "Don''t worry. All my female subordinates are beautiful."


    "Then why don''t you keep them to yourself? It''s a pity that you aren''t a matchmaker." Noah saw


    through what this man in front of him was thinking.


    John chose to ignore his clever remark.


    After they set out, Vicente sent them to the airport by herself.


    When they arrived, she was surprised to see the long waiting Bryant.


    "I expected you to take someone to Lexingport City. You are going to be settling down there for a long


    time, but I didn''t think you would be taking Bryant with you. Can''t you just let go of Valerie?" Vicente


    stopped and asked Leon.


    "I''ve moved on," Leon argued. His mouth could do all the talking, but his eyes told a different story.


    There was a hint of sadness creeping into his gaze.


    Vicente sighed, "A few days ago, I did some business with the Feng family. Valerie''s brother


    identally mentioned his sister''s current situation after a few drinks. Valerie and that man are on the


    continent, but I don''t know which city they are in right now.


    Valerie has a close rtionship with Bryant. You want to take him to Lexingport City. With your power


    and his abilities, you will gain a firm foothold in the upper ss of the city in less than a year. He will


    definitely bring his sister to enjoy the sess and fortune as well at some point. Then you can meet


    her again.


    Is this your n?" Vicente asked.

 Chapter 546 I Prefer My Career

    Chapter 546 I Prefer My Career


    Leon remained silent.


    "Even if I am not your brother-inw in the future, we are still going to be friends." Vicente was a little


    frustrated. "Don''t forget how Valerie treated you. People always say that you were the one that forced


    the issue, but it was Valerie who approached you first and then broke your heart..."


    "Stop!" Leon interrupted angrily.


    After a few seconds of silence, he smiled again and said, "Thank you."


    Vicente shrugged. "Whatever."


    "Do you like candies?" Noah asked as he walked over to Vicente, leaving her stunned.


    ''Why is he asking me that?


    I don''t eat sweet food.''


    She didn''t immediately refute, but asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I have lived in your house for such a long time and I just don''t know how to thank you for all that you


    have done for me. You have everything anyone could want, and I don''t know what to give you. Next


    time I send lollipops to Nini, I will send some to you as well." Noah had thought about this for a long


    time. ''My unique lollipops are the only things I can offer now.''


    Vicente hesitated, but before she opened her mouth, Leon said, "Count Nangong doesn''t eat sweets."


    "What a pity! If you ever travel to Lexingport City, make sure to call me and I''ll be the one to host you,"


    Noah urged.


    "Okay." Vicente smiled and watched Noah leave.


    Noah and Wynn went to the lounge first. Leon teased Vicente, "Do you like Noah?"


    Vicente looked flustered and couldn''t get the denial out of her mouth.


    "Don''t be nervous. I won''t tell anyone that you like men," Leon assured.


    Still stunned but not as ovee by shock, Vicente began to speak. "What are you talking about?


    That''s not true."


    He sighed, "No wonder."


    "No wonder what?" Vicente was puzzled.


    Leon took a deep breath and said, "No wonder you don''t like my sister."


    Vicente opened her mouth and wanted to exin, but he stopped her before she could go on any


    further. He raised his hand and patted her on the shoulder. "My sister is beautiful. From her


    appearance alone, it makes a lot of men flock. However, you tried to help her and John. At the


    beginning, I didn''t understand.


    It turns out that you like men," Leon said with a pitiful look.


    Once again, Vicente opened her mouth. "I..."


    "Okay fine. I know you don''t like men. You just like Noah, and he happens to be a man," Leon teased.


    Panic began to set in as her throat dried up. "I don''t like him."


    Leon didn''t believe it at all. With a dejected face, he spoke up again. "With your status, to be in a


    rtionship with Noah is simply impossible."


    Vicente knew what Leon meant. After all, she was a man in Leon''s eyes.


    "I have never thought about that. Jett and I are the opposite. He prefers a woman, and I prefer my


    career," she admitted gently.


    "Okay. I''m leaving," Leon said, patting her shoulder.


    "Be safe." Vicente waved her hand and watched him enter the lounge. Then she drove around the


    ind.


    After that, it was dark.


    She then went to deal with the documents and only reached home around midnight. The only thing on


    her mind was going straight to bed.


    The next morning, Vicente was absent-minded. It was not until in the afternoon that Nina and John


    came with the children. With the kids in her arms, Vicente finally came to her sense.


    It had been more than three months since Van and Don were born. They mostly made little babbling


    noises as they stared at the world with their bright amber eyes.


    Not only did they get their mother''s fantastic eyes, but they also got her elegant nose and mouth. As a


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    whole though, they still looked like John.


    All simrities aside, they were adorable.


    "When you two grow up, I''m sure you''ll have all the girls wrapped around your fingers. You guys are so


    adorable already, I can only imagine how handsome you will be when you grow up," Vicente praised


    with a smile.


    "You take care of the kids. I have something to do." Nina then went to the baking room with Cali.


    When they came out again, each of them held a te in their hands. Cali''s was filled with milky white


    desserts, and Nina''s was filled with rose red square desserts.


    The air was filled with the faint aroma of roses.


    The scent filled Vicente''s nose and she said, "It smells good. Are they the desserts made from the


    roses you picked?"


    "Yes, have a try." After Nina held the te in front of her, Vicente picked one and chewed it carefully.


    "How does it taste?" Nina looked at her expectantly.


    Vicente finally spoke up. "Not bad.


    It''s the first time you''ve made them, right?"


    Nina withdrew her hands and coldly walked past Vicente, leaving her speechless.


    ''Should I have not told the truth?''


    Luckily, somebody else chirped up andmented,


    "It''s delicious." John seemed to have already tried one of the white desserts from Cali''s te and


    decided to give his input.


    Nina looked up with her bright amber eyes and smiled.


    Vicente had no idea what to do.


    ''Obviously, John is lying!''


    Cali echoed, apanied by a smile, "Count Nangong, it''s really delicious. There must be a problem


    with your taste buds."


    Still, she was speechless and didn''t know what to do. ''You all have definitely lost your minds.''


    Vicente took another bite and changed her tone. "It''s actually really delicious. I think I had too small a


    bite just now to get the full taste."


    Nina snorted and turned to ask John, "Did you smell the roses?"


    John stopped chewing and looked at her with a warm grin.


    "Yes, I did."


    "Have you tried their taste?" Nina stared at the dessert in his hand. She kept reminding him that it was


    made from roses and that she had fulfilled her promise.


    At that moment, John really regretted eating the cake. After a long pause, he finally spoke up. "Yes I


    have."


    "Okay." Nina happily picked up a dessert and put it into her mouth. ''It doesn''t taste all that special. Not


    bad but not good.''


    After eating the dessert, she sighed, "It seems that I''m not much of a chef after all. Maybe it''s just for


    Mimi. If Mimi came to cook, it''d be ten times better."


    Memories of Michelle flooded every corner of her mind. She thought back to the mornings that she


    woke up to beautiful aromas of the grand breakfasts that Michelle made. She remembered how


    Michelle used to angrily chase her out the kitchen until everything was finished.


    Absence really did make Nina''s heart grow fonder of her. The longing was too much to handle.


    "I miss Mimi," Nina murmured. She put down the dessert and took the child from John''s arms. "Van, the


    food your aunt Michelle cooks is incredible. When you grow up, I will take you to find her."


    "It won''t be long." Vicenteforted her and teased Don, "Did you hear that? You need to grow up


    quickly. Your mother wants to take you to find your aunt Michelle. Just don''t forget about me, okay?"


    Cali cut in, "How could they forget their father? That''s impossible unless you mistreat them."


    "I won''t mistreat them. I hope they''re still around when I turn old and grey," Vicente retorted.


    Nina reminded, "There are still dozens of years left. It''s too early for you to think about all that."


    Everyone seemed to have a warm feeling swell up inside them as theyughed.


    John looked over at Vicente and suddenly remembered that she was disguising herself like a man.


    "Sean, what are you thinking about?" Cali''s eyes had never left him. Noticing his intense focus on


    Vicente, she could not help but ask, "Is there something on Count Nangong''s face?"


    "Nothing," John answered perfunctorily.


    Vicente raised his head and looked at John''s enquiring eyes. Her heart began to pound.

 Chapter 547 Dont Make A Sound

    Chapter 547 Don''t Make A Sound


    Vicente felt that John had found her out, so she tried several times to sound him out, but to no avail.


    She had to secretly enlist Nina''s help to find out what he knew.


    After her morning run, Nina asked John, "Do you know something about Vicente?"


    "No," John answered calmly. The reason why he didn''t want to tell the truth was that he found out that


    Vicente was a woman through her chest. He was afraid that it would cause some misunderstanding.


    Nina pressed, "Really?"


    "Yes, really," John answered firmly, and Nina believed him.


    Vicente was relieved. Whether John knew the truth or not, it didn''t matter. Since he denied it, he would


    never reveal it.


    In the blink of an eye, March passed, and everyone leaved a peaceful life.


    One day, John was on his way to Scher Mountain to y chess with Bruce.


    Bruce, the king of C Ind, had been getting more and more impressed with John. He even said good


    things about him in front of Anne.


    After a couple of times, Anne gave in and decided to ept John too.


    Bruce and John sat across from each other, staring intently at their respective chess pieces. Bruce


    said, "Anne has acquiesced in your marriage to our daughter. Vicente will divorce Nina by the end of


    the year. If nothing goes wrong, you can wed her openly next year."


    Bang!


    The chess piece John was holding slipped through his fingers and fell onto the chessboard, scattering


    the other pieces.


    He raised astonished eyes at the king, hoping that he had not misheard.


    "Since the chessboard is now a mess, let''s y another day. I have something else to attend to," Bruce


    said with a smile. He stood up, nced at John, and left.


    John sat there in a daze for a long time. He wanted tough and cry. He could not wait to go home and


    tell Nina the good news.


    As soon as he got back and entered the castle, he began to look around for Nina. She was nowhere to


    be found, so he had to ask Cali, "Where is Princess Nina?"


    "Princess Nina and the twins are taking a nap." Seeing John''s anxious face, Cali became worried.


    "Why? Is there anything wrong, Sean?"


    "So she''s in the children''s bedroom?" John tried his best to remain calm and keep his face neutral.


    But he was really excited to tell Nina about his conversation with Bruce. Before Cali could answer, he


    was already walking to his room.


    "I''m a little tired. I''m going to go get some rest."


    Cali replied with concern, "Okay. Rest well, Sean. When Princess Nina wakes up, I will tell her that you


    want to see her."


    "Thank you, Cali." For the first time, John smiled at Cali.


    Even if it was just a faint smile, it was enough to make Cali''s world bloom with sunshine and flowers.


    "You''re wee, Sean." Cali was surprised and pleased. She felt like she had just received a great


    gift.


    After John left, Cali turned around and immediately called her best friend. "He smiled at me and


    thanked me, Lynda. He never did those things, but he just did. I''m so happy!"


    "Wow. Congrattions, Cali. Does this mean we''re having dinner soon to celebrate your finally having


    a boyfriend?" The woman on the other end of the line was Cali''s best friend, Lynda Jiang.


    "Thank you. If Sean and I really get together, I will take you to have dinner at the restaurant you''ve


    always wanted to go to," Cali answered with a smile.


    "If you''re willing to spend that much, then Sean must be a really great guy. I''m so happy for you, Cali. I


    hope to meet your Prince Charming soon. Lunar July 7th ising up. You can take advantage of it to


    express your love to him," Lynda joked.


    Cali''s bright eyes widened. "You''re right. I have to prepare for my confession. Then, we''ll invite you to


    have dinner with us."


    "Great. I can''t wait." Lynda nced at her colleagues who were slumped over their desks and taking a


    nap. The screen on her desk was still on, and the draft she was working on was not finished yet.


    Cali asked, "How''s your work going? It''s almost the end of the month now. At the beginning of next


    month, they''ll determine whether or not you''re qualified to be a regr employee, right?"


    "Yes, that''s right. I''m one of ten interns, and only two of us are qualified to be regr workers," Lynda


    replied with an exhausted look.


    "You work so hard. You will definitely get the job. I believe in you," Cali said confidently.


    Lynda forced a smile and said, "Sometimes, no matter how hard I work, there''s always someone better.


    Some have respectable backgrounds, and others have resources. I have nothing. Life is really difficult.


    If I don''t find an exclusive piece of news, it''s less likely that I''ll get the job. Anyway, everyone''s taking a


    nap here now. Maybe I should go rest my eyes for a bit as well. I''m running on fumes."


    "Go ahead. I''ll talk to youter, okay? Have a good rest."


    After hanging up, Lynda went back to her work station while Cali went on to think about how to express


    her love on July 7th.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The morning sunshine dispelled the cold and loneliness in the room.


    John pressed the hidden switch on the wall and walked toward the bed. He bent over and kissed the


    corner of Nina''s mouth.


    Nina slowly opened her eyes and said, "You''re back."


    "Shh, you''re going to wake up the twins. Let''s go somewhere else," John said, scooping Nina up in his


    arms and taking her to his room next door.


    Nina said softly, "What if the babies wake up?"


    "Then we''re going to hear them." John kicked the door shut behind them after they entered his room.


    John took off all his clothes and lied down beside her, hugging and kissing her.


    "The walls are not soundproof," Nina managed to mutter in between kisses.


    John let go of her lips and replied, "Then don''t make a sound."


    Nina pushed him away and said, "You rogue."


    ''How could I not make a sound? I couldn''t control myself!''


    John pulled her back into his arms and whispered in her ear, "Since you disappearedst year, I''ve


    been dreaming of touching and feeling you like this again. During the past few months, you were not in


    good health, so I restrained myself. I can''t take it anymore. I want you, Nina."


    "Can''t you just hold on for a few more months? If we do it now, we''re going to be discovered. Is that


    what you want?" Nina leaned against John''s chest and rubbed against it.


    It would be better if she did not rub against him. Her slightest touch drove John insane with lust and


    longing.


    "I can''t wait anymore. And by the way, I have some good news to tell you. I just got your parents''


    blessing. We can get married openly by next year," John said, holding her even tighter.


    Nina was so overjoyed that she sat up. "Really?" she asked seriously.


    "Yes." She made a small, happy sound and gave John a bear hug. Then, she ran her hands over his


    face, chest, and abdomen. It had been a long time since she had been this close to him.


    John leaned in and gently kissed her.


    The temperature in the room slowly rose as their bodies aligned and locked in perfect fit and sync. Nina


    struggled to keep her little screams of pleasure in her throat as John rediscovered her with his mouth


    and tongue.


    But before they could really get into it, John''s phone started ringing.


    His clothes were sitting at the edge of the bed. They could feel his mobile phone vibrating, disturbing


    their wonderful reunion.


    Nina grabbed John''s hand and said in a daze, "Your phone..."


    John clicked his tongue in frustration.


    ''I''m dying here.''

 Chapter 548 Bite Him

    Chapter 548 Bite Him


    To John¡¯s annoyance, his intimacy with Nina was interrupted again.


    With a gloomy expression on his face, he picked up the phone.


    "What the hell do you want?" he spat.


    On the other end of the line was Richard, who trembled as soon as he heard his voice. "Mr. Shi..."


    Although he knew that it wasn''t a good time to call John, he had no choice but to report the incident


    that happened as soon as possible. "Isabe ran away from the mental hospital."


    "Just find her and bring her back. Do you still need me to tell you that?" John growled.


    Startled by the sudden raise of his voice, Richard stuttered. "Mr. Shi, she ran away yesterday. We''ve


    already sent people to search the whole city non-stop, but there''s no trace of her. I believe someone


    helped her escape and is now hiding her from us. We didn''t want to draw too much attention, so I


    called first to ask for further instructions."


    It was as if what he said had drained John¡¯s energy that he closed his eyes and sighed. "Continue


    looking for her, but keep it quiet."


    "Yes, sir. By the way, Henry knows that you¡¯re safe. He sends his regards, and he also wants to know


    when you''lle back."


    John¡¯s brows furrowed. There must be a reason why Henry wanted him back. So he asked, "Why?


    What happened?"


    "I¡¯m sorry, but he didn''t tell me."


    "Alright." The anger John felt due to being disturbed gradually dissipated. Since Richard had already


    called him, he decided to ask him for some news back home. "How is James recently?"


    After hesitating for a moment, Richard replied, "He already quit two months ago. The Time Group is


    now under Daniel''s control."


    "It''s good to know that Daniel is there." Rubbing his aching eyebrows, John added, "Is James still


    acting? I remember I said I would only give him two years."


    "Nope. James has set a goal for the J Entertainment Company to be listed three yearster."


    The pain in between John''s eyebrows suddenly disappeared. "He''s ambitious."


    A smile appeared on his face as soon as he hung up the phone. Somehow, he felt relieved after


    hearing the news from Richard.


    "It''s hard to imagine James being busy every day." Nina, who was listening to their conversation,


    smiled. Honestly, she was also gratified with James'' change of behavior.


    "He has matured and be more thoughtful after he got married." The two of them shifted on the


    bed. Now, he was hugging her from behind, his chest pressing against her back.


    ying with his finger, Nina asked, "Henry wants you to go back as soon as possible. When will you


    leave? It¡¯s fine with me, just as long as you don¡¯t forget to pick up me and our children next year."


    "Of course. I''ll go home after the festival. When I''m free, I''ll fly over to see you and our children." John


    lowered his head and kissed her on the neck.


    "What festival?" Curious, Nina turned her head and continued to y with his finger.


    "The Qixi Festival." John drew out his finger and stroked her lips.


    To his surprise, Nina bit his finger, leaving two rows of teeth marks on it.


    "Ouch! Are you a puppy?"


    As a revenge, he pinched her cheeks, which made Nina pout. "Yes. I am a puppy."


    With a lowugh, John let go of her and turned her over to lie on the bed, then he got on top of her to


    kiss her on the lips.


    "My finger is too thin. How about I let you bite something thicker?" As he spoke, he gently kissed her


    forehead and her nose.


    Nina moved his supported leg, and looked up to meet his eyes. "I can break it with the force I just used


    to bite your finger."


    Right after she said these words, she felt something shake, which made her snicker.


    In an instant, John¡¯s face turned darker. "I didn''t ask you to bite it that hard. Don''t you know what that


    means?"


    Pretending to be innocent, Nina blinked multiple times. "Do you know how a puppy bites?"


    "Stop! Stop!" In the end, he helplessly rolled down from her and just held her in his arms.


    John was depressed.


    He had never felt so miserable. He hadn''t been able to have sex with his little girl for so long.


    ''Forget it.''


    As soon as he thought Nina''s words, his hard member became soft.


    "Did I say something wrong?" Nina asked.


    "No." With his eyes closed, John pulled her closer into his arms. His chin rubbed against her head as


    he said softly, "It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know about it. I haven¡¯t taught you."


    ''What does he mean?''


    Nina wanted to go deep into it, but when she heard his slightly tired voice, she swallowed back what


    she wanted to say and took a nap.


    Days passed and July 7th came.


    It was a rainy day. Even so, it didn''t reduce the people''s enthusiasm for the Qixi Festival.


    Since it was weekend, there were a lot of couples walking on the streets.


    They looked as if they were in their own worlds under their colorful umbres.


    That afternoon, Vicente told the kitchen staff not to prepare dinner, because she would go out to


    celebrate the festival with Nina and would note back at night.


    What cheered the servants more was that he allowed them to take half of the day off.


    After all, the servants in the castle hardly had a holiday. So how could they not be surprised that they


    would have a day off during Qixi Festival?


    When the servants heard the news, they looked at Nina as if she was their savior.


    Both John and Nina looked at Vicente with eyes full of gratitude, because they knew that she had


    specially arranged it for the two of them.


    In the afternoon, Vicente and Nina went out to celebrate the festival, while John sent the children to the


    Scher Mountain with Cali.


    After John and Cali handed Van and Don to Bruce and his wife, they went back to the castle


    immediately.


    As soon as they returned to the castle, John changed into casual clothes. Cali, who had been paying


    attention to his movements, was a bit impressed when she saw his outfit.


    After all, she had only seen him and the bodyguards wearing uniforms. Even so, John looked different


    from other bodyguards.


    The sleeves of his lc shirt were rolled up, revealing the simple yet elegant design of his watch, and


    his cream-colored cks emphasized his long legs.


    His deep-set eyes and his perfect brows made him look like a supermodel.


    Seeing that he was about to go out, Cali reluctantly looked away and trotted back to her room to get


    dressed.


    Several minutester, she was done putting makeup on her face. Then she wore a beautiful dress and


    a pair of high heels.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Maybe it was because she took some time to dress up that when she went out, he was not there


    anymore.


    ying with the gift she was going to give him when she confessed, Cali sighed. ''I forgot to ask where


    Sean was going. I don¡¯t have his phone number yet.''


    When Cali was about to get on the bus and try her luck on the street, Ivy called her.


    "Cali, why don''t you celebrate the festival with Sean?"


    "I don''t know where he is, but I''m going to try my luck." Confusion was written all over her face as Cali


    stood by the road.


    "What a coincidence! It¡¯s your lucky day today. I just went shopping with my friend and saw him."


    "Really? That''s great. Ivy, tell me where Sean is now."


    "That¡¯s easy, but how will you thank me?"


    Without hesitation, Cali replied, "Don''t you want the VIP card of the beauty salon that Princess Nina


    gave me? You can use it for a month."


    Ivy bargained, "Half a year."


    Gritting her teeth, Cali answered, "Okay."


    "Thank you, Cali. You are so kind. Sean has just entered the Cloud Building, so if youe here now,


    you would still see him."


    "Okay, bye." As soon as the call ended, Cali rushed to the Cloud Building.


    ''I must confess my love to Sean today.''

 Chapter 549 Cali Confessed

    Chapter 549 Cali Confessed


    Around six o''clock in the evening, the drizzle finally settled down.


    The crowd started putting their umbres away one by one. A man gently wiped the droplets off his


    umbre, held his girlfriend''s hand and strode forward as they talked andughed happily.


    Sitting by the window in the restaurant, Nina and Vicente looked down from the eighteenth floor and


    watched the small crowd shuffling around below them.


    The melodious piano music floated in the restaurant as the warm light of the candles danced around.


    The te was decorated with roses, which perfectly matched the dessert.


    Nina waspletely consumed by the delicious seafood spaghetti that she ordered. She took a bite,


    and the rich vor instantly filled her mouth, like the sea breeze brushing over her face.


    While Vicente cut her steak, she looked up. Much to her surprise she saw that Nina had almost finished


    her spaghetti. She couldn''t help but remind her, "Don''t eat too much! Someone is waiting for you after


    all."


    "I can still eat more," Nina answered.


    Vicente couldn''t fight that point. "I see. Do you want me to order more for you? I don''t want you to leave


    hungry. John will say that I abuse you."


    Nina smiled. "No, thanks. I''m almost done."


    "Well, maybe you and he won''t eat anythingter. He''s going to leave the day after tomorrow and you


    know he can''t wait to bang you." Vicente winked at her.


    "Don''t look at me like that." Nina looked at her, annoyed.


    Vicente clicked her tongue and looked back at her while mirroring her expression.


    As the meal wasing to a close, Vicente motioned for someone to bring a bag over and hand it to


    Nina. "Open it and have a look."


    "Did you get me a gift?" She opened it and saw a ck mask and a set of clothes.


    After staring at the clothes, she looked up a little confused.


    "Don''t thank me. You can wear them and go see himter." Vicente leaned back in her chair and picked


    up the champagne. "Cheers!"


    "Cheers!"


    After their candlelit dinner, Vicente left while Nina went to go change her clothes in the bathroom.


    She wore a white bubble sleeve blouse and a lc slip dress, which gave her a sweet charm.


    This was far from how she usually dressed. With the mask on, Nina couldn''t even recognize herself.


    She took out her phone and sent a message to Vicente. "You''re so thoughtful. Thank you. Happy Qixi


    Festival."


    "Poor me. I''ll be all alone in the hotel tonight," Vicente replied almost immediately.


    Nina sympathetically expressed, "Yes, I feel so sorry for you."


    Vicente responded with a nk smile emoji which effectively ended the conversation.


    Nina dialed John''s number and asked seriously, "John, I''m warning you to stay where you are and tell


    me your location."


    After a short pause, he smiled and said, "I''m going to find you."


    "I''m warning you again, don''t move."


    "At the gate of the Cloud Building."


    Nina softened her tone. "Okay wait right there. I''ming to find you. Try not to wander around and


    attract all the women around you, okay?"


    John looked at all the people standing around. He stared and nced at their phones as they


    whispered to each other.


    Just standing here, he seemed to have already attracted too much attention.


    "I think it''s a better idea for me to go to you."


    "I told you to wait there. Just wait there." Nina was beginning to lose her patience and pouted in


    frustration. "You alwayse to me. Can''t I just go to you for once?"


    ''When we were in Lexingport City, you always came to find me. When I was brought back to C Ind,


    you still came no matter how far you had to travel.


    Can''t you just let mee see you?


    It''s my turn now.''


    "No matter what, just stand there and don''t move." Nina hung up, leaving him no chance to refute.


    John was left slightly stunned. She didn''t even get to hear his final few words. "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    He put the phone in his pocket and went into the Cloud Building. As soon as he entered, he wore a


    mask that covered half his face.


    Instead of keeping a low profile, he attracted every single woman''s attention.


    "He''s so handsome. Is he a celebrity?"


    "Could he be a model?"


    "I feel like I''m actually suffocating."


    "Hurry up. Take a photo. Wow, look at his legs. He''s going to give me a nosebleed."


    "Call an ambnce for me!"


    "Call the police. I''m going tomit a crime. If I keep looking at him, I''m really going to lose it."


    "Why isn''t he my boyfriend?"


    "I just realized that my boyfriend doesn''t even hold a candle to that man.


    Will he get angry if I leave him?"


    "My boyfriend will get jealous. I''m leaving."


    "I really want to have a baby with him!"


    Some women left reluctantly, but many others constantly went in and out trying to get as many looks at


    him as possible. They made it very obvious what was on their minds.


    John adopted his signature cold scowl and no one dared to approach him.


    "Sean!" As soon as Cali got off the bus, she saw the most eye-catching man in the crowd and ran over


    happily.


    The people next to him were shocked. "Does he have a girlfriend? Is she here?"


    "He doesn''t look happy seeing her at all. We still have a chance."


    "So his name is Sean. I want to have a baby with him."


    Cali was not surprised to hear their whispers, but her face became redder and redder because she had


    the same thought.


    "Good evening, Sean. Happy Qixi Festival." Cali stood in front of him and smiled sweetly.


    "Thanks," John simply replied.


    "Well, I..." Cali stammered, lowering her head and clenching the paper bag in her hand.


    Someone next to her saw her angst and encouraged, "Miss, don''t be afraid. Speak up. Just say it


    quickly."


    "I..." Cali''s shyness only swelled up even more.


    John frowned and asked, "What do you want to say?"


    As soon as his low and masculine voice sounded, the girl who announced her desire to have his child,


    yelled in excitement. "I''m pregnant. His voice has made me pregnant."


    "His voice is breathtaking. I just can''t get over how pleasant his voice is. I''m pregnant too."


    Turning a deaf ear to the voices beside him, John stared at Cali''s red face and vaguely made out what


    she was trying to say.


    Cali looked up at him and said, "Sean, I like you!"


    His frown deepened.


    She shut her eyes tightly and plucked up the courage to say what she most desired.


    "I have liked you since the first time you helped me. When you saved me the second time, I wanted to


    marry you. I think I''m special in your eyes." Cali took a deep breath and opened her bright eyes. "Sean,


    let''s be together."


    She handed the gift bag to him and added, "This is the gift I want to give you."


    With such a well-oiled confession of love, even the people around her rallied to her cause. "Be


    together," they chanted over and over again.


    Turning to the crowd that had gathered, Cali smiled. "Thank you."


    "Done?" John looked at Cali. He wanted to refuse her bluntly, but she did do a lot for Van and Don.


    Nina had demanded that he be kind to Cali.


    So he didn''t interrupt her. He didn''t want to embarrass her in front of so many people.


    He had to be clear though. "It''s my turn to speak now."


    As Cali looked at him expectantly, the crowd held their breaths and waited.


    "First of all, thank you for your love. Second, I''m sorry if I have caused any misunderstandings. Lastly,


    I''m actually going to marry my girlfriend next year."


    Every sentence felt like a knife stabbing Cali''s heart, turning her face pale.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    There was a dead silence around them. A few people couldn''t take the heartache and dejectedly left. ''It


    turns out that he already has a girlfriend.''


    In the end, Cali was left with a bitter smile and tears flooding her eyes.


    "I''m sorry." Although John apologized, he didn''t feel those emotions at all.


    If it weren''t for Nina''s order, he would have never even uttered those words.


    He didn''t care if anyone liked him.


    He was, after all, a cold-hearted man.

 Chapter 550 Dont Move

    Chapter 550 Don''t Move


    Cali ran away with her head down.


    She rushed into the crowd and disappeared in a sh.


    As if nothing had happened, John put one of his hands into his trouser pocket and scanned the streets


    like a radar.


    There were four gates to the Cloud Building. Sitting in the car, Nina saw that John was waiting for her


    at the east gate, so she asked the driver to change the route and go to the south gate. After getting out


    of the car, she quietly snuck behind him.


    She looked at the lc shirt he was wearing and then at her lc slip dress, smiling.


    She tiptoed forward like a thief in the night.


    All of a sudden, John felt a finger being pressed into his waist, and a familiar warning sounded in his


    ears.


    "Don''t move."


    With a smile on his face, John straightened his back and raised his hands cooperatively. "I don''t have


    any money."


    Passers-by looked at the couple and smiled warmly. A young girl pulled her boyfriend''s arm and asked,


    "Is he being robbed? Shall we call the police?"


    "Don''t be silly. They are just making fun of each other. Look at their clothes. They''re a couple." The boy


    held the girl''s hand and left.


    Hearing this, Nina curled her lips and said,


    "I don''t want your money. I want you to turn around."


    John turned around slowly and bent down. Holding her legs, he picked her up.


    "I''ve got you, little girl."


    She wasn''t expecting him to lift her up so suddenly. She wriggled and wrapped her arms around his


    neck.


    After she steadied herself, she exhaled a mouthful of air. "I was so scared. Why didn''t you warn me?"


    "I told you inwardly." He held onto her legs and waited for her to hold him like a ko.


    Ever since he gave up on carrying her on his shoulder, this had be his favorite way to hold his


    little girl.


    He quickly realized that she was wearing a dress today. She wouldn''t bepletely exposed, but he


    didn''t want her gorgeous legs out for everyone to see. He loved them so much and he wanted them all


    to himself.


    John had to put her down and held her hand. They strolled down the street like the other couples did.


    Nina stopped in front of almost every store, ogling at the delicious food. She reached up and touched


    her mask and was forced to give up on tasting anything.


    He suggested, "Buy anything you want and take it home."


    "It won''t taste as good if I only eat itter." She pulled him away reluctantly.


    Feeling sorry for her, he held her hand tightly. ''It will only take half a year. After that, we won''t have to


    hide from others.''


    "I have something to tell you." Although John was a little hesitant, he still decided to spill the beans.


    "Cali confessed her love to me in the Cloud Building. I rejected her."


    Nina stopped dead in her tracks. She knew that this day woulde, but she was still surprised. She


    had a sense of jealousy in her heart that was not soon fleeting.


    Many woman had their eyes on John. This time, Cali confessed her love. How could Nina not be


    jealous?


    "What? Did you even have to think twice?"


    "No." John held her waist and smiled.


    He liked the way she got jealous.


    "I don''t care about her. Why would I even need to think about her proposition?" Nina pinched his strong


    waist.


    He held her even tighter. "I don''t like anyone else except you."


    "E." Pushing him away, she smiled.


    She walked into a boutique, stood in front of a row of little mirrors and bent down to pick some up.


    She held a square mirror in her left hand, and a small round mirror in her right hand. Each one had little


    designs on it. One was a house and a cat, and the other was a house and a dog.


    Thinking of Nine, she chose the small circr mirror with the dog on it and opened it to have a closer


    look.


    Something caught her eye and she furrowed her eyebrows.


    John noticed her sudden worry and enquired, "What''s wrong?"


    "Don''t look back." Nina approached him and slowly closed the mirror. "I suspect that we have been


    followed."


    "We need to leave." He put his arm around her shoulder, paid the bill and left.


    The stalker seemed to realize that they had been found out so they stopped following the couple.


    John and Nina didn''t feel safe to walk around the streets anymore, so they went to the hotel.


    Vicente''s suite was right next to theirs.


    She told Nina that she was busy with work, but theptop and documents hadn''t been touched in a


    while. She was chatting with Noah on WeChat.


    She typed, "The two of us are so tragic. On the Qixi Festival, others are dating, but we''re working at


    night."


    Noah replied, "It''s daytime in my city."


    "It turns out that I am the only one who is suffering then."


    Noah replied, "I''m busy now. Let''s talkter."


    Vicente was a little disappointed in all honesty. Her fingers typed the two words "Talkter" in the dialog


    box, but didn''t click send.


    "If I send it, won''t it be awkward if he doesn''t reply? I better not send it, so that I''ll have an excuse to


    chat with him next time," Vicente murmured.


    As she was about to delete her message, she heard a sudden knock on the door, making her


    identally send the message in her shock.


    She was speechless. Staring at the chat nkly, disbelief spread across her face. ''Is it toote to


    withdraw the message?


    Won''t it be more embarrassing if I withdraw it?


    Oh my God!


    Should I withdraw it or not?''


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    She was about to lose her mind when she heard another knock at the door. As soon as the door


    opened, there were two people in masks that were waiting to greet her.


    She held her phone and as the rage built, she felt like she could kill them.


    Her furious expression engulfed her face.


    ''I was kind enough to arrange so much for them, but they ended up making trouble for me.''


    "What''s the matter?" Vicente asked impatiently.


    John and Nina simultaneously exined, "We were followed, so..."


    "That''s not my problem." They didn''t even finish speaking before the door was shut in their faces.


    The two of them were a little dazed.


    "I wonder who pissed Vicente off." It was the first time that Nina had seen Vicente look so distraught.


    "It might be us," John said.


    This just confused Nina even more. "What did we do?"


    He clutched her hand and raised it up.


    She then understood. "This was quite a big blow. Vicente has been single for twenty-seven years."


    John smiled as he looked at his little girl.


    Suddenly, the door swung open. Vicente stared at them and said, "Come in. Who were following you?


    You aren''t in the media very often. Nobody should''ve recognized you since you are wearing masks."


    Nina shrugged. "Who knows?"


    John said, "There is a monitor in the shop. If we can get the surveince footage, we can probably find


    out."


    "Wait a minute." Vicente picked up her phone and made a call.


    Within minutes, she had the footage sent to her mailbox and went through the video frame by frame


    After getting a clear view of who followed them, they were astonished.

 Chapter 551 I Am Going To Carry You

    Chapter 551 I Am Going To Carry You


    It turned out that Cali was the one following them.


    Vicente asked, "How could it be Cali?"


    The surveince video continued to y. In the footage, she watched John and Nina leave, then


    squatted beside the door of the boutique and cried.


    She attracted quite a lot of attention. Some even gave her tissues andforted her.


    Staring at the girl on the screen, Vicente said, "Why was Cali crying like that? And why was she


    following you?"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Nina looked at John and said, "She is crossed in love."


    "Crossed in love?" Vicente nced back at the two of them and understood. "Did Cali confess her love


    for you?"


    "Yes. I refused though," John answered.


    "No wonder." Vicente felt sorry for Cali. "Poor Cali! She shouldn''t have fallen in love with you. It would


    have been better if she liked me instead."


    Nina''s lips curled up as she argued, "If she liked you, it would have been even worse. She would cry for


    the rest of her life."


    Realizing that she was a woman, Vicente nodded, "You''re right."


    With a shrewd nce at the two of them, John roughly understood what they were talking about.


    "Call her and see if she has found anything," John suggested.


    "You are right." Vicente nodded. "Nobody should be able to recognize you while you''re wearing a mask,


    but Cali is an exception."


    She then proceeded to pick up her phone.


    Nina grabbed her wrist, stopping her. "You have to have a reason to call, or she''ll know that something


    is wrong. Cali is very smart."


    "Let me think." After a little while, Vicente seemed to have an idea. "I''ll ask her to send us clean clothes


    to the hotel tomorrow morning. I forgot to bring them."


    Nina nodded, "Call her. Turn on the speakerphone."


    Nobody answered her phone which left Vicente worried. "Did Calimit suicide?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Nina was worried as well in all honesty. "Cali is mentally very strong. Don''t worry


    too much."


    "Hello, Count Nangong." Cali answered the phone with a very nasal tone. She had definitely been


    crying her eyes out.


    Vicente instructed, "Cali, send me and Nina clean clothes to New Pavilion Hotel tomorrow morning."


    "Okay. But all of your things are on the second floor." Cali continued sniffing.


    Vicente was at a loss for words.


    Nina rolled her eyes at her. ''You are so unreliable.''


    "Cali, don''t listen to him because he''s clearly insane. Just go to the shop and get us some new clothes


    to wear tomorrow," Nina ordered.


    "Okay, I know. When should I arrive at the hotel? I''m afraid that I''ll disturb you if Ie too early," Cali


    asked respectfully.


    Vicente replied, "Nine o''clock. Cali, what''s wrong with your voice? Are you crying? What happened?"


    Cali sniffed and said stubbornly, "No. thank you for your concern, Count Nangong. If there''s nothing


    else..."


    "I hope you can just tell me what happened. We can solve it together." Vicente had very real concern


    for this poor girl.


    What Cali wanted to do was hang up and phone her best friend. However, feeling so much care ended


    up bringing her to tears.


    Once she felt that someone cared about her, all her defenses copsed.


    She erupted into tears. All that could be heard was her ring cries. "Count Nangong, I''m crossed in


    love.


    Sean doesn''t like me. He is in love with someone else and he''s going to get married next year. I''m


    distraught in all honesty. I spent time making him a gift. I confessed my love for him. I thought he liked


    me as well.


    He never talked to other people, but he spoke to me. He talked about you and Princess Nina with me,


    though. I misunderstood him. I''m just sad."


    Cali sobbed even harder.


    "I remember Princess Nina telling me that Sean loves someone else. I didn''t believe it at that time. I


    never saw him talk to anyone, nor did he mention his girlfriend. I wondered if she was dead or


    something. It isn''t until now that I understand why."


    Vicente had never experienced the pain of being lovelorn, so she couldn''t really rte. Cali''s chocking


    voice was enough to break her heart though.


    Love was the most torturous thing.


    Vicente sighed and asked, "Why? Did you see Sean''s girlfriend?"


    "Yes. She is a female star. She wore a mask that I failed to see her face. She has an incredible figure.


    They''re a great match. Sean was probably afraid that exposing their rtionship would bring her


    trouble. That''s why he didn''t talk about their rtionship. I feel so broken. I want to be happy for them


    but all I can do is cry," Cali sobbed.


    Hearing this, everyone in the room looked at each other with a sense of relief.


    Cali didn''t recognize Nina.


    Vicente coaxed her, "Don''t get too down about it. A good girl like you will definitely meet a better man."


    "But nobody is better than Sean. Now that I have seen his affectionate side, I like him even more. He is


    such a good man," Cali interrupted.


    "Well..." Vicente didn''t know what to say. Cali had always been single-minded, after all.


    She sighed and added,


    "Cali, I''m giving you a month''s leave. You need some time to clear your head. Love requires mutual


    willingness. You can''t force his hand, but if you really want to, you can continue liking him in silence."


    Cali''s sobs began to simmer down a little more. "I don''t want to force Sean. He is such a good man. If


    his girlfriend doesn''t treat him well, I will try and pursue him again."


    Nina muttered, "Okay."


    John looked at her intently.


    "Princess Nina, Count Nangong, thank you. Can you promise me one thing though?" Cali stopped


    crying and continued speaking in her nasal tone.


    Nina stared at the phone and asked, "What is it?"


    "Don''t let Sean know that I cried. I don''t want him to feel sorry for me. Although he looks cold, he has a


    kind heart."


    "Okay." Nina agreed and hung up the phone.


    Vicente sighed, "What a good girl! She cares about others so much."


    John bellowed in his low voice, "I don''t feel sorry for her."


    He had so many admirers. If he felt sorry for every one of them, he would be exhausted.


    "Since there is nothing wrong, we should be leaving." John walked up to Nina, bent down and carried


    her away.


    Vicente rolled her eyes.


    Nina eximed,


    "Can you give me a warning at least? Put me down!"


    John set her down. But before she could get her bearings, he said, "I''m going to carry you."


    John then carried Nina on his shoulder, her hair covering her face.


    Vicente seemed to choke just watching this odd disy.

 Chapter 552 Will You Refuse Me

    Chapter 552 Will You Refuse Me


    John carried her into their hotel room.


    Nina was expecting to be hurled onto the bed, but much to her surprise, she was ced gently on the


    counter.


    The icy chill of the marble table quickly shot through her thin dress and into her skin.


    With Nina sitting there, their eyes were level.


    "Give me your phone." He reached out his hand and even though she was confused, she still


    obediently handed the phone over.


    He turned it off and then proceeded to do the same with his own.


    Nina understood, lowered her eyes and smirked.


    John stood in front of her, with his forehead against hers. They felt each other''s hot breath against their


    skin.


    "No one will disturb us this time." His low and hoarse voice seemed to be murmuring to himself, but it


    instantly flowed into her ears, and reached the bottom of her heart like a current.


    Holding her face, he gently touched her nose and rubbed her cheek with his thumb before kissing her.


    She didn''t close her eyes, but instead fluttered her eyshes and raised her brows mischievously.


    She slowly pulled away, deliberately trying to stop him from kissing. He guessed that his little girl was


    trying to tease him so he obediently leaned in further.


    Nina raised her head and arched her neck beautifully. John couldn''t resist the temptation and started


    kissing her neck.


    After a while, she whispered in his ear proudly, "I know what you meantst time when wanted me to


    bite you, but I''m not going to."


    After a short pause, he smiled and said, "No, but I''ll do it."


    "What?" She was a little confused.


    "Honey, I''ll teach youter."


    They made sex the whole night.


    The next day, Nina was a mess. Her voice was hoarse and she was exhausted.


    Luckily, the hotel''s instion was great, so Vicente heard nothing that night. She went to Nina''s room.


    When she saw how exhausted Nina was, she felt sorry for her.


    "Why wasn''t he tender with his woman?" Vicente gave Nina a ss of warm water and asked her to


    drink it.


    Lying in the bed, Nina covered her whole body with the white quilt, only revealing her fluffy head and


    her still flushed red face.


    After drinking the warm water, her voice seemed to get slightly better. "Where is he?"


    "He put his pants on and left," Vicente announced casually.


    Nina opened her eyes and looked at her. Her eyelids were too heavy though and she instantly started


    dozing off again.


    If it wasn''t for Vicente, her throat probably wouldn''t have recovered so quickly.


    "He knew he was guilty so he went to buy you some medicine." Even though Vicente didn''t want to,


    she told the truth. After a while, she sighed, "It''s really unfair that he looks better than yesterday."


    Nina smiled, "He hadn''t had sex with me for more than a year."


    "You are still defending him. Are you some sort of masochist?" Vicente asked in disappointment.


    The past between her and John disyed in front of Nina''s eyes.


    Two days ago, Leon told her about John''s fear of water. Yet John nned the car ident, falling into


    the water on the day he was getting married to Vivian. He almost couldn''t make it.


    Nina finally realized that it was all Vivian''s scheme.


    She had wronged John.


    And yet John had done so much for her.


    Nina couldn''t help but feel bad for him.


    "Vicente, I''m never the one that ends up being hurt. It''s always him." Tears were welling up in Nina''s


    eyes.


    Vicente could tell that she felt sorry for John, and she inexplicably felt sad as well.


    Still, sheined, "He tortured you like this. You can''t even get out of bed. It''s good that I''m single."


    Nina smiled, "You''ll understand when you find someone that you like."


    "I don''t like anyone." A strange look shed through her eyes before she regained herposure. "I


    don''t want to understand."


    Resting her head on her folded arms, Nina closed her eyes.


    "You''ve had a busy night. Have a good rest." Vicente left the bedroom and closed the door gently.


    Nina couldn''t fall asleep though. Her mind flooded with the memories of her and John. She couldn''t


    shake this sour feeling.


    It was not untilst night that she realized that John had been worrying about her every day.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When he held her in his arms, his body was trembling.


    He usually liked the lights on while having sex, but for the first time, he switched them off and carefully


    held her. She could feel his trembling body and his tears.


    She knew he cried.


    He held back his tears so that she wouldn''t know. He never showed his weakness in front of her.


    They held each other the whole night. Nina knew that this was the only way John truly could feel her


    presence.


    No matter what, she was willing to do it.


    When John came back from getting the medicine, Nina was asleep in the bed like azy kitten. He fed


    her the medicine little by little, but she didn''t even wake up.


    John couldn''t help ming himself for this.


    It was still cloudy outside, but the room was warm. Hey down in the bed. Before he could hold his


    little girl, she put her arm around his waist without walking up.


    When she eventually woke up, it was already dark.


    "Are you awake? Are you okay?" With one hand supporting his head, John caressed her face lovingly.


    Nina shuffled in a daze and said, "Oh, no, not good."


    "It won''t happen again. Are you hungry?" Feeling sorry for her, he bent over and kissed her.


    "I''m so hungry." She buried herself in his arms again. "You''re going to leave tomorrow. I don''t want you


    to leave me."


    He didn''t want to leave either.


    But he had to go back to Lexingport City to regain power and start preparing for their wedding the next


    year.


    He patted her on the waist and said, "I''ll fly back to see you once a week."


    "Okay." Nina liked that idea, but one second thought, she couldn''t let him do that. "Once a week will be


    exhausting. How about once a month?"


    ''Nope. I can''t bear it.''


    "Once a week is fine," John said unhappily.


    Nina said stubbornly, "No. Once a month."


    "A week." John was sticking to his guns.


    Realizing he wasn''t going to give in, she decided topromise. "Twice a month. It''s not going to be


    good for us. Can''t you see that I''m already tired enough fromst night?"


    He softly responded, "I can just stay by your side without having sex. I said, once a week."


    "I said, twice a month. If you''re with me, I can''t help but want to be intimate with you. Are you going to


    reject me then?" Nina asked.


    He was silent.


    She asked again, "Are you going to reject me then? Huh?"


    "No." John had no choice but to give in.


    Nina snorted and said proudly, "Twice a month then."


    "Okay," he reluctantly agreed.

 Chapter 553 John Returned

    Chapter 553 John Returned


    John lifted the quilt and stood up. "I''ll ask the hotel to send us some food."


    "Wait!" Nina held his hand and he sat back down on the edge of the bed. He held her hand and asked,


    "What''s wrong?"


    "There''s no need to ask them to send anything. Let''s go out to eat." She lifted up the quilt and sat up


    straight, stretching.


    She was clearly well rested and he could see it in her ruddy face.


    He nced at her slender waist and asked, "Can you still go out?"


    "Why not?" She hopped out of bed as if nothing had happened.


    John just wasn''t as sure, though. He looked on worriedly until he saw her suck in a deep breath as she


    stretched out her legs.


    He stepped forward and held her in his arms. "No, I''ll ask the hotel to send food here."


    "I want to have dinner with you in a restaurant. You''re going back to Lexingport City tomorrow


    afternoon and I''m not going to see you for two weeks."


    Her bright eyes were as irresistible as ever.


    He responded, "Then I''ll be back in a week. By that time, your body should have recovered. Let''s..."


    "Well, room service then," Nina interjected andpromised. ''He hasn''t been in Lexingport City for a


    year, so he must have a lot of work to do. It''s going to be exhausting for him toe here in a week.


    I don''t want him to be exhausted.''


    With a gentle smile, she continued, "I don''t care where I eat, as long as I''m with you."


    "Little girl, please wait for me." His voice was so soft and affectionate.


    "I will. Last year, you asked me to wait for you, and I did, didn''t I?"


    "Good girl. Your reward," John said before kissing her lips.


    She looked at him and cheekily retorted, "That''s your reward."


    "Mine is yours. It doesn''t make any difference."


    "Well, you''ve never said that before. When did you be like this?" She put on a facade that she


    was disgusted, but her heart was actually melting with how sweet his words felt.


    He sighed, "There''s a little girl next to me who others covet. If I don''t learn how to coax her, I''m afraid


    that I may lose her to someone else."


    All Nina could do was giggle in his arms.


    After dinner, they stood on the balcony, as he held her in his arms from behind. The night wind blew


    gently as they looked out over the lights glinting in the view.


    Gazing at the scenery, they kept silent and just hugged each other tightly under the moonlight.


    A stable rtionship didn''t need to have constant speech. As long as they knew they were together,


    that was more than enough.


    When they went to sleep, John cuddled her from behind and they slept through the night.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The next morning


    The sky looked like a pink, purple and orange tapestry.


    "John, I get to experience another beautiful morning with you." Knowing that he woke up around the


    same time, Nina didn''t want to break the morning''s tranquility and spoke in a voice as soft as cotton.


    John stared at the sky for a while and looked down at the face of his gorgeous girl. "It''s very beautiful."


    He was captivated by the wonders of the morning sky, but he longed for the beauty in his arms more


    than anything.


    The colorful clouds gradually faded as they were reced with a more staple blue sky with white


    clouds.


    Theyy with their eyes shut for a long time before they eventually got up and went back to the castle.


    John left first, and then Vicente and Nina went back together.


    As soon as Vicente returned to the castle, she ordered the chef to prepare a farewell party for John.


    Since her confession failed, Cali had been hiding from her crush from time to time. She was afraid that


    she couldn''t help but cry when she saw him. She couldn''t deal with the embarrassment.


    As a result, she didn''t even know he was leaving. She only found out because a maid was crying loudly


    during her lunch break. Only then did she find out that he resigned and he was due to leave this


    afternoon.


    Cali ran to find him in a hurry. She didn''t want to tter herself, but she couldn''t help wondering if her


    confession of love put him in a predicament and he decided it was best to leave.


    That was the only reason that made sense to her.


    At that time, John''s luggage had been packed. Only one more suitcase needed to be put into the trunk.


    "Sean!" Cali shouted as she saw him in the distance. She ran over, panting.


    John just nodded slightly, turned around and got into the car.


    To avoid arousing suspicion, Nina sat in the passenger''s seat while Vicente drove.


    "Cali? Why are you here?" Vicente was stunned.


    She stopped by the car, gasping for air. "Count Nangong, I have something to ask Sean."


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the hulking figure who sat expressionless in the back seat. He didn''t


    even look at Cali, which broke her heart even more.


    "Cali, you can ask whatever you want to know," Nina said sympathetically.


    She had to say something so John would take Cali''s question seriously.


    Cali looked at him nervously. "Sean, why did you resign all of a sudden? Did I cause some sort of


    problem? If so, I''m really sorry.


    I''m sorry." She then bowed to him.


    For Nina''s sake, John answered, "It had nothing to do with you. You don''t have to apologize. It is not


    wrong to love someone, you don''t need to apologize. I hope you can meet someone who likes you


    someday."


    "So why are you leaving so suddenly? You still need to protect the twins, right? They need your


    guidance." Cali pressed her lips tightly, looking disappointed.


    Herst remarks were actually pleasant to hear for him.


    John said in a soft tone, "I want to go home and prepare the betrothal gifts to marry my wife."


    A touch of bitterness shed through Cali''s heart, but she still smiled and blessed, "Congrattions,


    Sean."


    "Thanks." He nced over at Nina, shed a smile, and then closed the car door.


    Cali stood at the roadside, watching the door close as he disappeared out of sight, and effectively out


    of her life.


    The car started slowly. From the rearview mirror, Nina saw Cali''s thin figure. She raised her hand and


    dejectedly waved at the car, lookingpletely broken.


    ''It is really difficult to say goodbye to the person she loves.''


    As soon as they arrived at the airport, they heard an announcement for check-ins. John reached out


    and held Nina in his arms.


    As soon as he pulled her in, his clothes dampened with her streams of tears.


    "The next chapter of our lives seems to be long-distance love. What a strange experience! I never


    thought about it."


    "Me neither," John said with a smile. "Love, please message me at any opportunity you get. If you have


    anything to tell me, whether it be about you or our children, send it to me. If..."


    He heaved a heavy sigh, trying topose himself as all their memories flooded his mind. "It doesn''t


    matter if you don''t contact me. I will contact you at every opportunity I get."


    Nina lowered her head and said, "I''ll contact you every day."


    "Good girl."


    The boarding announcement sounded again so he had to let go of her and go to check in.


    Watching him walk away, she screamed in her mind, ''John, look back at me.''


    John didn''t, though. He was scared that if he turned around, he''d be unwilling to leave.


    Nina didn''t leave. She stood by the window and watched his ne take off.


    It was a long journey back to Lexingport City. That night, Nina didn''t sleep and only sat on her bed and


    waited with her phone. She wanted to see any news from John as soon as it came.


    He finally called early the next morning.


    She was overjoyed. Looking at the caller ID, she let it ring but didn''t answer. It kept going until he finally


    hung up.


    He soon messaged her anyway.


    "My little girl, don''t worry. I''vended safely." Nina could finally rest. She locked her phone and went to


    sleep.


    Around noon in the Lexingport City, it was far from a cool day in the early autumn of September.


    The sun scorched down, not much better than on C Ind.


    As John left the airport, he saw a tall and straight figure from afar.


    He hadn''t seen him for a year. James seemed to have grown.


    He looked quite handsome in his suit.

 Chapter 554 I Wont Forgive You

    Chapter 554 I Won''t Forgive You


    Topletely cover his face, John decided to wear a mask that hid half of his face and a pair of dark


    sunsses that didn''t reveal his eyes. In addition, although the clothes he picked looked decent, his


    outfit were obviously cheap aspared to ones he owned and usually wore.


    He really made an effort to be inconspicuous, as if he didn''t want anyone to notice and know about his


    return.


    On the other hand, when James mentioned about picking up a friend from business, he was just saying


    that as a pretext. Actually, he was here to pick up John, whose whereabouts had been unknown for a


    year.


    He recognized John despite his facepletely masked, and he would never mistake him for someone


    else.


    The only person he knew to have such straight long legs was his uncle. Moreover, he also knew only


    one person to be able to make any clothes, even the cheap and unbranded clothes, look really


    expensive and luxurious, and that one person he knew was also his uncle. If there was a person he


    knew that looked like an emperor despite how he dressed, it was his uncle.


    Only John''s presence could James'' heart beat rapidly and his legs tremble.


    As John walked over, James could not help but feel emotional inside. His eyes became redder, and


    with a sniff, he took a deep breath in attempt to regain hisposure and raised his head to look at his


    uncle once more.


    ''Damn! I am already the CEO of J Entertainment Company, so how can I cry in public?


    If I''m photographed crying in public and with my red face all over the media, how will I be able to hold


    my head up in confidence in front of my employees in the future? Where is my dignity? I need to keep


    myself up or else I have to face the consequences!


    Therefore, I must not cry!''


    James thought, trying to stop himself from shedding tears. Besides, he was an adult man, and an adult


    man must not be a crybaby.


    While James finally got around to raise his head without tears flowing down his cheeks, John had


    already reached his side.


    "What are you doing? What are you standing in a daze for?" John asked without stopping in front of


    him and walked past him.


    Hearing John''s voice was a trigger for James. Both his resolution and dignity immediately went down


    the drain, and the tears he forced not to be released suddenly betrayed him as they rolled down his red


    cheeks, flowing uncontrobly.


    "Ugh! This is really shameful!" James cursed under his breath.


    He then followed John and got into the car. He noticed that John had already taken his mask and


    sunsses off.


    Seeing John''s face after a year made James feel awestruck.


    He expected this of his uncle, but he was still surprised. It had been a year already since theyst met,


    but time seemed to have not passed or even left a trace on him at all. As a matter of fact, he looked


    even more handsome and younger than he didst year as if age was just a social construct.


    "Behave or leave." Even though John wasn''t looking at him, James could tell how stern his look was


    and even noticed the deep frown on his eyebrows.


    Despite the warning, James still felt exhrated being with his uncle.


    He was missing this feeling so much that he pounced on John and hugged him tightly, finally letting go


    of the rest of his tears without shame.


    "Wah! Uncle John! I miss you so much! Why haven''t you contacted us? I really, really miss you! You


    haven''t aged at all!"


    James pounced on him like a mad bull. John felt lucky that he was alreadyfortably seated.


    Otherwise, James would''ve knocked him off the car.


    ''When did he be so strong?'' John thought.


    Based on how his body had improved and had be much sturdier and firmer, John concluded that


    James that most likely exercised more often than before.


    He was pleased that James had at least finally gotten on the right track and was no longer as cynical


    as before.


    This thought made John happy. Then again, there was an adult man hugging him tight and crying like a


    baby on his shoulder, which made him slightly ufortable. With this, he gave out a sigh and patted


    his nephew''s back. "All right, all right. That''s enough. I''m back now, okay? So, let me go now."


    "No! You might leave again and nevere back!" Instead of letting him go, James held John even


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    tighter. At this moment, he looked like a spoiled child.


    With full of resent, he asked, "Uncle John, you have gone too far this time! How could you lie to us?


    You better believe me that we searched for you through all the rivers in the city. It came to a point


    where I almost asked people to drain every fucking river in the city!"


    "Hey! Mind your tongue!" John reprimanded. James was starting to get more and more impolite to the


    point that he seemed to even forget that John was still his elder.


    "I''m sorry, Uncle! I just got so carried away. Henry said that you might have escaped from the wedding,


    and that it was all a trick. Grandpa stopped me from looking for you and asked Richard and his men to


    keep looking for you."


    At this point, James was hugging him so tight that John felt like he was strangling him. He was about to


    his gaze began to soften, and a smile made its way on his face.


    Sighing, he felt deeply gratified. All those years of efforts in raising and taking care of James had not


    been in vain. James still had the conscience and concern for him.


    "Wow, I''m surprised that you started to care about me. It seems that your wife has taught and tamed


    you well. Anyway, let go of me now. I can''t breathe anymore," John said and patted James'' arm.


    Finally, James loosened his hug and sat back in his seat as he began to wipe his tears off. "That''s


    bullshit! I have always been concerned about you."


    John let out a weak smile and said earnestly, "I''m sorry for making you worry."


    For some reason, this unexpected apology made James feel even more aggrieved. He let out a snort


    and buckled his seat belt before retorting, "I see that you have learned to apologize now. It seems that


    your wife has educated you well, too."


    Seeing that they had been properly seated with their seat belts fastened, Richard finally started the car.


    "Who gave you the guts to talk about Nina like that?" John asked James in a warning tone.


    "Intimidate me all you want, but I am no longer afraid of you. As a matter of fact, I am now the CEO of


    the J Entertainment Company, so I am rich now. Although I am not as wealthy as you are, I have


    enough so that I no longer have to rely on your monthly allowances to fend off for my living expenses."


    Even though James'' tone sounded firm, his eyes were still watering and red.


    After hearing what he said, John felt sad. It was as if his child had grown up fast and abandoned him,


    since he was now an old geezer that his child could not rely upon anymore.


    Before, he hoped that James could be independent, but now that James would not ask him for


    money any longer, he unexpectedly felt lost, as if his purpose was done in this world.


    Trying hard to hide this emotion in his gaze, John once more wore his sunsses.


    "Are you putting on your sunsses so that you can pretend you are blind? Why don''t you cover your


    ears? This way, you won''t hear me either." James sneered with his chin up.


    John sighed under his breath and said helplessly, "You know, I have just praised you, but now you''re


    already embarrassing yourself. Have you ever seen anyone go blind because they are wearing


    sunsses?"


    He wore this pair of sunsses, so that he would not lose his face in front of James.


    "Stop quibbling!" James raised his voice.


    John was stunned and speechless. He did not expect that there woulde a day where James would


    shout at him.


    In fact, even Richard was shocked at James. He was so startled that he almost lost control of the


    steering wheel. Like John, he was stunned that James dared to shout at John.


    James knew what he had done, but he didn''t think more about it as tears started to keep welling up in


    his eyes again. He forced himself to hold these tears back and tried not to let them fall. In a softer tone,


    he grumbled, "I won''t forgive you regardless of how or how much you apologize. I had spent many,


    many nights crying for you! My wife was so worried about me that she didn''t dare sleep before me, and


    always hugged me tight tofort me during those nights. Because of how much pain you caused me,


    I won''t forgive you!"


    John took a deep breath as the corners of his lips twitched, but he didn''t say anything back.


    James added, "Not only for this matter but for the other things as well! You hear me?"


    "What other things?" John asked in bewilderment.


    James held his chin up and looked away in anger. "Stop ying dumb. You all treated me as a fool and


    didn''t tell me anything. Our whole family knew except me, and none of you even bothered to tell me!


    Hell if I knew, you all purposely kept me from the dark!"


    John frowned and finally understood what James was talking about. The deep gaze he had behind the


    sunsses was immediately fixated on James.


    He was about to open his mouth, but before he could say anything, James interrupted him, "No! Your


    apology is useless now! I won''t ept it!"


    John''s mouth closed, and the corners of his lips twitched once again. Despite what James had said,


    John had no intention of saying sorry.


    Except for his little girl, whom he didn''t mind apologizing over and over as necessary, it was already a


    great honor for others to hear the word "sorry"e from his mouth once.


    ''This brat is pushing his luck!''


    John gnashed his teeth but still tried to rein and tame his temper. In the end, he didn''t say anything,


    afraid that he might lose his temperpletely once he opened his mouth.


    Meanwhile, Richard could not help but sneak a few nces that them through the rearview mirror. He


    was shocked about James'' shout a while ago, and he was even more surprised now that after


    disappearing for a year, John would let James me him like this.


    When John decided to stay silent, James said furiously, "I won''t let Vivian go. She used so many dirty


    tricks to hurt Grandpa, and she even schemed so that you would divorce Aunt Nina and marry her


    instead. Although she¡¯s now returned to the Ye family and gotten herself a backer, I¡¯ll definitely seize


    every opportunity I get to kill her!"


    John narrowed his eyes after hearing some new and interesting information from James'' remorse.


    "What backer?" As a matter of fact, John wasn''t surprised that Vivian returned to her family. After all,


    Howard would never let his daughter fend for herself.


    Moreover, John had been missing for the past year. Therefore, it was easy for Howard to do anything


    he wanted while John was gone.


    What caught his attention then was this so-called backer that James mentioned.


    James frowned and pursed his lips. "Well, I don''t know the details..."


    Richard cut in, "Excuse me, Mr. Shi, but if you don''t mind, that matter is the reason that Henry asked


    you toe back. For the past year, a new force has been rising in Lexingport City. Along with that


    force, the Ye family has doubtfully acquired a lot more businesses, which are now ran by Vivian herself.


    As for the specifics, Henry is the only one who can exin everything to you."


    John''s expression turned solemn in an instant.

 Chapter 555 The Cold Shoulder

    Chapter 555 The Cold Shoulder


    The Shi family were waiting in anticipation on Stone Road.


    They had already received news of John''s return.


    With a serious look on his face, Sam sat in his wheelchair, with vacant and emotionless eyes. His


    hands stiffened as he rested them on his legs. He was excited. John had disappeared for a whole year


    and he hadn''t even contacted his family once.


    For the first few months, Sam tossed and turned every night, terrified that John hadn''t ovee his


    fear of water and would be having a hard time on C Ind. He was more afraid that the royal family


    would make things difficult for John.


    In just a couple of months, it looked like Sam had aged at least ten years. His skin was loose and


    dropped so much that it looked as if it was going to fall off his body.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ''I really am quite old.''


    "Sam, they are here." Jake saw a ck caring towards them.


    Dora happily jumped up in her dress, held her mother''s hand and said, "Here they are. Uncle John is


    back. Uncle John is finally back."


    Ang patted her daughter''s hand and smiled, "He is finally back."


    The whole family seemedpletely overjoyed, everyone but Chester. As he saw the car stop, he


    turned around and started walking off.


    Noticing that something was wrong with her son, Sandra followed him and asked, "What''s wrong,


    Chester? Aren''t you happy that your uncle is back? Are you angry with him?"


    "No. I knew about his n all along." He then walked straight into the living room.


    Sandra asked, "Then why?"


    "Nothing." He was just a little upset.


    ''Uncle John hasn''t contacted me for a year. He clearly doesn''t care about me. I don''t want to care


    about him either.''


    "Well, I''m such a horrible mother. Why doesn''t my son want to tell me when something''s bothering


    him?" Sandra sighed.


    After she made herself heard, she nced at Chester. When she saw him turn around, she smiled.


    She knew Chester all too well. Even though he looked cold like John, he was nowhere near as


    emotionless and antisocial.


    "Mom, don''t worry. There are just too many people in front of the door. The sun is really beating down


    out there so I just feel like it''s better to wait inside." Chester walked over and pulled his mother to sit on


    the sofa. He then considerately peeled her an orange and handed it to her.


    Sandra happily took the orange and touched his head. "My sweet boy is so kind."


    "Mom, that''s for girls. You can have a daughter so that I''ll have a sister." Although Chester didn''t smile


    much, he was not as aggressive as John. Instead, he adopted his mother''s gentle nature.


    After thinking for a while, she said, "I will ask for your dad''s opinion."


    "Why do you always have to listen to Dad? Aunt Nina seldom listens to Uncle John," Chester


    Sandra was an old fashioned woman, and she didn''t even think about disobeying her husband.


    "I''m not like your aunt," Sandra answered, looking slightly embarrassed. After all, Nina was from the


    royal family. "And why do you talk about her all the time anyway? She only raised you for a period of


    time while I''ve been taking care of you all these years."


    Chester looked at her and said, "Don''t be jealous. You will always be my mother."


    "Good boy, you are so considerate." Her embarrassment immediately vanished and was soon reced


    with a bright smile.


    As the noisy crowd seemed to be approaching, Chester didn''t even care and continued eating the


    orange.


    "Uncle John, Grandpa has asked the chef to cook many of your favorite dishes along with the most


    authentic ones in Lexingport City. You probably miss the taste of home, right?" Dora said excitedly as


    she followed John.


    Nelson pitched in, "Of course he does. Everyone misses their family."


    "I don''t think so. He seems to have lived a good life away from home," Sam interjected with a long face.


    The air froze in an instant.


    Everyone fell into a hushed silence. It seemed that Sam was still mad.


    John didn''t know what to say. He just had to get on James'' good side on the car ride over here, and


    now he had to coax his father.


    He missed Nina. If she were here, she would know how to coax Sam.


    "I''m hungry," John announced, swiftly changing the topic.


    Sam was so furious that he wanted to curse. But hearing that John was hungry, he felt helpless and


    sighed.


    "We were waiting for you before we could have lunch."


    John could tell that his father wasn''t angry anymore. He walked behind the wheelchair and said, "Let


    me wheel you."


    Jake stepped aside and noticed the fleeting smile on Sam''s face. Tears welled up in his eyes.


    On the way to the dining hall, John asked, "Where is Jessica? I haven''t seen her yet."


    "She..." Mentioning his daughter, Sam wanted to say something but didn''t know what to say.


    Daniel patted his brother on the shoulder and said, "She feels sorry for you and Nina. She tortured


    Vivian for a few months and then left."


    "Left? Where did she go?" A hint of worry shed through John''s eyes. No matter what, Jessica was


    his sister. He couldn''t me her as she was fooled by Vivian.


    John felt like there was nobody else to me but himself for not able to resolve the conflict between his


    wife and sister.


    "You may be surprised, but she took a page out of your book. She went to the northwest to pursue her


    love," James informed, putting one hand on Dora''s shoulder.


    Dora added, "Uncle John, since you were courting your love thousands of miles away, Aunt probably


    wanted to do the same."


    "Jason?" After a short pause, John said, "She''ll be fine as long as he''s there."


    James shrugged and said, "Who knows? She deserves to suffer a little more."


    "What nonsense are you talking? She is your aunt after all. We should be considerate to our family."


    Ang red at him and barked.


    James had changed a lot after a year. He retorted, "Is Grandpa not family? Are Uncle John and Aunt


    Nina not family? Besides, she used to have a family of her own, but she disrespected Uncle Jason. You


    have to respect your partner and that''s something my wife and I knew even before we were married."


    Ang couldn''t me him and she was quite proud in all honesty. ''My son is right.''


    As if scripted, everyone glossed over this topic and continued talking.


    John nced around the room, frowning. He didn''t see Chester.


    He was not around even though it was almost time for lunch.


    "Has B University''s new term begun?" asked John.


    "No. B University will only begin the new term in the middle of September," Dora answered.


    James looked around and instantly noticed that Chester was missing. He found pleasure in this and


    said, "Uncle John, you''re in trouble."


    John felt helpless.


    "Grandpa, let me wheel you." Out of nowhere, Chester appeared, ignored his uncle, and wheeled Sam


    to the dining table.


    He sat opposite John and they were on either side of Sam. They could see each other''s eyes when


    they raised their heads.


    John realized that his nephew had grown a lot taller and had adopted a more reserved temperament.


    He looked like an adult instead of a teenager.


    The tension between them was palpable.


    "Chester, how has university been for you?" John stared at the boy in front of him but didn''t even see


    the slightest affection.


    "Fine. Thank you for your concern, Uncle."


    John thought to himself. ''I am doomed.


    He is really distancing himself from me. That''s so much worse than just being angry.


    What reason could they have to give me the cold shoulder?''


    John was clueless.


    He was lost for words.

 Chapter 556 I Have Two Younger Cousins

    Chapter 556 I Have Two Younger Cousins


    John took a deep look at Chester, lowered his eyes, and said okay softly. His eyshes hid the light in


    his eyes.


    Chester tightened his grip on his chopsticks, and he felt wronged.


    ''Uncle John just said okay.


    Nothing else?


    The moment Uncle John cares about me a little more, I will forgive him albeit reluctantly.


    He told me some ns, but he still didn''t contact me. Why?


    I would''ve kept my mouth shut.''


    The more Chester thought about it, the angrier he became. He gulped down a mouthful of water,


    feeling upset.


    A sly smile spread across John''s face.


    ''If I irritated him a few more times, he would probably get angry with me and lose his cool. After he


    vents his anger, I won''t need to coax him.''


    After lunch, John went to his room to get some rest. Before going to bed, he called Nina, and they


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    chatted happily for half an hour before hanging up.


    He was about to close his eyes when someone sneaked in.


    James walked in and sat on the edge of John''s bed. He asked anxiously, "Were you talking to Aunt


    Nina just now? How is she? I recently spoke to her brother, and he said that she was good. He


    sounded very perfunctory, though."


    John pinched the bridge of his nose, sat up, and rested his back against the headboard. "She''s really


    good."


    "Really? Then why didn''t shee back with you? Is it because her parents refuse to ept you as


    their son-inw?" James asked.


    A sharp, cold light burst out from John''s eyes, making James shiver.


    James immediately put his hand over his mouth and said, "I just said something wrong, didn''t I?"


    John grabbed a pillow and shoved it between his back and the headboard. He folded his arms across


    his chest and asked, "Did Leone to you when he arrived in Lexingport City? How is he now?"


    "No, he didn''t. I didn''t know when he had arrived in Lexingport City. Mimi just told me about it two days


    ago. If he hade to see me when he''d arrived, he wouldn''t have been living such a miserable life.


    He''s the prince of C Ind, yet he asks Mimi to pay for his cup of soybean milk," James sighed.


    "What''s going on?" John asked in confusion.


    "He said that his parents drove him out because of what he did for Aunt Nina. He didn''t have any


    money with him, so Mimi gave him the key to Aunt Nina''s apartment outside campus. Now Mimi


    supports him financially."


    "Do you believe him?" John squinted at James.


    James shook his head. "No, but Mimi believes him very much. I don''t know what he''s up to. I tried to


    convince him to work for J Entertainment Company. With his face, he could be a star, but he refused.


    He didn''t want my help. He said he wanted to experience happiness without money.


    What''s even stranger is that he asked me not to tell Mimi his real identity. I then found out that Mimi


    doesn''t know that Aunt Nina is the princess of C Ind. My wife and I thought she knew, but it turned


    out that she waspletely in the dark about it." The shock was still apparent on James'' face. "I


    suspect that Aunt Nina thought Mimi knew, so she didn''t mention it.


    Damn. I don''t know if Mimi is simply dense or really stupid. If we don''t tell her, do you think she''ll break


    rtions with us in the future?


    I really don''t understand what''s going on with Uncle Leon. If he really didn''t have any money, then how


    could an investor named Bryant work for him? And Wynn is by his side.


    Uncle Leon pretended to be poor, and asked Mimi to support him. She just takes care of him like she


    owes him." James let out a long sigh.


    "You''re young. Don''t sigh." After thinking for a while, John added, "Since he asked you not to tell Mimi,


    just keep quiet."


    "Yes, I will." James nodded. "When will Aunt Ninae back? You''ve been with her on C Ind for a


    year. Haven''t you persuaded your inws to let you take her home?"


    John felt an impulse to strangle James.


    ''This brat really needs to watch his damn mouth.''


    "Next year, you''lle with me to pick her and your two younger cousins up from C Ind."


    Exhaustion now weighed down on John''s eyelids.


    "Really? Great. I look forward to it," James said happily. Then, he stood up and turned to leave.


    He was already at the door when John''s final words sank in.


    "My two younger cousins?" he muttered.


    ''Younger cousins? What did he mean by that?''


    James'' eyes slowly widened. ''Two younger cousins!


    Oh my! Is he kidding?'' He whipped his head toward John''s direction.


    He turned on his heel and ran toward his uncle, his eyes almost popping out of their sockets in glee.


    "Uncle John! Uncle John, what did you say?" James grabbed John''s shoulders. "Did you mean that


    Aunt Nina gave birth to twins? I have young cousins. Not just one but two. You and Aunt Nina have


    babies!"


    John opened his eyes impatiently, and another burst of cold light pulsed in them. However, James did


    not care. He was so happy.


    Before John could kick James out of his room, James already let go of him and quickly threw the quilt


    over his head. He gently patted him on the head twice and ran out.


    James smiled while running down the stairs.


    "I have younger cousins. Aunt Nina has two babies. I''m going to tell Grandpa and the rest of the family.


    They''ll be very happy."


    After James left, John finally got some rest. He fell asleep with a smile on his face.


    James''ughter bounced throughout the entire vi. All the Shi family members had the habit of taking


    a nap in the afternoon.


    James'' borderline maniacal howling woke everyone up.


    Sam had been having a difficult time resting well for more than a year, so the butler Jake always made


    sure that his bedtime was not disturbed. He almost ordered someone to beat up James when he noisily


    came in.


    "Will you keep it down, James? Your grandfather has just fallen asleep."


    "I have some good news to tell Grandpa."


    "It can wait until he wakes up." Jake blocked James'' way.


    "No, it can''t. He''ll want to hear that Uncle John and Aunt Nina already have children."


    Jake was stunned. "Really?"


    "Yes. Uncle John just told me. He and Aunt Nina have twins. When theye home, I''ll have two baby


    cousins to y with..."


    Before James could finish his words, Jake was already walking toward Sam''s bedroom. He took two


    steps and began to trot, shouting Sam''s name. His voice was even louder than James''.


    James raised his brows, smiled, and then shook his head.


    "I''ll go tell the others then." James turned around and went to Nelson''s house.


    When Nelson and Sandra heard the news, they were overjoyed. Chester was also happy, but he could


    not help feeling a little sad as well.


    ''No wonder Uncle John didn''t coax me.


    It turns out that he already has his own children. I wonder if my two younger cousins look more like


    Uncle John or Aunt Nina.


    When will theye home and meet us?


    Will they like me?''

 Chapter 557 Until Next Year

    Chapter 557 Until Next Year


    After two hours of sleep, John finally woke up, feeling reenergized around three o''clock in the


    afternoon.


    He washed his face, changed his clothes and walked downstairs. In the living room, there were a family


    of eight people and Jake standing there, so there were nine people in total.


    As soon as John''s steps could be heard from down the living room, their gazes followed him.


    The scene was so weird.


    As for John, he was unbothered by their stares. In fact, he knew who spread the news.


    "The children''s birthday is in the Lantern Festival. When I just saw Nina on C Ind, the two children


    couldn''t wait toe out their mother''s belly to meet me." John was calm as he tried to convince them


    of this lie.


    There was no need for them to know of what really had happened on C Ind. He didn''t want them to


    worry for him.


    Her bright eyes wide open, Dora asked, "Are my cousins very cute, Uncle John? Do you have photos


    of them?"


    "No. Children''s privacy are to be protected, so I don''t allow anyone to take pictures." Then, John


    walked over and sat down.


    "But you are their father!" Dora pouted and felt disappointed.


    "All information ced in the era of big data are essible. You can''t keep any secrets in the digital


    world these days." As a matter of fact, no one was allowed to take pictures, not to mention John, their


    biological father, and their nominal father, Vicente.


    "I agree," James replied firmly. It was no wonder that he knew this very well, since he had been in show


    business.


    Ang sighed and said to her daughter, "Dora, did you hear that? I hope you listen to your uncle. Don''t


    just post your photos on WeChat Moments and Weibo. Some bad people might use it against you."


    "Got it, Mom," Dora replied. Then, she leaned on her mother''s shoulder with a smile.


    On the other hand, Sam turned to John and asked kindly, "What are the names of the children?"


    "Well, the elder one''s name is Vance, which is Van for short. The younger one is named Donald with a


    nickname, Don," John replied. As he mentioned the children, his eyes warmed up, which made him


    look like a kind and proud father.


    James said proudly, "No matter what their names are, they are Shi family members. Every member of


    our family is outstanding."


    Dora rolled her eyes at him. "James, you are so narcissistic. Then again, I could not agree more. I also


    think that the children will be outstanding."


    When theughter died down a little, John said, "Nina named them."


    Chester, who had been quiet all this time, suddenly spoke. "Uncle John, did you take a ship to sail


    across the sea just to find Aunt Nina?"


    A smile shed through John''s eyes. He raised his hand and stroked Chester''s hair. "You''re only


    eleven years old, and yet you are so considerate."


    Chester shook John''s hand away from his hair and gave John a yful frown, but he was not angry.


    "Hmm, Van and Don...I bet that they are two fat boys. When will Nina and the childrene back?"


    Sam asked, grinning from ear to ear.


    "Hmm, I suppose sometime next year," James answered. "Uncle John asked me to pick up Aunt Nina


    and the twins together with him next year."


    The shrewd Sam immediately understood and nodded. He turned to John and said, "Well, in this case,


    you should prepare yourself well. Next year, you will marry Nina in a splendid way. After all, you can''t


    make the princess of the C Ind feel wronged.


    Then again, I won''t be able to see my great-grandsons until next year." Sam heaved a deep sigh.


    Daniel said, "Don''t worry. It''s September now, so there are only a few months left until next year."


    "Well, that''s true, but when exactly next year?" Nelson asked, turning from James to John.


    "I can''t assure anything, since it''s not settled yet, but most likely, after the children''s birthday," John


    replied. "As for the exact day, you have the final say, Dad."


    Sam''s mood lifted once more with a smile forming on his face. "Well then, the date has to be fixed and


    chosen on a lucky day!"


    "Grandpa, aren''t you too superstitious?" James asked. Because of this, Sam red at James.


    The rest of them started tough at this before they finally dispersed and went on with each of their


    lives. John was about to go out when Sam stopped him.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Are you going to the North Yard or to thepany?" Sam asked.


    "Well, I''m not going to the North Yard. I am going to demolish it and then rebuild it. For the meantime, I


    will stay here until it''s built. As for thepany, my brother is already running it, so I won''t go there for


    the time being. I think I''ll go find out something from Henry first," John responded.


    At the mention of Henry, Sam knew what was on his mind. "The situation of Ye Group is very


    more informed than anyone else. "Henry hasn''t had the final say in Ye Group. Back in the past, Noah


    was the biggest shareholder, and he delegated power to Henry. Now, Vivian is also a major


    shareholder.


    I don''t know the details of it, but I am certain that there is something strange going on. Three months


    ago, Vivian reappeared, and Howard disappeared. Moreover, Vivian seems to have connections with


    the underworld. You should think about whether you want to get involved with the Ye family''s business


    or not." As Sam spoke, there was a deep and grave look on his face.


    "I suggest that you turn a blind eye to what Vivian had donest year. Don''t get yourself involved in


    messy situations, or you''ll ruin the reputation of our Shi family. Do you hear me?"


    The more John thought about this, the more serious the matter became. He kept Sam''s words in his


    mind, and before he left the house, he gave Sam a respectful nod.


    Meanwhile, the meeting ce was in the North Yard.


    After all, it was a safe and convenient ce, killing two birds with one stone.


    As soon as she caught sight of John, tears started welling up in Helen''s eyes. "You''re finally back, Mr.


    Shi! How was your year? And where is Mrs. Shi? Didn''t shee back with you?"


    Helen poked her head out behind John and looked around, trying to look for Nina. Instead, she only


    saw Nine, running towards them and jumped happily around John.


    Nine was more than one year old now. It was huge, and its tusks were a little scary and intimidating. It


    could serve as a bodyguard, since it would scare a group of people away.


    "Nine!" John bent down and reached his hand out to touch its snow white hair. Nine obedientlyy


    down as John massed its chest. "Nina won''t be back until next year. I need you to move back to the


    Stone Road within two days. I am going to demolish the house and build a castle."


    "What?" It took Helen a while to react. "Ah, yes, Mr. Shi."


    Richard was surprised as well. "Mr. Shi?"


    John stood straight and turned to look at him as he ordered, "I will leave this matter to you. I don''t care


    how much money and resources it will cost, but I need this to be finished before the Lantern Festival


    next year."


    "Yes, Mr. Shi. I understand." Richard looked at Helen and then added, "Helen and Amy will move back


    to the Stone Road tomorrow."


    John nodded and turned to Helen. "Henry willeter." He paused as he thought about it for a while


    before he added, "And Adrian as well."


    "Okay. If there''s nothing else, please excuse me. I''m going to prepare some refreshments." Helen went


    to prepare the coffee and fruits in high spirits. She thought it was good that John finally came back, but


    she was a bit disappointed that he came back alone.


    As expected, Henry and Adrian came an hourter.


    They entered the house and saw John sitting on the sofa. Seeing the expressionless man, Adrian


    loosened his grip on Henry''s shoulder and walked over to the man.


    "Wow, are you really back? Is this really you?"


    John gave Adrian a sidelong nce. Adrian nodded, "It seems that you are really back this time."


    Then, he sat next to Henry on the sofa across John. He ced his hand on his shoulder and smiled


    like a cunning fox.


    "I heard news from James that you are a father now. You have two sons. Two children aren''t easy to


    raise, aren''t they? You know, Henry and I will raise one for you, so you could lessen the weight on your


    shoulder. How''s that sound?" Adrian offered.


    John sneered inwardly.


    "Thanks for the offer, but you can have your own babies," John replied.


    Henry blushed at this and fixed his sses to hide the expression on his face. He cleared his throat


    and said, "Mr. Shi, if we can meet again in our next life, maybe we can be rtives by marriage."


    Adrian smiled wide at this. "Yes, I totally agree. For now, we should not get sidetracked and get down


    to business."


    John nodded at this and motioned at them to speak first.


    Henry then reached for his briefcase and took out a tablet. He opened the screen and clicked on the


    file of a person''s personal information. Then, he handed the tablet to John before speaking. "His name


    is Tim Shen, 28 years old. Half a year ago, he suddenly appeared and monopolized the business of all


    entertainment ces in Lexingport City as well as the surrounding cities for two months. He has


    connections with both the government and the underworld. Moreover, he is ruthless. People call him


    Mr. Shen to show their respect."


    In the past, there was only Mr. Shi in the Lexingport City, but now there was Mr. Shen.


    John looked at Tim''s photo. There was a cold, hard, and stoic look on his face to the point as if there


    was some murderous intent in his eyes. John deduced that this person was not someone you could


    offend easily.


    It would be best if they could stay away from each other.

 Chapter 558 Your Wife Has Taught You Well

    Chapter 558 Your Wife Has Taught You Well


    There wasn''t much information about Tim, so it was assumed that somebody must have gotten rid of


    any history he did have.


    The most important thing Henry had found was that Tim had been chased away from his hometown


    and fled to Lexingport City. Vivian, who had been living in the slum, had saved him. They had struck up


    some kind of alliance and decided to make aeback.


    In less than a year, they seemed to make huge strides forward.


    Before finding out Tim''s background, John wouldn''t do anything rash. Besides, Tim hadn''t done


    anything to offend the Shi family.


    Henry saw a trace of hesitation in John''s eyes. He stood up and bowed. "Mr. Shi, I have something to


    ask of you."


    John wasn''t surprised by this request.


    "Mr. Shi, I know my request is unreasonable, but the only person in Lexingport City who has the ability


    topete with Tim is you. Anyone else either chooses to work with him or not offend him. Please help


    me." Henry kept his posture.


    Adrian stood up as well. He also bowed and said seriously, "Please help Henry. As long as I am able, I


    will do whatever you want at all costs."


    The two men, who were usually proud, continued bowing to the man before them.


    After staring at the two of them for a while, John smiled and joked, "I feel like this is a Chinese wedding


    and you''re bowing to your parents. But your parents aren''t here. Just sit down."


    Indeed, Henry and Adrian bowed together as if it was their Chinese wedding. In a Chinese wedding,


    the groom and the bride needed to bow to their parents together.


    Henry and Adrian looked up at each other with smiles engulfing their faces as they stood up straight.


    "Did just you agree?" Adrian''s smile only beamed brighter.


    John smirked. "No."


    "Mr. Shi, I know that you have agreed," Henry said firmly.


    "You know?" John raised his eyebrows.


    Henry smiled gently. "If I didn''t know, I couldn''t have been a very good assistant to you for all those


    years."


    John broke into a smile that he quickly concealed. ''After being with Adrian, Henry seems to have


    be more shameless.''


    "You should know that I''m not going to have any direct conflict with Tim. I will help you regain the Ye


    Group though." Of course, John had his own things to take into ount.


    "No, I don''t need to regain any power. I''m hoping that you''d help me save my father. I suspect that he


    has been imprisoned by Tim. It must have been Vivian''s idea," Henry said, sighing.


    Hearing this, John was stunned. Sam had told him that Howard had disappeared, but he didn''t expect


    him to be imprisoned by Tim.


    ''Imprisoned?


    He should call the police for this kind of thing.''


    "You should call Noah," John suggested.


    Henry said worriedly, "His superior won''t allow Noah to leave Spring City without permission. Also,


    Vivian announced to the public that my father was in touch with her and nothing was wrong with him.


    I guess Vivian has something on my father. He managed to contact me secretly and asked me to save


    him, but he forbade me from telling anyone about all this. The police will be of no help.


    I went to try and see Tim in private, but he refused to meet me. He just asked his man to tell me that


    he''ll only talk to you. I had no choice but to ask Richard to call you back."


    "I guess Vivian asked Tim to do so," Adrian thoughtfully chipped in. "After your marriage was called off,


    Vivian was depressed for a while. Soon after, she spared no expense in trying to find you. Perhaps she


    found some clues. In fact, in the year you disappeared, she had tried a lot to force you out."


    A refreshing aroma entered the room as Helen came to give them coffee and fruits.


    Adrian took a sip and continued, "But your father managed to deal with her. She became quiet after


    that. She didn''t return to the Ye family until Tim appeared in the city."


    John smiled, "It seems that it''s not Tim who wants to see me, but Vivian."


    He raised his head to look at Richard and decisively ordered, "Make an appointment with Tim."


    "Yes, sir." Richard then left.


    Henry said gratefully, "Thank you, Mr. Shi."


    "Just don''t try and take my sons away from me." They were stunned by John''s yful teasing.


    Adrian scratched his head, saying, "Mr. Shi, you''ve changed a lot over the past year. You seem to be


    more and more human each day. I have to ask your wife for advice on how she did it."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he nced at Henry mischievously. Henry forked a piece of sliced


    apple and put it into his mouth. "You can keep dreaming."


    Speechless, all Adrian could do was pout.


    He had thought that Henry was a bottom, but he was wrong.


    He had tried to be a top several times, but to no avail.


    He had decided to give up, but after seeing how much John had changed in the past year, he figured


    maybe there was still hope.


    Maybe he could learn from Nina.


    Almost instantly, John shattered his dream. "You''ll only be able to talk to her in another year."


    "Next year?" Adrian looked a little disappointed.


    Henry narrowed his eyes with a cunning smile.


    Footsteps came from outside. Adrian poked his head and saw the bodyguards in the North Yard


    packing up. He asked, "Are you moving out?"


    "Yes." John leaned back,zily crossed his long legs, and picked up the coffee with his bony fingers.


    "I''m going to demolish the North Yard and build a wedding house."


    Adrian didn''t understand. "At most, you just need to redecorate. Why are you going through all this


    trouble? This ce is one of the best mansions in Lexingport City. You can''t squander money like this."


    ''You can''t squander money like this.''


    These words were uncharacteristicing from Adrian. If there was one person in the city that


    squandered money, it was Adrian himself.


    Now Adrian was the one actually giving John advice.


    John looked at him with a faint smile and said, "Henry isn''t that bad either."


    ''He''s taught you well.''


    Adrian wasn''t as sure in all honesty. Henry got John''s point and responded, "I am not as good as your


    wife though."


    John wanted to agree, but if he agreed, it sounded like he was afraid of his wife.


    ''No way.''


    Adrian butted in and brought back the topic at hand. "So what is your n for this ce?" To build a


    love nest to keep a mistress?"


    "Watch what you say!" Henry barked.


    Adrian saw John''s face darken as his coldness seemed to break forth.


    He had offended John! "Well,


    I''m just an idiot. Don''t mind me." Adrian grinned tteringly.


    John ignored him. After seeing the luxurious castle on the Scher Mountain, he thought Nina deserved a


    better ce than the North Yard.


    "I''m going to build a castle for her." John''s hopes were high and his heart was full of expectation.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Adrian was so surprised that his jaw almost dropped to the floor. "Can it just be built that easily?"


    "I''ve got enough money. Everything is prepared so it will be finished in the early spring next year." John


    was fairly confident of his n.


    Adrian''s mouth still hung ajar in disbelief.


    Henry hurriedly stuffed an orange into Adrian''s mouth. Noticing that he wasn''t chewing, he had to move


    the stunned man''s jaw up and down for him, like a rusty old machine.


    ''In less than half a year, Mr. Shi is going to build a castle. He''s like a king, sshing his endless


    wealth.''

 Chapter 559 Something Affecting Sleep

    Chapter 559 Something Affecting Sleep


    The bodyguards in the North Yard were well-trained and were quick to pack their things. Amy helped


    Helen pack up as they emptied the North Yard and loaded all the stuff into the trucks.


    John and his friends were chatting. Once the ce was empty, the construction team arrived and


    proceeded with the demolition. What was once the North Yard became scraps of debris and dust that


    littered the air.


    As soon as the field was cleared, construction began imminently.


    Adrian and Henry watched in regret while John praised Richard''s efficiency.


    John owned the mountain where the North Yard stood. He had asked people to raze thend for


    expansion. As a result, many trees were cut down, except for the banyan trees he nted for Nina.


    When John was still on C ind, he found the designer who was responsible for designing and building


    the Scher Mountain castle. Together, they had finished drawing the design.


    He paid a lot of money to get this particr designer.


    The construction of the castle was relentless, with no second wasted to rest. As Henry expected, it


    would take a lot of money and manpower to have the castle built. The workers were split into two


    groups, taking turns, but none of them had holidays off. John decided to pay them double.


    Fortunately, the North Yard was far from the city so the construction didn''t disturb any citizens.


    John lived in his vi on the Stone Road. After a few days of rest, he went back to work with the Time


    Group. He declined to be interviewed by any media.


    One afternoon, John was going through the contracts. A gentle smile appeared on his face. His hand


    holding the pen didn''t move for a while.


    Amy became his assistant, and Richard was only responsible for his safety. He was a full-time


    bodyguard and stood outside the office every day like a tall and firm por tree.


    "Mr. Shi." When Amy came in and saw John''s rxed expression, she knew that Nina must have had


    something to do it.


    ''He''s probably looking at Mrs. Shi''s photos or thinking about her, '' she spected.


    But in reality, it was a video call. That was why John didn''t have time to deal with the stack of paper


    works.


    As Nina heard the familiar voice, she asked in a hurry, "Amy? Is it Amy?"


    John raised his head and nced at Amy. As soon as he nodded, Nina requested through his


    earphones, "Can I have a few words with Amy?"


    John was reluctant. ''She doesn''t have enough time to chat with me, more so waste time on irrelevant


    people.''


    But when he saw Nina''s pleading eyes, he yielded.


    "Come here, Amy."


    "Yes, sir." Amy walked over and stopped a few steps away from his desk. "Mr. Shi, the time you''ll meet


    with Mr. Shen has been fixed."


    "Someone wants to talk to you," John said to her as he took off his earphones and switched to hands-


    free.


    Amy was shocked by what John said. As the confusion still enshrouded her, she heard a familiar voice


    calling her name.


    "Amy,e to John''s side. It''s me."


    "Mrs. Shi?" Amy stammered.


    "It''s me. Come over here and let me see how you and Lena are doing." Nina had been thinking about


    them.


    Amy''s eyes lit up. She couldn''t wait to talk with Nina. However, when she saw John look at her, a gust


    of cold wind knocked her spirits down.


    She could tell John was probably jealous.


    In the past, she would''ve retreated without saying a word. However, now she had enough courage to


    say hello to Nina. She miss her very much.


    Amy walked over and stood behind John. She kept her distance from him, but she was close enough to


    see Nina''s beautiful face on theputer screen.


    "Good afternoon, Mrs. Shi."


    The corners of Amy''s mouth couldn''t help but curl up. When Nina saw her, she smiled with glee.


    "It''s night time here, but still, good afternoon, Amy."


    "Good evening, Mrs. Shi." Amy was flustered and at a loss for words, yet she was still very excited to


    speak with her.


    "How are you and Lena?" Nina asked with concern as she took a sip of water.


    "We are fine. Thank you for asking. We miss you so much, Mrs. Shi. But Lena is no longer in


    Lexingport City. She has already gone to Spring City to be Noah''s bodyguard." Amy had lots of


    things she wanted to tell her.


    Nina was surprised. "Did you arrange it, John?"


    John nodded.


    "And, Mrs. Shi, Helen also misses you very much." All the things Amy wanted to tell Nina came out like


    a floodgate opened after days of heavy rain. "She has learned different ways to cook seafood. She said


    that when youe back, she will make lots of different dishes for you. And..."


    Her voice trailed off.


    That was because she saw John looking daggers at her. "That''s it, Mrs. Shi. Please take good care of


    yourself."


    Amy saw Nina moving her mouth, but she couldn''t hear her speak¡ªJohn put on his earphones again.


    However, she was able to read her lips and deciphered what Nina was trying to say. She said, "So do


    you, Amy."


    Satisfied, Amy quickly left the office.


    Nina picked up Van. "Daddy, we are waiting for you toe to see us in a few days," she said,


    pretending to be Van.


    "Wait for me." John looked affectionately at Nina on the screen and then at Van cradled in her arms.


    His arms iled excitedly in the air.


    Nina lunged her face yfully in front of him. The little boyughed with so much delight that saliva was


    flowing out of his toothless mouth.


    Van giggled, and Don danced with him. Nina held Don in her arms this time and smiled. "Don also


    misses you."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "I miss you too." John stared at all of them without blinking. Apart from the bitterness he felt from being


    unable to hold them, everything else felt good.


    Both Van and Don were tired and drowsy. After coaxing them to sleep, Nina picked up her phone and


    continued chatting with John.


    "I have to sleep in an hour so we can''t talk for so long. You have to work hard. I''ve never seen


    someone as idle as you. I''m worried you might go bankrupt one day," Nina said.


    "Because they''re not as efficient as me. Don''t you know that?" John replied sternly.


    "I know, I know. You are awesome. You are the best. You''re the most awesome person I''ve ever seen."


    Nina praised him endlessly.


    "Really? In which aspect?" John raised his eyebrows slightly. His voice waszy like a ss of mellow


    wine that needed to be tasted carefully.


    Although Nina wasn''t good at drinking, she was good at tasting wine, especially this ss of wine in


    front of her.


    "John, if you want to y silly games, I''d rather go to sleep. Instead of daydreaming, you should be


    busy with work."


    "What are you thinking about? I just want to know more details."


    "Really? They''re so many I can''t count." Nina imitated his trick.


    John said, "Do you want to have a look? Maybe you can count it if you can see it."


    "What? Your achievements?" Nina turned her back to the camera and went to take the nightgown she


    would wear after taking a shower. She didn''t notice the snicker in John''s eyes.


    When Nina turned around to face the camera, John said, "Only you know what I can do."


    Nina''s body froze and she was at a loss for words.


    John seemed to be satisfied with her response.


    "Then I''ll get up and show you," he said. Nina was shocked.


    As John stood up and started unbuckling his belt, Nina blushed and covered her phone in a snap as


    she scolded him


    "Stop it. Bye."


    Nina quickly picked up the phone and hung up. If she took a moment to look, she would''ve seen the


    smug smile on John''s face.


    Typing with her fast fingers, she sent him a text message.


    "You know that''s going to make it hard for me to sleep! I''m going to take a shower. Bye!"


    Seeing her message, John couldn''t help butugh.


    Peering through the slightly opened door, Richard couldn''t help but wonder what theughter was all


    about.

 Chapter 560 Meeting Tim

    Chapter 560 Meeting Tim


    Amy was sitting on her chair right inside her own office, which was designed in a minimalist style.


    Ever since she became John''s assistant, she realized that there were still more things she needed to


    learn, especially how to deal with people.


    As far as she''d observed, the Shi family''s bodyguards always dealt with others using their brains and


    brawns. She didn''t remember a time when they relied on their facial expressions and mouths.


    Amy frowned upon seeing the books on her desk. She crossed her arms over her chest and sat still.


    She thought that it was best to let Lena be John''s assistant. Lena was fond of socializing.


    However, John asked Lena to go to the Spring City. He said that Lena was livelier. Amy really did not


    understand it. After all, Lena was going to be Noah''s bodyguard, not girlfriend, wasn''t she?


    She didn''t know that John wanted Noah to take a fancy to Lena so that he would move on from Nina.


    Deeply worried about her situation, Amy finally reached out for a book. When she was just about to turn


    a page, she was startled by her phone ringing.


    She looked at her the caller ID and greeted respectfully, "Mr. Shi."


    "What is my schedule?" John asked on the other end of the line.


    "Ah, yes, sir," Amy replied and sat up straight. "You will be meeting with Mr. Shen at half past seven


    this Sunday evening in the Silverhall Nightclub."


    "I have to go abroad for three days and will leave on Sunday. Either postpone it or move the date in


    advance."


    "Oh, Mr. Shi, you''re going abroad for three days? But, it''s not on the schedule." Amy was stunned.


    ''Was I wrong? Did I miss cing this on the schedule?''


    John exined, "I just forgot to tell you that I will go abroad for three days every half a month from now


    on. You can rearrange the schedule then."


    After that, he hung up and left the rest to Amy.


    Amy sighed and went on to schedule an appointment with Tim''s assistant, a man who looked as fierce


    as Tim. The assistant was as arrogant as he looked. He argued and disagreed to change his boss''s


    schedule.


    Because of this, the two of them argued endlessly, and neither of them wanted to give in. Despite the


    fierce-looking and intimidating man, Amy was calm andposed. She proposed a peaceful solution.


    They would fight with bare hands, and the loser would have to listen to the winner.


    All of the people around Tim seemed to be violent. The assistant agreed without hesitation.


    However, he underestimated Amy. She beat him so hard that his nose and his mouth bled. In the end,


    he was taken away by the ambnce. Regardless of how angry he was, a deal was a deal, and so he


    had to change the schedule.


    Word flew by fast. Hearing about this situation made Tim smile.


    On the other hand, when Richard heard about what happened, he was less delighted than Tim and


    was more reproachful. "Amy, if you angered Mr. Shen, it will bring trouble to Mr. Shi, you know?"


    "I know." Amy epted the me. She was d that the task John assigned to her had been


    Richard sighed and said sternly, "You are now Mr. Shi''s assistant, so you have to restrain yourself from


    doing anything that will cause more trouble. Anyway, who taught you to solve the problem by fighting? I


    am certain that I did not teach you to fight with others. The only thing I taught you was to follow orders."


    "Well, Mrs. Shi taught me. She said that some people deserved to be beaten. They would be obedient


    after being beaten up," Amy answered truthfully.


    Richard''s eyes went wide and he was rendered speechless.


    Meanwhile, John was also speechless.


    He was justing out of his office when he bumped into them. He came right in time to hear what


    Amy said about Nina.


    ''That is most certainly the style of my little girl.


    However, although business is like a battlefield, we can''t fight our opponents like we do in a battlefield,''


    he thought.


    Since the two had their backs turned, John cleared his throat to announce his presence. The two


    immediately turned around and lowered their heads in respect.


    "Amy, don''t do it again," John ordered calmly.


    "Yes, Mr. Shi. I understand." Amy knew that John didn''t me her for Nina''s sake, and she wanted


    Nina toe back even more.


    John and Tim would meet on Friday night, and the ce remained the same.


    In the Silverhall Nightclub, which was owned by Tim, there were customers as well as workers who


    were dancing and singing, feasting and revelry, indulged in dissipation.


    The meeting would be held for John, with of course, hidden danger at hand.


    Henry wanted toe with John, but Adrian stopped him. He didn''t want Henry to go to ces like a


    nightclub.


    As for Adrian, he was the one who used toe to this kind of ce. Therefore, he was the one who


    went there with John.


    Before they went, Adrian requested to have dinner with John where he told him to drink some milk or


    yogurt just to protect his stomach.


    People like the ones in the Silverhall Nightclub couldn''t help but drink.


    John looked at the time and decided to video call Nina, but she didn''t answer.


    With a frown, John typed in a message. "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing. I just got up, and I look like aplete mess. I don''t want you to see me," Nina replied in


    a heartbeat.


    John sighed and answered, "It doesn''t matter. You know that. I really want to see you."


    Nina replied, "No, please, save my face. I also want to leave a good impression on you. By the way,


    where are you?"


    John was nning to tell her where he was going. However, when she asked him before he could say


    anything, he began to hesitate.


    "I have a business appointment tonight.


    I will be in the Silverhall Nightclub."


    "What?" Nina replied. She also sent her many question marks.


    The question marks from Nina made John a little nervous for no reason. Ever since he was a child, he


    had never stepped into such a ce. Besides, the people in Lexingport City knew about his rules, and


    therefore, no one dared to meet with him in such a ce.


    "I will exin everything to you when I get back. I won''t betray you, I promise, or I will be at your


    disposal. You can take a screenshot as evidence. And if I go back on my word, you can ask me to do


    anything."


    Nina immediately took a screenshot and sent it to him. Then, she replied, "Send me your location when


    you arrive."


    John replied, "Okay, will do."


    Finally, the car stopped at the roadside of the Silverhall Nightclub. As soon as John got out of the car,


    he sent the location to Nina as promised. Adrian had been waiting at the entrance for a while.


    "It''s around seven twenty-five now. I suggest that we don''t go in time. Let''s go inter to take the edge


    off his spirit," Adrian said with a smile.


    "Sure," John replied. Then, he ced his phone away and walked in unhurriedly.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    As they were walking, Adrian briefed John about the affairs of the Silverhall Nightclub. Amy and


    Richard followed behind them.


    As soon as John went inside the club, he attracted the attention of a woman with heavy make-up on


    the dance floor. Her body was against a strange man, dancing like a stripper.


    Her eyes wandered across the room and pierced on John, as if she just saw her prey and was ready to


    chase after him.


    Feeling like someone was staring at him, John nced around the noisy dancing floor with vignce


    and met the woman''s gaze.


    The woman licked her lips at him the moment they made eye contact and continued to dance with the


    strange man hugging her tight. John felt disgusted, but he felt a sense of familiarity with the woman.


    Then again, her face was painted so heavily that he couldn''t tell who she was.


    Tim''s man walked towards them and led them to where they were going to talk. As soon as they


    disappeared from the lively hall, the woman pushed the man away and left.


    "Mr. Shi, Mr. Song, Mr. Shen is waiting for you in this private room." The man who picked up John led


    them to a door. He nced at Richard and Amy then back at John. "I''m sorry, Mr. Shi, but you can only


    bring one person in."


    The corridor was very quiet to the point that no other sounds could be heard. If the room number of


    each box was not lighted on, others would think that there was no business in this club.


    Tim had done a great job to keep a good sound instion effect. For certain, there must had been so


    many dirty deals done in this ce.


    Someone opened the door. Even though it was just a crack, the sound of moaning and sexual desires


    could be heard. John''s frown turned deeper and deeper.


    ''In this case, Amy has to stay outside. She might get molested in this room,'' John thought and decided


    to bring Richard in.


    As soon as they pushed the door open, they were greeted by the smell of cigarettes, alcohol, and even


    sweat. Luckily, the exhaust system here was very good and the smell was not that strong.


    However,pared to the sound John initially heard, the scene was even more chaotic. There was a


    girl singing with a microphone in her hand. The song she was singing was quiet and gentle, almost


    seductive even. When they came in, the flirtations in the room stopped and all eyes turned to them by


    the door.


    There was a man sitting in the middle of the huge sofa. He was smoking, while two women, wearing


    barely anything to cover themselves up, were sitting on either side of him, massaging his shoulders


    and inner thighs.


    The man let out a couple of smoke rings in a rxed manner, and with his big hand, he caressed one


    woman''s thigh. He then raised his hand and pped her, which made the woman moan shyly and held


    his waist.


    This man was no other than Tim. He had a stubble under his chin and a very serious face. He looked


    like a tiger, ready to open his bloody mouth and bite at people any time, especially those who got in his


    way.


    "John!" Tim called his name and waved at him. Then, he pushed the woman in his arms and shouted,


    "Get out of here! All of you!"


    Then, he pointed at the girl who was singing, and said, "You. Stay and continue singing. I will reward


    you."


    The two men who had just finished with their sexual activity each held a woman in their arms. "Mr.


    Shen asked others to leave. You don''t have to," they told their partners.


    The room was emptied out in an instant, leaving only three women in the room.


    With a condescending look on his face, John turned to the man in the room and called out, "Tim."


    The tension of the room was strong now. It seemed like they were the only ones who dared to call each


    other''s name as if they were really close friends or the other way around.

 Chapter 561 Where Is Howard

    Chapter 561 Where Is Howard


    John and Tim both adopted solemn expressions on their faces as they stared at each other. The others


    didn''t dare to breathe heavily.


    Only the soft song could be heard in their ears. The girl''s hand holding the microphone was shaking


    uncontrobly. Her heart was in her throat, and she didn''t dare to stop or make any sort of mistake.


    "What''s your name? That''s quite a good song." Tim turned his head and looked at the girl, only to find


    her whole body trembling. He impatiently barked, "I just praised you, but you''re shaking like this. Get


    out of here and find someone else to sing."


    Rather relieved, the girl ran out with her head down.


    Now all that yed was some quiet background music floating in the room.


    "Please sit," Tim said, looking at the people in front of him as he waived his hand.


    John and Adrian did as they were told. With a cold expression on his face, Richard stood beside them.


    "You''re quite annoying. Go to the corner. I''m not going to hurt your boss," Tim told Richard.


    Richard didn''t move a muscle. He would only follow John''s orders.


    John''s and Tim''s eyes met again and rather surprisingly, they were calm.


    It seemed that Tim didn''t want to offend him.


    "Richard." John spoke up. As expected, Richard understood and backed away slightly.


    A smile appeared on Tim''s face. He lit a cigarette and puffed out the smoke.


    "John. I''ve heard a lot of things about you. Your name seems to strike fear into many people. I thought


    you were quite impressive. After I look into you, I found I was wrong. You just have a good family


    background and a handsome face. And many women want to have sex with you," Tim began.


    Born to a gangster lifestyle, Tim grew up killing people withwless criminals. The only reason he was


    alive was because he constantly risked his life.


    Both his manner and words were very obscene. Just as what Henry said, he was a ruthless man.


    John frowned but swiftly rxed his eyebrows once more. He''d just wait and listen to Tim.


    John and Tim were actually quite different.


    John was known to have deathly cold eyes and a frightening aura while still being respected and noble.


    Tim had no such bnce. He was cruel to the core.


    Even if John was cruel, he still had a righteous aura about him. Tim was like a devil, shrouded by


    cruelty.


    That could be seen by the thugs he surrounded himself with.


    His two subordinates on the sofa flirted with their women. They were fat and ugly. They even carried


    cash to unt their wealth. When the women made them happy, they would slip money into their bras.


    They whispered in the unusually quiet room.


    Tim reached out and pinched the buttocks of one of the women. "Go and ask two beautiful women to


    "No, thanks," John finally said.


    The killing intent shed in Tim''s eyes. "What''s wrong? Are you impotent? Or are you afraid that your


    wife will find out? Women shouldn''t meddle in men''s affairs. If my woman dares to meddle in my affairs,


    I won''t hesitate in teaching her a lesson."


    Tim red at the woman, rushing her to follow his orders. "Go and call them in."


    The woman walked towards the door, twisting her waist.


    A sharp light shed across John''s eyes as he coldly retorted, "I''m not like you. These women are dirty


    in my eyes."


    "You!" Tim was beginning to lose his patience.


    John said he was not like Tim and the women here were dirty.


    He seemed to hit Tim where it hurt most.


    The more people spoke, the more they revealed about themselves. John let Tim speak so that he


    unraveled hisyers and found where to strike.


    Business was like a battlefield. Every word they said was like a bullet. If they wanted to get the decisive


    shot, they had to do it precisely.


    Tim hated John saying something like that, and he sneered. "Then all of you can get out. We have


    nothing to talk about."


    "Please don''t!" Adrian held down John''s hand and tried to ease the tension. "Mr. Shi has his wife to


    think about, but I want those beautiful women. They''re just my type."


    Richard thought that if Henry heard this, he would definitely be heartbroken.


    "How many do you want, Mr. Song?" Seeing that there was someone on his level, Tim was willing to


    give them a second chance.


    His position in the Lexingport City was not stable yet, and he couldn''t offend John. If it weren''t for the


    fact that Vivian saved his life and he had to repay her, he wouldn''t even think of making John his


    enemy.


    A businessman would rather lose ten friends than have one more enemy.


    Adrian smiled, "I only have two hands. I can''t hold more."


    "I like you, Mr. Song." Tim talked to Adrian nicely, but as soon as he turned to the woman, he was as


    cold as ever. "Why are you just standing there? Bring them in right now!"


    The woman rushed out obediently.


    In minutes, she came back with three women. One went to sing, and the other two sat next to Adrian.


    The woman who was singing was wearing a blue slip dress. She was the one who was staring at John


    on the dance floor. Her skirt was short and she stroked her hair in coquetry while singing.


    The song was not pleasing to the ear, and her gentle voice wasn''t as clear as the previous woman''s.


    She was like a prostitute.


    The strange thing was that she looked nobler than the other prostitutes, but she was as cheap as them


    in John''s eyes.


    She kept ncing at John from time to time, every look more seductive than thest.


    John frowned and got straight to the point. "Tim, where is Howard?"


    "You don''t like woman. Then what about wine?" Tim didn''t seem to hear John''s question, and poured a


    ss of wine. "Are you going to drink? Perhaps you want to smoke? Don''t tell me you don''t drink or


    smoke."


    Tim handed him a cigarette. "I''ll answer you as soon as you take it."


    "Tell me first." John didn''t even think about reaching out.


    He kept level-headed and refused to be influenced by anything in the surrounding environment. He was


    always a man of few words and he sat calm and dignified, being the impressive man everyone knew


    him to be.


    With his contrasting behavior, the surrounding people looked somewhat despicable.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "You are really boring. You don''t always have to look down on everyone else." Tim threw the cigarette


    on the table, took another out and lit it.


    After taking a drag on his cigarette, he said, "I don''t know exactly where Howard is. You have to ask his


    daughter, Vivian. He decided to go with her. How am I supposed to know where he is?"


    The fake smile on Adrian''s face immediately disappeared. ''Is he making fun of us?''


    "Mr. Shen, you said that as long as Mr. Shi came to see you, you would tell us..."


    Tim raised his hand and interrupted Adrian. "Hey, Mr. Song. I said that only John were qualified to meet


    me.


    I didn''t say I would tell you where he is." Adrian was speechless because what Tim said was right.


    With a smug smile, Tim took a sip of wine.


    "Where is Vivian?" John had known from the very beginning that it was Vivian who wanted to see him.


    After a pause, Tim turned to the woman who was singing and sneered.

 Chapter 562 Kiss Me

    Chapter 562 Kiss Me


    With a scornful smile on his face, Tim said, "Turn right when you go out. Vivian will be in the second to


    thest room on your left."


    Not wasting any more time, John stood up and made his way out. Once he was out of sight, Adrian


    pushed the women away in disgust. He was just about to leave as well, but then, he heard Tim''s voice.


    "Don''t me me for not reminding you. John is the only one she wants to meet. If you go there, John


    may not get what he wants."


    Adrian stopped in his tracks for a second before the three of them went out one after the other, closing


    the door behind them. Except for the footsteps of waiters walking by, the corridor went silent again.


    "You stay. I''ll go there by myself." John set his sight on the corridor, put one hand into his trouser


    pocket, and started to make his way over as if nothing had happened.


    But before he could walk away, Adrian grabbed John''s arm and said, "No. What if there''s a trap set up


    there? Vivian still can''t forget you. What if she tries to rape you?"


    The moment John heard about the possibility of Vivian trying to force him to sleep with her, a look of


    disgust appeared in his eyes and he grasped Adrian''s wrist tightly.


    "Ouch, it hurts. Be gentle..."


    John shook off Adrian''s hand.


    Amy said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Song. Mr. Shi can fight ten people on his own right now. Unless they are


    special soldiers, they aren''t likely to win against him."


    Adrian shook his head. "The problem is that Mr. Shi doesn''t beat women. He is a gentleman."


    John snorted. "Are there any other women besides Nina?"


    Hearing his words, Adrian,


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Richard,


    and Amy were speechless.


    Seeing how stunned his words had left the three of them, John left.


    It was not until John had disappeared around the corner that Adrian realized what had just happened.


    He put his arm on Richard''s shoulder and sighed. "Mr. Shi always says sweet words nowadays. Is he


    still the same person?"


    Amy felt the exact same way. "Having a partner makes people change. The same goes for James and


    Mr. Shi."


    Adrian clicked his tongue and nodded. He couldn''t agree with her more. Then, all of a sudden,


    Richard''s shoulder disappeared from under his elbow and he staggered.


    "Richard, what are you doing?" Adrian shouted. ''What if I fell and my face got ruined?'' he thought to


    himself.


    "If Mr. Song fell down, Henry would have given you a lot of trouble," Amy reminded Richard.


    "Henry will make trouble for me if I let Mr. Song continue to lean on me." Richard moved aside.


    Amy blinked. ''How could I forget that Adrian is different from others? It won''t be a big deal if he gets


    close to a woman,


    but it will be troublesome if he gets close to a man.'' Adrian had no idea what to say.


    "Are we going to wait for Mr. Shi here?" Amy walked forward and looked at the door of the second to


    thest room on the left side. The door was closed.


    "Stop thinking about it. There is nothing we can do right now." Adrian wanted to put his arm on


    Richard''s shoulder again. He was used to having Henry''s shoulder to lean on, but when he


    remembered what Richard had said just moments ago, he withdrew his arm silently.


    "We can either book a private room, or go to the hall to listen to music, and dance. We can''t wait out


    here in the corridor. It''s one of the rules of the Silverhall Nightclub.


    But we can''t book a private room right now. Private rooms have to be booked in advance. That''s how it


    is in Silverhall Nightclub." Out of the three of them, Adrian knew the most about the nightclub.


    "Let''s just go out and wait." With that, Adrian turned around.


    The three of them had only taken two steps forward when they saw Vivian in front of them. She had


    long, silky hair, delicate make-up, and a smile on her face. Her white and pink dress was just like a


    pure lotus that didn''t have even a trace of mud on it.


    She was in a ce of feasting and revelry, and to a lot of people, she might seem a little out of ce.


    But strangely enough, as the three of them looked at her face, they felt that she fit this ce a lot.


    If it weren''t for the fact that they knew she was Vivian, Adrian would have thought that she was a


    prostitute from the Silverhall Nightclub.


    "Mr. Song, long time no see," Vivian greeted him with a smile. Then she looked at Richard and Amy


    and said, "I see you are also here. John must be waiting for me, right?"


    Adrian squinted his beautiful eyes and stared at her, trying to figure out what she was plotting.


    However, she seemed very calm.


    "John is waiting for me. I''m sorry, Mr. Song. Please excuse me." Without waiting for a reply, Vivian


    walked past Adrian.


    Adrian watched as Vivian disappeared around the corner. Then, he crossed his arms and said, "Do you


    feel anything wrong with Vivian? Why do I feel like she dressed up that way on purpose? Amy, you are


    also a woman. What does your intuition tell you?"


    "She is vulgar," said Amy.


    Adrian turned to her and asked, "Vulgar? She''s wearing pure-looking clothes."


    "She dressed up and did her make-up that way to hide her vulgarity. She is different from the Vivian I


    saw before. Mrs. Shi once said that Vivian looked pure and innocent, but now she doesn''t," Amy


    exined.


    Adrian frowned. "I agree with you. Forget it. We should go now, or we will be humiliated by Tim''s men."


    With that, the three of them made their way to the dance hall.


    Both Richard and Amy simply kept their eyes on the private box John was in the entire time. Adrian, on


    the other hand, ordered a drink and went to the dance floor to join the revelry after a while.


    The room was still quiet.


    When Vivian pushed the door open, the first thing she saw was John standing with his back to her,


    gazing at the oil painting hanging on the wall.


    This room was different from the one where Tim had been in. That one was more like an entertainment


    center. This room, on the other hand, was more like a lounge that was more for resting than anything


    else.


    It was a very spacious room. In addition to the basic entertainment facilities, there were a table, chairs,


    a bed, and other furniture, and they were all from luxury brands. Its interior design made it seem so


    warm.


    Before she came, John had already looked around. And when he heard the footsteps and the door


    closing behind him, he didn''t turn around. Instead, he simply asked, "Did you make this painting?"


    For a second, Vivian was stunned. Then she smiled and said, "I thought I would be the first one to


    speak. Yes, I made it. John, if you like it..."


    "It''s not good. You shouldn''t try to imitate her. You''ll never reach her level," John said as he nced at


    her casually.


    The oil paintings hanging on the wall were simr to the ones Nina had made, both in color and


    technique, so he noticed it as soon as he came in.


    During the half a year when Nina was absent, John bought all her works and hung them in every corner


    of the North Yard, as well as in his office.


    He had been enjoying Nina''s paintings for more than half a year. How could he not notice Vivian''s


    tricks?


    Vivian''s face turned pale before returning to normal in the blink of an eye. "I just really admire her talent


    and want to learn from her. John, please don''t wrong me. Our paintings aren''t exactly the same.


    I just want to wee you back, John. You disappeared for a year. You have no idea how sad I was."


    Vivian opened a bottle of red wine and handed him a ss.


    When John didn''t take it, Vivian tightened her grip on the ss. Hatred shed through her eyes for a


    second before she smiled all of a sudden. "John, I know you don''t like me. You even pretended to be


    dead to escape from our wedding."


    She took a sip of red wine and wiped the corner of her mouth gently with the pulp of her finger. Then,


    she opened her mouth slightly, licked it clean, and smiled, trying to seduce him.


    But her attempt was all in vain. At this point, John was as abstinent as a monk. Nina was the only one


    he liked.


    "Where is he?"


    "Who?" After pretending not to know who he was talking about, Vivian suddenlyughed at herself. "I


    really envy Henry. He was able to call you back with a phone call. I, on the other hand, couldn''t find you


    no matter how hard I tried. I just wanted to ask you for an exnation. I wanted you to rify why you


    did what you did, so that I wouldn''t be under the pressure of the public''s opinion on the inte, but..."


    ''But no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t find you. At first, I really thought something had happened to


    you, so I was extremely scared.


    You know what, John? I was really scared. I spent every day and night crying. I was afraid that you


    really died.


    But it turned out to be nothing but fraud,''


    Vivian sneered inwardly.


    With all the red wine in her ss gone, Vivian walked up to the man in front of her with a smile and


    said, "John, can you kiss me?"


    The more she said, the more anxious she became. Her smiling eyes widened as if she had gone crazy.


    "If you kiss me, I will tell you where he is. Okay?"

 Chapter 563 You Are A Freak

    Chapter 563 You Are A Freak


    A cold smile appeared on John''s face. As Vivian approached, his hand burst forward and grabbed her


    neck.


    Her eyes widened in horror as she felt the grip tighten around her throat.


    "John..."


    He left his hand loose enough so she could breathe. Terror took over her body as she couldn''t believe


    what was happening.


    "Why? Ah..."


    He squeezed a little more and asked, "What have I told you to call me?"


    "Mr. Shi, Mr. Shi..." Vivian immediately corrected herself. She struggled to get her words out in her


    clear difort.


    John tightened his hand once more, to the perfect position. He didn''t want her to suffocate but he


    wanted to scare her enough so that she''d panic.


    Her eyes almost bulged out of her head. Trying to gasp for air was pointless, Vivian was like a dying


    fish on a chopping block struggling desperately.


    As she was about to faint, he let her go.


    She fell to the floor, coughing and gasping for breath.


    "Killing you would be as easy as killing an ant." John looked down at her and scoffed in disgust. He


    walked over to the washbasin and washed his hands and dried them with some tissue.


    After he was done, Vivian stood up and red at him with a hateful rage filling her teary eyes.


    "Why? Why can''t you just ept me?" Her lips were trembling; she looked absolutely distraught.


    "I don''t want to marry you anymore. I just want you to kiss me and hug me. Why can''t you just do this


    small thing for me?"


    The corner of John''s mouth curled up into a smirk, and the obvious mockery almost pierced through


    her body.


    She sneered, "Huh, you hate me that much? You think I don''t deserve you? Huh."


    She suddenly calmed down. "Mr. Shi, you pretended to die just to find Nina, right? Have you found


    her? If you have, why hasn''t shee back with you?


    Because you don''t deserve her, Mr. Shi. Jessica and you both think I''m not good enough for you


    because I''m an illegitimate daughter. Did you ever think that you aren''t good enough for the princess of


    C Ind?


    She is a noble princess, you don''t deserve her. You don''t deserve her at all. The Shi family is rich and


    powerful, but so what?


    The princess should marry a prince or at least a noble man. Not you."


    Her smiley stuck to her face like a lunatic. After that, she turned to look at John and asked, "Are you


    getting mad? There''s nothing to be angry about. I''m just telling you the truth.


    I know you want to strangle me but I''d think again if I was you. If anything happens to me, Tim won''t let


    it go that easily. I saved him and he has always been very grateful for that. Besides, if I''m gone, then


    nobody will ever find Howard."


    Vivian rubbed her neck and walked to the mirror. She curled her lips and said, "It doesn''t look good. I


    have to wear a silk scarf now."


    She rummaged through the drawer and looked for her scarf. As soon as she found it, she pulled it out


    and was met with a crashing sound of breaking ss.


    The icy wind brushed her feet and spread from her soles and engulfed her whole body, smothering her.


    She stopped dead in her tracks, fearing what was about to happen.


    "You talk too much. I think eating the ss shards will make you shut up." John''s eerily calm voice sent


    shivers down her spine. Like a chain, it spread across the room and wrapped around her neck.


    She felt suffocated again and was left speechless.


    Vivian turned around and saw her wine ss in John''s hand. The ss had shards of ss and a little


    wine still left swaying around.


    She could almost feel the jagged edges slicing her throat. She leaned against the edge of the table and


    pointed at the ss in his hand, trembling. "Mr. Shi, what are you doing?"


    "Where is Howard?" John walked over leisurely, his slender fingers gently swirling the ss in his


    hand. The ss shards hit the ss, making crisp sounds.


    To Vivian, the sounds wasing from the hell.


    His devilish voice sounded again. "Where is he?"


    She tried to retreat, but there was no way back. She said in horror, "If you do this, you will regret it."


    Her threat didn''t work.


    John would never be threatened easily.


    He stopped in front of her and said, "This is yourst chance."


    "I...I..." Vivian was so terrified that she could barely breathe. She struggled to take in a couple of


    breaths, her mind in a mess.


    She imprisoned Howard, and deliberately allowed him to sneak a call to Henry so she could meet and


    have sex with John.


    The more John hated her,


    the more she wanted to pester him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ''I should have listened to Mom''s words and had sex with him that time. This way, maybe I would''ve


    already been his wife.


    I''ve be like this because of him. I''m going to take him down with me.''


    Vivian suddenly shouted, "Tim, help me! Tim!"


    Bang!


    The room door burst open.


    A group of guards rushed in, each holding a dagger and surrounding John.


    With a cigarette in his hand, Tim walked in.


    "Tim, Tim..." Tears of joy welled up in Vivian''s eyes.


    Tim threw the cigarette on the floor and forcefully stood on it with his leather boot, extinguishing the


    me. He pressed and twisted his boot on the cigarette as he stared at John.


    "John, you can''t hurt my woman."


    John wasn''t surprised that Vivian had an affair with Tim. What surprised him was that Tim allowed his


    woman to stay in a room with another man.


    "Your woman wasn''t exactly behaving a minute ago." Tim was smart enough to catch on.


    "I know. I saw everything," he said, expressionless, as he nced at the crying Vivian.


    John was still trying to piece this all together when Vivian asked, "Tim, did you install a monitor here?


    Didn''t we agree that we wouldn''t get in each other''s business?"


    She had brought different men here and had sex with them.


    If Tim installed the monitor, wouldn''t that mean he had seen everything?


    "When did I stop you?" Tim interjected indifferently.


    ''He saw everything!''


    The blood seemed to leave her body as her lips went pale and she froze in ce.


    "You have quite a good figure and you looked very energetic. You were wilder¡ª"


    "Shut up! Tim, you are a freak!" Vivian trembled with anger.


    Tim said in surprise, "I thought you knew from the first time we had sex. I didn''t expect that you didn''t


    know. It doesn''t matter. It''s never toote to find out."


    John watched them quietly from the side. ''It seems that there is some kind of grudge between them.''


    He put the ss down and asked Vivian again, "Where is Howard?"


    "I won''t tell you until you give me your word." Vivian turned her head away, not daring to look into


    John''s eyes.


    ''He must think I''m disgusting and dirty.''

 Chapter 564 Nina Appeared

    Chapter 564 Nina Appeared


    John was bing more impatient as time went by. He picked up the ss again.


    "If you don''t want to talk, then never speak again."


    With his strong hands, he grabbed Vivian by her cheeks and threatened to pour the contents of the


    ss into her mouth.


    Initially, Tim''s subordinates were not moving. However, when the ss was about to touch Vivian''s lips,


    Tim grabbed John''s wrist and took the ss away from him, giving it to the person beside him.


    "John, that''s enough."


    Vivian pushed them away and retreated from the room, with her head lowered in shame.


    ''How could Tim say something like that when his men and John were there?


    Tim, you bastard!''


    Vivian ran through the hall with her hands balled into fists. She identally bumped into a woman


    wearing a ck cap and a ck mask.


    "Get out of my way!" Vivian pushed her with great force and intensity.


    The woman didn''t mind at first. However, when she heard Vivian scream, she grabbed her arm and


    stopped her in her tracks.


    "Vivian?"


    Upon hearing her name, Vivian turned around. What she saw was a pair of amber eyes with murderous


    intent. A cold, tingling sensation ran down her spine.


    "Who? Who are you?" Vivian wanted to get away from her, but the woman''s grasp on her arm forbade


    her from advancing.


    The woman''s eyes twinkled. She leaned over and whispered in Vivian''s ear, "I''ll see you tomorrow, old


    friend."


    She let go of Vivian''s arm and went inside.


    Tim invited John to sit down. He asked his men to open a new bottle of wine and then sent them out to


    the guard outside.


    Only the two of them were in the room.


    "Vivian is so naughty. Please forgive her. I''ll drink this ss of wine as an apology," Tim said as he


    raised his ss.


    The sudden change in Tim''s demeanor made John even more skeptical of him. He didn''t know what


    Tim was up to.


    He decided to remain silent and watch.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "I have never thought of going against you. I just hope that we can go our own ways and not interfere


    with each other." What Tim said was true.


    He hadn''t had any intentions in saying these words to John at first. It would make him a coward.


    But he had just received a call and had topromise.


    Still, he wanted to keep his pride.


    He didn''t want John to look down upon him.


    Tim pushed the ss in front of John. "Vivian saved my life, so I owe my life to her. If you want to kill


    her, you will have to go through me. If that happens, both sides will suffer immense losses. I don''t think


    you want to see such a scene."


    No one wanted that.


    There was no exception for John. He had to consider the consequences if he had to fight with Tim.


    No one couldpletely avoid the risk.


    He couldn''t cause any trouble, particrly at such a critical moment. Otherwise, his parents-inw


    might not allow Nina and him to get married next year.


    He couldn''t afford it.


    He was determined to marry her next year and keep her by his side every day.


    John''s expression shifted a few times that it made it hard for Tim to figure out what he was thinking.


    Tim gritted his teeth. "Let''s reach apromise. If you don''t kill her, I won''t protect her."


    When John came to his senses, he looked at Tim''s eyes and shifted his gaze towards the wine in front


    of him. If he drank this ss of wine, they would reach an agreement.


    "If I find any evidence of Vivian''s crime, I will turn it over to the police."


    "Of course." Although Tim was a ruthless man, he had never thought of breaking thew openly.


    John drank the ss of wine and they reached an agreement.


    They would now go on their separate ways.


    As Tim went out with a satisfied smile, he saw one of his men flying backwards and wincing in pain.


    "What happened?" Tim bent down to help him up.


    "Mr. Shen, a woman fought us and she demanded that we release Mr. Shi."


    Baffled, Tim said, "A woman? Amy? Mr. Shi, your bodyguard is so rude."


    John''s initial thought was also Amy.


    ''Didn''t I tell them to wait outside?


    Why did they fight all of a sudden?


    We are still in Tim''s territory.''


    "I''ll go out to take a look. Don''t worry; I''ll pay for any damages and medical fees." John walked out with


    a frown.


    A mysterious figure in ck appeared at the door. She stood there, looking like a female killer.


    John recognized her immediately.


    Her exposed waist and her amber eyes gave her away. There was no mistake; she was John''s little


    girl.


    Nina''s chest heaved. She took off her ck mask and leaned against the wall to catch her breath.


    "John,e and help me." Although she was exhausted from fighting five or six people all at the same


    time, she still had the energy to sh a gentle smile upon seeing John.


    John''s eyes narrowed as a tornado of emotions swirled in his head. He was surprised and pleased, but


    he was angry too.


    John strode over.


    He held her in his arms and allowed her to rest her weary body against him.


    The warm embrace and the familiar scent rxed Nina''s body. She found sanctuary in his arms and


    held his neck.


    When John slightly lifted her slender frame, Nina clung to his neck like a ko.


    "I was going to give you a surprise. But instead, you scared me," Nina whispered.


    "It was you who scared me." With one hand holding her body, John patted her back gently with his free


    hand to help her catch her breath.


    His initial anger was quickly dissipated as soon as he heard her tired voice.


    "Well, let''s go back and rest. How did you get here?" John walked out with her in his arms.


    ''If I''m right, she probably ran away secretly, simr to what happened three years ago.''


    Nina pressed her lips against John''s ear and whispered, "Shh, let''s keep it a secret. I don''t want


    anyone to know."


    John stopped. He remembered that someone else saw everything that happened. He turned around,


    and there, he saw Tim.


    "Tim."


    From John''s stern look, Tim quickly understood what he meant. "I know. I never saw the princess


    tonight. She was never here."


    John appreciated Tim''s intellect, saving him the time and energy from exining.


    "Send the bill to my assistant." John gave Tim onest look and left with Nina in his arms.


    Tim took out another cigarette and took one drag. After a while, he put it out and irritably spat the


    cigarette off his mouth.


    He didn''t expect that the princess of C Ind would appear here. It was not like what Vivian said.


    He didn''t want to provoke the Shi family in the first ce. And now, even the C Ind was behind John.


    He hated that Vivian brought him so much trouble.


    Tim red with rage. He punted the bottle on the floor and left seething.


    ''If I don''t teach Vivian a lesson soon, she will think that she can easily manipte me, '' Tim


    thought.

 Chapter 565 Enough Instant Noodles At Home

    Chapter 565 Enough Instant Noodles At Home


    When John passed through the corridor with Nina in his arms, he touched her exposed waist and


    patted to draw her attention.


    "Why are you dressing like this?"


    "Doesn''t every girl dress like this when they go to the nightclub? And I''m wearing trousers anyway, not


    a skirt." After staying in John''s arms for a while, Nina regained some strength and rubbed her face


    against his neck.


    "Nonsense." He patted her on the waist again, trying to pull the top down to cover her exposed skin,


    but it was a futile attempt.


    Setting her down, he then tied his coat around her waist. She obediently stretched her arms out and let


    him finish tying it before picking her up again.


    As soon as they got in really close, something seemed to poke her. After rummaging through his


    clothes, she pulled out the marriage certificate and his phone.


    Nina put the certificate back in his pocket and looked at the phone. It was locked but there had been


    several missed calls.


    Except for her attempts, they were all from Noah.


    "You muted it. No wonder I couldn''t get through to you. Noah also called you several times." With her


    chin on John''s shoulder, she crossed her arms around his neck to y with his phone.


    Without seeing his phone, he just said, "Call him back."


    "Okay, but I can''t talk to him." She dialed Noah''s number, pressed the phone to John''s ear, and


    pressed her head to it as well.


    The call was answered almost immediately.


    "Are you okay? Did Tim do anything to you?"


    "No."


    "That''s good. He won''t be protecting Vivian anymore."


    John wondered about Tim''s sudden change and could guess the reason.


    "What did you say to him?"


    "I found out his real identity. He used to be a mercenary. He changed his name to avoid being tracked


    by his organization. Heter worked for a gang leader in D City. Something happened and he came to


    Lexingport City to hide.


    Tim and you have to leave each other alone now. I''ll investigate my father''s whereabouts secretly and


    by myself. You don''t have to strike any deals with Vivian, okay? I''ve got this.


    Tell Henry to not let the Ye family fall into Vivian''s hands. Ask him to not treat her as family. The Ye


    family can''t affiliate themselves with gangsters anymore."


    "Okay," John agreed.


    After hanging up the phone, Nina inquired, "Don''t get involved with gangsters anymore? Were they


    once involved with gangsters? Noah''s grandfather was a soldier. Noah''s father started doing business


    and established the Ye Group.


    Noah''s grandfather has two sons who don''t get along well with each other.


    Does this have anything to do with his uncle?"


    "I''m not sure." In John''s opinion, this might have something to do with Howard.


    Henry said that Vivian had something on Howard. John thought it might have something to do with this.


    That was why Howard was willing to give up the shares and be locked up. He called for help and asked


    Henry to keep it quiet.


    Vivian probably had something on him that could have ruined his reputation or his family''s.


    John patted Nina on the waist and said, "Stop worrying. Noah will get to the bottom of it."


    "Noah is quite incredible. I''m sure he can handle it." Nina seemed to be confident in his abilities.


    John stopped in his tracks. He hated it when she praised other men, especially Noah.


    "John, you smell so good." Nina didn''t notice John''s sour mood and held his neck tighter.


    They hadn''t seen each other for half a month. John smelt good to her even though the smell of smoke


    and alcohol still clung to him.


    Her words instantly calmed him down.


    Holding her in his arms, John passed through the noisy hall. "Mr. Shi," Amy called out, instantly making


    Nina tense up.


    She reached up and realized that her mask and hat were not there anymore.


    She hurriedly covered her face with her hair and buried her head in his neck. "Except you, I don''t want


    anyone to know that I''m in Lexingport City. I''m scared that if any newses out, my mother will be


    angry."


    "Keep quiet," John urged, touching Nina''s head.


    Nina fell silent.


    Sitting next to the bar counter, Amy and Richard saw John holding a woman in his arms, rendering


    them speechless.


    John walked over as if nothing had happened. He didn''t see Adrian, so he nced at the dance floor.


    He was indeed there.


    "Call Henry and drag Adrian out of here," he ordered.


    Richard immediately went to do as he was ordered.


    Amy kept ncing at the woman with John. After a while, she said, "Okay."


    Without too much fuss, Richard managed to bring the half drunk and half-conscious Adrian over.


    Confused, Amy asked, "How is he so obedient in his state?"


    Richard answered, "Oh, I told him that Henry was angry and was waiting for him outside."


    Amy,


    John,


    and Nina were rendered speechless.


    In the distance, a Lamborghini dashed towards them. When Henry hurriedly opened the door and got


    out, he saw the drunk man struggling to even stand. He rushed over to help him up.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Before he could say anything, Adrian apologized. "I''m sorry. I won''t get drunk at a ce like this ever


    again."


    "Bah! You always say that." All Henry could do was smile and help him up again. "It doesn''t matter. We


    have enough instant noodles at home."


    Nina suddenly raised her head and quickly tucked it back down,ughing.


    Her chuckle attracted everyone''s attention. ''Is she going to get found out?'' John wondered.


    Henry didn''t even notice that she was there until he heard the giggle. He was surprised when her


    turned and saw a woman in John''s arms.


    "Mr. Shi..." Before he could finish speaking, he suddenly stopped and thought, ''Is sheughing


    because of the instant noodles?


    Only four of us knew about the story.


    Is the woman in Mr. Shi''s arms Nina?''


    Henry was shocked. Noticing this change, John gave him a look and Henry immediately caught on.


    "Mr. Shi, we''re leaving." After helping Adrian into the car, Henry drove away.


    John got into his car. Richard sat in the driver''s seat and Amy sat in the passenger seat, stealing


    nces at the back seat from time to time.


    Nina wasying on John''sp with her face towards him and her back to Richard and Amy.


    "Go to the hotel first, and then you two can go back to Stone Road," John ordered.


    There was a calm look on Richard''s face, but his hands held the steering wheel tighter. He didn''t dare


    speak up and ask anything though.


    After hesitating for a long time, Amy asked, "Mr. Shi, is thisdy drunk?"


    "Yes." John picked up a strand of Nina''s hair and yed with it in his palm.


    "Then let me stay and take care of her tonight. Mr. Shi, you are tired and are in need of a good rest."


    Regardless of whether John would get angry, Amy didn''t hesitate in blurting her thoughts out.


    "No," John refused.


    Amy was a little anxious. She thought for a while and conjured up a new reason. "Mr. Shi, you have just


    returned. If you are caught with some woman in a hotel room, I''m afraid people will throw mud at you


    and Time Group."


    The others knew that Amy was hell-bent on not letting these two people stay in a hotel room


    alone.

 Chapter 566 Fried Eggs With Tomatoes

    Chapter 566 Fried Eggs With Tomatoes


    As Nina tried to hold back herughter, she unconsciously grabbed his shirt and wrinkled it into a ball.


    John looked down at the woman in his arms and sighed, thinking about how heartless she was.


    "If you can''t handle these things well, why do you think I hire you?" John asked in a serious manner.


    Amy really wanted to take the risk of offending John just to prevent him from having an affair with


    another woman, but Richard stopped her. As John''s subordinates, they weren''t allowed to interfere in


    their boss''s personal matters.


    Amy felt disappointed and depressed all the way and looked down upon John inwardly.


    John entered the hotel with Nina in his arms.


    The moment they opened the door, John pressed her against the wall and started kissing her without


    turning the lights on.


    He had been wanting to do this ever since Nina suddenly appeared right in front of him moments ago.


    Therefore, he had been enduring this to the extreme and could not wait any longer.


    It was so dark that they could barely see anything clearly. Both could only hear the sounds of their


    clothes rubbing as they made out in the dark hotel room.


    Momentster, they finally pulled away to catch their breaths. John then reached out his hand to turn


    the lights on. As soon as the room was brightened up, he saw how red as a fresh apple Nina''s face


    was. He could not help but find it adorable and pinch her cheek, earning a frown from Nina.


    "Why did you go here all of a sudden? I was about to visit you and our children in two days." John then


    carried her all the way on the soft sofa, tucked her hair behind her ears, and asked, "You haven''t had


    dinner, have you? I''m sure you''re hungry. What do you want to eat? I''ll call someone to bring food up."


    "Well, I don''t know what to eat," Nina answered with a shrug. As a matter of fact, before she went to the


    Silverhall Nightclub, she already ate something to fill her stomach, and so she wasn''t very hungry.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    However, an idea crossed her mind. She looked at John and asked, "Can you cook?"


    "Honestly, I don''t know. I haven''t cooked," John replied. Then again, he was willing to do anything that


    Nina wanted him to do, and so he picked up his phone. Before he dialed, he turned to Nina and asked,


    "Do you have something in mind? I''ll ask someone to buy the ingredients."


    Nina thought about it for a moment and remembered that Michelle mentioned before how fried eggs


    with tomatoes was the simplest to cook. "I want to eat fried eggs with tomatoes."


    "Okay, sure." Not long after the phone call was made, someone rang the doorbell and brought in the


    fresh tomatoes and eggs that John asked for.


    There was a kitchen in the presidential suite, and it wasplete with clean tableware and even a


    bunch ofmon seasonings. Everything was prepared and waiting for John to make the move.


    He heaved a sigh and took his cuff links off, while Nina took the initiative to roll up his sleeves. Then,


    John walked towards the kitchen and started the necessary preparations. She decided to follow him


    and said, "I''ll help you."


    John looked at her in disbelief. "Are you sure? I remember someone telling me that Michelle started to


    panic when you entered the kitchen," he teased with a faint smile.


    Nina''s eyes widened.


    John chuckled and pinched Nina''s cheek once more. "Just rest and wait. I''ll be done in a moment."


    Knowing that she might just be a bother, Nina decided to head back obediently in the living room.


    When John reached the kitchen, he opened his phone to look for instructions. Then, he wore an apron,


    so that he wouldn''t stain his clothes. He began by cleaning the tomatoes and then cutting them with


    two small intersections. He ced these in the boiling water and rolled them a few times before he took


    them out, peeled, and diced into pieces.


    While he was whisking the eggs in a bowl, Nina suddenly appeared by the kitchen door and knocked to


    get John''s attention.


    "Chester is here, but I haven''t opened the door for him."


    "What?" John stopped what he was doing and turned to look at her. Not a secondter, his phone rang.


    Chester was now calling him.


    John ced the bowl down and answered the call, turning the speaker on. Chester''s voice filled the


    kitchen.


    "Hello, Uncle John. I just want to say that I''m going back to B City tomorrow. Can I sleep here with you


    tonight?"


    Nina''s eyebrows furrowed into a frown in surprise. ''When did Chester be so clingy?''


    John also frowned and said, "Chester, you''re almost twelve years old, so why?"


    Hearing this made Chester angry. He raised his voice and replied, "I am still your nephew whether or


    not I am twelve years old!"


    John wondered for a moment and asked, "Did someone say something to you?"


    "No."


    His reply was so fast and decisive that John was convinced that Richard and Amy must have had said


    something to his family.


    John sighed and turned to Nina. She pursed her lips and smiled. Then, she nodded.


    "Okay, hold on." John hung up the phone and walked towards the front door to open it for Chester.


    "Come in."


    Without greeting John, Chester walked in and looked around, trying to find the woman Amy mentioned.


    ''How could Uncle John cheat on Aunt Nina?'' he thought to himself.


    "Why are you here? No, more specifically, are you looking for something?" John asked knowingly after


    he closed the door behind him.


    Chester looked away and replied, "No. Nothing. I really just want to stay with you tonight."


    ''Uncle John must have hidden the woman in here. As long as I stay with him, then they won''t have the


    chance to do the deed,'' he thought.


    "I don''t want to sleep in the same bed with you." Chester almost reached over his chest. If only he


    didn''t look so much like a child, then surely many girls in the university would fall for him.


    Besides, Nina was here, and he wanted to spend all the time with her.


    Not wanting to give up, Chester crossed his arms on his chest and said, "I don''t care. I really thought


    that you would at least contact me during the time you were gone, but you didn''t. Now that you''re back,


    it feels like you''re still turning a blind eye on me. I..."


    Chester was about to say something but stopped and hesitated. He looked at John for a while, who


    was waiting for him to finish his sentence. Then, Chester lowered his head and continued, "I know you


    have two sons now, and that you may not care about me anymore. I''m not saying that I''m jealous of my


    younger cousins. It''s just... Never mind. Forget it. I am still going to sleep with you tonight."


    After venting all the pain deep in his heart, Chester sat on the sofa with his head down and arms still


    crossed. He thought about how John didn''t even ask him anything about how he was doing in the past


    months or so. He also did not hold his hand or touch his head gently as before.


    Back in the past, he alwaysined and felt about how he would not grow tall every time John


    touched his head, but as a matter of fact, he realized that he didn''t need to be too tall.


    Meanwhile, when John heard his rants, he also felt a pang of pain in his heart. He remembered James


    and had never thought about the impact he had on them.


    He took a deep breath and said, "You know I won''t care about you less." Not knowing how to coax a


    child, he stopped and tried to think about what to say more. When he couldn''t think about anything


    more to say, he knew he had to exin stiffly, so he reached out his hand to touch Chester''s head and


    said, "But you still can''t sleep here with me tonight."


    "What? Why? But I have to stay here with you tonight!" Chester said sulkily and looked up at John with


    a frown.


    He had to stay close to John, so that another woman would not have a chance to seduce him.


    "Okay, you can stay."


    "Really?" Chester asked in disbelief. Then, he realized the voice he heard was not his uncle''s.


    The reply was from a woman, and somehow, he recognized that voice.


    John sighed and turned to Nina. "No, he can''t stay. I won''t allow it."


    Chester followed the direction of the female voice, and he saw a beautiful figure walking towards them.


    "Aunt Nina?" Chester stood up with confusion and surprise in his eyes.


    There was a mix of emotions deep inside his heart that showed through his eyes. When Nina greeted


    him with a smile, Chester could not hold it any longer and walked over with a grin.


    "Wow, I can''t believe it! Aunt Nina, you''re back! Is it really you, Aunt Nina? How are you holding up?


    Are you eating well?


    Uncle John told us that you gave birth to two sons. Are they cute? Are they here with you? If not, when


    will you bring them here?"


    Hearing Chester''s excitement from his series of questions, Nina smiled more brightly and joked,


    "Weren''t you jealous of your younger cousins just now? Why are you asking about them now?"


    "Well, I..." Chester could not find the words to say as he scratched his head shyly.


    Ninaughed it off. Then, she looked at Chester up and down and said, "We haven''t seen each other


    for more than a year, but how did you grow up so fast? You''re almost as tall as me. Moreover, you


    express emotions now. I see that youugh, get angry, and talk a lot now. That''s good. I''m d that


    you didn''t acquire your uncle John''s poker face and silence.


    Then again, he doesn''t treat me the way he does to others." After saying this, Nina smiled


    Chester was speechless and could not help but show the slight disgust on his face.


    ''Why are they showing their affection in front of me? I''m still a child!''


    Chester thought he shouldn''t suffer like this.


    "Well then, to celebrate the fact that you haven''t be the second John, you can sleep with your


    uncle John tonight," Nina said and patted Chester on the shoulder.


    Chester immediately shook his head and refused, "No, thanks. I''ve changed my mind. I don''t want to


    sleep with Uncle John."


    John sighed once more. He could not believe that Chester had a change of heart that fast. .


    Remembering that he was still cooking, he announced, "I''m going to the kitchen."


    As he walked back to the kitchen, he remembered something, so he turned around and warned


    Chester, "Don''t tell anyone Nina''s here."


    "Of course, Uncle." With this, Chester smiled again.


    Nina sighed and led Chester to sit with her on the sofa. "You are so charming when you smile. I hope


    my sons will be like you in the future. Now, Chester, tell me about your college life. Is it fun?"


    As Chester sat beside Nina, he said, "It''s boring, just in boring."


    "Why? Come on, tell me more." Nina looked expectant as she waited for Chester to tell her more about


    his experiences.


    Chester looked at Nina. He didn''t have the heart to refuse and disappoint her, so he thought of


    something interesting to say.


    As he was talking to Nina, he remembered how his mother also asked him about his college life and


    how he told her that it was boring as well. However, after that response, his mother didn''t ask him again


    as if she really wasn''t that interested.


    He realized that he just needed to someone to listen to him about his life.

 Chapter 567 Business Is Business

    Chapter 567 Business Is Business


    The smell of fried eggs wafted from the kitchen. The pleasant aroma made Nina''s and Chester''s


    stomachs rumble.


    By this time, Chester already had dinner.


    "Hey, smells good, huh?" Nina said to him, ncing at his tummy.


    Chester just looked back at her without saying a word.


    "Listen, Chester. You like your uncle John very much, don''t you?" Nina asked out of the blue.


    Chester had a bad feeling about where the conversation was headed. Nina went on, "Do you want to


    Chester was speechless.


    Nina continued, "Be a good boy, Chester. Don''t try topete with me."


    Hearing this, Chester was shocked.


    He found it hard to believe what Nina just said to him.


    Looking at her nkly, Chester tried to process what Nina was telling him.


    He remembered what John said to him before.


    John had warned him not topete with him for Nina''s favor. And now Nina said something simr.


    Seeing his reaction, Nina burst intoughter. "All right, all right. I was just kidding! But you have to


    remember that you can''tpete with me. Even your cousins are no exception. I can see how John


    spends all his time on them when they are together."


    Chester was still stunned and couldn''t say a word.


    ''What are you saying, Aunt Nina?


    How could you be jealous of your own children?'' Chester thought to himself.


    After a while, John came out holding a te of fried eggs with tomatoes. He was listening to the


    conversation the whole time.


    "Is that what you think, Nina?" Keeping his eyes on her, John set the te down on the table and put


    two pairs of chopsticks beside it.


    Nina just shrugged her shoulders and snorted. She felt that the children were more important than her


    in John''s eyes.


    John just smiled to himself without saying anything. He also didn''t want Nina to spend all her time on


    Van and Don and leave him aside.


    "Uncle John, did you cook this yourself?" Chester stared at the dish, still steaming on the te.


    The eggs and tomatoes looked like they were perfectly cooked and seasoned just right.


    "Can we have one more pair of chopsticks?" Chester turned to look at the two of them. "I want to eat


    too."


    "That pair of chopsticks is for you," John said to him.


    "Uncle John, aren''t you going to eat?" Without skipping a beat, Chester took the chopsticks and ate a


    piece of fried egg.


    John looked at him with a smile and said, "Nina and I will share the other pair of chopsticks."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Chester rolled his eyes at his public disy of affection and swallowed the piece of egg in his mouth.


    Nina took a bite as well andplimented John, "Well, it''s delicious. Are you sure this is your first time


    cooking?"


    "Yes. I just learned by watching how others cook online," John answered.


    Nina gave him a thumbs-up sign. John smiled discreetly.


    "You''re the best in the world," Nina remarked.


    John curled his lips; he was proud.


    Chester couldn''t understand why they were being so childish. It was not until he had a crush on


    someone that he understood. A simplepliment from the person you liked was worth much more


    than the ttery of a thousand people.


    At night, John held Nina in his arms as theyy in bed. He put one of his legs on top of her and pulled


    her close to him.


    Nina didn''t know whether to cry or tough.


    She leaned closer and fell asleep like a baby.


    On the other hand, Vivian had a tough night.


    Wearing a slip dress, she sat on Tim''sp and put her smooth arms around his neck. "Why did you


    insult me in front of others today? Don''t you know that you embarrassed yourself as well? But since


    you came to apologize, I forgive you."


    "Get out!" Tim yelled, pushing her off hisp.


    Vivian staggered to her feet, and the smile on her face quickly disappeared. "What''s wrong with you,


    Tim?"


    "I want to know what''s wrong with you." Tim raised his head to look at her. His dark pupils gleamed with


    anger. "Is it fun to lie to me? Is it fun to use me?"


    Vivian''s heart skipped a beat. She was so nervous that she didn''t even dare to look at him.


    ''Did he already know?'' she wondered.


    Noticing her panic, Tim said, "I have reached an agreement with John. I won''t protect you, and he won''t


    kill you. Whether he''ll torture you or not, that''s your problem from now on."


    Hearing what he said, Vivian breathed a sigh of relief.


    She was too shocked and scared just now.


    ''How could Tim be suspicious? Even I myself couldn''t find out who saved Tim that night.''


    "Why should I be afraid of him? I know you won''t betray me. After all, I saved your life," Vivian said


    calmly.


    She sat back on Tim''sp and raised his chin with her fingers. "Besides, I''m your woman and your


    partner. You won''t gain anything by betraying me. If you can''t even protect your woman, it will damage


    your reputation."


    "Are you threatening me?" Looking straight into her eyes, Tim raised his hand and pinched her cheeks,


    forcing her to open her mouth. "I really shouldn''t have stopped John from pouring the ss shards into


    your mouth.


    I don''t want to be his enemy. I don''t want the princess of C Ind to be my enemy, either. If you lie to


    me again, I will make you pay. Remember that."


    Seeing the bloodthirsty smile on Tim''s face, Vivian''s body tensed. Her palms began to sweat.


    She failed to notice that Tim just mentioned Nina.


    She smiled seductively and was about to kiss Tim, but he pushed her head away.


    Irritated by the rejection, she stood up from hisp.


    "Tim, you are the one who allowed me to have sex with other men, but now you don''t want to touch me


    anymore. I think you''re just jealous now. Don''t fall in love with me. I only love John." Vivian flipped her


    hair and smiled charmingly.


    "He didn''t even recognize you. You really are a bitch." Tim sneered and lit a cigarette.


    Vivian''s expression changed. Sheughed heartily. "Oh Tim, you are in love with me, aren''t you? You''re


    jealous."


    Tim snorted. "You are too disgusting. I don''t want you. I had sex with you before, but now you make me


    sick."


    "I''m disgusting?" Instead of getting angry, Vivianughed. "Tim, look at yourself. You''re not much better


    than me, either. Stop having these unrealistic fantasies. You want a pure woman, but no pure woman


    wants to be with you.


    Bad guys can''t have nice girls."


    "Tomorrow, everyone will know that you''re not my woman anymore. Business is business. Since you


    saved my life, I won''t deal with you," Tim said to her, putting out his cigarette.


    If she wasn''t Tim''s woman, it would be harder for her to achieve her goals.


    Vivian was stunned. "What do you mean, Tim?"


    Tim stood up and put his hands on her shoulders. Leaning towards her neck, he whispered, "I loved


    your scent when we first met. It was a delicate milky fragrance."


    Vivian''s body trembled. That person was not her.


    "You should forget about it, though. Even if you bathe in milk every day, you won''t be able to seduce


    me like you used to."


    Pushing her aside, Tim left without looking back.


    Looking at him as he left, Vivian felt tears streaming down her cheeks.


    Tim was gone.


    She was left alone in the room, crying to herself.

 Chapter 568 Beat Vivian Up

    Chapter 568 Beat Vivian Up


    When Nina woke up the next day, she reached for John but was only met with a cold space where he


    was supposed to beying.


    She sat up and looked at the time. It was eight o''clock in the morning.


    Although it was earlier than she expected, she felt well rested after a good night''s sleep.


    "I think he''s probably gone to work. I thought he wouldn''t leave for work for the sake of a beauty like


    me," she murmured with her sleepy eyes.


    "Beauty, are you awake?" At this moment, John quietly appeared at the door of the bedroom. He was


    wearing casual clothes and leaning against the wall, leisurely and rxed.


    She was surprised and inquired, "Didn''t you go to work?"


    He walked towards her. "It''s weekend."


    "Oh, right. It''s Saturday." Sitting on the bed, she stretched and said with a smile, "Good morning."


    "Good morning. Go clean yourself up and have breakfast. I''ll take you out after that." He then walked


    over and picked her up.


    "Okay." Nina kissed him. "Where are we going?"


    "I have arranged everything. But you have to put on your hat and mask again. You did say that you


    don''t want anyone to know you''re back, right?" John put her on the washing table in the bathroom,


    squeezed the toothpaste on the toothbrush and handed it to her.


    "Why does it feel like you''re treating me like a child?" She took the toothbrush and put it into her mouth.


    As John soaked the towel with hot water, he said, "I''m just taking care of my wife."


    "I have my own hands and feet. You look after me like I can''t move," sheined in a daze as the


    toothpaste foamed in her mouth.


    He put the towel aside and said with a smile, "Okay, wash your face when you''re done. Chester and I


    will wait for you in the dining room."


    "Okay." A grin spread across her face, exposing her toothpaste-filled mouth.


    John helped her put on her shoes, she jumped off the washstand and continued brushing her teeth in


    front of the mirror.


    The three of them sat at the table to have breakfast. Nina said, "Chester, I hope you can put what


    happened yesterday behind you. You''ve skipped so many grades that you barely had any time having


    a school life. You can''t lose your college life as well.


    Don''t rush to graduate early as well. Just enjoy the college experience for now, okay?" She reached out


    and touched his head, thinking that she would never let Van and Don skip grades when the time came


    to it. They were definitely going to have a childhood instead.


    "Okay," he replied without hesitation.


    "That''s right. After graduation, you''re only going to be sixteen years old anyway." Nina smiled gently.


    "By then, I may reach Uncle John''s jaw." Chester was once again looking forward to the days that he''d


    grow taller.


    Nina nodded, "Yes. Are you going back to school today? I''m sorry that I won''t be able see you off at the


    airport. Be careful, okay?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Aunt Nina, are you going back to C Ind soon? Are you not going to contact


    anyone, like Uncle John?" Chester was slightly aggrieved.


    With an apologetic smile, she replied, "I''ll be back next year. Study hard."


    "Oh that''s less than half a year. We can wait that long." Suddenly, a thought crossed the boy''s mind.


    "Aunt Nina, are you going to go and see Mimi?"


    She nodded and said, "Of course, but I have to keep it a secret."


    "You can''t go," John interrupted.


    Chester guessed that his uncle was jealous again.


    "I haven''t seen Mimi for such a long time." She looked heartbroken.


    John knew that the two of them thought that he was jealous. But that was not that main point.


    "I''m not jealous. Michelle lives with Leon. If you go to see her, your brother will find out and has to


    cover up for you. Who knows what kind of punishment he''ll get if your mom finds out." With a


    meaningful smile, John continued, "He''s so downtrodden that he can barely afford a cup of soybean


    milk."


    Nina was confused. "What? What are you talking about?"


    John exined, "James saw it with his own eyes and told me."


    "Really?" Nina was still skeptical. "Mom wouldn''t be so cruel to Leon, would she?"


    "Are you sure?" John asked, raising his eyebrows.


    Nina had no choice but to believe him. "Yeah, it''s very possible that my mother wouldsh out like that,


    unfortunately. I''d rather not cause Leon more trouble. I won''t see Mimi for the time being, but..."


    It still didn''t sit right with her.


    However, she realized that if her mother found out that she left C Ind toe here, she''d certainly


    ask Leon about it.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Nina had a bitter taste in her mouth.


    "I have to go back tomorrow."


    She regretted saying that. She knew that she had just dampened their mood.


    Looking at Chester, she knew his mood dropped like a stone.


    She hurriedly looked over at John. He seemed to be fine at least.


    "I''ll go back with you tomorrow. It was your idea toe and see me, but I promised you that I would


    go to C Ind once every half month to visit you," he said cunningly.


    Smiling, Nina eximed, "Great! By the way, the milk in the Lexingport City is delicious!"


    John looked at his adorable wife and couldn''t help smiling.


    John and Nina spent the whole day eating, drinking and shopping together. They avoided ces that


    were usually crowded to minimize the risk of being recognized.


    Nina made a special trip to the restaurant run by Ford and Evelyn. She saw them talking from a


    distance. She had no idea what they were talking about, but she saw Evelyn happily twirling like a fairy


    tale.


    Nina then went to Blue Lake to mourn for Kristina and Albert. She stood there till the sun went down.


    At night, Nina managed to get Vivian to meet her, using John''s name. She covered Vivian''s head with a


    sack and dragged her into an alley to beat her up.


    Nina didn''t utter any sound in the whole process, venting her anger at Vivian.


    John stood aside to keep watch.


    The next day, when Vivian woke up in the hospital, she called the police in her rage but to no avail.


    She was so furious that her face turned a lifeless pale color. She called John and reported, "Mr. Shi,


    someone was pretending to be you and asked me outst night."


    "And then?" John asked calmly.


    She gritted her teeth and said, "Then I was beaten up. Someone pretended to be you. Mr. Shi. I


    strongly urge you to find out who it was."


    "It doesn''t matter. They only used my name to hurt you anyway. There''s no reason for me to pursue


    this," he calmly responded.


    The call fell silent.


    All Nina and John could hear was themotion from the other end of the line.


    Vivian was soon rushed to the emergency room because she was so angry that she passed out.


    As soon as the call was cut, Nina burst into a fit ofughter.


    "It was just a beating. You canugh after she is sentenced to life imprisonment." John put his hand on


    her back to calm her down. He was so afraid that she wasughing too much to even breathe.


    "All right, all right. I''ll rx now." She waved her hand and took a deep breath. "Even if you find all the


    evidence you need, she will only get sentenced to three years at most."


    John''s eyes darkened. "It''s just a matter of time. Vivian is a greedy woman. She''s chosen this path, but


    she doesn''t have the self-control of Tim. Sooner orter, she''ll break thew."


    "If so, will it be difficult to get the evidence? Although you said that Tim won''t protect her anymore, they


    are working together. Tim will never do something stupid to get himself in trouble," Nina said.


    John patted her on the waist and said, "There''s no need for you to think about it. We''re going to C


    Ind."


    "Okay." Nina stood up. "I''ll tell Vicente to pick me up."


    Vicente, who was far away from the C Ind, had juste back after meeting with Anne. With all that


    she had to deal with, she was exhausted and could barely stand. She leaned against the sofa just to


    support her aching legs.


    After reading the message from Nina, Vicente threw her car keys to Cali and said, "Princess Nina has


    Cali picked up the key and said, "Okay."

 Chapter 569 Youre Horny

    Chapter 569 You''re Horny


    While Cali was driving on the way to the airport, her phone started to ring. Cali took a nce at the


    caller ID and found that it was Lynda. As soon as she pressed the answer key, a burst of frustration


    immediately came from the other end of the line.


    "Cali! I don''t think I can hold on any longer!" Lynda eximed.


    "Why? What''s wrong? Is this about work again? You''re already a regr employee, aren''t you?" Cali


    asked worriedly as she continued to look straight ahead.


    "Well, it was a senior who let me stay even under great pressure. He said he was giving me this


    chance. If I don''t make any progress this month, then I have to leave. Then again, you know that I don''t


    want to write unrealistic news just to divert public opinion, but now I..."


    Lynda stopped and hesitated to continue for a while. Instead, she heaved a deep sigh.


    Cali also sighed from the other end of the line. "What is it?"


    "Nothing. I just really want to talk to you," Lynda said. She took a deep breath once more and felt her


    energy being regained all of sudden. "By the way, why were you able to answer your phone quickly


    today?"


    "I''m on my way to the airport and not in the castle. Princess Nina hase back from her trip, and so


    Count Nangong asked me to pick her up," Cali replied.


    "Oh, okay, then be careful on the way," Lynda said.


    Cali smiled and thanked Lynda. "I''m driving carefully, so don''t worry much. Now, hear me out, Lynda. If


    you think this job is not suitable for you, then just go change to another one. As far as I know, it is very


    easy to offend people if you write news about them," she advised.


    Lynda thought about what she said for a while and replied seriously, "I''ll think about it."


    "Okay. If you need any help, don''t hesitate to tell me, okay? I will try my very best to help you out," Cali


    offered.


    Feeling quite relieved, Lynda smiled and teased, "Well then help me. I need a piece of big news right


    now, so can you make one for me?"


    "Like I said, I will try my best, but I don''t think I can do something as difficult as that. Why don''t you ask


    the God?" Cali replied back with augh.


    "What? I should ask God?" Lyndaughed at this.


    Cali alsoughed.


    The two girlsughed wildly across the phone. The haze on Lynda''s face was starting to fade away,


    and her mood was being lifted up a little. After a few more chatting, they eventually hung up the phone.


    When Cali arrived at the airport, she found on the screen that the flight would be arriving ten minutes


    When they got off the ne, John ced a hat on Nina''s head again. Nina reached her hand out and


    was about to take it off. "Why do I need to wear it again? We won''t be going togetherter anyway. It''s


    too hot to wear a hat," sheined.


    "Don''t move," John said and stopped Nina''s hand from taking the hat off. He lowered the brim of her


    hat to cover almost half of her face. "This way, I can hold your hand for a little while longer."


    "Okay." Wanting to see John''s expression, Nina raised her head, but the brim of her hat covered half of


    John''s face. She could only see his thin red lips, his angr and toned jawline, and his protruding


    Adam''s apple.


    Feeling her cheeks warm again, Nina sighed deep in her heart. ''John is so beautiful. If we have a


    daughter, will she be as beautiful as he is?''


    John felt her stare and asked, "What are you looking at?" Then, he cupped her face in his hands and


    pursed his red lips slightly, waiting for her to kiss him.


    Besides, there was no one else in the first-ss cabin, so he did not hesitate but to lean on and kiss


    her neck.


    The kiss was more like a peck. It was only a gentle touch and yet the lust and desire it had was way


    more than it should feel.


    Nina swallowed. The warmth on her cheeks now spread on her neck like wildfire. John raised the hat a


    little, and as soon as he saw her, he was stunned for a moment by how adorable Nina looked. After a


    while, he patted the brim of her with a smile on his face and said, "You are so horny."


    "Well, it is a little exciting." Nina touched her nose before she turned to John once more. "You are


    always horny. I''ve learned it from you."


    John ced a mask on Nina and himself before taking her hand and walking out of the cabin. "We''re a


    perfect match."


    "Stop it! Old man," Nina joked.


    John nced at her and was about to open his mouth to refute, but then he realized that she was


    indeed right. ''I am ten years older than her."


    "Well, yes. You are right," John agreed. Nearing the exit now, John held her hand even tighter. "After a


    while, I have to let you go."


    Sighing, Nina clenched his hand tighter subconsciously. "Oh, by the way, I forgot to ask. Have you


    booked a hotel? Is there anyone who will be picking you up? Oh, and before I forget, my mother has


    lifted the ban on your family."


    "I know. The manager of the branch has arranged everything, so don''t worry much about me," John


    replied.


    Nina shook her head and said frankly, "I''m not worried."


    John smirked and said under his breath, "If you are so worried about me, then you shoulde to me


    earlier."


    ''Was he even listening to what I said?''


    Nina wondered defensively.


    In a few meters, they would need to turn a corner. After that, they couldn''t hold hands anymore, and


    one of them had to go first before the other.


    After letting go of John''s hand, Nina stopped walking, making John stop as well. "I can only see you


    tomorrow," she said.


    John nodded, and although he understood, he still was hoping that she still coulde earlier than


    that. She nodded at him, and when she turned around, he walked forward and pulled her to the wall. In


    an instant, he took her hat and mask off as well as his before bending over and kissing her


    passionately.


    As soon as their lips parted, Nina''s eyes widened in panic. She looked over at the people around them


    in a hurry. She then felt relieved when no one seemed to pay attention to them.


    "You know, we are doomed if someone sees the two of us together," Nina scolded with a re.


    John smiled at her. The other end of the mask was still hanging on one ear, covering the side of his


    face from anyone passing by. He gave her another peck on the cheek before his long and slender


    fingers reach for the other end of the mask to cover his face once more.


    "Go, or else I won''t be able to stop myself from taking you with me," John said, making Nina blush. He


    then bent down to pick up her hat and mask on the floor.


    Nina grabbed her stuff before turning around and walking out. She took her phone out from her purse


    and turned the flight mode off. As soon as there was signal, her phone started ringing. She looked at


    the caller ID and saw that it was Cali.


    "Hello, Cali. Are you here to pick me up?" Nina asked.


    "Your Highness, I have to apologize for the inconvenience, but could you please wait a moment? I just


    have something to deal with right now. Is it okay if you wait by the roadside for me? I promise this won''t


    take long," Cali replied.


    Her voice was trembling a little, making Nina frown with worry. She noticed that something was wrong,


    so she quickly asked, "Cali, what''s wrong? Are you okay? Are you not feeling well? Did something


    happen?"


    "Oh, no, no, no. There''s nothing to worry about. I just have a stomachache, and I am in the washroom


    right now," Cali replied.


    "Oh, is it serious? Do you want me to call an ambnce?" Nina asked with worry.


    "Oh no! It''s nothing serious. I''m feeling a little better now," Cali replied.


    "Are you sure? Well, that''s good. Take your time," Nina assured, feeling relieved that Cali was okay.


    After hanging up the phone, Nina went straight to the parking lot without any hesitation. She then


    stopped after seeing Vicente''s car by just a nce.


    Not long after, Cali came running towards her. She looked a little pale from a distance, making Nina


    feeling worried again.


    She walked over to meet Cali halfway and asked, "Are you really okay, Cali? You look pale."


    Cali gave her a reassuring smile and then took out the car keys from her pocket. "Your Highness, I


    apologize once again, but I have diarrhea, so I may not be able to drive. Is it okay if I trouble you? I am


    really sorry."


    "It''s okay. Your well-being is what matters," Nina assured. She then reached out her hand to take the


    keys before helping Cali to the back seat. When Cali was seatedfortably, she closed her eyes and


    took a rest.


    On their way, Nina could not help but nce at Cali several times through the rearview mirror. The


    more she looked, the more she realized that Cali really did not look that well, and so she decided to call


    Vicente.


    "Hello, Nina. Are you already on your way? I asked Cali to pick you up," Vicente asked as soon as he


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    answered the phone.


    "Yes, she did, but Cali has diarrhea, and it looks quite serious. Call the family doctor to the castle


    please, and get Cali checkedter. We''re on our way," Nina replied.


    "Oh, she was fine when she went out. I guess she must have eaten something unwholesome on the


    way. You know, Cali could get a little bit greedy for food sometimes, and now look where she is now.


    Anyway, be careful on the way. I''ll call the doctor," Vicente said with a helpless sigh.


    "Okay, thank you. I''m hanging up now," Nina said before ending the call.


    As they were nearing the castle, two teardrops suddenly fell from Cali''s eyes. She tilted her head


    slightly, making the tears fall into her hair.


    Nina finally parked the car. After getting out, she opened the door and found Cali crying. This made


    Nina worry even more. "Is it really that painful?" She asked.


    "No, it''s nothing," Cali assured. She gave Nina a weak smile and stared nkly at Nina''s face. Feeling


    so many emotions in her heart, she suddenly blurted out, "Your Highness, you are so kind to me. I don''t


    know what to do anymore."


    Tears continued to stream down Cali''s cheeks.


    Nina was confused by Cali''s words.


    ''What does she mean about not knowing what to do?'' she wondered.

 Chapter 570 Cali Saw It

    Chapter 570 Cali Saw It


    When Nina was about to ask what Cali meant, the doctor''s car came to a stop just beside theirs. The


    doctor immediately walked towards them.


    Seeing Cali crying, he asked, "What are you feeling? Where do you feel hurt? I heard you have


    diarrhea. Which part of your belly hurts?"


    "I don''t know," Cali replied. She raised her hand to wipe the tears on her face.


    Nina became even more worried by Cali''s reply. Both she and the doctor thought that she was delirious


    with pain, and so the doctor had to reach out to touch her belly area. First, the doctor pressed on the


    middle and upper abdomen before going around the navel, and finally her lower right abdomen. Each


    time he pressed each part, he asked whether it felt painful.


    Cali said that it was slightly painful everywhere he pressed on.


    Looking at the ce where the doctor pressedst, Nina hesitated and asked, "Do you think its acute


    appendicitis?"


    When the doctor was about to answer Nina''s question, Cali interrupted him, "No, I don''t think so. I


    believe that I just ate something bad on the way, and now I have a running stomach."


    Cali suddenly bent down and covered her belly with her hands. "Oh no, I can''t stand it anymore. I have


    to go to the bathroom now. Can you please get me some medicine to stop my stomach from endlessly


    running?"


    Before she could even thank both Nina and the doctor, she started to run towards the castle.


    "Well, it does seem that she has a running stomach," the doctor said. "Here. This is the antidiarrheal


    medicine. If she still doesn''t recover after two days, I rmend that she shoulde to the hospital


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    to get a thorough check."


    Nina reached for the medicine packet and thanked the doctor on Cali''s behalf. After the doctor left,


    Nina went inside and walked towards Cali''s room. She met Ivy by the door of Cali''s room.


    "Your Highness, what brings you here?" Ivy asked. Then, she saw the medicine packet on Nina''s hand,


    making her eyes lighten up. "Is that for Cali? I heard she has a running stomach. Judging by how pale


    she is, it seems to be very serious."


    Nina sighed and handed the medicine to her before saying, "I will give her two days off, so that she


    could have a good rest. In that time, you can also take two days off, but I also want you to pay attention


    to her health. Remember to let her take the medicine as prescribed. If there is anything wrong, or if her


    situation got worse, take her to the hospital immediately."


    "Thank you, Your Highness!" Ivy eximed and bowed at Nina. Her eyes lit up as soon as she heard


    that she could also take two days off. After that, she took the medicine happily.


    Seeing Ivy''s reaction, Nina frowned slightly but said nothing. She had a feeling that this friend of Cali


    was not reliable. Then again, she might be misjudging her, so she decided not to point it out for the


    time being.


    Before Ivy entered Cali''s room, she watched Nina''s retreating figure. When she entered the room, Cali


    just came out of the bathroom, looking really bad and pale.


    "What''s that in your hand?" Cali asked as soon as she saw Ivy by the door.


    "Oh, it''s the medicine for your running stomach, and Princess Nina sent it in herself!" Ivy said excitedly


    as she ced the medicine packet on the table. "Oh, Cali, Princess Nina is so kind to you! She even


    went here to give the medicine herself even though she could ask a servant to do it. Cali, if ever you


    seed in your career in the future, don''t you ever forget about me, okay?"


    Cali just stared at the medicine on the table. With a fake smile on her face, she answered, "It''s okay. I


    am almost recovered, so I don''t need to take any medicine."


    "What? That soon?" Ivy asked in disbelief. She wasn''t convinced by that, seeing how Cali looked, so


    she opened the medicine packet and said, "You better take some. I will help you. Princess Nina


    approved a leave of two days for me, so I could take care of you."


    Ignoring what Ivy said, Cali sat on the sofa with a pillow in her arms. She ced her head down on the


    pillow, and as soon as she closed her eyes, the scene she identally saw at the airport came back to


    her mind clearly once more.


    While she was waiting for Nina, she saw Sean by the exit of the airport. She saw how he grabbed a


    woman wearing a ck hat and mask. Cali thought that Sean had a quarrel with his girlfriend.


    At that moment, her eyes were sore and astringent, and that she should have just quietly hid aside as if


    she saw nothing. However, her legs were not cooperating, and she stood still as she watched him.


    Besides, she hadn''t seen Sean for half a month now, and so she really missed him like crazy. Plus, she


    was already quite satisfied taking a few nces at him from afar.


    Watching him made Cali curious about which star Sean was now with. However, the woman''s face was


    covered by the hat and mask, so she kept her stare on the woman, just in case she could get a slight


    glimpse.


    However, she realized toote that she should not have kept staring, because as soon as the hat and


    mask were off, she recognized that side face.


    It was no other than Nina.


    ''How could it be Princess Nina?'' she thought to herself.


    For a moment, Cali suspected that she was just hallucinating, and so she rubbed her eyes and opened


    them again. However, each time she did, it didn''t change the fact that it was Nina.


    She was even more surprised when Sean bent over and kissed Nina.


    Because of that, her mind turnedpletely nk. She could not ept what she saw, so she quietly


    went to the bathroom to hide.


    She turned the faucet on sshed cold water on her face again and again, as if washing her face could


    erase what she saw. She took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. Perhaps, it was just


    someone who looked a lot like Nina from the side.


    ''How could Sean do something that intimate with Princess Nina?


    Moreover, how could Princess Nina cheat on her husband? She and Count Nangong love each other


    so much, or don''t they?'' Cali wondered.


    She grabbed a tissue and wiped her face dry. Then, she picked up her phone and dialed Nina''s


    number. She tried to make herself look and sound calm, but her voice would not stop trembling.


    When Nina asked her what was wrong, Cali almost couldn''t control herself.


    Her remaining sanity and doubt that she was wrong did not allow her to confront her. Instead, she went


    to see Nina first to confirm it.


    As she was walking towards Nina, she paused to look at her from head to toe in the distance. However,


    she was even more shocked that Nina was wearing exactly the same as the woman she saw with


    Sean.


    It was true. Nina was having an affair with another man behind Vicente''s back.


    Moreover, the man Nina was having an affair with was the man Cali loved.


    Because of this, Cali''s face turned pale. Hate, sadness, and anger all intertwined in her eyes. At that


    moment, she almost upied the moral ground and wanted to rush over and confront Nina, asking her


    what happened and why.


    However, Nina saw her and the worried look in her eyes discouraged her from saying or asking


    anything about it.


    As she sat in the car then while Nina drove, Cali could not help but recall how Nina treated her in the


    past year, making her cry her heart out unconsciously.


    Cali was left in a trance as she recalled the moments from the airport until this very moment.


    After a while, she heard someone calling her name, taking her back to reality.


    "Cali? Hello?" Holding a ss of lukewarm water, Ivy kept waving her other hand in front of her, but


    there was still no response. She then decided to shout, "Cali!"


    "Huh? What? What happened?" Startled, Cali raised her head to look up at Ivy with a dull look in her


    eyes.


    Ivy said crossly, "What happened to you? Were you bewitched or something? I called you so many


    times, but you weren''t responding. Anyway, here. Take the medicine." She then handed her the cup of


    warm water and the tablet.


    "Thank you," Cali said. She took the cup and waved her hand over the medicine. "It''s okay. I''ll just drink


    some warm water. I don''t need the medicine. I am really fine now."


    Ivy furrowed her eyebrows into a frown and asked suspiciously, "Really? Are you sure? You don''t really


    have a stomachache, do you? Did something happen to you?"


    "Maybe. I don''t know," Cali replied with a shrug, but she didn''t deny anything. "Princess Nina


    mentioned that sometimes, psychological problems can manifest physically, and so we feel physical


    pain when we feel pain inside."


    "Psychological problems? What do you mean?" Ivy sat down beside Cali. "What''s wrong? Did you do


    something? Are you in trouble?"


    Cali lowered her head on the pillow and said, "Well, I saw Sean."


    "Ah. No wonder," Ivy said, feeling relieved in a way that it wasn''t that serious. "Sean doesn''t like you


    because he has bad taste. I am certain that you will definitely find a better man, who sees your own


    value."


    Cali sighed and said, "Maybe Sean has good taste and he likes... Never mind. Forget it."


    Ivy frowned. "Why did you stop halfway? Isn''t his girlfriend a celebrity? As far as I know, only a few of


    them are clean, and so Sean is probably deceived," Ivy said indignantly, crossing her arms over her


    chest after cing the medicine down on the table.


    "Stop talking nonsense," Cali scolded. With mixed feelings in her heart, she turned to Ivy and said


    seriously, "Ivy, I want to ask you a question. What do you think of the rtionship between Sean and


    Princess Nina?"


    "Well, not bad I guess," Ivy replied. "However, Sean doesn''t look like he''s a bodyguard at all. I think he


    is more like a really close friend of both Princess Nina and Count Nangong, but I also think that..."


    Cali noticed that Ivy was hesitating, so she asked, "What? What is it? What do you think?"


    "Wait, okay! I don''t think I can say it out loud. I''m afraid I''ll get into trouble," Ivy said. "I think Sean is


    very good to Princess Nina, but not the casual or normal kind. I mean, he is very gentle to her, and it


    looks like he is only like that to her. Even though he still seems expressionless around her, I can sense


    that he acts differently towards her."


    Cali''s heart skipped a beat. ''Does Ivy feel the same way?'' She thought.


    She thought she was way too sensitive to even notice how Sean acted around Nina.


    She remembered something all of a sudden.


    On the day when Nina met Jett in the teahouse, Cali called Sean using Nina''s phone. When she did,


    she heard him call her gently, "Little girl."


    It was impossible for Sean not to know that it was Nina''s number.


    ''Are they having an affair behind Count Nangong?''

 Chapter 571 Hesitation

    Chapter 571 Hesitation


    Cali was startled into silence again.


    Ivy didn''t notice it, and instead kept talking. "I''m probably overthinking it. I heard Sean was hired


    specifically to protect Princess Nina''s two kids, so it makes sense he''s nice to her.


    Princess Nina and Count Nangong are very much in love. Sometimes it seems they can''t keep their


    hands off each other., Man, I''m jealous of them..."


    Jealous was an understatement. She was green with envy.


    Ivy decided she''d been yammering too long, so her voice trailed off and she decided to be quiet for a


    bit.


    Cali suddenly asked, "Do they really love each other?"


    "Of course they do." Ivy didn''t want to admit it, but she had to.


    Cali remembered something someone posted following Vicente''s press conference. She thought it was


    ridiculous when she saw it, so she didn''t spend too much time on it. Someone imed that Nina and


    Vicente were pretending to be in love.


    She posted ament telling him he was a disrespectful idiot.


    Now that she thought about it, maybe the guy was right.


    Vicente was the one being nice to Nina, while Nina didn''t show much affection toward Vicente.


    Cali thought to herself,


    ''What should I do?


    Should I tell Count Nangong?''


    Vicente had helped her a lot. Nina was also good to her.


    "What should I do? Why is life so hard?¡±


    Cali grabbed her hair with both hands and rubbed it. She still couldn''t make up her mind.


    Ivy was startled by her sudden madness. She stood up and started giving her some space, in case she


    became dangerous.


    "Cali, what''s wrong with you?"


    Cali threw the pillow to the floor, covered her face with her hair, and fell onto the bed like a cadaver.


    "I''m fine, Ivy. Don''t worry about me. I just need some sleep, I think. Grab some dinner."


    "Need me to bring you anything? A te, maybe?"


    Cali buried her face in the pillow and said in a low voice, "No."


    "All right. I''m headed out tonight. Call me if you need me."


    "Okay."


    Ivy took out her precious bag and the new dress she bought, dressed up and went out.


    She finally had two days off, so she swore to rx as much as she could. She had the same chores


    every day in the castle, which was quite annoying.


    When Ivy stepped out of the castle, she almost bumped into Nina and Vicente. If they knew she wasn''t


    taking good care of Cali, she''d be in trouble.


    Ivy hid behind a bush. She didn''t emerge until the car drove away.


    Thy were headed for Scher Mountain.


    On the way, Vicente kept telling Nina, "Let me do the talking. I tried my best to convince your mom you


    were on a boat trip."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Think Mom will buy it?" Nina asked.


    Vicente didn''t know what to say for a moment. "She seemed to. Don''t know if she still will when she


    sees you."


    Nina was calm. "It doesn''t matter. It''ll be for the best if she doesn''t bring it up. But if she does, I''ll tell the


    truth. Not even my brother knows I''ve been to Lexingport City."


    "Fortunately, Leon doesn''t know anything about it," Vicente said. "I heard her calling Leon, and I was


    shaking. Fortunately, he really doesn''t know."


    Nina said, "John stopped me from telling Leon."


    Vicente praised him. "Smart man."


    By the time they arrived at Scher Mountain, it was dinnertime. The family sat at the table. When their


    eyes met, the truth would definitelye out.


    "You went to Lexingport City, didn''t you?" Anne looked into her daughter''s eyes.


    Vicente held her breath. Nina nodded calmly, "Yeah. I didn''t tell anyone."


    Anne shifted her gaze to her food and started cutting the steak. "Did hee back with you?"


    "Yes." Nina was not surprised at all that her mother knew everything. Her mother had been keeping


    close tabs on her since she was a kid.


    But since she came backst year, her mother seemed to have changed a lot, as if she wanted to


    make up for her past behavior. She just asked some basic questions, instead of giving her the third


    degree.


    This time, she didn''t seem angry at all.


    Nina was astonished at what her mother said next. "Since he came back with you, why don''t you invite


    him here for dinner?"


    Nina''s beautiful eyes widened. Complete surprise was etched on her face. It was almost too much to


    process.


    Then she saw her father winking at her kindly.


    And it was no surprise how she felt. She was grinning from ear to ear. "I''ll call him now. Reba, could


    you get my phone?"


    Phones weren''t allowed when they were dining together.


    "Please wait a moment, Your Highness." Reba turned to get it.


    "Hold on!" Anne stopped her. "He''ll take at least half an hour to get here. Why should we wait for him to


    have dinner?"


    Reba stepped aside.


    A hint of disappointment shed through Nina''s eyes. Seeing his daughter was sad, Bruce quickly said,


    "We can wait."


    Anne red at him. "Will he leave tomorrow?"


    "No, he won''t. He''ll stay for a couple of days." Bruce smiled and winked at his daughter again.


    Vicente also raised her eyebrows to congratte Nina.


    "Thank you, Mom." Nina was so happy that she wished she could tell John the good news immediately.


    Things were happening quite nicely, and everyone felt warm, awash in the glow of family. Anne


    asionally nced at her daughter''s smiling face and couldn''t help curving her eyebrows.


    However, when she looked at Vicente, she felt a little guilty. She owed her for helping her daughter.


    She would try her best to repay that debt.


    When Bruce saw his wife, he also smiled happily.


    After dinner, Nina asked her mother, "When''s Leoning home?"


    At the thought that Leon was so poor that he couldn''t even afford a cup of soybean milk, she felt bad. If


    her brother hadn''t helped her escape, he wouldn''t have to suffer like this.


    Anne and her daughter stood side by side, overlooking the sea. The moon was reflected in the


    sparkling water.


    As the wind blew, the moon in the water dissolved into ripples a couple times, beforeing right back.


    The effect was dizzying.


    Her daughter had run away from home ande back. She even became a mother.


    Anne sighed. Time passed so fast. She hadn''t had much time to be with her daughter. After Nina got


    married, she had even less time.


    "He''ll be back after he finishes the mission I gave him."


    "And how long will that take?"


    "Three years, give or take. He''s got Bryant with him."


    "Three years." Nina was worried Michelle couldn''t afford it. She would secretly help her after she got


    back to Lexingport City.


    The idea made her feel better.


    "What''s wrong?" Anne was a little confused, but she seemed to have figured it out herself. "Don''t worry


    about him. He likes being out in the thick of it."


    Nina whispered, "Yes, he''s morefortable, but he doesn''t have any money."


    "How could he not have money?" Anne shook her head and sighed. "You believe whatever Leon says.


    You have never thought about being cheated."


    Nina''s eyes lit up. "Is my brother actually rich?"


    "It''s just not as rich as being at home." Anne felt a little wronged. Why did everyone think that she didn''t


    help Leon out financially?


    She didn''t say that all the money was used for investment.


    Feeling hurt, Anne left. She went to her husband forfort.


    Nina was left there alone, wondering why Leon pretended to be poor when he was rich.

 Chapter 572 I Dont Know What To Do

    Chapter 572 I Don''t Know What To Do


    After thinking for a while, Nina shook these thoughts away and proceeded to go back to her room.


    Meanwhile, Reba was taking care of Van and Don, and when Nina came in the room, she greeted


    Nina with respect, "Your Highness."


    "Were Van and Don behaved in the past two days? Did they cry a lot?" Nina asked. She walked


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    towards the crib and kissed Van''s and Don''s little hands.


    Seeing their mommy, both of the children chuckled with glee.


    Reba stood aside and said, "Count Nangong spent time with them, and they didn''t make much


    noise when they were with him. Sometimes, they would cry, but they''d be fine after Count Nangong


    coaxed them for a while."


    "Oh, you guys are very good, huh? Come here, and hug Mommy," Nina said. Nina stretched her arms


    out to hold Van, making Don babble for attention.


    "Oh, Don, be a good boy. Mommy will hold you, too," she said. After hugging Van, she turned to hold


    Don.


    When the baby was in his mother''s arms, he ced his soft little hand on Nina''s face and babbled even


    more.


    "Don, you must be a naughty boy when you grow up," Nina said softly. She patted Don on the rear and


    looked down at Van, who was quietly lying in the crib as he looked at her with his big eyes.


    "Fortunately, Van is quiet and behaved. If both of them make trouble, I am afraid that they would turn


    the whole house upside down when they grow up," Nina teased with a huge smile on her face.


    Reba smiled as well and said, "It''s good that one of them is quiet, while the other is lively. Most of


    the time, it''s the elder one who can control his younger sibling. Normally, Don will cry if his elder brother


    does. When Van stops crying, Don will stop too."


    Nina smiled at this and nodded at Don''s face. She gently poked his cheeks. "You, dear one, will be


    your elder brother''s tterer in the future?"


    As if he understood, Don babbled to protest.


    After she spent time with the children for a while, the children felt tired and sleep finally arrived at them.


    She gently tucked her children in before closing the lights and leaving the night light on. Then, she


    washed herself and finallyy on the bed, feeling the exhaustion take over her. Before she closed her


    "Hello, my little girl. It''s still early," Johnined. He was drying his hair with a towel and used his


    other free hand to hold the phone in front of him.


    He thought that she wouldn''t contact him this evening, so he took his clothes off and went to take a


    shower. Momentster, a video call came. Seeing that it was Nina, he stopped and answered the call.


    "Shh..." Nina said with her index finger on her lips. With a smile, she turned the head of the camera and


    focused it towards the sleeping children before whispering, "Van and Don are now sound asleep, right


    next to my bed, so we should talk in a low voice?"


    "Is this low enough? Can you still hear me?" John asked in a low voice.


    Nina rolled her eyes. "I can''t even hear you."


    With this, John smiled and stopped teasing her. He asked, "Did the children cry during the two days


    you were away?"


    Nina sighed. "Yes, they cried. It seems that I can''t go to see you in the future. You have toe here to


    see me and the children," she said sadly.


    "Oh, okay. Well, can you return the camera back to you?" John asked. "That''s why you will wait for me


    in the future, okay? I really was about to go here, but you beat me to it."


    Nina nodded and assured him that she would, instead of her going to him. "By the way,e here for


    dinner tomorrow. My mom knows you''re here," she said.


    "Well then, I will go there as soon as I get up early tomorrow morning," John said with a smile.


    "I said, dinner. You don''t have to be in such a hurry, you know."


    "Why not?"


    "Why? What''s the rush? Do you not have the money to buy yourself breakfast and lunch?" Nina joked


    with augh.


    John replied in a low voice, "No, I have the money, but I need someone to have a meal with me."


    Upon hearing that, Nina smiled shyly.


    "Many people want to have a meal with you if you ask," Nina teased.


    John''s eyebrows furrowed into a slight frown. Before he could say anything, Nina interrupted him.


    "Look, silence means acquiescence."


    Then, she raised her chin and looked at him through her nose, making John burst intoughter. He


    yed along with her and said, "Oh, yes, there are two more."


    ''Huh? Does he mean Van and Don?''


    Nina thought.


    "Then again, they are too young to have a meal with me for now," John said.


    Nina nced at him and turned towards the children who were asleep before gently snorting at John,


    making himugh.


    "Achoo!" She sneezed after snorting.


    Her sneeze made John stopughing. Worried, he asked in a low voice, "Did you catch a cold? Go


    take your medicine now, and take good care of yourself. Achoo!"


    This time, he sneezed, too. Both of them exchanged stunned looks.


    Feeling the warmth on his cheeks, John scratched the back of his head, feeling embarrassed.


    He sneezed right after scolding her about taking good care of herself.


    Nina didn''t know what to say.


    ''Was sneezing contagious? Did he get infected even through the screen?'' she wondered.


    The two of them just looked at each other for a while, and then they both seemed to have sensed some


    important information.


    "My little girl, did you just reprimand me in your head?"


    "John, did you just curse me in your head?"


    They spoke at the same time. Then, both of their eyes went wide open, and they started tough. The


    children were already sleeping, so they didn''t dareugh that loud.


    Meanwhile, back in the Castle,


    Cali turned her bedsidemp on, only lighting up a part of the bed.


    She couldn''t sleep, and so she decided to call Lynda. "I honestly don''t know what to do now. There are


    now two voices in my head, fighting about what to do. I don''t know what to choose." Cali sat on her bed


    with her back on the headboard. She pulled her knees towards her and hugged them with her other


    hand as she talked with Lynda on the phone.


    In a trembling voice, Lynda asked, "Is it really true?"


    "Lynda, please, help me. I really don''t know what to do. I can''t stop thinking about it as well. I can''t even


    eat or sleep properly anymore."


    "Wait. Sorry, wait a second," Lynda said.


    "Are you with someone right now?" Cali asked.


    "No! No one is beside me. I''m in the apartment alone," Lynda stammered.


    "Okay, that''s good. You must not let anyone know about this. I am just really upset, and that I don''t


    know what to do anymore, so I called you to ask for advice. I am really conflicted, Lynda," Cali said.


    Lynda answered perfunctorily, "Okay, sure, Cali, but I want to ask you again. Is it true that Princess


    Nina and Sean kissed at the airport?"


    Cali sighed and replied irritably, "Yes. Like I said, I went to pick up Princess Nina and happened to


    witness it. I thought I was just hallucinating, and that it was just someone who looked a lot like her.


    However, when I saw Princess Nina by the parking lot, waiting for me, she was wearing the same


    clothes. Ugh! I feel so down, and I don''t think I can keep thinking about this any longer, or else, I will go


    bonkers.


    What do you think I should do, Lynda? Should I confront Princess Nina? Should I tell Count Nangong?


    Ugh! But Princess Nina is really so kind to me!" Cali stretched her legs and started to kick on her bed.


    Lynda sighed and said indignantly, "But, it''s still wrong that Princess Nina cheated on her husband. If I


    were you, I would tell Count Nangong."


    "Well, that''s the problem. I am not you." Cali raised her head and heaved a deep sigh. "Hmm, how


    about I just pretend that I know nothing? Ugh! I can''t! I already know it, so how can I pretend not to


    know?"


    "To be honest, I don''t know either. I mean, I still can''t believe Princess Nina has an affair," Lynda said.


    Cali gave out a helpless sigh once more. "I saw it with my own eyes, but I, too, can''t believe it as well!


    How about I talk with Princess Nina and let her talk to Count Nangong about it? If possible, they can


    have a peaceful divorce."


    "Cali, no! Don''t do that. Aren''t you afraid that Princess Nina will hurt you, or even threaten you not to


    say anything?" Lynda said, stopping Cali from acting impulsively.


    "That''s impossible! Princess Nina is not that kind of person. I believe that she won''t do anything to hurt


    me," Cali replied.


    Lynda sighed. "Well, if you say. I don''t think I can help you. I have something to do now."


    Cali''s brows furrowed into a frown. "Why are you busy thiste at night?"


    "Nothing, it''s just about work. Don''t worry about it. I really can''t help you with this. This is entirely up to


    you," Lynda replied.


    "I just can''t make a decision..."


    Before Cali could finish, Lynda interrupted her, "Well, it''s not a big deal. I have to go now."


    "Lynda, wait!"


    Lynda ended the call.


    After hanging up the phone in a hurry, Lynda took a few deep breaths. She held her phone tightly as if


    someone could take it away from her anytime soon, making her palms sweat.


    As soon as she calmed down, she lit up her phone screen again, and it was still recording.

 Chapter 573 Exposing An Affair

    Chapter 573 Exposing An Affair


    The next morning, Nina was awakened by the buzzing sound of her mobile phone.


    She squinted and reached for it. It was a call from John. She slid the answer key and closed her eyes.


    "Good morning. Are you here? Can I sleep for a few more minutes?" Nina''s voice exudedziness as


    she spread out in her bed. Her face rubbed against her pillow.


    After a moment of silence, John said, "Okay. Promise me one thing first. Stay off the Inte today,


    okay?"


    "Okay," Nina answered sleepily, without really paying attention to what he was saying.


    She turned over and went back to sleep. The public''s opinion of her was swaying fast as more and


    more discussions about her broke out.


    Nina''s infidelity in her marriage upied the top of the hot search list. To follow that was an onught


    in thements section.


    "Shit! Princess Nina has been cheating on Count Nangong? Really?"


    "There is evidence!"


    "Fuck! You bitch!"


    "Who is this bodyguard? Sean, right? Find him now! How dare he take Princess Nina away from Count


    Nangong?"


    "He''s just a servant. Bullshit!"


    "Is Count Nangong not handsome enough or couldn''t he satisfy your cravings? How could you cheat


    on him? It must take a toll on your conscience, right?"


    "It seems that they were pretending to be in love."


    "Their love is a lie. There is no true love in the world."


    "I don''t believe in love any more. How could Princess Nina cheat on Count Nangong?"


    "As your fan, I''m really heartbroken. Princess Nina, pleasee out and exin to everyone!"


    "I feel so sorry for you, Count Nangong. Stay strong. Princess Nina betrayed you. We won''t let her get


    away with it."


    "Count Nangong is probably distraught. What can we do?"


    "What the hell are you, Nina? You fucking bitch! Get out of here! You don''t deserve to be the princess


    of C Ind! You weren''t loyal to the person you love! It''s just insulting!"


    "It''s so disgusting. How dare you fall into the arms of a bodyguard instead of Count Nangong?"


    "Why isn''t she saying anything? Is it true? Are you hiding, Princess Nina?"


    "It is likely that she is hiding in the quilt of some bodyguard."


    "Does the recording really prove that she is having an affair though? A random person broke the news.


    Who''s to say what''s true? Don''t be so quick to jump to conclusions and be so mean."


    "I''m not going to say anything. I''ll wait for the truth to surface."


    "Wait for Princess Nina to exin."


    "I just want to say that the person who released this recording is most likely courting death. How that


    person she offend the princess?"


    "What do you mean? Just because she''s a princess, we can''t talk about her? Isn''t she a human being?


    Why shouldn''t people speak up when she has done something wrong?"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "That''s right. No matter their rank, everyone should be responsible for what they''ve done."


    "As a princess, she should set an example! What is she doing now? Is she trying to teach other women


    how to cheat on their husbands?"


    "If anything happens to the person who leaked this recording, it has to be Princess Nina''s doing."


    "Oh my God! The person who released the recording and the maid better watch out. I''m worried about


    them."


    The recording was released in the middle of the night, startling a lot of those who sleptte. By the


    morning, it was anarchy.


    Naturally, a lot of people hopped online to te Nina''s name. There were also othersing to her


    defense, but their responses were nowhere near as frequent.


    The hatefulments smothered thements section, suffocating any other thoughts.


    When John saw all the insults about Nina, he almost crushed his cell phone. His eyes turned red as he


    thought, ''If I had restrained myself a little, Cali wouldn''t have seen us.''


    John and Vicente had made up their mind. The first thing they needed to do was to remove the news


    from the Inte so Nina wouldn''t see it.


    However, even after they removed it, it was posted up again almost immediately. They were forced to


    let it hang, praying Nina didn''t go online.


    Due to the nature of the situation, Bruce and Anne couldn''t go over anyone''s head to control all this.


    They couldn''t hold the media ountable.


    Because of Nina''s identity, no major media dared fight against the royal family so the news didn''t


    spread out of C Ind.


    To make matters worse, John couldn''t speak out either. If he revealed his identity, the news would


    spread worldwide. He wasn''t a nobody, after all.


    After being busy for a few hours, Vicente finally spoke to the camera in a gentle and calm voice as


    usual.


    "I''m Vicente. I''ve read all the discussions online and I just want to tell you three points. First, Nina didn''t


    cheat on me. Second, we had already divorced. She is just in a normal rtionship, and I set the two of


    them up. Third, the source of the rumors is Magnolia Media Company and you will be going out of


    business in three days. As for other media outlets, I will give you one more day."


    As soon as the video was released, thements started flying in.


    Vicente''s voice was soft, but her words were poisoned with their destructive intent.


    "Fuck! He is so crazy for protecting his wife!"


    "Yes, it''s obvious that he''s just protecting his wife. Why did they divorce?"


    "He''s so handsome! And he''s so assertive. He threatened the media without any remorse. How


    romantic! It turns out that even a gentle man like him can be domineering for his beloved!"


    "Divorced? When did they get divorced? I just don''t believe it."


    "I don''t believe it either. Did he juste out and speak to preserve Princess Nina''s reputation? If


    that''s the case, Count Nangong must love her a lot, right?"


    "He shouldn''t speak for Princess Nina anymore. I really feel sorry for him."


    "Please don''t stand up for her anymore!"


    "Count Nangong loves Princess Nina so much. She hasn''t said anything for herself yet. It''s all been


    from Count Nangong."


    "Why did they just get divorced for no reason?"


    "Did he divorce her because he knew that she cheated on him? They had only been married for a year,


    how could they suddenly get divorced? It couldn''t have been that simple."


    "Why couldn''t they get a divorce? This was their choice."


    "That''s right. Everyone is saying that they got divorced because Princess Nina had an affair, but I think


    it was Count Nangong who didn''t want to be with her anymore."


    "It''s none of your business. It''s their divorce at the end of the day."


    "Is it that easy to just get divorced like that? Why not show us a photo of the divorce certificate? Let''s


    see when they got divorced. The day they got divorced is probably today."


    "Wait for the bankruptcy of the Magnolia Media Company."


    "Agreed. I hope they go out of business. They always nder people. First, the actors, and now, the


    princess! Humph, let''s see how long they can keep this up."


    Everyone was so distracted talking about their divorce that the conversation about Nina''s infidelity


    came to a halt.


    However, the Magnolia Media Company had be the target of public criticism in a sh. The only


    fix that the CEO of thepany coulde up with was to take Lynda to Vicente''s castle to apologize


    and rectify the whole situation.


    Lynda was dumbfounded to say the least.

 Chapter 574 Punish One As A Warning To Others

    Chapter 574 Punish One As A Warning To Others


    The CEO of the Magnolia Media Company was called Marcus Zhang. He was in his early thirties and


    looked quite shrewd. Then again, being the head of a hugepany, he was rather sophisticated


    despite the situation.


    However, it was the first time he ever had the sense of panic. He had been sweating all the way, trying


    to think about his options on how to save hispany.


    Vicente had threatened him in person that Marcus could no longer in this business. Marcus hoped that


    Vicente would be magnanimous and would not let him go bankrupt and lose everything in the process.


    After hearing the recordingst night, Marcus had some misgivings. He also thought about the


    possibility that Vicente and Nina had gotten a divorce. However, after investigating the situation, he


    found that there was no sign of their divorce, and so he agreed to release the recording.


    Marcus thought that although Nina had a strong background, it was still she who cheated on Vicente.


    He was certain then that if Vicente knew about it, the count would definitely deal with her. However,


    Marcus didn''t expect that Vicente would deal with him instead.


    Because of that, Marcus felt very regretful of his actions. If it weren''t for his greed and if only he had


    handed the recording to Vicente first, then it wouldn''t have happened.


    Then again, this was all because of this intern named Lynda. Marcus shouldn''t have listened to


    someone else''s persuasion and agreed for her to stay.


    As a result, he was jinxed.


    Feeling regretful as well, Lynda followed Marcus obediently. Her face was pale, and she lowered her


    head, not daring to look at anyone or anything around.


    That morning, instead of getting praised, Lynda had received a scolding by her colleagues and the


    CEO.


    Now, she was nervous as if she already knew what would happen to her next. She wanted to just run


    away countless of times, but her fear made her legs tremble from the idea.


    After all, there were a lot of maids and bodyguards everywhere in the castle. Even if she wanted to and


    even if she had the courage to, she still wouldn''t be able to escape. If she did happen to run and get


    away from here, she would be spending her whole life in hiding.


    Lynda did that because she wanted to be a permanent employee at thepany. However, she didn''t


    expect that Vicente would side with and stand out to speak for Nina. Moreover, she didn''t know that


    they had already divorced.


    Walking in the solemn castle, Lynda felt like she was a prisoner being escorted towards the dungeon.


    Lynda didn''t know how to face her consequences or whatever they might be. Moreover, she did not


    know how to face her good friend, Cali, after what she had done to her.


    The news started to spread like wildfire, and for certain, Cali must had guessed that it was Lynda.


    "Lynda!" Marcus suddenly stopped to turn around and shout at her. "When we get there, make sure


    you apologize. Don''t cause any more trouble."


    Hearing the scolding, Lynda was so frightened that she could only nod in response and didn''t even


    dare to say a word.


    When they entered the living room, the first thing they saw was a maid kneeling on the floor. Marcus


    guessed that she was the other woman in the recording, the one who told Lynda about what she saw at


    the airport.


    Marcus looked around, and there were two people sitting on the sofa¡ªone had a gentle face, while the


    other had an obvious gloomy face.


    He looked at the basket of fruits on the coffee table and found a kitchen knife shining with cold light.


    Looking at the knife, Marcus started to feel a chill around his spine. He was so nervous that his palms


    started to sweat. The kitchen knife looked like a butcher''s knife, ready to strike him any time soon.


    Unconsciously, he touched his neck as if trying to protect it from getting sliced.


    As soon as they entered, the eyes of both men raised at the same time at Marcus and Lynda. Their


    cold eyes felt like a stab for Marcus, making him feel weightless in an instant as if he had fallen into


    hell.


    Being in the entertainment industry, Marcus had seen many people before. He knew at a nce that


    the man with the cold look on his face was not just a regr man. After all, the man was able to sit


    beside Vicente, and his eyes were as sharp as the kitchen knife of the table. Marcus assumed that this


    must be Nina''s boyfriend.


    Even Vicente looked like she had respect on the man.


    Before he could faint in fear, Marcus wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead and said with respect,


    "It is my pleasure to meet you, Count Nangong. I brought the intern who gave me the recording. This is


    Lynda Jiang, and she came to apologize to you."


    Hearing Lynda''s name being mentioned, Cali, who was kneeling on the floor with her head lowered,


    raised her head and looked at Lynda with nothing but resentment.


    Lynda gasped as soon as she met Cali''s eyes. Half of Cali''s face was red and swollen, and the corner


    of her mouth was still bleeding.


    Lynda covered her mouth and said, "Cali, I''m really sorry." She then lowered her head in panic as tears


    started streaming down her face.


    Lynda''s knees started to tremble as she knelt down with a thump. "I am sincerely sorry, Count


    Nangong. Please, this had nothing to do with Cali. She didn''t know I was recording. I swear, she knew


    nothing. Please don''t me her. Don''t hit her anymore. I''m sorry. I''m really sorry."


    Her heart was full of guilt and regret as she started to apologize. She lowered her head and was about


    to kowtow to atone for her sin. Vicente turned to give a look to a maid, who understood and walked


    over to Lynda to stop her from kowtowing.


    "Lynda, the floor in my house is very expensive. It will be really troublesome for me to change it if you


    make it dirty, don''t you think? As for Cali, she pped herself," Vicente said in a gentle tone, and there


    was no hint of me at all.


    "What?" With tears still streaming down her cheeks, Lynda turned her head and stare at Cali''s red and


    swollen face in disbelief.


    Cali''s eyes met with Lynda''s. At that moment, the tears she tried hard to hold finally came out of her


    eyes, rolling down on her red and swollen face.


    "Lynda, I regarded you as a good friend of mine. I told you everything because I trusted you. I thought


    that you''d be able to give me some advice. It didn''t matter even if you weren''t able to give me any


    solution. You listened to my restlessness, and I was already satisfied with that. But..."


    Cali stopped and started to cry. She felt heartbroken and angry that Lynda had betrayed her, and that


    she was wrong about trusting her.


    "I am really sorry, Cali. It''s just..." Lynda wanted to exin her side, but the more she thought of what to


    say, the more selfish she sounded.


    "I can''t believe it. Did you secretly record, clip that audio, and post it online just so you could be a


    permanent employee? You''re so selfish! Have you even considered that you''d be hurting me by doing


    so?" Cali sniffed and sobbed angrily.


    Lowering her head, Lynda kept crying and couldn''t make herself say anything more. "I''m sorry, I''m


    sorry, I''m sorry..."


    She knew that she was going to lose her best friend. From the moment she told Cali to wait so that she


    could record their conversation, she knew about the possibility of losing Cali.


    In the end, her greed dominated her, and she still did so.


    Because of what she did, Lynda could not refute any longer.


    Marcus cut in and said, "Count Nangong, I have brought the culprit here in front of you. I also sincerely


    apologize to you and Princess Nina. I humbly ask for your forgiveness about this matter."


    "Forgiveness? How bold of you to ask that from me! If you hadn''t agreed in the first ce, then the


    audio would not have been released, right? You should also take responsibility of your own actions. No,


    the whole Magnolia Media Company should be responsible for it," Vicente said with a smile.


    Marcus started to sweat in panic. "What do you want me to do, Count Nangong? No, what can I do to


    make you forgive me and forget about this? Whatever it is, I will promise you that I will do it."


    "Easy. I''ll just make you go bankrupt in three days'' time." Vicente paused and thought about it for a


    while before adding, "Actually, no, it won''t need to take three days."


    Vicente stood up and walked over to Marcus, who began trembling more with fear. "Rx. Stop being


    nervous. Didn''t you say that you weren''t afraid of anyone threatening you? Where''s the courage? Why


    are you trembling?"


    Marcus almost knelt down in front of Vicente when Vicente patted him on the shoulder. "I really didn''t


    know that you and Princess Nina have divorced. I swear!"


    "Well, it''s not your fault."


    "Yes, yes! It''s not my fault!" Marcus''s eyes immediately lit up with hope.


    Vicente gave him a mischievous smile. She learned from John that she should punish one as a


    warning to others, so that no media outlets would dare to provoke her easily in the future.


    This was a good opportunity to alert those who nned to oppose her.


    "However, I won''t let you go that easy. Just take it as a small punishment. I believe that with your


    strength and courage, you will definitely make aeback, won''t you? Well then, since you already


    sent her to us, you can now go back for the time being."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Feeling relieved that he could leave, Marcus left dejectedly.


    Kneeling on the floor with her head lowered down, Lynda knew that it was her turn to be judged, but


    she didn''t have money or the status, so she wondered what Vicente would to do her.


    While Lynda was thinking nervously about all the possibilities, Vicente''s voice could be heard once


    more, but it was not directed to her.


    "You can deal with her yourself." Vicente looked at John and then turned at Lynda with sympathy.

 Chapter 575 Punish Him To Stand In The Scorching Sun

    Chapter 575 Punish Him To Stand In The Scorching Sun


    John stood up expressionlessly and strode over to Lynda. She watched as his shiny leather shoes and


    slender legs stepped forward. As he approached, she felt an inexplicable pressure that made her lips


    tremble.


    She had to face what wasing to her.


    "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry. Please let me go." Her face turned a deathly pale color as her breaths became


    weak.


    When the hulking man squatted down in front of her, she seemed to have entered her version of hell,


    as the eyes of death pierced a hole in her body.


    "Which hand of yours pressed the record button?" The calmer John''s tone was, the eerier it sounded.


    "Right hand," answered Lynda, trembling.


    "Okay. Put it on the floor with your palm facing down," John ordered nonchntly.


    She didn''t know what he was going to do. What she did know was that the fear in her body was now in


    control and she dared not disobey him, so she did as she was told.


    He picked up the kitchen knife from the table. Vicente was in no mood to see the bloody scene to


    follow.


    Cali''s eyes widened. She thought back to Demi''s eye being pierced by the needle and feared that Sean


    was going to chop this woman''s hand off.


    Although she knew Lynda was in the wrong, she still didn''t think she deserved such a gruesome


    punishment.


    Cali quickly got up and rushed to stop him. "No, Sean, please don''t!"


    "Aaaah!" It was toote. Cali couldn''t get over to him in time.


    Lynda''s right hand was severed from her arm.


    As if scripted, everyone in the room seemed to hold their breath. The servants lowered their heads and


    dared not look at them, but felt a level of sympathy for this poor woman.


    ''Sean is merciless. He just cut off her hand like that.''


    Lynda passed out from the pain.


    Cali edged forward, realizing that she hadn''t stopped him. She stared in disbelief at the bloody scene,


    She copsed.


    Vicente reacted fast enough and caught her. "Cali, are you okay?"


    She raised her head stiffly. "Count Nangong, please save Lynda, save her."


    Vicente helped Cali sit on the sofa and waved at a servant. "Call the doctor over."


    They carried Lynda to a bed, with the doctor rushing over. He disinfected the wound, treated it and


    afterwards put her on a drip.


    Cali went back to the hall to continue her apology.


    She looked back and watched as the servants cleaned up the blood-stained floor.


    "Cali, the doctor is here. You should let him check your face." Vicente didn''t me Cali anymore. With


    all that had happened, it was pointless punishing her again.


    Vicente had listened to the whole recording, knowing that it was not her fault.


    "Thank you, Count Nangong." Wiping the tears from her eyes, Cali bowed. "Sean, I''m sorry."


    John sat on the sofa with a lit cigarette, but he didn''t take a drag.


    He seemed to be absent-minded. He kept looking at the front door, as if he was waiting for someone.


    After a while, a servant came in from outside and respectfully said, "Count Nangong, Queen Anne sent


    someone to take Sean to Scher Mountain."


    Vicente worriedly looking over at the man sitting on the sofa.


    John nodded slightly, stubbed out the cigarette and threw it into the trash can. When he stood up, he


    straightened himself up to look neat.


    He had been waiting for this moment.


    He wondered what judgment he''d get from Nina''s parents.


    "I hope everything goes well." Vicente wished him good luck as he walked out.


    Once he was out of sight, Vicente frowned and said, "Cali, he wasn''t that cruel to Lynda. I''m afraid that


    Queen Anne might actually show how cruel one can be."


    Cali pricked up her ears.


    "He med himself. If he had restrained himself yesterday, things wouldn''t have had to happen like


    this. He brought Nina under so much scrutiny that he couldn''t let himself off easily. Beyond that, her


    parents won''t let him go. I don''t know how much he will suffer, but I''m sure it won''t be easy for him,"


    Vicente said worriedly.


    Cali partially understood, but she couldn''t pinpoint the reason.


    She needed to make sure of one thing first. "Count Nangong, have you really divorced Princess Nina?"


    Vicente turned her head and looked into Cali''s inquiring eyes. Then, she smiled and continued to look


    ahead.


    "I''ll tell you one thing. I was the one who stole Nina away from Sean. That''s why I feel so sorry for


    them. I made an agreement with her parents and forced her to marry me."


    This was aplete shock to Cali. She never believed that the count would have done such a thing.


    "I won''t tell anyone," Cali promised.


    Vicente smiled gently. "I know. By the way, Lynda will work in the castle with you from now on. I''ll let her


    enjoy the same treatment that I''ve afforded to you."


    "Really?" Cali''s eyes lit up again.


    She knew that after what had happened today, there would be no ce for Lynda to stay on C Ind


    anymore.


    "Of course. Now go and get the doctor to check your face."


    "Thank you, Count Nangong. You really are a good person."


    Cali happily glided out the room.


    Vicente couldn''t help thinking what a smart and simple girl Cali was.


    The reason why she wanted Lynda here was that she wanted to keep watch on her. She didn''t want


    her hate to fester and for her to seek revenge. It would have put them in a state of constant danger.


    If Lynda wanted to do something bad to them, it would be easy to get rid of her.


    In the process, it made Cali happy and made her a more reliable employee.


    Of course this was John''s idea.


    Vicente thought of Nina as her good friend, but John was always going to be her teacher.


    The whole issue was taking up the whole morning. John stood in the scorching sun as sweat dripped


    down from his forehead.


    He stood there as a punishment. In all honesty, he wasn''t bitter about it at all.


    Nina didn''t even know any of this was happening. Anne had blocked thework signal for the whole of


    Scher Mountain.


    Although Nina had some doubts, Reba convinced her with a wless excuse.


    It was strange that Reba sent lunch to Nina''s room though, and said that they didn''t have to eat in


    the dining room today.


    When Nina woke up from her nap, she wanted to take the babies out to bask in the sun and feel the


    fresh sea breeze, but was stopped by Reba.


    She finally realized that something had to be wrong.


    She pretended to agree with Reba, but as soon as the possibility arose, she pushed her out the


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    way, beat the bodyguards, and rushed out of the door.


    She saw that John was standing in the hot sun, sweating profusely while his lips dried out like the


    desert sand.


    "John!" She shouted his name. He didn''t seem to hear her and possibly didn''t want to move his head,


    fearing he''d pass out from the dizziness.


    He didn''t know how long it would take for the punishment to be over. Only by holding on could he see


    his future parents-inw.


    He had never endured such a grueling punishment before, but he knew he deserved it.


    Noticing that he was dehydrated, Nina rushed down the castle to go to him. When she got down there,


    he had already been taken away.

 Chapter 576 A Privileged Man

    Chapter 576 A Privileged Man


    The heat in mid-September was intense. Nina had only been outside for a short while, but it felt as if


    she was near a hot charcoal grill.


    She didn''t know how long John had been standing in the scorching sun.


    In the morning, John had told her not to surf the Inte. Later that day, the entirework of Scher


    Mountain went offline. Then, she saw John standing in the sun, his lips dry.


    Nina thought that something must have happened. ''Why is everybody trying to keep me off the


    inte? There must be something there that they don''t want me to see, '' she wondered.


    "Your Highness..." Reba called out to her, rushing over with the servants.


    Nina turned around and walked towards her. "What happened this morning? Where is John?"


    Reba motioned for a servant to hold an umbre over Nina. She had already made up an excuse.


    "Her Majesty invited Mr. Shi to have dinner with you tonight."


    "Do you think I''m stupid? He almost passed out. What kind of invitation is this?" Nina said angrily.


    Respectfully, Reba lowered her eyes away from Nina''s gaze. "Your Highness, you misunderstood


    it," she answered calmly.


    Nina was growing more and more worried about John.


    She didn''t really want to talk to Reba anymore.


    "Tell me where he is now."


    Reba looked up and answered, "I don''t know either." She really didn''t know.


    With a fake smile, Nina gritted her teeth and dered, "Well then, if no one here knows where he is, I''ll


    look for him myself. I''ll search everywhere if I have to."


    With a look of concern, Reba stood in front of her and said, "But it''s hot outside. You might get


    heatstroke. Let''se back inside."


    Ignoring Reba''s plea, Nina continued to walk on another road. Reba signaled to the guards to


    block all paths.


    "Your Highness, please go back," Reba pleaded again.


    ''They''re quite determined to stop me. It''s no good forcing my way out now. I''ll concede for the time


    being, ''


    Nina thought. Raising her chin proudly, she turned around and went back.


    At this moment, Vicente called out from a distance, "Nina, wait!"


    "Vicente?" Nina turned around and saw Vicente walking towards her.


    "Count Nangong," Reba and the others said respectfully.


    "Queen Anne asked me to bring Princess Nina over," Vicente dered. No one would dare to question


    what she said, even if it was fake. She took the umbre from the servant and stood beside Nina.


    Reba examined Vicente''s face for a while and thought that she wasn''t lying. She signaled to the


    servants to follow her, and they left Vicente and Nina alone.


    Nina narrowed her eyes and asked, "Did my mother really ask you to call me over?"


    "Of course not,"


    Vicente answered. "You didn''t call back or sent a message after I sent you some messages. I haven''t


    received any messages from John either since this morning, either. I knew something must have


    happened. Come with me quickly so I can show you where they took him."


    Vicente recalled the look on John''s face when she saw him being taken away. John must have been


    tortured.


    "I saw that he didn''t look too well. It was as if he had heatstroke and couldn''t stand on his own feet. I


    came to you so we could get him out of trouble. It turns out that you were trapped here," Vicente said,


    ncing at her.


    "Okay." Nina knew that she had no time to lose. She walked faster, her heart pounding in her chest.


    ''John came here in the morning, and now it''s two o''clock in the afternoon. He''s been out in the sun for


    a couple of hours now.


    How could he stand it?


    And why didn''t I find out about this earlier?''


    As Nina''s pace got faster and faster, Vicente felt that she had to jog to catch up. ''Strange! My legs are


    longer than Nina''s.''


    "I don''t think they should hide it from you, even if they were just thinking of protecting you," Vicente said


    as she walked.


    "The real rtionship between you and John has been exposed to the public. Cali went to pick you up


    yesterday, and she identally saw him kissing you. Unfortunately, she told a friend about it, and her


    friend posted it online. Now everyone''s saying things about you and how you have an affair with John."


    Nina frowned and thought deeply. ''I knew it. I knew it wouldn''t stay a secret forever.''


    "But don''t worry. I have exined to everyone that we have divorced. It will be clear to everyone that


    there is nothing wrong with your rtionship with John." Even so, Vicente was still worried. "I''ve


    rified your status to the public, but it will be a different story if they find out more. So we shouldn''t let


    that happen."


    Nina was as cold as her mother, Anne. Anne belonged to the nobility and was once a controversial


    international star. She was used to dealing with the public, so she just let rumors sort themselves out.


    As long as the gossip didn''t harm the people she cared about, it didn''t matter. But if it hurt the people


    around her, she would fight back at all costs.


    Now that Nina was under attack, Anne naturally med John.


    When Vicente and Nina arrived at the meeting room, they heard Anne''s voice.


    "So, is this how you protect Nina? She is a princess. The apple of my eye. Even if not everyone likes


    her, no one should be allowed to insult her. Now thousands are ridiculing her on the Inte because of


    you!"


    As soon as Anne finished speaking, Nina pushed open the door and came in.


    The first thing she saw was John kneeling on the floor. Even though he was on his knees, he kept his


    back straight with dignity.


    Standing in front of John, Anne and Bruce just looked at him grudgingly.


    John looked willing to receive the punishment.


    For John, swallowing his pride was also a punishment for failing to protect Nina. Another reason is that


    he had to show respect to his inws.


    "Nina, why are you here?" Anne''s voice was naturally warm when she saw her daughter. However, she


    quickly turned to look at the guards who failed to keep her daughter out. No one could bear to look at


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    her cold gaze.


    Without answering, Nina ran straight to John and bent down to help him up. "John, stand up."


    John held her wrist firmly, and Nina could feel the heat radiating from his palm.


    John had been standing in the sun for five hours, sweating profusely.


    "Honey, it''s okay." Aforting smile appeared on John''s face. His lips were chapped because of


    dehydration. His voice was dry and hoarse as if he had sand inside his throat.


    Even at this moment, John''s first thought was tofort Nina.


    "What''s wrong with your throat?" Vicente took a closer look and was shocked by John''s pale face. She


    had expected that John would be a little dehydrated, but she was appalled to see that he was almost


    dried up.


    "I''m going to get some water. Vicente, his body needs salt. Go find some," Nina said in a hurry while


    pouring water for John. "Okay.


    I''ll get it," Vicente replied, hurrying off to the pantry.


    Standing next to them, Bruce and Anne didn''t say anything. They weren''t pleased that their daughter


    took John''s side.


    Nina added some salt to the water and gave the ss to John. She insisted on helping him, but he


    refused.


    Angrily, Nina loosened her grip and knelt with John.


    The three people standing were all stunned. At first, Vicente looked worried, but she smiled discreetly


    when she realized what Nina was doing.


    "What are you doing?" Anne asked furiously.


    Even Bruce, who had always spoiled his daughter, was angry. He stood in front of Nina and said, "Why


    are you kneeling? Stand up."


    Nina held John''s hand and looked at him with tears in his eyes. "I''m sorry."


    "No..." John wanted to say more, but Nina cut him off. "It''s not his fault alone."


    Nina''s chest felt heavy. John had always been arrogant and proud, yet he was willing to get on his


    knees and be held responsible for what happened. Tears rolled down from her eyes as she looked at


    John''s face.


    "Mom, I know that you are mad at him because you feel sorry for me. But I know that John didn''t want


    this to happen."


    By now, tears flooded Nina''s eyes.


    "John is also a privileged man. But now he is kneeling for my sake."


    She grasped his hand tightly. Her heart hurt so much.

 Chapter 577 Another Three Years

    Chapter 577 Another Three Years


    Nina''s heart sank further as she held onto John''s hand tighter and tighter.


    The well-known John Shi, as well as the president of Time Group, was born to be the Gods'' favored


    one. Even though he was born with a silver spoon in his mouth, he worked harder than anyone else.


    He was decisive in business and that allowed him to hold half of Lexingport City.


    The Gods'' favored one who was worth hundreds of millions now knelt down in front of Nina''s parents.


    "Do you know that John has never knelt before anyone, not even his own father?" Tears started


    streaming down Nina''s face.


    John reached out his hand to touch Nina''s face. He wiped away her tears with his thumb. The myriad


    of emotions in his heart finally turned into two words. "Don''t worry."


    His little girl knew him and protected him. His wife was so perfect that he could not ask for more.


    No matter what, he would treat her as his little girl. He would love her and take care of her.


    Every teardrop that escaped Nina''s eyes broke John''s heart.


    "Okay." Nina sobbed. "I''m not saying that you can''t kneel down to anyone ever. It''s tradition for a man


    to kneel down before his parents-inw at the wedding ceremony."


    John could not help chuckling and said, "I''ll give you a grand wedding."


    "It''s a deal. Don''t go back on your word." Nina smiled, her eyes curving like crescent moons.


    Vicente was bbergasted. It was supposed to be a bitter scene, but instead, she tasted the sweetness


    of their love.


    She really admired them.


    "Ahem!" Bruce loudly cleared his throat. "I need you to leave for now, dear. Your mother and I need to


    speak to John in private."


    Hearing the king''s gentle tone and seeing his loving eyes, Vicente felt relieved and escorted Nina out.


    Nina was so worried about John that she kept looking back at him while exiting the room. When she


    arrived at the door, she found that her mother had already let him sit down as if they were about to start


    a negotiation.


    After Nina and Vicente had gone, there was only the three of them. The room quieted down, and the air


    turned icy.


    Anne was still thinking about what her daughter had just said. Her every word was like a huge stone


    thrown into ake, creating ripples that could go on for a long time.


    Nina was right. John was also a privileged one, but he acted humbled before them.


    Bruce handed her a cup of tea, which she emptied before snapping back to her senses.


    Bruce also gave John a cup of tea and said, "My daughter likes drinking tea aftering back from


    Lexingport City. She said you loved it, and she rmended it to us. Tea can calm our mind."


    John picked up the tea cup and took a sip. It was indeed refreshing.


    "Things have happened, and you have been punished. You promised to protect Nina from being hurt,


    but this time, you failed," Bruce added.


    "You''re right. It''s all my fault." John sincerely apologized.


    "Nina is the princess of C Ind. Even though Vicente vouched for her and rified things, it''s


    impossible to change the situationpletely. Now my daughter''s reputation is damaged. If you marry


    her openly next year, it''ll create an even bigger scandal."


    John clenched his fists, turning his knuckles white. He did not say anything.


    "If it weren''t for the recording, none of this would''ve happened. Now everyone thinks that my daughter


    and Vicente divorced each other because she''s had an affair," Nina''s reputation is integrated with the


    reputation of the royal family.


    You two are from different countries. Once you get married openly, what happened this morning will be


    an international hot topic, so..." Bruce wanted to say something more, but stopped on second thought.


    Finally, he sighed in a low voice.


    "I know," John said.


    "No, you don''t," Anne said in a cold voice. "Even if you give her a grand wedding in Lexingport City, it


    won''t change the public''s opinions that she''s cheated on Vicente."


    John really wanted to give Nina the wedding of her dreams. He did not want her to have any regrets.


    Regrets might be a part of life, but one couldpletely avoid having them by living the present to the


    fullest.


    That was what John intended to do for Nina. He would give her the best wedding and the best life


    simply because she deserved to live a fairy tale.


    Was that not what he would do for his princess? If he could make the story happy for the love of his life,


    why not?


    But considering what had happened, John could not help being angry and disappointed with himself.


    Seeing that John was ming himself, Anne softened her voice and said, "Knowing my daughter and


    how she feels about you, I don''t think she''ll mind not being able to marry you openly on C Ind.


    But I have another thing to ask of you."


    John said, "I''m all ears, Mom."


    Anne was taken aback by the way John addressed her. She felt a little awkward, but at the same time,


    she felt d.


    "C Ind is too far away from Lexingport City. Your...dad and I..." Anne felt a little ufortable with


    the term but continued seriously, "We''re very busy. We won''t have much time to go to Lexingport City,


    and it will be too troublesome if we ask you to bring the children often back and forth."


    John''s eyelid started twitching as a bad feeling crept into his chest.


    "We want to keep our daughter and our grandchildren on C Ind for three more years," Anne finally


    said.


    John was stunned for a moment. It was more than a bad feeling.


    It was brutal!


    Three more years?


    "Is that too short?" Anne calmly looked at John''splicated eyes. "If you think that''s too short, we can


    let them stay for four years. Van and Don will only be five years old then."


    As a businessman, John was resolute and straightforward. He knew how to negotiate to turn the tides


    to his favor, but when it came to Nina, he was anxious. It was easier to bargain overmodities.


    And his little girl was not amodity.


    "Just three years." John epted his mother-inw''s initial offer.


    He agreed so quickly that both Bruce and Anne could not believe their ears. They looked at each other


    and smiled.


    As a man, Bruce knew that John felt a little upset. Every man wanted to marry the woman he loved as


    soon as he could.


    To make John feel better, Bruce said kindly, "In three years, you will be with Nina and your sons for the


    rest of your life. We only ask that you let us spend a little more time with our daughter and grandsons


    before you take them under your roof."


    Hearing Bruce''sst sentence, John was moved. He had never heard the king of C Ind plead for


    anything.


    Beneath all the wealth and power was just an old father who wanted to keep his daughter longer.


    John thought that if he and Nina had a daughter, he would also be reluctant to let her wed someone


    who lived so far away.


    Fortunately, they had sons. In the future, Van and Don would be the ones taking away other people''s


    daughters.


    John opened his thin lips and answered, "My family are all concerned about Nina and the children. Can


    you at least allow Nina to contact them?"


    "Of course." Being able to keep her daughter by her side for another three years, Anne fell into a good


    mood. Her tone became gentle. "And if they want toe and see Nina and the kids, C Ind will


    wee them."


    Hearing her reassuring words, John felt that three years would pass quickly enough.


    But it was just a fleeting feeling.


    John felt very depressed at the thought of not falling asleep beside Nina and waking up in the morning


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    next to her.


    While other people got to be with their wives and their children, he had to wait years to be with


    his.

 Chapter 578 Guess Who I Am

    Chapter 578 Guess Who I Am


    Nina and Vicente were waiting for John outside the room. As soon as John exited, they rushed to his


    aid and helped him back to his room.


    The first thing he did was take a shower to wash away his sweaty stench and refresh him after the


    fatigue he endured.


    With the babies in their arms, Nina and Vicente sat on the sofa on the balcony, enjoying the sea


    breeze. Someone had sent a box to Vicente, so Reba took it to them.


    "What''s in the box?" Nina opened the box with one hand and saw a divorce agreement and a divorce


    certificate.


    Nina reached for the divorce certificate, but Vicente said, "There''s nothing to see on the certificate.


    Have a look at the divorce agreement."


    "Let me see." Nina read over the agreement and was astounded to see that she was given arge sum


    of money as alimony.


    Nina was moved.


    "Don''t look at me like that. It''s not for you." Vicente smiled. "I did this for the children. Van and Don are


    my children too. Van, don''t you think so?"


    She reached out her hand and pinched Van''s little cheek. "If I don''t give you custody, the children will


    be forced to stay with me. They will probably grow to resent me. They might even join forces to destroy


    the Nangong family with John."


    Nina said, "You are right."


    John had finished in the shower. With the slight fragrance of roses hanging on his body, he walked


    toward Nina.


    As he approached, Nina heard his footsteps and turned. She greeted him with a sweet smile that


    almost melted his heart. She was absolutely beautiful and her smile was as bright as a flower in bloom.


    It was somewhat bitter sweet to see because it would be another three years before he could bring her


    back to his house and take care of her again.


    John informed her that her parents wanted to keep her and the children by their side for another three


    years. Nina had no objections to be honest. Staying with them was good for her and she got on well


    with her parents.


    However, this did take a toll on John. He spent his next three years either drowning in work oring


    to C Ind to see his wife and kids.


    Over these years, while raising her children, Nina was a graduate student in criminal psychology.


    Sometimes she needed to study so the children were under the care of Bruce and Anne, and


    sometimes Vicente would take care of them.


    Van and Don''s birthday fell on the day of the Lantern Festival. Stone Road was left unusually quiet as


    the family arrived at Scher Mountain to liven it up.


    A lot had happened over the past three years. James and Emma had finally gotten married on the


    same day that the J Entertainment Company was listed.


    Emma, who recently graduated, won the best director award for a literary movie. In the process she


    brought two actors a lot of fame and recognition from it.


    Michelle had given up E-sports and went to study abroad. It was a very normal thing to do and her


    parents supported her, but she didn''t tell anyone where she was going nor did she contact anyone.


    Nina was worried about her friend, so she sent someone to look for her. It wasn''t that easy though.


    Michelle was like an injured rabbit, ducking and hiding where no one could find her as she licked her


    wound alone.


    Perhaps all the noise from the people trying to track her down eventually made Michelle contact Nina.


    Whatever it was that prompted this, she reached out to her friend back in Scher Mountain, but refused


    to talk about any of her graduate life. She possibly didn''t want to leave any clues about where she was.


    Michelle only gave an address to Nina in the letter so she could write to her. She also hoped that


    nobody woulde to find her and that her friend wouldn''t tell anyone about the message.


    Nina had vague ideas about what was happening because Michelle spoke about hiding from someone.


    She didn''t exin further but it was fine in Nina''s eyes. The main thing was that she was okay.


    The two of them mainly chatted about Van and Don.


    Three years seemed to pass in the blink of an eye.


    After graduation, Nina would go back to the Lexingport City to get married some timeter, so she


    wrote a letter to Michelle and asked her to return home before the wedding.


    She also tossed some photos in the envelope and asked Michelle which bridesmaid dress she liked the


    most from the pictures.


    After sending the letter, Nina came back and got out of the car. She felt two little hands clutch onto her


    thigh out of nowhere.


    "Mom, guess who I am?"


    A child''s voice came to her ears. She lowered her head and looked at her son hanging on her thigh like


    a monkey. He was raising his fluffy little head, as his big eyes looked up at her expectantly.


    Van and Don loved ying this game most of all. Since they looked so simr, not a single person


    could tell them apart.


    Their mother and John were the only exception.


    Don couldn''t ept that though. He always tried to trick his mother and run off to her to see if she


    could make him out.


    Nina bent down and held the child in her arms. She smiled, "Van, where is your brother?"


    "He''s ying with Dad over there." The boy pointed at thewn at the foot of Scher Mountain. She


    looked over andid eyes on her little son running around and ying happily.


    The closer they got, the clearer theirughter became.


    "Mommy, you are so smart. You know it''s me every time." The little boy leaned over and kissed his


    mother''s cheek, leaving behind a little bit of saliva.


    It was so little that Nina didn''t even bother wiping it off.


    She gently pinched her son''s little hand and smiled, "Naughty boy."


    "My brother is the naughty boy, not me." The child pretended to be angry and turned his head. "Mom,


    put me down. Dad doesn''t want you to hold me too long. I''m very heavy."


    He wriggled in her arms so much that she eventually set him down. "Okay, okay, I put you down. You


    need to be careful. What if I couldn''t hold you anymore and you fell?"


    "No, that won''t happen. Mom, I''ll take you with me. Be careful not to fall." The child smiled and


    stretched out his hand to hold a couple of Nina''s fingers.


    Nina couldn''t helpughing. "I won''t fall."


    "But Daddy said that you are a little girl and we all need to take care of you more than anything." The


    child seriously marched on, acting like a soldier.


    Nina could only follow his small steps.


    Vicente, who was being chased, stopped when she saw Nina approaching, deliberately letting the child


    catch him.


    "Ouch, Don, you caught me." Vicente squatted down, put her hands under the child''s arms and lifted


    him up to celebrate before setting him down again.


    "You stopped on purpose. It doesn''t count." The child held her hand and walked forward. "Mom is


    back."


    "Yes, she is. We''re going over to them." They continued to stride forward.


    After meeting up, they strolled around together.


    The two kids withdrew their hands and whispered in each other''s ears.


    "Don, did Mommy recognize you?"


    "No, she didn''t. What do you think? I acted quite well, right? Now I am your elder brother! You have to


    admit it!"


    Van''s eyes filled with doubts as he stopped listening to his brother''s wishes. He then looked back at his


    mother, rather confused.


    "Did Mommy really fail to recognize you?"


    When Nina saw her son turn around, she quickly said, "Van, keep your eyes on the path. You can get a


    good look at me when we go home."


    "Isn''t he Don? I rubbed mud on his face by ident. We need to go back so I can wash it off for him." It


    was now Vicente''s turn to be confused.


    Nina smiled, "You have been with the children for four years. Have you really made no progress?"


    Vicente was shocked. "Did I get fooled again?"


    Hearing the conversation between the two, Van turned his head and looked at his younger brother


    frolicking far away. He thought, ''Don, it''s our mother who actually fooled you.''


    Unaware of this, Don was still immersed in his wless performance.


    He really thought that he finally deceived his mother.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 579 An Elder Brother

    Chapter 579 An Elder Brother


    On the way, Vicente asked while walking, "It''s September now. Three years have passed, so when will


    you go back to Lexingport City?"


    "Are you reluctant to leave me?" Nina raised her eyebrows and asked


    "No, no, no. The ones I am reluctant to leave are Van and Don, not you," Vicente retorted.


    Without trying to expose her, Nina nodded, "If you say so."


    "Your wedding is supposed to be at the end of October, right? I have postponed all the meetings at that


    time," Vicente informed.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Have you made your choice yet?"


    "What?" Vicente rolled her eyes and looked away.


    Nina patted her on the shoulder and said, "Don''t act now. I had printed out the pictures I sent to you.


    I''ve just sent them to Mimi as well and asked her to choose her favorite dress. You''d better pick quickly


    so that I can get your size."


    "No. I wouldn''t dare," Vicente refused, pursing her lips


    Ninaforted, "Don''t be afraid. After putting on your wig and makeup, no one will recognize you.


    Moreover, you will be in the Lexingport City, not in C Ind. What are you afraid of?"


    "I''m just afraid." Vicente hadn''t worn women''s clothes for more than 20 years. Now she suddenly had to


    wear a dress, and this whole thing made her so nervous that her heart constantly pounded in her chest.


    Nina watched her expression carefully and asked, "You actually are willing to do it, aren''t you? Don''t


    worry. I won''t let anyone find out. It''s going to be my first real marriage and it''ll be such a tragedy if you


    and Mimi aren''t my bridesmaids."


    "How about I wait for your next wedding?" Vicente joked, ncing at her.


    Nina rolled her eyes, raised her arm and wrapped it around Vicente''s neck, threatening, "Do you want


    to die or be my bridesmaid. Take your pick."


    Nina wasn''t squeezing tightly at all and the person she was threatening was taller than her as well.


    Vicente was forced to lean back a little and smiled, "At least give me some time to think about it."


    "Haven''t you had enough time?" Nina tightened her arm again, as her captive was forced to lean back


    further, with the back of her head leaning against her shoulder.


    All she could see now was the blue sky and white clouds.


    "My princess, it''s only been a few hours since you''ve sent me the photos to choose from." Vicente was


    at a loss whether to cry or tough.


    Nina wasn''t having it though. "You should feel lucky that I''m letting you have more than a few minutes."


    "Minutes? There''s no point in giving me time. You should rather choose for me," Vicente jokingly


    remarked.


    "Okay, no problem. I''ll make the decision for you. You don''t have to choose." Nina then let go of her


    happily.


    "I..." Vicente was left speechless.


    Nina was distracted because of a WeChat message from John.


    After reading it, she said, "I may have to go back to the Lexingport City tomorrow. John said that our


    enemy has taken the bait."


    "Tomorrow? Are you going to take Van and Don with you?" Vicente asked.


    Nina nodded. "Of course."


    "So I''m going to have to be apart from the children, right? I don''t feel like talking to you anymore. I''m


    going to y with them," Vicente said hurriedly as the reluctance seeped into her face.


    She wasn''t ready to leave the kids so she wanted to spend everyst second with them right now.


    Bruce and Anne were no different. They sat with their grandchildren and spoke to them until the


    midnight.


    The three of them almost started fighting because they all wanted to spend the little time they had left


    with the kids.


    Nina, who seemed to not even be considered in the matter, was speechless.


    The next day, before leaving, Bruce squatted down, held the two children''s hands and said, "I can''t tell


    you two apart. No matter what, you should always help and take care of each other, okay? To protect


    yourself is to protect your mother, understand?"


    "Grandpa, don''t worry. I will definitely protect my younger brother," Don proudly announced and patted


    his chest.


    "Van, good boy." Bruce pinched Don''s face.


    The real Van stood quietly beside him and didn''t care enough to expose his lies.


    "Dad, he is Don." Nina wasn''t going to allow the confusion though.


    "What?" Bruce was stunned for a moment, and thenughed. This little trickster fooled him again.


    Anne came over, rubbed Don''s head, squatted down and asked, "Why do you always want to be the


    elder brother?"


    "I just want to. An elder brother should protect his younger sibling," Don said, raising his chin.


    "You want to protect Van, right?" Anne asked.


    Don kept nodding. "I''m a better fighter than Van. I want to protect him."


    Vicente whispered beside Nina, "Have you realized that Don is a crazy little boy that loves his brother


    more than anything?"


    Van said in a sweet voice, "Grandpa, Grandma, I will protect Don as well. Don''t worry."


    "Of course, we can rest assured. Your brother likes to cause trouble. You have to stop him." Anne held


    Van''s little hands.


    "No, I won''t stop him. I will help him..." Van suddenly couldn''t find the words. He thought for a while


    before saying, "...deal with the aftermath."


    Everyone was a little taken aback by the little genius.


    All Nina could do was frown.


    Anne quicklyposed herself and said, "Van, don''t be silly. You have read far too many stories. You


    should know how to distinguish right from wrong. I hope that if your brother is about to do something


    foolish, you''ll stop him. What if he hurts someone?"


    "Grandma, my brother won''t hit anyone for no reason. If he hits someone, it''s probably their fault. If


    they don''t do anything wrong, he''ll leave them alone," Van said as he held his brother''s hand.


    Once again, their grandmother was left speechless.


    ''That sounds reasonable.''


    The frown on Nina''s face smoothed and she suddenly adopted a happier grin. "Well as you can see,


    Van is also crazy about his brother, right?"


    "I see that now. Van is only four years old. Why does he speak like an adult?" Vicente asked,


    perplexed.


    Nina sighed. "I wanted to have lively and lovely sons. Maybe John''s and my genes are too strong so


    our boys took after us. Van likes to read and think about things in depth like his father, but he turns out


    to be much more considerate than him."


    Her eyes shifted from Van to Don. "As for Don, he likes to fight just like me. I don''t know why he''s so


    naughty thought."


    Vicente smiled and said, "Van doesn''t like talking that much anyway. Just let Don do the talking and he


    won''t get bored."


    "That''s true. They have a good rtionship and are practically raising themselves." Nina smiled with


    relief


    The two kids said goodbye to their grandparents and stood aside hand in hand obediently.


    Anne walked up to Nina and held her in her arms. Soon, everything she wanted to say all came out in a


    single word¡ª"Nina."


    After Nina got along with her mother for three years, their rtionship was nothing but harmonious.


    She knew what her mother was trying to say.


    She patted her mother on the back and said, "Mom, I will take good care of myself and won''t let anyone


    take advantage of me."


    "Okay." Anne let go of her daughter and smiled.


    "My dear daughter, you have to video call us a lot, okay?" Bruce said with a smile.


    "The kids and I will video chat with you all the time. Say goodbye to your grandpa and grandma," Nina


    instructed touching the children''s heads.


    "Goodbye, Grandpa and Grandma." The little boys raised their hands and waved.


    After they got in the car, Vicente drove them to the airport. In the rearview mirror, they could still see


    Bruce and Anne waving at them.


    Nina didn''t tell anyone that she was taking her children back to Lexingport City ahead of time.

 Chapter 580 Cherry Sheng

    Chapter 580 Cherry Sheng


    It was ten o''clock in the morning at the international airport in the Lexingport City.


    After getting off the ne, Van and Don walked forward hand in hand. They looked around their new


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    environs. Don''s big bright eyes took everything in.


    If he saw something interesting, he would pull his brother''s hand. "Hey check that out!"


    Nina wore ck sunsses that covered half her face. Her red lips were as beautiful as blooming


    roses, and her wine red slip dress came down to her ankles.


    Wearing ck high-heeled sandals, she walked behind the children and saw many people stop and


    stare.


    The two brothers with their mother was a cute scene. Everyone was suffused with the warm aura of


    motherly love, and no one there was immune.


    The kids wereughing, running farther and farther ahead. Nina''s anxiety shot through the roof. She


    was worried someone might take them.


    Nina called helplessly after the two. "Stay closer, please. This is a strange ce. Come back here."


    "Don, Mommy is calling us." Van stopped and pulled his brother back.


    When Don drew closer to his mother he saw a girl sitting on a suitcase. Her parents pushed the


    suitcase forward, and she rode on it.


    "Mommy, I want to sit on that too." Don pointed at the little girl.


    Nina turned her head and saw a girl of mixed blood sitting on a suitcase. Her blonde hair was tied into


    two pigtails, and her big eyes were like two grapes. She was maybe four or five years old.


    Her parents looked too old to have a child that young. They must have conceivedter in life.


    The mother was slender, with wrinkles on her face, and her eyes were gentle and peaceful.


    Nina had a nagging feeling like she knew the woman, but she was sure that she had neverid eyes on


    her before.


    Don wriggled out of his brother''s grip and walked towards the little girl.


    "Don, where are you going?" Van followed him closely.


    Before Nina could react, she saw her son raise his head and say to the little girl. "Can you be my


    friend?"


    The corners of Nina mouth twitched. What was he doing?


    It sounded like "Can you be my girlfriend?"


    The little girl blinked and looked nkly at the little boy. She hadn''t noticed him before. And he was


    followed by another boy who looked exactly the same.


    The girl''s parents were taken aback at first, and finally smiled.


    The girl''s mother bent down and looked at the two boys. "Twins? You are so cute. Where are your


    parents? Kids can''t run around willy-nilly, or your dad and mom will be worried they can''t find you."


    "Thank you for your concern, Auntie. My mommy is there." Van looked back at his mother obediently.


    "Auntie? You''re so sweet. I''m old enough to be your grandma," the girl''s mother said, still smiling.


    Nina took off her sunsses, revealing her delicate face. She walked over and smiled. "Sorry to disturb


    you."


    "No. Your son wants to make friends with Cherry," the girl''s mother replied with a kind smile.


    Cherry Sheng, the little girl, seemed to understand. Her eyes were no longer confused, and she smiled,


    showing off her cute dimples.


    "Okay, my friend," Cherry happily said. "Daddy, Mommy, friend."


    Cherry''s father had blonde hair and green eyes, and he was at nearly 2 meters tall. He touched her


    head with a smile and said, "Good job! Would you like to introduce us to your little friend?"


    They were so fluent in Chinese it startled Nina for a moment. It wasn''t the easiestnguage to learn.


    But her surprise lessened as she regarded the gentle woman beside her.


    "Cherry, get down here and be polite. Shake hands. Now you''re friends," Cherry''s mother said.


    They sped their small hands together.


    "My name is Cherry. I''m four." She held up four chubby fingers to show that. "You''re my first friend out


    here. I''m on the way to my brother''s house."


    Don smiled and said, "I''m Donald, and I''m four too. You''re the first friend I made here."


    As Don spoke, he turned around, held his brother''s hand with one hand, and held his mother''s hand


    with the other. "This is my mother. Isn''t she beautiful? My father said my mom was the most beautiful


    person in the world.


    Meet my younger brother Vance. He''s four also. We''ll be good friends, I think." Don let go of Nina''s


    hand and held Sherry''s. The three kids were holding hands now.


    "Great! Daddy, Mommy, I have two friends now," Cherry said, turning to her parents.


    Van took his hand back quietly and said nothing.


    "Hey Cherry. Want some candy? Um, where is it?" Don reached into his pocket and took out only air.


    "You finished it on the ne," Van reminded him.


    Don looked up at Van and asked with a smile, "Van, do you have any left?"


    "Your sons are so cute, I love them so much," Cherry''s mother said to Nina.


    "Thank you." Nina shed a smile.


    "They look exactly the same! Can you tell them apart?" Cherry''s mother asked.


    Nina gently looked at the three lollipops that were taken out of Van''s pockets. "Of course. Vance is shy


    and quiet. His younger brother, on the other hand, isn''t. If they''re both quiet, you really can''t tell them


    apart. But their father and I can."


    Don gave a lollipop to Cherry and said expectantly, "Now we''re friends. Can I sit on it too?"


    Don pointed at the suitcase.


    Nina was speechless.


    So making friends was just an excuse.


    That was what this was all about. But Cherry readily nodded and agreed. "Okay, you need your daddy


    to push you. Where''s your daddy?"


    "I don''t know." Don stared at the suitcase and was focused on how he''d climb up there. He gave her a


    quick answer.


    Cherry tilted her head and didn''t understand. Van exined, "Daddy doesn''t know we''re back. Mom,


    can you help Don? He can''t climb up."


    ncing at Cherry''s parents, Nina helped her son up and sat him down after the two of them nodded


    with a smile.


    "Stay with me, Van. I''ll push your brother."


    "Okay, Mommy." Van followed his mother obediently.


    Cherry''s father held her daughter in his arms. He took out the lollipop and popped it in her mouth. The


    six of them walked forward together.


    Don sat on the suitcase and looked around excitedly. "Wow, this is fun. You can see a lot more up here.


    You wanna try it, Van?"


    Van held his mother''s hand and asked, "Mommy, do we have a suitcase like this at our house? Don


    likes it."


    "Yes. You can y with it when we get back," Nina said.


    Cherry''s mother nced at the two children and liked them more and more. "Your two children are so


    beautiful. Cuter than Cherry''s brother when he was young."


    Cherry''s mother''s phone rang. She took out her phone and said, "Speak of the devil. That''s my son on


    the phone. He''s been waiting a while and got impatient!"


    "Hi, where are you? Why aren''t you here?"


    Standing next to Cherry, Nina heard the voice on the other end. There was that nagging feeling she''d


    heard it before.


    Just as Nina rummaged through her thoughts to figure out who it was, the owner of the voice was


    striding towards them.


    The two of them were astonished when their eyes met.


    "Henry?"


    "Mrs. Shi?"

 Chapter 581 Uncle Or Brother

    Chapter 581 Uncle Or Brother


    Gia Sheng was Henry''s biological mother. She grew up in a welfare house as an orphan.


    She lost her virginity to a drunk Howard when she was eighteen. He left her pregnant and helpless.


    She wanted an abortion, but she couldn''t go through with it. So, in the end, she gave birth to a son and


    raised him all by her lonesome.


    She never married because she was afraid the man would mistreat her son.


    In time, Henry grew up. When he finally went out into the world on his own and started taking care of


    himself, his mother thought that it was time to find a husband.


    Henry was a loyal, loving son. Most of the money he earned, he gave to his mother and only ever kept


    little bits for himself. Gia always dreamed of travelling the world and having all sorts of experiences. He


    did everything he could to allow her to do that.


    She hadn''t been traveling long when she bumped into a handsome charming stranger. He was a


    foreigner about the same age as her.


    Like her, he was traveling and he was also keen to experience the world''s cultures and regions.


    His name was Todd Allen, a construction designer to whom money meant little. He was also single, and


    hadn''t met the right girl until Gia caught his eye. After meeting her, work was thest thing on his mind.


    All he longed to do was spend his money and travel.


    Now that Gia had found herself a good man, Henry felt relieved. Todd liked travelling and he was going


    to take her on his journeys. It was perfect.


    "Hug me." Cherry reached out her fair arms and leaned forward.


    Henry held his sister in his arms.


    His sister, Cherry, was a test tube baby. When he came out to his mother, she was quite flustered for a


    while. Eventually, she promised she would give birth to a daughter for him to raise as his own, in case


    he and Adrian had no one to take care of them in thetter years of their lives.


    Henry thought she was joking, but ten monthster, Gia told him she had given birth. Cherry was


    brought into this world.


    Cherry was four years old now, and Henry''s rtionship with Adrian was still going strong. The two


    loved each other as much as a couple could. Gia made the decision that they''d live in the same city


    with Henry.


    Henry had be Cherry''s favorite person very quickly. The first word she learned was "brother."


    When Henry heard her say it for the first time, he was so moved that he actually shed a tear.


    Adrian was not immune to her charms either. His eyes would flood with tears as well when she said


    that magical word. Adrian and Henry raised her as their own, teaching her everything she needed to


    know.


    "Where''s Adrian?" Cherry looked this way and that, but couldn''t see Adrian at all.


    "He''s busy right now. You can see himter." Henry patted his sister''s head and looked at the two


    people in front of him, "Mom, Uncle, wee home."


    Gia and Todd smiled at Henry and it looked like quite a loving meeting.


    "Son, do you know her?" Gia looked back and forth between Nina and Henry.


    Nina finally knew why Gia looked familiar. It was because she looked like Henry.


    A great deal lovelier, of course, but the familiarity was uncanny.


    "Mrs. Shi, didn''t you tell Mr. Shi you were back?" If John knew this, he would have met her at the


    airport. Since Henry didn''t see John there, he figured that John didn''t know.


    Nina nodded and warned him, "Don''t tell him either."


    He froze for a while and then slowly nodded. "It''s a surprise, I take it?"


    "Well, sort of." Nina smiled and led her children forward to meet Henry. "Van, Don, this is your uncle


    Henry, a good friend of your father''s."


    "Uncle Henry." Van sweetly called his name as he looked up with his amber eyes. He was a smart one.


    It could be seen just by the way he carried himself.


    His intelligence was going to take him far in life. The child had so much potential that he would


    probably grow into a man that would be even better than his father.


    He had inherited his mother''s coldness and reason, but none of John''s narcissism, which was a good


    thing.


    Luckily he inherited the best from both his parents.


    Henry smiled, "You must be Vance, right?"


    "Yes, Uncle," Van replied calmly.


    A tiny, confused voice suddenly chipped in. "Cherry calls you her brother. We''re all the same age so


    why should we call you our uncle?


    Shouldn''t we call you our brother as well?" Don asked as he jumped off the suitcase andnded


    perfectly. He puffed up his chest and proudly strode forward.


    Perhaps Don was the one who inherited his father''s narcissism.


    John had such powerful genes that there was more than enough of him to go around.


    It was actually shocking to see how different the two brothers were.


    But that was a good thing. They liked different things and had different interests. Don loved practicing


    Kung Fu, and Van enjoyed reading. Nobody would confuse the two of them, and they''d be two different


    men when they grew up.


    "Don, do you want to call me your brother?" The gentle smile on Henry''s face changed somewhat. "I


    don''t mind, but if your father hears it..."


    Would John be mad hearing the boys call Henry their brother?


    Henry was only three or four years younger than John.


    Nina couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    "Just call him Uncle." Van reached out and held Don''s hand.


    Don tilted his little head and thought hard, as the idea of how to address this man haunted him.


    Don looked at Cherry and said, "I should call you Uncle, but what should we call her then? She''s your


    sister. Van, what should we call our uncle''s sister?"


    Whenever he didn''t know something, Don would just ask his brother.


    He believed that Van knew everything, or so it seemed.


    It took Van less than three seconds to blurt out, "Aunt."


    "What?" Don was so surprised his jaw dropped. His mouth was open so wide that his chin was going to


    hit the ground. He shook his head. "No way. She''s not as tall as us. We can''t call her that."


    Don folded his arms over his chest and told Henry, "Well, I want to call you our brother, and not uncle."


    "I agree." Cherry happily pped her little hands. "We''ll all call him that!"


    "I have no problem with that," Henry said with a cunning smile.


    Gia rolled her eyes at her son and said, "Who''s the adult here? You, or them? It''ll be a mess if they


    start calling you their brother. Boys, just call him Uncle and call Sherry by her name."


    "You''re right." Nina touched her youngest son''s head. "Don, call him Uncle."


    Don hesitated for a bit and said, "Okay. Good morning, Uncle Henry."


    Holding his mother''s warm hand, Don turned into a human chatterbox. "Mom, why can''t I call him my


    brother?"


    Nina shushed him gently. "Don''t you already have a brother?"


    Van was a little jealous and addressed him solemnly, "Don."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Don grinned fawningly. "I just want to know why. What do I need to do to call him my brother?"


    "You can marry my sister," Henry said jokingly. He liked to joke around with kids the most. Not only that,


    he was eager to see how he''d react.


    Don was confused. "What do you mean by that? Van, what does that mean?"


    "It means taking her as your bride," Van said. "Just like Dad and Mom. They''re husband and wife."


    "Got it!" Don nodded.


    Henry smiled and continued to tease him, "What do you think?"


    Everyone looked at the boy, wondering what interesting answer he''de up with next.


    Nina stared at her son and watched as he stroked his chin.


    "Have you made up your mind yet?" Nina asked with a smile.


    "Yes, I have." Don took his hand away from his chin. "I''ll marry Cherry when she grows up."


    They all fell into a stunned silence before eventually just smiling and brushing it off. Kids say the


    craziest things sometimes and he was no exception.


    Cherry looked around at everyone smiling,pletely dazed. She didn''t understand it, but the joke


    stayed in her mind.

 Chapter 582 Go And Meet Henry

    Chapter 582 Go And Meet Henry


    After leaving the airport, Nina and her children watched Henry''s family take off.


    Then, Nina took a mask from her bag and put it on. With the mask covering her nose and mouth and


    her sunsses covering her eyes, she was fully incognito.


    "Mom, why are you wearing a mask? I want to wear one, too," Don said, tugging on his mother''s arm.


    Nina hailed a taxi and answered, "Because we have to take a cab now."


    A few momentster, a taxi stopped steadily in front of them. Van stepped forward and reached out to


    open the door. He was small and did not have the strength of an adult, so he had to wrap both his


    hands on the cab door handle and pull hard. After two tries, he was finally able to pop the door open.


    Nina did not reach out and help. She just stood by and watched. When Van used both his hands to


    open the cab door, she raised her eyebrows and smiled gently.


    "The door is open, Mom." Like a little gentleman, Van stood aside and ushered his mother and brother


    into the back seat of the taxi.


    Don climbed into the cab and asked Nina in confusion, "Why do you have to wear a mask in a cab?"


    "I''ll let your father answer that." After replying, Nina reached out and rubbed Van''s little head. "Go on in,


    dear. Sit next to your brother."


    Van obediently climbed into the cab after his brother, and then Nina followed suit. She addressed the


    driver after making sure the door waspletely closed and locked.


    "Sir, to J Entertainment Company, please."


    "Okay. Sit properly, kids." Easing the cab into traffic, the taxi driver reminded kindly, "And don''t poke


    your heads out of the window, okay? You know what, I''ll just lock the windows to be safe."


    "Thank you, sir." Nina expressed her gratitude.


    After making sure that the windows had indeed been locked, Nina put her arm around Van''s shoulders


    and stroked his hair.


    "You did a good job earlier, dear," Nina said gently. "Earlier, when you found that you couldn''t open the


    door with just one hand, you opened it with two hands. It means that you can think and solve problems


    on your own. It''s very nice work, Van.


    And you didn''t give up right away. I saw both effort and perseverance in your eyes. Before, you only


    knew the meaning of insistence, but today, you have learned to do it. Congrattions, my son."


    Van''s amber eyes lit up. He raised his hand and scratched the back of his head. As color bloomed in


    his cheeks, he replied shyly, "Thanks, Mom."


    While Nina nted a soft kiss on Van''s forehead, Don was looking out the window with both hands


    braced on the ss, his eyes full of joy and curiosity about everything that he saw.


    The taxi driver heard Nina praise her son and looked at her through the rearview mirror.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "This is the first time I''ve heard a parent praise her child like that. I also have a son. He''s in fifth grade. I


    have never praised him. His mother sometimes praises him and says things like ''great job'' and


    ''awesome,'' but she''s never praised him like you just did."


    Nina used to have a cold personality, but ever since Michelle and John became her friends, she slowly


    learned to warm up. Now that she had two sons, she had be more amiable.


    As long as people talked to her politely and did not deliberately make trouble, she would respond in a


    friendly manner.


    "Thank you. My sons are four years old, and they''re in the early stage of learning things. Encouraging


    them to take the initiative and explore will teach them to be active, and that willy the foundation for


    them to grow into responsible and creative individuals."


    "Wow. You know so much about parenting." The driver thought of his son and became interested. "Can


    you teach me how to praise my son then? I want to learn how to properly do it. I don''t want to just tell


    him ''good job'' forever."


    Nina smiled, "Well, you should praise your son by telling him what he did right in full detail, not in


    general. Telling him ''good job'' without exining how he did a good job will teach him nothing. Let him


    know what he did right so that he can keep doing it. That way, he will be able to build positive and


    healthy habits and grow into a well-adjusted and responsible person. He will learn the value of doing


    things right and apply it to his life."


    "That makes sense." The driver found Nina''s exnation very reasonable. He could not wait to learn


    more. "Anything else?"


    Nina thought for a while and replied, "In addition to praising them for their hard work in detail instead of


    in general, you should also praise the truth above everything else. For example, if you call your son a


    good child, you''re onlyplimenting his personality. It''s like putting abel on him, which can put him


    under psychological pressure, and that is not good for the cultivation of aplete personality..."


    And so, Nina shared a lot of useful information about children''s mental development with the driver the


    entire trip. The taxi driver also told her how he got along with his son.


    The two of them chatted happily.


    They were so engrossed in their conversation that they had not realized right away that they had


    arrived at J Entertainment Company. The taxi driver shook his head, a little disappointed that the trip


    was over.


    After getting out of the taxi, Nina finally took off her mask and filled her lungs with fresh air. Wearing a


    mask on such a hot day was so suffocating.


    In the clear weather, she could see the words "J Entertainment Company" at the top of the building.


    The whole office building belonged to J Entertainment Company, and it was located in a golden


    location. The decoration inside was high-end and magnificent.


    "Van, Don, you two go find James. I have something to do outside." Nina led the two children to the


    door and squatted down to tidy their clothes.


    Don pouted and nted a kiss on Nina''s left cheek while Van did the same on the right. Then, they


    held hands and said goodbye to their mother.


    After making sure that the twins entered the building, Nina turned around and walked out. She got into


    another taxi and told the driver, "Sir, No. 53 Serene Road, please."


    There was arge leisure area at the lobby of J Entertainment Company for visitors. At this time, a girl


    younger than twenty years old was sitting there. Half her face hid behind big, expensive-looking


    sunsses. She looked noble and invible.


    A girl wearing a ponytail was standing next to her. She looked older and had her head lowered


    obsequiously.


    The receptionist walked over to them and smiled, "You may go up now, Miss Mi. This way, please."


    Linda Mi, the younger one, was somewhat famous in the entertainment industry, but she was not one


    of the artists of J Entertainment Company. A few days ago, she was caught insulting her assistant,


    which gave the media a field day. The gossip quickly spread and ruined her image. Herpany


    almost banished her because of the scandal, and her role was reced.


    At this critical moment, she had to rely on herself to fix things. Fortunately, herpany decided to


    give her a chance to correct her mistakes.


    Emma was preparing to direct a new y. Few people knew about it, and casting had not started yet.


    It was known to all that Emma was not only a new director but also the wife of the CEO of J


    Entertainment Company. If Linda wanted to get a good part, she had to get along well with her and with


    everyone who worked for her.


    Being referred by one of James'' friends had already allowed her to step over the threshold. With her


    head held high, Linda followed the receptionist to the elevator.


    The receptionist swiped her ess card and led Linda and her assistant to the elevator.


    At the same time, Van and Don were also there with their own ess cards. After swiping their cards,


    they entered the elevator after Linda and her assistant.


    Linda nced at the two children casually and ignored them.


    Her assistant kindly asked them after closing the elevator doors, "Which floor are you going to? Let me


    help you."


    "The 12th floor." Van raised his head and found that the 12th-floor button had already been pressed.


    The office building had 12 floors. On the top floor were James'' office and a meeting room.


    The assistant smiled and said, "What a coincidence! We..."


    "Stop talking to them," Linda said impatiently. The assistant immediately shut up, and her face drained


    of color.


    "Give me some water," Linda ordered.


    The assistant quickly took out a thermos bottle from her bag, opened the lid, and handed it to her.


    "You''re on your period. This is brown sugar water I made for you, and it''s a little..."


    Linda nced at her and reached out her hand to take it. Even with the sunsses covering Linda''s


    eyes, the assistant could still tell that she was angry and annoyed, so she did not dare finish her


    sentence.


    When Linda was about to drink, the assistant reached out in panic and tried to stop her. Thest word


    of her unfinished sentence came jumping out of her throat.


    "Hot!"


    "Ah..."


    But it was toote. As the scalding hot water burned her mouth, Linda tossed the thermos bottle away.


    Don quickly pulled his brother to a corner as the hot brown sugar water sttered all over the elevator


    floor. Some drops of itnded on the twins'' ankles, leaving several bean-sized red marks.

 Chapter 583 Van And Don Were Scalded

    Chapter 583 Van And Don Were Scalded


    Both the brothers could bear the pain but they reacted very differently. Van wouldn''t cry out, but only


    frowned dejectedly.


    Don wasn''t asposed. Since he was in pain, he had no problemining, "Van, my ankle is


    burning. It hurts so much."


    He bent down to check. Only one of his ankles had been scalded, while both his brother''s ankles were


    hurt.


    Don was furious. He pulled his brother behind him to protect him, with one hand on his waist and the


    other pointing at Linda.


    "Your water scalded our ankles. Apologize!"


    Linda was scolding the assistant, who kept her head down and apologized. Her tears fell into the brown


    sugar water on the floor.


    Hearing the child''s loud reproach and seeing him pointing, Linda stopped her verbal barrage. She


    yanked the sses off her livid face and pped the back of Don''s hand.


    His white and tender hand suddenly turned red.


    "Hasn''t your mother told you not to point at people? You are so rude." Linda smiled arrogantly. "Do you


    know who I am? How dare you ask me to apologize? Ask her. She was the one that caused this mess."


    "Ding!" The elevator reached the 12th floor.


    The doors opened and Linda proudly marched out, as her high heels clomped on the floor.


    The assistant quickly squatted down to check on the children. "I''m sorry, kids. I''ll take you to the


    hospital right away."


    "I don''t need your help." Van held his brother''s hand and rushed to stop Linda. He furiously barked,


    "Apologize to my brother and me, and take us to the hospital."


    "Yeah, apologize and take us to the hospital," Don angrily chirped in as well. Although Linda was much


    taller than them, they weren''t scared at all.


    She wasn''t anywhere near as beautiful as their mother.


    Don was disgusted by this vile woman.


    "I''ll drive you there. I''m sorry, kids. Let me take you." The assistant caught them up and pulled them to


    her side, fearing that Linda would p the children just as she did to her.


    "Miss Mi, I''ll take them to the hospital. I''m sorry that you''ll have to see Mr. Shi alone." She then lowered


    her head timidly.


    Linda red at her with ferocity filling her eyes. "You''re really causing far too many issues for me.


    You''re fired. Get as far away from me as possible and don''t even think about asking to get paid this


    month."


    "Yes." She was left crying, but Van noticed something strange. She was smiling as if she was crying


    tears of joy.


    Don wasn''t going to let Linda go that easily. He shook his brother''s hand loose and rushed over to this


    awful woman, swinging his leg and kicking the back of her knee.


    With a thump, she fell to her knees.


    Her creamy white summer dress started turning a little red with the blood seeping out of her knees.


    Her screams of distress fell on deaf ears. The assistant widened her eyes and covered her mouth. She


    hesitated before even thinking about doing anything.


    She didn''t help her get up immediately, since she had just been fired after all. She kept Van at her side


    and pulled Don back a few steps.


    Linday on the floor with her facepletely pale. "Ouch! It hurts! It hurts! It hurts!"


    After struggling to hold back her sobs, she turned and shouted with tears in her eyes, "What are you


    looking at? Call an ambnce!"


    "Oh, okay." The assistant still stood in a daze. She took out her phone and was about to do as she was


    ordered. Van held her arm. She asked in confusion, "What''s wrong?"


    Van pointed at her white dress with the slightest blood stain on it and said, "There''s no need for an


    ambnce. Just apply some medicine and she''ll be fine."


    She looked over and realized that it wasn''t as urgent as Linda made it out to be, but she still wasn''t


    sure if her bone was hurt.


    "What happened? What''s going on?" Someone heard all themotion and came out to check on


    them.


    Linda knew the man who was walking towards her was James'' assistant, Justin Wei.


    "Miss Mi, what''s wrong?" Justin hurried to her side and helped her get up.


    As soon as Linda stood on her own two feet, she felt a searing pain in her knees. She took off her high


    heels and was forced to walk barefoot as she leaned on Justin''s shoulder and cried.


    "Boo...hoo..."


    Justin was stunned for a moment. Embarrassed, he turned his head and said, "Miss Mi, you..."


    "My knees are in so much pain. I don''t know where the kids came from. They pushed me from behind


    for no reason. I don''t know what I did to deserve any of this." Linda started exining herself. She


    really wasn''t able to stand on her own.


    "Liar!" Don stood with his arms akimbo, showing his dissatisfaction. His youthful voice filled with the


    ferocity of a raging tiger. "I hate liars."


    Van stood next to his brother and said, "You have to apologize after doing something wrong. You didn''t


    apologize and now you are lying."


    Linda ignored the kids and continued, "It really hurts. Forget it. These kids are far too naughty. I think


    it''ll be better to just let it go. Justin, are they some kind of child stars that thepany is going to sign?"


    Justin nodded at the kids slightly and smiled before answering Linda,


    "No." He helped prop her up. "Miss Mi, I remember Miss Xu was the one who introduced you to Mr. Shi,


    right? Mr. Shi is waiting for you in his office. Are you going to the hospital or to see him first?"


    It wasn''t really up for debate. Of course she had to see James first.


    It wasn''t an easy task to get close to She so she''d introduce her. How could she give up on such a


    golden opportunity?


    Her knees did hurt though and it was definitely these children''s fault. She was determined to teach


    them and their parents a real lesson after her meeting. She was going to ask her fans on a cyber-


    manhunt for them.


    Linda red at them and said tenderly, "It doesn''t matter. I''ll go to see Mr. Shi first. I just hope that he


    won''t mind."


    With a fake smile on his face, Justin said, "Ask your assistant to help you. I have another matter to


    attend to."


    "Thank you." Linda stood feebly and smiled at her assistant. "Come here and help me. I''ll double your


    sry from today onwards."


    She was Linda''s longest serving assistant. She was somewhat forced into it though because she


    desperately needed the money. If not for that, she would have resigned ages ago just like all her


    previous assistants.


    A few minutes ago she had truly had enough and actually felt relieved that she didn''t have to work for


    this wretched witch anymore.


    When she calmed down, she had to face reality. Not to mention the fact that she was going to get


    double the sry.


    She just had to deal with it now. She trudged over as her heart pounded in her chest.


    Just now, she didn''t help her up immediately, but instead pulled the children behind her. She wondered


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    if her life would get worse if she continued to work for such a cruel person.


    Thinking of the doubled sry though, she gritted her teeth and endured it.


    Linda leaned onto her and they both went into the office. Justin quickly hurried to see to the boys.


    "Kids, are you all right?"


    Don bent down and lifted his pants up, revealing his burnt ankle as he pouted. "It was scalded. My


    brother''s ankles are even worse. That terrible woman did this and didn''t even apologize or take us to


    the hospital."


    Justin frowned. The twins were the apple of the whole Shi family''s eye. Linda was doomed this time.


    "I''ll call the doctor right away." Justin quickly took his phone out and made a call, asking, "Did anyone


    else see it?


    Van pointed at the elevator and said, "There is a monitor."


    Justin paused shortly, then the call seemed to be answered. "Ask the doctor toe to the CEO''s


    office at J Entertainment Company. Two kids were scalded. Kids, you go to find Mr. Shi. I''ll get the


    surveince video and the doctor will be here soon."


    "Thank you." Van pulled his angry brother and walked towards James'' office.


    The more Don thought about it, the angrier he became. He clenched his fists and huffed and puffed like


    a bull. "I will avenge you!"


    "I will avenge you, too," Van earnestly assured, clenching his fists.

 Chapter 584 He Was Bragging

    Chapter 584 He Was Bragging


    James had always been cynical ever since he was a child. He wasn''t particrly fond of urban elites


    wearing suits.


    Unless it was a formal asion, he would prefer to wearfortable, homey clothes instead of a suit


    and a tie.


    When he picked up John, he wore a suit so that he would have a fresh impression of him. He wanted


    John to be delighted by the fact that he was all grown up. Later, he rarely wore formal clothes.


    Years ago, some people secretly made fun of him for being too self-involved and not caring what other


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    people thought. People presumed he would have difficulty achieving anything great and all he was


    doing was squandering his family''s riches just to experience the finer things in life.


    However, contrary to other people''s impression of him, James wanted to run an entertainment


    wouldn''t take a single penny from the Shi family.


    All the young rich men in Lexingport City thought he was crazy. Only Emma and friends like Harrison


    believed in him and helped him in achieving his vision.


    Later on, he proved everyone who doubted him wrong when J Entertainment Company was listed only


    after three years. James became the only man in Lexingport City who owned a business without help


    from their family.


    James became the standard for other rich and powerful families in Lexingport City on what their


    children should be like, and they would often chastise their children for not being as good as James.


    People were saying that the Shi family was lucky and blessed. None of their family members were


    useless.


    James used to look like one of those good-for-nothings. But now, he was in his big office, drinking


    coffee leisurely.


    He dressed like a student from head to toe. With one hand ced in his trouser pocket, he sauntered


    towards the desk and sat at the edge of it. He bent one of his slender legs and stretched out the other.


    He still looked like a ruffian who was difficult to deal with. However, most of the time, his temperament


    made it easy for people to smile at him.


    Sitting on the sofa, Linda couldn''t help but steal a few nces at him. She felt very envious of the fact


    that the he was going to be married at such a young age.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Shi. I should have stood up and shaken hands with you, but two naughty children


    pushed me down and my knees hurt. I couldn''t stand up." Linda beamed a soft smile across her face.


    "I''m sorry. I hope you can understand."


    James looked at her knees and noticed bloodstains on her dress


    "It''s okay. I don''t mind it," James said straightly. "She rmended you to y the supporting


    female role. Even though I am one of the sponsors of this production, it''s not up to me whether you get


    the role. But rather, it''s up to Emma. If you want to talk to her, you can wait over here since she''ll be


    stopping byter."


    Linda''s eyes lit up. Her knees were not painful anymore. "Thank you, Mr. Shi."


    "You''re wee. Whether or not you get the role depends entirely on you." James shrugged his


    shoulders and smiled. There was neither a hint of support nor rejection in his eyes.


    He had heard rumors about Linda''s personality. Regardless whether or not they were true, she had to


    follow the process if she wanted to get the role.


    But she was introduced by She. Haley and She helped him the most. The two of them had never


    asked him for anything.


    This was the first time that She had rmended someone to him. Naturally, he would give her this


    favor.


    Out of curiosity, James asked her, "How did you know She?"


    "I met Miss Xu at a partyst month. We got to know each other and became friends." Linda smiled.


    The finger touching her leg began to tremble as she grew more nervous. She pinched the hem of her


    dress without anyone noticing her to alleviate the feeling.


    James nodded and said, "I see. She likes partying."


    "She is very enthusiastic," Linda said as she took a sip from the coffee. "Mr. Shi, do you have a first-aid


    kit?"


    "You can get it yourself." James pointed to the medical kit.


    The assistant brought the first-aid kit and helped Linda deal her wounds.


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    They heard someone knock on the door.


    "Come in." James sat down in his seat and swiveled the chair facing the door.


    The door peered open, and there came in Van and Don.


    "Why are you here?" Linda recognized the two children and an angry feeling began to rise in her throat.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here?"


    Don snorted at her.


    Linda felt an intense urge to p the boy and teach him the manners his parents never taught him.


    However, she didn''t want to be presumptuous in the presence of James. She was afraid he would have


    a bad impression of her, so she swallowed her anger and calmed herself down.


    When James saw the two kids, he leaped out from his chair and walked towards them. Delighted by


    their presence, he asked them, "Why are you here? Did your grandparents allow you toe here?


    Just the two of you? Where is your mother?"


    It had always been them who went to C Ind. Nina and the twins would stay there for three years


    before returning to Lexingport City.


    James then realized three years had passed.


    "James."


    "James."


    The two brothers called out his name in unison and grinned. James almost wanted to bite both of their


    cute and tender faces.


    Instead, he squatted down in front of them and gave them a hard pinch on the cheek.


    "Ouch! James! It hurts!" Don waved his hand and tried to push him away. However, James was too


    strong for him.


    On the other hand, Van didn''t bother to resist. He was already used to the whole family pinching him


    and his brother. In a sweet voice, he asked, "James, do you miss us?"


    "Yes, I miss you very much. Never a day goes by that Emma and I don''t think about you." James


    stretched out his arms and picked up Van. "Oh, let me hug you to see if you''ve be heavier."


    When he picked him up, he noticed he wasn''t that heavy. "Howe you didn''t get heavier at all? Poor


    guy. After Emmaes, she will take you to eat something."


    Van stayed obediently in his arms and nodded. "Okay."


    "James, I want you to hold me too." Don pouted and pleaded him with his big eyes.


    Van couldn''t bear to see his brother like this, so he wrangled his body until James put him down.


    "Come here, let me hold you. Let me see if you''ve gained weight." With a smile, James bent over and


    held him in his arms. He also noticed that he wasn''t that heavy. "Why are you also very thin? Children


    are lovelier when they are chubby."


    James couldn''t help but pinch his face again, making Don wave his little arms in futile resistance. "I


    don''t want to get fat. If I get fat, I won''t look good. If I don''t look good, I won''t have a beautiful wife."


    James was taken aback with what he heard that it rendered him speechless. Despite this, he still


    managed to smile. "Who told you that you can''t get a beautiful wife if you don''t look good?"


    "Grandma did," Don said innocently. "My grandmother said that only...uhh...I can''t remember. You can


    ask my brother what my grandmother said. Something about Daddy and Mommy are both good-


    looking, so that''s why they are together."


    Jamesughed. "You''re right. Uncle John and Aunt Nina were attracted to each other''s looks in the


    beginning. But, Van, what did your grandma say?"


    "Grandma said that an exceptional person will choose another exceptional person," Van looked up and


    said.


    James put Don down, pinched both of their faces. "Your grandmother is absolutely right. Look at me


    and Emma. She wooed me and wanted to marry me so bad because she thought I was handsome and


    excellent.


    Well, I can''t me her. It was actually Emma who wooed me and not the other way around." James


    was so happy that he forgot that there was still other people in the room.


    He was so delighted that he hadn''t noticed that Emma had arrived. She was watching him the whole


    time and didn''t bother to interrupt him.


    Justin held back hisughter and pursed his lips.


    ''Mr. Shi is bragging again.''

 Chapter 585 The Ban

    Chapter 585 The Ban


    Seeing that he still had the tendency to talk big, Justin hurriedly reminded him, "Mr. Shi."


    When James turned around, he saw Emma, smiling faintly as if she was enjoying the show.


    He was left quite embarrassed. The smile on James'' face cracked, and he blinked a couple of times.


    He then saw that the doctor was following behind. He changed the topic and said, "The doctor is here.


    Check her knees."


    When James turned his head to look at Linda, she had already stood up. Her face was pale and blue,


    as if she had been battered to an inch of her life.


    Her eyes were as lifeless and dull as anyone had ever seen.


    Her assistant stood next to her, a little perplexed. She was shocked.


    ''Are the two kids James'' family?


    Is that possible?


    They must be. They look so simr.


    They seemed far too familiar with each other a moment ago.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Does that mean Linda is doomed?'' The assistant turned her head and looked at Linda.


    Everyone knew that above everything, James would defend their family no matter what. Linda might


    not get a role ever again.


    She slowly turned and looked away from Linda, biting her lip in attempt to hold back herughter.


    After looking at Linda''s dejected figure, Justin fixed his eyes on Van and Don. "Mr. Shi, the doctor is


    going to check on the boys. They got..."


    "Where did they get hurt?"


    Before Justin could finish speaking, he was interrupted by both Emma and James who were worried


    sick.


    The couple squatted down in front of the children and lifted their pants up. They saw several red marks


    on their fair ankles.


    Looking up at Van, Emma put her hands on his shoulder and asked, "What happened? How did you


    get burnt? Does it still hurt? Is it burning?"


    She had always been a quiet and gentle person. Her worried voice flowed softly, full of pity.


    "Both of you are hurt." Emma saw a dry brown mark on his ankle that didn''t quite look like blood. She


    wiped it with her hand and smelled a faint smell of brown sugar.


    The woman was familiar with the brown sugar water, so she immediately knew what it was. She turned


    around and looked at Linda and the assistant standing in front of the sofa.


    "Emma, it doesn''t hurt," Van said, holding her hand.


    Don hugged Emma''s neck and said sadly, "It hurt at first. I was in so much pain, but it was even worse


    for my brother."


    "Of course it hurts. Doctor,e here and have a look. What were you thinking?" Then James raised


    his hand and poked the two brothers'' foreheads angrily. "Why didn''t you tell me as soon as you saw


    me?"


    Emma held Don in her arms and James held Van. They sat on the sofa, letting the children sit on their


    legs.


    They rolled up their pants again and saw that it didn''t blister, but turned red.


    The doctor treated both of them and applied ointment on them. The two children didn''t cry, or make any


    noise for that matter. They just sat still and waited for the doctor to finish.


    "It is cool." Don''s eyes lit up and looked at his brother. He seemed to have the joy returning to his eyes,


    as if he was not the one who was just crying out to Emma just now.


    Van turned to look at his brother and asked, "Is it like the ice spring Mommy took us to?"


    "Yes, that''s true. It is so cool andfortable." Don nodded in agreement.


    Looking at the red marks on the children''s ankles, Emma looked as if she was about to cry. The kids


    didn''t seem bothered and happily joked around which instantly lifted her spirits.


    She raised her hand and touched the two children''s soft and smooth fluffy hair.


    "You will be fine after a couple days of treatment. No scars will be left." The doctor gave them ointment


    for the burns.


    After Justin escorted the doctor out of the office, Emma was rolling down the boys'' pants.


    "How did they get hurt?" asked James, frowning.


    "I think they were hurt by the brown sugar water," Emma said.


    Standing next to them, Linda panicked and forced a smile. She opened her mouth but before she could


    spin her web of lies, Justin intervened.


    "Miss Mi knocked over her thermos bottle by ident in the elevator and scalded their ankles."


    Linda was startled. She looked up and exined, "It was all an ident."


    Taking a deep breath, she continued to exin, "I''m sorry, it''s my fault. The water was too hot and it


    burnt my tongue. I flinched and ended up knocking it all over the elevator floor."


    Her assistant didn''t let her take all the me though. She bent down and said, "I''m sorry."


    Since both James and Emma still didn''t look at ease, Linda immediately bent down and apologized,


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t know that the two children are your family. I''ll try my best to make it up to them. I''m


    sorry. I hope you can forgive me."


    The apology sounded so sincere that nobody could even pick out a w.


    Justin continued, "When the two children got hurt, she turned a blind eye to them. She didn''t apologize


    or take them to the hospital."


    His words felt like a ghostly hand, wrapping around Linda''s neck and keeping her from talking.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I was..." She was so nervous that her palms began sweating. She began making


    excuses. "I didn''t know that I had hurt them. I was too busy scolding my assistant for how hot the water


    was."


    "I checked the surveince video and she was indeed cursing her assistant," Justin calmly added.


    Hearing that, Linda tried to catch her breath.


    He continued, "Later, the children asked her to apologize and take them to the hospital. She not only


    refused, but also hit Don''s hand. Later, one of the boys kicked her, bringing her to her knees."


    James was getting ready to let his blind rage burst forth, but as soon as he heard what the boys did, all


    he could do wasugh.


    "The kick just made her kneel, right? They are definitely Aunt Nina and Uncle John''s children!" He


    looked at the brothers and asked, "Who kicked her?"


    "Of course it was me." Don put his hands on his hips. He was so adorable.


    James then pinched the little boy''s face and smiled. "Don, I knew it was you."


    "Yes it was. She hurt my brother so I wanted to hurt her. No one is allowed to bully Van." Don proudly


    raised his chin.


    Van echoed, "She Don''s hand so I want to p her back."


    When Linda heard these vengeful kids talking, she slumped into the sofa, knowing she was in trouble.


    "Okay, Justin, get me a ss of hot water." Looking at Van''s small palms, James couldn''t help but think


    that they wouldn''t hurt her at all, so he added, "Find a cactus."


    Justin was stunned for a moment. "Yes, sir."


    "Hold on!" Emma stopped him.


    For a moment, the pale Linda seemed to be injected with fresh air and revived, looking at James'' wife


    expectantly.


    It was well-known that Emma was a well-educated and reasonable woman. Linda thought she would


    stop them.


    "Honey, don''t mess around with the kids," Emma gently said.


    When James heard his wife call him honey, his heart softened. "Don''t you want to avenge Don and


    Van?"


    Emma smiled at him, turned around and ordered Justin, "Blur out Van and Don in the video, and hand it


    to the reporters."


    "Yes, Mrs. Shi." Justin much rather preferred dealing with it like this so he happily obliged.


    The air seemed to be sucked out of Linda''s lungs and she passed out immediately.


    The assistant nonchntly exined, "Don''t worry about her. She falls asleep. She has been staying


    upte far too much so she''s a little sleepy. Mr. and Mrs. Shi, I''ll carry her out."


    Everyone else was left speechless.


    ''Oh my God! Linda is such a terrible woman. Why did She rmend her?


    Linda called She Miss Xu. It sounds like their rtionship isn''t that close. At least not close enough


    to rmend her,''


    James thought to himself.

 Chapter 586 Serene Investigation Firm

    Chapter 586 Serene Investigation Firm


    The wounds of the two children were covered with ointment. To prevent from the ointment from being


    rubbed off, James and Emma didn''t carry them in their arms as they walked out of the office.


    The two kids were holding hands as they walked, while the two adults walked on either side of them.


    "Hey kids, what do you want to eat?" Emma asked them softly.


    "Fish. It''s Van''s favorite," Don said without hesitation.


    Then James asked, "What about you? What do you like to eat?"


    "Don likes meat. As long as it''s delicious meat, he''ll like it. But Mommy said that he should eat more


    vegetables," Van answered for him.


    James smiled. He was happy to see that the two brothers were on good terms.


    "No, I don''t want to. I don''t like vegetables. It''s not yummy at all," Don said.


    When James thought of the vegetable dishes in C Ind, he couldn''t help but agree with Don. They


    were terrible and had no taste at all.


    "The vegetables dishes here in Lexingport City are different. You''ll know what I mean when you try


    them. But don''t worry, we''ll order all kinds of fish and meatter," James told them with a smile. When


    the elevator doors opened, James let the two kids in first.


    "I''ll feed you until you get fat and no girls like you," he teased.


    Walking beside her husband, Emma smiled as well.


    Don protested, "But I don''t want to be fat! You''re bad."


    "It doesn''t matter. You can eat all you want. You already have a bride," Van said to his brother while he


    patted his back tofort him.


    "What bride?" A curious look appeared on James'' face as he sensed gossip.


    Pressing James'' hand, Emma asked him, "Hey, what are you thinking about? Don is only four years


    old."


    "What''s wrong with that?" James said nonchntly. "There are so many unmarried old men in society


    now. Boys start young if they want to find girlfriends. Those old bachelors, they were the ones who


    weren''t allowed to have girlfriends when they were in school. And after they graduated, they failed to


    find women to marry. That''s why they ended up alone."


    Emma opened her mouth to speak, but suddenly thought of her single ssmates and agreed.


    "Yes, that makes sense."


    "Of course." James then looked at Van and asked, "Van, who is your brother''s bride?"


    "Bride?" Don admitted it. "Cherry, a beautiful doll. But not as beautiful as Mommy. Mommy is the most


    beautiful woman in the world."


    "That''s right. Your mother is the most beautiful woman in the world," James agreed. "Do you take a doll


    as your bride? The bride must be alive as you."


    "She is alive," Don replied.


    Stunned, James asked, "Does the doll turn into a fairy at night? Or is it perhaps an intelligent robot?"


    "Could it be a foreign baby?" asked Emma.


    "Yes," Van then cut in. "She is Uncle Henry''s sister, Cherry."


    "Henry? His sister?" For a moment, James was puzzled. He remembered that Henry did have a sister,


    who was about four years old by now.


    Some time back, Henry also mentioned that his whole family nned to relocate to Lexingport City. It


    turned out that the two kids had been attracted to each other from the day they first met.


    "Don, you''re doing great, buddy!" Suddenly, a sly smile appeared on James'' face. "Henry will be your


    brother-inw. What will Henry call your dad then? Uncle John? Ha-ha!"


    When the elevator doors swung open, hisughter reached the ears of the people in the lobby.


    Soon, everyone''s eyes were on them. They wanted to secretly take photos of the children with their


    mobile phones, but they stopped when James nced at them.


    Emma looked down at the two children and asked, "So, where is your mom? Why are you here alone?


    Does your father know that you are back?"


    "Daddy doesn''t know. Mommy wants to give him a surprise. Shh, don''t let Daddy know that we are


    back today," Van answered obediently.


    "Shh, please don''t let Daddy know," Don echoed, putting his index finger against his lips.


    With a smile, Emma ruffled the children''s hair and answered, "Alright, you two. It''s going to be our


    secret."


    Meanwhile, Nina was at the gate of the Serene Mansion at No. 53, Serene Road.


    The Serene Mansion had a history that spanned more than a hundred years. The ce was quiet, and


    only the buzzing of the insects could be heard. The mansion looked stately with a beautifulwn


    upfront.


    It was covered with red tiles and had red doors and windows. Tall trees cast a beautiful shadow on the


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    walls.


    The Serene Mansion was next to Elegant Park. In the East, it was connected to the South Road with


    convenient transportation, and in the north, it was adjacent to a lively and bustling block. The quiet


    Serene Road pierced through it.


    A wealthy, prominent family built the European-style mansion over a hundred years ago. There was a


    magnificent fountain by the front door, and goldfish swam happily in the pool.


    The gate were wide open. On the stone wall beside it, there no longer was a sign that said, "Serene


    Mansion." A new que saying "Serene Investigation Firm" reced it.


    Nina took off her sunsses and walked in.


    Soon, a middle-aged man in a jacket came out to wee her. He was more than 40 years old, neither


    fat nor thin. He was kind and polite, and fine wrinkles appeared on his face when he smiled.


    Nina called him Charlie. Charlie Li was the man in charge of carrying out her n to set up an


    investigation agency in secret. Nina wanted to check her firm first without John knowing. That was why


    she didn''t tell him that she was back.


    She had already spent some time meticulously making arrangements to get the agency up and


    running. What she needed to was to find a propitious day to start the business.


    "Ma''am, you are finally here." Charlie weed her in with a smile. "I have arranged everything


    ording to your instructions. The ce has been renovated. The first floor is office space. We have


    made some bookshelves and bought many books."


    Standing on the first floor, Nina looked at the bookshelves. They were already filled with books.


    The spiral wooden staircase was wide, and it was suitable for people to sit down on it and read.


    After a few more moments, Charlie led Nina to the second floor. He unlocked the door with his


    fingerprint. There was a desk and aputer inside, as well as necessary office supplies.


    Looking around, she saw empty shelves arranged into neat rows like soldiers on parade.


    "This is the record room. From now on, all the files and documents will be stored here. From here, we


    will be able to keep records of the entry and exit of files and materials. Our archives containing paper


    and electronic copies of all documents will also be ced here," Charlie briefed Nina.


    "Meanwhile, our third floor will house the recreational area. There will also be spaces where people can


    rest. Our staff can live there.


    Do you want to go upstairs and have a look?" Charlie asked.


    "No, thanks." The smile on Nina''s face widened. It seemed that Charlie had everything ready. "We


    should recruit employees next. It may take some time to recruit people."


    The two turned around and went downstairs.


    Following behind her, Charlie answered, "I have already recruited a group of people that will suit your


    requirements. But ultimately, you get to decide who will stay."


    "Charlie, you are too..." Nina couldn''t find any words to describe it all of a sudden. She was surprised


    for a while until Charlie handed her a folder.


    "Here are the files of one hundred candidates. I have made a thorough investigation with regards to


    their qualifications. You just need to screen."


    "One hundred?" Nina opened the file and found a thick pile of information about candidates. "We just


    need seven or eight candidates. We don''t need that much. And besides, we haven''t registered our firm


    yet. I wanted to register before recruiting."


    "Our firm has been registered," Charlie told her with a kind smile.


    "What?" Nina was shocked once again, and her eyelids suddenly twitched.

 Chapter 587 She Was The Gift

    Chapter 587 She Was The Gift


    Nina was stunned and so was Charlie.


    "Ma''am, didn''t you ask Mr. Shi to register it?" Charlie asked hesitantly.


    "No, I didn''t," Nina immediately answered. Didn''t I tell you to avoid him?"


    "I did," Charlie said. "But Mr. Shi found me. I tried to stall him, but he took out your n and design


    drawing."


    Nina was speechless.


    It turned out that John had really seen the n and the design drawing in Vicente''s study.


    She realized that she was not the only one who had the ability to remember things with just one nce.


    John was capable of that, too, and he was even better.


    He had been born like that, while she had the ability because of M.C.


    So why did she even bother trying to hide her firm from John for two years?


    "What else did he do?" Nina asked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Charlie pointed at the books on the wall and said, "There are over ten thousand books on those


    shelves. Half of them were bought by Mr. Shi''s people. There are also some precious books with only


    one copy left in existence. It took Mr. Shi a lot of effort to find them.


    And there''s a gym and a swimming pool at the back." Charlie led Nina to the back of the first floor.


    A huge swimming pool sprawled in front of her. The clear water rippled slightly and shone under the


    sunlight.


    The fitness room was on the other side. Through its ss walls, she could see all the brand new


    exercise equipment.


    Nina felt her cheeks grow hot.


    Everything she was seeing was not like a workce. It was like a tourist attraction.


    However, Charlie was at ease. "This ce is also equipped with an excellent security system. The


    slightest effort of a break-in will trip all the rms.


    All in all, everything is ready. You just need to pick out seven or eight candidates to fill your staff, and


    we can begin. I''m good at sorting out files."


    Everything seemed perfect, but Nina had a bad feeling.


    She had originally nned to start her business first and then tell John. However, John had acted


    faster. He must be nning something crafty.


    "Did John say anything strange to you, Charlie?"


    "Like what?" Charlie was confused.


    Nina looked at Charlie and said, "When you spoke to him, did he mention me?"


    "Oh, Mr. Shi always mentions you." Charlie raised his head and smiled. "I don''t remember his original


    words, but he said that you agreed to his condition in order to start your business."


    Nina froze, her face turning stiff.


    It was as she expected.


    She secretly started the firm, and John took it that she had epted his condition.


    If she had not done it secretly and had negotiated with him first, she would have been able to object to


    some excessive and unreasonable condition.


    But it was toote now.


    She had no choice but to do as John said.


    Nina sighed and said, "Thank you for your help. I have to go."


    At this time, she could only prepare a gift for John and see if she could turn the tides to her favor.


    After leaving the firm, Nina hailed a taxi. This time, she did not wear a mask or a pair of sunsses.


    She did not even speak to the driver after getting into the car. She just closed her eyes and took a nap


    for more than half an hour. When she woke up, she was already at Time Group''s building.


    After getting out of the car and entering the building, she saw the driver take a big wad of cash from the


    front desk. She felt a sharp pang of guilt in her heart. She had to drive herself next time to save money.


    It had only been a year since she came back to Lexingport City, but it seemed that the same


    agreement still existed.


    All the cab drivers in the city knew her as well as everyone in Time Group, so she did not have any


    problems catching a ride or walking in and out of the building.


    She took the private elevator to the top floor and took out her phone to call Amy who confirmed that


    John was in a meeting at the moment.


    Nina hung up after telling her to not let John know of her arrival.


    Amy expressed her understanding and waited for her at the elevator area. The moment the elevator


    doors whirred open, Amy slightly bowed to Nina and said, "Good day, Mrs. Shi. There''s still forty


    minutes before the end of Mr. Shi''s meeting."


    "Forty minutes is all I need." Nina looked at her watch. "In twenty minutes, go downstairs and fetch a


    package for me. It''srge and may be a little inconvenient to bring up here, but it''s not heavy."


    "All right." Amy had not seen Nina for a long time, so she could not help smiling at her.


    Even though Amy''s smile disappeared in a sh, Nina was still stunned.


    The people around John always wore a cold face like he did, especially Richard. And Amy''s default


    expression was even less friendly since she was Richard''s subordinate.


    Her sudden smile was like a red flower blossoming in the snow, unexpected and beautiful.


    "You look good when you smile, Amy. You should do it more often," Nina smiled.


    Embarrassed, Amy lowered her eyes and said, "Thank you, Mrs. Shi."


    Nina was quite familiar with John''s office. And there was a bedroom in the office. John had it built so


    that he could stay the night whenever he got too busy with his work.


    Besides the two-meter wide bed, there was also a wardrobe and a clean bathroom stocked with


    toiletries. Everything was there.


    Nina went straight to the bathroom and took a shower. There was a hint of rose fragrance in the air,


    which was John''s favorite scent.


    Twenty minutester, Amy came in with arge square gift box. She found Nina already dressed in a


    ck slip dress and holding a dry towel in her hand. Her hair was still dripping wet, and it clung to her


    back.


    Amy looked at Nina and then at the box, which was big enough to contain a fully grown adult.


    "Are you going into the box, Mrs. Shi? If so, how will you be able to breathe?" Amy asked. "Where do


    you want me to put it?"


    "Just leave it there. I want him to see it right away," Nina said. "And I''m not going into the box. I just


    want John to think that I''m in it, but there''s indeed a gift inside."


    Amy was not convinced that the box contained anything. It was very light when she lifted it.


    But she was in no position to ask questions, so she just dipped her chin in acknowledgement, set down


    the box, and walked out.


    Another twenty minutes passed, and John''s meeting ended.


    Arge square box with a big bow on it greeted him when he entered his office.


    John stopped, dropped the document in his hand, put his pen into his jacket pocket, and walked over to


    check out the box.


    A heart-shaped card was sitting on top of the box, and the handwriting on it was elegant and familiar.


    With one nce, he immediately knew whose handwriting it was.


    With a smile, John picked up the card with his slender fingers. The writing on it read, "Hey, honey.


    Unwrap the box."


    It seemed that his little girl hade back.


    She came back without telling him again.


    How could she not remember to inform him of her whereabouts? What if something bad happened to


    her while he was kept out of the loop?


    If he did not teach her a lesson today, she would be more unscrupulous in the future.


    The smile on John''s face slowly disappeared. When he saw the air holes on the box, he set down the


    card and walked away.


    He decided he would let his little girl reflect on her unwise decisions while crouching inside a tight, dark


    space.


    Not hearing the box open just as nned, Nina pursed her lips and smiled. She had guessed that John


    would ignore the box, so she did not hide inside.


    Instead, she hid under his desk. As his footsteps got closer and closer, she hugged her shins even


    tighter and swallowed her chuckle.


    A few momentster, a pair of shining leather shoes appeared in front of her. John pulled out his office


    chair and saw someone squatting under his table. Impulse told him to throw the chair at the intruder.


    For a moment, he thought that someone hade to assassinate him.


    But seeing Nina''s familiar face and smug smile, he loosened his grip on the chair and squinted at the


    gift box.


    What was she doing under the table when she was supposed to be in the box?


    Nina seemed to understand what John was thinking and blinked at him as if telling him that the box


    was a decoy.


    Looking at the woman he missed so much, John wanted to get her out from under the table and hold


    her in his arms.


    But his reason stopped him. He must punish her for sneaking back without telling him.


    "You lookfortable enough in there. You can squat a little longer." John sat down in his office chair


    and stretched one of his legs right next to Nina.


    Nina said nothing, but she was not angry. After a while, she put her hand on his leg.


    All of a sudden, John''s body went numb. He looked down and saw a pair of amber eyes staring slyly at


    him.


    "You taught me one thing on the lunar July 7th on C Ind. I''m here to hand in my homework."

 Chapter 588 The Most Handsome Man In The World

    Chapter 588 The Most Handsome Man In The World


    Adrian recently found a secret piece of information, which might have something to do with Vivian.


    Knowing that John wanted to deal with her, he went to Time Group.


    He came to the slightly ajar office door and pushed his way in before Amy could stop him.


    "Hey, what''s this? Why is there such a big gift box here?" Adrian''s eyes instantly fixated on the gift box


    and he was intrigued.


    He nudged it, but the box was quite light. He guessed there was nothing in the box.


    Adrian didn''t find anything usual with John. After looking at the gift box, he walked towards him.


    Nina was giving John the blow job under his desk.


    "Stay away from me!" John caught his breath before he mmed his clenched fists onto the desk.


    A muffled bang sounded throughout the room. Adrian was shocked and his heart almost jumped out of


    his chest.


    ''Who pissed John off?


    Why is he so angry all of a sudden?


    Is he going to hit someone?


    Who would it be?''


    Adrian looked around and didn''t see anyone else in the room. ''Does John want to hit me?


    But why?


    How did I manage to offend him?''


    Adrian stepped back warily, standing next to the gift box and asked cautiously, "Mr. Shi?"


    John''s face was a bit red. ''Is he sick?'' Adrian thought.


    "Are you not feeling well?"


    Without saying a word, John just looked down at the little girl under the desk. His breathing became


    heavier and heavier.


    Adrian noticed that he was looking down, so he stood on his tiptoes to see what was under the desk.


    As soon as his eyes shifted, he caught John''s frightening re which stopped him dead in his tracks.


    "Mr. Shi, I came to tell you..."


    "Get out!" John pounded his fist on the table once more and shouted in a low hoarse voice, with his


    eyes filled with fury.


    John was like a vicious werewolf ready to tear anyone up under the full moon. Although Adrian was


    flustered, he knew that the first thing he had to do was leave.


    If he stayed any longer, he was risking his life.


    After he left, John bent down to lift Nina up, waved the documents off the desk and put her on the desk.


    Looking at his beautiful girl, he couldn''t help kissing her.


    After running out, Adrian stopped in front of Amy, clutched his chest and gasped for breath. He turned


    his head and asked her, "Who annoyed Mr. Shi today? He almost tore me apart a moment ago."


    Amy shook her head. Suddenly, something urred to her. She pointed at the door and said, "Mrs. Shi


    is back."


    "She is back?" He turned around, stared at the closed door and asked, "Why didn''t I see her? All I saw


    was a big gift box. Is she hiding inside? But I nudged it and it felt empty."


    "She wouldn''t hide in the box."


    "Then where was she?" As soon as thest word slipped out of his mouth, his eyes widened.


    bbergasted, he pointed at the door and eximed, "The desk!


    She was under the desk!" All of a sudden, he understood why John was so furious.


    He interrupted John and Nina.


    "What?" Amy asked in confusion.


    Adrian was so caught up in what he had done that he didn''t even hear her. He only muttered to himself,


    "I feel sorry for them. I''m leaving now."


    He waved at Amy and was on his way.


    Amy couldn''t understand why Adrian acted like this. What was more confusing to her was what John


    was doing. He said that he needed to take a leave in the afternoon and nobody was to disturb him.


    ''Since he is taking a leave, why is he staying in his office?''


    She really didn''t understand.


    In the evening, the dark city was lit up with the neon street lights. The whole Shi family were waiting at


    Stone Road for John toe back for dinner.


    When Nina entered the office, she wore a ck slip dress. But when she came out, she was wearing a


    white one.


    It wasn''t exactly a dress in all honesty. It seemed to be one of John''s shirts that hung loosely to her


    knees.


    Nina had added a little of her own ir to it though. She cut a ribbon from the ck dress that John tore


    and tied it around her waist like a belt, turning it into a casual dress.


    They returned to Stone Road and as soon as they entered, they saw two little boys running towards


    them.


    "Mommy!"


    "Mommy!"


    They might have had tiny limbs but they barreled towards their parents.


    "Slow down! Slow down, or you will fall!" Nina called out worriedly. Seeing that her sons were about to


    pounce on her, she instinctively bent down to catch them.


    As soon as she bent a little, she winced and put one hand on her waist, feeling a little pain in her side.


    From afar, John saw the little kids about to bundle over their mother. He quickly got behind them and


    grabbed the two children by their cors.


    Van and Don felt something holding them back at first and then suddenly realized that they were in


    midair.


    Their dad gently lifted them up and carried them both.


    "Daddy?" Realizing what had happened, Van didn''t bother struggling.


    Don, on the other hand, stretched his arms out and kept violently swinging his feet. He shouted, "Who


    is it? Who is keeping me away from my mommy?


    Who is it?" John answered lightly, "I''m your father."


    Still restrained, Don was furious. He blurted out without thinking, "I am your father."


    Van''s mind went nk for a moment. He couldn''t understand what his brother was doing.


    Nina was stunned.


    She nced at John as if she was watching some kind of TV program and watched as his face turned


    blue. She pursed her lips and didn''t dare tough. She just kindly reminded her son,


    "Don, it''s really your father."


    "Brother, it''s really Daddy."


    "What?" All of a sudden, Don stopped struggling. He turned his head abruptly to see if it was his father


    who grabbed him.


    John patted the little boy on the head and bellowed, "You have to get up at six o''clock tomorrow


    morning and run five kilometers with weight as your punishment."


    "No, I don''t want to." Don tried his best but he couldn''t escape his father''s clutches no matter how hard


    he tried. "I don''t want to carry that heavy backpack. It''s just filled with stones. There''s nothing to y


    with or eat in there."


    "Your objection is invalid." He let go of the child and put him on the ground. Don was losing his bnce


    on his weak legs and sat down.


    He didn''t fall but he was just too weak to stand. It didn''t hurt so he was fine.


    John walked forward in relief and held Nina''s hand. "It''s getting quite cold. Let''s go and change our


    clothes."


    "Don..." Nina turned her head to look at her child. As the caring elder brother, Van had already pulled


    his brother to his feet.


    John pinched her and said, "He''s fine."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Van patted the dust on his brother''s body and asked, "Brother, are you hurt?"


    "I''m fine," Don said. "Brother, Daddy is a bully."


    Van was a smart boy and what came with that was an incredible memory. He thought back and


    realized that ever since John was with their mother, they weren''t allowed to hug or hold her hand.


    It was like their father wanted sole rights to her attention.


    Heforted him, "Daddy is just worried that we will take Mommy away from him. We''re so


    handsome. Mommy loves us more."


    "Really? Are we more handsome than Daddy? Isn''t Daddy the most handsome man in the world?"


    Suddenly, Don didn''t feel wronged anymore and began a barrage of questions.


    Van confidently told his brother, "Daddy used to be the most handsome man in the world, but not after


    we were born."


    "Are we the most handsome men in the world? Are we more handsome than Daddy?"


    "We are," Van nodded.


    "Wow, Daddy must be so miserable. He is not the most handsome man in the world anymore."


    John seemed to be lost for words.


    ''I''m miserable?''


    Nina felt him hold her hand a little tighter. She wanted tough and said, "The most handsome man in


    the world, our sons are going to usurp the throne. Your days are numbered. What do you think?"


    John snorted. She thought he''d see the funny side, but the next second he barked, "They don''t know


    what they''re saying."


    He sounded quite arrogant.


    Nina was speechless.


    It turned out that he hadn''t changed one bit. He was still a narcissist.

 Chapter 589 That Makes Me Nervous

    Chapter 589 That Makes Me Nervous


    The family sat at the table for dinner. Jessica was living in the family area of Northwestern University


    with Jason. She wouldn''te back until the Spring Festival.


    Chester was studying in B City and Dora was living in the university. Dora didn''t know that Nina and


    John were having dinner at Stone Road, so she didn''te home for dinner.


    Everyone wanted to y with and talk to Van because of how obedient and handsome the little boy


    was. They wanted to see how much knowledge he could show off from his small encyclopedia-like


    mind.


    Don, on the other hand, had the sweetest nature. He made everyone so happy with his talkative


    behavior even though he was a little naughty. Even Sam, who tried to stay dignified with the children


    around, constantlyughed happily.


    The dining room was full ofughter.


    After dinner, Sam, sitting in a wheelchair, was going out for a walk with his two grandchildren. He


    watched as the two brothers chased after each other.


    The bright light of the road shone on his wrinkled face, twinkling in his peaceful and serene eyes.


    The little boys called him from time to time and every time, without fail, he''d answer. He was in high


    spirits so there was no chance of him feeling tired at all.


    The warm streetlight shone on the wall of the single vi where John lived. Through the window, one


    could see four people sitting in the living room.


    Nina and Emma were sitting on the sofa and chatting about the old days. They shared stories about


    their highlights from recent years. They satughing and entertaining each other as they spoke.


    John and James didn''t sit by their wives and instead sat at the table by the window. As long as they


    heard their wives''ughter, that was all they concentrated on.


    James didn''t dare to look at Nina; he was afraid John would beat him out of jealousy.


    In the past, the most frightening thing was that John would reduce his living expenses. Now that James


    was on his own two feet and supporting himself, his uncle''s new trigger was if anyone upset Nina.


    His punches had be so potent that James literally feared for his life.


    "Uncle John, I have something to tell you, but you have to promise not to hit me." James pushed the


    chair back silently and kept a distance from this brute of a man.


    Taking a look at his retreating movements, John barked, "Just tell me."


    "Van and Don went to thepany to look for me today. Linda scalded them by ident in the


    elevator. It''s all my fault. But don''t worry, my wife and I had punished her. We''ve got her banned from


    the entertainment industry," James said, assuming responsibility.


    Although these kids were taking Nina away from John, they were still his. As a father, he was naturally


    worried about his children.


    The first thing that came to John''s mind was, "What did the doctor say?"


    "It''s not serious. No scars will be left behind."


    John heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Wait a minute. Look at the news on my phone. It''s probably still the top search." When James


    unlocked his phone and opened Weibo app, he was shocked to see the top headline. "Shit! I can''t


    believe it. She took drugs? Was she crazy?"


    He put his phone on the table and turned to John. Thetest story was now about Linda''s drug abuse.


    When John saw the two words "drug abuse," his eyes deepened.


    "How dare she do this?" James leaned back and shook his head. "It''s likely that with what we did today,


    people who Linda has wronged in the past havee out to seek revenge."


    John raised his hand and pointed at Linda on the screen. "She''s not an artist of yourpany. Why did


    shee to see you today?"


    "She rmended her. Do you remember her?" James sat up straight again. "She asked Linda to


    introduce her to my wife. Emma is going to shoot a new y soon."


    John just nodded slightly.


    While James spoke, John received a phone call from Adrian.


    He took a few steps away from the table and answered.


    "Hey, Mr. Shi, are you avable now? I have something to tell you," Adrian said yfully.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Yes," John answered. "What is it?"


    "It''s very important. It is to do with Vivian." Adrian''s tone became more serious. "The night before


    yesterday, I went to a bar, and then I saw... Wait, Mr. Shi. Don''t let Henry know about this, okay? I didn''t


    tell him..."


    "Let''s get down to business," John abruptly interrupted.


    "Okay, so we''re on the same page, Mr. Shi." Adrian started exining again. "When I passed one of


    the rooms, I happened to see Vivian handing something to a woman. I guess it was some drug. I was


    outnumbered though, so I didn''t confront them about it."


    He was actually just too timid to enter in reality.


    Vivian was more beautiful now, but there was nothing except venom in her eyes. In the past, she only


    hurt the people who stood in her way, but now she seemed to be caught up in illegal business. She had


    no conscience about these things anymore.


    Fortunately, he pretended to be drunk and stumbled out of the bar before letting out a sigh of relief.


    What really surprised him was not Vivian, but the woman she was with.


    "Mr. Shi, do you know who the other woman was?" Adrian asked mysteriously.


    John asked, "Who?"


    Adrian was still in shock. It took him two days to recover after he realized who she was. He lowered his


    voice and said, "She Xu. A good friend of your nephew! She, Haley and a few others are James''


    best friends. Ask James if he''s involved. This has been eating away at me for the past few days."


    John turned his head and red at his nephew. James looked out of the window at the night sky while


    his mind was at a mess.


    "Are you sure? Did you see everything clearly?"


    "Very clearly. I went to the bar to look for someone so I wasn''t even drunk. I saw everything and I was


    so worried that I was hallucinating that I waited outside the bar to make sure. I definitely saw her


    walking to her car with a box in her hand as well," Adrian promised.


    "Got it." John already knew what to do. After hanging up the phone, he sat back in his seat.


    James asked, "Why do you look so pale? What did Adrian say?"


    "James..."


    "Wait a minute, Uncle John. Whenever you call me, I panic. I feel like something big is about to


    happen." James sat upright as his smile vanished from his face.


    John stared at him for a few seconds.


    This only made James feel worse. His heart thumped in his chest. "Uncle John, did I do something


    wrong or perhaps illegal? Why are you looking at me like that?


    I assure you, I haven''t. I''ve always been aw-abiding citizen. My wife is keeping an eye on me. She


    would never let me do any of that."


    "It''s not about you." John looked away. "What rtionship do She and Linda have?"

 Chapter 590 Daddy Is Like Superman

    Chapter 590 Daddy Is Like Superman


    John''s question left James a little flustered. He wasn''t sure how to react and froze for a second.


    "Friends. They might be friends."


    "Might be?" John frowned.


    "In fact, I don''t know. She has been very busy this year and we seldom hung out together. Linda said


    that they knew each other at a party," James said.


    ''Since they knew each other, what happened to Linda must have something to do with She.''


    John was lost in thought.


    He had his spies around Vivian for two years, but they attained very little useful information. It was


    nowhere near enough to bring her to justice.


    He and Noah had been setting up a trap for her for two years. Finally, Vivian took the bait. As long as


    she was caught drug trafficking, she would get convicted.


    The time and ce of the deal hadn''t been decided yet. This was the one thing that they needed to be


    extra cautious about.


    They guessed that Vivian would do it in one of Tim''s ces. Although Tim was not involved in this kind


    of thing, his clubs'' security facilities were in ce. Those things were, to a certain extent, used to


    protect Vivian.


    Tim had always turned a blind eye to her actions. Many of his subordinates worked for Vivian. If she


    was caught, he would suffer great losses.


    That was why Tim had been interfering with their investigation. This was the real tricky thing.


    They knew there was something wrong, but they couldn''t get the evidence they needed. They didn''t


    even know how to start the investigation.


    But now, they could have the breakthrough that they needed. If what Adrian said was true, She


    couldn''t just be any random person. Their next step had to be to investigate her and Linda and follow


    the clues.


    John had already made up his mind, with his deep eyes gradually bing clear.


    "Got it. Don''t contact She," John ordered.


    "What''s wrong?" asked James, confused.


    "You shouldn''t be too involved with another woman. A married man should be aware of this."


    James couldn''t deny that reasoning, so he nodded and agreed, "Uncle John, you are right."


    The two of them raised their sses and clinked.


    At about half past nine, Van''s and Don''s voices sounded from outside. They yawned and threw


    themselves into their mother''s arms.


    "Mommy, I want to listen to bedtime stories. Then I want to have a good sleep." Don raised his little


    head and acted like a spoiled child.


    "Mommy, me too." Van also began acting a little spoiled.


    Touching the children''s heads, Nina said, "I will take you to brush your teeth and wash your faces first.


    After that I''ll tell you stories, okay? Get off me first."


    The little boys stood up obediently.


    "Let me do it." Before Nina could get up, John had already walked over and squatted in front of the


    children. "Come up."


    Van obediently hopped on his father''s back, while John reached around and propped him up to keep


    him secure. When he stood up, he lifted the other boy and held him in his arms.


    He carried both his kids. Don pped his hands and eximed, "Daddy, you are Superman!"


    Van chuckled and echoed, "Daddy is awesome."


    Hearing his sons'' praise, John smiled and took the children upstairs.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    James was envious. "Those kids are so lucky. Uncle John never carried me on his back when I was


    young. If I ever fell, he would at most pull me up from the ground. He was not this gentle at all.


    I''m so jealous of the twins."


    Emma smiled. "Do you have no shame? Do you really want topete with your little cousins for


    Uncle John''s attention?"


    James felt embarrassed. Emma used to say that he was younger than her and that he was like a kid.


    Now he waspeting for John''s attention, acting like a kid too.


    ''I can''t let Emma think of me like this.''


    "I was just sighing with emotion." James sat on the sofa and put his arm around Emma''s shoulder.


    "Have you finished your conversation? It''s time for us to head to bed. I have to go to work tomorrow


    and I''m sure that you''re busy. We need to get a good night''s rest."


    "I''m not busy tomorrow." Emma looked at him innocently. "We haven''t finished talking yet. I''m going


    to..."


    "What?" James raised his voice, pointing at the antique clock on the wall. "Look what time it is! It''s nine


    o''clock at night. You two have been chatting for the past two hours. Did you not say what you needed


    to in that time?"


    Emma smiled cheekily at her husband and retorted, "To be exact, we''ve been talking from seven


    twenty to nine ten. It''s less than two hours."


    "Is that the point?" James was beginning to lose his cool.


    Nina said with a smile, "The point is that Emma and I n to sleep in the guest room tonight where we


    will be having a long conversation."


    "A long conversation? Are you kidding me? Why do you women talk so much?" He couldn''t stay calm


    anymore. He stood up and looked back and forth between the twodies.


    Emma smiled but said nothing.


    "You are not a woman so you wouldn''t understand. Go and have a good rest," Nina said, dismissing


    him nonchntly.


    As he looked at his wife expectantly, all he heard was, "Go to bed so you can get to work on time


    tomorrow."


    James was speechless. His face seemed to droop as he was left shocked and confused.


    In the bedroom on the second floor, John was currently filling the bathtub with hot water.


    Van and Don sat in the bathtub covered in white bubbles while only their little heads popped out.


    "Van, bubbles." Don grabbed a handful of bubbles and tried to blow them to his elder brother, but he


    couldn''t blow hard enough to get them all the way over there.


    Van said with concern, "Mommy said you can''t eat bubbles so keep them away from your face."


    "Oh, I quit." Pouting, Don threw the bubbles back into the bathtub,


    identally hitting them into Van''s face. Don immediately burst intoughter.


    Van wiped the bubbles off his face and said helplessly, "Don..."


    Don was still smiling. Van waved his feet and sshed the bubbles and water onto Don''s face.


    It was Van''s turn tough now.


    As the brothers yed and joked in the bathtub, the water that they kicked up sshed all over the


    bathroom. It was not until John pulled up a chair and sat with them that they finally restrained


    themselves and started behaving.


    Van and Don called out together, "Daddy..."


    "Did you get burned today?" John''s face was far too stern so the two boys immediately stopped ying


    with the bubbles.


    As the elder brother, Van spoke up and apologized, "I didn''t protect Don well enough. He got scalded


    and I''m sorry."


    "No, no." Don shook his head. "I said I would protect Van. It''s my fault. I''m sorry, Daddy."


    They were only four-year-old kids, so their speech was nowhere near as polished as an adult''s.


    Watching these two boys so guiltily bow their heads would have melted anyone''s heart.


    John didn''t me them. Realizing he was reacting too harshly, he softened his tone and said, "You


    don''t have to apologize to me. It''s not your fault. Do you remember what I told you?"


    The brothers said in unison, "Yes."

 Chapter 591 Sleep Alone

    Chapter 591 Sleep Alone


    John looked at them expectantly and signaled to them to speak up. Van opened his mouth and


    earnestly said, "At anytime and anywhere, I must protect myself."


    Their father said, "Repeat it, Don."


    Don hurriedly repeated, "At anytime and anywhere, I must protect myself."


    "Good. Are you going to remember that? Your safety is paramount and you have to protect yourself.


    You''re not able to protect each other yet so you have to look out for yourselves." He rubbed the


    children''s heads and sighed.


    "Remember what I said. Protecting yourself is protecting your mommy. Your mommy is our princess,


    and we are men in our family. You will protect her if you protect yourself first."


    Then John got down from the chair, squatted in front of the bathtub, gently patted the children'' faces,


    and asked them, "Remember? Young men."


    "We remember, Daddy." Van rubbed his face against his father''s palm and looked at him obediently.


    Don grinned. "I know, Daddy."


    John thought, ''I hope you really do.


    If something happens to you two, your mother might forget who I am again and even find you a new


    father.''


    With great concern, John gently pushed the two children into the bathtub and washed them until they


    were spotless. He lifted them up and dried them in bath towels.


    Van and Don sat on the big bed and helped each other treat their burns. They even blew on each


    other''s wounds considerately.


    "Don, it won''t hurt anymore after I blow on it," Van said.


    Don also said, "Van, it won''t hurt anymore after I blow on it."


    When John came over with a hair dryer, he saw the affectionate scene unfolding. His heart melted and


    the warmth of their affection was probably hotter than the hair dryer.


    John didn''t have a very deep rtionship with his two elder brothers, but they respected each other.


    Perhaps it was because he was the youngest son of the family, and his brothers were much older than


    him.


    In addition, Sam seemed to arrange everything quite well. He didn''t favor any of his children so the


    family was pretty harmonious. That in itself was quite rare in rich families.


    It was so was bnced in fact, that the family was prospering. There were other reasons along with


    that for their rise to glory though.


    Most of the rich families in the Lexingport City had a lot of children that constantly shed heads when


    it came to the fight for power and family property.


    John had been worried that his little boys would be at each other''s throats one day, but after seeing


    them together, he knew that wasn''t going to happen.


    As long as Nina and he continued to raise their boys well, they would never have to resort to fighting.


    The buzzing sound of the hair dryer brought John back to his senses. He gently dried his kids'' hair,


    tucked them in and told them a story.


    As brilliant as he was, John wasn''t the best storyteller. He put on a pleasant tone, but he sounded quite


    monotonous. It was even more boring than a teacher reading out of a textbook.


    Even Don, who constantly had questions, couldn''t muster up the interest to open his mouth. Van loved


    reading but he too couldn''t stand this.


    John''s story was more like some hypnosis than anything. The kids were asleep in less than three


    minutes.


    As he came downstairs, Nina looked over at him in shock. "Why do they sleep so fast every time you


    put them to bed?"


    "Uncle John''s storytelling is more hypnotizing than anything." James sat on the sofa with his legs


    trembling as he told the truth.


    He hadn''t left yet. He was waiting for John''s overbearing and jealous nature toe out and take Nina


    away. James just wanted Emma to leave with him in all honesty.


    "How do you know it''s hypnosis?" asked Emma.


    James raised his chin proudly. "Hey, don''t you think that I know my uncle well?"


    Nina pursed her lips and said, "He doesn''t hypnotize them when he tells stories. I thought so before, so


    I tested it. He told me a good story."


    "Can telling stories to you and to the children be the same?" James retorted. He was bringing up some


    valid points.


    However, Nina didn''t think so.


    John raised his eyebrows slightly. ''He''s right. James really does know me.''


    "Why don''t you go to bed? My wife is going to sleep now." John nced at the young couple sitting on


    the sofa.


    "Let''s go! We''ll leave right now." James seemed to be getting what he wanted. He was waiting for John


    to urge them to leave. He quickly took Emma''s hand and put his arm around his wife''s shoulder with a


    bright smile. "Let''s go quickly. Don''t disturb Uncle John and Aunt Nina!"


    "But..."


    "No buts." James interrupted his wife and pushed her out.


    Holding Emma''s wrist, Nina said to John, "Emma and I have something to talk about. We''re going to


    sleep in the guest room today and I have already asked the servants to clean it up in the morning.


    Emma, let''s go." Nina dragged Emma away, leaving John no chance to refute.


    James realized his wife had slipped out of his clutches.


    She was gone with Nina and now the anxiousness began to set in. "Uncle John!"


    "Wait a minute!" John called. ''Do I have to sleep alone tonight?''


    In the past three years, he had been alone for thirty of the thirty-six months. It was not easy for him to


    wait to be with her and now that she was finally back, she wanted to spend her first night in the guest


    room with a woman.


    Even if his nephew could bear it, he couldn''t.


    "No. If you have so much to say to each other, talk about it in the day," John ordered coldly.


    James'' eyes lit up. ''Uncle John struck just in the nick of time.''


    "It''s not up to you. We are the ones who want to sleep together. Some things can only be talked about


    at night." Nina ignored him and pulled Emma with her into the guest room without looking back.


    She mmed the door behind her, sending a loud echo down the hallway as a warning not toe


    anywhere near them.


    The two men were sleeping alone tonight.


    John was speechless.


    James was no better off either.


    The light in James''s eye faded away, and his admiration for John disappeared in an instant.


    He should have known that John was nowhere near as effective when it came to Nina.


    "Forget it. I''m going to bed. It''s no big deal. It''s been rare for me to sleep alone since I got married


    anyway," James said, deliberately annoying John.


    "Fuck off!" As expected, John wasn''t entertaining this mockery and pped the back of his nephew''s


    head. James staggered forward as he smirked and walked away.


    Compared to John, he wasn''t upset at all.


    With a darkened face, John looked in the direction of the guest room. He stared for so long that the


    image was imprinted onto his mind.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    No matter how displeased he was, he couldn''t break into the room. After all, there was another woman


    in it.


    John didn''t want to think about it anymore and returned to the master bedroom with sorrow in his eyes.


    He wasn''t going to let this go that easily though.


    At one o''clock in the morning, the whole vi was so quiet that a needle dropping could be heard.


    Two figures seemed to notice each other outside the guestroom door.


    John was speechless.


    So was James.


    They could see each other''s silhouette as they looked at each other in the dark, plotting their n of


    action.


    "Have you got the key? If you don''t have a spare key, I can open the door with this."


    James took out a thin iron wire and shook it in front of John.


    It glinted in the darkness. John was stunned.

 Chapter 592 Talk Gossip

    Chapter 592 Talk Gossip


    The darkness was enough to hide the embarrassment on John''s face.


    He did not expect that James woulde in through the window. When he ran into him just now, he


    almost scampered away and hid.


    He was his elder, and he could not lose face in front of him.


    However, James did not read much into John''s presence. He very much knew his character.


    He had guessed that he would do this, but he did not expect to run into him. It did not matter anyway.


    They both reserved the right to take their wives back to their own respective rooms.


    "I''m opening the door," James said in a low voice. He was about to use the thin iron wire in his hand.


    John stretched out his hand in front of James and opened his palm. The room''s spare key was in his


    hand.


    "I''ve got the key. Go on, open it." With a happy look, James threw away the iron wire and took the key.


    As it turned out, he did not have to pick the lock after all.


    They thought that Nina and Emma had already fallen asleep, but they were still wide awake and


    chatting away happily. They had a lot to catch up on and talk about, and they were especially excited to


    exchange stories about their married lives.


    James carefully inserted the key into the lock and opened the door as quietly as he could. The night


    was so still that one could hear a pin drop.


    Fortunately, Nina and Emma were engrossed in their conversation and did not hear the door budge.


    James opened the door slightly, allowing the dark yellow light from the inside shine through the crack.


    Nina whipped her head toward the door and knitted her brows.


    "Did you hear that, Emma?"


    Seeing Nina stop, John held James back as well as his breath.


    James halted immediately, raised his hand, and covered his mouth.


    "Hear what? I didn''t hear anything. Haven''t you adjusted back to the environment here?" Emma


    answered, pulling Nina''s attention back to her.


    "Maybe." Nina stared at the door and found nothing unusual, so she dispelled her doubts.


    The two at the door breathed a sigh of relief. James thought, ''Why are they still awake at this time and


    talking? It''ste.


    How could women talk so much?''


    John stood quietly beside James and waited patiently for the light inside the room to go out. They could


    only go in and take their wives after they fell asleep.


    He listened to the conversation in the room.


    "Where were we?" Emma asked, her mind going nk.


    Nina replied, "Can we stop talking about the two of them? Let''s change the subject. I want to talk about


    Mimi now. How''s she been doing? Do you know?"


    Outside the door, James was shocked.


    ''Change the subject? How many subjects had they gone through before we got here? And how could


    they still talk?


    What could they possibly be talking about for so long? Why does Nina want to talk about Mimi?


    Two women talking about another woman?


    Do they have that much free time? Aren''t they sleepy or tired at least? Why don''t they just sleep?


    Damn! Emma, juste to me. I''ll find you something to do tonight.''


    When Nina said "the two of them," John turned his head toward her direction. ''Was she referring to me


    and James?


    Were they talking about us?


    Two good friends talking about their husbands. I wonder what that conversation was like.''


    John looked ahead and narrowed his eyes.


    "Yes. She''s been doing all right. A little busy with her sses, internships, andpetitions. She


    looked happy and satisfied enough to me." Emma recalled what happened before Michelle went


    abroad for further study.


    "But we hadn''t really hung out in the years that you were gone. We''d both been very busy. One day,


    when I was free to see her, she just told me that she was leaving to study abroad. I never saw her


    again after that. She called asionally, but it was just to inform us of her safety. She never offered


    details of where she was and what she was doing. It was like..."


    "She didn''t want to be found," Nina interjected. Michelle had mentioned it in the letter.


    Emma nodded, "Yes."


    Nina had always had an idea in her mind. "Was Mimi in love?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "No. I didn''t think so." Emma shook her head. "She never mentioned anything to me. All I knew was


    that some guys from her school tried to pursue her, but to no avail. All thanks to your brother."


    "My brother? What did he do?" Nina asked in surprise.


    "Your brother loved Mimi the way he loved you. He treated her like his own sister. Maybe he wanted to


    find a good husband for her, so he stood in the way of every man who tried to court her. Some even


    tried to appease and impress him to get to Mimi, but they all failed.


    As a result, no one dared confess their love for Mimi. I had dinner with Mimi and your brother one time.


    I asked him why he was being so protective of her, and he said that Mimi was still young and should


    not be in a hurry to be in a rtionship." Emma turned to look at Nina and smiled softly.


    "My brother..." Nina rolled on her back and stared nkly at the ceiling. After a while, she sighed.


    "You''re right. He really thinks of Mimi as his own sister. He used to talk to me a lot, too, about enjoying


    my youth and not rushing into things, especially rtionships."


    "But a romantic rtionship is not a marriage. He shouldn''t stop Mimi from dating. She''s going to miss


    out," Emma reasoned.


    "Mimi''s too simple. My brother was afraid that she would just be cheated on. He had the same fear with


    me when I was younger and dating John." Speaking of this, Nina could not help chuckling.


    Emma also smiled.


    Time flew by as the two women chatted happily in bed, but the two men standing outside the door felt


    like time could not go any slower.


    James grew so bored that he just gave up and squatted by the door like a stray dog that had been


    driven out. John stood beside him patiently, looking like the dog''s master.


    The clock kept ticking, and before they knew it, it was already two o''clock in the morning. Nina and


    Emma were still giggling. James breathed an audible sigh.


    "My gosh..." ''Mydies, please don''t talk anymore. Go to sleep.


    Don''t make us sit and wait here for the entire night.''


    After a while, James sank in low spirits, and John grew impatient.


    Emma continued, "Maybe your brother knows what happened to Mimi."


    "I don''t know where my brother is. He just told me that he woulde to my wedding." Nina yawned,


    exhaustion finally weighing on her eyelids. "I''m sleepy now, Emma. Let''s call it a night."


    "Okay. Good night," Emma said and then turned off the lights.


    As soon as the light through the crack went out, James straightened and climbed to his feet.


    John put his hand on his shoulder and signaled to him to keep quiet, indicating that they had to wait


    until Nina and Emma fell asleep.


    They had chatted until way past midnight. It should not take long for them to fall into deep sleep.


    At about three o''clock in the morning, John and James finally opened the door and tiptoed to the bed.


    They had been in the darkness for so long that they had adapted to it. They could almost see Nina''s


    and Emma''s faces with the lights out.


    James walked out of the door with his sleeping wife in his arms, his back straight and upright. His face


    was calm, and a smile tugged on the corner of his lips.


    After they left, John carried his wife upstairs and gently put her into bed. Then, he lied beside her and


    hugged her tightly.


    Indeed only by holding his wife could he sleep well.

 Chapter 593 Children Comforting Their Father

    Chapter 593 Children Comforting Their Father


    The sun had just risen when John took his kids for a five-kilometer run. Nina was fast asleep. She was


    having a dream, so she did not know that John had taken the kids out.


    Although running with a bag of stones was a punishment for Don, Van did not stand by and watch as


    his brother ran. Instead, he too ran with a heavy bag on his shoulders.


    Running a five kilometer stretch would be hard for most adults; Don and Van were merely four years


    old, so it was obviously too hard for them.


    After running a distance of three kilometers, they could not run any further. They were both exhausted


    as sweat was dripping from their body and their faces were flushed.


    However, John did not allow them to stop, so they had no choice but to walk for thest two kilometers,


    holding each other''s hand.


    During that whole time, John stayed by their side. He felt bad for them every time they gasped for


    breath, but he was also d that they kept going further, regardless of how hard he pushed them.


    Once they were done, Don ran up to his father, threw himself into his father''s arms, crying bitterly. Van,


    on the other hand, panted heavily, and wanted to rest for a while.


    Meanwhile, Sam woke up and saw his grandsons crying. Seeing that, he became furious in an instant.


    In a fit of rage, he threw his walking stick at his son and roared, "How dare you abuse my grandsons


    like this?"


    The stick hit the back of John''s head, almost knocking him unconscious.


    Rubbing the back of his head, John sat down, looking helplessly at his furious father.


    Although he felt just fine, the act scared his kids, who cried even harder.


    With tears in their eyes, they both walked to their father and stroked the back of his head lovingly,


    which moved John. However, the noise of their crying also made his head hurt.


    People had always told him that children were ungrateful, but John had never believed that. Even


    though he punished his sons, they still cared for him.


    It wasmon for the father to console his crying child. However, in John''s family, the children were


    the ones whoforted their father.


    John did not know how tofort the kids. He lifted them off the ground, held them in his arms and


    patted gently on their backs.


    He had no choice but to ask his wife to help him.


    As though she had a telepathic bond with her kids, Nina woke up from her sleep the moment they


    started crying.


    She opened her eyes, thinking that she had heard them crying in her dream, but when she tried to find


    the kids, who were supposed to be in the room, she saw that they were not there.


    She immediately rushed downstairs, only to see them crying bitterly.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you two crying?" Nina asked as she took Don and Van from John. She


    then sat down on the couch, with her kids seated on herp.


    She wiped the tears off their cheeks andforted them. "Don''t cry. Tell me, what''s the problem? Are


    you guys upset? Did you fall down and hurt yourselves?"


    Don and Van looked pitiful, which made Nina''s heart ache.


    She looked at John and asked him the reason they were crying.


    With a look of guilt, John said, "They''re just too happy that they''ve sessfullypleted a goal!"


    Nina was speechless when she heard that. ''I am not buying it,'' she thought to herself.


    No one would cry so bitterly when they were extremely happy.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Thinking of that, she patted the twins'' backs and gentlyforted them.


    "Forgive me, Van, Don. I should not have hit your father. Please don''t cry. Come on, please don''t cry..."


    Sam said as he rushed over to them in his wheelchair. He could not help but me himself when he


    saw his grandkids crying.


    "What happened, Dad?" Nina asked with a puzzled expression.


    "Well, this is all your husband''s fault. I just feel sorry for the kids. My jerk of a son had made them run


    and they were crying from exhaustion. Seeing that, I became angry and hit John. Then, the kids started


    crying, feeling sorry for their father,"


    Sam said with a heavy sigh.


    Upon hearing that, Nina understood what had happened. She tried tofort Sam and said, "Dad,


    they were just crying from the exhaustion, and that''s perfectly normal. There is no need for you to get


    worked up about it. They have always been too softhearted, and that''s the reason they cried."


    Although Sam was not feeling as guilty as he did before, seeing the love that his grandsons had for


    their father, he felt a bit jealous.


    "Why don''t I have such a loving son who is kind to me andforts me?"


    Upon hearing that, Nina smiled yfully while Don and Van wiped their tears away, feeling much


    calmer.


    "Van! Don! You both worried Grandpa. You both know what to do, don''t you?" Nina said, gently tousling


    their hair.


    The brothers immediately understood what she meant. They got off Nina''sp and walked to their


    grandfather to console him.


    "Grandpa, I am so sorry to have worried you," Van said, wrapping his arms around Sam.


    Dean gave his grandfather a kiss and said, "Don''t be sad, Grandpa. Be happy!"


    "Oh, my little darlings, I love you both so much! You two are adorable, aren''t you?" Sam said with a


    All of a sudden, Nina realized something.


    ''I went to sleep in the guest room on the first floor. How did I end up on the second floor?''


    Thinking of that, Nina''s amber eyes red at the suspect, John. "I want you toe with me," she said


    in a firm voice.


    Since everything else seemed to have calmed down, John followed her obediently.


    "Why wasn''t I in the guest room where I sleptst night? You must be the one who carried me to the


    bedroom. If it had been anyone else, I would have noticed. Only when you carry me, I can''t even feel


    it," Nina said.


    John seemed to be hurt by her words as he asked, "So you don''t feel anything when I hold you in my


    arms?"


    "Shut up!" Nina reached out and pinched him on the waist.


    John lifted his shirt and said in a seductive voice, "Come on, pinch me some more. Haven''t you always


    loved touching my abs?"


    "Can you be any more perverted? Don''t try to distract me. If you admit that you carried me to the


    bedroom, I will think of letting you go," Nina said as she adjusted his clothes.


    John smiled yfully and said, "All right. I''ll admit that I brought you upstairs. Take my life, do as you


    please! But I only did it because I saw James sneaking in through the guest room window to take his


    wife to his room."


    "What, really?" Nina asked with her mouth wide open in shock.


    At the same time, James said to Emma, "Last night, I saw Uncle John using his spare key to take Aunt


    Nina into his bedroom. I was worried that you might catch a cold sleeping there, so I had to bring you to


    our room."


    Initially, Nina and Emma had believed their husbands, but when they met the next day, they spilled the


    beans.


    Afterparing their husband''s answers, Nina and Emma figured that one of them must have lied, so


    they were about to question them. That moment, the cleaningdy came up to them and told them that


    she had found a thin iron wire just outside the guest bedroom door that morning.


    Upon hearing that, Nina and Emma understood who was lying.


    Emma''s face turned red with embarrassment.


    During the filming of her first movie with James, where James had yed the role of a thief, he had


    learned the right way to pick a lock even though his role had a screen time of only five seconds.


    Emma was conservative. She did not want her entire family to know that James had sneaked into the


    guest room to carry her, but now, they were going to.


    For the next few days, she decided to avoid him, so that she would not have to deal with more


    embarrassment.


    James felt wronged. ''Why does this keep happening to me?


    Why am I so unlucky?'' he thought to himself.

 Chapter 594 The Household Register

    Chapter 594 The Household Register


    Although the North Yard castle waspleted, John did not move there. He wanted to hold his


    wedding with Nina there.


    He wanted to surprise Nina, so he did not mention his ns to her. Until their wedding, they stayed at


    Sam''s house at Stone Road, which made Sam very happy. He was d that he could spend a lot of


    time with his grandsons.


    Both John and Nina were busy with their work. While one of them had to recruit people at Serene


    Investigation Firm, the other had to solve the issue involving Vivian.


    John''s efforts ended up being fruitful for him as Noah called him and said,


    "The deal will take ce at a nightclub. I''ll go there myself to make sure that everything runs smoothly.


    I''ll be there around 8 p.m. tomorrow night."


    Upon hearing that, John stopped writing and said, "Be careful, okay? Only if you seed in your


    operation, I can go to the Ye family residence to rescue Howard. The Ye Group has Henry."


    Noah sighed. "Vivian is my sister, after all."


    "Don''t feel sorry for her. She deserves it. If you really need a sister in your life, you now have one who


    is just four years old," said John.


    Stunned, Noah asked, "Who is that? When did I get a four-year-old sister? Don''t you know that Evelyn


    has just turned sixteen?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    John rested the nib of his pen on the paper for a moment before he signed it and said, "She is the


    daughter of Henry''s mother''s and stepfather. Her name is Cherry."


    Noah spurted out the water that he was drinking, losing all his calm, and said, "Does Henry really have


    a sister?"


    "Yes, he does. You can see for yourself when all this is over. Moreover, we might be rtives in


    the future as Donald keeps telling me that he wants to marry Cherry when he grows up."


    Although it was a shock to him, Noah did not spurt out his mouthful of water the second time.


    "Don is just four years old. Why is he talking about marriage already?"


    "I like to let him be as he wants," John replied calmly.


    "Is this going to mess up the rtionship that we have? If Cherry is Henry''s sister, then she''s also my


    sister in a way. Don is my godson, which means that she would be his aunt."


    "They are not rted by blood, and they''re both the same age. I think we can let them decide how they


    want to see each other," John said casually.


    Every word that John said to him waspletely reasonable and made sense to Noah.


    "They''re only four, and that''s the reason they''re being so na?ve. I don''t think that they will stick with their


    decisions once they grow older," he said finally.


    "I am not going to get involved in my son''s love life," John said coolly. He was reading through some


    documents when he suddenly heard a knock on the door.


    Noah also heard the sound of the door, and said, "You carry on with your work, I will talk to youter."


    Once he disconnected the call, John lifted his head and said, "Come in."


    Richard pushed the door open, walked in, and greeted John. "Mr. Shi."


    The moment John heard his voice, he stopped reading and looked up. He had asked Richard to follow


    She, so he wanted to know if there was any new update rted to her.


    "How has it been going?" John asked, looking at him expectantly.


    Richard reported everything to him truthfully and said, "There is nothing unusual about her life. She


    goes to restaurants, malls, salons, and nightclubs. She doesn''t have much physical contact with men


    and doesn''t seem to be talking to anyone suspicious."


    "So she just goes out to eat, shops, gets her hair done at the salon and goes out for a few drinks," John


    said with a frown.


    "I have checked every ce that She has been to and I have found nothing suspicious." Richard


    then thought for a moment and added, "Although I did notice something interesting."


    With a bright smile, John looked at him eagerly.


    "She seems to be on guard all the time ever since that ident involving Linda happened." John


    suddenly remembered the time and ce of the deal that Noah had just mentioned to him. It seemed


    to havee to him too soon and way too easily.


    Vivian had been refusing to make a deal. But now, after Linda''s ident involving She happened,


    Noah was able to get the deal a lot sooner. Thinking of that, John felt that it was a bit suspicious.


    "Vivian is trying to trick us. Tomorrow''s deal is just a cover. She wants to use the opportunity to deal


    with the spy. Call Noah and tell him not to go in person to make the deal," John said in a firm voice,


    narrowing his eyes.


    "Of course, sir. Do we also need to ask people who are following Vivian''s tail toy low for a while?"


    Richard asked.


    "No. If she gets something, then she will let her guard down. I want to deceive her into thinking that she


    is getting something out of this, or else she will be too cautious."


    John only had a month left before he would marry Nina, and he was losing his patience.


    Vivian had not changed much in the past three years. She had never stopped pestering John. In fact,


    she had started bothering him more now, and she was using a wiser strategy to get what she wanted.


    If Vivian was not dealt with, John was afraid that his wedding would be affected.


    Richard informed Noah as he was instructed, and Noah did not go to seal the deal. Just like John had


    guessed, it was one of Vivian''s schemes to catch the spy.


    After being tortured for a while, the spy revealed that he was working for John. However, Vivian did not


    know that John had nned for things to go that way.


    John wanted to annoy Vivian. In fact, he wanted her to rush the deal, making her demand a lot of


    money to make up for the Ye Group''s losses.


    Vivian had stolen nearly five million dors from thepany. John hadter found that some of the


    senior-most partners in thepany had actually helped her turn her ns into a sess. They had


    even created fake bank ounts and covered up for her. Since the case involved people in high


    ces, they had been investigating this for nearly two whole years.


    Although John had all the evidence he needed to charge Vivian, he did not put too much pressure on


    her, because he wanted her to be charged with multiple other crimes that she had been hiding from


    people.


    He knew that her judgment day woulde soon.


    The moment Vivian became annoyed, Henry revealed some information to some senior executives at


    thepany. And the news managed toe to Vivian.


    She was informed that Henry had started his investigation of the funds.


    Since Vivian now believed that she had caught the mole, she began to make the actual transaction,


    thinking Tim would always be her backer.


    Noah was able to find out that the transaction was scheduled to take ce in the Silverhall Nightclub,


    but the expected time period in which it was supposed to happen seemed to be too wide a range.


    No one knew when the transaction would happen, and Vivian was smart enough to ask the opposite


    party to wait for her call.


    The only way to find out was by keeping an eye on the Silverhall Nightclub, but with Tim around, they


    could not do that either.


    The problem now put both Noah and John in a tough situation.


    John was frowning the whole time during his lunch with Nina. Nina knew what he was stressed about,


    but she could not offer him a good solution.


    Nina suddenly stood up, cing her hands on the table as she looked at John with her bright eyes.


    "Look at me, John."


    John looked up at her and asked in confusion, "What is it?"


    In order to bring him back to reality, Nina had no choice but to push their tes aside and climb up onto


    the table. Kneeling on the table, she kissed him, shaking his thoughts away.


    Everyone else at the restaurant turned around and looked at them in shock.


    John''s eyes went wide with surprise as he focused all his thoughts on kissing her pink lips.


    He then lifted her and ced her onto hisp. "There are too many people here, so don''t make a fuss."


    Upon hearing that, Nina wrapped her arms around him and kissed him again. She then pulled away


    from him and said with a smile, "John, don''t you think that you look ugly in the photo on our marriage


    licenses? We''re both free this afternoon, so why don''t we take another photo, and then get our


    marriage licenses?"


    Her amber eyes sparkled like a clearke under the sun.


    Looking at her, John felt as though he could get lost in her eyes. He too wanted to get married to her at


    the earliest, but Nina''s household register was at her parents'' ce.


    "I don''t want to get false marriage licenses. I want to marry the Nina whoes from the Scher


    Mountain on C Ind."


    "I have the household register with me," Nina said with a sly smile.


    John froze in frustration. His dark eyes looked at her nkly.


    Nina was shocked to see him like that.


    Perplexed, she said, "Say something."


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" John asked as he heaved a sigh.

 Chapter 595 Johns Anxiety

    Chapter 595 John''s Anxiety


    They did not want to wait untilter in the afternoon, so John took Nina to Sam''s house on Stone Road


    to get his household register.


    The moment the two household registers were in his hands, he felt his soul warming up.


    Afraid that Nina''s household register was fake, John quickly checked hers to make sure. Only then was


    he able to heave a sigh of relief.


    "The household register is real,"


    Nina said with a smile. "My dad stole it for me! There''s no way of it being a fake."


    "I owe it to my father-inw. He''s a good man!" John said with gratitude.


    Nina''s father was obviously a good man who loved her with all his heart.


    However, her father managed to get the household register quite easily. Nina had not thought about it


    back then, and she now felt that it was a bit odd.


    ''Was it really that easy?'' she thought to herself.


    "I think my mom let him steal it. She was just pretending to not know about it." If that had not been the


    case, there was no way that her mother still had not found out.


    Her mother was a very smart woman, so Nina was certain that she would have found out about it the


    very next day.


    John was moved by her words. "I think that my mother-inw is just as good a person as my father-in-


    Then, we can get our marriage licenses."


    Looking up at the antique clock on the wall, Nina asked, "You want to go now? It''s not even 1 p.m. yet.


    The photographers must be on their lunch break."


    "They''re young. I am sure that they want to make good money more than eating or sleeping." Saying


    that, John lifted Nina up and walked out. Nina wanted to protest, but did not.


    She was speechless when she saw him so determined to get married.


    She had never seen John being so anxious. Even when they would have sex, he was always so


    patient.


    John was tall, so he walked quite fast, which made Nina, who he was carrying on his shoulders, feel


    ufortable.


    "Put me down, John. Why are you in such a hurry? Don''t you know that being hasty only causes more


    trouble?"


    However, John did not stop until he reached his car, opened the door and put Nina on the passenger


    seat. He fastened the seat belt for her before he sat down in the driver''s seat.


    "We will only end up failing if we''re too slow." After fastening his seat belt, he turned around and kissed


    her. "Good girl, now stay put."


    He looked even more handsome at this moment,


    even though he was really anxious.


    Although he was really focused on driving, he would lift up an eyebrow and nce at Nina, secretly


    Nina touched her forehead and smiled in silence throughout the rest of their journey.


    John stopped the car right outside of Caroline Yu''s studio. He then got out and carried Nina in his arms


    as he walked in.


    Caroline Yu was in herte twenties, but she was already an established international fashion


    photographer, who had just finished shooting for a famous celebrity that October. She was just about to


    take rest that afternoon when she received a call from John''s assistant informing her that John would


    being to her studio to click photos for the marriage licenses.


    The moment Caroline heard that they wanted the photos to be taken that afternoon itself, she thought


    of turning down the job.


    However, one million dors were transferred to her bank ount within just a second, making her


    thoughts of refusal go away.


    "Caroline, aren''t your hands sore? Why do you still have the camera in your hands? Why don''t you go


    and get some rest? I will clean up the studio for you," her assistant insisted.


    Putting the camera away, Caroline sat down on the couch, massaging her wrists. "You can clean up


    "What? Why didn''t they make an appointment with me first?" her assistant asked. He was a kind-


    hearted young man, who saw how tired Caroline was, and poured her a ss of cold water.


    Caroline took it from his hands and gulped it down. "There is a reason for that. By the way, when is my


    junioring to work? My master said that he would not be epting any more fresh graduates, but


    then, he ended up epting Michelle straight into the second year."


    Caroline smiled and showed her assistant the empty ss. He quickly refilled it with more cold water.


    "She''ll be here tomorrow. I''ve already set up her office. It would be right next to yours."


    "Since Michelle will be here from tomorrow, I would not have to do as much work." Saying that,


    Caroline stretched her neck muscles.


    "How free do you think you will be, Caroline? All of our clients want you. You can''t just ask someone


    else to do your job, right?" her assistant reminded her.


    Caroline pursed her lips and said, "You are right. But Michelle has already worked with many


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    international movie stars. I am sure that she will fit right in pretty quickly."


    "Is the client who doesn''t have an appointment Mr. Shi from the Time Group?" her assistant asked in a


    shaky voice.


    "Did you eavesdrop on my phone conversation?" Caroline questioned.


    "No. I did not. I just said that because he is here, now."


    "Is Mr. Shi here already?" Caroline stood up, turned around, and saw John walking in, carrying a


    woman in his arms.


    ''Wow! They are so in love with each other,'' Caroline thought to herself.


    John had always appeared like a cold, indifferent man to the public, so they were surprised to see him


    holding a woman in his arms. Seeing them, the assistant gave a smile before he slipped away from


    there.


    Caroline could not help but curse him for leaving her alone with such an important client. She quickly


    straightened her clothes so that she looked presentable and greeted John with a smile, "Please, have a


    seat, Mr. Shi."


    John put Nina down and replied, "Why don''t we start the shoot right away?"


    "Okay." Caroline had never seen a man who was in such a hurry before. She had heard that Nina was


    a much calmer person, so she offered her a handshake. "Hello, ma''am."


    "Hello! We need a good photo for our marriage licenses," Nina said as she shook Caroline''s hand.


    "Mr. Shi''s assistant informed me. But a photo is not enough. I''ll take more for you." Caroline felt bad for


    just taking one photo for a huge sum of one million dors. Moreover, it was not even an artistic photo,


    just a photo for marriage licenses.


    "You can choose the one you like the most and keep the rest," Caroline said with a smile. Although she


    was not all that pretty, she had a good physique and was quite tall.


    Beauty was something that came from within, and not just someone''s looks.


    John and Nina looked so attractive that they did not even need any makeup. Caroline thought that they


    would not even need any editing or retouching after the photos were taken.


    They naturally looked perfect, and retouching the photos might even ruin them.


    Nina and John were dressed in white shirts, leaving the first button unfastened, which made them look


    more casual.


    As they sat down together, Caroline fell in love with how good they looked on the camera. It was almost


    as if she was looking at love through a beautiful oil painting.


    ''No one would believe that Mr. Shi is thirty-four years old. He looks so handsome and has an amazing


    body.


    He looks like he is just over twenty years old. But he is so calm andposed.


    Wait! Why are his hands trembling even though he seems so rxed?''


    Thinking that, Caroline put down her camera and asked with a smile, "Mr. Shi, are you nervous? Why


    don''t you try smiling for the camera?"


    Did he really seem nervous?


    He did not notice it at first, but now, he could feel his heart racing.


    He had been in various important events, and yet, he had never been that nervous before.


    Being with the love of his life and taking photos with her made him really anxious that his hands had


    started shaking.


    John licked his lips and smiled, to relieve his stress. Then, he felt a warm hand on the back of his head


    and immediately calmed down.


    Nina smiled as she held his neck, pulled him closer to her and kissed him.


    Caroline was speechless when she saw that. ''Wow! Those two are so in love!''


    Caroline wanted to give up, but the photographer in her quickly captured that beautiful scene.


    "Don''t be nervous," Nina whispered in his ear before she withdrew from his lips and hugged him.


    Embarrassed, John said to her in a low voice, "I need to have a smoke so I can be more confident."


    Nina let out a muffledugh as she replied, "Go ahead."


    John stood up and left quickly, but then he tripped over a wire and almost fell down.


    Seeing that, Nina was speechless.


    Caroline was shocked.


    John gave them an embarrassed smile. He wished he could just hit himself in the head and faint.

 Chapter 596 A Wise Leader

    Chapter 596 A Wise Leader


    After getting into the bathroom, John closed the door behind him and lit a cigarette.


    He had been wondering about the reason he was feeling so nervous. He thought for a long time, but


    still could not arrive at a conclusion.


    After taking onest puff of the cigarette, he stubbed it in the washbasin. He just wanted to get the


    photos clicked and get married officially.


    Apparently, the smoke seemed to have helped him. When John walked out of the washroom, he was


    his usual cold, indifferent self with a sharp gaze.


    He sat beside Nina and held her hand while Caroline took photos of them. They looked beautiful with


    their fingers entwined.


    "So you''re all right after just one cigarette?" Nina asked, staring at John''s face from the side.


    Keeping his eyes fixed on the camera, John said calmly, "Stop looking at me and look at the camera, or


    else I am going to kiss you right here."


    Nina pursed her lips, looked at the camera as she leaned in closer to him, and teased, "I will do a lot


    more once we''re out of here."


    John looked at her from the corner of his eye and warned, "You are seducing me, aren''t you?"


    Nina gave him a seductive smile while she bit her lower lip.


    Although their behavior caught Caroline off-guard, she remained professional and captured the


    romantic moment.


    "If you are ready, I would like you to look at the camera," Caroline said with a smile.


    Nina moved her hand a bit and said with a smile, "Look at the camera, honey."


    Looking at the camera lens, John smiled. It was the first time that he had smiled in public in a long time.


    His smile was bright and beautiful, like the evening sun scattering through the thick canopy of a forest.


    His eyes were dazzling like that of a child that was seeing the world for the first time.


    Only Nina could match with his glow. She looked like a beautiful red rose, while he looked like a clear


    Caroline was speechless to see their beautiful expressions, but she quickly clicked the camera shutter


    and captured the breathtaking image.


    Once the photos were developed, Nina was shocked to see John smiling so brightly and beautifully.


    She had only seen him smile very faintly, even when they were alone.


    John was almostughing in those pictures, like a little child looking at a puppy. He seemed very


    happy, which attracted Nina even more.


    She instantly felt that all the lonely years in her life had vanished. She wrapped her arms around him,


    hugging him tightly. "I love you, John."


    John walked into the Civil Affairs Bureau to get the marriage licenses, holding Nina in his arms. Their


    rtionship was finally set in stone.


    John could not help smiling on his way back.


    It was not soft like the smile he had given when they were clicking their wedding photos. It was not a


    teasing smile or a gentle smile, but more like blissfulughter.


    Although heughed all the way, he made no sound.


    His smile died down after every few seconds and reappeared again. He tried to cover his mouth with


    his hand, but his happiness just could not be contained.


    It was endless, like the sky.


    The corners of his eyes were wrinkled from smiling so hard, but he could not stop.


    And John did not even try to refrain himself. He snickered like a child that had just found a chest of


    treasure, but he was worried that it might be taken away from him, so heughed in secret, covering


    his mouth.


    He was acting like a three-year-old boy, much more childishly than his own sons, who were four years


    old.


    Nina could not stand seeing that. "Do you realize that you''re driving, John? Don''t be careless. I don''t


    care if our lives are short, but I don''t want to die right after getting married."


    John calmed down and said, "All right, babe."


    Amy called to congratte them, but then ended up talking about work. "Mr. Shi, there is a meeting


    scheduled for 3:00 p.m. this afternoon, but you might not be able to make it before then, so I have


    postponed it to 3:30 p.m."


    "There''s no need for that, Amy," John said in a firm voice.


    ncing at the GPS, Nina retorted, "We have only ten minutes left to reach our destination. When did


    you learn how to race?"


    Her words rendered John speechless. He turned around and nced at her.


    Nina immediately understood that John wanted to cancel the meeting this afternoon. She could ept


    the fact that the leader of thepany was goingte because of her, but she wouldn''t take the me


    for the chaos that ensued in his absence.


    Besides, it was the second half of the year now. Three monthster, it would be the end of the year.


    Any meeting that took ce during this period of time was closely linked with the development strategy


    of the Time Group next year. John couldn''t cancel the meeting.


    "John. Try to be a wise leader." Nina looked at him seriously.


    John closed his mouth, which had been slightly parted. After being silent for two seconds, he said, "I


    remember that they submitted their application for leave today, but I haven''t had time to approve it yet.


    Amy, I''ll give you the password, and you can enter the system to approve it.


    They have devoted themselves to the development of the group. Today''s leave must be approved."


    When John finished speaking, he shot Nina a special nce, as if saying, "I''m a wise leader."


    Nina gave him a fake smile.


    ''I don''t think so!'' she thought to herself.


    Understanding Nina''s smile, John said to Amy, "Once you have approved their leave applications, I


    want you to send me a screenshot of it."


    Upon hearing that, Nina was speechless.


    She turned around and looked out of the window. She didn''t want to look at him anymore.


    All of a sudden, she felt that the beauty that was med by everyone in ancient times was really


    wronged. She hadn''t wanted to cause the chaos, but the me had fallen on her.


    Amy''s head was buzzing from the stress. "Okay, Mr. Shi," she replied in a faint voice.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Sitting at her desk, Amy wrote an email to every person who was supposed to attend that meeting, in


    which she instructed them to write an application asking for leave, but they were supposed to make it


    look believable.


    John would be using the applications to fool Nina, but Nina was the hardest to fool, so Amy also


    warned them to be very careful, else John might think that they were trying to fool him.


    All of a sudden, everyone gathered in the conference room in order to think of excuses to mention in


    the leave application. The whole room seemed very chaotic.


    They all wanted to know the reason behind making them do that, and Amy informed them that John


    had gotten married that afternoon.


    Some people sighed wishfully, thinking that it would be amazing if John got married a few more times.


    After examining their applications, Amy forwarded them to John, who then showed them to Nina one by


    one.


    "It''s rare for me to get time off to be with you. Why don''t you cherish it?" John asked as he stroked


    Nina''s hair yfully.


    Nina was dumbfounded. She didn''t know whether to cry or tough. "Thank you so much. I don''t think I


    can repay you. How about I post it on WeChat Moments?"


    Nina posted the photo on the marriage licenses in her WeChat Moments. She also typed those words


    as a caption for the post.


    James seemed to know as soon as the photo was posted, as if he had installed a chip on the two of


    them.


    He immediatelymented below the post.


    "Shit! Does my grandpa have an illegitimate son?"

 Chapter 597 Eat A Computer

    Chapter 597 Eat A Computer


    Nina thought that after she posted the photo of her marriage licenses in her WeChat Moments, people


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    wouldment something like "Congrattions," "Have a happy marriage," and "Forever love." Those


    were the kinds of blessing she expected.


    At least that was the case when some celebrities posted their marriage licenses online, but it did not go


    quite the same for her.


    James wrote, "Is my grandpa''s illegitimate son as young as I am?


    Aunt Nina, do you think Uncle John is too old for you?


    I can understand that. But how can you marry another man? Uncle John must have a broken heart."


    Emmamented, "Congrattions! Is the man beside you Uncle John?"


    Ang wrote, "Stop talking nonsense, James. That''s your Uncle John."


    Daniel joked, "The photo must have been retouched. Otherwise, John wouldn''t have looked so young."


    Nelson wrote, "Nina is ten years younger than John. I looked at the photo carefully, and I don''t think it''s


    been retouched. I think James is right. The man might be Dad''s illegitimate son."


    James echoed, "Right! The man in the photo is too young and smiling brightly. That''s not Uncle John.


    Otherwise, I will eat aputer."


    Sandra wrote, "John is good-looking and has good skin, and he''s smiling happily here because he''s


    finally married his beloved. I wish you both all the happiness in the world, John and Nina."


    Chester wrote, "Happy marriage, Uncle John and Aunt Nina." Doramented, "Uncle John is so


    handsome, and his smile is so warm. Aunt Nina''s so beautiful, too. I imagine that in your previous lives,


    you were star-crossed lovers who traveled through space and time


    and finally found each other in this age. I wish you both a long and happy life, and I feel so privileged


    that I get to see you grow old together. I look forward to your wedding. I''m sure it''ll be the wedding of


    the century!"


    Anne wrote, "It''s been more than half a month since you returned to Lexingport City.


    I thought you were not going to get the marriage licenses. Your father got up at midnight and stole the


    household register after all." Bruce asked, "So you knew from the beginning?"


    Leon wrote, "You already got the marriage licenses? You look so beautiful, Nini. I wille back on


    your wedding day. I can''t wait to see you again."


    Noah wrote, "The licenses should be real this time."


    Vicentemented, "Stole the household register? Did I just see something I shouldn''t have?


    Congrattions! John has indeed stopped aging since his twenties. Nina, you better stop aging as well


    as soon as possible."


    Adrian wrote, "John''s smile here is blinding."


    Henry wrote, "Why doesn''t he look real to me?"


    James responded to Adrian, "Are you blind, Adrian? How could this sunshine boy be my uncle John?"


    Adrian responded, "I think you''re the one who''s blind, James. How can you not see that that''s your


    uncle John?"


    Henry replied to James, "I look forward to your live stream where you eat aputer, James."


    Then, there were blessings from her teachers and schoolmates. Staring at thements, Nina


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    Thements finally became normal.


    Nina wondered if she should tell John, but he was already asking her before she could say anything.


    "Peoplemented?"


    "Yes."


    "What did they say?" John turned his head to look at her.


    Nina decided to act dumb and replied, "Well, it''s a little hard to exin. You can just read themter."


    After a while, the car stopped at FG clothing store. Seeing that it was John''s car, Lisa rushed over and


    personally greeted them. She also asked the shop assistant to park the car.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Shi, are you here for the wedding dresses?"


    "Yes." Holding hands, John and Nina entered the shop.


    Hearing Lisa''s question, Nina was a little confused. "Wedding dresses? I thought we''re going to a shop


    selling wedding dresses. Does this mean FG has now ventured into designing wedding dresses?"


    Lisa followed her and said, "Mrs. Shi, Mr. Shi designed your wedding dresses himself. He had one


    made four years ago and another one two years ago. They''re kept here in the shop and especially


    maintained."


    "I see. Is there anything you can''t do, my dear husband?" Nina twined her arm around John''s and


    leaned toward him. She tilted her head and looked at him with starry eyes.


    "You''re just finding out that I can do anything for you?" John enjoyed every praise from her. He raised


    his chin and moved his arm. "Don''t look at me. Watch your step."


    "Okay." Nina straightened up, and the two of them went up to the second floor together. "You used to


    want me to look at you, but now you''re telling me to watch my step.


    Are you getting tired of me?" Nina let go of his arm, strode up two steps, and walked ahead of him.


    John chuckled, stretched out his hands, and put them around Nina''s slender waist. He held his wife in


    his arms. Nina snickered and turned around to face her husband. She put her hands on his chest.


    The two looked at each other dotingly.


    "Now you can keep looking at me all you want." John swept Nina off her feet, scooped her up, and


    carried her to the second floor.


    Smiling with satisfaction, she put her arms around John''s neck.


    Upon reaching the second floor, John put Nina down.


    "Give me your phone. Go and try on the wedding dresses." He extended his hand in front of Nina.


    "And why should I give you my phone?" Although Nina asked, she still handed her phone to him.


    John unlocked the screen with his fingerprint and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t snoop around your phone. I


    will only look at thements. Didn''t you tell me earlier to read them myself?"


    "And you can''t do that with your own phone?"


    John said, "I can only see thements of ourmon friends. I want to see the others."


    Nina sighed inwardly. She just wanted him to see thements of theirmon friends. The others


    were all just well-wishes.


    But she really wanted to see how John would react to his family''sments.


    Would he be furious?


    Would he fulminate with anger?


    When John saw Nina in a daze, he thought that there really was some secret in her phone. He


    narrowed his eyes and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing. Fine, you can check thements with my phone. Just don''t smash it, okay? I don''t want to


    buy a new one." After saying that, Nina went to try on the wedding dresses.


    The words "don''t smash it" made John more certain that there was some secret in Nina''s phone, but he


    did not want to invade her privacy.


    Everyone should have their own private space.


    Fighting the urge to snoop around, John viewed Nina''s WeChat Moment and read all thements.


    After reading them, he understood the real reason why Nina told him not to smash her phone.


    There was no trace of anger on John''s face. He only took a screenshot, sent it to the family group chat.


    He typed on Nina''s phone, "Daniel, there''s no shame in admitting that others are younger and more


    handsome than you are. What''s shameful is using others of retouching their photos.


    James,e over for dinner tonight. I will bring you aputer to eat."


    There was a moment of dead silence in the family group chat. John knew that Daniel and James had


    already seen the message. His brother was probably pretending not to have seen it while James was


    thinking about a way to get out of the consequence of his stupid wager.


    As expected, James lost his intelligence once again. He sent a private message to Nina that read,


    "Aunt Nina, did Uncle John use your phone just now? He just told me toe over for dinner tonight


    so that he could make me eat aputer."


    John replied with a voice message, "I''m still using the phone, James."


    When James heard John''s voice, he almost died on the spot. He felt like his soul jumped out of his skin


    and ran away.


    ''Will Uncle John really force me to eat aputer?


    How will I do that?


    Pound it into a powder?''


    James did not believe that John would do such a thing, and his soul returned to his body.

 Chapter 598 Flatter Him

    Chapter 598 tter Him


    Nina was trying on her wedding dresses in the fitting room. They were two wedding dresses and both


    were called the Starry River. One was white and the other was ck, each of which was decorated with


    a beautiful gxy pattern made with crystals.


    While the white dress was romantic, the ck one made her look sexy and mysterious. When she put


    on the dresses, she feltplete, as though her beauty had been elevated to a whole new level.


    Lisa gasped as she gazed upon Nina''s breathtaking beauty. "I am sure that Mr. Shi is going to be


    smitten with you."


    Nina looked at her reflection and smiled. John had designed both the dresses for her. She decided to


    show herself in the dresses at their wedding with delicate makeup and walk toward John.


    ''I can''t let him see me in the dresses yet.


    He deserves to see me when I look my best,'' Nina thought to herself.


    She then took off the dress. Seeing that, Lisa was shocked. "Why did you take it off, ma''am? Is it not


    fitting you right? Does it feel ufortable to wear? Why did you take it off?"


    "The dresses are too beautiful and I don''t want my husband seeing me in them just yet. I want to


    surprise him on our wedding day," Nina said with a smile.


    Upon hearing that, Lisa sighed and gave her a bright smile.


    When Nina did not walk out of the fitting room wearing any wedding dress, John panicked. "Why aren''t


    you wearing one of them?" he asked with a frown.


    ''Did they not fit well?


    That can''t be. I know her size better than anyone!


    Perhaps, she felt ufortable wearing them.


    That''s also very unlikely as I had thoroughly checked every stitch and seam, making sure that it was


    very soft. I know Nina''s skin is quite sensitive and could turn red at the slightest difort,'' he thought


    to himself.


    Nina saw his expression change and understood that John would imagine the worst if she did not tell


    him the truth.


    "No. There are no issues with the dresses. I''ve tried them on and they look gorgeous. They fit me like a


    second skin," Nina said, hugging him.


    "Then why aren''t you wearing them?" John lifted his hand and gently stroked her cheek.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "A wedding dress is to be shown to the groom only on the day of the wedding. If you see me wearing a


    wedding dress now, what would I wear on the wedding day? Should I not wear them on my wedding


    day? Is that what you want?" Nina teased with augh.


    John pinched her chin and said coldly, "Don''t wear them on the wedding day if you have a death wish."


    "Let go of me, it hurts!" Nina lifted her hand and pushed his arm away while John red at her before


    he let her go.


    After they walked out of the dress fitting, Nina and John went on a lunch date. Then, they went to the


    kindergarten to pick up Don and Van, where they coincidentally met Henry, who hade with Adrian


    to pick up Cherry from school.


    "Henry, there''s aputer store ahead, right? Or am I remembering it wrong?" Adrian asked.


    "You''re wrong. It isn''t ahead," Henry replied.


    "Maybe I remembered it wrong," Adrian said with a wink.


    Henry understood what he meant. "Do you want to buy aputer?"


    "Yeah, I do. Would you like to apany us, Mr. Shi?" Adrian asked with a smile.


    John immediately understood what they meant.


    "I don''t need to go to the store to buy aputer, I can have my assistant do that for me," John replied


    tly as he walked out of there, holding Nina and one of the kids.


    Once they were back at the house on Stone Road, John gave a cold smile to James.


    He proved that the man smiling in the photo was indeed him. He then ced aptop in front of James.


    James was utterly embarrassed and hung his head.


    "Come on, Uncle John! I was just making fun! How am I going to fit this hugeptop into my mouth?"


    James pleaded.


    "Well, I was not joking, James," John said. "Someone,e in!


    Pound thisptop into a powder and shove it down his throat. If he''s not able to swallow it, pour him a


    ss of water." Upon hearing that, James was stunned. He wanted to run away, but could not.


    He was too scared to even move.


    Seeing that the maid was almost about to grind theptop into a powder, James helplessly turned to


    look at Nina, who sat there smiling as she watched them.


    James turned to everyone else and gave them a pitiful look, but no one came to help him. Even his


    wife stood there as she gave him a sympathetic smile.


    He was terrified when he saw the maid bring him a ss of thick ck paste.


    ''Did she really grind theptop into a paste? Why is it so thick?''


    Thinking that, he became afraid that he would choke to death trying to eat it.


    He was so scared that he banged the table, startling everyone.


    ''Is he going to rise in revolt?''


    Everyone wondered as they looked at him.


    Although James himself was shocked too, he tried his best to stay calm.


    "Uncle John! You can''t me me for this, it is not my fault."


    John lifted his eyebrow and asked, "Is this my fault, then?"


    "Yes! You look good even when you don''t smile, but you look a lot younger when you do. That''s the


    reason I even doubted if the man was you. Can you really me me for that? Come on! Why can''t you


    see your own problem? You still look very young and your skin is wless. Any woman would be


    attracted to your smile, and not just Aunt Nina. Are you really going tell that I''m the one at fault for


    thinking it was not you?"


    His ttery came like a series of bullets, shocking everyone.


    A faint smile appeared on John''s lips. James was using the same trick again to escape from


    punishment.


    Upon seeing him smile, James continued, "You barely look a day over twenty. Whenever people see us


    together, they think that you''re my younger brother, and not my uncle! I have been trying so hard to


    keep that from you, and yet you are forcing me eat thatptop paste. How can you be so cruel?


    Just because you look handsome and young, doesn''t mean that you can bully me, right?" Upon


    hearing that, John snorted.


    Everyone was shocked to see that.


    Seeing that his trick had worked, James sat down on a chair. "Uncle John, if you think that everything I


    said was wrong, then you can go ahead and punish me."


    He then closed his eyes tightly as though someone was swinging an axe at him.


    The room became quiet as everyone stared at James in shock.


    All of a sudden, someoneughed. Soon, another person''sughter came.


    Everything seemed to be solved by James'' ttery.


    James had really worked hard on his praises, and John decided to forgive him.


    Although James was not afraid of bing the family''sughingstock, he was afraid of eating the


    I''m pretty sure that thing would send me straight to hell if I even tried to eat it.''


    Everyone else wasughing, while James squatted beside a streetmp, contemting.


    ''Why couldn''t I win against Uncle John?''


    Emma could not find James, so she went looking for him. Nina offered to go with her, so they both


    walked until they found James squatted under a streetmp.


    He looked like a lost child under the pale yellow street light.


    "James, are you okay? Your uncle was just ying with you. It was ck sesame paste," Nina said as


    she walked over to him.


    James was still angry. "I was scared to death."


    "Drink some water and calm down," Emma said, holding a ss of water in her hand.


    James took a nce at the ss of water and asked, "Are you sure there''s nothing poisonous in it?


    You did not mix any weird stuff, right?"


    Nina lowered her head, trying so hard not tough. James was so scared that he was paranoid of even


    drinking water.

 Chapter 599 Michelle Is Back

    Chapter 599 Michelle Is Back


    Emma ced the ss of water in James'' hand.


    "I have added some sugar in the water, just the way you like it."


    After taking a sip of the sweetened water, James asked, "What are you two doing here? Don''t worry


    about me, I am fine. I just needed some ce quiet to calm down."


    "We just came tofort you. We thought you were crying," Nina joked.


    "I was not crying!" James retorted with a scoff.


    Holding James'' hand, Emma exined, "Nina said that it''s been a while since we all spent time


    together. That''s the reason we came to see you. Remember how we all used to hang out together?"


    Nina, James and Emma were family now; they were also friends.


    "We haven''t hung out together in a long while. And we just miss one more person in our gang," Nina


    added with a sigh.


    Resting her chin on her palms, Emma asked with a sigh, "When is Mimiing back?"


    "Why are you sighing?" James put his arm around Emma. "Isn''t she going to be Aunt Nina''s


    bridesmaid? I guess she''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, you''re right. She''s sent a letter to C Ind and chosen a dress. She''ll be returning soon," Nina


    said.


    Suddenly, James remembered something and said, "Aunt Nina, Mimi still doesn''t know that you''re a


    princess."


    Confused, Nina turned around and looked at him.


    "I think she knows, James."


    "Does she?" James and Emma asked in unison. They thought Michelle didn''t know. Leon had clearly


    told them to keep it a secret from her.


    "How does she know about it?" James asked, still confused.


    "Shouldn''t she have known it from the start?" Nina recalled the things after she got to know Michelle. "I


    haven''t told Mimi about it, and guessing from your reactions, I think you two haven''t told her, either."


    "That''s right," James replied with a nod.


    ''If none of us told her, then how does Mimi know about it?''


    Nina arrived at a guess and said, "Maybe it was my brother who told Mimi. Thest time I contacted


    her from C Ind, she already knew."


    "So, it was Uncle Leon. But that''s strange, too. He specifically asked us not to mention it to her," James


    said.


    The night were cool and breezy in October. The three of them sat on the bench under the street light,


    talking happily. Theirughter and giggles were heard from the vi.


    John was okay with Nina talking to them, but he did not want her to catch a cold, so just before the sky


    grew dark, he came and wrapped his coat around her, escorting her into the vi.


    James and Emma also went back to their bedroom. They hadn''t had sex since the iron wire incident,


    so James could not get enough of her that night.


    The next morning, when James left for work in high spirits, Emma was still sound asleep as her whole


    body felt sore.


    That afternoon when Nina was busy recruiting employees in her office, she received a text message on


    WeChat from Michelle.


    "I''m back, Nini! Are you free now? Can we meet up for some coffee this afternoon?"


    Michelle''s energetic tone vibrated even from a simple text. It was the kind of voice that could make a


    person''s sadness go away.


    Nina was already in a good mood, and the news of Micelle''s return was like music to her ears.


    After informing Charlie, she took her purse, and walked out of her office.


    The warm sun was glistening like gold. There were a lot of vehicles on the road, but Nina spotted the


    small, cozy restaurant across the intersection.


    The restaurant was beautifully decorated. It had plush pink sofas, marble coffee tables, crystal wine


    sses, and beautiful vases with fresh pink roses. There was also a chandelier, which made the ce


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    look stunning.


    There was a camera bag ced on one of the sofas, and its owner seemed to be waiting for someone.


    Nina got out of her car and saw Michelle waiting for her. She had shoulder-length dark hair and bangs


    that made her look very attractive. Her cheeks were pink, and her skin was wless.


    Michelle had very soft, baby-like skin. Even though they were meeting after four years, she looked as


    though she hadn''t aged a day.


    She was dressed in a loose fitting orange tank top and shorts, which enhanced the beauty of her long,


    slender legs. She was wearing a pair of ck t sandals with beaded straps.


    Although Michelle was short, she seemed to look taller dressing like that.


    "Mimi!" Nina called out to her.


    Michelle''s eyes lit up as she ran to Nina and wrapped her arms around her. She seemed to be excited


    to meet her after a long time, and started crying tears of joy.


    "Nini, I''ve missed you so much."


    In the past few years, Nina had trained hard to stay fit, so it was easy for her to lift and carry Michelle.


    "Are you really crying because you missed me?" Nina almost burst intoughter, seeing her on the


    verge of tears.


    "You''re over twenty, and yet you cry like my four-year-old sons. Stop crying now, people are watching.


    They don''t know us, so they might mistake us for a couple and that would be very awkward," Nina said,


    patting her on the back.


    Michelle immediately stopped crying. She got down, straightened her clothes and looked around to


    make sure that no one was watching them.


    She then gave Nina a wide grin and hugged her, just like she had four years ago.


    "Wow, Nini, you''re so fit! I was bullied but no one came to my help. That was when I missed you the


    most," Michelle said with a grim look.


    Nina looked at her and questioned, "Were you really bullied?"


    "People bullied be because of my height," Michelle said in a low voice, pouting her lips.


    ording to her, Nina did not seem to have believed her. Maybe their friends just thought she was cute


    and liked ying with her.


    "You look great. I don''t think that you were bullied."


    "Isn''t it considered bullying when people make fun of me?" Michelle said with augh as she held


    Nina''s arm.


    Nina''s eyes instantly fell upon her camera bag, which was on the couch. "Did you learn photography?"


    "Yes, I can shoot amazing photos and videos now!" Moving her bag aside, Michelle sat across Nina as


    she ordered a pot of scented tea and some deserts.


    "Photography is a great skill to learn. Why didn''t you ever tell me about it? Were you afraid that I would


    find you?" Nina asked.


    "Yeah, you are right. Why do you have to be the smarter one?" Michelle knew that she couldn''t hide it


    from Nina, so she told her the truth.


    She then pushed the pot of scented tea over to her and said, "Have some scented tea."


    "I don''t think even know who you were hiding from. Were you afraid that I would tell that person?" Nina


    took a sip of the scented tea, and her nostrils were filled with its aroma.


    Michelle took a forkful of the strawberry cheesecake and ate it.


    "You don''t even know the man that I am hiding from. How could you tell him?"


    "Then why were you still hiding from me? Are you hiding this from your boyfriend? Maybe your ex-


    boyfriend?" Nina asked, rolling her amber eyes at her.


    She had read something like that in novels. She knew nothing about love until she met John, so she


    could only make a guess.


    Upon hearing that, Michelle coughed and said, "No."


    He was neither her boyfriend nor an ex-boyfriend.


    He probably did not even know that she loved him.


    Nina frowned when she heard that. ''Didn''t Leon drive away all those men who wooed her?


    Then who is still in Mimi''s heart?'' she wondered.

 Chapter 600 Accosting

    Chapter 600 osting


    Michelle lowered her head and took another bite of the cheesecake. But then, she felt that it was


    vorless, so she chewed it slowly.


    Seeing her lost in thought, Nina could not bring herself to ask more. "Talk to me about it whenever


    you''refortable."


    Michelle gave her a curt nod, which upset Nina. She wanted to talk about something that Michelle


    might find interesting.


    "Mimi, how about you take a few photos of me? Am I qualified to be your model?" Nina asked, blinking


    her eyes at her.


    "Of course you are, Nini! You''re the most gorgeous woman that I have ever met. You''re going to look


    good, regardless of how bad I click your photos," Michelle replied with a bright smile.


    Nina heaved a sigh of relief.


    Michelle finally smiled.


    "Then we''ll do a photo-shoot real soon!" Although a part of her said that because she wanted to


    able to cherish her beauty, even after she had grown old.


    "I am afraid we can''t do it today, though. My camera broke, but thankfully, it was not the camera from


    the studio," Michelle said as she pointed to the camera bag with a pout.


    Upon seeing her long face, Nina suddenly felt as though she had said something wrong. "You know


    what? I will buy you a new one."


    "No, thanks. The man who was the reason my camera broke told me that he will buy me a new one


    tomorrow," Michelle said in a serious tone.


    "So, was it someone else who broke it?" Nina asked.


    "Well, although he was the reason the camera fell and broke, I should have been more careful, so I


    also me myself," Michelle said with a sigh.


    Nina was confused. "So who do you me?" she asked.


    "I me him, of course! He was the one who startled me." Michelle tried to remember that morning''s


    events. "I had been to BL Alley four years ago. It was a beautiful ce where couples disyed the


    most unfiltered form of love, so I wanted to go there today to shoot some photos. I found a nice spot


    and sat down as I waited for the light. That''s when..."


    Michelle stopped mid-sentence, and Nina immediately understood that that was when she must have


    met the man who broke her camera.


    "Before the light came, a man came out of nowhere. He looked so scary, I was terrified. He was so


    scary-looking.


    He looked so fierce, it felt as though I had borrowed millions of dors'' worth of money from him and


    did not pay him back. When he saw me, he bent over and sniffed my hair. I tried to bnce myself and


    identally pulled the tripod over, thus making my camera fall."


    Michelle description of the incident was so vivid that Nina almost felt like she had seen it in person.


    She then took a sip of the tea and asked, "But why did he smell your hair, though?"


    "I found it strange, too. So I asked him and he said that I smelled like one of his favorite smells. It


    scared me so much that I was afraid to ask any more questions. I thought that he would bite me if I


    did," Michelle replied, patting her chest. She was trembling with fear, even though it was something that


    had happened much before.


    However, Nina was certain that he was trying to ost her.


    She could not help feel that it was odd as she had only seen men ask a girl''s number or name politely if


    they seemed to be interested in her. She had never heard of a man smelling a woman''s body in public.


    But then, she also thought that he must be looking for someone.


    "Then what happened? Did he harass you?" Nina asked.


    "He didn''t and I''m not that easy to intimidate. I told him the brands of shower gels that I''ve used,"


    Michelle said proudly.


    Nina burst intoughter as she teased, "You literally buy every shower gel that looks cute ores in a


    nice package. I hope you didn''t just..."


    She could not say more as she figured that Michelle must have told the man the brand of every shower


    gel that one would find at a supermarket.


    If he was smart, then he would not end up buying all brands of shower gels in the supermarket.


    "Did he leave after he said that he would buy you a new camera?"


    "No. He still talked to me. He asked me what my name was, and where I studied or worked. It felt like a


    background check, so I didn''t give him any information."


    Upon hearing that, Nina heaved a sigh of relief. After all, Michelle had acted smartly.


    "Wasn''t I being smart?" Michelle asked with a smile.


    Nina took the opportunity to praise Michelle and said, "You were absolutely brilliant! You know well that


    you need to protect yourself against those you don''t know."


    Hearing that, Michelleughed and replied, "But he kept asking, and yet, I couldn''t answer. He looked


    so fierce, I was afraid that he was going to hurt me. I told him that I came to Lexingport City to attend


    the wedding of a good friend, and that I would leave after the wedding. I didn''t say anything more, and


    he left soon after."


    Nina leaned in and whispered in her ear, "I think that man is a gang leader, who has many followers.


    They look like they are skilled in fighting."


    Nina then thought of her words.


    All of a sudden, a possibility shed through her mind.


    ''Could he be a follower of Tim?'' she wondered.


    She decided to find out, or else Michelle''s safety could be under threat.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here for you."


    "Thank you, Nini," Michelle said with a smile as she finished the rest of her desert tter.


    Nina did not have a sweet-tooth, so Michelle ate for both of them as she did not like to waste food.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Once they were done, Michelle held Nina''s hand as they went to a mall for shopping. Neither of them


    knew that they were being followed.


    However, once Nina was starting to be suspicious, their stalker seemed to have disappeared.


    She did not know if that person was following her or Michelle, but she knew that she could not let her


    guard down.


    Nina called Richard and asked him to send two bodyguards for Michelle''s protection.


    The bodyguards stayed with Michelle for two days, observing if there were any suspicious people


    around her, but there seemed to be nothing unusual.


    Either her stalker had be vignt or Nina had just acted out of paranoia. However, there was also


    the possibility that they were stalking Nina and not Michelle.


    John asked his men to continue protecting Michelle while he ordered a few more bodyguards to protect


    Nina as well.


    However, the man who had been following had sensed that he had been found out, so he stopped


    stalking Michelle.


    His name was Victor Ding. He was Tim''s assistant, who was beat by Amy and sent to a hospital.


    After seeing that Michelle had a few bodyguards for her protection, he withdrew himself from stalking


    her and reported it to Tim.


    "Sir, do you know who went shopping with the girl you like that day?" Victor asked.


    "Would I be waiting for you to tell me if I already knew?" Tim asked as he red at him.


    Victor remained fearless as he replied with a grin, "She is Mr. Shi''s wife. Don''t you think that it''s odd


    that he sent men to protect the girl you like? I inquired about it and finally got an answer.


    The girl you like is called Michelle He. She went to college with Mr. Shi''s wife at Lexingport City. She


    said that she was here to attend a friend''s wedding. I think that wedding is Mr. Shi''s. It is supposed to


    be held at the end of the month, but no one knows about the location where it is supposed to take


    ce."


    "Michelle...I like her name. It sounds good," Tim said with a smile.


    "I think you two would make a nice couple," Victor said with a grin.


    Even though Tim was smiling, he looked scary.


    "Fuck off! She''s mine, not yours, so stop grinning like an idiot!" Tim yelled as he kicked Victor in the


    ass.


    Victor rubbed his butt to ease the pain and asked, "So that girl is the one who saved you? Not Vivian?"

 Chapter 601 Tims Longing For Love

    Chapter 601 Tim''s Longing For Love


    Tim managed to escape to BL Alley. His life shed before his eyes as he thought that death was


    imminent.


    He managed to survive though. A smart woman saved his life, misled the enemies and came back to


    help him stop his wounds from bleeding.


    But unfortunately, he was so exhausted that he couldn''t lift his heavy eyelids. He vaguely saw a figure,


    and smelled the faint milky fragrance from the woman. Perhaps he was just starving at the time, so that


    thought engulfed his senses. It smelled like cream cake and that was all he concentrated on.


    When he woke up again, he was already lying on the bed. Vivian brought him a bowl of chicken soup


    that was cold and sour. It was very apparent that this woman was from the upper echelon of society.


    With her wealthy background, she definitely didn''t look like she was used to housework at first nce.


    Tim often went to the BL Alley since he had spent half a year in there, recovering from his injuries.


    In the past, he had lived a life of risky business, riddled with gun violence. He was constantly paranoid


    even when he slept at night. He had to be on guard against the surroundings at all times.


    He wanted to live a peaceful life after recuperating in the BL Alley. But for Vivian''s sake, he had to


    continue to live the same life as before.


    In fact, at the beginning, he liked Vivian and her scheming yet gentle nature. Even after finding out that


    she intended using him for her own gain, he didn''t care.


    Anyway, she was his woman, he would spoil her as long as he could. Moreover, he always thought that


    Vivian had saved him. He had to repay this favor and that meant helping her return to the Ye family.


    However as time progressed, the initial attraction gradually faded. Without that blind affection, Tim


    began realizing that Vivian was not the person who had saved him.


    He visited BL Alley more often in the hopes of one day meeting his savior and repaying her.


    One day he thought that he finally found her. He saw a young girl with big bright eyes in the alley. He


    had never seen a woman''s eyes so clear and captivating before.


    He was sick of being a filthy person and longed eagerly for a clean soul. He couldn''t stop himself from


    approaching this girl.


    She looked like a timid rabbit. She was frightened as soon as he approached her. He couldn''t help but


    wonder whether he was really that frightening.


    It was the unfortunate truth. Everyone around him, no matter who it was, seemed afraid of him. Either


    their legs trembled or they keenly watched his every move in order to stay away from him.


    The only two people who weren''t scared of him were Vivian and Victor.


    The faint fragrance of milk and sweetness radiated off the girl just like he smelled before. His tongue


    seemed to creep and lick his lips with how badly he wanted to taste it.


    Of course he wasn''t going to lick her or anything. She was too clean to be tainted.


    Taking a lesson from falselyuding Vivian before, he didn''t want to get ahead of himself and assume


    that this girl was his savior. Instead, he sent Victor to follow her and investigate.


    He wasn''t expecting that this girl had something to do with John''s wife though. That was the most


    troubling thing for him in all honesty.


    Tim had no intention of ever crossing paths with John again. As long as they didn''t interfere with each


    other, they could live in peace.


    But he couldn''t stay away from this sweet smell. He really wanted to get close to her and make her his


    woman.


    Tim was lost in his own thoughts.


    "Mr. Shen? Mr. Shen?" Victor called out, but didn''t receive any acknowledgement. He raised his hands


    and pped in front of Tim''s eyes. Finally, Tim came back to his senses.


    Being disturbed, Tim was ready to hit Victor for ruining his blissful thoughts.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Speak!"


    Victor grinned. "Mr. Shen, are you longing for love? Are you missing the girl? If you want, I''ll tie her up


    and send her to your bed immediately."


    "What? Who are you talking about? She has a name." Tim raised his leg and kicked Victor, annoyed.


    Victor screamed in pain and jumped away from this horrible man. "I''m sorry.


    Her name is Michelle He.


    Can I call her Michelle, then?"


    "No way.


    Only I can call her Michelle,"


    Tim barked.


    Victor thought, ''He''s so damn hard to please. Whatever I say is always wrong.''


    He continued toin over and over in his head. He gave himself a p and said nothing more.


    "You said Mr. Shi''s wife is a good friend of this girl. Will she be a bridesmaid or something at his


    wedding?" Tim looked at Victor and his eyes flickered as thoughts raced in his mind.


    Victor had been working for Tim for four years, so he could more or less guess what he was thinking.


    He squinted his eyes and asked, "Do you want to attend Mr. Shi''s wedding?"


    Patting Victor on the shoulder, Tim praised, "I knew I could count on you. Go to get a wedding invitation


    from Mr. Shi. I''ll need one if I want to attend."


    Victor realized the great difficulty in tackling this Herculean task. "Mr. Shen, who do you think I am?


    Superman?"


    "You are nobody," replied Tim casually.


    "Yes! I''m just nobody! How can you ask nobody to get this wedding invitation for you?" Victor helplessly


    asked as he shook off Tim''s hand and moved aside.


    ''Is he fucking kidding me?


    Is Mr. Shi''s wedding going to be that easy to just get into? It''s definitely not going to be as easy as he


    thinks.''


    "Mr. Shen, I''d rather let you kill me." Victor shook his head and sat down.


    Tim wasn''t a fool though. He knew that this wedding wasn''t going to be easily essible and


    especially not for him. The upper ss of society disdained him for who he was.


    They looked down on him, but he looked down on them as well. They might have dressed nicely, but


    he knew that they often indulged themselves in his nightclubs.


    "Come here." Tim waved at Victor.


    Victor immediately stood up and listened to him, knowing that he must have concocted a masterful


    n.


    He listened enthusiastically, but as it went on, his face became darker and darker.


    "No! Mr. Shen, you can''t do that! Absolutely not! You just can''t," Victor angrily opposed.


    Tim raised his chin and looked at this man across him disdainfully. "Since when are you allowed to


    object to my ideas?"


    "No." Victor wasn''t going to give in. "You can''t do that just for a woman. Mr. Shen, you can have any


    kind of woman you want. Actually, what kind of woman do you want? I''ll find her for you right away."


    "Cut the crap. How can it be the same? The girl saved my life. Hurry up," Tim urged, having made his


    mind up.


    "Mr. Shen! Please don''t do this. It''s too rash for you to say that she is the one that saved you just based


    on her smell. What if she isn''t?" The thought of the consequences was enough to make Victor''s face


    red with frustration.


    Tim raised his leg to kick Victor again. Noticing the fearlessness on his face, Tim restrained himself.


    Instead, he cursed, "Fuck! Why are you talking so much nonsense? Don''t you want to work for me


    anymore?"


    "It''s not like that." Victor''s face turned sour.


    Tim stretched out his hand, pointed at the door and shouted fiercely, "Get out if you don''t want to be


    here. I have more than enough people working for me."


    Victor ground his teeth, turned around and went out. After a pause at the door, he said, "Mr. Shen, have


    you thought it over? If you make this deal with Mr. Shi, our loss..."


    "Damn it! Hurry up!"


    Tim picked up a pillow from the sofa and threw it at Victor.


    Victor lit up a cigarette, smoked and threw the cigarette butt away before going to the Time


    Group.

 Chapter 602 The Deal Between John And Tim

    Chapter 602 The Deal Between John And Tim


    There were two framed photos on John''s office desk. One was a family photo of him, Nina, and their


    children, and the other was a coge of small ones of him and Nina.


    Caroline had taken many photos of them together, and John kept all of them.


    He deliberately ced the framed photos at the upper right corner of his desk. Every time he looked


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    up, he saw them, and he could reach out his hand and touch them.


    Whenever he saw their photos, John would be in a good mood. It freaked him out at first, seeing


    himself grin, but now he was used to it.


    He had grown so ustomed to smiling that he would asionally greet and smile at his employees,


    which scared the hell out of them.


    To them, he looked more frightening when he smiled.


    But Amy kept calm. She knew the reason of her boss''s recent changes of heart, although she had to


    admit that it worried her a little.


    She watched as John took another nce at the photos and smiled again.


    "Mr. Shi, Victor, Tim''s assistant, wants to see you. He said that Tim sent him to make a deal with you."


    The smile on John''s face suddenly vanished. "Make a deal? What kind of deal? I don''t want to see


    him."


    "Yes, sir." When John did not say anything more, Amy bowed slightly and turned around to leave. Then


    he suddenly called out to her. "Fine. Send him in."


    John knitted his brows and immersed himself deeply in thought. Tim had been keeping his distance


    from him during the past couple of years. Now he suddenly wanted to make a deal. There must be


    some kind of plot underneath it all.


    He decided to figure out what deal it was.


    A few minutester, John heard footsteps approaching and a man talking incessantly. It must be Victor


    who kept asking Amy endless questions.


    Amy had learned a lot of things from John, and one of those things was not to respond to strange


    chatterboxes like Victor. Amy ignored him the entire time, which angered Victor so much that he called


    her a mute.


    That was when Amy decided that she had had enough and said her first words to Victor. "Go in by


    yourself."


    "Do I even need your help?" Victor replied arrogantly and swaggered into John''s office.


    As soon as he saw the cold-faced CEO sitting at his desk, Victor immediately switched to a neutral


    facial expression. He might be standing in the presence of a very powerful man, but he had no respect


    for him.


    He only had respect for Tim, the man who had given him a second chance at life.


    "Mr. Shi, Mr. Shen wants to make a deal with you." Without beating around the bush, Victor continued,


    "He wants an invitation to your wedding, and in return, he will give you the specific date, time, and


    ce of Vivian''s deal."


    John kept still in his seat with half his expressionless face rendered warm by daylight bouncing off his


    skin. If he had been stunned by Victor''s bluntness, he did not show it.


    With narrowed eyes, he looked him up and down.


    Victor was displeased to see that John did not seem to be moved by what he just said. "It''s a great


    thing to make a deal with Mr. Shen. You have nothing to lose and everything to gain here. Do you have


    any idea how many people want Mr. Shen to be a witness to their wedding?


    It''s an honor, and he won''t eat or drink much at the banquet. Anyway, just let me know whether you


    agree or not. I have to return with something." Without waiting for John''s reply, Victor casually strode in


    and sat on the sofa.


    The quality of the sofa startled him. It was soft but firm, like sitting on an upholstered cloud. Victor


    leaned back and made himselffortable,pletely ignoring John.


    Tim did not care about human life, and he was not afraid of him. Why would he be scared of John?


    "Your sofa is sofortable and beautiful, Mr. Shi. Where did you get it? I may get one for Mr. Shen."


    With darkened eyes, John said expressionlessly, "It was custom made."


    "Custom made?" Victor thought for a while and finally understood what he meant. "So it''s one of its


    kind. Then forget it. Mr. Shen doesn''t like soft sofas anyway.


    Anyway, do we have a deal? Think about it. All you need to do is invite Mr. Shen to your wedding, and


    you can finally send Vivian to prison. You won''t suffer any loss. If anything, we''re going to be the ones


    in apromising position."


    The thought made Victor feel ufortable all over. Tim''s brain had been really muddledtely, and


    that was why he made such a deal that was not good for them at all.


    "And why should I believe you?" John slowly stood up. The truth was, he was very interested in Tim''s


    offer.


    But he still had to be cautious. Why would Tim want to attend his wedding? Why would he sell Vivian


    out for an invitation to his wedding?


    John sped his hands together and said in a deep voice, "Give me one reason why I should believe


    you."


    "One reason?" Victor leaned forward and crossed his legs. He grumbled, "Because Mr. Shen is doing


    this for a woman, not to trick you."


    Deep in his heart, Victor did not agree with Tim''s n. If Vivian was arrested on their territory, they


    would suffer huge losses.


    Victor really didn''t want to make the deal.


    But it did not matter. Tim was willing to do it.


    Victor put down his leg, stood up, and looked at John. "That''s the reason. If you don''t think that''s


    enough, I''ll give you another. Vivian was not the one who saved Mr. Shen''s life at all. An eye for an eye,


    a tooth for a tooth. Anyone who lies to Mr. Shen will meet a terrible end."


    In the past three years, there had been no explicit link between John and Tim. The closest connection


    they had was when John sent someone to investigate Vivian in Tim''s territory.


    Although they did not have many interactions, he had heard a lot of things about Tim. He was a


    ruthless gentleman who embodied karmic justice.


    An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. He was not above risking his own life to exact vengeance.


    Victor''s second reason finally convinced John.


    "I will send someone to pick Tim up on the wedding day."


    "No invitation? I guess that''s fine. It doesn''t matter as long as he can attend," Victor said and then


    picked up a pen and a piece of paper from John''s desk. He wrote the time and address of Vivian''s deal


    on the paper and then set down the pen after he finished. He hadpleted his task.


    But he was not happy for Tim at all. He knew that he would lose out heavily, a loss no different from


    losing one hand.


    The sun shone on the white paper, and the shadow of the pen covered a few of the words in Victor''s


    crooked handwriting. John looked at it and frowned.


    His sons'' handwritings were even better than this.


    Victor ignored the judgmental expression on John''s face. He knew that his handwriting was bad. He


    had not graduated from primary school, but he did not care if his handwriting was pretty as long as it


    was legible.


    "That''s the information as promised. I''m leaving now. Mr. Shen will be waiting for his ride on the


    wedding day." Victor waved his hand and went out. Before he left, he whistled at Amy and shed her a


    naughty smile.


    Amy did not even look in his direction.


    After Victor left, John picked up the note and called Noah. "At four o''clock tomorrow afternoon,


    Silverhall Nightclub''s underground warehouse. There are two ways out. One on West Forest Street and


    the other on South Road. Barricade both, and don''t let her escape."


    "Got it. I''ll inform the police to arrange it in advance. I think she will call me to go and make a deal


    tomorrow afternoon."


    Then, Noah hung up and called the director directly.


    They had nned this for so long, and it would finallye to an end.

 Chapter 603 Vivian Was Arrested

    Chapter 603 Vivian Was Arrested


    Early the next morning, the makeup artist worked on Noah''s disguise for hours. By the end, Noah was


    unrecognizable. His face was wrinkled, and there were age spots on his dark yellow skin.


    Noah, a handsome man of thirty, turned into an old smuggler whose eyes were full of the same hatred


    and rebellion he had seen in the eyes of every criminal he had ever arrested.


    Noah''s voice was deep and hoarse and easily identifiable to Vivian, so he was not to speak during the


    entire sting operation. His subordinates would do the talking for him.


    Director Shen had already sent people to guard the intersection of South Road and West Forest Street


    close to Silverhall Nightclub. Everything was going in perfect order.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, Noah''s subordinates received a phone call. They had been instructed to


    drive along the route Vivian had given them with the money, but the specific location was not revealed.


    Vivian was a cautious person. She had installed many cameras on the route she had given them. The


    car had almost circled around half of Lexingport City. After confirming that there was no one following


    them, Vivian ordered the driver to go to Silverhall Nightclub.


    Two hourster, it was exactly four o''clock. Silverhall Nightclub was closed in the daytime. Only a few


    guards and members of the cleaning crew were present at this time.


    Vivian''s people led Noah and his men to the nightclub''s underground warehouse.


    "You can only bring one of your subordinates with you, Mr. Yuan."


    "Mr. Yuan" was Noah''s chosen code name. It was from his mother''s surname, Yuan.


    One of Noah''s subordinates was Mr. ck. His real name was Rayden Zhang, an irritable man. Even if


    he did not disguise himself, no one would suspect him of being a spy.


    One of Vivian''s men frisked the two of them and even checked the ck-framed sses and watch


    that Noah was wearing. He was very thorough.


    Noah''s ck hat was also inspected.


    Noah had a camera and a bug on him to collect evidence. They were on the watch that Nina gave him,


    and they were impossible to detect without precise equipment.


    "You may go in."


    Noah dipped his chin in acknowledgement and put his hat back on, shrouding half of his face in


    shadow.


    Rayden followed Noah into the underground warehouse, carrying two silver suitcases in his hands.


    The warehouse was dimly lit and filled with piled-up stuff that looked like they had been pushed aside


    to clear the center of the room.


    It was deathly quiet save for the sound of Noah''s and Rayden''s shoes scraping across the floor.


    They had just adjusted to the darkness when something clicked and then half of the warehouse lit up.


    The sudden light made them close their eyes instinctively. As they squinted their vision back into focus,


    they saw a group of people standing in front of them. Up front was a faintly smiling woman in a white


    dress, swirling red wine in a ss in her hand.


    Vivian was fond of this style. She even set up a marble round table in front of her that was adorned with


    flowers that matched the color of her drink. She was leisurely sitting in a blue velvet chair.


    Behind her was a small army of hulking men who looked like they snapped necks and crushed bones


    for a living. The dignified and elegant Vivian was in stark contrast with her henchmen.


    But if there was something that she and her burly subordinates shared, it was the viciousness and wild


    ambition in her eyes.


    As the old saying went, appearance was created by the heart, and therefore, evil eyes reflected evil


    hearts.


    Except for the way she was dressed, Vivian was no different from the people behind her.


    "I''ve heard a lot about you, Mr. Yuan. Finally we meet. It hasn''t been easy setting up a meeting with


    you these past three years." Vivian raised her wine ss to show her respect. When the ss was


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    close to her red lips, she shed them a charming look, like a poppy blooming slowly.


    Over the years, Vivian had learned a lot about seducing men to get her way. Her every move was no


    longer as reserved and noble as ady''s. She had turned into a cold, heartless bitch that would do


    anything for material gain.


    Noah knew that Vivian had changed a lot, but he did not expect her to be totally different. In the past,


    even if she did something wrong, she was still kind-hearted.


    But now, she embezzled the Ye Group''s funds, illegally imprisoned her biological father, and engaged


    in smuggling.


    No matter what, Vivian was still his sister. At the thought of this, Noah felt a dull pain in his heart. He


    had tried his best to stop her but to no avail.


    In the end, he had to arrest her.


    Noah raised his right hand, and Rayden set down the silver suitcases on the marble table and opened


    one. Layers of bills greeted Vivian.


    Then, he opened the other suitcase, which was also full of cash. After a few heartbeats, he closed the


    suitcases and said, "The money is here. Where are the goods we want?"


    Seeing the money, Vivian smiled even more brightly. She waved her hand, and one of her men brought


    a suitcase to the table. She opened it and let them have a look.


    Noah and Rayden leaned in and carefully inspected the contents of the suitcase.


    They were as agreed upon. The two nodded at Vivian and pushed the suitcases of money toward her.


    With a smile, Vivian handed them the goods.


    After getting what they wanted, Noah and Rayden left the warehouse.


    The smile on Vivian''s face disappeared. "Follow them," she ordered one of her men.


    He followed them out cautiously.


    As soon as he was out of the warehouse, someone grabbed him and pressed his face against the wall.


    He saw many of his fellows lying face-down on the ground with their hands cuffed behind them.


    Vivian''s man remained still as the police cuffed him and took him away. At thest possible moment, he


    pretended to trip and fall to his knees.


    Unknown to the police, there was a panic button on the ground at the entrance of the warehouse, and


    Vivian''s man was able to press it by intentionally falling on it. The moment he knelt on the ground, the


    door to the warehouse snapped shut.


    Inside the warehouse, the warning lights started shing madly.


    Vivian''s face turned red with rage. But she still didn''t doubt Mr. Yuan. It could be seen how sessful


    Noah''s n was.


    Vivian wouldn''t have agreed to make a deal if she had thought Mr. Yuan was suspicious.


    She was worried that if Mr. Yuan would betray her after he was arrested.


    "Let''s go. There''s another way out of here. Hurry up." Vivian stood up and led her men to one of the


    exits.


    She took the two suitcases of money with her.


    She was absolutely confident that she would not be caught, and now that she had the money, she


    could afford to return the funds of the Ye Group that she had embezzled.


    However, she did not know that Tim had already betrayed her. The police were guarding her two


    possible escape routes, waiting for her to fall into their hands.


    Noah and Rayden waited at the exit on West Forest Street. They only caught a group of Vivian''s


    subordinates but did not see Vivian.


    "Vivian isn''t with them, Captain Ye." Rayden walked to Noah''s side and saw him taking off his hat.


    All that makeup on Noah''s face was troublesome and could not be removed immediately.


    Noah straightened up and replied, "Then go to South Road. She''ll take that route."


    As expected, Vivian was intercepted and arrested on South Road. As a police officer put her in


    handcuffs, she screamed and shouted. Tears started streaming down her face as she bitterly cried


    injustice.


    She did not stop talking until she saw Mr. Yuaning over with a man in a policeman''s uniform. Her


    eyes widened.


    "You..." Vivian did not expect that Mr. Yuan would cooperate with the police to catch her. Her face once


    again turned red with fury as more tears rolled down her cheeks.


    And then, the man beside Mr. Yuan called him Captain Ye.


    Vivian caught her breath, stared at the man in disbelief, and said, "Noah?"


    Noah gave Vivian a deep look and said, "Confess your crime."


    As soon as Noah''s voice reached her ears, Vivian felt her knees buckle. ''So everything in the past


    three years was just to set a trap for me?'' she thought bitterly.


    She could not believe it. She pointed at Noah''s face and screamed, "You''re not Noah! Noah''s in Spring


    City! He''s been there for more than three years!"


    Noah did not want to see or talk to Vivian anymore. "Take her away," he ordered.

 Chapter 604 Convicted With Multiple Crimes

    Chapter 604 Convicted With Multiple Crimes


    At Lexingport City''s police station


    Vivian''s expression dulled as she wondered how the police caught her so easily.


    It seemed as if the people she trusted all betrayed her and set a trap for her to walk right into.


    First, Mr. Yuan was actually Noah. Then, the police knew her escape route.


    ''Was it Tim who betrayed me?


    No way!


    If Tim betrayed me, half of his clubs would be closed by the government. His losses would be a lot


    more than just a few million dors.''


    Knowing that Tim was a selfish man, Vivian thought that he could not have done something that would


    put him at a loss.


    However, she could not think of anyone else who could have done it.


    As she sat in the interrogation room, Vivian kept wiping her sweaty palms, feeling nervous.


    She heard someone push the room door open and enter the room. Noah was standing outside the


    room with the others, watching her. Vivian began frantically exining, "Ma''am, I think you''ve


    misunderstood. I haven''t smuggled any drugs and I know nothing."


    "All right." With a frown, the policewoman pulled up a chair and sat across Vivian. "I am with neither the


    anti-narcotics department nor the criminal investigation department."


    "What do you mean?" Vivian asked with an awkward smile, clenching her fists.


    The policeman who was recording the interrogation session spoke. "She is from the economic crime


    investigation department."


    Vivian looked at her with confusion as she gulped hard. She tried her best not to seem anxious as that


    would give her away.


    "I don''t understand. What is this about?" she asked.


    Since the policewoman had seen criminals who were unwilling to admit their crimes, she did not lose


    her calm. Instead, she calmly reminded her, "Vivian, you should cooperate with us. We have testimony


    as well as solid evidence that could prove that you are a drug dealer. Now, there''s no way for you to


    escape, so why don''t you cooperate with us? Tell us about how you embezzled funds from the Ye


    Group and got people to cover it with false ounts. Once you''re done exining that to me, the


    criminal investigator will be taking over."


    "What the hell do you mean? Don''t make any usations without proof!" Vivian roared as she


    mmed her fists on the desk.


    Although she seemed aggressive, her face paled from the fear and her hands could not stop trembling.


    Noah could not bear to watch it anymore, so he walked to the staircase to have a smoke. He stood


    there for a while, lost in thought.


    He kept smoking one cigarette after the other until the floor under his feet was filled with the cigarette


    butts.


    Rayden walked to him with a ss of warm water in his hand and said, "Captain Ye, it''s not good for


    you to smoke that much. Here, please have some water. It will help soothe your throat."


    Noah nced at Rayden and took a sip of the water after he threw the cigarette butt into the cup,


    extinguishing it.


    "How''s the interrogation going?" Noah asked.


    "Regardless of their questioning, she was unwilling to admit anything. The evidence that your brother


    collected cannot be used unless we find the person who was responsible for creating those false


    ounts for her," Rayden replied as he stared out of the window, looking at the skyscrapers in front of


    them.


    A frown appeared on Noah''s face as he asked, "Did that person escape from us?"


    "Yes." That moment, Rayden received a phone call. His expression darkened.


    Just when Noah was about to ask him if something had gone wrong, Rayden turned around and gave


    him a smile.


    "We have evidence, Captain Ye. Someone has sent us the evidence. Let''s go check it out."


    Soon, they heard Vivian''s loud roar. "Jennifer, how could you betray me? Don''t you remember that I


    was the one who saved you? If it weren''t for me, you''d still be stuck in that mental hospital, screaming


    your lungs out. How could you dare to betray me, the one who saved your life?"


    Vivian was so furious that she wanted to pounce on Jennifer Fang and scratch her face. She had


    already kicked her twice and the policemen were having a hard time keeping her restrained.


    Vivian spat on her face, and Jennifer did not even move away. She stood there fearlessly as she


    lowered her head and said, "I can''t let you bankrupt the Ye Group. He will be disappointed with me."


    "Jennifer, you fucking bitch! Why do you care about a man who''s already dead? If it hadn''t been for my


    help, you would be, too! How could you bite me in the ass when I was the only one who helped you?"


    Vivian''s high-pitched voice shook the interrogation room. Her eyes were red with rage as she yelled at


    Jennifer.


    "I''m sorry." After apologizing to her, Jennifer cast a nce at Noah before she looked away.


    Rayden found that to be strange, so he asked, "Captain Ye, do you know her?"


    "No, I don''t," Noah replied tly. In fact, he had never even met her before. However, her expression


    made him feel ufortable, as though he had seen her before.


    Vivian stopped cursing once Jennifer walked out of the room.


    Once the economic crime investigation department was done with their investigation, they handed


    Vivian over to Rayden, who was there on behalf of the criminal investigation department.


    Noah set up a trap for her. Then, Jennifer betrayed her too. Vivian was so scared that she could not


    even move.


    She started considering ways to escape thew. Who could help her?


    Her mind was a mess. She was sure that she would be convicted, if she sat there, doing nothing.


    ''Will I get a few years or life imprisonment?


    How many years is it going to be? Two years or maybe five years, perhaps? Or will I have to do fifteen


    years?''


    Thinking of that, Vivian trembled. She could neither think of a way out, nor was she able to find


    someone who could stop all that from happening.


    She was already tense, but Noah''s wordspletely broke her as he said, "Let''s interrogate her after


    Henry brings our father here."


    Vivian lifted her head and asked in shock, "What? Why? Why is heing? What does this have to do


    with Dad? Why does he have toe over?"


    Hearing that, Noah, who had always refrained himself from expressing his anger, pped her and


    roared, "Do you really think that the most dangerous ce is the safest? Vivian, do you really think that


    we know nothing?"


    Suddenly, the entire police station became as silent as a grave.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    They had never seen Noah so furious. Even when he would be dealing with some of the most vicious


    criminals, he had never lost his cool. They had always seen him be calm andposed.


    He had always been gentle to others, and not just his own family, so they were shocked when they saw


    him p Vivian.


    After the p, Noah''s palm was still trembling slightly, and he felt so disappointed at Vivian.


    Stunned, Vivian kept her hand over her cheek. Her ear was ringing and her cheek turned red.


    Once she was calmer, she looked at him, her eyes filled with hatred. "So you knew where he was all


    along, right?"


    Meanwhile, Henry helped his father, Howard, get out of the basement. He was pale and skinny, after


    being kept there for four years.


    Although he was wearing a nice suit, Howard still looked pitifully thin. He put forth all his strength and


    pped Vivian, who crumpled to the floor.


    "What an ungrateful daughter!" Howard roared in a shaky voice, which left him out of breath.


    Vivian was on the floor,ughing maniacally as she looked at them.


    "You''re calling me ungrateful? What about your sons?" Tears flowed down her cheeks as she pointed


    at Noah and Henry. "Your two good sons knew well that you were locked in the basement, but they


    never saved you."


    Noah and Henry frowned, but they did not react to her, which only made Vivianugh more loudly.


    "The only reason they did not save you until today was because they wanted me to be convicted for


    multiple crimes. You are such a loser. You still don''t get it that no one loves you."

 Chapter 605 Ask For Help

    Chapter 605 Ask For Help


    Vivianughed mirthlessly, her eyes wild with misery and bitterness. Tears welled up in her eyes and


    started endlessly streaming down her pitiful face. Her eyes darted from Noah to Henry.


    And then atst, fixed on Howard.


    She did not remember hating anyone more than this man. He got her mother pregnant with her without


    her consent, and after she was born, he disregarded her and her mother. He stood by while everyone


    branded her mother mistress and she was cursed as an illegitimate daughter.


    He took her and her mother to the Ye family estate but never treated them with respect. She was never


    a daughter to him. He just wanted to train her and hone her into a tool that could seduce powerful men.


    He gave the Ye Group to her elder brothers. He was unwilling to give it to her. All she was to him was a


    problem that could be solved by throwing money at it.


    Vivian stoppedughing. "Do you even have any idea, Dad? I treated you like a father. I respected you


    and looked up to you. And how did you treat me? You abandoned me!"


    Vivian recalled the day when she was supposed to marry John. Tears welled up in her eyes once


    again.


    "You threw me to the Shi family like I was a piece of meat and you were warding off a pack of wolves.


    You didn''t even attempt to protect me. Since that day, I''ve hated you to my core. You don''t deserve to


    be a father at all, you worthless son of a bitch!"


    "You..." Howard''s withered hands trembled, and he copsed against Henry. He had no strength left to


    p Vivian again.


    He was so angry that he started having trouble breathing. Henry caressed Howard''s back to soothe


    him and sighed. "Are you really that impenitent? After everything, you still think you did nothing wrong?


    Does ming your transgressions on others make you feel better?"


    "Yes!" Vivian opened her eyes wide and struggled stubbornly. "I didn''t do anything wrong! This is all


    your fault! You made me like this!"


    Howard took a deep breath and then fainted.


    "Dad? Dad! Noah, Dad just lost consciousness. I''ll take him to the hospital." Henry carried his father on


    his back and turned to leave the police station.


    "I''lle with you." Without even ncing at Vivian, Noah helped Henry carry Howard out. Vivian had


    him locked up for a long time. He needed to see a doctor immediately.


    Vivian could only watch as her two brothers made their way out of the station with their unconscious


    father. There was no way she was going to escape going to prison now. With everything she just said,


    she had implicated herself enough to skip a formal interrogation.


    With a wave of Rayden''s hand, someone helped Vivian up from the floor and took her away.


    The arrogant spark had left Vivian''s eyes.


    Looking at her father''s and brothers'' receding figures, she thought about the life she was going to have


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    behind bars. She was going to be locked up with all kinds of criminals. There would be no beautiful


    clothes, expensive cosmetics, good wine, or a soft,fortable bed waiting for her.


    She was no longer the nobledy of the Ye family. She was going to live the rest of her life as a lowlife


    felon.


    Panic surged through Vivian''s muscles, and she began to struggle once again.


    "Let me go! Let me go! Noah! Henry! Please help me! Please! I''m your sister!"


    Her cry for help made Noah and Henry stop at the same time, but they did not look back at her.


    When they stopped, hope sparked in Vivian''s dull eyes. She continued to ask them for help with a mad


    smile on her face.


    "Noah, Henry, please don''t let them take me away. I was wrong. I''m so sorry. Please. I''m your sister. I


    don''t want to go to prison. I will die in there. Please help me..."


    However, Noah and Henry did not turn around. They continued to walk forward with Howard dangling


    between them. The police officers started dragging Vivian away.


    As the distance between them got farther and farther apart, Vivian thought of a different strategy. In a


    heartbeat, the arrogant spark in her eyes hissed to life. She screamed at Henry.


    "You must save me, Henry. If you don''t, you will regret it. I will let the whole world know who your whole


    world is!"


    Noah stopped.


    He knew that Vivian was talking about Adrian. Henry referred to him as his Whole World.


    ''Does she know about our rtionship?''


    "I know, Henry. I found out long ago. I saw you one night. Help me, and I will keep my mouth shut."


    After saying that, Vivian stopped struggling and smiled. "You''ll help me, won''t you? I need you to help


    me find Tim. Find Tim, do you understand?"


    After that, Vivian was finally taken away. Without her around, the police station fell eerily silent but not


    silent enough to reveal Henry''s galloping heartbeat.


    "Ignore her. Let''s take Dad to the hospital." Noah patted Henry on the arm, and they left.


    The case was practically open and shut. The evidence collected against Vivian was irrefutable, and


    there was no legal loophole for her to take advantage of.


    Upon finding out that her daughter had been arrested, Julie ran to her husband and cried for several


    days. One day, Howard just got tired of all of it and told her, "I will divorce you if you don''t stop


    badgering me about Vivian."


    There had been nothing but tears on Julie''s face for days. She wanted to visit her daughter in prison,


    but Howard forbade her from leaving the mansion. She could only think of asking Henry for help.


    She did note to Noah for help because Noah was an upright man of thew. She would only


    embarrass herself if she went to him. More importantly, she did not dare approach him because of his


    Unfortunately, when she went to the Ye Group to look for Henry, Noah was also there. They were at a


    general shareholders'' meeting.


    Julie sat in the reception room, fiddling with the coffee cup in her hand. From time to time, she poked


    her head out and asked the assistant when she could see Henry.


    When Julie asked the tenth time, the assistant finally saw that the meeting had been adjourned. The


    assistant smiled with relief. "Mr. Ye has done with the meeting. I''ll tell him you''re here."


    "Okay, okay. Thank you." Julie was neatly dressed, and her hair was meticulouslybed. But even


    so, she still looked dispirited. She did not even talk as arrogantly as she used to.


    Henry stepped out of the conference room with Noah. As soon as the door opened, Julie stood up.


    When she saw Noah, her face suddenly turned pale.


    She had been having nightmares for the past two days. In one of them, Vivian died in prison, and in


    another one, Noah''s mother came back to kill her.


    "Noah, you''re also here." The corner of her mouth twitched.


    Noah did not say anything. He just gestured to Julie to take a seat.


    As she reluctantly sat back down, Noah and Henry took the seats across from her.


    "Are you here to talk about Vivian?" Henry pointed out Julie''s intention.


    Julie was only surprised for a moment. Then, she knelt in front of Henry and begged with tears in her


    eyes. "Yes, Henry. I came here for my daughter. Please. I beg you to save Vivian. She''s still your sister.


    You two had the same pitiful childhood, and you were both raised by your mothers. Please get her out.


    You must have a way to save her. Yes, she did all those wrong things, but she can change. Please,


    Henry. Give your sister a chance. Please help her."


    Tears started rolling down Julie''s cheeks. Deep in her heart, she could not help ming herself. If she


    had been a better mother, Vivian would not be in prison right now, alone and helpless.

 Chapter 606 Threaten Henry

    Chapter 606 Threaten Henry


    Usually, people spoke to Julie in a low voice out of respect, but now, she was the one speaking in a low


    voice, even though she was talking to Noah and Henry, who were younger than her.


    She had never been on good terms with them as she was fighting constantly over the property that the


    family owned. However, she now had no choice but to put her pride aside and beg them for the sake of


    her daughter. Her motherly love was almost admirable.


    But her words were not.


    Although Henry did seem like a man who was easy to intimidate, he was not, actually.


    "Aunt, I don''t agree with you." As he said that, Henry adjusted his sses, which made him look


    smarter.


    "Your daughter imprisoned her own father, stole money from thepany''s funds, and smuggled


    drugs. Regardless of how you see it, she is a criminal. These are not things that could be done within


    one night. I am certain that she has been doing it for nearly four years now."


    Upon hearing his cold words, Julie was speechless. Embarrassed, she stammered, "But she is still


    your sister, and she is young."


    "Are you serious?" Henry interrupted her and turned to Noah. "How old will Vivian be this year, Noah?"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "She is twenty-eight," Noah replied instantly.


    "Yes, you''re right. Time flies, doesn''t it?" Henry said with a sigh.


    Julie''s face paled. It became evident that neither of them were going to help her. She felt humiliated.


    Thinking of that, Julie was almost out of breath. But then, a sudden idea shed through her mind.


    Vivian had told her that Henry could be threatened, if such a necessity arose.


    With a smile, Julie sat up straight and looked at Henry with a disgusted expression.


    How could she not feel disgusted after thinking of him being homosexual? She found the thought so


    repulsive that she felt like throwing up.


    Afraid that she might actually throw up, Julie lifted her hand and covered her mouth.


    Looking at her disgusted expression, Henry was confused, but before he could even say anything, Julie


    interrupted him.


    "Henry, you need to save Vivian, regardless of whether you want to or not. If you don''t, the news of


    your affair with Adrian is going to be public," she said with a snort.


    Henry''s expression darkened. Just as he had expected, she was threatening him.


    Henry and Adrian had kept their rtionship a secret for the past few years. Even when Adrian came


    home to him with a lipstick stain on his body, Henry did not suspect him of cheating. He thought that as


    long as Adrian was loyal to him, nothing else would matter.


    Except for John, no one had suspected their rtionship. Adrian''s family was on good terms with


    Henry''s family, so no one doubted them. Moreover, since Albert and Kristina had been married, it


    seemed quite normal for them to be close.


    Even if someone thought that their rtionship was odd, they never dared to talk about it as Henry and


    Adrian came from very powerful families.


    Henry thought that it was ridiculous of Julie and her daughter to threaten him. ''Am I really that easily


    scared away?''


    Henry hade back to Ye family only because John had told him that people could only be shut up if


    he was in a powerful position that came with a lot of wealth.


    "Aunt, are you sure that you want to talk about such a thing? You can''t just waltz into one''s private


    space and hope that they would let you walk out freely, right?" Henry asked coldly, staring at Julie as


    though he wanted to murder her.


    Julie trembled with fear.


    ''His eyes


    look so horrible, '' she thought to herself.


    Even Noah was shocked to see Henry so intimidating. He had only seen such a murderous gaze on


    John when he had been concerned about Nina''s safety.


    After all, mothers weren''t the only ones who were protective; lovers were, too.


    Julie felt as though there was a needle stuck in her throat as she gulped, taking a step back.


    But then, she thought of her daughter rotting in prison, and said with courage, "Do you really think


    that''s going to scare me? Don''t worry, if you promise to save Vivian, I will keep your secret safe. You


    have my word."


    Although she was trying her best to be brave, Julie still felt a little scared to talk back in that situation.


    With a gentle smile, Henry asked, "Aunt, do you really think that I have power against thew? Your


    daughter has broken thew severely."


    "You''re not going to save her then, are you?" Julie knew that her daughter had done wrong, but she


    could not bring herself to watch as Vivian''s life got wasted away in prison.


    She had no choice but to persuade Henry into helping her.


    "Henry, if you don''t save Vivi, the news of your gay rtionship will be public. You can block out


    the public or dismiss it saying that it is all just a rumor, but can you really hide it from Adrian''s mother,


    E?"


    Henry''s expression changed.


    Julie was proud that she had finally gotten to that spot in his heart that was the most vulnerable.


    "Would you even dare to go up against her? Do you really think that you can disrespect her like that?


    E thinks that Adrian hasn''t gotten married because he is not interested in rtionships. She would


    never have imagined that he''s gay. And even if she learns the truth, she would never agree to you two


    being in a rtionship."


    Julie was right.


    E Tan would never agree to them being in a rtionship.


    Henry had met her before, and she was kind to him, but that was only because she thought that they


    were good friends. Besides, Henry was the CEO of the Ye Group, so she did not really have any


    But that was only because she believed that they were friends.


    If E were to learn about the true nature of their rtionship, she would be the first person to stand


    against their love.


    As Henry contemted that, he lowered his head, but remained silent.


    Seizing the opportunity, Julie continued, "I think you and Adrian know the kind of thing that E will do if


    she learns the truth. She will force Adrian to marry a woman from a respectable family. Then, you two


    won''t be able to see each other for the rest of your lives."


    Noah''s heart sank as he thought of Albert.


    ''Threatening Albert with her life is something that that pervert woman could do. It was she who


    ruthlessly tortured her son Albert at that time; otherwise, how could he develop a dark personality?''


    When Albert was still a child, he was cute and kind-hearted.


    Noah noticed that Henry was just a moment away from giving up and ced his hand on his brother''s


    shoulder.


    Henry turned around and looked at his brother, his heart filled with guilt.


    Noah pulled him aside and stood there, facing Julie.


    After all, he was older, and he needed to protect his younger brother.


    "Ms. Liu, since Vivian has broken thew, she should be punished, and that''s the end of it. No one can


    help her now. I don''t know if you''re being brave or stupid, but you just threatened him in front of a


    policeman. Don''t you know that it is a crime to threaten people?"


    Noah asked in an intimidating voice.

 Chapter 607 A Tragic Ending

    Chapter 607 A Tragic Ending


    Only then did Julie realize that Noah was a policeman. There was a trace of regret in her eyes. ''How


    could I just ignore him? He is here.''


    Although Julie was filled with regret, she still didn''t want to give up.


    "I was just discussing something with Henry. I was not threatening him. You can''t just sling mud at me."


    Julie didn''t dare to look into Noah''s eyes while she spoke.


    She was not only afraid of her husband, but also Noah. Perhaps it was because of the nightmares she


    had recently, but she was filled with guilt and didn''t dare to have any conflict with Noah.


    Noah captured Julie''s uneasiness. A conniving look shed through his scheming eyes. He still stood


    tall in front of Henry, not allowing him to speak.


    "Ms. Liu, I''m Henry''s brother. Whatever you want to discuss with him, you can discuss with me. I won''t


    agree with what you just said, though. Before that, I want to say something else."


    Julie was nervous; she knew that Noah was going to give her a hard time.


    ''Since when did they get along so well? It''s not like they have the same mother. Besides, there are so


    many brothers that have endless conflicts over family property.''


    "Henry is Henry! You are you! Why should you make decisions for him? Are you going to be the CEO


    of Ye Group on his behalf? I seem to recall that you are no longer the biggest shareholder of Ye


    Group." Julie was doing her utmost to cause dissention between the brothers.


    She knew Henry wasn''t a fool. He had to understand what she meant and moreover, he surely didn''t


    want to give up his power as CEO of Ye Group. All men strived for fame and status.


    Henry couldn''t be that easily provoked though. All he cared about was his lover. Fame and status


    meant nothing to him.


    Henry poked his head out from behind Noah and kindly reminded, "After the general shareholder''s


    meeting, Noah is now the chairman of Ye Group. He holds forty-five percent of the shares. Whether Ye


    Group or Ye family, it''s up to him now."


    Julie was dumbfounded and her face showed it.


    She questioned loudly, "What about your father? Are you rebelling against him? Your father is still alive.


    Are you nning on taking all the family property for yourselves? You are shamelessly ambitious!"


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you. It was all my dad''s idea," Henry said with a smile as he hid behind Noah again.


    Noah was a lean man but he had a thick and powerful back. Staring at it, Henry felt like he was seeking


    protection from the rain and wind behind his dad''s back, just as he did when he was a child.


    Henry pushed his sses up and smiled. Noah had asked him to continue being the CEO of Ye Group.


    He was a brilliant leader. One day the Ye Group would be passed on to the kids Noah might have.


    Julie was stunned. She didn''t have any real power in the Ye family so she could only ever rely on her


    husband. When he was in trouble, she relied on her daughter.


    ''Now that my daughter is in trouble and my husband has nothing, what should I do? What are my


    options going forward?''


    This spurred Julie on to save her daughter.


    But before Julie could say anything, Noah brought up something from the past.


    "I want to let you know that if any news about Henry and Adrianes to light, I''ll know it''s you. You


    will end up in jail with your daughter. You know better than anyone else why my mother died."


    "What? I..." Julie was absolutely bbergasted. Her eyes widened as her jaw dropped.


    Panic surged from her feet all the way to her head. She felt as if a pair of hellish bones were strangling


    her, just like in her dreams.


    Noah was taking a shot in the dark, in all honesty. He had no idea that Julie was somehow tied in with


    his mother''s death. He bluntly said, "You thought I wouldn''t investigate? Even though twenty years


    have passed, with current technology, anything can still be restored and investigated."


    Julie fell onto the sofa. The softness of the cushions held her and made her feel like she had no control


    of her body anymore. She felt exposed andpletely helpless.


    "I want you to die." Noah clenched his fists and took a deep breath to try and calm himself down. He


    didn''t actually have any real evidence yet.


    "Remember what I said. If any news about Henry and Adrian surfaces, I will send you to prison. Get out


    now!" He pointed at the door.


    He didn''t want to see his mother''s murderer for another second.


    Julie was so upied in saving herself that she had forgotten about her daughter. All she could think


    about was hurrying out of the room.


    The nightmares had really been ying on her mind. This old memory that Noah brought up seemed to


    really take the wind out of her sails. At this point, she didn''t even have the energy nor strength to stand


    up.


    Noah''s arm was still trembling in the air. Henry could feel the resentment in his heart which made his


    ache as well. It was really evident when Noah traded the truth of his mother''s death for the sake of


    Henry and Adrian.


    Henry raised his hand to pull Noah''s arm down. As he touched the trembling arm, he felt his cold skin.


    Henry held his hand tight, hoping to give Noah some warmth.


    Henry wanted to say thank you, but it didn''t feel like it meant enough. He didn''t know what else to say.


    "I''m sorry, Noah. I''m so sorry."


    Perhaps it was because of the warmth he felt, but Noah seemed to snap out of his rage as his eyes


    gradually returned to their natural crystal clear state.


    All of a sudden, Adrian pushed the door open and entered with John.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Adrian red at the two men who seemed to be holding hands. He pointed at them and marched


    forward. "What are you doing? Let go of him!"


    He forcefully pushed the men apart and wrapped his arm around Henry''s neck, dragging him away


    from Noah.


    "How dare you? Henry, do you have a death wish?"


    "No, you''ve got it all wrong. My brother just..." Looking at Noah''s gloomy eyes, Henry didn''t want to


    unearth the sadness again. "I''ll exinter. Now let go of me."


    "Humph!" Dissatisfied as Adrian was, he loosened his grip.


    John nced at the scene before him and then looked at Noah''s pale face. "Are you okay?"


    Noah looked up and said, "I''m fine. Why are you here?"


    "Because of her." Adrian looked at the trembling Julie, who slumped on the sofa, and put one hand on


    Henry''s shoulder, as if dering his ownership.


    "I knew she woulde to you for Vivian. Your assistant called me as soon as she got here. Mr. Shi


    happened to have something to say, so I brought him here as well."


    John nodded and looked at Julie. His deep and mellow voice sounded calmly.


    "You don''t have to ask Noah or anyone else for help. I''ve already asked someone to take care of


    Vivian."


    Hearing her daughter''s name, Julie regained herposure. She raised her head and looked at the


    domineering eyes looking over her. With her lips trembling, she said, "Mr. Shi, are you telling the truth?


    Vivi''s love for you for all those years seems to not be in vain after all. Mr. Shi, you..."


    "I brought her a wheelchair," John interrupted. "Didn''t she want my father to sit in a wheelchair for the


    rest of his life? I also gave her one."


    "Mr. Shi, when did you break her leg?" Adrian asked excitedly.


    "Last night."


    John''s words initially shone like a beacon of hope to Julie, but in actuality, it was more like the light


    shining on a dagger. Finally, her face turned pale and she fainted.


    Before Julie lost her consciousness, she couldn''t help but think that her nightmares wereing true.


    She was doomed because of Noah''s mother, and her daughter''s leg had been broken while she was in


    prison.

 Chapter 608 No Heirs For The Family

    Chapter 608 No Heirs For The Family


    Henry sent Julie to the hospital and arranged for her to stay in the same ward as his father, so they


    would be able to take care of each other.


    Although Julie had done a lot of terrible things, Noah and Henry let her live in peace with their father.


    They considered it as theirst favor for him. However, it also helped them put their conscience at


    ease.


    Neither of them feltfortable to be with their father. After his mother passed away, Noah had grown


    more close to his aunt, Kristina, and distanced from his father.


    Although he did not want to go back to his family, he thought that he should be in his hometown, which


    was Lexingport City. That was the reason Noah hade there.


    But now, something made him feel that he wanted to be away from that ce and live in Spring City,


    instead.


    Spring City was a good ce for him. He loved standing atop the reefs and staring into the distance.


    Henry and his mother had been depending on each other for survival. Even after he came back to the


    Ye family, he was not close with his father.


    After hearing about the cause of death of Noah''s mother, Henry finally understood the reason why Gia


    had taken him away back then, keeping his identity hidden from him.


    If Gia had not done that, he or Gia would have been killed by Julie.


    In the end, it was always his father''s romantic rtionships that caused trouble to the people around


    him.


    Now that Gia lived in Lexingport City, Henry also considered it home. Moreover, her husband, Todd,


    and her daughter were always kind to him.


    Howard had lived a glorious life. Even though he had done something filthy, no one knew about it as he


    had always taken the utmost care in keeping his reputation clean.


    Now he only had Julie apanying him. Even his sons, whom he had considered most valuable in


    his life, had alienated him.


    Henry arranged for the best medical care for his father and paid for all the treatments.


    Once he was done, he went back to Gia''s vi, instead of the Ye family residence.


    John had told him earlier that he had something more important than work to discuss with them, and


    Henry had quickly guessed that it must be about the wedding.


    At first, they had nned to meet at thepany, but then, Gia called them and asked them toe


    to her house, instead.


    Henry drove to her house, thinking that everyone else must have arrived.


    Gia was a fun-loving woman. She was humming a tune while cutting fruits in her kitchen, and Todd was


    helping her. She loved Henry and wanted to wee his friends warmly.


    After sending her daughter away to the kindergarten, she cleaned up the living room. The marble table


    in the living room was set up with ssware and cutlery. They were going to have hotpot.


    All of a sudden, Gia heard the doorbell ring. She quickly wiped her hands with a towel and walked over


    as she said, "I aming!"


    The moment she opened the door, she saw Adrian''s warm smile. "Hello, Aunt Gia."


    "Oh, hi, Adrian! Come on in." Gia then turned and looked at Noah, who was lean yet muscr. He had


    a friendly bright smile and features that looked simr to Henry''s.


    ''He is so handsome.


    This young man looks great!'' she thought to herself.


    "You must be Noah, am I right? Please,e in." After weing them, Gia looked out the door and


    asked, "Where is John?"


    With a smile, Adrian replied, "He has gone to pick up Nina. He wouldn''t even dare to eat one meal


    without her."


    "All right, then." After closing the door, Gia noticed that Noah was a bit ufortable to be there, so


    she handed him a fresh peach and said, "Henry told me that you like peaches very much. I bought


    these for you from the supermarket. They are very fresh and juicy. Why don''t you try one?"


    Her quiet and cool nature only confused Noah.


    It was the first time he was meeting her. Moreover, she was the one that his father had an affair with,


    which had caused his mother a lot of pain and heartbreak.


    He had always felt ufortable when he saw Julie, and now, he was looking at his father''s another


    woman. He had been wondering whether he shoulde here.


    Luckily, Adrian had noticed his awkwardness and dragged him here. He told Noah that Gia was nothing


    like Julie.


    Noah had not noticed it at first, but now, he saw that Gia looked a lot like his mother, especially her


    eyebrows and her cool nature.


    When she handed him the peach, he felt as though his dead mother hade back alive. He


    remembered that she would always smile at him and give him the first peach when he was a kid.


    Awkwardly taking the peach from her, Noah said, "Thank you, Aunt Gia."


    "You''re wee. I was about to dice it into chunks, but Henry told me that you liked them better when


    they were whole." Seeing Gia''s kind expression, Noah felt as though his worries were starting to fade


    away.


    In fact, Gia knew that Noah would feel ufortable to see her. After all, she was also one of his


    father''s mistresses, even though she had never wanted to be with him.


    At first she did not agree to Henry returning to Ye family because she thought that his siblings might


    bully him. Moreover, she had found Noah''s overly friendly attitude towards Henry a bit suspicious.


    But now, she felt as though she had judged Noah wrongly as he seemed like a true gentleman.


    Gia never thought that a vile man like Howard could raise such a good son.


    However, she did not know that Noah was not raised by Howard, but his aunt, Kristen, as Henry had


    not mentioned it before.


    "Noah, Adrian, please sit down. I''ll go to the kitchen and prepare some more fruits. Don''t eat too much


    though. We''ll have hotpot soon." Sensing that Noah would feel awkward as long as she was there, Gia


    found an excuse to leave them.


    Adrian quickly stood up and asked, "Why don''t Ie and help, Aunt Gia?"


    "No, I want you sit right here and talk to Noah. We can all have dinner when Henry and the others


    as she walked into the kitchen.


    "That''s so nice of you, Aunt Gia," Noah replied with a warm smile.


    Seeing that he was finally smiling, she went into the kitchen, feeling relieved.


    The moment she was out of sight, Adrian teased, "She''s treating you specially. The fruits and the drinks


    are all your favorites. She left the room to make you feel morefortable. I would say that she''s


    treating you even better than she does her own son and daughter-inw."


    Since Noah found that to be the case, he felt thankful for her effort and became more rxed


    "Should I call you my sister-inw from now on? Well, the peach is really sweet. Why don''t you try one,


    my dear sis-inw?" Noah teased as he took a bite of the peach.


    Adrian''s expression darkened. He snatched the peach from Noah''s hand and retorted, "Don''t call me


    that! I''m a top, not a bottom."


    "What do you mean?" Noah asked, looking at him in confusion.


    Only then did Adrian realize that he was straight, so he said, "It''s nothing."


    Upon hearing that, Noah smiled.


    However, Henry, who was justing in, heard Adrian''s words.


    He opened the door and looked at Adrian with a faint smile, who looked back at him with a guilty


    expression.


    "Well, since you''re home, I will go and help Aunt Gia in the kitchen while you sit with your brother. Eat


    some peaches; they''re sweet," Adrian replied in a hurry as he quickly got up, put the peach down and


    left.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Looking at him stumble, Henry could not help but smile. Upon seeing him smile, Adrian stumbled


    again, almost spraining his ankle.


    Seeing the two, Noah was speechless. Noah took another bite of the peach silently. He felt as though


    he had barged into their private space.


    Henry then sat down next to him. Noah asked slowly, "How do you tell if you have fallen in love with a


    man?"


    Stunned by the question, Henry turned to look at him with a nk expression.


    He could not help but feel as though he was at a loss for words. ''Is he for real?


    Does this mean that our family might not have any heirs at all?'' Noah wondered in


    disbelief.

 Chapter 609 Noah Isnt Straight

    Chapter 609 Noah Isn''t Straight


    The hotpot was boiling briskly, and a thin, fragrant mist floated in the air.


    Henry looked nkly at the bubbling broth. His anxious heart strained inside of his chest. He picked up


    a peach and chewed on the fruit more than ten times to calm himself.


    He felt that he must have been overthinking things. There was no way that his brother wasn''t straight.


    "Noah, what did you ask?" Henry didn''t want to make the question very direct. He just made sure that


    Noah would understand what he meant.


    Looking at Henry''s inquisitive eyes, Noah was stunned. He suddenly stopped chewing the peach and


    realized what his brother was asking him.


    Noah quickly looked away and pretended to be calm. "I was just curious. I just wanted to know."


    "Okay." Squinting his eyes, Henry didn''tpletely believe what he just heard. "Noah, are you not


    interested in women anymore?"


    Noah thought for a while and said frankly, "I don''t know. I have never met a woman who can make me


    fall in love again."


    The only woman who had ever made him fall in love was already married and had children. He had


    moved on and now saw her as a sister.


    Henry''s eyes widened. Listening to Noah''s answers seemed to confirm his fears. His heart felt even


    heavier than before.


    It was hard for him to ept it.


    If it were true, then the Ye family would not have any more descendants.


    He had nned to wait for his brother to have children so that he could pass the Ye Group on to them,


    but he didn''t expect that his brother wasn''t straight as well.


    Did he and Adrian influence him? If so, he knew that he would feel very sorry.


    "Noah, slow down. Think about it." A little flustered, Henry asked again, "Are you really not interested in


    women?"


    "I haven''t met the one yet, so I still can''t say for sure." In his heart, Noah didn''t know if he was still


    interested in women or not.


    Henry took a deep breath and tried to calm down. Maybe things were not that bad.


    "Then, are you interested in men?" Henry asked.


    This time, Noah didn''t answer immediately. Vicente, who often quarreled with him, shed through his


    mind and made him hesitate for a moment.


    "Actually, I don''t know," Noah finally answered.


    Henry frowned, still refusing to ept the possibility.


    "What do you mean you don''t know?" Henry reached out to grab Noah''s wrist. "How about this? Do you


    get a strange feeling when I hold you like this?"


    Noah lowered his eyes and answered, "No, of course not. You''re my brother."


    Speechless, Henry withdrew his hand. "Then how do you feel about other men? Do you think you''d get


    a strange feeling if another man held your wrist like that?"


    This time, Noah answered quickly, "I don''t know. There was no other man who held me like that."


    "Then tell me about the very one. The one who made you hesitate just now." Henry approached him


    and asked in a low voice, "Do you have that kind of impulse to that person? Would you want to have


    sex with him?"


    Noah was speechless and just nced at him.


    Those who worked in the police station were mostly men. It wasmon for them to use dirty humor to


    tease each other.


    They were all rough men, not like Henry, who was refined like a schr and had manners. It should be


    hard for him to say such explicit words.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t expect him to say those words so easily.


    When he saw that Noah didn''t answer immediately, Henry took it as a yes. At that moment, his heart


    throbbed forcefully in his chest. Somehow, he wished that someone would just shoot him right then and


    there.


    He was sure that his brother was born straight, but somehow he and Adrian had affected him. He felt


    that it was their fault and that their family was doomed. His brother wasn''t straight indeed.


    "So, I am..."


    Before Noah could finish his sentence, Henry covered his mouth with his hand. "No, I don''t think so,"


    he cut in. "Just take your time and think about it clearly. There''s no need to rush into conclusions."


    Although Henry tried to calm his brother down, he couldn''t do the same for himself.


    He wondered if there really was no hope left for his brother to be straight.


    Noah pulled his hand down and said, "We''re far away from each other, so we keep in touch on


    WeChat. asionally he goes on a business trip nearby, and we get to see each other, but nothing is


    set in stone between us yet."


    "Nothing?" Henry asked. He was grasping at every faint hope that it wasn''t toote for his brother yet.


    Noah answered, "Nothing."


    Although there was nothing between the two of them, the feeling of talking and taking a stroll with


    Vicente was wonderful. For Noah, it was a feeling that no other man or woman could give. Everything


    between them was vague, but this feeling was very clear.


    "You are straight. You are not gay. Trust me," Henry reassured him. Even having said that, he was only


    half relieved.


    With a serious look, he exined, "Noah, spending a lot of time talking to someone will make you feel


    in love with that person. It''s only normal, but don''t be misled. You''re not gay. Stop overthinking it. Get


    some rest first. I''ll go to the kitchen now and help my mom."


    Standing up, Henry patted Noah on the shoulder and turned off the heat under the hotpot.


    He looked at Noah calmly before heading to the kitchen.


    In the kitchen, Gia and Adrian were almost done preparing the fruit tter and the side dishes for the


    hotpot. They were about to take them out when Henry suddenly entered.


    "Shh!" Henry said to them. He then reached out to turn on the tap before pulling them closer to him.


    With the sound of the flowing water as a cover, he said to them, "Bad news! Noah isn''t straight!"


    In his shock, Adrian almost stopped breathing. Gia had her mouth hanging open, unable to speak.


    Henry just looked back at them with a somber expression. Gia''s hand trembled, and she almost


    knocked the fruit te over.


    She quickly put it aside and looked straight at him. "Hold on a minute. What happened?"


    "I was chatting with Noah outside just now. He took the initiative to mention this kind of thing and asked


    me how to make sure he likes men. I talked with him for a while, and it seems he doesn''t like any


    woman at the moment. However, there seems to be a man that he likes." With a sigh, Henry nced at


    Adrian and added, "I really think I misled him unintentionally."


    Seeing that he was flustered and remorseful, Adrian reached out and held him in his arms. "Are you


    sure about this? Didn''t he like Nina before?"


    "When ites to being gay, some are inborn while some are acquired. The two of us are probably


    inborn, but Noah probably isn''t. He is affected by the environment he grew up in."


    Henry had mixed feelings and couldn''t ept it.


    Seeing her son''s reaction, Gia said helplessly, "Now you understand how I felt when you came out of


    the closet."


    In his heart, Henry did. He really did.


    He was nervous, terrified, and uneasy. He couldn''t ept it. He even med himself for leading his


    brother down this path. He was more worried and afraid that it wasn''t going to be easy for his brother.


    This world is not tolerant to homosexuality, and people often are hostile to gay people.


    "Mom, what should we do?" Henry asked, pleading to his mother for help.


    However, Gia only looked back at them without saying a word.


    It was a waste of time to ask her.


    If there were a solution, his son would be holding a pretty girl now.


    Henry and Adrian looked at each other helplessly.


    It seemed that the question was in vain.

 Chapter 610 Candidates for Bridesmaid and Groomsman

    Chapter 610 Candidates for Bridesmaid and Groomsman


    Gia patted her son on the shoulder andforted him, "If that''s the case, then learn from me. Try to


    ept and bless him."


    "Maybe I misunderstood. I''ll ask him again when I get the chance. The idea that the Ye bloodline will


    not continue on doesn''t sit well with me," Henry replied with a worried look. He still did not believe it.


    "There is still surrogacy." Gia had known about her son for a long time. As a mother, nothing was more


    important to her than the happiness of her child. Whatever or whoever made Henry happy, she was


    willing to embrace and ept.


    And she liked Adrian very much. Because of him, she now had two sons.


    Adrian echoed with a smile, "Your mom is right. Don''t worry."


    Sighing audibly, Henry turned off the tap and smiled at his mother and Adrian. Then, they heard Nina''s


    joyfulughing from the living room.


    "Hotpot? I haven''t had hotpot for a long time."


    "Really? If you want to have hotpot, just tell the cook," John replied, walking behind her.


    Nina nodded and saw Gia walk over with a smile. "Nina, you''re here. Come and eat with us."


    Gia ushered Nina and John to the dining room.


    Everyone else was already there when they arrived.


    "Thank you, Aunt Gia." Nina smiled and took a seat at the table and so did everyone else.


    While everyone settled down, Henry pulled John aside and whispered to him, "Something terrible has


    happened, John. Noah may be like me. You''ve been in close contact with him all these years. Do you


    know the man who seduced him?"


    John took a moment to realize what Henry was talking about. What Henry said was enough to put him


    in shock.


    ''Is Noah in love with a man? That''s frightening.''


    He used topete with Noah for Nina''s attention. Did Noah go the other way just because he could


    not be with Nina?


    If what Henry said was true, there had to be more to it. Failing to be with someone one time seemed


    like a shallow reason to change one''s sexual preference.


    Taking a nce at Noah who was talking andughing, John was still doubtful. He frowned and said,


    "We just talk about business. We''re not privy to each other''s emotional states."


    "Haven''t you two be good friends? How could you not know?" Henry asked in a low, frustrated


    voice.


    "Well, aren''t you two brothers?" John snapped.


    Henry was rendered speechless.


    Well, it seemed that it was impossible to confirm his theory at the moment.


    They started eating hotpot. Noah felt a little ufortable at first, but Gia''s gentleness and enthusiasm


    gradually rxed him.


    The kind woman reminded him of his mother, and he smiled.


    And because of this, Gia was very happy.


    "What did you want to talk about with us, Mr. Shi?" Adrian picked up a bottle of red wine, skillfully


    opened it, and poured it into a ss. Handing John a ss, he smiled and said, "Is it about the


    wedding? Do you want us to be your groomsmen?"


    John held the ss with his slender fingers and answered in a low voice, "Yes."


    "I knew it. Don''t worry. We will wear rags on your wedding day to make your handsome face and


    strapping body pop." Adrian clinked John''s ss with his and beamed.


    "There''s no need to. Well, even if youe to the wedding without anything on, you won''t be able to


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    steal my thunder," John replied, casting a sidelong nce at him.


    Adrian''s face turned pale, and his retort got trapped in his throat.


    ''Can this guy ever talk nicely?


    He can be really rude sometimes.''


    Adrian took a big gulp of his wine and did not say anything anymore.


    The others snickered. Noah raised his ss and joked, "For the record, my sister-inw can''te to


    the wedding naked. Someone will get incredibly angry."


    Adrian whipped his head at Noah and red at him. He did not dare talk back at John, but he vented


    his anger on Noah. He picked up Noah''s wine ss and shoved it on Noah''s mouth.


    "I''ve told you not to call me your sister-inw! I''m a man!"


    Noah did not expect Adrian''s fierce move, so he ended up spilling wine all over himself and choking on


    some.


    "That''s enough, you two." Seeing that Adrian was about to move again, Henry reached out and


    stopped him.


    Noah''s face turned red. He could only point at Adrian while trying to catch his breath. Gia handed him a


    tissue.


    After wiping his face and straightening up, Noah smiled and said, "Fine, I won''t call you my sister-inw


    anymore."


    Adrian scoffed and took a sip of his wine. He said, "You can try and not to be a jerk to me sometimes,


    you know. Is that too much to ask?"


    Noah grinned. "I recognize you as a member of Ye family. I think I''m being more generous to you than


    you realize."


    Hearing that, Adrian could not help feeling touched, but he decided to hide his emotions and changed


    the subject. He cleared his throat and said to Nina, "So Mr. Shi has three groomsmen. What about you,


    Nina? Who will be your bridesmaids? I''m sure Michelle is number one on that list."


    Nina took a sip of water and replied, "Yes. Aside from Mimi, I want to ask another friend of mine to be


    my bridesmaid. She''s from C Ind."


    "But isn''t Vicente the only good friend you have on C Ind?" Noah looked at her in surprise.


    Nina wanted to say that she meant Vicente, but she could not expose her identity. "I have another


    friend. We met when we were kids and used to y together. Her name is Berry."


    "Berry? Is it the berry I miss?" Adrian joked.


    Nina yfully rolled her eyes at him and said, "No. How can you always think about food? Is Henry not


    feeding you enough? Anyway, Berry''s a youngdy."


    "Berry. I like her name. It sounds delicious. Right, Henry? Ouch!" Adrian flinched and moaned.


    Henry pinched his thigh so hard that he almost jumped out of his seat. He pressed his lips together in a


    thin line and frowned at him.


    Everybody looked at the two and giggled.


    Noah said, "Berry is indeed an interesting name. If you''ve known her since you were kids, why didn''t


    you mention her to us before?"


    "Well, we hadn''t kept in touch over the years, but I was able to contact her recently." Nina kept her face


    neutral and her voice steady. "Also, Vicente told me that he might not be able toe to the wedding.


    He''s been very busy. He asked me to tell you."


    A hint of disappointment shed through Noah''s eyes that nobody seemed to notice. He dipped his


    chin in acknowledgement and replied, "Really? That''s too bad. But he probably doesn''t want to see you


    and John get married anyway. He can''t stand it when you two show off your affection for each other."


    Nina was speechless. After a few moments, she smiled and said, "Well, I don''t really care if he can''t


    stand it. I want him to witness it."


    Noah chuckled, "Then we should send him your wedding video."


    "That''s a brilliant idea!" Nina nodded. But in reality, she would not have to send the video because


    Vicente wasing, and she was one of her bridesmaids.


    John only smiled to himself while observing the exchange between Nina and Noah.


    "Trust me, you and your brother aren''t the same," he said to Henry in a whisper.


    "What? How do you know?" Henry asked, his eyes lighting up.


    "You don''t believe me? Then get him drunk and find out yourself," John answered.


    Henry raised his eyebrows at John. He just suggested to extract the truth from Noah by pumping him


    full of alcohol.

 Chapter 611 Telling The Truth While Drunk

    Chapter 611 Telling The Truth While Drunk


    Henry started drinking with Noah.


    Since Noah was also already mentally exhausted because of his family, he gulped down the drinks one


    ss after the other, without Henry having to persuade him.


    Once he was a bit drunk, he even started pouring himself ss after ss.


    That moment, the entire room fell silent and everyone else watched Noah with a concerned expression.


    "You''re drunk, so stop pouring yourself more. It''s bad for you, Noah," Gia warned.


    "I didn''t expect this," Henry said. He hadn''t even finished a ss of wine, but Noah had finished a


    bottle.


    He just took a sip every time, but Noah would finish a ss in one go. He seemed to be in a bad state.


    Nina knew Noah the best among everyone else who was there, so she did not try to stop him. "Let him


    drink. He''s upset. Noah told me how badly he wanted to have a sister. When Vivian came back to Ye


    family, he was overjoyed. Even though she hurt him, he never spoke a harsh word to her. He thought


    that the family would get along well.


    Noah''s mother was a very gentle and kind person. She told him that a family always came with


    conflicts, regardless of how close they seemed. She advised him to learn to change the hatred in his


    heart into love for his family members. That''s the reason Noah tried so hard to keep Vivian on the right


    path, but she...


    She was always so cautious. She thought that Noah wanted to hurt her, so she didn''t trust him and


    ended up doing the exact same things that he was trying to stop her from doing. Eventually, Noah


    stopped caring about her, and she only became more reckless.


    At least by getting drunk, he would vent out his frustrations," she said with a bitter smile, feeling sorry


    for Noah. She then turned to look at him with a grim expression.


    Although Noah felt dizzy and could not understand most of what she had said, he seemed to have


    heard a little.


    And because of that, tears streamed down his cheeks, but he did not want people to see him crying, so


    he bent down on the table, hiding his face.


    "He''s drunk. Why don''t we take him to the bedroom and let him sleep it off?" Adrian said as he pushed


    Noah, but Noah did not respond.


    Gia quickly stood up and said, "Henry, take your brother upstairs. I will make him a bowl of spicy soup


    to fix his hangover."


    "Okay." Although Henry appeared like a weak person, he was actually quite strong. He lifted Noah off


    the chair and put him on his back. He then carried him all the way upstairs.


    Everyone else except Gia followed him to see if he needed any help.


    Looking around the room, Nina was stunned.


    "What''s wrong?" John asked as he ced his arms around her waist.


    Nina pointed at the pictures on the wall and eximed, "Can''t you see that this looks exactly like


    Noah''s room? There are childhood photos of him, photos that he had taken with his mother, family


    pictures, and photos from his school.


    The decor looks a lot like his bedroom in the Ye family''s house, but here there are more photos. Look!


    There are even photos of his aunt and Albert. Ouch! Why are you pinching my waist? You''re hurting


    me, John!" Nina looked up at him with a puzzled expression.


    John stopped pinching her and tightened his grip on her waist. He narrowed his eyes at her and hissed,


    "Honey, you seem to know a bit too much about Noah''s bedroom."


    Upon hearing that, Nina was speechless. She felt her heart jump up to her throat. She was about to


    exin, but John pinched her chin.


    Their eyes met and John muttered, "Why do you know everything about Noah''s bedroom?"


    "You''re mistaken. It isn''t like what you think!" Nina struggled and tried to exin, grabbing John''s hand


    with both her hands. "Let go of me first and I''ll exin it to you. You are a wise man, John."


    "I''m not." John pinched her chin even harder and refused to let her go. His gaze fell upon her lips which


    were glossy and soft, like the fresh peaches on the table.


    Seeing that, he could not help but fall into the temptation of her charm.


    He bent over and kissed Nina passionately. Thinking that it would be the perfect punishment for hurting


    his feelings, he bit her lip.


    Since he did not want to hurt her, he let go of her, and warned, "Get out of here."


    "Fair enough. But I still think that I need to exin, so here it goes. I found Howard by investigating


    Noah''s bedroom as the door to the basement is in his room. That''s how I know the way his room


    looks."


    Saying that, Nina turned around and walked away, but just before she went downstairs, she turned


    back to see how Noah was doing.


    However, John closed the door on her face.


    John turned around and smiled as he understood that she had not done anything wrong.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing the door close, Henry looked up to see who it was before he went back to draping the


    nket over the sleeping Noah. Noah was murmuring something, but no one could hear him clearly.


    Adrian turned around to look at John and asked, "Why did you close the door, Mr. Shi?"


    "Henry has some questions for Noah." Saying that, John walked to the bedside and looked at Noah,


    who was drunk. "You can ask him, Henry."


    "All right." Henry sat down next to Noah and nudged him on the shoulder as he asked, "Noah, can you


    hear me?"


    With a frown, Noah replied in a low voice, "What is it?"


    Noah''s breath smelled like alcohol, and only Henry seemed to not hate him for that while the other two


    took a step back from him.


    "Noah, is there a woman that you love?" Henry asked in a gentle voice.


    Henry murmured with a frown, "There used to be someone."


    In order to find out if he could lie even while he was drunk, Henry took the risk to ask him, "Was it


    Nina?"


    Upon hearing that, Adrian was shocked. He was so scared that John would hurt Henry. He became


    alert, sensing the coldnessing from John.


    Closing his eyes, he grabbed John''s arm and pleaded, "I am so sorry, Mr. Shi, he should not have said


    that. I will punish himter. Please don''t hurt him."


    John clenched his wrists hard.


    Adrian continued to plead, "I am so sorry, Mr. Shi. Henry was just being stupid, please forgive him.


    Punish me for his mistake."


    Saying that, he was about to kneel down.


    But then, Noah''s drunk voice came again. "It''s not her now. It''s..."


    Although Noah''s words became unclear, it seemed to have calmed down John a little.


    Henry could still feel a chill in his spine from John''s icy stare, but now that he was certain that Noah


    could not lie while drunk, he continued to ask, "Do you like men, then?"


    "No, I don''t,"


    Noah said firmly. The sudden rity in his voice shocked everyone else in the room, but before they


    could react, they heard Noah''s voice again. "He''s a man, though."


    A sudden ray of light shone in Henry''s heart when he heard that, but before he could say anything, he


    felt his heart sink.


    Although Noah had made it clear that he did not like men, there was one man that he seemed to be in


    love with.


    Henry closed his eyes and sighed. "Oh my God. He''s gay, I''m sure."


    Adrian let go of John''s arm as he walked over to Henry andforted him, "Don''t worry and just rx."


    John looked at Noah and walked over to him. He pped his cheeks lightly. Adrian and Henry heard


    the sound of him pping, but did not dare to make a sound.


    ''Noah is drunk, so it''s better for him to suffer alone, '' they thought.


    "What''s the name of the man that you like?" John asked, staring at him coldly.


    Noah felt the chill from his re and covered himself with the nket as he replied, "I can''t tell you."


    His answer left John speechless. Even when he was drunk, Noah still seemed to have a sense of


    vignce which meant that he really cared for the person.


    Feeling impatient, John asked, "Is he from C Ind?"


    He then saw Noah nodding like a sleeping child.


    John immediately understood the truth. ''Looks like he loves Vicente.''


    He wanted to tell Henry and Adrian that Noah was not in love with a man, but a woman.


    But the moment he thought of Noah almost saying that he loved Nina, John became angry and said,


    "Yeah, it looks like he is gay."

 Chapter 612 Make Her Life A Living Hell

    Chapter 612 Make Her Life A Living Hell


    After leaving Gia''s house, John sent Nina to No. 53, Serene Road.


    His gentle eyes followed Nina''s figure until he saw her walk inside the house. The window slowly


    closed, and John''s soft expression faded.


    "How is Vivian doing?"


    Richard, who was driving, answered, "We arranged for someone to get locked up with her."


    "Don''t kill her. Just take your time in torturing her," John uttered indifferently and slowly closed his eyes.


    Inside the prison


    Sitting in a wheelchair, Vivian did her best to clean herself up while still d in a prison jumpsuit.


    However, there was nothing she could do about her bloodshot eyes and the dark circles under them.


    Usually, she just sat by the window and looked outside.


    Even in prison, the viciousness in her eyes was evident. Being locked up seemed to have intensified it


    like acid. It was as if her eyes could corrode the bars that stood between her and freedom.


    After a while, someone else was locked in together with her.


    She remained unmoved. At night, however, she would spend hours beating her immobile legs and


    crying herself to sleep.


    Vivian spent most of her nights in low spirits. When morning came, she would pretend. She would


    imagine that she was still the richdy that she had been before she was imprisoned.


    One morning, when she opened her eyes, it was dark. She waited until she heard the others wake up


    before she asked, "Why did you get up before dawn?"


    Hearing her question, a woman scoffed and uttered, "Idiot. Can''t you see? The sun has already risen."


    The othersughed and mocked her.


    At first, Vivian thought that it was just a trick. She ended up arguing with them and the prison guards


    came. Then, she realized that she had really be blind.


    A few dayster, before she could even process her loss of sight, she realized that she also lost her


    ability to speak. No matter how hard she tried to open her mouth and shout, no sound came out.


    Vivian became a person that everyone else bullied.


    The other prisoners were pretty callous, especially the woman locked together with her.


    Since Vivian lost her eyesight, she couldn''t tell who the woman was. All she knew was that she would


    have new wounds on her body every day.


    Every time she heard a suspicious noise, Vivian couldn''t help but curl in the corner of her bed,


    trembling with fear.


    It made her feel hopeless. She knew that someone was trying to hurt her, but she couldn''t do anything


    about it. For a second, she even thought that she would go deaf.


    However, she didn''t lose her hearing. John wanted her to be able to listen to what others said about


    her. She couldn''t see anything, but she could hear their mocking statements, she could feel every pain


    in her body, and even smell the blood from her wounds. But she wouldn''t be able to fight back.


    John wanted to give her the ultimate punishment. He wanted to make sure that she couldn''t live


    He wanted to make her life a living hell.


    When everything was settled, John and Nina''s wedding would be held on thest day of October.


    That month, everyone in Shi family was fussing about the wedding, but they were also happy for the


    soon-to-be newlyweds.


    People who were not in the Lexingport City also rushed back.


    Leon even went back to the C Ind to pick up his parents to stay at C Mansion in Lexingport City, and


    the Feng family were next to them.


    Both the newly built C Mansion and the Feng Group would be considered Nina''s assets. Her


    descendants would surely inherit them in the future.


    For four years, Leon and Bryant built the business in Lexingport City from the ground up. The Feng


    Group had managed to purchase all the medical groups and medical equipmentpanies in the city.


    They even opened private hospitals.


    In addition to the hospitals they already established in Lexingport City, they were also nning to build


    more in the surrounding provincial capital cities.


    Bryant was just a manager that Leon had hired. His family would have to live in Lexingport City to


    protect Nina''s family for generations.


    The second year after he left Lexington City, Bryant got married and had two sons. The family of four


    and Valerie lived in the C Mansion''s luxurious vi.


    Nina would get married from the C Mansion, so she also lived there with her children.


    Even though Nina was about to get married, she still went to her office every day. She never needed to


    worry about the wedding.


    Van and Don needed to go to school during the day, so Leon had to act as a guide and show his


    parents the local customs of Lexingport City.


    Jessica came back.


    She came by herself, and her skin was glowing. It was hard to believe that she was already 36 years


    old. Her arrogance seemed to have vanished. Instead, she was more gentle and peaceful even.


    People who didn''t know her might think that she went to a temple to fix her character.


    When the family noticed that Jessica came by herself, they knew that Jessica did not get Jason back.


    They heard that Jason came back with his wife and daughter.


    Not wanting to stir any negative feelings, none of them said anything about it. Instead, they smiled,


    weed Jessica with open arms, and shared wedding details with her.


    The family was so ecstatic that Jessica felt slightly dazed by it. She couldn''t even look at her brother,


    John, in the eye.


    John and Nina, however, would like to forget about the past and move on. They brought out Jessica''s


    nephews to greet her. The children softly called her Aunt Jessica. It was a small gesture, but she felt


    touched. She was happy to be part of this big family.


    No one asked what had happened between her and Jason. Jessica smiled with relief and said, "It was


    toote for me to realize my feelings for him."


    The others felt reassured by her words. They didn''t have to worry about her anymore.


    On the other hand, Jason was severely punished by his family for divorcing Jessica.


    The Fu family didn''t recognize Jason''s new wife and daughter. The family of three had to move out.


    Jason and his wife both worked in L University of Lexingport City. One was a professor of literature,


    and the other was a professor of history.


    Their daughter was named Amanda, and she was still learning to speak. She was an adorable and


    lively girl.


    When John and his eldest son, Van, went to Jason''s house to give the wedding invitation in person, the


    young girl was crawling around in their home.


    Kis liked to y with other kids. The little girl climbed on Van and held his legs, unwilling to let him go.


    Jason had to step in and pull the young child away, causing her to burst into tears. When they tried to


    coax her, she didn''t budge. So, Van had to let her bite his fingers. It didn''t hurt him, and she stopped


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    crying because of it.


    Van wasn''t able to leave the girl until she fell asleep.


    The morning before the wedding, Vicente arrived. She didn''t go to the C Mansion directly but changed


    her appearance ording to Nina''s preferences.


    Nina had been waiting for Vicente at the appointed ce. They went to style her hair, bought some


    clothes for her, and do her makeup.


    Despite her protests, Nina insisted on buying Vicente a dress. "As the bridesmaid, you have to train


    yourself to dresses in advance."


    It wasn''t just the dress that Vicente had to wear, but she also had to practice wearing high-heeled


    shoes. Thankfully, Nina was considerate enough and only purchased heels that were three


    centimeters.


    To say that Vicente was surprised when she saw herself in the mirror was an understatement.


    Long curly ck hair fell elegantly behind her back, and her slightly curly bangs neatly covered her


    forehead, which revealed her beautiful face. She looked like apletely different person.


    The shop assistant was also amazed and even whispered to her colleague, "She must be a model.


    She''s so beautiful."


    "Her friend is also stunning. They are both gorgeous. Are beautiful people only friends with other


    beautiful people?"


    "The two of them are so beautiful that I feel so jealous."


    Hearing the shop assistants'' praise, Vicente smiled gracefully. She felt like a properdy.


    "I''m so beautiful." Vicente was not modest about her sudden change in appearance at all. She began to


    pose in front of the mirror. Her tenderness disappeared in an instant.


    Nina went to pay the bill and then took Vicente away.


    The two attractive women walking in the mall caught everyone''s eyes. Both men and women looked at


    the two of them. The girls had no qualms about looking at them directly, while the boys tried to be


    secretive about their gazes.


    Under Nina''s guidance, Vicente walked around for a while and sessfully mastered the skill of


    walking in high heels. She was quite proud of this achievement.


    Nina didn''t want to say anything to upset Vicente. ''Three-centimeter high heels are no different from t


    shoes, '' she thought.


    "Remember your name is Berry, not Vicente. Don''t let the cat out of the bag. I specifically asked the


    hairdresser to style your bangs so that the others won''t recognize you."


    "Berry? Why did you give me that name?" Vicente asked curiously, feeling a little strange.


    Nina sighed deeply and asked, "Did you think of fruits? Don''t you like berries?"


    "Why not Blueberry or Strawberry? But Berry?"


    Nina raised her eyebrows and smiled, "John likes berries."


    Vicente was speechless. "This is my name. What does my name have to do with your husband? Do


    you know how many girls would try to steal their best friend''s husband? You are forcing me to steal


    John from you."


    Nina looked at her seriously and said, "Berry, it''s not that I look down on you. But I guess you can''t


    even get half a meter close to John. He has no interest in women other than me, just as I''m only


    interested in him..."


    "Okay, okay, I know. I know! Stop it. I really can''t stand you." Berry frowned. ''I can''t afford it. She is


    showing off!''


    Nina continued, "Anyway, we both trust each other very much. If you insist on stealing John from me,


    he might beat you up."


    Not wanting to listen to Nina anymore, Berry covered her ears. She sauntered away.


    Behind her, Nina kept smiling. "Walk slowly. I don''t care if you get lost. You''re not familiar with this


    ce. What if someone molest you?"


    Hearing that, Berry had to stop in her tracks to give Nina a warning re.


    Nina drove to Caroline''s studio. Michelle had already asked for a leave and waited for them at the


    roadside. Then they went to the C Mansion together.


    It was easy for the girls to establish a friendship. As soon as Michelle saw Berry, Michelle praised her


    beauty. In Berry''s eyes, Michelle was so cute.


    Berry was proud. Sheughed so much that she couldn''t close her mouth. Fearing that herugh might


    sound inelegant, she would sometimes cover her mouth with one hand.


    As soon as they got out of the car, the two walked forward with their hands linked together. When they


    were halfway through talking andughing, Michelle suddenly stopped, and the smile on her face


    immediately faded away.


    She saw a familiar back and a woman walking side by side with him.


    She had met that woman before.

 Chapter 613 Michelle Is Ill

    Chapter 613 Michelle Is Ill


    There were tall nts on both sides of the road, and they scattered the sunlight beautifully.


    Looking at the scene, Michelle was dazzled by its beauty.


    She narrowed her eyes when she saw the man that she had been in love with three years ago. Leon


    was no longer carrying her on his back, and there was already another woman with him, wearing a light


    green dress.


    Michelle was holding Berry''s arm, so when she stopped, Berry did too. Berry turned around and saw


    that Michelle''s expression was paler than before.


    "Mimi, what''s the matter with you? Why do you look so dull?" Berry asked in a concerned voice.


    "Nothing." Berry''s question pulled Michelle back to reality, making her force a smile to assure her that


    she was okay. "Why don''t we wait for Nini?"


    "Okay." Without thinking too much, Berry looked at the man walking in front of them and asked, "Leon?


    Who''s that woman next to him?"


    Hearing that, Michelle blurted out, "Valerie."


    "That''s Valerie?" Shocked, Berry tried to rub her eyes and look again, but the woman was already


    gone. "Are you serious? Is that really her?"


    "Yep, that''s definitely her. Her favorite color is light green." Saying that, Michelle was about to think of


    the past, but Berry''s words interrupted her thoughts.


    "You know Valerie?" Berry asked, unable to recover from the shock. "It''s just as I thought!"


    "I met her once," Michelle replied absent-mindedly.


    "If you''ve only met her once, how do you know that her favorite color is light green?" Berry asked,


    rolling her eyes at her as she wondered about the nature of the rtionship between Leon and Valerie.


    ''Didn''t Valerie say that she hated Leon and elope with another man? Why are they walking like a


    couple in love,ughing and talking happily?


    Where is that man that Valerie left Leon for? Why would he even allow them to hang out in private like


    a couple?'' Berry wondered.


    Michelle couldn''t tell what was on her mind. Her mind was in a mess like the slice of strawberry cake


    that had been knocked over and fallen onto the ground back then.


    "She told me that Leon likes seeing her in light green dresses as they look good on her," she said in a


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    low voice.


    "Why did she even tell you that?" Berry asked. She had always hated Valerie, not because she


    dumped Nina''s brother, but because she simply looked down upon her.


    Valerie was the one who had seduced Leon, and then she had left him for another man. But the others


    thought that Leon was the one harassing her.


    Thinking of that, Berry red with contempt. She couldn''t help but despise Valerie. "Is something


    wrong with Valerie''s head? Why would she tell you that the first time she met you? Was she trying to


    dere that Leon was his? By the way, why did you even meet her?"


    ''So she was dering Leon was his, huh?''


    Michelle thought to herself. She did not believe that was the reason, and she felt that what Valerie said


    that day made sense.


    However, she reminded herself that it was all in the past, and that she should forget about it.


    "Don''t think too much about it," Michelle replied with a grin.


    That moment, Nina walked to them after parking her car and asked, "Why are you two standing here?"


    "Nini! There is a tree right next to us, offering us shade, so we thought we''d wait for you right here,"


    Michelle said in a joyous tone as she hugged Nina.


    "Well, you can get better shade indoors," Nina teased as she took a step forward. Then, they all took


    the same path as Leon and Valerie.


    "Nina, what''s going on between your brother and Valerie? Mimi and I just saw them walking together,


    like a happy couple. Did they get back together?" Berry could not help but ask.


    Michelle kept her eyes glued to the ground, but she was all ears.


    ''Is Leon dating Valerie?


    When did they get back together?


    Was it three years ago?


    But Valerie never mentioned it back then, she just said that...'' Michelle thought to herself.


    "I haven''t heard anything about that. I don''t ask my brother about his love life, and he doesn''t talk to me


    about that kind of stuff, either. I did hear from Wynn that Leon sent him to look for Valerie three years


    ago, though," Nina answered slowly.


    "I am not surprised. That''s exactly what I guessed. When I heard that he was bringing Bryant to


    Lexingport City, I knew that he was unwilling to give up on his feelings for Valerie," Berry said with a


    sigh.


    Nina turned to look at Berry, who then continued, "Think about it. Why did he bring Bryant here? He


    has the best rtionship with Valerie. What other reason could there be, if not to find Valerie?


    Moreover, even though Bryant is a Feng, they never really took care of him. In fact, they even bullied


    him. Why would the Feng family give Bryant the plum job? The only sensible exnation for this is that


    Leon forced Bryant toe here in order to help him find Valerie,"


    Berry said with confidence.


    "You call it a plum job?" Nina asked thoughtfully.


    "Isn''t it? The Feng Group is owned by Bryant and I am sure that he has much more wealth than just the


    Berry asked, rolling her eyes at Nina.


    "We know that Bryant is just a manager hired by your brother, but no one else knows that, so they still


    think of him as a very powerful man. With the kind of love that your family showers upon you along with


    their wealth, I am sure that Bryant will make the Feng Group just as powerful as the Time Group. Then,


    Bryant will be the most powerful Feng, stronger than the Feng family on C Ind."


    Nina knew that Berry was not exaggerating as it seemed to be the exact way in which the Feng Group


    was obtaining power.


    However, the Feng Group was not actually owned by someone with the surname Feng, but it was


    owned by someone with the surname Lu.


    "How can they expect to be a business tycoon just by sticking to the field of medicine? They need


    to expand their business to other products if they want topete with or match up to the levels of the


    Time Group.


    Besides, with the kind of resources on C Ind, it would not take that long to seed,"


    Berry added and Nina responded with a nod.


    But Michelle seemed to be strangely quiet.


    She could neither get into their conversation, nor could she forget Berry''s words.


    "I knew that he was unwilling to give up on his feelings for Valerie."


    "The only sensible exnation for this is that Leon forced Bryant toe here in order to help him find


    Valerie."


    Michelle finally understood that the important thing Leon had mentioned three years ago was to find the


    woman he loved.


    The warm golden light from the setting sun shone on Michelle''s face, but her heart remained cold.


    "Mimi, are you sick? You don''t look so good." Seeing Michelle so quiet, Nina reached out and gently


    touched her forehead.


    Berry also turned around to look at her and said, "Yeah, you look a little pale. Are you sure you''re


    okay?"


    Michelle wondered, ''Am I sick?''


    It became clear to her that she was indeed sick. Since she found she fell in love with Leon three years


    ago, she would feel weak every time she saw him.


    She had thought she could recover if she didn''t see him again.


    But she was wrong. Since the day she left the country, she had started missing him, her feelings


    growing stronger with each passing day.


    And that only made her feel weaker.


    Michelle could not figure out the reason behind her sickness, so she had visited the doctor, who had


    told her that she had not been getting enough sleep, but she did not agree with him.

 Chapter 614 Will Leon Like Me

    Chapter 614 Will Leon Like Me


    Nina''s hand was already on Michelle''s forehead while Berry leaned closer to her.


    Sandwiched between the two, Michelle reached out, grabbed Nina''s hand, and put it down.


    "I''m fine. Stop it."


    "Then why are you being quiet?" Although Berry had only known Michelle for less than three hours, she


    already knew that she was a lively person. If she was not talking, then there was definitely something


    wrong.


    Michelle pouted and replied, "Nothing. You were talking about something I didn''t know, so I figured I''d


    just listen. What you said was interesting, though."


    It was not until then that Nina realized that they had been ignoring Michelle. She held Michelle''s hand


    and said, "Then let''s change the subject. We''ll talk about something that we all know."


    "Yes. That''s a great idea. What if we talk about Leon? Oh, wait. Will he kill me if he finds out?" Berry


    beamed.


    "I''m sure my brother has better things to do than kill you for talking behind his back," Nina replied,


    rolling her eyes. She turned to look at Michelle and found that she seemed a little nervous.


    "Don''t be nervous, Mimi. My parents know you. I often mention you to them and so does my brother.


    They''re excited to meet you."


    Michelle thought, ''Really? Leon talks about me with his parents?''


    Her heart leapt to her throat, making her even more nervous. "What did Leon say about me?"


    The moment she asked the question, she regretted it.


    Before she could retract it, Nina replied with a smile, "He said that you''re an interesting and adorable


    girl."


    Michelle thought, ''Adorable?


    Am I really adorable?


    Will Leon like me?


    Well, I don''t think so.


    Leon is in love with someone else.''


    Michelle immersed herself deeply in thought. She felt like she was sick again.


    "Yes! You are interesting, adorable, and sweet!" Berry jumped excitedly and stood in front of Michelle.


    She held her face in her hands. Michelle''s cheeks felt so soft against her palms. "And you''re beautiful.


    When I''m done, it''s your turn to say nice things about me."


    Michelle blinked her big eyes at Berry and let her pinch her cheeks. She was very happy that she truly


    liked her. She shed her a sincere smile.


    "You''re beautiful, too. Like Nina and like a supermodel. You can take a photo right now and just post it


    without pping filters on it."


    Berry giggled at Michelle''sment. She let go of her face and said, "Oh, thank you. I really


    appreciate that. Can you take photos of me when you''re free? I haven''t taken a beautiful photo of


    myself since I was a child."


    "Why is that?" Michelle asked, tilting her head.


    The reason was that Berry had lived most of her life as a man. She could not have taken beautiful


    photos of herself, only handsome ones.


    "Well..." Berry waved her hand and did not go on.


    Michelle pressed, "You were looking at yourself in apact mirror in the car while talking to me.


    I assumed you loved taking beautiful photos of yourself." Berry felt a little embarrassed. "Was I?"


    She thought, ''Did I always look at myself in the mirror?''


    "Yes. I was sitting next to you, so I couldn''t have seen it wrong. You borrowed mypact mirror. You


    also asked me if your long hair looked good and if you looked like ady in your dress," Michelle


    replied seriously.


    Berry blinked her eyes twice, tilted her head, and said nothing. She pretended not to understand what


    Michelle was talking about.


    Nina chuckled. "Please forgive her, Mimi. It''s her first time to wear a dress."


    "Really? You should wear dresses from now on. You''re gorgeous. You still have to work on your


    elegance, but you''re pretty like a fairy."


    The corner of Berry''s mouth twitched.


    ''So I''m not an elegantdy?''


    She was determined to be an elegantdy!


    "From now on, you two please call me Lady Berry." Berry flipped her hair and tucked it neatly behind


    her ear. She showed Nina and Michelle her elegantdy smile.


    She rolled her shoulders and straightened her back. Then, she raised her chin slightly and looked


    straight ahead. With her hands crossed over her belly, she began prancing around.


    Seeing that her friends did not follow her lead, Berry slowly turned her head and smiled at them. While


    Nina and Michelle looked at her like they were seeing a dancing ghost, Berry calmly and coquettishly


    tidied up her hair.


    "What? Haven''t you seen an elegantdy before?"


    Her smile was sweet and gentle and her voice light and soft and as melodious as an oriole''s song.


    "Let''s go, inexperienced girls." Berry waved her friends over, pretending to be ady from a rich family.


    She should be holding and waving a silk handkerchief in her hand toplete the look.


    But since she did not have a silk handkerchief on her, she settled for an invisible one, which made her


    look a little silly.


    Nina put her hand over her mouth to keep herself fromughing out loud.


    Michelle just stared nkly at Berry.


    They looked at each other, shrugged, and started walking faster than theirdy friend.


    If Berry wanted to pretend to be an elegantdy, she could certainly do it while staying as far away from


    them as possible. As the two gained distance, Berry yelled after them, "Hey, wait for me! Slow down!


    An elegantdy can''t walk that fast!"


    However, Michelle and Nina ignored her. Seeing that they were almost at the door, Berry immediately


    quit her elegantdy act and ran to them as quickly as she could.


    "What were you two doing? Why couldn''t you wait for an elegantdy?" Berry put her hands on the


    napes of Nina''s and Michelle''s necks. She looked at the two of them angrily.


    "An elegantdy? Let go of me, Berry, or else..." Nina turned to look at Berry and narrowed her eyes at


    her.


    "Okay, okay. Calm down." Berry quickly withdrew her hands, fearing that Nina would break them.


    Then, she put her arm around Michelle''s shoulder. She leaned in and said, "You should really teach


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nina some manners, Mimi. No one in their right mind threatens an elegantdy."


    Michelle looked at her and chuckled.


    Suddenly, someone walked out of the house. When Michelle saw who it was, the smile on her face


    disappeared.


    Panic and joy shed through her eyes.


    Her hand flew over her mouth as if to stop her heart from jumping out of it.


    Her pulse quickened, and she started getting butterflies in her stomach.


    She blinked multiple times to make sure that she was not dreaming.


    Leon stood at the door. His eyes were unreadable, and he was frowning slightly.


    When he heard people talking outside, Leon looked through the window to check it out. His eyes flew


    right to the petite girl he had not seen for a long time.


    She went abroad without telling him and practically disappeared for three years. She didn''t even bother


    to let him know if she was okay.


    The moment Leon saw Michelle, he felt extremely happy and relieved, but those feelings were soon


    reced by anger and frustration.


    He had been looking for her in several different countries for thest three years, but he never found


    her. He had been worried sick since she left.


    Now it seemed that he had fretted too much for nothing. She looked so happy and healthy.


    It was clear that she had no idea what she had put him through over the past three years.


    And now it was time to teach her a lesson. Leon decided that he would ask her if she cared about him


    at all.


    The moment Michelleid eyes on him, she froze and put her hand over her mouth.


    Leon thought, ''She must be scared out of her mind.


    So scared that her heart is about to jump out of her chest.''


    As if he did not see his own sister, Leon walked straight to Michelle and looked down at her. "I don''t


    think I''ve ever seen you this scared. Let me guess.


    You''re covering your mouth because your heart is about to jump out of it? How could you leave me


    without saying goodbye and disappear for three years?"

 Chapter 615 Unrequited Love

    Chapter 615 Unrequited Love


    The moment Michelle felt Leon''s gaze, she quickly looked down, and turned away like a shy child.


    She had always known that she would have to meet him eventually, but she was not expecting it to


    happen that soon. She felt nervous, not knowing what to do.


    Although she had practiced every line that she wanted to tell him, her mind wentpletely nk the


    moment her eyes met his.


    Michelle was afraid that Leon might ask her the reason she went abroad, and when he did, she would


    not be able to hide the truth from him.


    ''If I tell him that I love him, not as a sister, but the way Nina loves John, he will feel awkward.


    Leon told me that he thinks of me as his sister.


    I can''t afford to lose him because of my feelings.''


    Michelle seemed to be lost in thought and did not even look at Leon.


    "I thought you''d be much bolder after studying abroad for so long, but you''re just the same as you


    were three years ago. Come on. Put your hand down, I am not going to eat you," Leon said with a


    gentle smile as he tried to pull her hand away, with which she was covering her mouth.


    The moment his hand touched hers, she felt as though she had touched a live wire and immediately


    stepped away from him.


    Panicked, she nced at him for a moment, before she put down her hand.


    Michelle was sick. Her sickness was love.


    It was the only sickness that had no cure.


    If she hadn''t been in love with Leon, she could have joked with him and let him hold her.


    But now, she could not bring herself to be that way with him.


    Michelle was bad at hiding her true feelings, so she knew that the moment she would look into his


    eyes, she would not be able to look away.


    And if she held his hand, even just for a moment, she would never want to let him go.


    She was desperate to feel the warmth of his fingertips, even just for a second.


    Michelle released her tightly wrapped fingers, touching the back of her other hand.


    Her love was like a jar of wine that was buried deep in the earth. The longer the jar stayed there, the


    stronger its aroma grew.


    For the past three years, Michelle had failed to forget Leon, but she loved him more.


    "Are there any thorns on my hand that will prick you?" Leon asked with a slight hint of pain in his eyes.


    He noticed that she did not seemfortable to hold his hand.


    Michelle shook her head and replied, "No."


    "Then, why are you avoiding me? Why are you hanging your head down?"


    Michelle pursed her lips into a thin line and remained silent.


    Leon looked Michelle up and down. Even though three years had passed since theyst met, she


    hadn''t changed at all.


    ''No. She has changed.


    She is alienating me, '' he thought.


    "Why wouldn''t you look at me?" he asked.


    After thinking for a while, Michelle shook her head and replied, "I can''t."


    Leon continued to ask, "Why can''t you?"


    "I''m afraid." Leon was about to ask what was it that she feared. Was she afraid that he would ask her


    the reason she left without a word?


    Michelle seemed to know what he was going to ask her, and said, "I am afraid that you will ask me the


    reason I went abroad. I am worried that you will ask me why I didn''t tell you or Nini about it back then."


    Her sweet reply almost made Leonugh. However, he stayed quiet for a while before he asked, "Why


    did you leave without telling us?" Leon was still not ready to let her go without her answering him.


    Michelle fell silent again. She knew she couldn''t lie to him, so she decided to not answer him, instead.


    "Won''t you tell me why?" Leon was determined to get an answer from her.


    ''I don''t even know why Mimi left. But why did Valerie know?


    They only met once, while Mimi and I had spent days and nights together.


    And why did Mimi ask Valerie to take care of me?


    Valerie doesn''t even know how to fry an egg, '' Leon thought to herself.


    "Tell me, why did you go abroad without telling me? Did you think that I would stop you from pursuing


    your dreams, if I knew? I swear, I would have only pushed you study and work harder, Mimi."


    Saying that, Leon looked at her with a calm expression, but there seemed to be a hidden smile, which


    made it difficult for Michelle to figure out his thoughts.


    Unable to withstand his questioning any longer, Michelle finally responded, "I can''t tell you."


    "Well, why can''t you?"


    Seeing that he was not going to give up, Michelle gritted her teeth and said, "Because I promised


    someone that I would not."


    Upon hearing that, Leon questioned again, "Who did you make the promise to?"


    "I promised myself." Saying that, Michelle turned around and hugged Nina. "I see nothing and I hear


    nothing."


    She pretended that Leon wasn''t here.


    She pretended that she didn''t know he was angry.


    Seeing that, Leon was rendered speechless.


    "Mimi, you''ve tried every useful means to deceive yourself." Nina heard Michelle murmuring to herself


    and patted her on the back, not knowing whether she shouldugh or cry.


    With a chuckle, Berry touched her head and said, "Mimi, you''re quite crafty, aren''t you? You even


    promised yourself that you would not tell anyone!"


    Michelle nuzzled herself into Nina''s arms, feeling embarrassed and kept saying that she heard nothing.


    "Nini." Only then did Leon notice his sister, and the woman next to her, who was as tall as a model.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He quickly realized that she must have considered his behavior rude, and said with a soft smile, "Hi,


    you must be Berry, right? Nina told a lot about you. I am so d that you agreed to be her bridesmaid."


    "Hello, Your Highness," Berry greeted with a smile. She thought that Leon was good at pretending to be


    polite in front of outsiders, and she found it a little strange.


    Leon stepped aside and weed them in. "This is not C Ind, so you don''t have to address me


    formally. Please call me Mr. Lu."


    "You can also call him Leon like Mimi and I do!" Nina said as she held Michelle''s hand and walked


    inside.


    She could see that Michelle was nervous from Leon''s questions as her palm was sweaty and cold.


    Leon cast a nce at Michelle. He could tell she was trying to avoid him.


    He did not turn his gaze away from her as he said, "Call me Mr. Lu, Berry."


    Berry didn''t really care about names or titles, so she gave him a nod and walked inside.


    Nina took the two girls to try on the bridesmaid dresses that she had selected for them. They all went


    straight to Nina''s bedroom, leaving no room for Leon to find Michelle.


    Nina was to marry John the next day, so they didn''t have the time to think about Leon and Michelle.


    If Nina paid more attention, she could have found that there was something strange between them.


    Nina was too busy to taking care of herself. She felt nervous even by just thinking about wearing the


    dresses that John had designed for her as she walked down the aisle, holding her father''s hand.


    Nina couldn''t contain her excitement or her joy.

 Chapter 616 The Wedding (Part One)

    Chapter 616 The Wedding (Part One)


    It was the end of October and the cool autumn breeze was blowing across the region. The maple


    leaves were red like fire as they covered the hill.


    The North Mountain was verdant, and covered in banyan trees. There was a castle standing on the


    mountain.


    John had initially built his house there, thinking that it would serve as his retirement home, but now, he


    wanted to live there for the rest of his life with Nina and his kids. The lush banyan trees were like


    guards, which were guarding their queen, Nina, who was to move in with her king, John.


    Once the North Yard castle''s construction waspleted, Helen took over as its senior housekeeper.


    She then recruited many servants dressed in neat uniforms to work under her.


    Thirty-seven of John''s bodyguards were now transferred to North Yard castle and were made


    responsible for guarding the castle.


    Every security guard had a concealed Bluetooth receiver hidden behind their ear formunicating


    with each other, and Richard was responsible for the control room.


    The castle was nearly as big as half the mountain, and one of its entrances was located near the


    countryside.


    Normally the guests would be allowed toe inside driving their cars, but that day, they had to get out


    at the main entrance and walk 800 meters to the wedding venue.


    Amy stood at the main gate. She would only let a guest in if they showed her the invitation card with


    their name on it.


    One of the guests wanted to bring a date, but since the woman''s name was not on the invite, she was


    not allowed to get in.


    Someone tried to get in using someone else''s invitation, but the facial recognition software instantly


    found that he was impersonating someone else, and Amy kicked him out of the North Mountain.


    There were also people who wanted to use drones to shoot the event from air, but Richard took a


    chopper and took down every one of those drones, thus warning the people who were controlling them.


    John and Nina did not want the media to capture their wedding. They had only nned it for close


    friends and rtives.


    A ck Rolls-Royce came to a halt outside the castle''s gate. Seeing that, Amy instantly found it to be


    one of John''s cars. They had arranged the car to pick up another powerful man in the city, Tim.


    The first person to get out of the car was Victor, who was dressed in a formal suite. He looked much


    more decent than his usual self, which made Amy feel like it was almost impossible to recognize him


    But the moment he spoke, his usual rude tone returned, making the expensive suit nothing but a


    decoration to cover up his personality.


    "We''re here. Mr. Shen, please get out of the car." Victor looked up at the castle and eximed, "Rich


    people know how to live, don''t they?"


    The moment he said those words, someone looked at him. John''s and Nina''s families were both very


    respectable. They were not just wealthy, but also powerful.


    Although they were too educated to look at Victor with disdain, they could not hide their doubts about


    his nature.


    Once Tim got out of the car, some of their expressions changed from confusion to a sense of


    They had no idea who Victor was, but they were able to recognize Tim. They weren''t friends with him,


    but they had heard of him quite a few times.


    Tim used to be a mercenary while Victor used to be a gangster. Hence, Tim was cool and indifferent


    with a murderous gaze, while Victor was more loose-lipped.


    There was a scar on Tim''s left eyebrow. His gaze was fierce, like that of a hungry lion''s.


    There were bags under his eyes. Usually dark circles would make a person look tired, but on Tim''s face


    they looked scary.


    He stood there like a cloud of darkness from which people would want to walk away.


    "Shut up! Today is John''s big day, so please don''t get me in trouble." Tim taught Victor a lesson.


    Victor immediately pped himself as a punishment.


    Seeing Tim, Amy rushed to wee him and said, "Mr. Shen, pleasee in."


    "Where is your smile? You need to smile when you wee him. Don''t you know the rules, you silly


    woman?" Victor said discontentedly as he challenged Amy.


    Amy looked at him coldly and retorted, "You are the one who doesn''t know the rules. You are in the


    North Yard castle, so you must abide by our rules, or leave immediately."


    "You..."


    Victor was about to yell, but Tim red at him and he stopped.


    "If it weren''t for Mr. Shen, I would have beat you up," Victor hissed.


    "A loser like you has no right to talk to me," Amy said with a sneer.


    "What the fuck? Do you seriously want to fight me, woman?" Victor asked, rolling his sleeves.


    Three years ago, Amy had beaten Victor up and sent him to the hospital, hurting his ego as a man.


    So, as soon as he was better, Victor had started practicing kicking and punching, hoping that he would


    defeat Amy one day.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    During the past three years, victor had tried to provoke her numerous times, but she never allowed that


    to happen. She would just call him a loser every time he tried to pick up a fight with her.


    And it had only angered him more, making him want to fight her every time they met.


    Tim was tired of watching them. He wanted to kick Victor, but he stopped the violent action as soon as


    he remembered the purpose of his visit. ''What if the girl gets frightened again?''


    "Enough," Tim said impatiently, and Victor understood that he had to shut up.


    Amy snorted as she turned her back to him.


    Since they did not have an invitation, Amy had to escort Tim and Victor inside on her own. Seeing that,


    the guests felt relieved.


    As Amy had received them, they thought that Tim and Victor must be one of John''s more important


    guests.


    Some people even thought that Tim was John''s business partner.


    But then, if that were true, then the situation in the city would be much different.


    When Adrian heard that Tim was going to attend the wedding, he strongly opposed, as he believed that


    Tim had an ulterior motive behind attending the wedding.


    For mostmon people, wedding was just a happy asion, but for the wealthy and powerful, it was


    often filled with secrets or politics.


    Apart from John''s family, there were three other powerful families attending the wedding, and one of


    them was the Xu family from B City. Someone had predicted the possible oues of the event, and


    advised people about the protection that they needed to take, as well as the business opportunities that


    coulde out of it.


    It was always a win-win situation. Besides, the people who were attending the wedding were very close


    to John and Nina.


    Upon seeing Tim, people became more careful and began to observe from afar.


    Tim was totally indifferent to their thoughts, but the moment he learned that he would have to walk 800


    meters to the wedding, he was shocked.


    The 800 meter stretch to the venue was covered in a red carpet. Beautiful white pirs with rose


    bouquets were ced on either side, along the entire stretch. There was a sheer pink cloth connecting


    each pir to the next and the air was filled with a faint fragrance of English roses.


    Above each pir was a photo frame on which John and Nina''s picture was ced.


    The first frame on the left was framed with a sketch of woman, which was drawn by John. The woman


    was Nina and there were a few words written under it.


    Pointing at the words, Victor asked, "Sir, what are these words? Why don''t I understand them?"


    "Are you blind? It''s a kind of calligraphy. It says, ''To my wife, Nina.'' John drew the picture himself," Tim


    replied as he pped Victor on the back of his head.


    Rubbing the back of his head, Victor praised, "Mr. Shen, you are so smart to understand something like


    this!"


    Ignoring Victor, Tim walked to the right pir and saw an oil painting of John.


    Victor pointed at the writing below it and said proudly, "I can read it this time, it says, ''My hero John.''


    Looks like this is a painting that Mr. Shi''s wife made for him."


    "It''s their story." Tim stepped closer to the painting and took a closer look. "It is two versions of their


    love story."


    "I really can''t understand the rich. Why do they need two versions of the same thing?" Victor asked with


    a puzzled expression.


    "Not all rich people do that, you know?"


    Victor quickly corrected himself and said, "I don''t understand the educated ones, then."


    Tim was stunned, looking at the paintings.


    He suddenly felt jealous, seeing their love depicted in those pictures.

 Chapter 617 The Wedding (Part Two)

    Chapter 617 The Wedding (Part Two)


    Along the 800-meter way, there were one thousand and forty flower pirs as well as one thousand and


    forty paintings. Half of them were sketches, and half were oil paintings.


    John drew every sketch on the left with the pen that he always kept on him. Every stroke of his pen on


    the canvas represented a memory that he and Nina had created together.


    On the right were Nina''s masterpieces, each created with her best paint.


    The sketches on the left were from John''s perspective while the paintings on the right were from Nina''s.


    When put together, they were works of art that told their love story.


    But the paintings only showed a part of them. Some of their shared memories were private and were


    not meant to be shared.


    Some secrets only belonged to the two of them.


    When John proposed to Nina in Spring City, he showed her the sketches that he drew himself. Nina


    wanted to have a look at the manuscripts, but John teased her and said no. She pouted about it for a


    little while and then decided that she could just draw their story herself.


    And Nina did what she said. She drew oil paintings about them.


    A few days ago, she left the paintings in John''s office in the huge gift box. Later, John put them away


    for safekeeping.


    Nina traded her oil paintings for John''s manuscripts.


    The paintings were now ced in the safe while a thick picture book sat on a table in the study.


    In the painting room, which John designed for Nina, there was an entire wall stocked with all kinds of


    paint, rice paper, and other art supplies. There was also a drawing board and a drafting table. There


    were oil paintings all around, resting on easels.


    John created the room so that he and Nina could keep drawing and painting their story until both their


    hearts stopped beating.


    Many people held their weddings ording to tradition like choosing an auspicious hour, but John did


    not pay attention to any of it. He and Nina set their wedding ceremony at twilight.


    They picked no exact time.


    And now it was sunset. The rosy clouds in the sky looked like the natural blush on a girl''s face every


    time sheid eyes on her sweetheart.


    North Yard glowed with joy and excitement. The guests had arrived early, and the team that went to


    pick up the bride was on their way back.


    Emma took a small bubble skirt from a servant and walked into the hall. She nced at the people in


    the wedding venue from time to time.


    Because of that, she identally bumped into someone.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Are you okay? Are you hurt?" James reached out his hand and held her. He gently


    stroked her hair.


    The man''s anxious and distressed eyes warmed Emma''s heart. She said softly, "I''m okay. I''m not hurt."


    "Are you sure? Let me see." James let go and reached for her forehead. Emma smiled and did not stop


    him. Next thing she knew, his lips were on hers.


    Then, he kissed her gently on the forehead and said, "There. It won''t hurt anymore. I''ve kissed it away."


    There were guests and servants not far away. Emma blushed andined in a low voice, "There


    are people around, James. Restrain yourself."


    "All right. I''ll stop teasing you." James snickered and put his arm around her shoulder. He scanned the


    room and said, "Who were you looking at just now anyway? Is there anyone more handsome than I


    am?"


    "What are you talking about? Of course not. I was just wondering who that woman in the light green


    dress is," Emma replied, tilting her head.


    James turned to look at the woman and said, "She''s a cousin of Feng Group''s CEO. I think her name''s


    Valerie. Why? Do you know her? Did she bully you?"


    "No. No one would dare bully me with you around. I think I''ve seen her before. She and Mimi know


    each other, although Mimi never mentioned anyone named Valerie to me. Where did I see her?"


    Emma tried to recall where she had seen Valerie. "The day before Mimi went abroad, I passed a coffee


    shop and saw Mimi having coffee with Valerie through the window.


    I remember Mimi leaving in a hurry and not looking well. I was busy with my movie that day, so I forgot


    to ask Mimi about it. I tried calling her the next day, but I couldn''t reach her anymore."


    As Emma spoke, she started feeling bothered by the situation. Something was off. She could not help


    asking, "Is it just me or there''s really something fishy about this?"


    "Look, we don''t know why Mimi suddenly went abroad and disappeared for three years. She refused to


    tell us, and we stopped asking. Why does this bug you anyway? Do you think it has something to do


    with Valerie?" James looked at Valerie, and suddenly, he felt something familiar about her.


    "I don''t know. Anyway, we have to go. Uncle John and the others areing back soon," Emma


    answered and turned on her heel.


    "Okay." James followed Emma into the room where Van, Don, and Sam were staying. As soon as they


    entered, they saw Van and Don ying a game of rock-paper-scissors.


    To show his imposing manner, Don stood on a small chair, making him a head taller than Van.


    Sitting in his wheelchair, Sam panicked so much that he almost stood up. He reached out his hands


    and tried to stop Don. "Come down from there, Don. It''s dangerous. You might fall."


    "It''s okay, Grandpa. I''m awesome." Don raised one hand and patted his chest. Then, he looked down


    at Van and said, "Let''s y. Loser wears the skirt."


    "If you lose, you can''t go back on your word." Van grinned confidently as if he already knew that he was


    going to win.


    Don was determined to beat his brother. "Okay. No cheating. Don''t cry if you lose."


    The two brothers began to y a game of rock-paper-scissors. In the first round, Van put up scissors


    while Don put up paper.


    "I win!" Van giggled.


    Don discontentedly clicked his tongue and slowly retracted his hand. "No, you haven''t. We''re ying


    best of three."


    Van was not annoyed at all. He had long been used to his brother''s moves. "Best of three? So if I win


    the next round, you lose?"


    "Yes." Don''s eyes lit up.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing the two brothers ying, Emma asked in confusion, "What''s going on? And what did they mean


    when they said ''Loser wears the skirt?''"


    "Cherry is sick and can''t be the flower girl. We can''t find another girl in such a short time. We decided


    to let Van or Don to serve as a flower girl."


    With an amused smile, James picked up the dress from Emma''s hand and said, "So Van and Don are


    deciding through a game of rock-paper-scissors who will dress up as a girl."


    James started cackling loudly at the idea.


    At this time, Don began ying tricks again. He jumped off the chair, which scared old Sam.


    "No, no, no. I change my mind. We y best of five now." Don stretched out five fingers to his brother.


    "Fine, it''s a deal. I win thrice, you wear the dress." Van''s seemingly endless patience made everyone


    around him feel a little inferior to him.


    So they yed four more times. This time, Don was able to turn the tables and won.


    "Ha! I win, I win!" Don happily jumped around and then ran and dove into Sam''s arms. "I won against


    Van, Grandpa. I don''t need to wear a dress."


    James walked over to Van and smiled, "Come here. I''ll help you put on the dress. Where''s the wig?


    Give me the wig, too."


    Although Van was unwilling to admit defeat, he still let James and Emma dress him.

 Chapter 618 The Wedding (Part Three)

    Chapter 618 The Wedding (Part Three)


    Since it waste autumn, they dressed Van in a long dress that almost covered his ankles, so that he


    would not catch a cold. Moreover, they asked him to wear woolen socks for addedfort and warmth.


    Van obediently let them dress him while Don stood at the door and stared at them.


    Seeing that they had even put a wig on his brother, Dan could not helpughing. However, when Van


    red at him, he turned away, covering his mouth.


    Dora was just walking in when Don clung onto her legs.


    "What''s the matter? Are you Van or Don?" Dora asked.


    "I am Don, Dora!" Don yelled as he held onto Dora''s legs, acting like a spoiled child. "Can you take a


    picture of me and my brother? Make sure to take a good one. I want to get it framed, okay?"


    Dora was expecting that he would ask her something more important, and not just a simple task of


    clicking a photo.


    "Okay, handsome boy! By the way, where is Van? As soon as we''re done clicking your photo, we need


    to go downstairs, okay? Your dad has picked up your mom and arrived at the foot of the mountain


    now," Dora said as she took out her cell phone.


    "So my beautiful mother hase back! I''ll go and ask my brother toe pose for the picture, then."


    As he said that, Don''s eyes instantly lit up and he went inside with a bright smile.


    He had just walked a few steps when he heard James'' ringingugh.


    "You''re so beautiful, Van. You look better than Dora did when she was a child. Hell, you might even


    look better than your mother," James eximed.


    He then held Van in his arms, who was wearing a beautiful dress, shoulder-length dark wig, and a


    pretty little floral headband.


    His amber eyes turned a shade of pale gold when the sunlight shone upon them. Van had thick, curly


    eyshes which almost made him look magical and kind.


    Upon seeing him, Dora covered her mouth, gasping in awe.


    "When did Uncle John and Aunt Nina give birth to this beautiful girl?


    Oh my God! Isn''t she the cutest?" Dora screamed as she held Van in her arms. "James, let me hold


    her. She''s just too adorable."


    Dora put Van down and pinched his cheeks. Don was also shocked by the sudden difference in his


    brother''s appearance, so he walked over to Van and curiously poked his cheeks.


    "Are you fraternal twins, then? Or did we just make a mistake? Did Uncle John always consider his


    daughter as his son?" Dora eximed with her eyes wide open.


    "Wow, my brother is beautiful!" Don said with a surprised look.


    "Boys can''t be called as beautiful, Don." Van''s voice came. He seemed like a porcin doll that was


    tired of people ying with it.


    Although Dora''s heart sank when she found out that Van was a boy and not a girl, she still felt that he


    was too adorable.


    She sighed in admiration as her hands touched his smooth, soft skin.


    She then squeezed her hand forparison and found that even though she had good skin, it was not


    as soft as Van''s.


    Don asked, "Then what''s the point of dressing up? Anyway, let''s forget about it. Dora, I want you to


    take a picture of me and Van as we are the most handsome boys on earth today!"


    Don''s words pulled Dora back to reality as she took out her cell phone and got down on her knees.


    "Come on you two, let me take a photo. Why don''t you guys give me an adorable pose? This would


    definitely be a worthy memory!"


    Van was confused and asked, "Why should I take a photo?"


    "Like Dora said, it would be a worthy memory. Smile for the photo, Van. You look better when you


    smile," Don said with a grin as he held his brother''s hand.


    Seeing his brother smile, Van also smiled and Dora quickly captured a few photos of them.


    "Come here! Let''s have a look at the photos." Sitting on the couch, Dora swiped through each photo


    while Don and Van sat on either side, looking at her phone.


    Emma took a look outside the window and said, "It''s getting dark, Dora. Have Uncle John and the


    others arrived yet?"


    "Oh, yes. Come with me, Van, Don. Let''s go out and receive them.


    We''ll go downstairs and wee your parents," Dora said with a bright smile. "Van, go and sprinkle


    flowers on the path that your mommy is supposed to walk on. Don, you go and lift up your mommy''s


    gown slightly so that it doesn''t touch the ground."


    "Got it," the brothers answered in unison.


    Since it was just before the winter months, the days were short and twilight fell right around 6:00 p.m. in


    the evening.


    The pale yellow lights were turned on, but they were too dim. There was a faint lighting from the


    open windows, but it was too dull.


    Only the scented candles on each table were burning, so each guest there was only able to see the


    silhouette of the person sitting next to them.


    Looking around in surprise, Victor asked, "Has Mr. Shi forgotten to pay his electricity bill? Why are only


    the candles burning? Has he be so poor that he can''t even afford good lighting?"


    "Would you like to buy a few more candles?" Tim asked calmly, and it was hard to tell whether he was


    angry or not.


    Hearing that, Victor immediately stood up and said, "I will go get a whole box of them right away, Mr.


    Shen. I am sure that would be enough to light up the venue."


    Tim rolled his eyes at him. It was obvious that Victor was an idiot, but he did not know that and was


    almost ready to call someone asking them to bring a box of candles.


    All of a sudden, they heard a woman''sughtering from the table next to theirs. It was the famous


    actress, May.


    She was only attending the wedding because of Adrian.


    Victor could not make out who she was in the dark, but he wanted to beat her up forughing.


    "What is there tough about? What''s so funny? I am going to p you if I hear yourugh one more


    time!"


    "I''m sorry, but I wasn''tughing at you. Mr. Shi must have had some reason behind his n to keep the


    lights off. Let''s wait and see what it is. Who knows, it might be a surprise!" May said with a smile.


    At the same time, in the surveince room, Richard, who was responsible for overall nning, gave the


    order. "Now!"


    On hismand, a person who was in the banyan forest surrounding the castle opened a huge box,


    setting tens of thousands of fireflies free. The fireflies glowed bright as they flew higher and higher in


    the air.


    Within a few moments, the fireflies lit up the sky around the castle. Although they were not as bright as


    the sun or the moon, it seemed as though countless stars had descended to light up the wedding.


    The wedding venue became brighter, and a few fireflies flew into the castle.


    "Fireflies!" May screamed in surprise.


    The guests immediately looked up and saw fireflies sparkling in the sky. Now that it was slightly


    brighter, they were able to see the faces of those sitting next to them.


    The cold breeze came, carrying the fragrance of osmanthus blossoms with it.


    People were so in awe, looking at the fireflies that no one noticed John smiling in the center of the


    stage.


    His deep dark eyes reflected the beautiful gxy formed by the little glowing bugs that illuminated the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    sky.

 Chapter 619 The Wedding (Part Four)

    Chapter 619 The Wedding (Part Four)


    Under the light produced by the fireflies, several figures moved quickly among the crowd and took


    seats at one of the front most tables.


    Anne and Leon sat at the same table as the members of the Shi family and spent quite a while greeting


    each other. As for the bridesmaids and the groomsmen, they sat at one of the front most tables on the


    other side.


    There was an elevated aisle between Michelle''s and Leon''s tables, and it was surrounded with floral


    arrangements of each side. Furthermore, the venue was dimly lit, so it was difficult for the two of them


    to see each other.


    Ever since their first meeting yesterday, they had exchanged less than three sentences in total.


    Leon was a little unhappy about this. For some reason, he always felt like Michelle was deliberately


    avoiding him.


    As for Michelle, she was very d that they weren''t seated at the same side and that there was a


    partition between them. Otherwise, she really didn''t know how she could avoid his scorching gaze.


    However, she didn''t know that Leon wasn''t the only one thinking about her.


    Michelle was sitting at the table in front of Tim''s, and she even passed by him when she walked to her


    table just now. She was wearing a pink strapless dress, and the color was really suitable for a young


    girl like her. When she passed by, he could even smell the faint baby fragranceing from her.


    Whether it was her looks or her fragrance, both were fresh and tempting.


    Tim sat up straightly, trying to attract the girl''s attention. Nevertheless, she seemed to not notice him


    and swept past him without any pause.


    This made him a little upset.


    Victor reached out and patted Tim''s arm. "Mr. Shen! Mr. Shen! The rich and the educated are really


    good at showing off! They even put the stars in the sky on their body!"


    Tim was about to lose his temper, but upon hearing what Victor said, he turned his head, just in time to


    see the bride show up at the end of the aisle. The gems on her wedding dress glittered in the dimly-lit


    venue, just like stars flickering in the night sky. It was indeed a sight to behold.


    Sure enough, John really did know how to show off.


    Victor''s voice was especially loud in the quiet venue, snapping the guests, who were awestruck over


    the sky full of fireflies, out of their dazed state.


    Nevertheless, the guests immediately went into a trance again.


    Valerie couldn''t help but murmur, "Are those stars? How can they move? They''re so beautiful!"


    "It''s the Milky Way, right? They must want to depict the Starry River hanging in the sky on the bride''s


    dress!" said May, who was also stunned by what she saw.


    Someone among the crowd said aloud, "Who designed the wedding dress? It looks so beautiful on the


    bride."


    "The groom and the bride make each other look more beautiful!"


    The scene in front of them was indescribably breathtaking.


    At this moment, they finally understood why John chose to hold the wedding at twilight.


    Only when the sky was dark could the specialty of the fireflies and the moving stars be seen.


    Nina was wearing the white Starry River specially designed for her. It was a nipped-in waist dress,


    which perfectly entuated her slender waist, her snow-white skin, and the small ck mole on her


    corbone.


    The dazzling diamond ne on her fair, slender neck made her look noble. From time to time, the


    pearl earrings on her ears would also sway along with the night wind, further adding an ethereal charm


    to her noble looks.


    Her smile was just like the bright moon in the sky, and her soft, red lips contrasted sharply with her


    white teeth.


    The delicate makeup she put on made her originally delicate face look even more stunning. Her amber


    eyes seemed to sparkle as she gazed at John.


    Right now, she felt like she could easily see into his heart.


    Her smooth forehead was exposed as her ck hair had been pulled into a bun. She put a rose, which


    was John''s favorite flower, on her bun as an essory.


    She looked just like a rose fairy that finally reached his side after a long journey.


    The guests subconsciously held their breaths for fear of disturbing such a beautiful scene. A kind of


    sacred silence descended on the venue. It was so quiet that if there was a needle drop, everyone


    would definitely be able to hear it.


    All of a sudden, melodious music rang from the castle. The moment Nina heard the intro, she could


    already tell that it was the "Beautiful in White" she had inadvertently hummed before.


    When they talked about what music to be yed on their wedding day, she hummed its most well-


    known verses. In the end, however, she didn''t make any decision and let John make the choice.


    But she''d never expected that he''d choose this song. The lyrics were beautiful, and Westlife''s version


    of the song sounded much more romantic.


    Apanied by the lovely song, Nina hooked her arm on her father''s and slowly walked down the


    aisle. Her two little fellows were following closely behind her, taking care of the train of her dress and


    scattering flower petals along the way.


    Nina walked step by step towards the man waiting for her at the other end of the aisle. With each step


    she took, a memory from the time they first met was reyed in her mind.


    The closer she got to John, the harder her heartbeats became. She was so nervous that every muscle


    on her face was taut. She couldn''t even force out a smile.


    John''s eyes unwittingly turned red. Unlike Nina, he had a wide smile on his face, though the excitement


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    he felt made his smile look a little shaky.


    His little girl was wearing the wedding dress he designed and was making her way towards him. From


    now on, she''d belongpletely to him.


    Only to him.


    Forever.


    Bruce tearfully ced his daughter''s hand on John''s. "I''ll leave my daughter in your care."


    "Dad, I promise I''ll take good care of her." John held Nina''s hand, feeling extremely peaceful for the first


    time in his life.


    Bruce held their hands in his broad palms for a long time, feeling reluctant to let go. He said earnestly,


    "Although I think it''s a little inappropriate for me to say this on your wedding day, I still have to warn


    you."


    He then turned towards his daughter, staring at her lovingly. "John, if there everes a day you no


    longer love her, please don''t mistreat her. Just send her back to C Ind. She''ll always be a part of us,


    and there''ll be nock of people liking her."


    "Rest assured. It''ll never happen. Even if she stops loving me one day, I''ll forever love her.


    Of course, the possibility of her stopping to love me is the same as the possibility of me stopping to


    love her. Both are impossible to happen," John said confidently.


    "I hope so." No matter how reluctant Bruce was to hand his daughter over to another man, he had to let


    go of her. "I can only apany you to this point. From now on, John will be the one apanying


    you in your future journey. However, you''ve got to remember that we''ll always have your back. If you


    need us, just give us a call. We''ll always take care of you and protect you."


    Perhaps because of old age, Bruce couldn''t stop himself from continuing to nag. "One day, if your


    mother and I are no longer around, remember that you still have your brother. Leon has always


    pampered you ever since you both were children. He''ll always protect you and will never let you get


    bullied by others."


    Nina couldn''t help but tear up. She thought she wouldn''t cry on her wedding. But she was obviously


    wrong. Tears seemed to be unavoidable in this kind of event.


    Abination of her father''s well-intentioned nagging and his obvious concerns and love were a


    powerful stimulus to trigger her tear ducts.


    John grasped her fingers tighter, trying tofort her in silence.


    Nina tearfully squeezed out a smile and changed the topic. "Dad, what if Leon gets married? Will he


    still prioritize me?"


    "Well..." Nina''s question caught Bruce off guard. He turned around to look for his son and said, "Let''s


    just tell him to not marry then. I think he''s been doing quite well these years despite his single status."


    The smile on Leon''s face froze.


    Was that man really his biological father?


    Nina couldn''t help butugh and look at her brother.


    There were waves ofughter among the guests, and some obviously looked at Leon with sympathy.


    Leon immediately sought justice for himself. "Don''t worry, Nini. I''ll find you a sister-inw who can get


    along with you well and will love you very much. The two of us will always treat you well."


    "Okay, that being the case, will she have to be my good friend first before bing my sister-inw?"


    Nina asked jokingly.


    How could she possibly break her brother''s marriage prospect for real?


    Nevertheless, Leon unexpectedly replied, "Yes."


    He then cast a nce at a certain someone at the other side of the aisle.

 Chapter 620 The Wedding (Part Five)

    Chapter 620 The Wedding (Part Five)


    After handing over his daughter to John, Bruce walked off the stage, holding his wife''s hand. Tears


    rolled down his cheeks as he saw Nina standing on the stage with her family.


    "Come here, kids. Hold our hands." Nina said as she turned around and reached out to hold Don''s


    hand.


    Still holding her dress so that it doesn''t touch the ground, Don tilted his head and asked with confusion,


    "But Mom, don''t I need to hold this? Don''t worry about me, I am fine."


    "Mom, Dad, let me sprinkle the flowers for you," Van said, holding the basket of flowers in his hand as


    he tossed a bunch of rose petals into the air, making it rain all over them.


    Seeing her sons being so kind, Nina could not help but feel warm in her heart. She specially adored


    Van as he was even willing to wear a dress for her.


    He looked gorgeous in the beautiful dress.


    Nina had always wanted to give birth to a daughter. She had even told John that if she had a daughter,


    she would look as cute as Van.


    It had not been too long since Van and Don came to the city. Shi family had been so protective that few


    people knew how they looked.


    It was the first time that the guests were seeing them.


    Van''s voice was childish, so it was hard for people to figure out whether he was a boy or a girl. Some


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    guests thought that they were so lucky to have fraternal twins.


    In their culture, it was considered a blessing to have fraternal twins.


    Giving birth to fraternal twins symbolized harmony and beauty.


    "It''s okay, guys, you don''t need to do any of that. Just hold our hands, okay?" Nina said as she bent


    down and held Don''s hand while John took the flower basket off Van''s hand, holding him.


    The family of four walked gracefully towards the center of the stage.


    Upon Richard''smand, the entire venue lit up. The small yellow lights hung beautifully from the


    wooden frames in the ceiling, making the ce look like a fairytale castle.


    Nina''s beautiful dress was glowing, but it was not as breathtaking as it was in the dark. The fireflies


    were still flying around, making the ce glow even brighter.


    The gown was a strapless design that was made from delicate whitece and crystals. Nina was


    wearing a pair ofce bridal gloves, but they only covered up to her wrists, so she was starting to feel


    cold as a lot of her skin was exposed to the cold wind.


    Since she was not as healthy as she was before, she could not bear the cold.


    Although she only trembled for a moment, John immediately noticed it and frowned.


    He watched as the emcee of the event was about to get on the stage. He knew that Nina would catch a


    cold if they proceeded with the event as per their original n.


    "You don''t need to step on the stage," John said, signaling for the emcee to walk away. He then walked


    to the center of the stage and stood in front of the microphone.


    Seeing that, the guests looked at each other in confusion.


    ''Has he changed his mind?


    Is Mr. Shi going to call off the wedding?'' people wondered.


    Nina was slightly shocked when she saw John take the emcee''s ce. "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing, I just realized that we don''t need him." Since their originally nned procedure would take


    too long, John wanted to do it his way. He held the microphone in one hand while he licked his lips.


    John seemed to be a bit nervous.


    "Boys, get the rings, please." Upon hearing his order, Van and Don held each other''s hand as they


    walked to get the rings.


    "Be careful not to run and fall, okay?" Nina reminded them.


    "Don''t worry, Mom, we''ll be careful." James rushed to them and took them off the stage.


    Seeing that Nina was giving all her attention to the kids, John felt Jealous and said, "What are you


    looking at? Look at me."


    "Okay." Nina quickly turned around to look at him, but when she saw the serious expression that John


    was giving her, she could not help but smile. "Well, I am looking at you now, so are you going to


    confess your deep love for me?"


    John was indeed prepared to confess his love for her, but the moment she asked about it, his mind


    went nk.


    He had heard people tell him that a person would feel nervous when they were about to get married to


    the one that they loved, but he had never believed that. He always thought that people would only be


    happy to marry the one that they loved.


    But then, if he had been right, why did he feel so nervous all of a sudden?


    His heart was overjoyed, but his mind was panicking.


    "You''re overthinking this. There is no such thing. Nina, I am willing to do anything for you.


    Don''t ask me to stop loving you or to leave you, though, because I can''t do either of those things," John


    said in a low voice, gazing deeply into her eyes.


    His voice was so deep and sexy that Nina was instantly attracted to it. He made her feel nervous by


    saying those words that she felt her heart race.


    Although it was quite cold, Nina could feel her whole body and her soul warming up. Her eyes were wet


    with tears as she looked into his eyes.


    She felt like a bread that just came out of the oven, waiting to be devoured by John.


    "Are you sure that those are the only things that you can''t do?" Nina teased with a smile.


    "They are..." As soon as John finished saying that, Van and Don came up to them, with the ring boxes.


    Just as James had instructed them to, they stood in front of their parents, raising the boxes.


    "Dad, here is your ring."


    "Mom, here is yours."


    John picked up the ring from Van and tousled his hair lovingly. "Thank you, Van."


    "Thank you, Don." Saying that, Nina picked up the ring, and stepped forward.


    When they stood together, John looked strong like a mountain, while Nina seemed like the beautiful


    waterfall on it.


    The two moved closer to each other. It looked as though John was protecting her from everything in the


    world, including wind and rain.


    Gazing into each other''s eyes, they slowly slid the rings onto each other''s finger.


    "I''ve trapped you, my love." John put his arms on her waist and pulled her closer. "I have trapped you in


    my love, honey!"


    His warm breath engulfed her like a ray of sunshine. Nina wrapped her arms around his neck as she


    slowly breathed onto his chest.


    "I have trapped you too, my dear husband." Nina stroked the back of his neck gently with one hand.


    "Thank you for the beautiful dress and the fireflies."


    "I will give you anything you want. If you want the stars, then I will give you the stars, and if you want


    my life, then I will give you my soul." Saying that, John tilted his head and gently bit her earlobe.


    Shocked, Nina tilted her head. Just when she was about to let go of him, John wrapped his arms


    around her, lifted her off the ground.


    Nina clung to his body as he kissed her on the lips.


    John''s kiss was gentle, but Nina could feel how passionate and eager he was.


    She could feel that he was having an erection.


    The guests burst intoughter seeing that, and Adrian yelled from the crowd, "Why don''t you two go to


    the bridal chamber already?"


    John did not disappoint them and obeyed, carrying Nina in his arms.


    Remembering that she still had not thrown her bridal bouquet, Nina held it and aimed for Michelle as


    she threw it.


    She hoped that her friend would catch the bouquet, and find her true love soon, so that she could sit in


    the crowd, watching her friend get married.

 Chapter 621 The Wedding (Part Six)

    Chapter 621 The Wedding (Part Six)


    With Nina in his arms, John walked along the bright hallways of the castle before he ascended the


    spiral staircase, and pushed open the door to their bedroom.


    Although he had spent four years constructing the ce, he had never let Nina catch even a glimpse of


    the North Yard castle.


    Nina knew that he had been nning it as a surprise for her, but she never imagined that it would be


    such a marvelous surprise. John had built a castle for her and their bedroom was simr to hers on C


    Ind.


    John knew that her bedroom in Scher Mountain was designed just to her liking. Even though he had


    only been to that ce a few times, he had memorized every little detail about her room perfectly.


    Their bedroom was not just inspired by her room in Scher mountain, but also built ording to the style


    of North Yard castle''s rooms.


    Crystal chandeliers hung in the center of the room, scattering light beautifully, illuminating every inch of


    space in their room.


    The room was decorated in off-white and olive green. It was furnished borately in the finest silks,


    However, the designs were also minimalistic, making the room appear more luxurious, yet romantic.


    There were some photos of John and Nina that hung on the wall, along with some of her paintings. The


    aroma of books filled the room,forting Nina in a beautiful way.


    But then, the thing that instantly caught Nina''s eye was their marriage licenses that was hanging on the


    wall.


    John put Nina on their bed and sat down next to her, while she stared at them andughed.


    "Did you really put our marriage licenses in our bedroom instead of carrying them with you?"


    John knew that she was teasing him, so he did not care. He leaned forward and kissed her on the lips.


    "This is not like before, you know? Now that everyone knows that we''re married, I am concerned about


    identally losing our marriage licenses. That''s the reason I have hung them on our bedroom wall.


    Also, it is a reminder for you to perform your wifely duties well."


    John deliberately stressed the words "wifely duties" in an attempt to seduce her.


    Seeing the mes of passion in his eyes, Nina immediately thought of sex.


    She blinked her eyes at him innocently as she moved her gaze from his eyes to his erection.


    "Well, I have no objection," she said in an obedient manner.


    John looked down at his erection and immediately moved away from her.


    His sudden movement made Nina speechless. She looked at him with a confused expression.


    ''Aren''t we going to make love?'' she wondered, looking at him.


    Feeling her heated gaze on his body, John cleared his throat and said in a soft voice, "I''ll go and get


    you some clothes."


    "Oh, okay." Nina nodded, not knowing what was going on. She couldn''t help but murmur to herself,


    "What clothes? Does he have some strange hobbies? Is he going to show his true colors?"


    Thoughts of them making love shed through Nina''s mind and she could not help but blush.


    When John returned, he saw Nina covering her face, which was red with embarrassment and


    excitement. "Isn''t it going to be exciting?" she said to herself, not knowing that he had returned.


    "What is going to be exciting?"


    "What? Oh, it''s nothing." Nina was not expecting him to return that soon. She thought that he would


    bring her all kinds of lingerie to wear after holding in his desire for so long, but there was only one box


    in his hand.


    By then, John seemed to have controlled his desire as he ced the box on the table and took out a


    Chinese wedding dress.


    "Put it on, we''re going to propose a toast. You should not feel too cold wearing it," he said in a low


    voice.


    "Propose a toast? Aren''t we going to make love first?" Nina blurted out.


    John turned and looked at her with his eyebrows raised in surprise. "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "No, I am not." As Nina said those words, she realized that John had not gone out to get her lingerie for


    having sex, but for bringing her a Chinese wedding dress, so that she would not feel cold while they


    made a toast.


    With a gentle smile, John walked towards her, holding the dress in his hands.


    "Don''t worry, we still have our whole lives for that. Would you like to put it on by yourself, or would you


    like me to dress you, instead? Forget that I asked such a question. Here, let me dress you," he said as


    he looked into her amber eyes.


    Before Nina could even say a word, John began dressing her.


    It was not red, like normal Chinese wedding dresses, but a shade of pale blue. There were intricate


    designs embroidered in pure gold, which looked exquisite.


    The cor was just the perfect fit for her neck, which made her look more beautiful and elegant.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The dress was filled with tiny crystals and silver sequins, just like the stars in the sky, but the crystals


    glimmered much brighter than the stars.


    It wasn''t very exposing, which made her appear more dignified and gentle.


    Nina had beautiful amber eyes that glowed in contrast with the blue dress as she smiled at John.


    "My wife is so beautiful." John wrapped his arms around her from behind as he rubbed his cheek


    against her neck. "Is the dress warm enough?" he asked.


    "It''s warm. In fact, I don''t feel cold at all." Saying that, Nina nced at her wedding ring that she had


    ced on the dressing table. "I removed the ring while taking off my gloves. Could you please put it on


    my finger?"


    With the ring in her hand, Nina looked at him while reaching out her right hand to him.


    "Of course, I''ll help you wear it," John said sweetly as he took the ring from her and put it on her ring


    finger.


    He had heard that there was a blood vessel that connected the ring finger to a person''s heart, which


    meant that he was holding her heart in his hand.


    "It''s done." Saying that, John pulled her closer to him as he whispered in her ear, "Could you put it on


    me tonight?"


    "Haven''t I already put the ring on you? Are you going to take it off just so that you could wear it again?


    Is this some new hobby of yours?" Nina teased as she put her arms around his waist. But then, she


    heard him chuckling.


    It was not very loud, and he became silent again in just a moment. "I wasn''t talking about the ring."


    "Then what do you need me to put on you?" Nina asked with a puzzled look.


    "The condom..." As he said that, John''s breath stopped for just a moment. Afraid that he would get an


    erection again, he quickly let of Nina.


    Upon hearing his heavy breathing, Nina blushed and covered her face.


    Pretending to be calm about the topic, she said, "You have hands, right? Why don''t you do it yourself?"


    ''I have a wife to do it for me!''


    Thinking that, John did not ept her suggestion.


    He lifted her chin and gently pushed her to look at the framed marriage licenses that hung on the wall,


    as though he was reminding her that it was her duty as his wife.


    Although Nina was annoyed, she also found it funny. "Fine. I''ll help you. But aren''t we going to propose


    a toast? Let''s get downstairs, shall we?"


    With a smile of content, John held her hand as he took her back to their wedding stage to greet their


    guests.


    Every time John met a guest, he would say, "Meet my wife, Nina."


    "Uncle, this is my wife, Nina."


    "Auntie, she is my wife, Nina."


    "Auntie, say hello to my wife, Nina."


    "Cousin, this is my wife, Nina."


    "Cousin, please meet my wife, Nina."


    There were more than a hundred guests and John said those same words to almost half of them. Even


    after he had introduced her formally to sixty people, he did not feel satisfied.


    A little drunk, he lifted his ss and announced, "I hereby thank each and every one of you for your


    blessings on my wedding with Nina."


    He then looked around with a serious expression and warned, "Now that you have seen it happen, I


    don''t want any of you desiring her."


    Upon hearing those words, the guests were rendered speechless.


    Was that the real reason John had invited them all to the wedding?


    Was it just to give them all a warning?


    Nina squeezed his hand tightly to quieten him and looked at him. She looked like a beautiful rose that


    only blossomed in the night.


    A rose that was ever flourishing in his heart.


    John turned to look at her, his eyes filled with all the love that was in his heart.


    ''It has always been her. Just her. She is the one.''


    And for Nina, he was the one.

 Chapter 622 Michelles Story

    Chapter 622 Michelle''s Story


    Michelle sat in the wedding banquet hall, staring at the bridal bouquet in her hands.


    It was a bouquet of champagne roses that perfumed the air faintly.


    Although she knew that champagne roses symbolized eternal love, she did not know what it meant to


    catch a bridal bouquet.


    Moreover, it was Nina who threw the bouquet to her.


    "What''s the matter, Mimi?" Berry asked, waving her hand in front of her.


    Seeing her confused, she asked with augh, "Shouldn''t you be happy that you caught the bouquet?


    The bridal bouquet symbolizes a bride''s joy on her wedding day, and by catching it, you''re essentially


    obtaining that happiness. It would give you great luck to find your partner and to be happy with him until


    eternity."


    Michelle''s eyes instantly lit up, but then they became dull again.


    "I didn''t catch this, Nini threw it to me. Does that mean that I haven''t caught happiness, Berry?"


    Michelle asked, looking at her with a pout.


    Upon hearing that, Berry was speechless. ''Why is she making a big deal out of this?''


    Just when Berry was thinking that, she noticed Michelle''s gloomy look and felt sorry for her.


    She gently touched her head andforted, "Mimi, it just shows that you will be finding your


    happiness, soon. In fact, it wille to you on its own. Even though you didn''t really intend to catch the


    bouquet, it has found its way to you, right? The same way, happiness will also find its way to you soon


    enough."


    Her eyes instantly lit up as she looked at the bouquet in her hands.


    Feeling as though she had found a big treasure chest, she smiled and said, "Thank you, Berry. I will


    make sure to worship the bouquet."


    "Worship! Sure, if you want to," Berry replied. She was almost about to burst intoughter, but then


    seeing that Michelle was serious, she could only nod while covering her mouth.


    "Yes, I would like that very much." Michelle reached out her fingers and touched the petals, but then,


    she withdrew them, feeling that she might disturb the happiness that was supposed to find its way to


    her.


    ''This feels magical. Does this mean that Leon wille to me if I worship the bouquet?''


    Thinking that, Michelle let out a slight chuckle.


    Tim was sitting right behind them when he overheard Berry''s advice to Michelle and memorized it.


    He kept ncing at Michelle and decided that he would strike up a conversation with herter.


    Tim was the kind of man who would take action as soon as he had thought of an idea. By then, John


    and Nina were finished with their toast and were talking to their guests.


    Seeing that Michelle was about to leave, Tim stood up and followed her.


    "Where are you going, Mr. Shen?" Victor asked as he stood up and followed Tim''s gaze, only to find


    that he was looking at Michelle who was wearing a pink bridesmaid dress. "Mr. Shen, I hope you get


    lucky with that girl you like tonight."


    Pleased with his words, Tim gave Victor a pat on his shoulder and continued to go after Michelle.


    He did not want to startle her, so he took another route to approach her.


    Michelle walked, holding the bridal bouquet in her hands, looking at it from time to time. She thought of


    Berry''sforting words and smiled.


    She walked in a daze, so she did not know where she was heading and identally bumped into Tim.


    Even then, Michelle was more concerned about protecting the bouquet than rubbing her forehead.


    "Thank God, the bouquet is fine!" Only after making sure that each flower was not damaged did


    Michelle feel better.


    She then realized that she had bumped into someone and apologized without even looking up. "I am


    so sorry that I bumped into you."


    "It''s all right. Why don''t you save your number? I''ll call you when I need your help," Tim said, handing


    his cellphone to her.


    Without a second thought, Michelle took the phone from him and saved her number. She did not even


    consider the possibility that he might want to hurt her.


    "Call me if you need anything. I''ll pay for your medical expenses," Michelle said as she returned the


    phone to Tim. But then, the moment she lifted her head and looked at him, she trembled with fear.


    Since he knew that she would drop the phone just like she had dropped her camera the other day, he


    quickly caught it before it fell to the ground.


    ''Am I really that terrible to look at? How can my face scare her every time?''


    Thinking of that, Tim frowned.


    However, his frown only scared her more.


    Michelle wanted to say hi, but after seeing his expression, she felt that words were noting out of


    her throat.


    "Don''t you remember me? I was the one who caused you to drop your camera the other day," Tim


    asked awkwardly as it was his first time talking to a woman with the intention of pursuing her.


    He never had the need to appease a woman as women came to him on their own.


    "Yeah, I remember you now. Are you all right? Did I hurt you? Let me just put this bouquet somece


    safe, and then I will take you to the hospital, okay?" Michelle asked.


    "No, I can do that myself." In fact, Tim was not hurt. Michelle was the one who would feel the pain from


    bumping her head onto his strong steel-like chest.


    Tim was just trying to get her phone number.


    "Well, you can ask me to reimburse you for the medical expenses, then." Michelle was still afraid of


    him, so she pursed her lips and gave him a wry smile.


    "Sure. I can see that you''re wearing a bridesmaid dress. Are you a friend of the bride?" Tim asked.


    The moment he mentioned Nina, Michelle''s eyes lit up. "Yeah, I am! Seeing that you''re also here for


    the wedding, could you be a friend of Mr. Shi?" Michelle asked with a smile.


    Upon seeing her smile, Tim felt as though he had found a breakthrough and said, "I once worked with


    him. I didn''t have time to introduce myself thest time we met. My name is Tim Shen. What about


    you?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Saying that, he offered his hand for her to shake.


    Even though he still looked the same, he seemed to be behaving much more gentlemanly.


    Victor, who was secretly watching them, was surprised. ''Is this really Mr. Shen?


    How is he so polite all of a sudden?


    Am I not seeing it right or has he really changed his mannerisms?''


    He then rubbed his eyes and continued to observe them.


    "My name is Michelle He," Michelle said as she looked at his hand. All of a sudden, she remembered


    Leon''s advice that she was not supposed to touch other men, even if it was just for a handshake.


    His words kept ringing in her mind.


    "Come on, it''s just a handshake," Tim persuaded calmly.


    Michelle held onto the bouquet tightly and was about to refuse, but then, another hand pushed Tim''s


    hand away.


    A tall, lean man came in between her and Tim, almost as if he was trying to separate them.


    Michelle was familiar with the man.


    "Hello, Mr. Shen. I don''t think I need to introduce myself. You know me, right?" Leon said with a gentle


    smile.


    Seeing Leon, even the powerful and popr Tim was stunned for a moment.


    Leon was smiling, but Tim could feel the aggression in his amber eyes.


    He then heard Michelle call him sweetly, "Leon!"


    Tim knew that Michelle was familiar with Nina, but he did not expect her to be so close with Leon.


    "Looks like you still haven''t forgotten my advice, Michelle. I should reward you," Leon said as he turned


    to look at Michelle, who was holding the bridal bouquet. His expression was tender, yet unfathomable


    for her.

 Chapter 623 Happiness Knocked On The Door

    Chapter 623 Happiness Knocked On The Door


    When Leon looked at Tim again, his smile seemed toe back again as he asked curiously, "How old


    are you, Mr. Shen?"


    Tim pulled his hand away. It were being held so tightly that the blood flow in his fingers actually


    stopped. After being freed, they returned to their original color.


    He had no idea that a man that seemed so tender, such as Leon, could be so strong.


    He knew Leon wanted to intimidate him, but he couldn''t figure out why. Another thing that bothered him


    was that he didn''t know why Leon was trying to figure out his age.


    Leon was the prince of C Ind, so Tim couldn''t afford offending him.


    "Twenty-eight," Tim answered honestly.


    "You don''t look your age. I''m also twenty-eight years old this year." Leon looked him up and down with


    a faint smile. "You look like quite a steady man. Please mind your behavior."


    ''Steady?


    Is he trying to tell me that I look old?''


    Even though Tim was beginning to lose his temper, he had to calm down. Aside from Leon''s high


    status, today was also John''s wedding and he couldn''t cause a scene here.


    But why was Leon so hostile towards him?


    Was it because of Michelle?


    It seemed to be so. Leon adored his sister and Michelle as well since she was her best friend. Perhaps


    he was just worried that Tim would hurt Michelle.


    After all, Tim had a terrible reputation in the eyes of the so-called upper ss.


    Tim didn''t care too much about it, but he was cautious. "Thank you for your warning, Mr. Lu."


    "You are wee. Mr. Shen, if you don''t have anything else to say, you may leave. Michelle and I have


    something to talk about." After saying that, Leon still felt that he wasn''t clear enough and added, "Even


    if you do have something to say, I''d like you to leave anyway."


    There was no way Tim would misunderstand such a clear message. He already got Michelle''s number


    so he didn''t need anything else.


    He turned around and walked away.


    Not far away, Victor suddenly jumped out and asked with concern, "Mr. Shen, what happened over


    there?"


    After being so aggravated, Tim gnashed his teeth and projected his anger on Victor, shouting, "Are you


    fucking blind?"


    ''Maybe I am.


    I saw you talk to that girl and want to shake hands with her. I thought I was seeing things.''


    Victor kept his thoughts bottled up. He hesitated before asking, "Is Leon Lu going topete with you


    for that woman, Mr. Shen?"


    Taking a deep breath, Tim barked, "Go to the hospital to check your eyes now. Don''te back until


    you have recovered."


    "Am I really blind?" Victor stopped and recalled the scene carefully. He was lost in thought for a while


    before he concluded that he was not wrong.


    ''Leon was trying topete with Mr. Shen for that woman, right?''


    Tim ignored him and strode away.


    Leon offered to send Michelle back to her room. She stubbornly refused to listen to him.


    Watching the girl walk away, Leon started feeling annoyed.


    She was stuck to his side three years ago and now, she was almost trying to hide from him.


    Had he done something to offend her during these years?


    It was impossible. He had failed to find her during the three years. How could he have done anything


    wrong to her?


    It had been half a month since she came back from abroad, but the two of them could barely even


    speak properly to each other. Since they were staying over in the castle, he was determined to find out


    why she was avoiding him.


    Leon didn''t know which room Michelle was staying in, so he had to ask Helen.


    Since it was at night, it was really inappropriate for a man to go to a woman''s room. They were not a


    couple, so there was no reason he should go there.


    Helen politely refused, "Mr. Lu, why don''t you call her first?"


    If he could call her, he wouldn''t be asking Helen for help right now. Leon smiled helplessly. "She


    changed her phone number three years ago and refused to tell me the new one."


    The fact that Michelle wasn''t giving him her number just made Helen more vignt. "How about you go


    to see her tomorrow? I think she has gone to bed already. She must be tired after being a bridesmaid


    today."


    Leon couldn''t helpughing. "Helen, are you worried that I''m going to do something out of line? Don''t


    you trust me?"


    Helen knew that she was exposed and she felt a little embarrassed. "No, I do trust you. I''m just worried


    that you are going to disturb Miss He."


    Leon''s cunning amber eyes shifted around as he came up with a n.


    "Helen, let me tell you a secret. After that, you can decide whether to help me or not. What do you


    think?"


    Helen hesitated for a while and moved close to him.


    When he whispered something in her ear, Helen''s face was full of surprise and then erupted into joy.


    "Mr. Lu, does your sister know about this?" Helen looked at him excitedly.


    "Not yet. Please keep it a secret for me. When I figure it all out, I will tell her." His tone soon rxed.


    "Can you tell me now?"


    "Okay, okay." Helen nodded with a smile. "Where there is a will, there is a way. If you persist, you will


    seed. All women are softhearted."


    "Thank you for your blessing." Knowing where Michelle was staying, Leon turned around and went to


    look for her.


    Michelle asked the servant to find a white porcin vase, filled it with water, and inserted the


    champagne roses into the vase one by one.


    She was by no means skilled in flower arrangement but she did organize them neatly. The stems


    squeezed out of the small bottleneck into a bunch of blooming roses.


    Michelle put the vase on the table and stood in front of it. Then she folded her hands and bowed


    devoutly.


    As soon as she bowed to it, there was a knock on the door.


    "Huh?" Michelle was still bent over when she tilted her head to look at the door.


    ''Could it be Leon?''


    she wondered.


    There were two more knocks at the door.


    Michelle quickly turned around to open and see who was there.


    As soon as the door swung open, she saw Leon standing outside with a warm smile. Michelle''s eyes


    were about to pop out of her head. ''Oh, my God!


    It worked!


    It really worked!


    The bridal bouquet really does bring happiness.''


    Berry did say that happiness would find her by itself.


    It was true!


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Happiness was like bubbles that consumed Michelle''s mind, making her temporarily forget that it was


    just her unrequited love after all.


    "Leon?" Michelle couldn''t hide her joy and a smile beamed from her face. Greeted by such a warm


    figure, Leon felt like he was transported back to three years ago.


    He didn''t know what had happened that made her change her attitude so drastically in such a short


    time.


    Whatever it was, it made him happy. He joyfully greeted, "Michelle."


    However, his joy did notst long. Somehow, the light in her eyes was visibly fading away.


    "Leon, what''s up?" Michelle averted her gaze and could only look down at his legs.


    They stood like pirs, long and straight.


    "I want to talk to you. Let mee in." As usual, Leon reached out to touch her head. Michelle tried to


    move back but her feet stayed rooted to the floor. She couldn''t even move a centimeter away.


    His big palm covered her head, and she could feel the warmth seep through her hair. It was almost hot


    in actuality.


    Like the scorching sunshine, it prated into her scalp and spread to her limbs and bones.


    Michelle was so nervous that she held her breath.


    "Leon, what do you want to say?" She was trying whatever she could to distract herself.


    Leon walked in. "Someone got drunk and fell asleep in my room, so I have no ce to rest tonight."


    He stopped, turned around and looked at the girl still standing at the door. He slowly said, "Michelle,


    can you let me stay here for one night?"


    Michelle was shocked.


    These were the exact same words he said to her three years ago.

 Chapter 624 Three Years Ago

    Chapter 624 Three Years Ago


    Three years ago


    It was in the month of May in Lexingport City and even the nights were hot. The warm wind blew across


    the area as it was the peak of summer.


    Michelle was being dragged to school by her roommate. She was sweating profusely as the hot wind


    blew against her face.


    "I can''t run anymore." The moment Michelle opened her mouth, a scorching hot breeze blew into her


    mouth.


    They had only run a few meters when Michelle started feeling tired and could not run any further.


    "Lydia..." Michelle said in a low voice, gasping for breath.


    "Come on, you can almost see our school gate from here." Saying that, Lydia Wang pulled her forward


    while checking the time on her watch.


    It was almost 11:19 p.m.


    "We still have twelve minutes left before our school''s curfew starts. If we''rete, they will deduct our


    credit points. I still want to get that national schrship, Michelle!"


    If she had the schrship, then she would not have to apply for another student loan.


    Lydia suddenly bolted, as though she was running for the school marathon.


    Michelle felt as though she was flying.


    She felt like a kite that Lydia was flying high up in the air.


    However, it was Michelle''s fault that they werete. She had spent too much time trying out all the


    delicious food at the food street that she had caused them both to bete.


    Upon realizing that she had caused her roommate a lot of trouble, Michelle felt guilty, and said, "Lydia,


    there''s no need for us to run to sleep in the school dorm."


    "Why would you waste money staying at a hotel room when I am sure we can make it in time if we just


    run a bit faster?"


    "There''s no need for us to pay for a hotel room, because Nini has given me the key to her apartment


    outside the campus." Michelle patted the bag that she was wearing. "I have the key in my bag.


    Besides, today is Tuesday. The prefects won''t check on us."


    Lydia was running so fast that when she finally stopped, she had already reached the school''s gate.


    Her heart was racing and drops of sweat trickled down her forehead. She was so exhausted that she


    felt like she was about to copse.


    Panting, Lydia asked, "Do you really have the key to Nina''s apartment?"


    "I have the spare key. We can stay there for the night," Michelle replied as she fumbled through her bag


    until she found the key.


    A cute plush rabbit keychain hung form the key.


    The two of them were bending down and gasping for breath; they did not notice someone looking at


    them from the school gate.


    It was Leon. His body was partially hidden behind the stone pir, so they could not see him. However,


    he could clearly see Michelle''s flushed face from afar.


    In fact, he noticed them a while ago and thought that they were girls who had forgotten about the


    curfew. He never expected to see Michelle there.


    Upon seeing her sweating, Leon tried to find a tissue from his pockets, but they seemed to be empty.


    He never had the habit of bringing tissues. In fact, it was always someone else bringing those things for


    him to use.


    Though he found no tissue, he still walked up to her.


    "Michelle, is that you?"


    Leon asked in a clear voice as he smiled at her.


    To Michelle who was exhausted from the heat, his voice felt like a cool breeze, refreshing and


    energizing.


    She tilted her head up and looked at him. Since she had not seen him in almost a year, she felt really


    happy and greeted him with a bright smile.


    "Leon!"


    Seeing that, Leon could tell that she was happy to see him.


    He too felt happy from the bottom of his heart. "You''re right, it is me!"


    Michelle blinked in disbelief. Why was Leon at their school gate?


    Stunned to see him, Lydia asked, "So, the wallpaper hase to life?"


    He was the man on Michelle''s phone wallpaper.


    Unable to believe what was before her eyes, Lydia rubbed her eyes. But there was sweat on her hand,


    and it made her eyes sting.


    She squeezed out some tears to clear her vision.


    "What wallpaper?" Leon asked curiously.


    Lydia shook her head and replied, "It''s nothing."


    Leon was sure that he didn''t hear her wrong. Since Lydia did not seem like she wasfortable talking


    about it, he gave her a smile and turned to Michelle.


    In a concerned tone, he asked, "Where did you go? It''s sote. Weren''t you girls afraid that you might


    get into trouble?"


    Michelle pursed her lips and hung her head in shame. "I am so sorry, Leon. It was all my fault."


    With a smile, Leon touched her head and said, "It''s okay. Just be careful next time, and don''t stay out


    tillte in the night again."


    "Yes, I understand, Leon." Michelle looked up at him and grinned, revealing her pearly white teeth.


    "That''s good. I just heard you two talking about going to Nini''s apartment for the night. How about I


    walk you there?" Leon asked with a smile, pulling his hand back.


    "Thanks, Leon. You''re the best!"


    Michelle said sweetly. Although Lydia found that to be strange, she did not say anything about it in front


    of them. She stayed quiet and followed her friend.


    They all walked together, with Michelle, the shortest of them in the middle while Lydia and Leon walked


    on either side of her.


    "It''s quitete. What are you doing here, Leon?" Michelle seemed to be overjoyed that Leon was with


    them.


    "Nini asked me to visit you and tell you that she is having a great time at home. You should not be


    worrying about her." Leon turned around and saw Michelle''s infectious smile.


    She was smiling the whole time that she was with him.


    And Leon had never met a girl who was so cheerful.


    Upon hearing Nina''s message to her, Michelle was even happier. She almost looked like she was


    about to dance with joy.


    "I knew Nini wouldn''t have forgotten me."


    "There''s no doubt about that! Do you know that there were days when she would mention your name at


    least a hundred times?" Leon said.


    "I know. There were times when I missed her just as much, too," Michelle said as she put both her


    arms up in the air.


    "Ah, I remember now." Lydia suddenly turned around to Leon. "You are Nina''s brother, aren''t you? You


    both look strikingly simr."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although they both looked simr, Lydia did not recognize him when she first saw him.


    She had often heard Michelle mention Nina, but they had never met in person.


    However, she was familiar with Michelle''s phone wallpaper. For the past year, she had kept the same


    picture as her wallpaper. It was the photo of a handsome guy with a strawberry ice cream cone in his


    hand.


    Since she was so used to seeing the wallpaper, upon seeing Leon, Lydia''s first instinct was to think of


    him as the guy in Michelle''s wallpaper and not as Nina''s brother.


    At first she was even confused as to why Michelle seemed to be so close to him.


    But after overhearing their conversation, she figured that since Michelle was Nina''s best friend, she


    was also close with Leon.


    "I''m Leon Lu, Nina''s brother. You can call me Leon, like Michelle does." Leon''s gentle smile always


    brought a refreshing feeling to whoever saw him.


    However, Lydia was shocked. She still could not bring herself to connect him with the cool and beautiful


    Nina.


    There seemed to be a huge difference in their personalities.


    "Hello, Leon. I am Lydia Wang, Michelle''s roommate," she said politely.


    "Nice to meet you, Lydia." Leon gave her a gentle smile.


    "Leon, why have youe to me at this hour? What if I hadn''te back at the same time that you


    were here?" Michelle asked.


    Leon was stunned to hear that.


    He had never considered that. He came to find Michelle the moment he set foot on Lexingport City.

 Chapter 625 Cook Noodles

    Chapter 625 Cook Noodles


    Leon paused for a moment before he said with a smile, "I missed you, Mimi. I just came to Lexingport


    City, so I am yet to be familiar with the ce. I might bother you to show me around. After all,


    you''re the only one that I know here and I am going to have to stay in this city for a few more years."


    "That''s not a problem at all, but I can only take you out on the weekends as I am nearing my finals and


    I need to prepare for my exams. I can''t afford to fail my exams or my review. No, wait...it''s a preview,"


    Michelle said with a grin.


    "Preview! Are you sure that it''s a preview and not a review?" Leon asked in confusion.


    Embarrassed, Michelle scratched her head and replied, "It''s a preview."


    Lydia tried hard to hold back herughter and said, "Yes, it is a preview. She never brought her books


    to school. She only came with her phone and her power bank."


    "But I had to hone my skills in ying the game," Michelle retorted with a pout.


    "Yeah, yeah! You''re the professional, aren''t you? There are only four of us in our dormitory. And after


    this semester, we can only meet each other when we''re graduating. You''re going to be a gamer, so you


    would not want to stay at the dorm. And the others are going for an internship, so they would also be


    moving out. I will be the only one left who stays at the dorm room," Lydia said with a heavy sigh.


    "Oh, don''t worry! My club is not far from the school, so I''ll take the subway ande visit you


    whenever I am free. I just hope that you don''t think I am disturbing your study time, okay?" Michelle


    said in aforting voice as she held Lydia''s arm.


    Lydia cast a nce at her and replied, "Oh, are you sure? It will take you at least two hours to get to


    school if you take the subway, and you will have to change trains."


    "That won''t be a problem. I''lle see you whenever I''m free." Michelle did not care about how long it


    took or about the distance.


    Lydia gave Michelle a big hug and said, "You are the most loving person I have ever met. When I pass


    my postgraduate exam, I will buy you a big basket full of strawberries and a big strawberry cake."


    "That would be awesome!" As she said that, Michelle''s eyes lit up instantly.


    Upon seeing her caring attitude, Leon seemed to have understood the reason his sister loved Michelle


    so much.


    "There is a month left before your final exams, so prepare well and preview it. Don''t fail. You can


    always ask your ssmates for help, right?" Leon reminded her.


    "Leon, don''t worry. I have someone who always helps me understand the key points. Our ss rep is


    amazing. He always marks all the key points for me." Even though Leon was concerned about her


    studies, Michelle seemed very rxed.


    "Yeah, he is one of the best students that I know of. He has already enrolled in graduate school before


    even graduating. I want to learn from him," Lydia said with a hint of pride and admiration in her voice.


    "You are just as good as him, Lydia. You rank the third in our grade, don''t you? I am the one who is at


    the bottom. I always end up getting the most average scores," Michelle said, pouting.


    "Don''t belittle yourself, Mimi. Everyone''s pursuit is different. You may not have good grades like they


    do, but you''re the best at gaming. Each person has their own talents," Leon said in a sincere tone.


    "Yeah, he is right," Lydia said as she patted Michelle on the head lovingly.


    Michelle looked at her with her big eyes and said, "Ouch! I only said it in a casual way, so chill! Oh,


    look! Here we are."


    As soon as they stopped, Michelle turned to look at Leon. "So, this is where we live. Leon, what about


    you? Are you going to take a cab back?"


    Stunned, Leon wondered, ''Where do I live?''


    Since Wynn was the one who booked a hotel, he decided to call him and ask him for help.


    "I need to make a phone call first." Saying that, Leon turned around and dialed Wynn''s number. "Wynn,


    I''m at L University. Can youe over and pick me up?"


    "Just to remind you, Leon. It has only been two hours since we stepped foot in Lexingport City. How am


    I supposed to find a car in the middle of the night?" Wynn''s voice was shaky as he was moving their


    luggage into their room along with Bryant.


    Leon had brought fifteenrge suitcases with him, while Bryant and Wynn together had brought only


    eight. So, there were twenty-three suitcases that he had to carry along with Bryant.


    Even if the two of them had been hardworking muscr men, they would have felt tired, but they were


    just regr men.


    Wynn tilted his head, supporting his phone between his cheek and his shoulder while he carried a


    heavy suitcase to their room. Since the suitcase was so big, it was also partially blocking his vision.


    As he fumbled his way into the room and said, "Leon, please take a cab to the LC Hotel downtown. We


    have booked their VIP suite for the next six months. I have to move our things into the room and then


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    unpack, so don''t bother me."


    "Hold on. If you want me toe on my own, then you need to at least give me..." Before Leon even


    finished his words, Wynn disconnected the call. Leon closed his eyes and hissed, "Give me some


    money."


    Leon looked around and saw a few trees and street lights. There were cabs on the street.


    He wanted to hail a cab, but then he was afraid of being called a free rider.


    "Leon, what''s the matter?" Michelle asked, looking at him with a worried expression.


    Leon took a deep breath and turned off the phone screen. He then turned around and said with a smile,


    "Mimi, could you let me stay for just one night?


    I don''t have any money with me." He shrugged his shoulders, looking at her helplessly.


    Although he was the sessor of C Ind, he was asking another person to take him in for a night.


    Michelle remembered that the first time she had met Nina, she did not even have any money to buy


    food.


    Now her brother Leon was also in a simr state, which caused Michelle to pity him.


    She smiled as sheforted him, "Don''t worry, Leon. I''ll give you the spare key to Nina''s apartment.


    You can stay here. Now that she is not here, you can think of it as your own."


    Leon knew that something was missing but he could not figure out what it was. "What? I''ll stay here


    tonight and leave tomorrow."


    ''He doesn''t have any money. Where is he going tomorrow?


    Is he going to live under a bridge like a homeless person? Is he going to use newspapers as nkets?''


    Thinking that, Michelle decided not to let him stay on the streets.


    "You can stay in Nini''s apartment," Michelle said firmly as she dragged Leon upstairs.


    However, she was not strong enough to drag him. Leon was worried that she might fall down if he


    shook off her hand.


    Her arms and legs were so skinny that she would get badly hurt from a fall.


    ''I''ll just let her be, '' he thought to himself.


    Lydia felt like she was invisible to Michelle as she followed them upstairs. Once they were in the room,


    Michelle asked, "Are you hungry, Leon? Have you eaten anything at all?"


    "I''m just a little bit hungry." Sitting on the sofa, Leon looked around and saw the room filled with plush


    toys. There was even a soft toy version of a bunny and a carrot.


    "Leon, wait for a few minutes and I will make you a bowl of noodles, okay?" Saying that, Michelle


    opened the refrigerator and took out arge bowl of broth. "Would you like some noodles too, Lydia?"


    "Have you forgotten that we both ate a lot of snacks at the food street?" Lydia teased.


    "Oh, yes! Then I''ll just make some for Leon." With that, Michelle walked into the kitchen.


    Leon stood up and followed her. He crossed his arms as he leaned against the door and asked, "Mimi,


    do you stay here quite often? You even have a bowl of broth."


    "No, I have seldome here since Nini left." Michelle turned on the fire and poured the bone broth


    into the pot. "The broth and the noodles were made yesterday. It was Nini''s birthday, so I cooked a


    bowl of noodles for her."


    "Well, it is a pity that she was not here to eat the noodles. Good thing, I''m here and I can eat them!"


    Leon said cheerfully.


    Michelle turned around and chuckled. "Leon, you''re toote. I already ate her noodles and her birthday


    cake!"


    She smacked her lips, thinking of the cake.


    "What cake did you buy?" Leon asked. He seemed like he already knew the answer.


    Michelle smiled and replied, "I bought a strawberry cake. There is a new dessert shop next to L


    Communication University. They gave arge discount and there were many strawberries on the cake."


    "Oh, really?" Leon asked, covering his mouth in awe. He seemed to have guessed right.


    Michelle was greedy for strawberry cakes. If it weren''t Nina''s birthday, she might have found another


    reason to buy a strawberry cake.


    A thought came to Leon and he asked, "Michelle, since you like strawberries so much, have you ever


    considered growing them yourself?"

 Chapter 626 Ill Support You

    Chapter 626 I''ll Support You


    The bone soup in the pot began to boil.


    Michelle turned off the gas, poured the soup into arge bowl and boiled another pot of water.


    "No, I can take care of small animals, but the same can''t be said for nts. In high school I managed to


    kill a sulent nt."


    "How is that even possible?" Leon was so shocked that he almost lost his bnce and slid off the door


    frame.


    What a strange girl! She couldn''t even take care of a sulent nt.


    He was really curious. "How did you let it die?"


    "Well, I exposed it to too much ultraviolet radiation." Michelle lowered her head in embarrassment.


    The water in the pot was just right and it was time to put the noodles in. They were scattered into the


    pot like fireworks exploding in all directions.


    "So the sun killed the nt then. You really love strawberries, right? When I have time, I''ll nt a field


    of strawberries for you," Leon said with a smile as he shook his head.


    "Really?" Her eyes wide and full of expectation, she hesitated and then asked, "Leon, are you going to


    nt them yourself?"


    He moved closer to her and gently flicked her forehead. "I will assemble some people to nt them."


    "Thank you, Leon." Michelle rubbed her forehead and turned around to continue cooking her noodles.


    She added some chopped onions and a couple of vegetables to the pot.


    The soup smelled delicious even though it wasn''t the grandest dish in the world. It was enough to get


    Leon''s stomach grumbling. He picked up his chopsticks and ate slowly, taking a sip of the soup with a


    spoon asionally.


    Sitting opposite him, she watched him eating his noodles quietly.


    He was an incredibly handsome man and he was a beauty in her eyes.


    There were just aspects of him that were beautiful, but not exactly feminine.


    His eyes, nose and mouth were all gorgeous. Beyond that, his whole figure was beautiful.


    She was captivated. Michelle wanted to see him every day.


    Unfortunately, she wasn''t a good photographer so she just couldn''t quite capture his beauty in her


    pictures. Eventually she decided to give up that endeavor.


    If she didn''t take the photos, though, she wouldn''t be able to look at him every day.


    She pondered whether she should just take the pictures or not.


    With her head in her hands, she tried to solve her dilemma.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Facing her inquiring eyes, Leon felt a little uneasy.


    Noticing her so happy and then changing to a frown, he didn''t know what she was thinking about.


    "Michelle, are you looking at me or are you looking at the noodles you cooked?" Leon raised his head


    to look at her. He kept scooping noodles into his mouth and slowly chewing, waiting for her answer.


    She came back to her senses and asked, "Leon, do you like the noodles? Are they delicious?"


    "Not bad. The noodles are quite tasty and the soup is very nice. You really made a decent effort." He


    took a spoonful of soup and blew it gently before putting it into his mouth.


    Michelle nodded in surprise. "Leon, you are so awesome. This soup was made with the secret recipe


    that my mother taught me."


    "No wonder it tastes so good." When he finished eating, he wiped his mouth with a tissue and said,


    "Thank you for your hospitality. Michelle, you kept staring at me just now. What did you want to tell


    me?"


    She pursed her lips and confessed, "Leon, you look beautiful. I want to look at you all the time, but my


    photography skills are so terrible that they don''t do your good looks any justice."


    "I''m here. You don''t need to look at photos. If you really want to take photos of me, you can do it after


    you learn how to." The charming man gave her a smile.


    "Okay. Looks like I have something to learn in my free time then." She reached out to take his bowl to


    go and wash it.


    He stopped her and said, "Put it aside. I will do it myself. Just go to bed. You need to go to your ss


    tomorrow."


    She looked at him and then looked at the bowl on the table. After hesitating, she asked, "Leon, are you


    sure you want to wash it?"


    "You cook and I wash the dishes. I think that''s a reasonable split of responsibilities. Is something wrong


    with that? Go to sleep. Your roommate is already sleeping," Leon stood up and urged.


    "Okay," she replied, but still didn''t leave. She looked hesitant, as if there was something important on


    her mind.


    Noticing her odd behavior, he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Michelle bit her lower lip and asked worriedly, "Leon, did you run away from home like Nini?"


    He was stunned but soon smiled. "No."


    She wanted to find out what was going on but chose to swallow her words instead. Maybe it would be a


    bad thing to pry too much.


    He wasn''t a child and didn''t need anyone to worry about him.


    Michelle wasn''t very good at hiding her emotions and they instantly showed on her face. He knew what


    she wanted to ask, so he answered to save her the trouble.


    "I was basically kicked out."


    That''s what he thought anyway. His sister was on C Ind, so were his two little nephews and his


    friends were there as well.


    He didn''t want to leave home, but he had to.


    After all, he had to establish his ownpany in Lexingport City so that he could be his sister and


    nephews'' backer in the future.


    Leon spoke rather nonchntly, but it made Michelle''s heart ache. First, Nina ran away from home,


    and then he was driven out. It was too much for them to handle.


    Nina had protected her at all times and now she was going to repay the favor by protecting Leon.


    Michelle said firmly, "Don''t worry. I will support you until you find a job."


    Leon was stunned. "What?" He was so confused that he didn''t know what to say.


    In his mind, something had to be wrong.


    She had misunderstood something, surely.


    Leon didn''t need her to support him. Even though he didn''t have much money now, he could support


    her easily.


    "Well..."


    "Just trust me!" She interrupted his exnation with her eyes shining.


    They seemed to be able to speak. They kept telling Leon, "You must believe that I can support you."


    They were so sincere and pure.


    He was moved, but he really wanted tough. Besides his parents, Michelle was the first person to


    want to take care of him and think that she could support him.


    He felt funny.


    Nevertheless, it was a moving gesture and quite interesting.


    He didn''t know how Michelle nned to support him, so he was curious and wanted to continue to find


    out more.


    "Michelle, are you going to support me like I am your toy boy?" Leon''s eyes were slightly upturned,


    which always gave people an illusion of frivolity. When he smiled, his charm further solidified.


    She always thought of him as quite a handsome man. When he donned even the slightest smile, girls


    would be head over heels for him.


    Luckily for her, she was used to Nina''s gorgeous smile, so she had developed a lot of self-control. She


    wasn''t going to fall in love with him that easily this time.


    "Leon, you don''t know what a toy boy is, do you?" Michelle asked earnestly.


    He was astonished and realized that he had said something wrong.


    He was too careless in saying these frivolous words to her.


    He wanted to kick himself for being so idiotic but first, he needed topose himself.


    Leon quickly apologized, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to say that."


    "I knew it." After his confession, Michelle didn''t think too much of it anymore. She mysteriously had a


    confession of her own. "Leon, let me tell you something. I have private untouched savings that have


    been kept aside for me since I was a child."


    Leon looked intently at her, surprised. "Are you going to use those savings to support me?"


    They only knew each other for a few years and in that time, they only met a few times. It was not like


    they were in constant contact nor did they even have each other''s contact information. They only took


    note of each other because of Nina.


    He thought, ''Our rtionship isn''t even that close. Why would she use her savings to support me?''


    He always used to say that she was a smart girl but these actions seemed to be uncharacteristically


    silly.


    "Michelle, aren''t you afraid that I could be a bad guy?"


    She was confused and questioned, "Are you a bad guy, Leon?"


    "Who knows?" He wanted to tease Michelle again. "What if I am, though?"


    It seemed that she was a little hesitant. After a while, she asked, "Will you wrong me?"


    He had thought that after the long struggles that she had been through, she would have attained some


    enlightenment.


    He never expected her to say these words.


    "It''s hard to say."

 Chapter 627 Good Night

    Chapter 627 Good Night


    It was past midnight and the whole ce was quiet. The light in the living room only illuminated half of


    Leon''s face, and the other half was hidden in the dark.


    He smiled at Michelle, as though he was reminded her that she could not trust men, including him.


    However, his reminder only made Michelle trust him even more as she looked at him and said, "You''re


    right. There''s always bad things happening around us, and that is not going to change. But we must not


    live fearing what might happen. Instead, we need to focus on the present."


    She then gave him a bright smile, revealing her pearly teeth.


    "Have you always been this way, Mimi? Do you really believe everything that a person says to you?" he


    asked with a chuckle.


    "Of course not! I don''t trust people that easy. Even Nini knows that I am smart when ites to dealing


    with strangers," Michelle said, lifting her head proudly.


    Since Leon was so close to his sister, Nina, he considered her best friend, Michelle, as his sister too.


    He found Michelle to be rather interesting.


    He cared about her, so he hoped that she would be more careful in the future. With a gentle smile, he


    warned her with concern, "But you trust whatever I said. This is not right."


    "You are different, Leon. I consider you as family." Michelle smiled at him as though she was not


    agreeing with him.


    She was cute, and when she smiled, she lit up the whole room.


    Shocked by her reply, Leon smiled at her and added, "I can''t win an argument with you."


    "Of course, you can''t! Because you know that I am right. All right, it is time for me to go to bed. You


    should get some sleep too, Leon," Michelle said with a smile.


    "Sure, go ahead," Leon replied and watched as she went to the bedroom. Just when he was about to


    pick up the noodle bowl from the dining table, he saw her poking her head out.


    With a sweet smile, Michelle said, "I believe you, Leon. Just the same way I believe Nini. Have a good


    night."


    She then closed the door behind her before he could even reply.


    Michelle changed into her pajamas and turned off the light. She got on the bed and under the warm


    nket. However, she could not bring herself to sleep and stared nkly at the ceiling.


    In fact, she was still shocked.


    Why did she meet Leon all of a sudden?


    She had always thought that she would never see him again.


    Thest time that she had seen him was when he stopped her from falling when they were at Mist


    Water Park. If he had not been there that day, Michelle would have fallen down and dirtied her face in


    the mud.


    She thought that it was so good to have him around. He had stopped her from falling that day, and now,


    he came to her as soon as he came to the city.


    Thinking that, Michelle chuckled. Leon was so nice to her.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, he was just as good as Nina was to her.


    Michelle''s parents were busy working on research projects while her cousin was busy with college and


    her rtionship. Nina was unable to contact Michelle since she was on C Ind. Michelle felt so lonely.


    But now that Leon was finally in town, she did not feel lonely anymore.


    Michelle wasughing so loudly that she woke up Lydia, who had barely went to sleep


    "Michelle, what are youughing at?" Lydia asked as she turned over.


    "Come on, it''s time for us to sleep. If you don''t wake up tomorrow, I am going to pour ice cold water on


    you."


    After saying that, Lydia yawned. She was so tired that she could not open her eyes.


    "All right, I''m going to sleep." Michelle quickly closed her eyes, but when she heard Lydia snoring, she


    could not help but giggle.


    In fact, Michelle did not feel too lonely as she had roommates who were nice to her and ssmates


    who liked her.


    Lydia and their ss rep were very kind to her.


    Lydia always covered for her whenever she missed a ss and the ss rep helped her understand


    her lessons right before the final exams, so she would not fail her tests. With their help, Michelle had


    never failed in the past three years.


    Although they both seemed to be annoyed and pissed about teaching her, they still helped her.


    That was the reason Michelle was so determined to be good to them.


    And now, she also had to take care of Leon. She wanted to earn money to support him.


    Michelle fell asleep thinking about it. She was having a very pleasant dream when she felt someone


    pinching her cheek and woke up from the pain.


    "Stop, Lydia..." Saying that, Michelle rubbed her cheek and continued to sleep.


    Lydia stood next to her bed and sighed. She looked as though she had expected that to happen and


    was used to Michelle not waking up in the morning.


    Although they had been roommates for three years, she still had an unrealistic fantasy that she could


    wake her up.


    "Forget it. You go back to sleep." With that, Lydia picked up her phone and set an rm to ring every


    five minutes.


    "Today we have a lot of sses, and I will be d if you''re up just in time to attend the third and fourth


    sses." She then ced her cellphone on the bedside table and turned up its volume to the maximum


    level.


    Michelle murmured in her sleep, "The third and the fourth..."


    "The third and fourth sses are Mr. Zhao''s sses, so don''t you dare to skip them. I am leaving,


    now," Lydia reminded Michelle. "You are sozy, but you still want to support Leon. I think it is you who


    needs to be supported, not him."


    "Leon..." Saying his name, Michelle immediately woke up and sat up on her bed.


    Lydia looked at her in shock as she thought that it looked as though a corpse hade back to life.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Leon is still here." Michelle scratched her head, lifted the nket off her body, got out of bed, opened


    the bathroom door, and went in to freshen up.


    Upon hearing the buzzing sound of the toothbrush, Lydia finally understood what was happening. "Am I


    daydreaming?"


    She still could not believe that Michelle was awake. She followed her into the bathroom and used the


    disposable toothbrush to brush her teeth while looking at Michelle who seemed to be wide awake.


    If they had been in their dorm room, Michelle would be brushing her teeth with her eyes closed.


    After brushing her teeth, Lydia asked hesitantly, "Michelle, what''se over you? What made you


    wake up all of a sudden?"


    Michelle replied absent-mindedly, "I need to make breakfast for Leon."


    Still in shock, Lydia smiled at her as she asked, "I wonder if I''ll be treated the same way as him."


    "Of course! I am going to make breakfast for us too." With that, Michelle put her brush in the bin and


    went to the kitchen to take some eggs from the fridge.


    Lydia happily followed her into the kitchen and eximed, "Well, I am d that he''s here!"


    "Shh, keep your voice down." Pointing in the direction of Leon''s room, she put a finger over Lydia''s lips.


    "Don''t wake him up, let him sleep a while longer."


    "Okay, fine." Lydia kept her voice down as she followed Michelle to the kitchen.


    After the breakfast was ready, the two of them ate and Michelle woke Leon up just before she was


    heading out.


    "Leon, I have made breakfast for you. It''s on the dining table, please don''t forget to eat." After saying


    that, Michelle walked to her ss.

 Chapter 628 The Breakfast

    Chapter 628 The Breakfast


    The knocking on his door roused Leon up. He opened his eyes and squinted at the sunlighting


    through the window.


    He could vaguely smell the fragrance of flowers blown into the room by the wind.


    When he got up and got out of the bedroom, he found that the living room was deserted, but there was


    food on the marble dining table.


    Leon walked over. There were two purple yams, two fried eggs, and a ss of milk on the table.


    The fried eggs on the white te were kind of different from the ones he usually had. The yolks were


    half-cooked, and the white seemed extremely fluffy. They looked just like the soft clouds in the sky.


    There was a pink, square, strawberry-patterned post-it note next to the te.


    Leon knew it was left by Michelle at a nce, even without having to look at the signature on the note.


    "Do you like pink and strawberries this much? Even your post-it note is pink and has strawberry


    patterns," he murmured with a smile as he reached out to take the note off the table.


    The moment he saw the writing in the note, wrinkles started to form on his brows.


    No one around him had such bad handwriting. Well, it was quite neat and barely readable. The writing


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    style was the embodiment of her personality.


    "Good morning, Leon." Upon reading the first sentence and seeing the smile emoji drawn at its end, his


    frown gradually faded, and he continued to read the rest slowly.


    The note said, "Good morning, Leon. I didn''t know what you''d like for breakfast, so I could only whip


    something up from whatever I have in my fridge. Unfortunately, I didn''t have much. I could only cook


    some purple yams and make some fried eggs for you. This was my first time making cloud eggs. Don''t


    eat them if they don''t taste good. Just eat the purple yams. I''m confident about their taste, so they''re


    definitely a safe choice. On another note, I''ll be having sses for the entire morning. If you have


    something you''d like to eat for lunch, just tell me. I''ll go to the market and get them for you once my


    sses are over. This is my phone number..."


    Leon memorized a phone number listed at the end of the note in seconds.


    "What a silly girl! I didn''t ask you to be my cook, but you cooked breakfast and even wanted to do


    grocery for me." He put the note down and went to freshen up.


    Upon freshening up, he went back to the dining room, sat down, and started devouring the prepared


    breakfast. He munched on the eggs, nodding in appreciation. "Not bad."


    When he finished his food, Leon stared at the empty te and sighed in regret. "Such a considerate


    girl. I wonder which man will be lucky enough to marry her."


    The moment Michelle took a seat in the ssroom, she suddenly sneezed.


    "Have you caught a cold? Did I grab your quiltst night?" Lydia asked worriedly as she plumped down


    into the seat next to Michelle.


    Michelle rubbed her nose carelessly. "Someone''s probably cursing me."


    "Huh? Do you want to read the textbook? I asked my roommate to lend hers to me." Lydia had started


    reading the textbook she borrowed from her roommate.


    Michelle turned her head towards Lydia, asking eagerly, "Did she find one for me too?"


    "No," Lydia answered curtly.


    Michelle wilted. Sheid her upper body on the desk in disappointment. "What a pity! There is no


    pillow."


    "Do you want to sleep till the end of your life? Okay! Sleep as long as you want then." Lydia rolled her


    eyes and knocked on Michelle''s head.


    "Okay." Michelle happily rested her head on her arms and fell asleep in minutes. By the time her first


    two sses were over, her arms were already numb.


    Her third and fourth sses were also held in this ssroom. Because those were Mr. Zhao''s sses,


    the ssroom was now crowded with students.


    Lydia put her books away and stood up. "Mr. Zhao''s ss is very important. I''m going to sit in the front


    row. Watch out if you''re going to y with your cell phone¡ªdon''t get caught again."


    "I''m not going to y today," Michelle said earnestly as she shook her numb arms. Unfortunately, she


    didn''t look credible at all.


    Lydia stood up and went to get a seat in the front row. Some people, including Aron Xie, also started


    taking their respective seats.


    L University was a prestigious university that could evenpete with B University. Except for some


    rich kids that got in through money, those who could be admitted to L University were all outstanding.


    Although Aron liked to y around and often skipped sses, his performances in the exams had


    always been excellent, so the teacher didn''t really care about what he usually did.


    Michelle never understood this. They all yed around and skipped sses, so why was it that he


    could get good marks but she couldn''t?


    Lydia told her that some people studied in secret. Could it be that Aron was one of them?


    "Aron, do you really study in secret after your roommates go to bed? Like, do you really pull all-nighters


    and study under your quilt using shlights?"


    The two of them were just ordinary ssmates who weren''t too familiar with each other, so Aron was a


    little taken aback by Michelle''s abrupt question.


    "I beg your pardon?"


    "Oh, it seems to be true. You actually do study in secret," Michelle said with a surprised expression.


    Aron finally came to his senses. He leaned back on the chair and spun the pen in his hand.


    "I didn''t use any shlight. I just turned on my deskmp." Aron stared at Michelle. Something seemed


    to flicker deep in his eyes. "Why did you suddenly talk to me today? Is there something wrong? You


    used to y with your cell phone in ss."


    Michelle grinned. He guessed right.


    "Just spit it out. What''s the matter?"


    The bell signing the start of the ss suddenly rang. As Mr. Zhao showed up and walked to the


    podium, the whole ssroom fell into silence. Michelle moved closer to Aron and whispered, "About


    the game leveling job you talked to me before, how is the sry?"


    Aron was both surprised and pleased. He almost sprang up from his seat and cheered out loud in


    excitement. However, Mr. Zhao was in the ss, so he didn''t dare to cause any trouble. He whispered


    back, "Are you finally willing to do it?"


    "Yes." Michelle''s big eyes were gleaming with expectation. As long as she could earn money, she''d


    take the job.


    "Okay, leave it to me. I''ll handle it. We''re not friends on WeChat yet, right?" Aron took out his phone.


    "Come on, tell me your WeChat ID."


    Michelle shared her WeChat QR code with him. When she received his friend request, she finally found


    that she had another friend request from "Lu."


    She epted the request without giving it much thought.


    Before long, Lu messaged her: "The eggs are delicious. Thank you for the breakfast."


    Michelle was surprised but quickly texted back: "Leon? How did you get my WeChat ID?"


    Lu replied, "You give me your phone number, remember?


    MiMiMichelle? Aren''t you a mini one?"


    A smile involuntarily bloomed on her face. Just as she was about to reply, however, Aron suddenly


    tugged at her arm.


    Without even raising her head, Michelle knew that Mr. Zhao was staring at her.


    She quickly turned off her phone screen, stuffed her phone into Aron''s book, and then looked around


    with a faked calmness.


    Aron could only stare at his bulging book in astonishment. He couldn''t believe it.


    Nevertheless, Michelle still failed to escape the disaster. She was called to Mr. Zhao''s office. Since she


    was going to the office, she also had to take on the responsibility of the ss representative and


    brought a pile of exercise books with her.


    Michelle''s phone was still hidden in Aron''s book, so Aron had to give it to her roommate. Lydia thought


    Mr. Zhao would let Michelle go after scolding her for a while, so she waited in front of the office.


    However, half an hourter, Michelle still hadn''te out.


    Lydia felt a little anxious. However, when she was about to knock on the door, Michelle''s phone rang. It


    was a call from an unfamiliar number.


    She didn''t want to bother with such a call at this time, so she rejected the call straight away.


    Leon, who was at the other end of the phone, also grew anxious when his call was rejected.


    Michelle neither replied to his message nor answered his call.


    Could it be that she suddenly came around and no longer wanted to support him? Or did something


    happen to her?

 Chapter 629 Are You Michelles Boyfriend

    Chapter 629 Are You Michelle''s Boyfriend


    Leon called Michelle several times and finally got through.


    "Hello, who is it?" Lydia''s voice was clear and melodious. Leon knew it wasn''t the girl he was trying to


    call.


    "Lydia? Why did you answer the phone? Where is Michelle?" She heard a voice that sounded rather


    anxious so she instantly knew who it was.


    "Oh, Leon. Our teacher called her for a talk in the office. I''m not sure when she''ll be allowed to leave,"


    Lydia said, staring at Mr. Zhao''s office door.


    The worry on Leon''s face faded away. "That''s good. I''ll..."


    "Leon, are youing?" Before he could say "hang up," Lydia interrupted him.


    "Our information science department is in the Spring Building. You can get some more directions from


    students along the way. We are in the office on the third floor."


    He was speechless.


    She had even given him the address. He helplessly thought, ''How can I not go now?''


    "Okay, I''ll be right there." Leon had no choice but to go to L University. He asked an enthusiastic


    student for help and finally arrived at the entrance of the Spring Building.


    After thanking the student, he went straight to the third floor and saw Lydia''s tall figure in the corridor.


    "Hasn''t Michellee out yet?" Leon asked while walking towards her.


    Lydia sighed. "I think she should be about toe out. I''ve told her to behave in Mr. Zhao''s ss, but


    she didn''t listen to me. She got caught this time. Leon, please talk to her about this. She''ll definitely


    listen to you."


    "Really? Let me try and see if I can convince her." He smiled.


    Lydia also smiled. "I think you can do it. She even got up early this morning to make breakfast for you."


    "What? Didn''t she get up early before? She has sses in the morning, right?" questioned Leon,


    looking at Lydia as the shock engulfed his face.


    "You don''t know, do you?" Lydia sneered and looked over at the office door.


    She thought, ''Don''t me me, Michelle. I''m going to let Leon know everything so he can help you


    correct your bad habits.''


    "Leon, I''m telling you. You really need to guide her. She doesn''t like any type of physical activity and


    she gets up far toote. In ss, she even..."


    In the middle of her rant, Lydia stopped. Michelle opened the door of the office and bowed to Mr. Zhao


    respectfully.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Mr. Zhao. Take care on your way back home. Don''t forget to have


    lunch.


    Goodbye. I will make sure to listen to what you said and start changing." Standing by the door, Michelle


    kept smiling without even seeing anyone else outside the room.


    Mr. Zhao was their head teacher. He had a pair of square sses with thick and heavy-looking lenses


    that sat on the bridge of his nose.


    His face was thin and he stooped slightly because he was getting old.


    Although he was elderly and thin, he spoke with great vigor. His stern face gave him an


    unapproachable demeanor, but even though he was sharp-tongued, he was also soft-hearted.


    He looked at the bright smile on Michelle''s face. If history was anything to go by, he knew that she


    didn''t heed his words.


    "Change? Are you sure? I don''t think so. If you really wanted to change, you would have changed in


    your freshman year. I''m afraid that you have already forgotten what I have told you," he snorted.


    With her eyes wide open, Michelle said sincerely, "No, no. How can I forget?"


    He snorted again, "Then tell me what I said to you just now."


    "Eh..." She blinked a couple times and couldn''t recall anything that he said.


    It was expected though. He red at her with disappointment and asked, "You don''t remember, do


    you? In all my twenty years of teaching, I''ve nevere across a student like you. You choose to


    remember what you like to hear and forget those you don''t like."


    Michelle chuckled and lowered her head, whispering, "Since you know I won''t remember, why do you


    keep talking to me about it?"


    "What are you whispering about? I know what you are thinking. I''ll call you in every week from now on.


    I won''t give up until you remember what I''m trying to get through to you."


    "What?" Her mind went nk with how stunned she became.


    Her teacher was incredibly persistent.


    "What?" He was furious with her. She was such a promising young student, but she refused to pay


    attention to her studies.


    Michelle pursed her lips and nodded, "Okay."


    "Close the door and go to have lunch." He walked out of the office and passed by Michelle.


    As soon as he raised his head, he saw Lydia waiting outside, and a tall handsome man standing


    beside her.


    "Are you waiting for Michelle? Who is this man next to you?"


    Mr. Zhao looked at Leon. Before this dashing man could make a sound, he heard Michelle''s scream


    "Ah!" At the sight of Leon, Michelle mmed the door and locked herself in the office.


    Leon was stunned.


    Lydia was even more confused than he was. Mr. Zhao turned around and asked, "Why is she making


    such a fuss?" Leaning against the door, Michelle was patting her chest and gasping for breath.


    She stood in the office and felt the panic take over her body.


    She felt like a child whose parents just caught them getting in trouble at school.


    Michelle was at a loss.


    ''Why is Leon here?


    Did he hear what Mr. Zhao said just now?


    I can''t believe he''s seen me get called to the teacher''s office. What if my image is ruined?


    Does Leon think I''m a bad student?''


    Michelle was so flustered that her heart almost jumped out of her mouth.


    She raised her hand to her mouth to stop anything from escaping. After calming down for a few


    seconds, she held her breath, pressed her ear against the door and eavesdropped on what was going


    on in the corridor.


    Before Lydia could even do the introductions, Leon took initiative to reach out his hand and say, "Hello,


    Mr. Zhao. My name is Leon. I''m Michelle''s..."


    "You are her boyfriend, right?" Jule seemed to catch on quite quickly. He reached his hand out to


    politely shake Leon''s.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    He might have been strict with Michelle, but his friendly side soon came out when he spoke to Leon.


    Lydia was stunned by the teacher''s words. When she saw the way Mr. Zhao looked at Leon, she


    seemed to pick up on something. The more she looked at their interaction unfolding, the more it looked


    as if a father was choosing his son-inw.


    Lydia was frightened by her own thoughts and quickly cut in, "Mr. Zhao, you misunderstood. He is not


    Michelle''s boyfriend."


    With a smile, Leon withdrew his hand and exined, "I am just Michelle''s friend."


    Mr. Zhao thought, ''Friend?''


    He was a little nearsighted at worst but he was not blind.


    Leon clearly cared about her far too much to just be friends.


    Young people nowadays all liked to hide their rtionships when they were in love.


    Mr. Zhao looked around and said, "Well, I''m not an unreasonable man. It''s not a big deal for a college


    student to have a rtionship. There''s no need to hide it."


    Leon still wanted to exin, but Mr. Zhao didn''t give him the chance. He said earnestly, "As Michelle''s


    boyfriend, please persuade her to study hard.


    She''s also going to have to do her graduation design in her senior year. If she can''t write a thesis


    rted to her major, she won''t be able to graduate." Mr. Zhao sighed after saying that.


    Taking advantage of this pause, Leon seized the opportunity to speak. "Okay, I''ll get her to study and I''ll


    also supervise her. But Mr. Zhao, just to reiterate, you''ve misunderstood. I''m really not Michelle''s


    boyfriend. I''m her friend and that''s all."


    "Whether you are her boyfriend or friend, her education is very important. You have to urge her to


    study. You two should support each other and move forward as a unit."


    Leon pressed his lips and smiled. He really didn''t know what to say. His exnation was useless.


    It was obvious that Mr. Zhao didn''t believe him.


    There was no point in arguing anymore so he conceded and said, "Don''t worry. I will urge her to study


    hard."


    "Okay." Mr. Zhao left feeling a little more relieved.


    As soon as he left, Lydia let out a sigh of relief. "Why was he trying to be a matchmaker?"

 Chapter 630 Im A Good Girl

    Chapter 630 I''m A Good Girl


    Leon turned his head, walked towards the closed door and knocked. "Michelle, you cane out now.


    Your teacher has left."


    ''Mr. Zhao is gone, but Leon hasn''t left yet!'' she thought.


    She wasn''t afraid of Mr. Zhao. The real issue was that she thought she tarnished her image in front of


    Leon.


    It had to have been in tatters now.


    It waspletely destroyed.


    Michelle buried her face in her hands. She was too ashamed to even look at Leon.


    Her third year was almost over and in all this time, she hadn''t been reprimanded by Mr. Zhao. Why did


    today have to be the day that she was exposed? Leon had seen everything.


    "Oh, how could this be?" Michelle wanted to stick her head in a pit in the ground like an ostrich. It was


    more embarrassing to have made a fool of herself in front of Leon than it was for her teacher to


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lydia knew Michelle very well. She walked over and said, "Maybe it''s because she''s too ashamed to


    see you."


    "Why should she feel ashamed?" Not only didn''t Leon care, but he also found Michelle interesting. "I


    have a good friend, and he also has a sister. She is very naughty. Teachers wanted to meet her parents


    because of how much trouble she got herself into. However, she didn''t dare tell her parents, so she


    roped her brother into meeting the teachers instead. Every time my friend came back from his sister''s


    school, heined to me about how naughty his sister was. I''m always envious, because my sister


    is far too sensible. She has been a good girl since she was a child. She never caused trouble."


    ''It turns out that Nina wasn''t pretending to be aloof.


    Those rumors are all just lies, even though a lot of people believe them.


    It seems that more and more people nowadays follow the crowd, ''


    Lydia thought to herself and sighed. "Leon, well you can have someone to worry about now. Michelle


    will bring you all the stress you can think about."


    Michelle heard everything they were saying from behind the door. She quickly came out of the room


    and denied, "No, I won''t let Leon worry about me. I''m going to behave myself.


    Leon, I''m a good girl." Michelle''s face was still a little red, and her eyes erratically looked around. She


    didn''t dare to look at Leon though. She lowered her head and waited for the punishment.


    His heart softened. She was a petite girl, and she looked even more helpless with her head facing


    down.


    "How good are you?" Leon asked, touching her head. Her hair felt soft and smooth. The sun shone on


    her head and warmed it up.


    Michelle said, "I will listen to you no matter what."


    "Oh, really?" Leon withdrew his hand.


    She nodded and looked up at him. "I will do whatever you say. I will listen to you, even if..."


    "What is it?" Leon had guessed what she was going to say but still couldn''t help teasing her.


    Michelle continued, "Even if you ask me to study hard and to not y with my phone in ss, I will do


    as you say."


    Her watery eyes were full to the brim with sincerity. She would actually do it if he gave the order.


    Leon almost felt a sense of attraction to these expressive eyes. Fortunately, he was not going to let


    himself get distracted. He smiled gently and said, "Really?"


    "Yes." Michelle reached out and gently pulled his sleeve. After hesitating for a long time, she said,


    "Leon, I''m not a bad student."


    Leon was stunned. He didn''t say that she was a bad student.


    What gave her that idea?


    He gently stated, "I didn''t say you were a bad student. Now since you''re behaving so well, let''s go have


    lunch."


    "Oh, yes, it''s time for lunch. You must be very hungry," Michelle said with a guilty look on her face. "I''m


    sorry, Leon. I just said yesterday that I would support you, but I have already failed today."


    Leon raised his hand and gently flicked her forehead. "I forgive you."


    Michelle covered her forehead with her hand, but didn''t feel any pain. Instead, she smiled happily.


    Leon couldn''t hold his smile back either after seeing her joy.


    His gentle smile was so charming that even Lydia was taken aback. She breathed deeply and


    straightened her back.


    If she hadn''t already fallen in love with someone else, she would have beenpletely infatuated with


    Nina''s brother.


    She knew that the people in front of her were not a couple. If she didn''t know that, she would have


    rushed off to tell everyone about them.


    Their rtionship seemed too harmonious to just be a friendship.


    However, it was just a thought. The two looked at each other without any lust in their eyes. They were


    purer than water.


    ''If only what Mr. Zhao said woulde true!


    To be honest, Michelle and Leon are a perfect match. One is tall and handsome, and the other is sweet


    and cute, ''


    Lydia thought to herself.


    "Aren''t you going to have lunch? Do you want to go back to cook or eat in the canteen? There shouldn''t


    be much food left in the canteen though. You''d better go back home and cook for yourselves." Lydia


    handed the phone to Michelle.


    "Thank you. Leon, we have to go to the vegetable market first." Michelle took the phone and saw that


    Leon had sent her several WeChat messages. "Oh, I didn''t mean to not reply to your messages."


    Leon nced at her phone and answered, "That''s all right. Let''s go out for lunch. Someone is going to


    buy us lunch."


    "Brilliant!" Michelle eximed with a smile, as the three of them went downstairs together.


    Leon walked in front of them, and Michelle held Lydia''s hand. Lydia whispered in her ear, "Michelle, did


    you hear what Mr. Zhao said just now?"


    "What did he say?" Michelle was confused.


    Lydia bit the tip of her tongue and held her words back before asking, "Are there filters in your ears?


    You always ignore those you don''t want to hear. It''s pretty amazing that Mr. Zhao hasn''t been driven to


    madness by you."


    Both Michelle and Lydia gave each other a fake smile and carried on walking.


    "Let''s get down to business. Mr. Zhao said that Leon is your boyfriend. I actually think that makes


    sense. Have you ever considered having a rtionship and falling in love with him?"


    "What?" Michelle raised her voice which stopped Leon dead in his tracks. He turned around in


    confusion and questioned, "What''s wrong?"


    Lydia covered Michelle''s mouth with her hand and answered casually with a smile, "Nothing. Michelle is


    just so excited to hear that somebody is going to pay for her lunch."


    ncing at them, Leon continued walking ahead as he leisurely looked around. Nobody could be quite


    sure whether he believed her or not.


    Michelle pulled Lydia''s hand down and whispered, "What are you talking about? Leon is just a friend.


    How could he be my boyfriend? No, no, no."


    Lydia retorted, "Why not? You guys are not brother and sister. Why can''t he be your boyfriend? Mr.


    Zhao was adamant that Leon was your boyfriend."


    Michelle still shook her head. "He is just a friend."


    Lydia nced at her and questioned further, "Are you sure? Maybe you treat him as your brother. What


    if he doesn''t treat you as his sister?"


    Michelle smiled, "No, he''d never do that."


    "How do you know that?"


    After thinking for a while, Michelle called out to Leon. "Leon, I have a question to ask you."


    Lydia''s face froze. Her intuition told her that something bad was going to happen.


    "What''s the matter?" Leon stopped and waited for her.


    Michelle walked over and asked earnestly, "Leon, do you think of me as your sister or something else?"


    Lydia pped her forehead, exasperated.


    It was time for her to leave.


    She had to get out of here before she witnessed any more.

 Chapter 631 Your Legs Are So Long

    Chapter 631 Your Legs Are So Long


    Lydia found an excuse to leave. Michelle and Leon were left behind.


    Michelle raised her head and looked at Leon. Her eyes were as clear as water, sitting behind her


    fluttering eyshes. She was still looking at him, a little confused.


    Leon lowered his head and smiled. His amber-colored eyes were so bright that they carried no hidden


    emotions. "Do you want me to treat you another way other than as my sister?"


    After thinking for a while, Michelle shook her head and said seriously, "I don''t think so."


    "That''s it." Leon had already guessed that she must have heard the conversation between him and Mr.


    Zhao.


    Leon called her in a low voice, looking hesitant. He turned his head and saw that Michelle was looking


    at him in confusion. He asked, "Don''t you have a boyfriend?"


    He thought that if she had a boyfriend, her teacher wouldn''t have thought that they were a couple.


    He kept walking and Michelle followed behind. She asked in surprise, "Are you also urging me to find a


    boyfriend?"


    "Also? Who else has been telling you to find a boyfriend?"


    "There have been so many people. I''ll count." She counted the people carefully, her mouth opening and


    closing as she was probably reciting their names.


    She was quite adorable. Well, at least Leon thought she was.


    She had almost finished counting. "There are more than twenty people, including Dad, Mom, my


    roommates, rtives and even my cousin. James also tried to introduce someone to me."


    "That many people? Then why haven''t you found a boyfriend?" Leon was rather astonished. His sister


    had already married and had children, and Michelle hadn''t even started dating yet.


    But it was not a bad thing. After all, she was still young.


    He didn''t want Nina to get married to John at such a young age in any case. Marriage was not that


    easy.


    "I haven''t met someone I like yet. I would rather be alone and wait for the person that I truly like. I won''t


    make do with whatever is in front of me. I''ll only be happy when I am with the person that I like,"


    Michelle exined earnestly. Her bright eyes were dazzling even more in the noon sun.


    Looking at the shadows on the campus road, Leon sighed. He didn''t expect this girl to be so stubborn.


    He really did think that what she said was reasonable. Anyone would only be happy when they were


    with the person they liked.


    A smiling face suddenly shed through Leon''s mind, making his heart ache.


    "You can''t just make do with love." Leon regained hisposure. "Michelle, what kind of person do you


    like? I''ll help you find a boyfriend."


    "He should be as handsome as you."


    Leon was stunned for a moment, and thenughed happily. "It''s hard to find someone as handsome as


    me, but don''t worry, I will help you find one."


    "Okay, thank you, Leon," Michelle didn''t actually know what she was looking for in a man, but that was


    the first thing that popped out as soon as she opened her mouth.


    The two of them walked out of the school, talking andughing. Michelle didn''t seem to stop smiling


    and even though she was just called to her teacher''s office, she was in high spirits.


    She walked quickly to the apartment and saw Wynn from a distance. She raised her finger and asked,


    "Leon, is he going to pay for our lunch?"


    Following her gaze, Leon looked right into Wynn''s eyes.


    "Yes." As soon as she finished speaking, Leon strode over, leaving Michelle struggling to keep up


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    because of her short limbs.


    She was less than 1.6 meters tall. Even if her legs came straight out of her chest, they still wouldn''t be


    able to keep up with Leon.


    Michelle still walked in pursuit with her eyes following his long legs.


    They stretched out for what seemed like miles.


    They were incredibly straight and slender as well.


    Leon walked to Wynn and said, "Remember what I told you this morning. Don''t expose our identities in


    front of her. We are friends."


    "I don''t dare." Wynn was pretending to tter Leon, but his acting skills were subpar to say the least.


    Giving him a nudge, Leon scolded, "Are you looking for trouble?"


    "No." Wynn smiled and looked at Michelle who was walking towards him. His eyes were smothered


    with emotions. "Are you not going to tell her who you are?"


    "I''m just Leon, Nina''s brother. Who else can I be?"


    Wynn clicked his tongue. "I can''t believe a prince is going to live off a woman."


    "Shut up. I''m warning you, don''t make trouble for me. I don''t want to ruin my image in her eyes." He


    red at Wynn and then quickly looked at the approaching girl. "I''m quite positive in her eyes."


    "Yes, sir. Be careful not to let her find out your identity. Otherwise, she''ll hate you," Wynn said. "I''ve


    ordered take-out food for you. I have to go now. If I stay for too long, she may figure out who I am.


    Michelle is smart. She may punish me."


    Wynn still couldn''t forget that he had tasted the horrible food during the training. That was truly like


    living in a nightmare for him.


    He turned around and was about to run away, but Leon grabbed his cor. "I have something to tell


    you. You can leaveter."


    He wanted to refuse but thought against it when he saw the smile on Leon''s face.


    He had been working for Leon for so many years that it was impossible for Wynn to not know the type


    of person his boss was.


    He was just a cunning fox with a joyful face.


    Whenever Leon smiled like that, Wynn would be in trouble.


    Wynn nodded obediently. "Okay, whatever you say."


    "That''s good." Leon let go of his cor. Michelle walk up to them and looked at Wynn for a while.


    He looked so familiar. The more she looked at him, the more familiar he became.


    Wynn''s scalp tingled at Michelle''s stare. "Hi, Michelle. I''m Wynn Luo, Leon''s best friend. We''ve met


    before, but we didn''t really talk much. Nice to meet you. Please take good care of him in the future."


    After saying that, he let out an awkwardugh, trying to hide his nervousness.


    However, the embarrassment could be felt in the air.


    He was appalled at himself. That was so humiliating. Wynn cursed over and over in his head.


    Michelle tilted her head and grinned. "Don''t worry, I will take good care of Leon."


    Wynn''s eyes regained some of their light. It seemed that she hadn''t recognized him. He took a deep


    breath and expressed his gratitude while smiling. "Thank you."


    Leon was speechless.


    Why did they sound like he was a baby?


    Michelle''s reaction only further confirmed this. She replied, "It''s not that difficult. I can take good care of


    Leon."


    Wynn continued, "That''s good. I''ll leave Leon to you from now on. I can rest assured that he''s in safe


    hands."


    "All right." Leon wasn''t about to interrupt these two so he just followed them upstairs in silence.


    He still had something to tell Wynn though. Before closing the door, he said to Michelle, "The take-out


    food will be delivered here soon. Please open the door and get it. I have something to deal with now."


    "Okay, Leon." Michelle stood up straight in the middle of the living room, as if she was a good student.


    Leon couldn''t help butugh when he remembered her say that she wasn''t a bad student.


    She was so adorable!

 Chapter 632 Exposed

    Chapter 632 Exposed


    Leon closed the room door, walked onto the balcony, and then closed the balcony door.


    Wynn, who was leaning over the railing, scoffed, "You''re living with her, and she''s taking care of you.


    Don''t you think it''s quite ungrateful of you that you''re still on your guard against her?"


    "She lives in her dorm room, not here." Leon walked over calmly. His gaze was fixated on the locust


    trees growing on the sides of the road. White flowers were hanging upside down from the branches.


    Those white flowers looked ethereal.


    They reminded him of someone. The favor he was going to ask Wynn also had something to do with


    that person.


    "Wynn, find someone for me, will you?"


    "No," Wynn refused straightaway. The smile on his face just now faded, and his expression turned


    serious. "Bryant needs me. I''m not going to go around looking for someone for you."


    Leon was still staring at the white locust flowers, but his bright eyes gradually dimmed. "Please! I just


    want to know how she''s doing."


    "She? Of course, she''s doing well." Wynn sneered.


    "How do you know?" Leon turned to look at him. His eyes were zing with excitement. "Do you know


    where she is? Have you looked for her?"


    Leon''s obvious excitement when he talked about Valerie made Wynn furious.


    Wasn''t it just a woman? What was he getting all excited for?


    Besides, they all knew that the woman was an expert maniptor. How could he still be so obsessed


    with her?


    "No." Wynn''s blunt answer was just like a basin of cold water that doused all his expectations. "How do


    I know? Have you forgotten what she said before? As long as you don''t disturb her, she''ll live a good


    life."


    His words weren''t just like a basin of cold water. Leon felt like he was drowned in a freezing sea. He


    trembled slightly.


    Even though the sun was shining brightly above them, he couldn''t feel any warmth. His eyes once


    again dimmed.


    "I was the third person in their rtionship after all." Leon''s voice was very light. He sounded like a


    roaming soul that couldn''t find a haven to take refuge in.


    Ever since Valerie left, he''d always felt empty inside, though he''d never shown it. He''d tried to date


    other women, but he still couldn''t fill the gaping hole in his heart.


    His heart was hollow, and there was nothing he could do to fill it.


    Leon''s depressed looks really disgusted Wynn so much that he wanted to punch him.


    But if punching him could make hime to his senses, he would''ve done that the month Valerie left.


    "How many times do I have to tell you this? You didn''t be a third person in their rtionship


    voluntarily. She lied to you and pulled you into their rtionship. You didn''t do it on purpose!" Wynn


    sneered. "She never expected that even after she exined everything, you''d still want to keep her at


    your side no matter what."


    Leon frowned. He always did whenever he recalled the past. No matter how long it''d been, he still


    couldn''t move on. "It''s all over."


    Although he said it was all over, in fact, the matter had be an irremovable thorn in his heart.


    He hated that Valerie was ruthless to him, but that couldn''t stop him from missing her. When he was


    idle, in particr, he always missed her like crazy.


    Leon took a deep breath and put on another smile on his face. "Don''t think too much. I just want to find


    her and tell her toe back. Bryant can give her a better life here. Because of me, she must be


    having a hard time now."


    "She''s just lying on the bed she made!" Wynn said spitefully.


    "That''ll do." Leon punched him on the shoulder yfully and raised his eyebrows. "So? Are you going


    to look for her or not?"


    Wynn staggered a few steps back but said resolutely, "No, do it yourself!"


    Leon would have gone to find her if he could.


    But he couldn''t. Valerie was afraid of him.


    Wynn, who knew exactly what Leon was thinking, repeated fearlessly, "If you want to look for her, you


    can do it yourself. Thanks for the offer, but I''m not going to participate."


    "You obviously know I can''t." Leon frowned.


    Left with no other choice, he had to revert to force. "Just do as I say. Don''t forget who the boss here is."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Wynn squeezed out a smile and said through gritted teeth, "You said we''re friends just now. How can


    you forget about it so soon? Should we go back and ask Michelle?"


    Leon felt like


    he''d shot himself in the foot.


    Unbelievable! Wynn was actually threatening him with Michelle!


    He gnashed his teeth in annoyance, but a cunning glint soon appeared in his eyes. He then smiled and


    said, "Should I tell Michelle that Paul and Wynn are the same person?"


    Wynn''s heart skipped a beat, and his face paled. He was actually being threatened back! "Don''t! I was


    wrong. Please let me off!"


    "It''s good that you''ve understood your fault." Leon put his arm around Wynn''s shoulder. "We''re indeed


    friends, but you still have to find her for me. Comb every province in the country if you have to. I''m not


    in a hurry, and it''s not like you have to find her within a month."


    "A month? Please, I''m not God." Wynn finally resigned to his fate. "Fine! I''ll find her, but I can''t


    guarantee how long it''ll take me, so don''t set any deadline."


    Leon stared at him contemtively. If he pissed Wynn off, Wynn might nope out of the job.


    "Okay, there''s no deadline, but please be reasonable. Taking a few years to find someone is just too


    long."


    "I''ll try my best."


    "I believe you can find her."


    Wynn said nothing in response and just forced out a smile.


    The two men then bumped fists to seal the deal.


    Leon''s frown gradually disappeared. With Wynn''s help, it wouldn''t be long before he found her.


    At this moment, Wynn, whom Leon pinned all his hope on, was hoping that his ability was limited. It''d


    be best if he still failed to find Valerie in a hundred years.


    Although Leon said that he''d send her to Bryant''s side so that she could live a rich life, he might be


    thinking about how to get her back.


    Heroes always had a weakness for beauties, but Valerie was no beauty. She was nothingpared


    with Nina.


    Fuming with anger, Wynn left the balcony and went to the living room, only to find that it was no longer


    deserted. Michelle was sitting cross-legged on the sofa, immersed in ying a game on her phone.


    As it turned out, when the two men were talking on the balcony, lunch had been served. Several dishes


    had been neatly ced on the dining table. The whole room was filled with their hunger-inducing


    fragrances.


    Wynn''s stomach rumbled.


    As he made his way towards the dining table, he identally caught a glimpse of Michelle''s phone''s


    screen. Her character was being restrained and beaten up.


    "Damn it!" Wynn walked over, grabbed her phone, and plopped down next to her.


    "Take a good look! This is how you should y! Your skills suck!"


    With how sullen he sounded, he seemed like he was venting his anger. Well, he was indeed venting


    the dissatisfaction he felt for Leon for sending him to find Valerie. He even vented it on the game.


    He was so pissed that he forgot to hide his identity for a moment.


    Michelle''s hands were still hanging in the air. She blinked her eyes dazedly and stared at Wynn''s side


    profile for a while. The more she looked at him, the more familiar he seemed.


    When her eyes fell on her phone screen, and she saw how expertly Wynn yed, she had an


    epiphany.


    "Master!" Michelle called excitedly.


    There wasn''t any doubt in her tone. Based on the familiar ying method she''d just seen, Michelle was


    absolutely sure that the person sitting next to her was her master, Paul.


    Only her master could do such a good job.


    Wynn was in the middle of a killing spree when Michelle found out his identity. His head buzzed, but his


    fingers moved almost automatically. He didn''t stop attacking but was also cautious not to let others take


    advantage of him.


    He thought that since she had recognized him, he wouldn''t bother to pretend anymore.


    "What are you getting all excited for? Keep your eyes on the game! Pay attention and learn it well!"


    Wynn scolded.


    Michelle''s eyes lit up. There seemed to be a warm current flowing into her heart.


    By the time Leon came into the living room, he was greeted with the scene of two adults sitting side by


    side on the sofa with their heads bent over a cell phone. One was teaching irritably, while the other one


    was learning obediently.


    The scene looked quite harmonious.


    Should he matchmake the two of them?


    Times had changed. Now, it was no longer a problem if a master and an apprentice loved each


    other.

 Chapter 633 Some Advice

    Chapter 633 Some Advice


    The next moment, Leon shook his head. No matter what, he believed that Wynn was not even remotely


    as good-looking as him.


    Michelle told him that she wanted a man as handsome as him, but that was proving to be a difficult


    task.


    The only person that could be this handsome was himself.


    Leon trembled. ''Has Michelle fallen in love with me?''


    It didn''t seem so in all honesty.


    She treated him just like a brother. There was no apparent ulterior motive behind her clear pure eyes.


    Michelle was the only child. Perhaps she really wanted a sibling, just like him and his sister Nina.


    He knew he had to do his best to take care of her like the good brother that he promised to be.


    Leon walked towards the two of them and said, "Come to have lunch after your game. You must be


    hungry by now, right?"


    "In a minute." As Wynn finished talking, he won.


    Michelle reached her hand out and was met with a high five from him. The two of them then strode to


    the dining table.


    At the table, Michelle was across from Leon. When she lifted her head, she was looking at him. Her


    face beamed with a bright smile that looked like a flower in bloom.


    "Leon, it turns out that you know my master. What a coincidence!"


    "So you recognized him?" Leon was stunned. Wynn''s identity was already exposed.


    Fortunately, he was quick enough toe up with a threat before this.


    Wynn snorted, "Yes. Since she recognized me, I guess I don''t need to look for the person anymore."


    In all honesty, he just didn''t want to find out about Valerie''s whereabouts.


    "Wynn, what''s your monthly sry?" Leon had concocted a back-up n in case he broke his promise.


    Wynn growled, "Fuck..."


    Was he threatening him again?


    It was like he was addicted to doing it.


    Leon paid his sry so he was just subtly implying that he wouldn''t have any money if he didn''t look for


    the person in question.


    "Excellent!" Wynn gave him a thumbs-up sigh. "My buddy is just the best!"


    "I''m ttered. You should eat more meat. You''re too thin." Leon smiled sweetly and picked a piece of


    braised pork and ced it into his bowl.


    Wynn took the braised pork, poked it with chopsticks and chewed it fiercely as he was lost in his blind


    frustration.


    Leon tried hard to hold back hisughter and said, "Michelle, let''s eat."


    Michelle didn''t start eating yet. Her eyes swept over the two people. She said angrily, "Wynn, why didn''t


    you tell me you are my master?"


    "What?" Wynn had just received threats from Leon and now even Michelle was picking a fight with him.


    He was really in the firing line it seemed.


    Wynn put his chopsticks down and looked at Michelle seriously. "Don''t be angry. Listen to me. It''s not


    my fault. It''s Leon''s fault. He didn''t allow me to tell you."


    Leon cast him a nce.


    It was quite a sneaky n to throw the me onto him.


    "Leon?" Michelle pursed her lips as her eyshes fluttered. They couldn''t quite figure out what was on


    her mind.


    When Leon was about to shift the me once more, he was distracted by Michelle''s sudden change of


    expression.


    She stopped frowning and said, "Leon must have his own reason. I''m not angry anymore." Wynn was


    so shocked that his jaw dropped. He took two deep breaths before he came to his senses. "Michelle,


    why do you treat us differently?"


    With her innocent eyes wide open, she replied, "I don''t."


    Wynn pointed at her and tried to find his words. "You''re lying through your teeth. I''m so pissed off."


    As if she didn''t hear him, Michelle picked up the chopsticks and picked up a piece of braised pork. She


    sunk her teeth in and enjoyed the aroma with every bite. She picked up another piece of meat and put


    it in the bowl of Leon. In a sweet voice, she said, "Leon, it''s delicious."


    Beingpletely ignored, Wynn was going mad.


    Leon gave a gloating smile. He then patted Wynn''s back and said, "Calm down. Enjoy your meal and


    then go do your job.


    Michelle, please eat some more." Leon really enjoyed Michelle''s unconditional support just now.


    "You should also eat more, Leon. You are thin." Michelle smiled brightly. "Here, eat this. It''s delicious. I


    just tasted it."


    For the whole duration of the lunch, Leon and Michelle picked up food for each other nonstop, which


    made Wynn green with envy.


    The whole meal was torturous so he rushed away as soon as he was done eating.


    As soon as he went downstairs, he heard the sound of footsteps from behind. As Michelle followed,


    she called, "Wynn, wait for me."


    Wynn stopped and nced back at the slippers that she was still wearing. He asked, "What''s wrong?


    Why are you in such a hurry to talk to me?"


    "I will walk you out, Wynn," Michelle said with a smile sprawled across her face.


    Wynn was truly moved. "You still have a conscience. Leon hasn''tpletely destroyed that yet. I''m


    leaving for another city. If you want anything, I''ll bring it back for you."


    "I like delicious food." Her eyes lit up with expectation.


    Wynn coldly retorted, "Oh, well then forget about it. I can''t bring that back for you. Just ask your dear


    Leon to take you out for food."


    It wasn''t a bad suggestion but Michelle had other worries on her mind. "But we don''t have that much


    money right now."


    Wynn smiled but kept silent. She was an odd girl. Sometimes she was very smart but at other times,


    she was so easily fooled.


    He wasn''t going to worry about her because it was none of his business in any case.


    "You will have money eventually," Wynn answered perfunctorily and changed the subject. "I want to ask


    you something. How can you forget someone that you like?"


    "Wynn, do you like a girl?" Michelle seemed to veer away from what Wynn was asking. She was just


    happy at the thought that he had fallen in love. However, the thought that he wanted to forget about this


    person made her mood sink again.


    "Wynn, why do you want to forget the girl you like? Don''t you like her anymore?"


    "Of course I do. If I didn''t like her, I would have forgotten about her already." Wynn couldn''t mention


    Leon so he used himself as the example instead. "She cheated on me, so I have to move on now. I


    need some advice."


    "Wynn," Michelle called out softly.


    "What? Do you have something to ask?" As soon as Wynn turned his head, he met Michelle''s


    distressed eyes. He stopped dead in his tracks.


    He waved his hand and casually brushed it off. "It''s no big deal. Don''t worry about me. Just tell me how


    to forget about her."


    The more he behaved like this, the more distressed she became.


    ''He acts different, but he must be brokenhearted, ''


    she thought.


    Michelle''s mind was racing. Not long ago, her roommates had talked about this. She summarized their


    conclusion to try and help Wynn.


    "My roommates said there are two ways. One is to leave it to time, and the other is to shift your


    attention."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Time doesn''t work." It had been several years since the incident between Leon and Valerie, but just


    the fact that Wynn was still tasked with finding her showed that time wasn''t healing that wound.


    If time wasn''t going to work, then he had to shift Leon''s attention.


    How was he going to shift his attention though?


    Leon hadn''t paid attention to any other women over the past few years.


    Who else could shift his attention?


    While Wynn was lost in thought, an idea struck him.


    He slowly turned his head to look at Michelle.


    There was someone in front of him, right?

 Chapter 634 Red Packets

    Chapter 634 Red Packets


    Before Wynn left, Michelle added him on WeChat.


    Not long after the car drove away, her phone vibrated as she received a message from Wynn.


    "Michelle, Leon doesn''t have money and knows nothing about life. Don''t let him live alone."


    Michelle replied, "Don''t worry. I will take good care of Leon."


    "I mean you''d better move in with Leon. He''s afraid of the dark."


    Michelle replied, "Then turn on the light at night."


    Seeing her reply, Wynn''s mouth twitched. He shook his head and put down his phone.


    He didn''t reply anymore.


    When Michelle didn''t receive any reply from him again, she began to chat with others. Her eyes were


    on the screen as she went upstairs.


    There was no question about Aron''s efficiency. In a short period of time, he helped Michelle find a job,


    which the two of them were discussing on WeChat.


    People tended to forget what they were doing when they were immersed in something.


    Standing at the door of the apartment, Leon watched Michelle passing by him.


    Since she was looking down at her phone, her soft hair fell forward, covering most of her face,


    revealing her fair neck.


    Her deft fingers tapped on the screen rapidly. As he couldn''t see what was on the screen, Leon didn''t


    know who she was talking to nor what they were talking about.


    Seeing that she was going upstairs, Leon had no choice but to follow and call her attention. "Michelle,


    where are you going?"


    "What?" Stunned, Michelle automatically raised her head and followed where Leon''s voice came from.


    Upon realizing where she was, her face turned red.


    ''Ah, it is so embarrassing.''


    "I didn''t notice." Embarrassed, Michelle lowered her head and ran down.


    Because she was in a hurry, her slippers ttered on the stairs.


    "Slow down. You might fall." Frowning, Leon watched her every step. The scene reminded him of the


    time when she ran so fast and almost fell into the snow in Mist Water Park.


    For fear that she would really fall, he reached out his hand to support her.


    After all, she was a delicate girl and was prone to falling.


    "I''m okay! Don''t worry." Just as she said this, Michelle ran to him and stopped abruptly.


    Leon reached out to steady her, and then withdrew his hand right after. Her crimson red face made him


    chuckle.


    "Last night, you just said you wanted to support me. Have you changed your mind already?"


    "No, no, no!" Shaking her head, Michelle looked up at him in a hurry. But when she saw his smiling


    eyes, she lowered her head again shyly. "I was just ying with my phone, so I didn''t notice I was


    going to the wrong floor."


    "Don''t spend too much time looking at your phone." Leon flicked her forehead with his finger as a


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    punishment. "It''s not the first time you''ve walked to the wrong floor, right?"


    No matter how embarrassed she felt, Michelle pouted and admitted it. "Yes, sometimes I went to the


    wrong floor in our dormitory."


    "Just sometimes?" Leon stared at her as if he was teasing her.


    "Well...fine. I pushed open the door to the wrong apartment many times." Michelle scratched the back


    of her head and grinned at him.


    It revealed her pearl white teeth, hidden behind her pink lips. She looked so cute and a little silly when


    she smiled.


    Her bright eyes were full of energy, which made her look adorable.


    For a split second, Leon was stunned, then turned around and walked into the apartment. "How did


    they react?"


    "At first, they were confused, but they eventually get used to it. We even became friends." Michelle


    followed him in, and closed the door behind her.


    With a faint smile, Leon said, "Sounds good."


    "Yes, they are very kind." Michelle walked to the sofa and sat down. She took out her phone and was


    about to y a game when Leon stopped her.


    "I told you not to spend too much time looking at your phone. It''s bad for your eyes. Besides, Mr. Zhao


    asked me to urge you to spend more time studying than ying games."


    "Hmm." Michelle pursed her lips, as if she was unwilling to do so.


    Standing in front of her like an elder, Leon persuaded her, "Don''t you want to graduate? No matter


    what, you should listen to the teacher in ss attentively. You should study hard and graduate."


    Michelle was the most obedient to Leon, so she agreed without hesitation. "Then I''ll behave in school.


    But I''ll y games in my spare time."


    Other people had always said she was naughty, so Leon was surprised that he didn''t have a hard time


    convincing her.


    "Of course, you can do whatever you want after ss." He smiled and handed back her phone. "You


    got up early this morning. You still have some time to take a nap."


    "No, thanks. I never take a nap." Michelle raised her head and smiled. "No matter how early I get up in


    the morning, I don''t need to take a nap."


    "Would you have energy for the afternoon sses?"


    "Of course I have." In the end, Leon believed her.


    She was really young and energetic.


    Suddenly, Leon remembered something that he had to tell Michelle. "Michelle, starting tomorrow, I


    won''te back at noon. You can have lunch in your school canteen."


    "Are you looking for a job? I''ll give you my subway card." Without waiting for his reply, she took out the


    subway card from her canvas bag and handed it to him.


    However, Leon hesitated to take it.


    He had never taken the subway in his whole life. After all, he had his own driver.


    Nevertheless, he took it over and smiled. "Thank you."


    "I said I would support you." An idea came up in Michelle''s mind, so she opened her WeChat app.


    "Leon, I''ll transfer one thousand dors to you. You can keep it yourself."


    When she was about to transfer the money, Leon quickly reached out to block the screen of her phone


    and shouted, "Wait!"


    "What''s wrong, Leon?" Michelle raised her head and blinked.


    Leon didn''t expect that Michelle would transfer money to him. A sense of guilt rose in his heart.


    He grabbed the phone and put it aside. "You giving me money makes me feel like a toy boy."


    Michelle tilted her head and said, "One would give her toy boy a lot of money. But one thousand is not


    a lot."


    "It is a lot! That is a lot for me. I''ve never seen one thousand," Leon said.


    Indeed, he had never seen such a small amount of money as one thousand. It was only equivalent to a


    penny for him.


    However, it was a big sum of money for a student like Michelle.


    Clueless about what was running in his head, Michelle offered, "Then I''ll transfer eight hundred dors


    to you. This way, you won''t feel like a toy boy. Leon, don''t worry. I have savings."


    ''Yes, I know you have savings.


    But if you let me use a girl''s money, I will never get over it.''


    With this thought, Leon felt helpless. "No. Just don''t transfer money to me. I''ll go out to look for a job in


    the daytime. If I need money, I''ll borrow it from Wynn. Don''t worry about me."


    Yesterday, he said he wanted her to support him. But now that she wanted to provide for him, he felt a


    little ufortable.


    He had never been supported by anyone except his parents.


    Seeing the resistance in his eyes, Michelle pursed her lips. "Okay."


    "Good girl." Leon heaved a sigh of relief and went back to his room for a nap.


    As soon as the door was closed, Michelle picked up her phone and operated for a while to send Leon a


    pile of red packets on WeChat.


    "I''m so smart." Right after all the red packets had been sent, Michelle burst intoughter.


    When Leon woke up from his nap, he saw more or less a hundred WeChat messages, and almost all


    of them were from Michelle.


    At a nce, he saw thest message. "Leon, good afternoon."


    He clicked on the dialogue box and saw the red packets. He waspletely confused, and he didn''t


    know whether to cry or tough when he saw the words on the red packets.


    "It''s just a small amount of money. Just take it quickly! I''ll be angry if you don''t ept it. Understand?"


    There was the same sentence on each red packet.


    In the end, he clicked on all the red envelopes. There were more than a hundred of them.


    It was an unprecedented feat.


    He couldn''t help but sigh. He was supported.


    And the one who supported him was a girl.

 Chapter 635 The Painful Memory

    Chapter 635 The Painful Memory


    As Michelle got to the ssroom door, Aron was there to greet her.


    "Michelle, how about we y the game togetherter? I watched you y before and I was amazed at


    how skilled you were."


    She was about to agree when Leon''s words shed through her mind. She shook her head. "ss is


    about to start. We can y the game during the break."


    "The break is too short for the game." Preparing to start the game, Aron wiped the sweat from his


    hands. "So let''s y now. It''s not like you are going to listen to the teacher anyway."


    "I''ll listen," Michelle said. "So I can only y with you during the break. Well, I''m going to leave you


    here. I''ll sit next to Lydia and Austin."


    With brisk strides, she went to go sit in the middle of the third row, next to Lydia. Aron was so startled


    that his phone fell out of his hands and plummeted to the floor.


    Lydia was no better than Aron. She leaned towards Austin Xu with her eyes wide open as if she had


    seen a ghost.


    She was a champion athlete of the school as well as being well-versed in a lot, so she could soon


    Michelle turned to her with confusion filling her eyes. "Lydia, did something happen to me? Is there


    something on my face?"


    "No, no." Lydia sat up straight again and flipped through her book to calm herself down.


    It was almost surreal.


    The girl that they once knew to be ying games in ss was now actually sitting in the front.


    "Oh, I thought there was something on my face." Michelle touched her face and nced at the book in


    front of her. "Lydia, I don''t have a book with me. Can you lend me yours? You and Austin can use his


    together."


    Michelle leaned forward and looked at Austin, who was sitting next to Lydia. "Is that okay?"


    Austin was handsome and was one of the most handsome students in their school. He was also the


    one that decided topete with James for the title of school hunk.


    In the end, he lost. He wasn''t as good-looking as James, nor as charming.


    He wasn''t a person that smiled a lot either. He seemed cold from an outsider''s perspective, but in


    reality he was quite soft-hearted. If anyone ever asked him for help, he would always try his best to


    assist them.


    Not many people knew him personally, but he was a popr guy in his ss. When he was selected as


    the ss rep for the first time, he won all the votes. He had stayed on the position for three years.


    Austin was wearing a ck T-shirt, revealing his fair skin. His eyes fell on the smiling face of Michelle


    for a few seconds. He didn''t even move and his expression was still as cold as ever.


    "Okay."


    He slid the book between Lydia and himself. She suddenly sat up straight and breathed lightly.


    This was the only ss of the afternoon and Michelle concentrated and listened attentively. She


    couldn''t understand everything but she could make out majority of what was happening.


    In actuality, it was not as difficult as she thought.


    She was pleasantly surprised.


    After ss, Michelle took out her phone and saw that Leon had epted her red packets.


    She smiled and texted back. "Leon, what do you want to eat for dinner? If I know how to cook it, I will


    do it for you."


    About two minutester, she received a reply.


    He sent back a smiling emoji and replied, "What if you don''t know?"


    "Then I just won''t do it."


    "I''m just kidding. I have to deal with something right now though. You can go to the canteen with your


    friends."


    "Just remember to have dinner, okay? You can turn on the light at night."


    "Okay," he responded.


    "Leon, do you like the food I cook for you?"


    "Yes, I do. But you aren''t my personal chef. You don''t have to cook for me every day."


    She instantly felt her spirits rise. "I''m d that you like it. I don''t cook for many people. I only cook for


    people who are important to me."


    "I''m kind of busy now. Remember to have dinner."


    Michelle smiled at the screen and told him, "Okay." Then she raised her head to look for Lydia. She


    looked at the stairway and saw Austin standing next to her.


    "Lydia, Austin." Michelle walked down to the two of them. She held Lydia''s arm intimately, and asked


    with fluttering eyshes, "Are you going to have dinner?"


    "Dinner? Now? What are you thinking? It''s only four o''clock!" Lydia rolled her eyes and looked at Austin


    tenderly. "I''m going to the library with him."


    "Okay," Michelle said tly.


    Lydiained, "Are you going to have dinner now? All you do is eat, but you don''t even get fat."


    Michelle giggled. "You don''t get fat, either."


    Lydia put her hand to her head and moaned, "I run every day though. It''s so much work. I advise you to


    exercise more. Just watch out. One day Mr. Zhao may drink too much wine and challenge you to a


    pushuppetition in ss again."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Michelle lowered her head sulkily. "Stop it. That was so humiliating."


    Lydia burst intoughter, "So you know."


    Austin, who had been dead silent, smiled imperceptibly at Michelle''s red face.


    The only reason people knew that Mr. Zhao was more than fifty years old was because he told them.


    Nobody would have been able to tell since he was in such good shape. He dedicated years of his life to


    morning runs and exercise.


    He suggested that his students should pay attention to physical exercise. He spoke about this every


    time they had a ss meeting.


    Michelle didn''t like sports, so she hardly listened to what he had to say.


    But she still behaved courteously nevertheless. She sat upright with a smile on her face. She nodded


    her head whenever Mr. Zhao spoke, so from his point of view, she was an attentive student.


    He was so happy with her that he''d even praised her a couple of times.


    One day in the freshman year, he came into the ssroom with a smile beaming from ear to ear.


    This strange sight must have meant that something bad was going to happen. The whole ss fell into


    a state of vignce. Everyone held their breath and listened as he went on about bodybuilding.


    Gradually, some students started picking up on a strange sight. Their teacher''s face was a little red, as


    if he was drunk.


    He was quite a loveable character after drinking. He tried to keep a straight face but couldn''t hold back


    his kind smile. It was a stark contrast from his usual expression. From then on, everyone learned that


    he might have looked stern but he was softhearted.


    Beyond that, he did something extraordinary that day. He showed off his strength and did more than


    ten push-ups in a row.


    If the students didn''t step in to stop him from hurting himself, he could have done dozens effortlessly.


    Michelle was so shocked that she raised her hands and pped, which caused thunderous apuse in


    the ss.


    This only further spurred on Mr. Zhao''s happiness as he called out Michelle.


    "Michelle,e up and do some push-ups to see if you can do more than me."


    Michelle was stunned and almost lost her bnce in the astonishment. She quickly hid her face behind


    her hands, pretending that she was not there.


    A few fellow ssmates pulled her up though. The damage was done and she had to regrettably get on


    the floor and take the challenge on.


    She was confident that she could do at least one but after that, it all went downhill. She couldn''t hold on


    any longer and flopped on the floor like a dead fish.


    Mr. Zhao joked with a smile, "I asked you to exercise more, but you didn''t listen to me. I''m an old man


    of more than fifty years. You should be able to keep up."


    Michelley prone on the floor and yed dead like a dog. Lydia rushed down and helped her up. The


    tired girl sulkilyined, "I''m dead."


    They burst intoughter.


    This memory was far too painful to look back on. With a red face, Michelle red at Lydia and said, "I


    don''t want to talk to you anymore. Goodbye! Humph!


    I''m not going to talk to you if you ever bring this up again." Afraid that they didn''t heed her words, she


    repeated herself.


    However after she warned them, she jokingly told Leon about it in a long voice message.


    She smiled as she spoke.


    After saying that, she asked, "Leon, is there any exercise that fitszy people?"

 Chapter 636 There’s Hope For Them

    Chapter 636 There¡¯s Hope For Them


    By the time Leon took out his phone to check his WeChat again, it was already nine o''clock in the


    evening.


    The city''s busy nightlife had started. Lights were everywhere, just like stars scattered in the sky. Long


    lines of vehicles had formed a jam that extended as far as the eye could see, and the traffic lights at the


    intersections never stopped changing.


    He walked with Bryant and Wynn in tow, leaving the hotel where they''d just attended a dinner party.


    Since it was a party, it was inevitable for Leon to have some drinks. However, he''d been drinking ever


    since he stepped into the legal age, so he had a good alcohol tolerance. Besides, with Bryant and


    Wynn by his sides, he could share the burden¡ªthey''d socialized and drunk with some of his


    acquaintances on his behalf. Thus, he was only a little drunk. His drunkenness was so light that a blow


    of cold wind could easily sweep it away.


    Bryant, on the other hand, was quite drunk. His face was a little flushed, and although he managed to


    keep his back straight and retain the smile on his face when he left the venue, his steps were obviously


    unsteady. Fortunately, Wynn wasn''t drunk and dragged him away before someone noticed how drunk


    he was.


    The moment they were out of the hotel, he put his arm on Wynn''s shoulder to steady himself.


    "Bryant, how can you suck so much at drinking?" Wynn looked at him in disgust but didn''t push him


    away.


    "The drinking culture here is scary. When I have the time, I must get to know more about it! Otherwise,


    I''ll keep getting wasted in the future." Bryant waved his hand exasperatedly and belched.


    Wynn frowned in disgust.


    At that moment, Leon, who hadn''t been paying any attention to the two guys, happened to click on the


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    voice message he got from Michelle.


    "Leon, is there any exercise that fitszy people?"


    The girl''s soft voice rang from the phone. Although it sounded as sweet as cotton candy in his ears, he


    could still detect someint and dissatisfaction in her tone.


    Leon could vividly imagine Michelle''s cute, naive looks when she sent the voice message to him.


    He couldn''t help but chuckle. "Exercise that fitszy people? How imaginative!"


    "Exercises for thezy? It''s simple. Tell her to just lie still and let you do the moving." Bryant was drunk.


    He spoke without filtering his words and even snickered at Leon.


    Any man could immediately understand what he meant.


    Wynn was practically suffocating with anger. Alcohol was really not a good thing! Even a gentleman like


    Bryant would show his true character once he got drunk.


    Upon noticing the frown on Leon''s face, Wynn immediately pushed Bryant away and winked at him


    desperately.


    ''Wake up!


    Do you fucking know who you are talking to?!''


    Bryant staggered back. The moment he saw Leon''s face, he sobered up in an instant.


    "No, that''s not what I meant." He hurriedly regained his footing and stood straight. His mind was


    already clear, but his body was still wobbly. He looked just like a tumbler doll.


    Leon knew he was drunk, so he didn''t me him. "She''s my sister. Don''t spout nonsense."


    "Princess Nina?" Bryant''s eyes widened in shock. In the next second, however, his shock turned into


    disbelief. He turned to Wynn and whispered doubtfully, "Does Princess Nina usually talk to Leon that


    way? Is she really that girly?"


    This was just too different from the Nina he knew.


    It was almost like they were two totally different people.


    When Leon saw Bryant''s expression, he knew that Bryant had misunderstood him, so he exined


    calmly, "She''s not actually my sister. She''s my sister''s friend."


    "Okay." That made sense. The night wind as well as his fear of Leon had practically blown all Bryant''s


    drunkenness away. Once heprehended what Leon meant, he couldn''t help but say, "She isn''t your


    sister, so what''s..."


    ''the problem?''


    The faint smile on Leon''s face forced Bryant to swallow back thest couple of words he was going to


    say. He then guiltily turned his head to look at the long lines of vehicles on the road.


    On the other hand, Wynn felt like he got an epiphany. The gears in his head were turning at a lightning


    speed.


    "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with what Bryant said. Besides, he was just answering your


    question, not asking you to do it. Of course, you can have a go at it if you like," Wynn said to Leon.


    "Wynn Luo." Leon had always spoken in a gentle tone, so it was always hard to tell whether he was


    angry or not. Other people refrained from showing their emotions by being cold and unapproachable,


    but Leon hid his emotions by always putting on a smile on his face.


    He looked gentle, harmless, and he could evene off as seductive and a little sly.


    Just like a cunning fox.


    But Wynn had grown up with him, so he could naturally detect the subtle change in his expression.


    Calling him by his full name was a sign that Leon was pissed.


    However, the two of them had always treated each other as brothers in private, so even though Wynn


    clearly knew Leon was angry, he wasn''t at all afraid.


    "I had no bad intention. Just forget it if you don''t like it."


    Wynn really hoped Leon would listen to him. How good it''d be if one day Leon and Michelle really fell in


    love with each other? They could put the exercise for thezy into action.


    There must be reasons why Michelle treated Leon so well.


    He couldn''t help but snicker at that thought. At this moment, he looked even more wasted than the


    drunk Bryant.


    Leon no longer paid them any attention. He knew that Wynn and Bryant were worried about him.


    He naturally knew why Wynn was worried. As for Bryant, the matter about Valerie had kind of be


    a thorn in Bryant''s heart¡ªBryant always felt guilty to him. The two of them had tried every means to


    match him with others. Almost all the girls on C Ind, who looked good and came from good families,


    had had dinner with him.


    He only met each one once, though.


    He didn''t want to waste his friends'' good intentions, but he didn''t want to give any vain hope to those


    girls either. After they had dinner, he always made things clear to them and never contacted them


    again.


    Although he was already used to what they were doing, for some reason, hearing them dragging


    Michelle into their n made him rather ufortable. A frown was inadvertently formed on his brows.


    "She''s different from the women you introduced to me before. She''s just a naive girl who knows


    nothing." Leon then shifted his gaze to Wynn. "You, in particr, should watch what you say. We can


    talk about whatever we want in private, but don''t drag her into it.


    After all, in her eyes, I''m very decent."


    He straightened his clothes and smiled. Wynn rolled his eyes. "Yes. I know she thinks you''re an


    outstanding brother."


    "It''s good that you know it." Leon smiled. "I''m going back. Wynn, send Bryant back home. Don''t forget


    what I told you to do."


    Every time Leon brought the matter up, Wynn always pulled a long face. "I won''t forget it. You''d better


    leave now."


    When Leon was about to leave, however, Bryant suddenly stopped him. "Wait! Leon, do you have any


    money to take a taxi home? Where''s my card anyway? Wynn, could you check my wallet and see if the


    card''s in there? If it is, give it to Leon."


    "No, thanks," Leon said proudly. "I have someone providing for me. I have money."


    Although it was only eight hundred dors, it was still money. It should be enough for him to take a taxi


    home.


    Bryant was stunned. "Who can afford to provide for you?"


    Wynn asked in surprise, "Is Michelle a rich woman?"


    "Yes, she''s much more sessful than you. She has savings." Leon couldn''t help butugh when he


    recalled how Michelle vowed to use the savings of hers to provide for him.


    Even long after Leon left, Bryant and Wynn were still in a daze.


    Bryant nudged Wynn with his elbow and asked in a rather slurred voice, "Is Leon really being provided


    for by someone?"


    "Yep! When faced with a female college student, other people usually be the provider. Leon, on


    the other hand, has be the one being provided for. This is really shameful." Wynn rubbed his chin,


    seemingly pondering something. Before long, his eyes lit up. "Do you think there''s hope for them?"


    "It''s hard to say, but Leon seems to treat her different."


    "What do you mean?"


    Bryant took a moment to answer. "He''s never stopped you from discussing sex in private. Just now,


    however, he told you not to drag her into your discussion. It''s kind of like he''s be territorial."


    Wynn''s eyes lit up. "So there''s hope for them? Yes, there''s definitely hope! I''ll try harder to match them


    up."


    Bryant shook his head. "Unfortunately..."


    Wynn waited for a long time for Bryant to finish his sentence, but it was to no avail. He swung a kick at


    Bryant''s leg in anger. "Unfortunately what?"


    "Unfortunately!" Bryant was still drunk, so the sudden increase of his volume easily attracted the


    attention of the people around them.


    "You''re really wasted. Come on, finish your sentence. Unfortunately what?" Wynn dragged him away.


    Bryant shook Wynn''s hands off. "Foxes are extremely territorial. They pee to mark their territory.


    Remember how he used to treat my cousin?"


    "Don''t mention Valerie in front of me!" Wynn snapped.

 Chapter 637 Small Boobs

    Chapter 637 Small Boobs


    After a short pause, Bryant continued, "It seems that Leon is possessive of Michelle, but maybe it''s


    because she''s Nina''s best friend. So..."


    Wynn raised his hand to cover his mouth. "Stop it."


    He knew what was on Bryant''s mind.


    The reason Leon had been treating Michelle differently was because she was Nina''s best friend.


    Wynn felt hopeless.


    He had to find a way to dy the search for Valerie while trying to get Leon and Michelle together.


    Before Valerie came back, he had to try his best to make Leon fall in love with Michelle.


    Having made up his mind, Wynn looked away.


    Leon''s amber-colored eyes beamed like gemstones as the neon street lights shone through the


    window of the car.


    It had been five years by now but he could still picture Valerie''s smile in his mind as if he had seen it


    yesterday.


    However,pared to the year after Valerie left him, her smile in his mind had dissipated quite a lot.


    It seemed as though her smile would soon disappear from his memory.


    He wasn''t sure why he was thinking about Valerie again. Maybe it was because he was drunk. As soon


    as his vision of her smile disappeared, he saw a small figure across the road.


    The driver still had to round the corner before Leon could get a clear look at the person by the


    apartment.


    He sat up straight and stared at the person on the side of the road as they got closer. As they


    approached, he was sure that the person was Michelle.


    "Here we are," the driver respectfully announced.


    Leon scanned the QR code and paid him. As soon as he got out of the car, he called out, "Michelle,


    why are you here?"


    Hearing the familiar call, she turned her head and saw a handsome facee into view. Her worried


    face immediately broke out into a smile.


    "Leon, how do you feel? Do you feel dizzy? Can you walk? Do you need my help?"


    Standing in front of him, Michelle had to bend her neck back to look up at his face.


    He was so tallpared to her.


    Leon didn''t know which question to answer. He just looked into the girl''s watery eyes.


    "I''m fine. Did Wynn tell you that I drank?"


    "Yes. He was worried that you might get drunk, so he asked me to wait here and pick you up." Michelle


    spoke in a pleasant soft tone. "I was going to make you some sober-up soup. Did you go out to drink?


    It''s okay to drink. But if you drink a lot, it can be harmful.


    Are you drunk? You don''t seem drunk. Your face isn''t flushed and red and you''re walking pretty


    steadily. You must be sober, right?"


    She fluttered her eyshes as she continued talking. Leon had never seen her speak so much. She


    was just saying anything and everything that came to her mind.


    This was much more different than dealing with Nina. If anything, he never knew what was on her


    mind.


    The girl in front of him was so simple,paratively.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not drunk." Leon gently caressed her forehead with his fingers.


    He nced at his watch and urged, "It''s already ten o''clock. Go back to your dormitory. Do you


    remember you have promised me that you won''te backte?"


    Michelle nodded, "Yes, I do. If you''re fine, then I''ll leave."


    "Go ahead."


    "Okay." Michelle turned around with a smile and as she was about to set off, she remembered


    something. She turned around and said, "Leon, you can sleep with the light on. Don''t be afraid, and


    don''t worry about the electric charges. I have money."


    Leon smiled and replied, "Okay, sure. What did Wynn say to you again? He said that I was afraid of the


    dark?"


    He could barely get thest two words out of his mouth.


    Michelle said, "Yes, he told me in private."


    The smile on his face faded. "No, he lied to you. Well, you can go back now."


    "Bye, Leon." With a sweet smile, she waved her hand and left.


    After she left, he picked up the phone and called Wynn with a grin on his face. "Wynn, are you asking


    me to teach you a lesson? I have something on you. You better behave."


    "What''s wrong?" Wynn had a hunch about what the problem was.


    "If you''re going to talk about me in front of Michelle, it needs to be good things. I can''t have you


    tarnishing my image. I''m a grown man and you''ve told her that I need the light on to fall asleep. How


    can you tell others about that? My sister didn''t even know that."


    Wynn was silent for a couple seconds.


    He had repeatedly told Michelle not to tell anyone.


    Why did she tell him so soon?


    A wise man knew what to do in this situation. The earlier he apologized, the less he would suffer. Wynn


    apologized, "I was wrong."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Leon raised his hand to his forehead and went upstairs. "Don''t do it again. If it were someone else, you


    know what I would have done."


    Wynn wiped the sweat off his forehead. "Thank you for sparing my life."


    Leon hung up the phone in a hurry. When he realized that Michelle knew, he felt embarrassed.


    Why was he the only one whose image was ruined?


    Leon felt a little ufortable, but before sleeping, he clicked on the three long voice messages from


    Michelle. After listening to her story, he felt a lot better.


    It seemed that he was not the only one who was embarrassed.


    The girl keptughing as she narrated her humiliating story, making himugh the whole way through.


    "Michelle is so cute," Leon murmured with a smile.


    He began typing a message and told her, "Good night. Have sweet dreams."


    She instantly replied, "Good night, Leon. I hope you sleep well too."


    When she saw the message, she was so ecstatic that she squealed and joyfully rolled around in her


    quilt.


    Lydia was sleeping in the bed next to her, and she turned around as soon as she heard the noises.


    Seeing that Michelle was wrapped up like a worm in a cocoon, she joked, "Why are you so excited?


    Are you going to turn into a butterfly soon?"


    "No, no, no," Michelle replied as she popped her head out of the quilt.


    Another roommate, Rainy Zhou, was about to climb onto her own bed next to Michelle''s.


    Looking at her flushed little face and her messy hair, she teased, "Michelle, you were so weird today.


    First, you listened to the teacher in ss and now you''re rolling around in you nket. Who are you


    talking to so happily? Are you in love?"


    Debra Zheng drew back the curtains surrounding her bed, poked her head out and asked curiously,


    "Who is it? Who is your boyfriend, Michelle? Why are you hiding from us?"


    "No, no, you''ve misunderstood." Michelle shook her head. "I''m just chatting with my brother.


    Not a boyfriend." Debra lost her interest. "s, I thought you had a boyfriend."


    Rainy smiled. "Michelle, do you have a brother? You never mentioned it before."


    "No. He''s actually Nina''s brother. But he treats me as his sister," Michelle answered.


    Rainy shrugged. "All right. Michelle, your boobs are a little small by the way."


    "What? Don''t look at them!" Michelle covered herself with the quilt again, pouted and looked at the


    other girls. "You are talking nonsense. They''re not small."


    After a while, she poked her head out and asked, "Do you really think they are small?"


    "Ha-ha..."


    Her roommates were beside themselves withughter.


    Lydia was giggling so much that she couldn''t hold her nk position anymore.


    "Okay, just keepughing at me," Michelle dejectedly moaned as her face sunk.


    "All right, stopughing. My breast size is A cup, too," Lydia said.


    Theughter gradually stopped.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll still get a second chance to develop," Debra''s voice sounded from behind the


    curtains.


    Lydia asked, "What do you mean?"


    "You''ll know when you have a boyfriend," Debra replied.


    "Why do I have to have a boyfriend first to understand?" With her head tilted to one side, Michelle was


    full of curiosity.

 Chapter 638 Change The WeChat Nickname

    Chapter 638 Change The WeChat Nickname


    "You don''t have a boyfriend yet. You can ask your boyfriend in the future," Debra said.


    "I know what Debra is talking about. But I''m not sure if what she says is right," Rainy said.


    "Just tell me." Lydia was still holding her nk position as her forehead broke out into a sweat. She


    was beginning to struggle but her voice stayed steady.


    Michelle thought to herself, ''I''ll ask Lydiater.''


    "Nope. You know what? I''m going to sleep. Good night, roommates."


    After Debra fell asleep, Rainy alsoy down, and the sound in the dormitory simmered down.


    Sitting cross-legged on the bed, Michelle was lost in thought.


    "What are you thinking about?" Lydia sat up and patted the edge of her bed.


    Michelle leaned forward and put her hands down. She blinked and asked, "Lydia, do you think I should


    change my WeChat nickname?"


    "You can change it if you want."


    "I want to change it to Small Michelle. I''ve just tried to measure my boobs and they are really small."


    Michelle even stretched out her hand and gestured about her size. Lydia''s face was almost blood-red.


    Lydia calmed down soon and said, "Don''t change it. That''s no reason to change your nickname.


    Besides, Debra also said that when you have a boyfriend, your boobs may develop.


    Then you''re going to have to change it back." "I don''t think it''s that much of an issue."


    Michelle changed her nickname regardless of what her friends said. "Fine." Lydia thought for a while


    and mumbled to herself in a low voice, "No one is going to ask you why you changed your nickname


    anyway."


    Michelle didn''t hear what she said though. She stared at her WeChat nickname. "I hope my boobs can


    develop and I can change my nickname again."


    "But you have to find a boyfriend first."


    "Well, it''s going to take some time. I haven''t met someone as handsome as Leon yet." Michelley on


    her side of the bed and pulled out a rabbit doll to cuddle. "Lydia, I''m going to sleep. You should go to


    sleep after you shower. Good night."


    "Good night." Lydia drew the curtains around her bed for her and went to the bathroom to take a


    shower.


    When she returned, Michelle was already asleep.


    It waspletely dark aside from the light that seeped in from the dorm room opposite theirs.


    It was so silent that a pin drop could be heard. Only their long breaths could be heard.


    At half past six in the morning, the dorm room was greeted by a bright sky and the first rm clock of


    the day. It rang at the head of Lydia''s bed.


    The rm rang twice before Lydia woke up and turned it off.


    After a while, another rm clock rang.


    Lydia got up early to go and get a seat in the library. Nobody else was awake yet and they''d only begin


    to stir around half past seven usually. So whose rm was it?


    Did Debra or Rainy have to get up early?


    However, to her surprise, the rm clock seemed to being from Michelle''s bed.


    As soon as her feet hit the floor, she heard the sound of the curtains being drawn back. Michelle''s head


    popped out.


    Lydia was startled.


    She had never thought it would be Michelle.


    "Why did you get up so early?" Lydia was so shocked but she spoke in a whisper to avoid waking up


    her other roommates.


    Michelle groaned sleepily. She rubbed her eyes and yawned again.


    Yawning was so infectious that Lydia yawned as well.


    Michelle slowly opened her eyes and looked around in a daze.


    ''Eh?


    I thought I heard someone talking to me just now.''


    "Down here," Lydia gently called out to her. Michelle looked down and said with a smile, "Good


    morning, Lydia."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Shh! Keep your voice down. They are still sleeping. Don''t wake them up." Lydia shushed her.


    "Okay." Michelle covered her mouth, nodded obediently, and got out of bed quietly.


    Lydia pointed to the balcony and walked over. As soon as she turned around, she saw Michelle


    tiptoeing around as if she was a thief.


    She seemed to be more cautious than a thief to be honest.


    Lydia was lost for words.


    The door of the balcony insted the sound well enough that they wouldn''t wake anyone up.


    After she shut the door, Michelle could finally speak. "Good morning, Lydia."


    "Good morning. Why did you get up so early today?" Lydia asked


    The sun wasn''t beaming down yet and the sky was still covered in a morning fog. When Michelle


    smiled, her eyebrows along with her eyes curved into crescents as she revealed her white teeth.


    "I''m going to take some breakfast to Leon. He isn''t much of a chef and I don''t think there are any


    ingredients in the fridge. I have to buy something for him."


    "You are so nice to him," Lydia praised sincerely and left.


    This was the first time that Michelle got up so early. She was usually just aszy as the rest of her


    roommates and slept in just like them.


    She approached Rainy''s bed and heard her mumble something inaudible in her sleep.


    She heard rustling and a couple groansing from Debra''s bed as well.


    She was quite curious to see what the dormitory was like in the morning and she was quite surprised at


    how peaceful it was.


    Michelle was quite proud of herself. What would happen if Debra and Rainy found out that she was up


    early?


    She snickered and carelessly stepped away. A dull dong sounded through the quiet room as she


    identally kicked the chair next to her.


    Michelle froze.


    Staring at the falling chair, she felt frustrated.


    The next second, Debra drew back the curtains and asked sleepily, "What''s wrong? Who''s bumping


    things? Are you okay?"


    With a guilty look, Michelle said, "It''s me. I''m fine. I''m sorry. I knocked your chair and woke you up."


    Debra yawned, poked her head out of the curtains and looked down below.


    "Michelle?" Debra looked at her in disbelief. She wondered if her eyes were deceiving her and pinched


    herself to make sure that she wasn''t dreaming.


    Her eyes widened. "Michelle!"


    "Oh my God! Is it thatte?" Debra hurriedly jumped out of her bed without checking the time or looking


    out at the balcony.


    "Get up, get up, Rainy. Hurry up! We have sses soon. We are going to bete!" Debra raised her


    hand and patted Rainy''s bed. Rainy woke up as well.


    She was also astonished at the sight of Michelle and leaped out of bed.


    "How did it get sote? I set my rm though. Did my phone die? It shouldn''t have!"


    "We have no time to think about that."


    "How could I have overslept? It doesn''t make sense.


    I can''t figure it out."


    Standing aside, Michelle could do nothing but watch the two people in their mad rush.


    She didn''t think she''d cause such chaos.


    Rainy suddenly realized the sky looked odd and the atmosphere didn''t seem right. She then decided to


    check her phone.


    "It''s only six fifty."


    Debra stopped and turned around. "Six fifty?"


    "Yes."


    The two of them looked at Michelle in shock.


    "I wanted to tell you, but I didn''t have a chance." Michelle pursed her lips.


    Rainy was still at a loss.


    Debra was no better.


    The two climbed back into bed, with Rainy falling asleep immediately. Debray down wearily and


    closed her eyes. "Are you driven by the power of love?"


    Michelle could only smile sheepishly.

 Chapter 639 Dont Judge People By Their Looks

    Chapter 639 Don''t Judge People By Their Looks


    The morning sun shone weekly though the clouds, sprinkling sunshine here and there.


    A sweet fragrance filled the air as the flowers bloomed. The streets were spotless after the cleaners


    had thoroughly saw to them. It seemed to be all in vain though as every gust of wind littered the ground


    with the little white flowers.


    Breathing the fresh air, Michelle walked briskly towards the apartment with breakfast in both hands.


    She had worked out her whole routine and calcted everything down to thest minute. As she


    knocked on the door, it was exactly eight o''clock.


    As soon as Leon got out of his bed, he heard the knock. After a swift moment of astonishment, he soon


    guessed who was outside.


    He didn''t open the door immediately. Instead, he washed his face and smoothed his hair in front of the


    mirror. He wanted to shave his beard as well, but he couldn''t leave Michelle waiting for that long.


    As soon as he opened the door, he was met by a sweet smile of the girl standing there. She was


    wearing a ck sleeve dress with the hemline swaying and bobbing against her tender white thighs.


    Her hair was up in a ponytail, exposing her baby face. Watery eyes shone clearly underneath her thin


    bangs.


    Today was only Leon''s third day in Lexingport City. He was a single man and he only had thepany


    of another male friend who also happened to be single.


    Seeing Michelle as soon as he woke up felt surreal. He almost wondered if he was gazing upon a fairy


    who had lost her way.


    The magical creature greeted him with a smile. "Good morning, Leon. I brought you breakfast."


    She waved two paper bags in front of him. He was a little surprised, and then said happily, "Good


    morning, Michelle. Come in."


    "Leon, I brought you my favorite breakfast." Michelle carried the paper bags to the table and took out


    two round stic boxes.


    Out came two bowls of rice noodles and two cups of soybean milk.


    He took a nce and rather shocked, said, "You said your favorite breakfast. I thought it would be


    strawberry cake."


    "That''s dessert. I like sweet food, but my favorite breakfast is the handmade rice noodles." Michelle


    opened the box, took out a straw and inserted it into the soybean milk. She didn''t sit down until she


    pushed it to the opposite side of the table.


    Leon then took that as his sign to sit down.


    "Leon, let me tell you, their handmade rice noodles are delectable, and the soybean milk is freshly


    ground. It''s to die for. I really can''t get enough of them. Have a taste." Her big eyes looked at him


    expectantly.


    The noodles sat in the bowl, looking really light. There were green onions and meat on top of them.


    It wasn''t very oily and seemed perfect for a breakfast meal.


    Leon picked up the chopsticks and was ready to tuck in. "Let me have a try and see why you find them


    so delicious."


    He didn''t eat immediately. Instead, he put the chopped green onions aside and then put the noodles


    into his mouth.


    Noticing this, Michelle thought that she should remind the restaurant not to add green onions next time


    because Leon clearly didn''t like them.


    She looked at Leon''s tightly closed lips gently grinding. There wasn''t even a hint of soup caught at the


    edge of his mouth. He somehow even disyed elegance in his chewing. Michelle was theplete


    opposite of that. She didn''t care if her clothes got stained or the soup sshed everywhere. The most


    important thing was stuffing her cheeks till they bulged as she gobbled her food down.


    He picked up the soybean milk and took a sip. Then he nodded and said, "The soybean milk is really


    delicious. No wonder you like it."


    As Leon spoke, he looked up at Michelle who was already staring back at him. She looked nk, as if


    she was still sleepy. He asked, "Why aren''t you eating? Are you full from just watching me?"


    "Yes, it seems so." Michelle nodded her head and picked up the soybean milk. It tasted the same as


    always, but this particr cup was especially delicious.


    She smiled sweetly. "You''re is so good-looking that you can satisfy both my thirst and hunger."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Leon almost choked on his drink. If he didn''t know that the girl


    across from him was as innocent as a child, he would have been caught in all sorts of panic.


    Being able to tell dirty jokes almost came naturally to men. Even if they''d never been with a woman,


    they could still say all kinds of things.


    "Michelle, be careful who you talk to like that in the future. You can''t just say that to any man."


    Michelle took a sip of the soybean milk and said, "I would only ever say it to you. I''ve never said it to


    anyone else. No one else canpare to you anyway, Leon."


    "That''s good." He breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly, he noticed that Michelle propped her head up


    with one hand and stared at his face in a daze. "What are you looking at?"


    Raising his hand and touching his face, it suddenly urred to him that he hadn''t shaved yet. His face


    felt rough and he smiled sheepishly. "I forgot to shave."


    This ogling girl loved his face more than anything so she wouldn''t think he looked good with a stubble,


    would she?


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Perhaps this wasn''t the case. "Leon, you look so good with a beard! You look so mature!"


    Michelle eximed. He couldn''t keep up with her train of thought. "Why have I be mature now


    that I have a beard? What am I when I don''t have one?"


    "Without the beard, I barely remember that you are five years older than me. You look really young and


    the beard just ages you a little," she exined.


    He finally understood. It turned out that the beard just made him look older. He corrected her with a


    smile, "I''m only twenty-six years old so I am young. Is it the beard that makes me look good or do you


    think I am handsome just because it''s me?"


    "Of course it''s not just the beard. For example, the guard at the west gate of our school has a beard


    and he is not an attractive man by any means."


    "Don''t judge people by their looks," Leon said.


    "What?" She was stunned.


    "Leon, you are usually so narcissistic though." How did she pick up on this?


    There was some momentary embarrassment in his eyes. He wondered how she was so mentally sharp


    sometimes.


    "Their rice noodles and soybean milk are incredible. I like them quite a lot."


    Leon tried to change the topic and without much trouble, Michelle was led away. "I like them a lot too. I


    think I''ll have to bring you some more often. They have a wide selection."


    "Okay, thank you so much, Michelle."


    "Leon, you don''t have to thank me all the time. My mom told me that family don''t need to thank each


    other for everything. It sounds a bit detached." Michelle picked up her chopsticks to start eating her rice


    noodles. She slurped them up and as they smacked her lips, they left them shiny like lip gloss.


    As Leon watched her gulp down the food, it reinvigorated his appetite.


    It was just a bowl of rice noodles. How could they look so delicious when she was eating them?


    Michelle loved talking to the people around her, especially when she had stories to tell. As she walked


    up and down the living room to digest her food, she told Leon about what happened this morning in the


    dormitory.


    After she finished speaking, she stretched her arms out andined, "I really wanted to tell them


    that it was still early, but they kept talking and I couldn''t interrupt them. I could only watch them


    frantically run around like they were in a warzone."


    "Ha-ha..." The joy that sounded from him was as pleasant as a wind chime. It filled her ears and


    brought her toughter as well.


    After calming down, Leon looked at her clear eyes and flicked her forehead with a smile. "Michelle, are


    you some kind ofedian? Last night I heard you talk about Mr. Zhao doing pushups, Iughed so


    hard that I could barely breathe. Now I almostugh to death again."


    Michelle raised her hand to her head and protested, "Leon, why did you flick me on the forehead


    again? You flick me all the time."


    "Yes, because I''m happy." Leon flicked lightly again.


    He hadn''tughed like this for a long time.


    It might have been as much as five years at this point. He couldn''t exactly remember. In the past, only


    a few people could make himugh. Valerie brought out this joy from the bottom of his heart, Wynn


    always had a talent for giving him a good chuckle since they were kids and Nina often made himugh


    out of anger more than anything.


    However, he had never felt theughter that he experienced over the past few days. It was different


    from anything he''d ever felt.


    He just couldn''t tell what the difference was though.


    All he knew was that his sister was so entertaining. Perhaps she really was aedian.

 Chapter 640 Get Pregnant

    Chapter 640 Get Pregnant


    In the following days, Michelle got up at half past six every morning. Every time she did, she was


    careful not to make any noise that could wake up her roommates.


    However, as soon as her roommates found the bed empty and the quilt was neatly folded, they would


    still jump out of bed, frightened.


    They hadn''t got used to it until ten dayster.


    It was not because they were not good at adapting to their environment, but because waking up early


    was out of Michelle''s character. After all, they had witnessed for the past three years how she hadn''t


    gotten up until half an hour before the ss began.


    It would be good for them not to think that Michelle had been struck by lightning and then have a new


    soul.


    During this period of time, Michelle was already sitting next to Lydia and Austin in ss, just in front of


    the teachers.


    Just like her roommates, her ssmates also found it strange that she wasn''tte. Some even went up


    to ask if she had broken up with her boyfriend, fearing that she was stressed.


    At first, some teachers thought they had entered the wrong ssroom. They would even turn around to


    check whether they were in the right ssroom.


    Only Mr. Zhao didn''t seem surprised. He just stood on the tform and did the attendance. In fact,


    Michelle was even the first one to be called.


    Every time Mr. Zhao called the roll, Michelle would stand straighter than when she was in the military


    training, shouting loudly than anyone else.


    Her small body was very explosive.


    She was really afraid of Mr. Zhao, not because she was afraid of him lecturing her, but because she


    was afraid of doing pushups.


    Mr. Zhao said to the other teachers that it was really Michelle. They couldn''t help but sigh as they


    talked about her recent changes. "Michelle is in a rtionship. These changes are caused by her


    boyfriend. Falling in love seems to have a positive impact on her studies.


    A female teacherughed and said, "The power of love can''t be underestimated."


    "Michelle is a smart student and savvy." A male teacher sighed, as if he was disappointed about


    something. "What a pity!"


    "It''s a pity that she doesn''t focus on her major." Mr. Zhao also sighed. "It''s a pity that she is a talented


    young girl but doesn''t focus on studying"


    The female teacher shook her head. "If she didn''t like this major, then why did she even enroll? But


    anyway, she likes games. This major can also get her to game development in the future."


    "Yes, she likes games. But she doesn''t like developing ones herself," Mr. Zhao said. "Michelle''s parents


    are scientific researchers. I''ve met them before, and talked about this matter. They don''t have high


    expectations from her. They just want her to learn how to be reasonable, distinguish right from wrong,


    and take good care of herself. It''s enough for them that she''s safe and happy all her life. As for


    choosing her major after the college entrance examination, she drew lots to decide. Her parents found


    out after she had decided."


    The others were speechless after hearing what Mr. Zhao said.


    This was the first time they had heard of a person who chose her major by drawing lots.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    They all had different expressions on their faces. Some wanted tough, some didn''t look good, and


    some simply didn''t know whether to cry or tough.


    Mr. Zhao folded hisptop and stood up. "Well, I''m going to my ss now."


    Every Friday, Michelle had to get up early for her morning sses.


    This schedule was specially arranged by Mr. Zhao, so that his students wouldn''t dare to escape.


    Otherwise, they might leave the campus on Thursday night.


    Fortunately, he wasn''t that cruel to arrange sses in the afternoon. Therefore, the students who


    wanted to leave the campus could leave after the morning sses.


    During his sses, no student dared to sit at the back. They always upied the front rows, unlike


    when they had sses with other teachers. Aron ran over and sat next to Michelle.


    Confused with his sudden action, Austin, his roommate, asked, "Are you here for Michelle?"


    "Yes." Then Aron turned to Michelle and urged, "Take out your phone and collect the money."


    "Really?" Michelle''s eyes lit up in excitement. She opened the WeChat and saw the amount transferred


    to her ount. "I''m rich! But I haven''t finished yet. Why did he give me the money so soon?"


    "Sis, don''t you know how awesome you are? The result of what you did in ten days was greater than


    what others did in two months. My friend was so happy with the result that he paid early," Aron said,


    leaning against the back of the chair. "That''s why I''m here."


    Michelle was so excited that she thanked him for several times.


    Sitting behind her, Rainy heard what they were talking about, so she poked Michelle''s shoulder. "You


    have money now. Will you go shopping with me tomorrow? Debra and I are going shopping. You


    should join us!"


    Nodding her head, Debra echoed, "Right. Tomorrow is the Children''s Day. We two are going to


    celebrate the festival. You''re prettier than us. We should go together."


    "Children''s Day?" Confusion was written all over Michelle''s face when she turned to face the two. "Isn''t


    that for primary school students?"


    Hearing this, Rainy shook her head. "Everyone is a child. And everyone can celebrate Children''s Day.


    We''ll buy a bubble wand for you."


    "Don''t you like blowing bubbles? We''ll buy you two tomorrow. You can y as you like."


    What they said made Michelle excited, but she had other things to do, so she shook her head.


    "Sorry, I can''t celebrate Children''s Day with you. I want to celebrate it with Leon. I promised to take him


    around on weekend. Thank you for your offer to buy me a bubble wand. I have money. I can buy it


    myself tomorrow."


    "Leon again?" Rainy rolled her eyes.


    Debra pouted, "You are so nice to him!"


    "It seems like you''ll have to blow bubbles by yourselves," Lydia said. "Leon means a lot to Michelle."


    "That''s right."


    Debra epted it calmly. "Fine. We''ll celebrate the day ourselves. Rainy, how about you take your


    boyfriend with you so that he can carry your bag for you?"


    Rainy pped her hands. "Good idea!"


    "Wow, your boyfriend is a bag carrying specialist." Maybe because Michelle was new to these things


    that she became curious. "I thought a boyfriend could only be used for kissing and hugging."


    Surprised, Lydia turned to her with wide eyes. "You seem to know that well!"


    "I saw it on TV." In TV dramas, Michelle often see couples holding hands and kissing. "But won''t they


    have each other''s saliva? It''s sticky."


    "Gee! Stop it, stop it. You''re making me sick!" Rainy frowned. "If I have a fight with my boyfriend, it''s


    going to be your fault!"


    "What?" Obviously, Michelle didn''t understand what was going on. Why was it going to be her fault if


    Rainy and her boyfriend fought?


    The others exchanged looks, while Austin cleared his throat. "Mr. Zhao is going to enter the


    ssroom."


    The ss would begin in a minute, and Mr. Zhao was already at the door. The students sat properly,


    and lowered their voices.


    "Michelle, in fact, what a boyfriend can do is not only hug, but also..."


    "Aron!" Austin gave Aron a warning look.


    Lydia turned to him and said, "Don''t corrupt Michelle."


    "That''s right. She doesn''t know anything yet." Rainy and Debra pped Aron''s back several times


    which made him wince in pain.


    Their reactions only aroused Michelle''s curiosity more. "What is it?"


    "Nothing. Forget it." How could Aron dare to tell her what it was when there were two women attacking


    him from behind?


    The bell rand, and Mr. Zhao already stood on the tform, so Michelle just let it go. "Okay."


    If they didn''t want to tell about it, then she would ask Leon instead.


    Michelle asked Leon when she saw him the next day. "Leon, what else can a boyfriend do except


    kissing and hugging?"


    This question came unexpected, so Leon was stunned. "You already know how to hug and kiss. Don''t


    you know what will happen next? Then how did you get here?"


    "I was born by my parents."


    "Then..." Raising his eyebrows, Leon waited for her reply. But Michelle only looked at him.


    "Won''t a woman get pregnant after kissing, hugging, and sleeping in the same bed with her husband?"


    Michelle asked curiously. She stood beside Leon, like a seedling standing beside a big tree.


    Compared to him, she really knew nothing about things like this.


    Leon sighed and vaguely said, "Yes. Just sleep. Michelle, are you looking for a boyfriend? You''re still


    young. I''ll help you find a boyfriend when you''re old enough."

 Chapter 641 Heart Thumping

    Chapter 641 Heart Thumping


    Lexingport City was a prosperous city, divided into five districts. The city couldn''t be explored in a day


    or two.


    Michelle''s n was to take Leon to the ces near her university first, and then she would take him to


    other ces. There was no need to rush since they had plenty of time.


    Therefore, she took time telling Leon everything she knew about the ces. Every time they walked


    through a symbolic ce, she would tell stories rted to it, like a guide. In fact, she even sounded


    better than a real tour guide.


    Leon listened to what she said, and responded to her every once in a while.


    It had been more than two hours since they set out in the morning, and that was also how long Michelle


    had been talking. Leon was afraid that her voice would be hoarse if she continued, but he didn''t


    have the heart to interrupt her enthusiasm.


    Luckily, he caught a glimpse of an ice cream shop, which gave him an idea.


    "Michelle, do you want some strawberry ice cream?"


    The moment Michelle got up this morning, she told herself that she wouldn''t let anything ruin Leon''s


    tour, not even food.


    Although the weather was nice today and they were walking under the shades of trees, Michelle


    suddenly felt hot and craved for strawberry ice cream the moment Leon mentioned it.


    It was as if she had forgotten all her original ns for today. "I want to eat strawberry ice cream! Where


    can I buy some? Hmm. Look, over there!"


    When Michelle saw the ice cream shop, she almost jumped out of happiness, like an excited kid.


    "Leon, you just wait here. I''ll buy some ice cream for the two of us. What vor do you want?


    Chocte? Matcha? Mango? Or do you also like strawberry like I do?"


    "By the time you get here, the ice cream will have already melted. So it''s better if we go together." After


    saying this, Leon walked towards the shop, while Michelle trotted behind.


    They were greeted by the shop assistant when they walked in. Michelle smiled back, while Leon went


    straight to the counter to order. "Two cups of ice cream, one strawberry and the other chocte."


    "Okay, wait a moment."


    When the shop assistant turned around, Leon decided to pay. However, Michelle had already walked


    up and scanned the code before he could do it.


    "Leon, let me pay for it." After sessfully paying the bill, Michelle looked at him and smiled.


    "Okay." Upon remembering that the money he had on his WeChat ount was also Michelle''s, he


    didn''t bother to refuse anymore.


    For now, he would enjoy the feeling of being supported. It was wonderful!


    "Miss, we have paid the bill." The shop assistant smiled at Michelle after hearing this, and then handed


    the ice cream to them.


    Coincidentally, Leon''s eyes fell on the screen just before Michelle pressed the button to turn it off.


    Therefore, he caught a glimpse of her new nickname.


    "Your strawberry ice cream."


    "Ah, strawberry ice cream." After putting away her phone, Michelle took the ice cream over and put a


    spoonful of strawberry ice cream in her mouth. "It''s so delicious!"


    The two walked out of the shop and resumed their tour around the city. Michelle was busy eating her


    ice cream when Leon suddenly said, "I saw your new WeChat nickname."


    He wondered if it was because she changed it because of what he had said.


    "Yes," Michelle answered with ice cream still in her mouth. "Yes, I''ve changed it to Small Michelle,


    because my friends said I''m small."


    For a split second, Leon felt disappointed. It turned out that she changed it not because he said she


    was small, but because her roommates said so.


    Didn''t she say that Leon was the most important person to her?


    Why couldn''t hepare with her roommates?


    At the thought of this, Leon was stunned. Why was he thinking this way? It was not as if he owned


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Michelle. Of course, Michelle had other people to get along with.


    Therefore, Leon shook off his thought. As soon as he came back to his senses, he said, "You''re indeed


    small."


    Michelle stopped eating ice cream. She looked down at her chest before asking, "Do you also think I''m


    small?"


    With a small smile, Leon put his hand on her head. She was indeed a little short, and had a baby face.


    People who didn''t know her could even think she was just a high school student.


    "A lot smaller than me."


    "Smaller than you? Huh? What?" Shock was written all over Michelle''s face. Her lips were slightly


    parted as she stared at Leon.


    ''Does Leon have boobs? I thought only girls have them?


    Is he a transsexual?


    No, no, no. He must be talking about chest muscles. People who often exercise have chest muscles.''


    Thinking of this, Michelle finally gained back herposure. She shook her head and closed her


    mouth. Since Leon was walking ahead of her, she had the chance to observe him. He was tall and thin,


    so she had never thought that he had strong chest or abdominal muscles.


    "What does his chest muscles look like?" Michelle murmured to herself. The astonishment she felt


    earlier was reced with curiosity.


    At this moment, she wanted to take off Leon''s clothes to see if his breasts were really bigger than hers.


    When Leon realized that she wasn''t following him, he stopped and looked back, only to find her walking


    with her head down. He didn''t know what was on her mind.


    He didn''t make a sound either. As she continued to walk with her head down, her forehead hit his


    chest.


    Maybe it was because Leon learned boxing and worked out every day that he stood motionless even


    after Michelle''s head hit his chest.


    The first thought that came in to Michelle''s mind was she bumped into a big tree. Tears welled up in her


    eyes as she staggered back.


    Out of instinct, Leon held her wrists. His slender fingers touched her snow-white skin, which felt tender


    and soft against his rough hands.


    The ice cream in their hands fell to the ground when he pulled her into his arms.


    Bumping into his broad chest, Michelle identally sprained her right ankle. It was painful, but her


    attention was diverted to the smell that lingered in her nose.


    It was a fragrance she had never smelled before, but she liked it. The sound of his heartbeat echoed in


    her ears; it was quiet and rhythmic.


    However, it didn''tst long before it was disturbed. For whatever reason, her heart was hammering in


    her chest.


    It seemed that her heart was about to jump out.


    Michelle stepped back and covered her mouth in horror.


    The only time she had encountered such a situation was when she was told that Nina fell into the water


    and died. But at that time, her heart was thumping because she was terrified.


    It was painful that she almost lost her breath. But now it was different. It was a strange feeling that she


    couldn''t describe.


    This time, it wasn''t terrifying. It was foreign, yet amazing that it made her cheeks turned red.


    Her heart was pounding, and she felt as though it would jump out if she didn''t cover her mouth.


    When Michelle covered her mouth, she covered her nose and kept gasping. The heat swept over her


    palm and her face felt hot.


    "What''s wrong? Were you scared?" Seeing her like this, Leon thought she must have been frightened.


    To his confusion, Michelle nodded and then shook her head. She was standing too close to him, so


    every time she nodded or shook her head, her hair would touch his clothes.


    It was summer, so Leon was only wearing thin clothes. He stepped back and tried to take her hand off


    from her mouth. "Why are you covering your mouth? Do I stink?"


    "No." Michelle shook he head, stopping him from pulling her hand down. She used all her strength to


    keep her hand on her mouth. "You smell good. I''ve never smelled it before."


    "Then why are you covering your nose and your mouth?" Although she denied it, Leon still thought that


    she had smelled something awful in him that made her cover her nose. Thinking of it made him feel


    ashamed.


    Instinctively, Leon raised his arm and smelled himself. But there was nothing strange. He still smelled


    like the same incense he put in his closet.


    "My heart is beating so fast. I''m afraid it will jump out." Slowly, Michelle felt her heart finally recovering,


    and her faceing back to its original color.


    It was the first time that Leon had heard such an exnation, so he didn''t know how to react. All he


    could do was sigh as he looked at her face.


    "It seems that you really got scared. It''s my fault, I should''ve called your attention." With an apologetic


    look in his eyes, Leon touched her head tofort her. "I''m sorry, Michelle."


    When Michelle calmed down, she put down her hand and took a deep breath. "No, no. It''s my fault. I


    wasn''t looking at where I was walking. That''s why I bumped into you. Leon, did I hurt you?"


    "No, I''m fine. But you, does your forehead hurt?" Leon gently stretched out his hand and gently rubbed


    her reddish skin with his fingers.


    The warmth and softness of his fingers really dispelled the pain on her forehead, but it caused her


    heart to beat wildly again.


    She must be sick.


    It seemed like she was having a heart attack.

 Chapter 642 Climb On Leons Back

    Chapter 642 Climb On Leon''s Back


    As the wind blew, the trees on both sides of the road rustled. Their branches and leaves were just like a


    Michelle''s somewhat pale face.


    Michelle held out her hand to hail a taxi. "Leon, I''m going to the hospital. I''m sick."


    Before long, a taxi stopped in front of them. Michelle turned around and stepped towards the taxi. Leon,


    who was following behind her, couldn''t help but frown when he saw how she walked.


    At this moment, he finally noticed that she seemed to have sprained her ankle.


    After the two of them got into the back seats, Leon said, "The nearest hospital, please."


    The back seat windows were fully down. Gentle breezes blew in, causing Michelle''s hair to flutter all


    over the ce and practically block her sight. It wasn''t until she properly tucked them behind her ears


    that she could see again.


    For some reason, the breezes seemed to also blow away her sickness. Her heart gradually calmed


    down and no longer thumped wildly.


    She put her palm on her chest and said in surprise, "Leon, I''m fine. We don''t need to go to the hospital


    anymore."


    "Your sprained ankle won''t magically recover," Leon, who thought she was talking about her ankle,


    reminded.


    "My sprained ankle? Have I sprained my ankle?" Michelle lightly swayed her feet. A frown was instantly


    formed on her brows. Sure enough, she felt a sharp twinge in her right ankle.


    Just now, she was focused on the racing heart, so she didn''t notice the pain in her ankle. Now that her


    heartbeats were stable and she''d calm down, the pain finally sank in.


    "Don''t move." Leon held out his hands and held her shoulders to stop her from moving around. "Why


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    didn''t you tell me when you sprained your ankle?"


    Michelle blinked naively. "Had you not mentioned it, I probably wouldn''t have realized I''ve sprained my


    ankle."


    "Then why did you want to go to the hospital?"


    "I want to get my heart examined. It was beating abnormally fast, so I thought I must have some sort of


    a heart attack." Michelle put both her hands on her chest as if she was still trying to stabilize her heart.


    Her befuddled look was driving Leon crazy. He spoke sternly for once, "Don''t say nonsense! A heart


    attack? You were just frightened! You should''ve told me right after you sprained your ankle. Instead of


    doing that, you were actually busy covering your mouth to prevent your heart from jumping out. Do you


    really think what you were doing was effective?"


    "Yes." Michelle nodded seriously. "My mouth is the only passage from where my heart can leap out. By


    blocking it, my heart could only go back to its ce."


    She unconsciously batted her long, curly eyshes. The big, lively eyes shaded under them seemed


    like they could speak. Faced with such a cute, naive face, Leon really didn''t have the heart to continue


    his scolding.


    He took a deep breath and closed his eyes resignedly. By the time he opened his eyes again, there


    was nothing but tenderness in them. "Alright, whatever you say. I can''t out-argue you anyway."


    "That''s because what I said is right." Michelle grinned as if her sprained ankle was fine.


    It wasn''t, though. It was aching, but she pretended not to feel it because didn''t want Leon to worry


    about her.


    They soon arrived at the hospital. After getting out of the taxi, Leon squatted down and said, "Get on


    my back."


    Michelle climbed on his back obediently. "Leon, you''re really kind! You''re even willing to piggyback me!"


    "You said the same thing as Nini did. She always says that I''m kind and that I''m the best brother in the


    world. Well, since you also think so, it seems that she isn''t just ttering me." When Leon got on his


    feet, he finally knew how light she was.


    Even though she loved eating sweet food and didn''t like to exercise, she was as light as a feather.


    When he was in school, there was this female ssmate he was quite close with, who, for the sake of


    maintaining her figure, didn''t dare to touch any desserts at all.


    She''d probably go mad if she knew that there was a girl who didn''t gain any weight no matter how


    much sweets she ate.


    Leon suddenly chuckled. If he could, he really wanted to introduce them to each other.


    Michelle asked, "Leon, what are youughing about?"


    "I suddenly remember one of my ssmates," Leon said. "You like sweet food, but you''ve practically


    never gained any weight no matter how many sweets you eat. She also liked sweet food, but she


    gained weight easily. Back then, she struggled against sweets almost every day. I wish you two could


    meet. She could ask you how you did it."


    "You want me to meet your ssmate?" Michelle looked excited. She didn''t know why she was so


    happy. Maybe it was because Leon wanted his friend to meet her.


    This made her feel special.


    Leon lowered his head to take a look at the arms ringing loosely around his neck. They swayed up and


    down with each step he took.


    "Yes, but not now." His identity was still hidden now, and he wouldn''t risk Michelle finding out.


    If she knew about his real identity, would she still shelter and support him?


    After about two weeks of living on her, he was already ustomed and also felt such a life was


    interesting, so he wanted to continue exploring it.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can wait." Michelle was so happy that she unconsciously swayed her feet,


    The pain struck in an instant. She drew a sharp breath, and the smile on her face faded. Leon, who


    noticed it, scolded sternly, "Why did you move? Naughty!"


    Michelle pursed her lips but no longer dared to move. She whispered, "I''m not naughty."


    "Don''t move then." Leon piggybacked her into the hospital. He''d never had to do these kinds of things


    on his own, so he had no idea that they had to line up and register. At a loss for what to do and pressed


    for time, he simply called Bryant.


    C Ind had some businesses in Lexingport City. When Bryant arrived, people had been arranged to


    wee him. Besides, he had billions of dors in his hands, and news about such a matter spread


    quickly in the business circle. He was quite popr in the city.


    With one phone call from him, the hospital immediately assigned their best orthopedic doctor to handle


    Michelle''s injury.


    Michelle had seen such a scene before since she was James'' friend, so she wasn''t nervous at all.


    Although she wasn''t nervous, she was a little baffled. Leon had no money, so how could he make


    others serve them like this? She sat on the chair and gently tugged at Leon''s sleeve.


    "Leon, how could you make them treat us like this with just a phone call? Are you, in fact, a rich man?"


    Leon was taken aback. He was so in a hurry that he forgot about this.


    "What are you thinking about?" Leon flicked her forehead. "I called my boss. He''s nice to me."


    "Have you found a job?" Did it mean he no longer needed her support anymore? Michelle was


    surprised. Her eyes instantly dimmed.


    Leon''s whole attention was focused on her sprained ankle, so he didn''t notice the disappointment in


    her eyes. Nevertheless, he was afraid that Michelle would say that she would no longer provide for him,


    so he quickly said, "I''m still in the probation period, though. I won''t get any sry for the time being, so


    please continue to support me."


    "Sure!" Michelle was so excited that she identally moved her feet again. Fortunately, the doctor was


    examining her and holding her ankle tightly. Otherwise, she would definitely let out another pained


    gasp.


    After the examination, the doctor said that the injury wasn''t serious. It was just an ordinary sprain, and


    she''d be fine after applying some ointment.


    Still worried about her, Leon squatted down and once again piggybacked her.


    As the doctor and the nurses watched the two people leave, one of the nurses asked in confusion,


    "Who are they? Why do theye to you just for an ordinary sprain?"


    "I don''t know. The dean only said that a future investor called and asked us to take care of them. That


    investor is very rich, but he doesn''t intend to invest in other industries. He only focuses on the


    healthcare industry."


    "Is it because someone in his family is sick?"


    "Don''t make any blind spections. We just have to do our job."


    After the nurses left, the doctor went back into his office and called the dean to give him an update.


    Leon went back to the apartment with Michelle on his back. When they got to the living room, he put


    Michelle on the sofa and said, "You should pay more attention to yourself for the next couple of days. If


    you treat your sprain carelessly, you''ll easily get sprained again in the future."


    "Got it," Michelle answered dejectedly.


    Leon poured her a ss of water. "Does your ankle still hurt?"


    "No." Michelle took the ss and raised her head to look at Leon. "I''m sorry. I promised to take you


    around, but you had to take me to the hospital instead."


    Leon smiled gently. "No hurry. We still have a lot of time."


    "Okay." His answer immediately cheered her up. She asked with a smile, "Leon, can I stay here for the


    next two days?"

 Chapter 643 Austins Feelings

    Chapter 643 Austin''s Feelings


    The scenery at the beginning of summer was beautiful in a way that was different from the appeal of


    flowers in spring. There wereyers of green wherever one looked, the leaves that had fallen to the


    ground danced with every passing breeze, and sunlight peeped through the foliage.


    The sun cast lights and shadows on the ground and the effect was simr to looking into Michelle''s


    clear eyes which made people feelfortable.


    Leon didn''t turn Michelle down. "Okay. I''ve taken care of my sister, I can take care of you too."


    "Thank you, Leon," Michelle acquiesced with a grin. If she could be honest, she really wanted to tell


    him that she didn''t need to be taken care of. It was not that big of a deal as long as she could take


    breaks and didn''t go running around.


    But she was unable to buy Leon breakfast as that ce was a little further off. If she stayed here, she


    could just make breakfast for Leon.


    Leon sat on the sofa, typing into aptop as he dealt with business. He and Bryant needed to inspect


    their investment project. Taking a seat on the other end, Michelle yed games on her phone for a


    while. When she lifted her head for a quick break, she caught sight of the man working seriously next to


    her. His profile seemed to emit a halo in the daylight.


    Leon was so handsome when he was serious.


    He looked like mature and reliable even without his beard.


    She was caught in a trance until her teammate''s angry voice came through her earphones. "Where the


    hell are you? Don''t you know how to y games?"


    The voice red so suddenly that it felt like it pierced her eardrums. Michelle yanked her earphones


    off.


    The angry voice of her teammate reverberated across the living room, one curse after another. From


    his end of the sofa, Leon turned to look at her and nced down at her phone with a frown.


    Seeing his frown, Michelle immediately apologized, "Ah. Leon, I''m sorry."


    "What? A girl?"


    "A cute girl?" "Wow!


    Her voice is so sweet."


    Her teammates were clearly shocked. Because Michelle was boosting the ount for someone else,


    she refused to join in conversations. Her teammates assumed that the yer was a man, but little did


    they know that she was a girl.


    In this world, girls ying games were rare, especially those with really pleasant voices. When the


    yers heard her speak for the first time, they believed she was a cute girl.


    Michelle''s tone sounded apologetic. Her teammates'' hearts immediately softened.


    "Ah, it doesn''t matter if we lose."


    "That''s right. Come and I''ll give you a gift."


    "You have a nice voice. You should keep your microphone on and talk with us more often."


    "I want to be friends with you. Can you add me as your friend?"


    "Add me too so that we can y games together next time."


    Their attitudes changedpletely, but Michelle chose not to respond.


    When Leon heard her teammates change their tone, his frown disappeared. But when he heard them


    try to sweet talk her, he scowled again.


    Seeing that Michelle remained calm as usual, the wrinkle between his eyebrows deepened and he put


    hisptop down.


    "I think there''s been a misunderstanding, guys. She was talking to me just now,"


    he announced, sitting closer to Michelle. He was close enough that she could smell the cologne he


    wore, and it was a pleasing fragrance. She sat a little straighter, not knowing why she was


    unexpectedly feeling nervous.


    Before she could think about the possible reasons why she was anxious, one of her teammates


    coughed and the sound pulled her thoughts back to the present.


    "Well, I see. Nice to meet you."


    The boys started greeting Leon politely.


    Leon''s eyes narrowed. He red at the screen of Michelle''s mobile phone and then said to her, "Stop


    ying after this round. I have something to tell you."


    "Okay." Michelle tapped some buttons on her screen, taking a few seconds to fight with her teammates


    in the game. This time around, she turned the setting of her headset to mute.


    After finishing a round in the game, Michelle clicked on a notification saying she had friend requests.


    She was about to ept those invitations but Leon abruptly grabbed her wrist.


    His fingers were slim and long, his knuckles prominent from how tightly he held her arm. Leon''s palm


    warmed her wrist.


    "Leon?" Michelle looked up at him in confusion.


    Leon let her hand go as he stared at the friend requests on the screen of her phone. "Don''t make


    friends with people on the Inte so casually," he warned. "It''s easy to get scammed these days."


    "Don''t worry, Leon. I think I''m smart enough not to fall for such tricks." Michelle attempted to click the


    ept button but her phone was snatched away.


    She watched, bbergasted, as Leon refused the invitations one by one. He demanded, "Didn''t you


    say that you would always listen to me? Why didn''t you follow what I told you just now?"


    "Fine!" Michelle eximed, her voice loud and clear.


    Leon nodded, "Do you know what you should do next time?"


    "I know. I won''t allow others to approach me so easily in the future," Michelle replied, raising her hand.


    "I swear."


    "That''s good." A smile finally appeared on Leon''s face. "Don''t talk to those strangers online," he added.


    "Okay!" Michelle agreed with a nod. Happy to see his pleased expression, she couldn''t help smiling


    back at him.


    When Michelle smiled, she didn''t restrain it like most people did. She would really expose her teeth


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    when she grinned.


    Her innocent and carefree smile was so charming.


    Perhaps it was because of that smile or because of herpliance but Leon''s smile widened.


    "Good girl. Don''t spend hours looking at the screen of your phone. It''s bad for your eyes. Go to the


    balcony and enjoy the scenery." Leon looked towards the said balcony. "Do you want to walk there by


    yourself or should I lead you there?"


    "Leon, you know I can walk there myself. You don''t have to lead me there. I''m twenty-one years old,


    not a child." To prove it, Michelle got off the couch, bounced on her toes twice, and then made her way


    to the balcony.


    Leon smiled and resumed working.


    Not muchter, someone knocked at the door. Leon stood to answer it and, when he opened the door,


    he was faced with a woman he recognized to be Lydia who brought a boy with her.


    "Good afternoon, Leon. Is Michelle around? She asked me to bring her something."


    Leon finally noticed that she was holding a gift box in her hands. Lydia looked at the guy next to her. He


    was handsome, about the same height as Leon, and he dressed neatly but he seemed a little cold.


    And it was this seemingly unemotional man who greeted him with a polite bow. Already, Leon liked him


    more than Michelle''s so-called teammates.


    "Austin?" Leon had heard this name from Michelle a few times before, so it was not difficult to guess


    who the young man was.


    Lydia was surprised. "You know him?"


    "Yes. Michelle has mentioned him before." Leon gestured for them to enter. Austin nodded politely in


    thanks.


    Hearing voices, Michelle returned to the living room. She immediately caught sight of Austin and,


    bewildered, she asked him, "Why are you here?"


    "When you sent me the message, I was in the library and Austin was also there. I told him that you


    sprained your ankle so he apanied me here to see you." Lydia hurried to help Michelle sit on the


    sofa and handed her the paper bag she had been holding. "Is your ankle alright now? Here''s the thing


    you asked me to bring here."


    Michelle peeped into the paper bag and smiled. "I''m fine. I just sprained my ankle by ident."


    "Have you gone to the hospital?" Austin snuck a nce at her ankle. It was a little red which was


    obvious since she had snow-white skin, and it didn''t seem too swollen but he was still worried. Even


    so, he kept his voice casual as he remarked, "It doesn''t look fine."


    "Leon took me to the hospital earlier." Michelle patted the sofa and demanded, "Why are you two still


    standing there? Just sit down already."


    Austin furrowed his brows and asked, "What did the doctor prescribe? Did you get medicine?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ve already applied the ointment," Michelle answered, raising her head to look at Austin


    who still didn''t take a seat. "Austin, when did you be so talkative? Sit down. Please."


    Lydia nced at Austin and then turned to Michelle. "He just talks a lot because he cares about you.


    Why are youining?"


    Hearing this, Leon scanned Austin from head to toe. He observed that, indeed, there was something


    different about the way the boy looked at Michelle, but he hid it well enough.


    He realized Austin had feelings for Michelle.


    ording to Michelle, Austin was a nice guy.

 Chapter 644 A Gift For Childrens Day

    Chapter 644 A Gift For Children''s Day


    Lydia and Austin took their leave after sitting with Michelle for a while. They had to go back to the


    library to study. Before they left, Leon specifically asked Austin to help Michelle with her studies.


    Austin dly agreed.


    After seeing them off to the door and closing it, Leon returned to the living room to grill Michelle about


    Austin. "Austin seems like a good person. Where''s he from? What does his family do for a living?"


    Surprised by the interrogation, Michelle fired back, "Leon, why are you asking the same questions as


    my parents? When Lydia and Austin went to my home, my parents also asked me these questions."


    "Austin has already been to your house?" It was the man''s turn to be surprised. When Michelle


    nodded, his eyes gleamed with curiosity. To Leon, it seemed that the girl''s parents also had a good first


    impression of Austin and wanted him for a son-inw.


    For a moment, he had thought the same of Austin¡ªthat he might be a good match for Michelle. But, for


    now, he was going to keep the boy under observation and learn more details about him.


    "Michelle, since Austin has good grades, you should ask him for advice or to tutor you. Isn''t the end of


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    the semester approaching? Tell him not to only talk about key points. Maybe he can give you pointers


    like how to study better."


    "I don''t need so many details. Talking about key points is enough for me and, recently, I''ve been


    listening to my teachers properly." Michelle picked up the item Lydia brought her and reached in for


    something inside the paper bag.


    When Leon heard her say that she was paying attention in ss, he was relieved. He then noticed that


    she was holding something out in her hand. "What''s this?" he asked.


    Michelle handed the gift box to him with a sweet smile. "Happy Children''s Day, Leon. This is my


    present to you."


    Leon took another look at the square and brown gift box. It was tied using avender silk ribbon and


    topped off with a beautiful little bow, and dangling from the bow was a small card.


    The card was folded in half but notpletely closed so Leon could still see what was written on it.


    "A Children''s Day gift?" Leon murmured, his eyes wide in disbelief. He was still staring at the gift box,


    trying to make sense of the situation. "A gift for Children''s Day?"


    Did he remember it wrong?


    Children''s Day always fell on the first of June, right?


    "Yes. I went shopping with my roommates yesterday and bought this for you. Happy Children''s Day,


    Leon." Michelle shook the gift box a little which should have been the hint for him to take it.


    Leon mused over whether he should ept the present or not. He hadn''t celebrated this particr


    holiday even as a child so it felt a little strange to ept a gift now that he was all grown up.


    If he was being honest, he was surprised by this unexpected act of kindness and feeling a little


    overwhelmed by the warmth blooming in his chest.


    It was his first time receiving a gift on Children''s Day.


    He epted the gift box and the warmth in his heart seemed to spread in his chest.


    Amused, Leon asked, "Can I open it now?"


    "Sure," Michelle said, looking at him expectantly. "I hope you like it. I only buy practical gifts."


    Leon tugged the ribbon off and popped the lid of the box open. Inside the box was an electric razor.


    A Children''s Day gift should be appropriate for children but this razor was clearly for an adult.


    Staring at the razor, Leon smiled and asked, "It is really practical. How much did it cost you?"


    "Not much. Around two hundred," Michelle answered nonchntly.


    "Two hundred?"


    The knowing amusement in Leon''s eyes put Michelle in alert. She blinked and asked, "Leon, have you


    used this brand before?"


    "No." That much was true. All the things he used were unique, but it didn''t mean that he wasn''t familiar


    with men''s brands.


    He could tell at a nce that the razor wasn''t cheap, but it wasn''t from a luxury brand either.


    For him, of course, this particr gadget was something he could easily afford. For a student, however,


    it must have been expensive.


    Michelle breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing him deny knowing the brand. She had chosen her gift


    on the assumption that Leon had never purchased from that brand before, so he shouldn''t know how


    much it really cost.


    "It wasn''t two hundred. The price was a little more than that. Anyway, I can afford it. Don''t think too


    much about it, Leon." Michelle panicked internally because she just lied to him. She looked away, not


    daring to meet his gaze. To take the pressure off, she put on her headphones and resumed ying her


    game.


    But Leon didn''t say anything else. He merely took the razor out of its packaging and put it in the


    bathroom.


    He then returned to his ce on the sofa and picked up hisptop. The first thing he did wasn''t to


    discuss investments with Bryant but to ask his friend what was the best thing to give as a return gift for


    a practical girl.


    Hearing that it was for a girl, Bryant immediately became excited and came up with a lot of ideas. At


    the end of his message, he asserted that it was only practical to first ask the girl what she wanted.


    It would be most satisfying if he could give her exactly what she liked.


    Affecting nonchnce, Leon asked, "Michelle, I noticed that you don''t wear jewelry. Why?"


    "I just don''t want to reek of luxury," Michelle replied even if she was in the middle of ying her game.


    "You are a lot like Nini in this aspect. What about simple essories? Do you like those? For example,


    a ne or a bracelet?" Leon lifted his head to look at her. He was somewhat relieved to see that the


    girl was focused on her phone.


    "I don''t like nes but bracelets are okay. I think it would be great if it has a small bell. I imagine it


    would be cute to hear but, then again, maybe that would be too noisy. It would clink when I move after


    all." At the end of her monologue, Michelle realized something was off. She turned to the man and


    demanded, "Why are you asking, Leon?"


    But before Leon could open his mouth, she guessed the reason and insisted, "I don''t need a gift for


    Children''s Day. I already got one. My roommate bought me three bubble wands. Three!"


    "I''m not going to give you a Children''s Day gift," Leon denied but the gears in his head continued to


    spin. He still couldn''t think of anything to give her on such short notice. In the first ce, he never


    expected to receive a gift for Children''s Day.


    "Oh. Okay, that''s good then." Satisfied, Michelle returned to her game where she proceeded to beat


    some other gamer.


    Leon kept quiet after that.


    For the rest of the day, the two carried on with whatever they were supposed to be doing. After two


    round of games, Michelle got tired of ying. She either chatted with friends who were online or


    admired Leon through sidelong nces.


    When he realized that the girl was looking at him, Leon felt a little ufortable at first. After a while,


    he got used to it and carried on working.


    No one dared to stare at him before except for Michelle who could be quite naive. It was kind of sweet.


    Michelle, on the other hand, could not seem to get tired of looking at Leon. Every moment she wasn''t


    doing something else, she stared at him and sighed from time to time. "Leon, you are so handsome.


    How could anyone be this handsome? Leon, are you even human?"


    "Yes. I am human." This conversation wasn''t anything new. They had exchanged simr words many


    times before. By the time they realized it, night had already fallen. Outside, other residents had started


    turning off the lights in their homes.


    "Well, it''s time to sleep." Gesturing at her swollen ankle, Leon reminded her, "Tomorrow morning, leave


    the job of preparing breakfast to me."


    "Leon, you''re going to make breakfast?" Michelle''s eyes were wide with excitement.


    "I''ll go out to buy breakfast instead." Leon stood up. "Where is the restaurant that sells your favorite rice


    noodles? I''ll buy breakfast for you first thing tomorrow."


    "Leon, that restaurant isn''t open on weekends." Michelle got up as well. "That''s why I want to stay here


    this weekend and make breakfast for you."


    Leon looked pointedly at her. "I''ve told you before that you''re not here to be my cook."


    Not to be outdone, Michelle persisted, "And I''ve said that I only cook for family and friends. So what if


    I''m not a cook? I just want to make breakfast for you."


    Faced with such a stubborn yet considerate girl, Leon didn''t know whether he shouldugh or worry.


    "Would you cook for me for the rest of my life?"


    "Why not? Are you going to abandon me?" Michelle swiftly replied, surprising the man.


    "Of course not," Leon assured her, confident in his answer. With a girl like Michelle who was just so


    adorable and interesting, how could he refuse her?


    The girl in question smiled, pleased with his answer. "In that case, I''ll cook for you for the rest of your


    life. Good night, Leon. I''m going to bed."


    Leon watched her back until her lovely figure disappeared behind the door to her room. A thin line of


    light escaped from the slight gap between her door and the floor. The man shook his head.


    "You really don''t know much about how the world works. How can you continue to cook breakfast for


    me when you get married in the future?"

 Chapter 645 A Gun

    Chapter 645 A Gun


    As soon as she hit the bed and closed her eyes, Michelle fell fast asleep. Her mouth was hanging open


    as if she was dreaming about eating again. Eventually, the dream vanished. She sluggishly opened up


    her eyes and turned on the light.


    She woke up in the middle of the night with a strong desire to go to the bathroom.


    She stood up and trudged sleepily to the bathroom. When she came back, she noticed a glimmer of


    light spilling out from the gaps in the door leading to the next room.


    "Why is Leon still awake?" Rubbing her eyes, Michelle staggered towards the door and knocked on it.


    The loud sound was enough to wake Leon from his own dreams. His eyes flew open, and his


    eyshes seemed to tremble slightly with fear.


    "Leon, are you still awake?" Michelle''s sleepy voice drifted over from the other side of door. She


    yawned after speaking.


    Leon threw a quick nce at the door, and then closed his eyes again. His pale and slender fingers


    pinched his nose. It took a while before he opened his eyes again and replied, "No."


    His voice sounded awake and alert with no signs of sleepiness. The knock was enough to frighten him


    back to his full senses.


    Still in a state of shock, he opened the door and peered outside. "What do you want?" he asked. His


    tone was colder than usual.


    Michelle had always perceived Leon to be a gentle man. He always spoke gently and calmly like still


    water. But at that moment, Leon was acting odd. His face and tone were cold as if he was talking to a


    stranger.


    However, Leon was also usually gentle with strangers. He must be angry this time.


    Michelle found herself at a loss of what to say or do. She lowered her head in panic and began to


    apologize. "I''m sorry, Leon. Did I wake you up?"


    As soon as he heard the word "sorry," Leon realized that he had let his guards down and revealed his


    real self.


    For a long time, his identity had forced him to be polite when dealing with people. Every day, he always


    had a smile to show to others. As time went on, he had seemingly formed an imprable mask which


    he wore in front of everyone else.


    He only took it off at night when he was alone. Without it, he was unkind and unfriendly. He was


    especially grouchy when someone disturbed his sleep. However, this was not because of


    temperament. It was fear.


    He had been dreaming of ghoststely. It also didn''t help that he was constantly tensed. It was as if he


    never had a moment to rx.


    There were so many things he needed to do that required him to make judgments and choices. The


    entire fate of C Ind rested on his shoulders.


    A person''s burden was determined by how well other people treated him. And in Leon''s case, his


    identity made it difficult for him to be a carefree and ordinary person.


    The fact that he was constantly on edge resulted to strange dreams each night. It was because of this


    that he never turned his light off when sleeping. He was afraid of what he might find in the dark when


    he suddenly wake up.


    In his dreams, he was fearless. He knew that he was dreaming and that nothing was real. Even if he


    dreamed of falling off a cliff, he knew that he would not die.


    But reality was different. Fear would always bring him a series of physiological reactions. His body


    would tremble and shake. And his heart would beat erratically against his chest.


    Just now, the knock on his door was enough to wake him up feeling terrified. This made him miserable,


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    but he wasn''t angry. The mask he had worn for years had made him unable to be angry at anyone.


    That was why he acted coldly towards Michelle.


    Except for his sister Nina, he would instantly hate anyone who dared wake him up while he was


    sleeping. Wynn, for one, didn''t know this before. As a result, he had received Leon''s resentment and


    was thrown into a dpidated building in the middle of nowhere.


    No matter how hard Wynn tried to apologize, it didn''t work. But Michelle''s case was different. As soon


    as she apologized, Leon felt guilty.


    "Don''t worry. You didn''t wake me up." Leon''s voice was back to being gentle again. He had to bend


    down a bit to ce his hand on top of Michelle''s head. "I''m sorry. I was just lost in thought a while ago.


    I thought it was Wynn who knocked on my door. That''s why I was like that."


    "It''s okay." Michelle''s smile bloomed once more. She was happy to hear that Leon was not angry with


    her. "But why aren''t you asleep, Leon? It''s almost three o''clock now."


    Leon fell silent at that. He had already fallen asleep a while ago, but she just woke him up.


    Nheless, Michelle believed that he was awake the whole time because the light in his room was


    switched on.


    "My boss was just harassing me to finish up something for work," Leon lied. "But I''m done now, so I''m


    going to sleep."


    Michelle frowned sympathetically and hugged him. The faint scent of milk wafted into his nose as a pair


    of soft little hands wrapped themselves around his waist.


    Leon was wearing thin and smooth silk pajamas. It draped loosely around his body. But when those


    short arms held him, his pajamas bunched up together, making it thicker. Nheless, he could still


    feel Michelle''s heat burning through his pajamas and branding his skin.


    After all, he was a man with a woman in his arms. It also didn''t help that it was alreadyte at night.


    Even though he was restless, he couldn''t stop himself from reacting this way.


    He hadn''t been intimate with anyone for years. It was only natural for him to react this way to a woman.


    But he treated her as his sister. This wasn''t normal anymore.


    There was a gradual change in Leon''s demeanor, but he didn''t try to pull Michelle away from him.


    Meanwhile, Michelle had no idea of what Leon was thinking about in that moment. She only wanted to


    "If your boss continues to do so, you should look for another job." It was then that Michelle pulled away.


    Her ck eyes shone against the weak light as she looked up at him. "I have some money saved up,


    Leon."


    Tension had finally flown out of Leon''s body. He even managed augh especially upon hearing about


    her savings. He didn''t know why.


    The heat from her body had gradually dissipated as soon as Michelle stepped away. Leon was able to


    breathe properly again. "I know. Just go to sleep for now. I''m going to turn off the light and go to sleep


    as well."


    "Okay. Good night, Leon. I wish you have good dreams." Michelle gave him a small wave.


    "Good night and sweet dreams as well," Leon said with a faint smile. He watched her retreating back


    until she stepped inside her own room. But then, she suddenly turned around to look at him.


    Leon raised his eyebrows and asked, "What''s wrong, Michelle?"


    Michelle seemed hesitant at first before she finally said, "Don''t do stupid things, okay? Even if someone


    is pressuring you and treating you badly, don''t do it. You still have me and Nini. We will always be with


    you."


    "What?" Leon was confused upon hearing this. His face went nk. Michelle took a deep breath and


    said, "It''s illegal to have a gun, Leon."


    This confused him even more. "A gun? What are you talking about?"


    "Stop pretending, Leon. I know that you don''t go to bed at night and that you have a gun with you. You


    must be nning something bad," Michelle said worriedly. "You shouldn''t go against thew."


    He couldn''t understand how she could possiblye up with all this. "How do you that I have a gun


    with me?"


    Michelle''s eyes widened as if he had just confirmed her suspicions. "I felt it. It''s still hot."


    It was then that realization suddenly hit her. Raising her voice, she said, "The gun wouldn''t be hot


    unless it was used. Did you fire it recently?"


    The expression on Leon''s face changed. He looked embarrassed. He didn''t know what to say.


    What made it even more embarrassing was that it raised its head again at Michelle''s words.

 Chapter 646 The Rainy Day

    Chapter 646 The Rainy Day


    It was sometime in the middle of June.


    The sun was nowhere to be seen with dark clouds blotting the sky over Lexingport City. It was the first


    rain fall of summer.


    Lightning shed, and it was followed by the rumble of thunder. Rain poured down and students


    scattered across the campus. They raised their hands to shield their heads and hurried to seek cover


    from the sudden torrent of water.


    One might even say that such a day inspired the expression "When it rains, it pours."


    Michelle was one of the students who sought shelter from the rain, finding some sce beneath a red


    tent which turned out to be the Lost and Found Office set up by the student union in the campus.


    Pamphlets and lost items were spread out across a long table when a gust blew in, threatening to


    make a mess of everything. The student union members immediately rose from their seats, some trying


    to hold the pamphlets down with their arms while others putting the lost items in boxes to protect them


    from the rain.


    More people rushed in and squeezed in with the other students. It was suddenly very crowded and


    Michelle was trapped in the middle. The students standing in the outer fringes of the tent''s coverage,


    however, got soaked when strong winds whipped the rain in their direction.


    Some in the crowd started grumbling andining that the rain came out of nowhere, but a few


    others were overjoyed.


    The downpour made the summer heat and the dust in the air ebb, but warmth started to seep from the


    ground. About ten minutes passed and the humidity disappeared as well. In its ce, the fragrance of


    flowers and foliage permeated the air.


    The fresh air soothed everyone''s mood, but it seemed as if the rain was not going to stop. It did lighten,


    however, from pouring buckets to a moderate drizzle. The roof of the tent continued to go pitter-patter


    with every raindrop and the water gathered to trickle over the edge like water pirs.


    Some decided to brave the rain. But even if they took an umbre, their lower halves would still get a


    soaking. A man carrying an umbre as he walked by the tent seemed to confirm that fact. His hair and


    shoulders were blessedly dry, but he was wet from the waist down.


    Soon, only a few students were left taking shelter under the tent. When they got tired of standing, they


    huddled on the bench with members of the student union.


    Michelle was getting exhausted herself that she ended up squatting on the ground to y games on


    her phone.


    She sent a message to the dormitory group chat, asking if somebody¡ªanybody¡ªwith an umbre


    coulde and rescue her. However, based on the sad emoticons and reactions she got in response


    to her query, it seemed like everyone else was also waiting for others to share their umbres.


    Lydia was in the library, but she only had one umbre on-hand. She could only save one person at a


    time so the group debated that she should rescue whoever was closer.


    After everyone revealed their position across the campus, the dormitory group chat slowly became


    silent. They were clearly all too far from the library so they could only wait for the rain to stop.


    Michelle didn''t know how long it would take for the rain to stop. It might not stop until the day after, but


    she didn''t want to wait until then.


    She stuck her hand out from under the canvas ps to feel the rain on her palm. To pass the time, she


    watched the rain trickle through her fingers even though it was cold. Not muchter, a few girls aside


    from herself remained under the tent.


    Someone stood up to offer their seat to Michelle if she wanted to rest for a while but she refused. The


    person who offered was a younger female student. Although Michelle was all about respecting and


    giving way to the elderly, she wasn''t about to ept things from others just because they were younger


    than she was.


    Since the start of the month, Michelle had been in low spirits and was asionally lost in her thoughts.


    Now, the rain was starting to make her feel even more depressed.


    Amidst the confusing thoughts that swirled in her mind, she wondered, ''What has Leon been up to


    recently?'' What has been keeping Leon so busy these days? He seldom replied to her messages


    which was unusual.


    She sighed and took out her phone to check her WeChat Moments. A notification popped up and she


    saw that it was a photo taken by Wynn. It seemed to be an image of the Lexingport City airport with a


    stormy backdrop, and it was apanied by the caption "I''m back."


    Feeling herself cheer up a bit, Michelle replied to his message, "Wynn, you''ve arrived from your trip?"


    "Yes. I came back from the neighboring city. As soon as the ne touched down, it''s as if the sky just


    opened up to release all this water. Lexingport City really knows how to wee me."


    "Do you have an umbre? Is someone going to pick you up? I forgot to bring an umbre so I''m


    crouched pitifully under the tent of the student union."


    Wynn wrote, "Don''t worry about me. My friend will pick me up. You don''t have an umbre, you say?


    Well, don''t worry about that as well. Someone will pick you up soon."


    "Who is it, Wynn?"


    "Send me your location. I will fetch you and treat you to a big meal. Your school is too big, finding you


    won''t be easy. It would be best if you draw me a map."


    "Okay. Thank you, Wynn. But can you bring two more umbres with you? My roommates also need


    them."


    "No problem. Now, draw the map first."


    Michelle immediately drew a picture using an app and sent it to Wynn. The twisted lines and shaky


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    handwritten words made Wynnugh so hard that his shoulders shook.


    "No abstract artist holds a candle to you."


    "It should be clear enough to understand."


    Wynn didn''t understand the map, but he believed that Leon would get it more than he did.


    He dialed Leon''s number and asked, "By any chance, did you take an umbre with you?"


    "I''m at home. Why would I need an umbre?" Leon was sitting out on the balcony, enjoying the rain


    while he read. Setting his phone on loudspeaker and putting it down on the table, he added, "Did


    Bryant pick you up?"


    "Yes," Wynn lied easily. He hadn''t seen Bryant yet, and maybe thetter was stuck in a traffic jam.


    Anyway, he didn''t really care about that because he had something more important to convey. "Michelle


    didn''t bring an umbre with her. You should pick her up. We can have dinner together tonight. Oh, and


    bring two more umbres with you."


    "She got caught in the rain?" Leon stopped in the middle of turning a page and looked at his phone.


    "Why didn''t she tell me?"


    "Yes, I wondered about that as well. Why didn''t she tell you?" Wynn thought that was weird so he


    pressed, "Doesn''t she pester you all the time? She''ll tell you every little detail about her day, and she


    can go on and on about trifling things."


    Leon''s eyebrows scrunched into a frown and he froze when a certain memory came to mind.


    Since he had an erection that night, he had been deliberately avoiding Michelle. When she greeted him


    in the morning all bright-eyed and energetic, he felt even guiltier.


    From that point on, he intentionally avoided reading her messages. Sometimes it was unintentional, but


    he still felt so embarrassed that he didn''t know how to face her.


    Michelle, however, caught on quickly to his change in demeanor. When his replies came sparingly, the


    frequency and quality of her own messages started to decrease as well. These days, it seemed that


    she would only text him about something if it was truly interesting, nothing trivial.


    "Are you two in a fight right now?" When Leon didn''t reply, Wynn got nervous.


    ''I hope not. I really hope they can be together.''


    "Fine. I''m leaving now to pick her up," Leon answered, much to Wynn''s relief.


    "Okay, I''ll send you the map." Wynn forwarded the drawing that Michelle sent.


    The corners of Leon''s mouth twitched at the sight of the crudely drawn map. But soon, a grin broke


    through as he eximed, "What a little genius!"


    Since he understood the strokes Michelle drew, it should havee as no surprise that he would find


    the girl with ease. The red tent looked like a flower drooping in the rain and squatting beneath that


    flower was the young woman he came to the campus for.


    The girl was wearing a creamy white sweatshirt. A hood barely covered her head, revealing her pink-


    cheeked baby face. She held her chin in her petite hand as she stared out in a daze.


    After a while, she leaned her head against the legs of the table next to her and yed with the strings


    of her hoodie. Perched on the edge of the table was a board with the words "Lost and Found." Right


    under that sign, Michelle was squatting like a child waiting for someone to pick her up.


    Leon smiled at the scene before him and walked towards the tent. His shoes left ripples in the puddles


    he crossed. He carried a ck umbre which covered more than half of his face, but it couldn''t hide


    his build or the elegant way he carried himself. His long and lean legs were quite eye-catching and it


    seemed as if even the blustery rain couldn''t shake his calm temperament.


    When he approached, a girl suddenly rose from her seat and, gaze unwavering, she mumbled


    admiringly, "What a handsome man."


    Michelle heard what the girl said but didn''t think too much about it. In her eyes, Leon was the most


    handsome man in the world.


    Without looking up, she continued to y with the tassels of her hood and ended up tying both ends


    into a bowknot under her chin.


    As Leon stood before the Lost and Found Office, the upants of the tent pursed their lips, trying not


    to say anything flippant.


    Some girls couldn''t help turning around and whispering among themselves. Others were nearly


    vibrating with excitement while a few bravely took out their phones to take photos.


    The student union members forced themselves to calm down and one of them greeted Leon. "Nice to


    meet you. Did you lose something ande for it?"


    "Yes," Leon answered, tilting his head toward Michelle. With her arms curled around her knees, she


    looked even smaller.


    "What is it? I can go get it for you while you sign your name on the record."


    "Don''t bother," Leon dered with a gentle smile that was as warm and bright as the sun after a storm.


    "I came to bring a girl back. Thank you for letting her stay here to avoid the rain, but I''ll be taking her


    with me now."

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647


    It continued to rain loudly and non-stop for a while. Michelle seemed to bepletely immersed in her


    own world without a care of the people beside her.


    Suddenly, a pair of leather shoes appeared in her line of vision. Her eyes moved up, following the long


    and straight legs before her. She then found herself face to face with a handsome man. He wore a


    gentle smile on his face.


    "Leon!" Michelle abruptly stood up. Gone was the dead-eyed look on her face. Her eyes instantly lit up


    like a starlit night sky as she looked at him happily.


    Michelle''s smile was like magic to Leon. It made his heart burst out with so much joy and happiness.


    She didn''t just smile with her lips but with her eyes as well.


    "What brings you here, Leon?"


    "I came over to pick you up." Leon raised his chin at the sign that said, "Lost and Found." Michelle


    followed his gaze and suddenly giggled. She then stepped right under his umbre.


    She then noticed the other umbres in his hand and immediately realized the truth. "Did Wynn ask


    you to pick me up, Leon?"


    "Yes. Now that you''re here, let''s go." Leon smiled and then began thanking her schoolmates.


    Some of the girls went crazy upon seeing him. He was such a handsome man with a gentle smile. He


    even thanked them politely for no reason at all. The students couldn''t help but think that he was such a


    gentleman.


    "Howe I can''t have such a perfect man like that?"


    "Are the two of them siblings?"


    "Maybe."


    "But there isn''t any family resemnce at all. They are obviously a couple. And now they are showing


    off their love in the Lost and Found Office."


    "I regret not asking him for his WeChat number. Of course, I don''t expect him to be my boyfriend,


    but at least I''ll have someone nice to look at in my WeChat Moments!"


    "He really is pleasing to the eyes. Where did she get such a boyfriend? Can she get one for me?"


    "Hey, hey, hey! Look at the campus forum. Someone has just taken a photo of them together and


    posted it. It''s even trending now. Look!"


    It was posted by a female student from the photography department. Her post said that she had


    nothing else to do today and so she wanted to take some photos around the campus while it was


    raining. When she saw this couple walking together under the rain, she thought that they would make a


    good photo together. And now, she wanted to share it with the others.


    The photo was taken from a distance. As a result, it was a wide shot that made the couple look small.


    The two of them blended with their wet surroundings like splotches of ink in a painting It was obviously


    captured by a high-end camera. The couple''s faces were crisp and clear in the photos.


    In the photo, Michelle was looking up at the man beside her with a bright smile. The light shone on her


    face, making it look like a white magnolia flower.


    The girl looked so elegant and beautiful in that shot. At the same time, her teeth and slightly narrowed


    eyes made her look naughty when she smiled. The photo perfectly captured her bright and lively


    energy without further edits.


    Even though nobody could really hear what she said in that photo, her eyes were expressive enough to


    tell a story. It showed that she was very happy, and it was all because of the person beside her.


    Nobody could really see Leon''s face. Standing next to Michelle, he looked so tall. His ck clothes


    also made him look thinner. The camera caught his long figure, but the umbre covered half of his


    face.


    But even with just half of his face exposed, people could see the smile on his face. They could also see


    his slender, pale fingers holding the umbre. Those who liked hands were immediately obsessed with


    his fingers. It wasn''t long before many people were liking the post.


    Someone even pointed out how the man had tilted the umbre so that the raindrops fell on his


    shoulder. He was clearly protecting the girl from getting wet by the rain.


    Of course, this was all based on the photo. But because Leon was too tall and the rain wasing


    down too hard, Michelle was in danger of getting wet from just a little wind.


    Leon realized this problem while Michelle was handing an umbre to her roommate. Her hair and


    clothes were already getting damped. He could even see white droplets clinging to the strands of her


    hair.


    He frowned upon realizing that the umbre was useless.


    The second umbre was given to Debra. Upon seeing Leon, Debra almost fell in love with him at first


    sight. However, she would never steal someone else''s boyfriend. She had to stop herself there and


    then.


    With a smirk on her face, Debra asked Michelle if Leon was her boyfriend. Michelle seemed surprised


    by this question and instantly said that she treated Leon as her brother.


    Debra thought if she had a brother who looked like that, she wouldn''t mind staying single her entire life


    just for him.


    Michelle and Leon watched Debra disappear in the rain. She then turned to him and said, "Let''s go


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    now, Leon."


    Leon squatted down in front of her and said, "Get on my back."


    Looking at his broad and warm back, Michelle found herself at a loss of words. "But I didn''t sprain my


    ankle. I can walk by myself."


    "The umbre is too small to shield two people," Leon exined turning his head to motion at her to


    hurry up and get on his back.


    Michelle obediently climbed over his back and put her arms around his neck. Her damp hands


    identally brushed the skin on Leon''s neck, sending chills along his back.


    "Are you cold, Michelle?" Leon walked in the rain with one hand supporting her and the other holding


    the umbre.


    "I''m not cold. I''m wearing a hoodie." Michelle then reached for the umbre in his hand and said, "Let


    me hold the umbre, Leon."


    "Okay." Leon let her take the umbre from him. It helped him get a better hold on her body if she was


    the one holding the umbre instead.


    The raindrops drummed against the umbre, creating a sort of rhythm.


    "Are you busy with your studiestely?" Leon asked.


    "It''s fine. I''m not really busy with school. I just need to study and make sure I don''t fail any of my


    courses," Michelle answered. "I y games whenever I''m free, and I''m familiar with the people in the


    club. I''ll go there once I''m done with my final exams."


    "Your club is quite far from here, isn''t it?" Leon remembered what she had told Lydiast time. "It


    seems that you''d get there in two hours by the subway. Do you live in the club or somewhere else?"


    Michelle also wondered if she should just live in the club or continue living with Leon. However, it was


    not the distance that bothered her. She was more afraid that she was disturbing Leon.


    Leon had been very busy recently. He barely even had the time to talk to her most days. But she was


    worried about him if he lived alone.


    Eventually, Michelle found herself getting lost in thought.


    "Why did you suddenly be quiet?" Leon asked.


    "Oh, I haven''t figured it out yet." Leon''s voice pulled her back to reality. Michelle pursed her lips as if


    she wanted to ask something, but she didn''t dare ask out loud.


    Leon, too, looked hesitant. It was as if he was waiting for her to ask.


    "Michelle, I know you just said that you''re not too busy. But why are you sending less and less


    messagestely?"


    Indeed, Leon was used to her being talkative. Whether it was on screen or face to face, she always


    had a lot to say. It got to the point that it had be his habit.


    "Did you read my messages? I thought you were just too busy to read them, so I thought I shouldn''t


    disturb you too much. If I flooded you with my messages, you might miss some important messages in


    the process."


    Leon was stunned.


    Did she really think of it that way?


    He thought that she had probably sensed that something was wrong after that night and decided to


    distance herself from him.


    For a long time, he was angry at himself because he had an erection in front of her. But upon hearing


    her words, he felt enlightened.


    He had been too sensitive that night. After all, waking up so suddenly at night meant his head was a


    mess.


    He had to let the matter go.


    Now that he had thought this through, he finally felt more rxed. He smiled and said, "Why is are you


    so considerate? You don''t have to worry about that too much in the future. If you want to say anything,


    don''t hold back. I''ve been too busy recently. I thought I''d already replied to your messages. But it


    turned out I hadn''t, so I''m sorry about the misunderstanding."


    Michelle wasn''t sure if Leon was speaking the truth. Nheless, she felt so happy after hearing his


    exnation.


    "It doesn''t matter. If you are busy, don''t hesitate to tell me. I''ll be good. I promise I won''t disturb you."


    "You are so sweet." Leon smiled happily.


    Michele giggled. Her warm breath fanning over his neck, tickling him a bit. Fortunately, it didn''t garner


    any unnecessary reactions from him.


    Raindrops had umted along the road, forming small puddles. The surface of the puddles


    reflected the two of them as they walked under the rain. Despite the rainfall, their image on the puddle


    was clear.

 Chapter 648 So Handsome

    Chapter 648 So Handsome


    The torrential rain continued untilte in the afternoon. Even though Leon carried Michelle back, she


    inevitably got soaked in the downpour. They took turns in using the bathroom with Michelle going first


    for a hot shower.


    Then it was Leon''s turn and, when he stepped out of the bathroom, he heard the loud whir of a


    hairdryer in use. The sound of his phone ringing pierced through the noisy sts of air.


    It was Wynn.


    "Have you arrived at the hotel?" Keeping the phone pressed to his ear, Leon strode toward the balcony.


    From there, he could see that the rain continued to fall like curtains of water. His ebony hair, still wet


    from his shower, dripped and beads of moisture trickled down his neck.


    "Yes, we''re here. I assume you were able to find Michelle," Wynn answered cheerfully from his end of


    the line. "Bryant booked a table for us. I''ll send you the address in a bit. The two of you should take a


    taxi. If Bryant picks you up, you''ll be exposed."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Well, don''t book a restaurant that''s too expensive," Leon said. He squinted and took a deep breath


    before asking, "Is there any news about her?"


    The other man was silent, and the tension made Leon''s hand clench even more around the phone.


    Eventually, Wynn replied, "No."


    Leon had an inkling that finding Valerie wasn''t going to be easy, but hearing it personally from Wynn


    didn''t ease the sting of failure one bit. Taking somefort in the fact that the sky looked as gloomy as


    he was feeling, he shook off his disappointment.


    "Got it," Leon muttered, keeping his voice even.


    "I have searched in two provinces for half a month, but there''s been no trace of them. Maybe they went


    into hiding deep in the mountains or in a forest..." Before Wynn could finish his sentence, he was


    interrupted by Bryant.


    "No, that won''t happen. Valerie can''t afford to live a poor life. Jon is also from a rich family. They


    wouldn''t go to such ces willingly. They must be in another province. We will only know if we check


    the other provinces."


    Jon Qin was the one that Valerie desperately wanted to be with.


    When Leon heard their names again, he couldn''t control the feeling of irritation that streaked through


    his body like lightning. He hated that Jon took Valerie away from him.


    But a part of him felt sorry for Valerie. If it weren''t for him, the woman wouldn''t have been driven out of


    the Feng family and she wouldn''t have suffered with Jon.


    On the other hand, if Jon was sessful, it shouldn''t take long before Wynn found him. It was slowly


    bing obvious that the missing couple weren''t living good lives.


    Some people couldn''t give their loved ones a life of luxury without the connections and mary power


    of their families.


    In spite of all that, it was Jon whom Valerie loved, not Leon.


    Leon''s feelings about the past were stillplicated but,pared to before, it didn''t feel as heavy or


    consuming. Although if someone asked him about it, he wouldn''t be able to tell what was exactly


    different.


    "Ahhh! Leon!" The girlish scream came from the bedroom, interrupting Leon''s train of thought.


    The humming of the hairdryer had stopped, and the downpour seemed to be letting up as well.


    Upon hearing Michelle''s cry, Leon ended the call and turned on his heel. He walked briskly toward the


    room she was in, desperately trying to quell the panic that rose in him like never before.


    He didn''t know what trouble she had gotten herself into now.


    "What happened?" Leon demanded has he pushed her unlocked door open. After quickly scanning her


    room for the problem, he realized that she was looking down at her phone. The hairdryery forgotten


    atop the quilt.


    He looked around once more but didn''t find anything unusual. Michelle sat on the edge of the mattress


    safe and sound.


    "Leon,e and have a look," she urged. Michelle didn''t seem to realize that Leon worried about her


    just now. She lifted her head and graced him with a smile, then she looked back at the screen of her


    cell phone. She patted the space beside her as she said, "Leon,e and sit. You really are so


    handsome."


    Leon didn''t understand why she would say such a thing out of the blue so he did as he was told and


    nced at her phone. His breath got caught in his throat.


    Someone posted a photo of him and Michelle walking in the rain on a forum. He took a closer look at


    the post.


    He was relieved to see that only half of his face could be seen in the photo. Surely, the Shi family


    wouldn''t recognize him from this picture alone, especially James.


    He didn''t want the Shi family involved when he gained a firm foothold in Lexingport City. The dowry he


    nned to give his sister had to have no ties to that family. If they ever fell out of favor with each other


    in the future, at least he wouldn''t owe them anything.


    "They have good taste, Leon." Michelle raised her phone to show him the screen. "Even if only half of


    your face is showing, they can tell that you are extremely good-looking."


    Leon read the firstment which turned out to be written by Michelle herself. When he saw the word


    "boyfriend," he blinked twice.


    "Why do they think I''m your boyfriend?"


    "I know right? It''s really strange but don''t worry, Leon. I''ve cleared up the misunderstanding and, now,


    many people want your phone number."


    Michelle showed him thements.


    Michelle said, "You guys are mistaken. He is not my boyfriend. I treat him as my brother. I agree though


    that he is very handsome in this photo. Thank you. I saved it."


    "You are the girl in the photo?"


    "I just checked it and it''s true. She is the one in the photo."


    "Sad. It turns out that they are not a couple."


    "Great! Since they are not a couple, we''ll have a chance." "Miss, does your friend have a girlfriend? Is


    he married? If not, can I date him?"


    "Does your friend mind having more than one girlfriend?"


    "I want to be his friend, too."


    "I''m your friend''s girlfriend, and I lost his phone number. Can you send it to me again?"


    "Isn''t the girl in the photo my future girlfriend?"


    "Your future girlfriend? She''s my girlfriend!"


    "Bah! Shame on you! Nobody can take her away from me. If anyone tries, I''ll beat them up."


    "Mom, this is your daughter-inw."


    "She is so cute. I really want to pinch her cheeks."


    "Miss, could you please share your phone number? I just think you are so cute and I want to be friends


    with you. I''m a girl, not like those boys who have improper thoughts about you. You''re so cute."


    "I''m a girl as well. You are so cute and your smile is infectious. I want a sister like you."


    "She is a third-year student at our school. I just don''t remember her name."


    "Her name is Michelle He. She is much more lovable in person. She smiles a lot."


    "I want to have her contact information."


    "Me too."


    The replies went on and on. But Neither Michelle nor the person who post the photo responded to the


    otherments.


    Michelle contacted the person who post the photo and they added each other on WeChat. She made a


    mental note to learn how to take pictures so she could immortalize Leon''s handsome looks in


    photographs. That way, she could take photos for him in the future.


    "Leon, you''re so popr. It''s a pity that you''re not a student anymore. If you were, you''d be as famous


    as Nini. She''s the campus belle and you''d be the most gorgeous hunk in history and take the title of


    school hunk from James," Michelle said as she continued to read thements with great interest.


    Leon, however, tore his gaze away from the screen and asked, "James?"


    "Who else could it be?" Michelle replied with a nod.


    "Well, stop that for now and get dressed. We will have dinner with Wynn." Leon reached out to pat her


    on the head. Her newly washed hair was soft and smooth to the touch. The room was awash with the


    fragrance of shampoo and the milk body wash she must have used.


    Actually, Leon smelled the same as Michelle because they used the same shampoo and bath gel. All


    household items were purchased by the girl because he was supported by her.


    They looked like a couple in the eyes of others as they smelled the same.


    The taxi driver who picked them up was surprised to see the girl paying for the fare. He shook his head


    as he watched them walk away and sighed, "A man''s life bes miserable when he gives his wife


    control over his money. s, we end up with nothing."

 Chapter 649 Michelles Praises

    Chapter 649 Michelle''s Praises


    Bryant had initially made a reservation in quite a high-end restaurant, but after a quick reminder from


    Leon, he chose a different ce. It was still an elegant establishment, but the private rooms had been


    booked, so they could only sit in the hall.


    They were seated in a quiet area, away from the hustle and bustle of the restaurant. They were beside


    the window that was reflecting the city lights.


    Before Leon and Michelle arrived, Wynn took the chance to talk to Bryant. "Michelle will also be joining


    uster. Remember that you can''t reveal Leon''s identity. Besides, you need to focus on getting him


    drunk tonight."


    "He doesn''t get drunk easily though. Neither of us can drink as much as him." Bryant was a much more


    delicate and gentle manpared to Wynn''s aggressive demeanor. He sat opposite him dressed in


    fine clothing as he looked at the other man''s scowl.


    Wynn made himselffortable and casually sat in ce. "Maybe we can''t drink more than him


    individually, but we can as a collective. I will find all types of excuses to get him to drink. If he gets


    drunk, Michelle will be able to take care of him."


    Bryant smiled and said, "I see what you''re nning. They should arrive soon. I''m very curious about


    Michelle."


    "Well you shouldn''t be. You should only be curious about other women, okay?" Wynn said warily.


    Bryant looked at him and bluntly asked, "What are you thinking?"


    Wynn smiled and moved aside. "Come and sit next to me. I want them to sit closer so they can make a


    connection."


    "You''re right." As soon as Bryant shifted seats, he saw Leon staring at them with a girl following behind.


    He assumed that it was probably Michelle.


    Didn''t he say she was a college student? She looked more like she was in high school.


    Knowing that a lot of students skip grades, Bryant leaned over and asked in surprise, "How old is she?"


    "21 years old." Wynn turned to look at him and understood what he meant. "Why? What''s the matter?


    Are you wondering if Leon is a freak who likes underage girls? She just has a baby face and looks very


    small."


    "Okay." Bryant breathed a sigh of relief as the two people arrived at the table. He stood up and smiled.


    "Nice to meet you. Please have a seat. You must be Michelle. Leon and Wynn often talked about you.


    It''s nice to finally meet you. My name is Bryant Feng."


    Michelle politely responded, "Hi, Bryant."


    "Please have a seat." Bryant gestured for her to take a seat, and then he also sat down and invited the


    waiter to serve the dishes.


    It was the first time that Michelle had met Leon''s friends. She was excited and couldn''t help staring at


    Bryant. He looked up from the table and met her clear and bright eyes, stunned.


    "Is there anything on my face?"


    "No, no, no." Michelle repeatedly shook her head and realized that she was being rude. She wanted to


    say something, but on second thought, she ended up pursing her lips and keeping quiet.


    Having known her for a while now, Leon knew that she''d get upset if she didn''t speak her mind. He


    chipped in, urging, "If you want to say something, just speak. Bryant is a good friend so you don''t have


    to restrain yourself."


    "Yes, speak freely," Wynn said.


    Michelle eagerly spoke up. "Do all handsome men only have handsome friends? Just like birds of a


    feather flock together."


    Wynn clicked his tongue and stared at her endearingly. "You''re so sweet."


    Leon was used to it by now, but she always picked a new tone to give out herpliments. Her eyes


    would turn deeply sincere and it always made himugh.


    Everyone liked to be praised.


    Bryant was probably the most ttered of them all.


    The waiter put four bottles of red wine in the middle of the table, and set down all the dishes. Seeing


    the wine, Wynn smiled maliciously and filled everyone''s sses for them.


    He stopped in front of Michelle''s ss and asked, "Can you drink?"


    "Of course." Michelle smiled. "I can actually drink much better than Nini."


    Only a drop of wine fell into the ss when Wynn immediately lifted the bottle again. Even though she


    was confident in herself, he knew that any random person off the street could handle alcohol better


    than the little princess.


    "Bring her something else to drink." Leon took the menu and checked what she could have. "What do


    you like to drink? Milk, coconut juice, orange juice, watermelon juice? All of them?"


    "Aren''t we here to celebrate? Alcohol is the best thing to have. I promise you that I really can drink."


    Afraid that they wouldn''t believe her, Michelle fought her case further. "My parents are the ones who


    taught me. They drank with me."


    The three of them were still skeptical. Most parents usually discouraged their daughters from drinking.


    It was almost unheard of that they''d teach their daughters how to do it. Of course, it was inevitable that


    there had to be some strange parents out there.


    Adams and ine were in fact these weird parents.


    She began exining, "My mother wanted me to know how much I could handle so whenever I drink


    when I''m out with friends, I know when enough is enough. My father had other thoughts though. He


    said that sometimes in society you have to prepare for the worst, so he trained me to drink even more."


    After hearing that, the three of them fell silent for a while. Then, Bryant said with a smile, "You''re right.


    Just drink a little."


    Wynn took the bottle and sat back. "The three of us usually don''t leave until we get drunk. When we get


    drunkter, no one will be able take care of Leon. It doesn''t matter if Bryant and I are making fools of


    ourselves, but Leon can''t. So you can''t get drunk."


    Leon cast a nce at Wynn and asked in surprise, "Have we ever gotten drunk together before?"


    "We will today. I''m tired from the long journey. Why don''t you have drink with me?" Wynn picked up the


    bottle and refilled Leon''s ss. "You usually can always drink more than the two of us. If you can''t get


    us drunk, that would be quite embarrassing."


    Wynn then turned to face Michelle and informed her, "Let me tell you something. Leon is an incredible


    drinker. Not even the two of us canpare to him. Don''t you agree, Bryant?"


    Bryant quickly realized that Wynn was trying to provoke Leon. He echoed, "Yes, you''re right. Everyone


    knows he''s a good drinker."


    Leon knew he could handle his liquor but he wasn''t confident enough to get Wynn and Bryant drunk.


    He felt like something was wrong.


    The two men looked at each other as if they were setting up a trap for him.


    "I..." As soon as Leon opened his mouth and wanted to exin, he heard a sweet voice. "Wow, is it


    true? That''s awesome!"


    Leon wanted to exin, but as soon as he heard her admiration, his mouth lifted into a smile. All he


    could muster was, "Thank you."


    Holding back his excitement, Wynn raised his eyebrows at Bryant smugly. He was so proud that he


    could manipte Leon just by using a few words.


    He continued to tter, "Leon is so awesome. We''ll be drunk before he even gets tipsy! If you don''t


    believe me, just wait and see. We''ll get drunk long before him."


    "Leon, since you''re so good at this, it looks like I''ll never have to worry about you getting drunk at social


    events in the future." Michelle had no idea that these two men were just using her to get what they


    wanted.


    Leon caught on though. He faintly smiled as he looked cunningly at the two men. He''d exact his


    revenge sooner orter.


    Wynn couldn''t dodge the re that was shot at him. He had no choice but to give a wry smile and


    awkwardly snatch the wine ss from Bryant''s hand.


    Bryant had the ss right in front of his mouth when he felt it disappear from his clutch. Wynn gulped


    the wine down almost instantly. He started drinking before he could even convince Leon to have one


    drink.


    His throat burned as the liquid flowed down.


    Michelle couldn''t help but praise, "Wynn, you also seem to be a talented drinker. If Leon is better, then I


    can''t wait to see how he does. Can you also drink more than half the wine in a single gulp, Leon?"


    Wynn gradually felt the fire in his throat simmer down. He pounded on the table and answered for


    Leon, "Yes! He can guzzle the whole ss!"


    "Leon, you are amazing!" Michelle looked at Leon and then looked at the full ss of wine in front of


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    him.


    Leon knew he was unable to refuse when Michelle looked at him with her watery eyes.

 Chapter 650 Have A Bite

    Chapter 650 Have A Bite


    Leon knew it was a trap, yet he didn''t refuse. Nevertheless, he decided to drag Wynn and Bryant into


    the mire.


    During the first round, four people raised their sses while Michelle drank some juice. Everyone


    seemed to be having a good time.


    In the second round, Wynn drank a toast to Leon and Bryant for they treated him to dinner.


    However, during the third round, things began to change.


    Wynn raised a toast to Leon for their brotherhood. After a while, Bryant did the same.


    This feast was meant for Wynn. However, these two men were acting as though it was all for Leon.


    How could Leon allow them to make a fool of him? He found many excuses to avoid drinking.


    Still, he had a few sses and started to feel dizzy. In his drunken state, he couldn''t possibly deal with


    the other two men.


    Even though he wasn''t that drunk, he could already feel his mental faculties slip away. This was Wynn


    and Bryant''s chance. They were drunk but they didn''t forget their mission tonight.


    Bryant didn''t dare to make things difficult for Leon. He watched on silently as Wynn poured another


    ss and raised another toast. Hey his head in his palm and pretended he was falling asleep.


    "I propose a toast to you as you''re older than me."


    "Let me propose a toast in honor of your good looks!"


    "Your legs are so long. Come on! Have a drink!"


    "You''re really good at drinking. Let''s have another drink."


    Leon had never been this drunk, yet he continued to drink with Wynn without thinking clearly.


    When both of them were already intoxicated, Wynn''s toasts suddenly changed. He started to raise his


    ss to the good weather, the delicious food in the restaurant, and the beautiful lights outside. In the


    end, he would raise his ss and shout, "Cheers!"


    As the events unfolded, Michelle watched with a stunned look.


    Wynn''s voice became a megaphone after he was drunk. Fortunately, most of the guests had already


    left the restaurant. Otherwise, they would''ve beaten him to silence.


    He had always been a carefree person. Whenever he smiled, his white teeth would sh, and his eyes


    would narrow.


    When he could no longer drink, he would try to pour the wine to the floor. However, every time he did


    this, Leon would catch him with his sharp eyes and pour it in his mouth.


    Wynn regretted it.


    He didn''t want to drink anymore.


    Even though he was drunk, Leon still had some control over himself unlike Wynn. He would only turn


    red and silent.


    However, Michelle noticed that he was getting too drunk and began to worry about him. She reached


    out and pulled his sleeve. "Leon, are you okay? You''ve had enough to drink. If you keep going, your


    head will start to hurt really badly."


    With drunken eyes, Leon turned and looked at Michelle. However, he was seeing double, which made


    him so nauseous that he had to look down at his sleeve to feel better.


    He saw a small hand which looked very soft. When he started to gain his bearings, he caught it with


    one swipe. Leon fluttered his eyshes and mumbled, "It''s so soft."


    His drunken voice was a little hoarse.


    Wynn''s eyes widened as he watched Leon holding Michelle''s hand.


    ''Damn it! They are holding hands!


    Although I regretted this n, I have to admit that it was effective!''


    Wynn was excited and relieved. He eventually fell on the table as all of the wine that he had been


    drinking finally caught up to him. Finally, he could close his eyes with nothing to worry about.


    Before long, he was already snoring.


    "Wynn, are you okay?" Michelle wanted to pull her hand back to see what was going on. But before


    she could do so, Leon dragged her down to the sofa.


    Their shoulders were pressed together, and their hands were sped tightly.


    Leon was drunk and remained silent. He blinked his eyes twice and fell asleep on Michelle''s shoulder.


    Even though Leon reeked of alcohol, Michelle didn''t feel disgusted. She called Leon twice, but she only


    got two humming sounds from him. Then she called out to Wynn, but he didn''t make a sound.


    Even though he only nned to pretend falling asleep, in the end, Bryant did fall asleep, with his head


    resting in his hand.


    Michelle was now faced with a problem¡ªhow could she get all three of them back home? She was so


    helpless and worried that all she could do was let out a heavy sigh.


    Out of nowhere, a waiter identally dropped a ss and was scolded by the manager.


    The sound of breaking ss andmotion that followed woke up Bryant.


    He started to sober up after taking a short nap. Even though he still felt a little bit drunk, at least he


    wasn''t as drunk as Wynn and Leon. When he opened his eyes, he saw Leon holding Michelle''s hand


    while his body was supported by her small frame.


    Bryant''s eyes lit up as he finally became sober.


    Finally there was progress!


    When Michelle saw that Bryant was awake and sober, she happily called out, "Bryant!"


    "Oh, are both of them drunk?" Bryant pinched his nose as he stood up. His eyes wandered to Wynn.


    "Wynn, stay for a while. Michelle, let me help you take Leon out."


    "Okay." Michelle shifted her shoulder. "Leon, let''s go home and sleep. C''mon, get up."


    Leon didn''t seem to hear what she said as he arched his head towards Michele''s neck. This made


    Michelle smile. She had never seen him act like a child.


    Leon was so cute when he was drunk.


    Bryant came over to help and put Leon''s arm on his shoulder. After a while, he sent him into the car.


    Michelle was so small that she couldn''t hold the unconscious man. That was why Bryant had to join her


    in the car and put Leon to bed before leaving.


    The entire time, Leon held Michelle''s soft right hand as sheid him on the bed.


    Michelle tried to pull her hand away when she suddenly winced in pain. Her four fingers were all


    squeezed together that her fingertips turned red.


    Leon clenched her hand more tightly than ever. The pain was so excruciating that Michelle''s eyes


    began to glisten with tears. "Leon, it hurts."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    This time, Leon heard if. "Don''t go," he murmured with a frown. Michelle didn''t hear him properly. She


    just saw his frown and guessed that he didn''t want to let her go.


    "Leon, I''m going to make some soup for your hangover. Then, I''ll wipe your face with a towel so that


    you can sleep well," Michelle exined patiently while she sat on the edge of the bed.


    However, Leon didn''t believe her. He kept frowning and further tightened his grip until Michelle could


    only say she wouldn''t leave.


    The warm light in the room scattered on Leon''s handsome face. Even though he didn''t smile as he


    used to, she could still feel his tenderness. It was something that was inherent to him.


    Michelle had never seen him close-up. She could only look at him carefully now that he was drunk and


    asleep.


    Leon''s skin was white and tender like fresh milk. He looked even more handsome when he was asleep.


    He had a straight nose.


    His eyshes were long and upturned.


    She looked at Leon''s pinkish mouth and wondered if his lips tasted like strawberry jelly.


    ''Strawberry jelly, oh, I really want to have a bite.'' The temptation started to rise within Michelle.


    She licked her lips and wanted to have a taste of his lips.

 Chapter 651 A Sexy Leon

    Chapter 651 A Sexy Leon


    Leon felt as though the entire world was spinning around him. He thought he was going to fall on the


    floor, but he didn''t feel the pain.


    There was something cloud-like on his palm. It was sofortable that he didn''t want to let go.


    While still fuzzy, he heard someone say to him, "Goodnight. Sweet dreams." So he slept soundly the


    whole night and didn''t have any strange dreams.


    When Leon opened his eyes the next day, he felt his brain go nk. The light, which had been turned


    on the entire night, annoyed him slightly as he closed his eyes again.


    Outside the window, it was foggy. It was only dawn, and it was drizzling.


    His head felt like it was being split open and his throat was so parched that he looked around for a


    ss of water. This must be the hangover.


    When he opened his eyes again, he saw a girl sleeping soundly with her head on the edge of the bed.


    His right hand was in hers.


    When Leon saw her face clearly, he sobered up. He wanted to yank out his hand away from hers, but


    didn''t want to disturb her sleep. So instead, he carefully removed his hand away from her.


    Michelle just sat on the nket covering the floor and slept like that the entire night. She slept so


    soundly, she didn''t know that Leon picked her up.


    Leaning against a man''s chest was much morefortable than leaning against the edge of the bed.


    Michelle smacked her lips twice and nudged her head into the man''s arms. She found afortable


    position and continued to sleep quietly.


    Leon carried her to the next room, put her on the bed, and tucked her in. "Thank you for taking care of


    me the whole night," he whispered.


    Then he looked down and felt ashamed.


    If he hadn''t had an erection every morning, then he would''ve thought that he had inappropriate feelings


    toward Michelle.


    Leon went to the bathroom to wash off the smell of alcohol on his body and let his hard boner soften.


    But something felt wrong. Usually, his boner would die down in two or three minutes; but today, it took


    more than ten minutes as he stood under the cold shower.


    However, thanks to the hangover, he didn''t think much about it. After taking a shower, he went back to


    bed.


    Leon had a good sleep and was woken by his grumbling stomach. He looked outside and noticed that it


    was already afternoon and it was still raining.


    He stretched and scratched his hair in front of the mirror. The apartment was so quiet that he could only


    hear the sound of passersby and the car horns outside.


    Since the window ss had sound instion, it wasn''t very noisy.


    Leon thought that there was no one else home, so he casually went out barefoot. His silk pajamas


    were so loose that his shoulder was exposed.


    As soon as he opened the door, there were two people ying games on the sofa. They raised their


    heads and stared at the sexy man before them. Wynn had long been used to seeing Leon''s sexy body.


    It wasn''t a girl kind of sexy, but rather, a man''s kind of sexy.


    In Wynn''s eyes, Leon and Nina were the most attractive in the world. They could make both men and


    women fall for them.


    Both siblings had noble status, and their god-like looks made people afraid of saying something that


    would be offensive to them.


    However, when Wynn was drunk, he had put his arm around Leon''s shoulder and said some offensive


    things to him. This didn''t anger Leon at all. Instead, he had taken a video. When Wynn became sober,


    Leon waited for him toe to him and apologize.


    Wynn clicked his tongue. "Are you awake? It''s too hot to wear clothes. Why don''t you take off your


    pajamas to cool down?"


    As Wynn spoke, he nced at Michelle from the corner of his eye and saw that her throat lumped and


    her eyes widened in excitement.


    Michelle wanted to know whether Leon''s breasts were bigger than hers.


    Her curiosity red like a balloon. Meanwhile, Wynn had a meaningful look in his eyes. Both of them


    focused their sight on Leon.


    Leon was stunned and mmed the door. The banging of the door was so loud that it startled Michelle.


    "What''s wrong with Leon?"


    "Who knows?" Wynn quit the game. "Let me ask you something. Be honest. Did anything happen to


    the two of youst night?"


    "I don''t think so..." Initially, Michelle wanted to say no. But after giving it some thought, she


    remembered something. "Leon called a person''s name in the middle of the night. I think it was Violet?


    I''m not sure, I didn''t hear it clearly."


    Wynn''s smile disappeared. He decided not to make Leon drunk next time.


    "He doesn''t like that damn Valerie!"


    "Wynn, you seem to be angry." Michelle''s feminine intuition told her that something was off with Wynn.


    "No I''m not," Wynn said, his voice betraying the anger he denied. Michelle pursed her lips and could


    see through his anger even though he didn''t want to admit it.


    "Fine, I''m angry." Wynn sighed. "Do you still remember the day when I told you that one of my friends


    fell in love with a woman and pursued her even though she had a boyfriend?"


    "Yes, what about it?" Michelle asked.


    "That woman''s name is Valerie. And the friend I was referring to was Leon." Wynn was about to


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    continue when Leon came out of his room after changing his clothes.


    Michelle felt frustrated. When she came out of the kitchen after cooking, she looked depressed.


    Leon noticed that something was wrong with Michelle. "Michelle, you don''t look well. Are you sick?


    Or are you just tired from cooking in the kitchen?" Wynn also noticed something was wrong with her.


    However, since Leon already said that she was sick, he didn''t pay any more attention to it.


    Michelle smiled and looked a little reluctant. "I''m neither tired nor sick. I just don''t like rainy days."


    Michelle did feel sick, but it wasn''t because of the rainy day. Yesterday, she felt like raining since it


    meant that Leon would carry her on his back and bring her home.


    She was sick, but she wasn''t sure why.


    "I don''t like rainy days either," Wynn cut in. He looked outside and returned his gaze to the table. "Let''s


    eat. Michelle, the fried eggs look delicious."


    Leon smiled. "They look like clouds, which put me in a good mood. Not to mention, they also taste


    good."


    "Leon, I cooked them for you." The sight of Leon''s smile made Michelle feel better. She pushed the


    te with fried eggs toward him.


    "Those eggs are specially made for him? What about me?" Wynn asked. "You''re so ungrateful, you


    know that? You don''t even know how to respect your master."


    Michelle stuck out her tongue. "I didn''t know you like fried eggs!"


    "You''re really ungrateful." Wynn looked at the fried eggs and turned to Leon. "You eat them a lot. How


    about...?"


    Leon ced a piece into his bowl. "Here''s yours."


    "Thank you!" Wynn ate the fried egg with gusto and shot a look of approval at Michelle. "You''re a good


    cook. Just don''t try those novel dishes."


    "It seems that I haven''t cooked any novel dishes for quite some time," Michelle muttered. Upon hearing


    what she said, Wynn''s face turned pale. All of a sudden, the food in his mouth tasted awful.

 Chapter 652 I Want To Bring A Date

    Chapter 652 I Want To Bring A Date


    Wynn pped a hand over his face.


    ''Why can''t I just shut up? Why did I have to mention the novel dishes? I don''t want to eat anything


    gross.''


    Michelle squinted at him but Wynn raised his hands in mock surrender and dered, "Don''t look at me.


    I''m busy. Leon asked me to do something for him. You can ask him if you don''t believe me."


    He had no qualms about making Leon his scapegoat. After all, Michelle was partial to the man.


    As expected, Michelle gave up on the idea and reluctantly agreed, "Okay."


    Wynn sighed in relief. Throughout the breakfast, he felt anxious. Michelle called him again, and his


    heart skipped a beat.


    Those horrible dishes Michelle made had traumatized Wynn.


    Leon couldn''t help but chuckle when he noticed how stiff Wynn was. With a gentle shake of his head,


    he said, "Wynn, she just wanted you to pass her phone. It''s right next to you."


    "What?" Finallying to his senses, Wynn followed Leon''s line of sight and found Michelle''s phone


    by his elbow.


    Someone was trying to call the girl but the mobile was on silent mode.


    The phone was covered with a pink screen protector of Maruko, and there was a pink rabbit pendant


    hanging at the lower corner of the phone.


    Wynn grabbed the phone and put it in Michelle''s hand. "You can just tell me what you want."


    "I was going to. But when I was just about to ask you, it was like your soul left your body," Michelle


    replied, looking up at him innocently. ''So it''s my fault?''


    Wynn grumbled internally. ''If I hadn''t been so bothered by your cooking, maybe I wouldn''t have jumped


    out of my skin when I heard you call me!''


    "Hello, Lydia." It was Lydia on the other end of the WeChat call. Michelle put her phone on loudspeaker


    out of habit before setting it close to her atop the table.


    "Michelle, I''m in the dormitory. There are two things that we have to discuss with you. Are you busy?"


    Lydia asked, her voice sounding a bit distorted on speakerphone.


    "No, I''m not busy. What''s up? Is this about what we''re going to do for fun after the final exam?"


    "That''s just one of the things we want to talk to you about. We''ll get back to itter. Rainy and Debra


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    have something urgent to tell you."


    Before Lydia could finish her sentence, Rainy eximed, "Michelle, Michelle! I''m telling you, girl, you''re


    about to get very lucky in love!"


    "Yes, love is on the horizon for you. I have a feeling that you''re going to fall in love in the near future,"


    Debra added gleefully, like a mother who was excited to find a husband for her daughter.


    Rainy agreed with much enthusiasm, "Yes, that''s right!"


    Michelle, however, was confused by their exhration. "What happened?"


    Rainy exined, "Isn''t the photo of you with Leon a hot topic right now? After you rified that you


    treat him as your brother, many people started asking for your phone number and then they came to us


    ¡ªyour dear roommates. Are you willing to give them your WeChat number or not?"


    "Michelle, think it over. You might get a boyfriend out of this!" Debra was excited. "And they offered to


    give us red packets."


    Rainy interjected, "But don''t worry because we turned them down. We also haven''t responded to any


    queries as we have to ask for your opinion first."


    "That''s right!" Debra agreed.


    Having said what they wanted to say, Michelle''s roommates finally came down from the high of their


    excitement. They held their breaths as they waited for Michelle to respond.


    The two other people at the table also understood what was going on. Wynn''s gut reaction was to voice


    out his objection. He wanted Michelle to get together with Leon, not to let her fall in love with another


    man.


    So he shook his head at Michelle.


    Michelle raised her gaze from her phone to look at Leon. In the back of her mind, she remembered


    what he had told her. She wasn''t supposed to befriend strangers so easily.


    "I want to ask Leon for his opinion," Michelle replied to her roommates. She then addressed the person


    sitting opposite her, "Leon."


    She spoke so sweetly that Leon felt like indulging her. ''Michelle is so lovely!''


    "You can ept the red packets but only on three conditions," he dered.


    "Please go ahead!" Rainy and Debra encouraged in unison.


    Aware that Michelle was watching him, Leon smiled warmly and slipped a cut of fish into her bowl. "You


    should eat more," he told her softly. Then he raised his voice and dered, "First, don''t make promises


    with anybody. Second, you can''t give them Michelle''s phone number, only her WeChat number. And for


    my final condition, half of the red packets should go to Michelle."


    "Got it!" Rainy and Debra readily agreed.


    Lydia was the calmest of the three. "Now, it''s my turn to ask you about the other thing. I wanted to talk


    to you when you return to the dorm. But it''s exam week. We don''t have any sses and I assume


    you''re living off-campus with Leon. Anyway, wee up with two ns. Tell me which one you prefer.


    We decided to go two days after thest test. That''s July 2. The first n is to hike up a mountain to


    watch the sunrise and then go to a seafood buffet for lunch. Then we''ll take a break in the afternoon


    before singing our hearts out at a KTV in the evening. The second n is to meet up at a seafood


    buffet at noon before going to the amusement park you and Nina have previously been to. They want


    to check out the haunted house and then sing at the KTV until ten o''clock in the evening."


    "I like the second n better," Michelle answered without any hesitation. She was never interested in


    the first n because it was impossible for her to wake up early in the morning.


    Leon pursed his lips, suppressing a grin that threatened to break free. He had expected as much from


    Michelle.


    One of her roommates also guessed the same. Rainy piped up, "See? I told you she''d pick the second


    n. There''s no way Michelle would wake up early just to see the sunrise."


    Debra sighed, "It seems only Leon can make her get up early."


    Michelleughed. "You''re just jealous because I have a brother and you don''t."


    "Yes, I don''t have a brother but I have a boyfriend," Rainy said. "By the way, can I bring my boyfriend


    with me?"


    Debra said firmly, "No!"


    "Why not?" Rainy seemed a little frustrated. "Why can''t I take a date with me? Don''t you want someone


    to help us carry stuff?"


    "You''re the only one in the dormitory who''s dating someone." Lydia was snide as she spoke. "If you


    bring a date with you, I guess we should give up on the idea of eating out then."


    ''Spare us your public disys of affections. It makes us lose our appetites.''


    "Saving money is a good thing, right?" Rainy taunted with an annoying smile.


    Debra snapped, "You''re unbelievable. I object! It''s three against one¡ªmajority says no bringing dates."


    "You can''t speak for other people," Rainy protested. "Michelle, are you or are you not in favor of


    bringing dates to our outing?"


    "I''m with Rainy on this, girls. I want to bring a date with me," Michelle answered apologetically but her


    body was practically vibrating in excitement.


    She looked at Leon with stars in her eyes.

 Chapter 653 Becoming Rich

    Chapter 653 Bing Rich


    It was still drizzling outside the window. But as Leon watched Michelle shake her head, it suddenly felt


    as if the sky was sunny.


    Needless to say, he knew that she was referring to him as her date even though they weren''t even in a


    rtionship at the moment.


    He wasn''t the type of man who knew nothing about love and romance. Of course, he understood what


    being a date meant.


    The atmosphere over them felt vague. It made him feel even more awkward and out of ce in the


    process. But he soon snapped out of it upon meeting Michelle''s eyes.


    It caught him off guard a bit, and so he narrowed his eyes at her. It seemed like he had misunderstood


    her just now. Apparently, she had no idea what being a date really meant.


    "Michelle, are you referring to me?" Leon cleared his throat and pointed at himself. "Do you even know


    what a date means?"


    "Of course, I know." Michelle smiled sweetly at him and then turned her attention back on her


    roommates on the other end of the phone. "I''ll be bringing Leon with me on that day."


    Her eyes were clear as spring water as she said this. It seemed like she really didn''t know what a date


    meant.


    Leon fell silent at that. If she really wanted him toe along, then he would go with her.


    But upon hearing how Michelle was nning to bring Michelle with her, her roommates began


    have one in the first ce. Instead, she would bring along a male ssmate whom she was friends


    with and would treat him like a brother.


    Coincidentally, the male ssmate she was referring to was staying in the same dormitory as Austin


    and Aron. Lydia came up with an idea to ask them to join them too. Of course, Michelle agreed with her


    proposal.


    After all, she was already in good terms with Austin. Likewise, she was already quite familiar with Aron.


    Once everyone agreed with the proposal, Lydia went to Austin to invite him over. He and his friends


    immediately epted the invitation, and the entire matter was settled.


    Michelle cheerfully hung up on the phone. Whenever she was in a good mood, her appetite would


    naturally increase as well. She picked up the chopsticks and began to eat again.


    But her phone kept vibrating. It was her WeChat notifying her that someone had requested to be her


    friend.


    She opened the WeChat app and saw 49 friend requests. Her eyes widened when she realized that the


    number of friend requests was still increasing.


    "Why do I have so many friend requests?" Swallowing the braised pork in one gulp, she handed her


    phone to Leon and asked, "What should I do?"


    "Just ignore them." Leon epted her phone and saw that the number of her friend requests was


    already reaching over a hundred. This number dazzled him to the point where he decided to just mute


    the app.


    "Okay." Michelle nodded in confusion.


    Wynn said, "You don''t have to worry about it. Do you remember the three conditions that Leon


    mentioned just now? Your roommate didn''t promise them that you would ept all their friend


    requests."


    Upon hearing this, Michelle finally understood. "Oh yes! Leon is so smart!"


    "He isn''t just smart. He''s cunning. Your roommates didn''t guarantee that you''d ept their friend


    requests. Also, they didn''t reveal your phone number. As long as you don''t ept their friend requests,


    nobody can harass you. On top of that, your roommate can take the red packets." Wynn then looked at


    Leon, who sat beside Michelle. There was no trace of guilt in his eyes. "A cunning fox indeed," Wynn


    muttered in a low voice.


    Leon didn''t seem to mind it at all. He merely raised his eyebrows and smiled, as if he was quite proud


    of himself. Wynn rolled his eyes.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He then turned to Michelle and said, "Michelle, I''m curious about just how much your WeChat number


    is worth. I''ll probably sell it one day if I no longer have enough money."


    Michelle was still eating. "Leon has my phone. Let him see it. The password is 8888."


    "What?" Wynn seemed surprised by this. "Can your password get any simpler than that?"


    "No. This is the simplest it can get," Michelle answered seriously, leaving Wynn speechless.


    He was being sarcastic. He didn''t expect her to take the question seriously at all. ''What the hell is going


    on inside her head?''


    Leon found the entire thing interesting. "Why don''t you use 6666?" he teased.


    "You know eight sounds like making a fortune in Chinese. I want to be rich."


    Leon seemed to ponder on this for a while as he unlocked her phone. He then looked up at her and


    asked, "You like money?"


    "Of course! Is there anyone who doesn''t like money?" For Michelle, she wanted to buy Leon high-


    quality and branded items.


    She had been quietly observing Leon''s clothes and belongings, and she noticed that none of them was


    branded.


    She once swore to support Leon. Even if she couldn''t give him the best of everything, she wanted to


    give him branded items.


    This was why she bought him the shaver with the money she earned. She had saved up her money


    just to rece Leon''s low-grade shaver.


    If Leon had known what was going on in Michelle''s mind, he didn''t know whether tough or cry. Only a


    few people in the world could really afford the items that he was using.


    In fact, Leon''s items belonged to a brand exclusive to the royal family on C Ind. These were


    designed specifically for them and only for them. No matter how rich you were, you couldn''t buy those


    unique items. These weren''t even for sale in the market.


    And while Leon still didn''t know what was going on inside her mind, he thought she was right. Many


    people liked money. Both the rich and the poor loved it. They were all the same on that one.


    There were only a few people who didn''t think this way. These people had probably found something


    else they treasured more. He was just like that.


    "Then I hope you''ll be rich in the future." Leon finally typed in the password to unlock the phone.


    A familiar face came into his view. It was a photo of him holding a strawberry ice cream in the


    amusement park.


    It reminded him of Lydia''s words. "The wallpaper turns into reality." It wasn''t like Lydia was wrong when


    she said that; Michelle used this photo as her wallpaper.


    It was very likely that she had been using this photo as her wallpaper ever since that day she took this


    photo in the amusement park.


    Leon looked up at Michelle. She had just put a chicken drumstick to her lips. As she was opening her


    mouth, she noticed that he was staring at her. She hastily took a bite as if she was afraid that he would


    take it away from her.


    "Leon, you promised that the drumstick was for me!" Michelle mumbled as she chewed on her


    drumstick.


    Leon found this greatly amusing. "I wasn''t nning to take it away from you. I know you like eating


    meat and sweets, but why aren''t you getting fat?"


    Now that she was reassured that nobody was nning to take her drumstick, Michelle began to slow


    down her chewing. "Why, Leon? Do you like fat girls?"


    Leon only shook his head and look at Michelle''s phone. He was stunned to see the amount of money


    she received. "Wynn seems to have a good idea. If I don''t have money in the future, I can just sell your


    WeChat number."


    "How much is it?" Wynn nced quickly at his direction and his eyes widened. "Oh my God! More than


    ten thousand! Your WeChat number is really valuable!"


    "I think someone of those who fancy her is from a rich family," Leon said. He didn''t know why, but he


    felt frustrated. He turned off her phone.

 Chapter 654 Epilepsy

    Chapter 654 Epilepsy


    When Michelle heard that she had received more than ten thousand dors, she was so shocked that


    she dropped the drumstick. "That''s way too much money!"


    She wiped her hands on a tissue and reached for the phone.


    Leon moved to stop her and asked, "Do you remember what I''ve said before?"


    "Of course I do. Don''t trust random people on the Inte. Don''t add strangers on WeChat easily. I


    remember everything you told me. I just want to see how much money I received." Michelle kept


    ncing at the phone with eager eyes. She murmured, "Maybe..."


    "No." Leon knew what she wanted to say¡ªthat she could make a small fortune out of this situation¡ªso


    he shot that thought down immediately. "This is not the right way to earn money."


    Wynn huffed in disbelief. He wondered who was it that said they should ept the money that people


    gave them willingly.


    Why was Leon saying the opposite now? "Are you the Leon I know? You''re the most cunning man I''ve


    ever seen. But why are you acting so upright now?" Wynn thought hisint was all in his head.


    The cruel reality, however, was that he muttered it out loud.


    He spoke in a volume that should not have been audible to others but the object of his frustration was


    sitting right next to him. Leon heard every word, crystal clear.


    Leon''s expression became ominous in a second.


    "Wynn, what did you just say?" Michelle was confused as she didn''t hear Wynn clearly.


    People who spoke ill of others behind their backs were cowards. It only made sense that they would be


    terrified when they were caughtining about someone to that person''s face. Wynn came to his


    senses with a jolt when he heard Michelle. He felt like someone was ring daggers at him.


    A shiver ran down the man''s spine.


    Wynn cautiously met Michelle''s gaze but she only looked confused. The pressure he was feeling


    wasn''ting from her. Then it could only be Leon.


    As soon as he turned to look in the other direction, he saw Leon''s expression and froze up. In the eyes


    of most people, Leon seemed modest and gentle. Even if he was angry, he covered it up with a smile.


    How angry must this man be now?


    Wynn looked back and forth between the two as he caught his breath. With a nervous chuckle, he


    asked, "Did I say anything?"


    "You''ve said everything," Leon murmured with a dangerous smile.


    Wynn''s eyes widened in horror. He quickly pushed his chair back from the table, the force sending the


    chair a short distance across the floor, and he scrambled to leave the premises¡ªto put as much


    distance as he could between him and Leon. In his hurry, he forgot to change his shoes, let alone close


    the door behind him.


    Michelle blinked and asked Leon, "What''s the matter with him?"


    "Epilepsy, I guess," the man replied indifferently.


    "Epilepsy?" Michelle''s jaw dropped in surprise. "That''s a disorder. He might need our help. We should


    go after him!"


    Leon chuckled. She was almost too easy to deceive.


    "I wouldn''t worry about him," he assured as he stood and gently pressed down on Michelle''s shoulders


    to guide her back to her seat.


    Seeing his calm expression, the girl realized that he must be messing with her. She pouted and asked,


    "Leon, did you just make a joke?"


    "Yes." Leon flicked her forehead. "Don''t believe everything you hear. You can be quite gullible."


    "Oh, all right," Michelle acquiesced.


    Leon said, "If you want the phone back, promise me one thing first."


    "I promise," the girl promptly answered.


    "You promise even though I haven''t said anything yet. Are you not afraid? What if the terms of my


    condition are uneptable?" Leon teased her.


    "I''m not afraid." Michelle took the phone and smiled up at him. "I know you''d never hurt me."


    "Why do you trust me so much?" Leon asked. "I might decide to sell you off one day. What then?"


    "I trust you," Michelle asserted innocently. She paused to think and then added, "But, Leon, don''t sell


    me. I''m a good girl."


    Leon smiled back at her. He never thought that she, of all people, would trust him unconditionally. The


    only other people to do that were Nina and Wynn.


    As he looked into the girl''s bright and innocent eyes, he sighed. "Yes. How can I willingly sell such a


    good girl? It''s better to have you all to myself."


    "Exactly!" Michelle nodded. "I really am a good girl. I can cook, make money, take care of you and y


    games.


    Anyway! I can do a lot of things and, what I don''t know, I can learn."


    "Oh, sure," Leon agreed with augh. It amused him to see her think about this seriously.


    The manughed until his cheeks ached.


    To himself, he added, ''You can eat,ugh, and send gifts to me.


    Why are you so adorable, Michelle?''


    After Wynn fled, he tried to call Bryant several times. When all he got was a busy signal, he knew that


    Leon''s revenge had begun.


    He had to find Bryant and put a stop to it as soon as possible.


    He gged down a taxi and urged the driver to drive as fast he could possibly go. His anxiety made him


    more aggressive than usual. Gone was the man who was easy to deal with. When he felt that they


    weren''t going fast enough, Wynn demanded the driver to speed up as if the hounds of hell were after


    him.


    The taxi driver became nervous, thinking his passenger was being chased. With trembling hands, he


    wondered if he should call the police. He was so scared that cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    But Wynn was toote. By the time he found Bryant, the other man was just hanging up the phone.


    Bryant patted him on the shoulder sympathetically.


    "What did you do to Leon this time?" Bryant asked. "Pay more attention to your phone, will you? Your


    personal number and photos have all been posted online. You''re young, handsome, and powerful. A


    swarm of women will be bothering you soon.


    Leon also asked me to sign you up for a nightclub. Since you''re a man, that can''t really be of any loss


    to you. You''re on your own from now on, dude." Wynn paled. Upon seeing the other man''s expression,


    Bryant tried his best to suppress augh.


    Shock soon melted into righteous anger. Wynn gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. "Do you really


    expect me to sell myself, body and soul? All I did wasment on how he was pretending to be this


    goody-two-shoes in front of Michelle! Is that really so unforgivable? Is it? So why?"


    He paced back and forth in an attempt to quell the rage quickly rising from within him. He was angry


    enough that he wanted to smash his fists through a wall.


    Bryant cleared his throat and stepped a few feet back for his own safety. "I don''t think it would be like


    this if all you did wasin. Are you sure you didn''t do anything else? Like selling his phone


    number? The first thing he asked me to do was to post your information online. If anyone express


    interest in buying that information, they will be able acquire it for a dor."


    "A dor?" Wynn''s fury rose once more. "Just one measly dor? I didn''t sell his contact information at


    all! I only said that I can sell Michelle''s if I''m short on money in the future.


    Oh, shit!" Upon figuring out the reason behind Leon''s ire, Wynn''s own anger deted¡ªnotpletely


    though. "That''s why he''s doing this? For Michelle?"


    He told Bryant everything that had happened. Afterwards, Bryant said with certainty, "Yeah. Seems like


    it''s definitely for Michelle. Why did you even think of selling her contact information? You don''t need the


    money."


    "I was just kidding," Wynn protested with a shrug.


    "Wynn, didn''t you learn fromst time? Leon did something like this to you before because you insulted


    Valerie."


    "I didn''t insult her! I just told the truth. Valerie dated two men at the same time." Wynn snorted.


    Every time someone mentioned Valerie, Wynn would get mad. Bryant decided to change the topic.


    "Leon doesn''t want Michelle''s contact information to go public. As you probably already know, he can


    be a little possessive."


    "So there''s progress?" Wynn inquired, eyebrows raised. Bryant nodded and that made Wynn feel a


    little better. "Fine. I''ll sell myself. I don''t want to look for Valerie anyway."


    Bryant would be lying


    if he said he wasn''t surprised by this quick change of heart.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Are you really going to sell your body?" Bryant asked in amusement.


    Wynn lifted his chin. "My body belongs to my future wife. How can I just hand it over to random


    women?"


    "How are you going to exin yourself to Leon?"


    "Don''t worry. I already have a n," Wynn said smugly.


    "And what is it?"


    Bryant asked in curiosity.


    "I won''t tell you."


    Wynn shook his head. He felt sorry for himself.


    Why did Leon punish him like that?

 Chapter 655 Leon Could Conjure

    Chapter 655 Leon Could Conjure


    Every student made sure to prepare during the examination week, including Michelle. Thezier she


    usually was in ss, the more miserable she became by the end of the term. She was always caught in


    deep stress as the examinations were approaching near.


    This year was different, however. Leon had always kept an eye over her homework. In fact, he


    dedicated an hour to check on her every night. If everything went by smoothly, he would reward her


    with a strawberry since it was one of her favorites.


    It was just like magic, the way Leon snapped his fingers in front of her eyes every time he performed a


    trick. He would turn his wrist inward and a white flower would appear. Then, he would block the flower


    with the palm of his hand and blew on it before it transformed into a strawberry.


    Michelle''sst exam would be held tomorrow morning. After checking on her homework, Leon was


    about to conjure the strawberry for her as usual when she stopped him.


    "Wait a minute, Leon. Can you let me blow on it today?" Michelle''s eyes were wide and filled with


    anticipation.


    "Okay," Leon smiled. He was currently sitting opposite Michelle and his knees were pressed against


    hers.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The youngdy chuckled delightedly. With a huge grin, Michelle leaned forward and blew on the flower.


    Her warm breath was like a summer breeze as it gently swept over the back of Leon''s hand, making a


    slight itch which surprised him a little. As he stared back at the girl in front of him, he realized that they


    were in close proximity with each other. Her long curly eyshes were clearly visible from his point of


    view and her faint body fragrance reached his nose.


    "I''m done!" Michelle eximed. Her cheerful voice suddenly pulled him back to reality. Leon blinked a


    few times and paused for a few seconds before finishing his next move.


    The once white flower had turned into a strawberry.


    "Leon, you''re really amazing." Michelle pped her hands excitedly and reached out for the strawberry.


    A soft groan of satisfaction soon escaped her lips as she savored the sweet taste that filled her mouth.


    Leon smiled as he looked at her finishing the strawberry.


    For Michelle, Leon''s magic tricks and his consistent checking on her homeworkforted her a lot.


    She had gotten used to their routine that she would expect Leon to appear and check on her every


    night. She very much looked forward to his praises, but most of all, she eagerly waited for him to


    perform his magic tricks.


    It actually felt very strange. She was already twenty-one years old yet she was so naive.


    "I promised that I would nt some strawberries for you. I will do it in October. I guess you won''t be


    able to eat them until the Spring Festival," Leon said.


    "It would be nice to eat strawberries during the Spring Festival!" Michelle eximed. "When did you


    learn to conjure? It''s amazing!"


    "I''ve learned it a long time ago." In fact, he learned it because he wanted to make Valerie happy. Before


    he got the chance to show her what he could do, she had already left him.


    He actually lost interest in it after Valerie had left, but since he was not the type of person who gave up


    halfway, he decided to continue learning. What he didn''t expect was that it would havee in handy


    one day after all.


    When he conjured in front of Michelle for the first time, she was surprised. The joyful expression on her


    face made Leon feel some sense of aplishment.


    "Do you want to learn how to conjure as well?" Leon reached out and flicked her forehead.


    Since Michelle had always shown a keen interest in it, he thought that she would nod. To his surprise,


    she actually shook her head and answered, "I don''t. If I''m the one doing it, I don''t think I''ll enjoy it as


    much as I do when watching you doing it."


    Leon went silent for a bit as he contemted on her words. "I see. Do you want me to conjure to make


    you feel better when you''re upset?"


    "Yes!" Michelle kept on nodding her head vigorously. "That''s a deal."


    She then raised her hand and stretched out her pinky finger in front of Leon, waiting for him to do the


    same. Leon reached out his own and hooked it on hers, marking their deal.


    He then nced at the clock that told them it was already almost time for bed. As if right on cue, both


    of them stood up and went to their respective rooms. Before closing the door, Michelle said sweetly,


    "Good night, Leon. I wish you sweet dreams."


    The corners of Leon''s mouth lifted into a small smile as he looked back at her. "So do you." After


    bidding good night, he entered his room and turned off the lights. He plopped himself on his bed and


    stared at the dark ceiling above him as his mind drifted into various thoughts.


    He had slept much bettertelypared to before. Perhaps Michelle wishing him "sweet dreams"


    was effective enough. It was strange, though. No matter how many times he told himself the same


    words, they never worked at all.


    He had afortable, dreamless sleep thest time he was drunk which was stranger. Whenever he


    got drunk in the past, he usually had an even more restless night than the usual.


    Leon tried to shake off the weird thoughts forming in his head.


    Maybe it was just a coincidence. Once Michelle had already fallen asleep, he turned on the lights and


    finally closed his eyes.


    Every six o''clock in the morning the next day, he would get up and turn off the lights as soon as the


    rm clock rang. Then, he would go back to sleep.


    He would continue to do so as long as Michelle stayed for the night for the sake of his image.


    Once the examinations for her third year in college were done, Michelle happily hopped back to her


    dormitory and took her roommates to go shopping. She grabbed a bunch of things and purchased all of


    them for their trip to the haunted house tomorrow.


    As she ced all the items on the check-out counter, her roommates looked at one another with


    confused expressions. They didn''t understand what their trip to the haunted house got to do with the


    things Michelle bought¡ªa Bluetooth speaker, earplugs, lipstick and ketchup.


    Suddenly, her phone beeped and a messaged for her popped up from WeChat.


    The message was from Wynn. "You''re going to the haunted house tomorrow, right?"


    "Yes, do you want to go with us?" Michelle replied.


    "No, I don''t. I was just asking.


    Can you do me a favor and check my WeChat Moments to see if my posts are visible for thest three


    days or for a month?"


    "Okay."


    Wynn had the time to type and chat with her so it shouldn''t have been a problem for him to check his


    WeChat Moments himself. However, Michelle didn''t want to put too much thought into it and just did


    what he asked.


    Thetest post from Wynn''s WeChat Moments said, "I have a friend who is afraid of the dark and


    ghosts. He is afraid of haunted houses and horror movies the most. However, he has to keep his tall


    and strong image, so no one knows."


    Michelle raised an eyebrow and felt that this "friend" of his was familiar to her. She didn''t understand


    until she saw Leon''s WeChat ount.


    Without a moment to spare, she hurriedly typed on her phone.


    "Wynn, you set it to three days.


    Is yourtest post about Leon?


    Are you telling the truth? Leon isn''t afraid of darkness at all. He turns off the lights when he goes to


    sleep."


    Wynn was surprised when he read her reply. "He turns off the lights at night? How is that possible?"


    He then continued to type his reply.


    "I never said that it was Leon. I''m actually busy right now, bye."


    Michelle furrowed her brows at the weird exchange. "Okay, bye."


    The so-called "friend" was indeed Leon. Wynn deliberately asked Michelle to check his WeChat


    Moments on purpose to secretly reveal some information about Leon.


    He had no choice. He knew that if he told Michelle directly, Leon would definitely punish him severely.


    When he heard from Michelle that they were going to the haunted house with Leon the other day, he


    was worried that something might happen.


    However, this was all that he could do for now. Wynn hoped that Michelle would get the hint and not


    force Leon to go with them any longer.

 Chapter 656 A Ferris Wheel

    Chapter 656 A Ferris Wheel


    On the next day, around noon, Michelle and eight other people went to enjoy a seafood buffet. Leon, on


    the other hand, did not join them for lunch, because he had other matters to attend to, but he promised


    to arrive at the amusement park around two o''clock in the afternoon on time.


    Time passed by fast, and Leon was already on his way to the amusement park. Bryant drove him


    there, but since the car was a Rolls-Royce, Leon had to get off before he could get a good glimpse of


    the park''s gate. He then had to walk five hundred meters under the sun.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although there were a lot of people at the gate of the amusement park, Leon was able to spot Michelle


    at a nce.


    Michelle dressed up a little different from usual today. She wore a red hair band, while her hair was tied


    behind her ears, revealing her snow-white ears as well as her beaming face. Her eyes were bright


    under the sun, making her shining and even more attractive.


    As for her outfit, she wore a white flounce shirt atop a slip dress. The base color of her outfit was beige,


    while the bowknot on her chest was red in color, which matched the hair band on her head.


    On the hemline of her beige dress were strawberries carefully sewn and styled. The hem reached her


    knees, and so the rest of her fair legs were exposed. She wore leather shoes, and with every step, the


    hem of her dress shook gracefully.


    Despite the change in her style today, she was still no different from before. She was still as cute as her


    small handbag shaped like a cat''s head.


    As soon as he saw her, Leon walked over with a smile and greeted, "Michelle!"


    Leon wore a simple white statement shirt and ck pants, which he paired with creamy vintage


    sneakers, making him look clean and fresh.


    Hearing the familiar voice, Michelle turned her head. The other looked over as well, only to feel a gush


    of fresh wind blow over and embrace them.


    "Leon, I am here!" Michelle waved her hand and trotted happily towards him.


    As Leon walked over to meet Michelle halfway, he looked gentle and noble with his chin up. Many


    people turned their heads towards him.


    People wondered if Leon was an actor or something.


    Rainy gulped down the drink in her mouth and said, "To be honest, it''s pity that Leon is not a star. I


    mean, if he debuts, I will most likely be his fan."


    "Hmm, I just took a quick nce at himst time. I thought it was because he was just beautiful at a


    distance." Debra looked closely at Leon this time. "He does look more handsome at a short distance."


    "I know, right? He is so handsome!" Rainy had be a fan of Leon. Just when she was about to


    scream, her eyes were covered by a huge hand, which turned out to be her boyfriend. She raised her


    hand and patted the back of his. "I just want to have a look. Please?"


    Her boyfriend kept his hand on her face, covering her line of sight so that she would not look at Leon.


    Rainy exerted force and tried to pull his hand away but failed. As a result, she was lifted up and carried


    with one arm.


    Seeing Rainy lifted up, Aron raised his eyebrows and said, "Woah, dude, you have good arm strength."


    Rainy opened her mouth and bit her boyfriend''s arm. Then he kissed her lips. She shouted at him and


    chased after him. The two ran crazily around outside the amusement park.


    The others remained on their spot.


    Michelle and Leon joined the others. Lydia and Austin greeted Leon politely.


    Michelle introduced Leon to her friends and then introduced her friends to him. After the introduction,


    Rainy and her boyfriend finally stopped chasing each other and walked towards the small group.


    Not long after, they all went inside the amusement park in high spirits. Excitement and thrilling emotions


    filled them as they almost tried all the rides.


    For Leon, this was the second time Michelle dragged him here. He thought that he would also be


    watching her as he did the first time, but in fact, he took all the rides with her.


    Each ride had their own excitement with them, but all of them were fun for Leon, especially since all


    rides had people endlessly screaming in his ears. For a moment, he wanted to try screaming as well,


    but not because of the thrill of the rides, but because of the loss and pain deep inside his heart that so


    longed to get out.


    He didn''t have such an experience in venting out emotions, since all he knew was kept them inside of


    his heart. However, every time he felt ready to open his mouth and release such emotions, the ride


    would soon end.


    Every missed chance made Leon a little disappointed.


    After trying almost all exciting rides, there was only one left that they hadn''t tried yet, and it was the


    haunted house. Before going to the haunted house, Rainy informed them that she wanted to y a


    rather cid activity first to calm herself down before going for another rush of adrenaline inside the


    haunted house.


    The others nodded and suggested they all take the Ferris wheel then.


    However, Michelle decided not to go with them, and so Leon stayed with her. He went to get a soda.


    "There is no strawberry-vored soda. So I bought the orange one."


    The soda was taken out of the fridge, and a thinyer of moisture started to form on the bottle, making


    Leon''s slender fingers wet and shining due to the sun''s rays.


    Michelle stared at his hand for a while before taking the soda with a smile. She took a huge gulp and


    felt very satisfied after the cold and refreshing liquid touched her mouth and throat.


    Leon watched Michelle enjoy her drink, and seeing her drink happily made him smile.


    "It tastes amazing! Thank you, Leon!" Michelle stared at his hand again andplimented, "Leon, your


    hands are indeed so beautiful!"


    "What? Beautiful?" Leon asked in disbelief and turned to look around his hand. "Not bad."


    "Hmm, I think they do look good." Michelle ced the soda aside and scooted over to give some space


    on her left before patting the seat beside her. "Leon,e and sit down. Let''s enjoy this swing while


    waiting for them."


    Leon sat next to her, making the chair sway a little by his weight. Despite the additional weight, the


    swing''s iron chains connected sturdily on the sunshade. There were multiple trees surrounding the


    bench swing as well, so they were well-shaded and weren''t exposed to the sun at all.


    Leon asked, "Why didn''t you ride the Ferris wheel with them? Girls like those kinds of rides, right? I


    mean, Ferris wheel is kind of romantic."


    "Yeah, I know. That''s why I didn''t ride with them. I want to go with my boyfriend." Michelle swung her


    legs back and forth. "I want to kiss my boyfriend by the time we reach the peak of the Ferris wheel like


    the ones I see on TV. We won''t ride there around day time. The atmosphere at night is more romantic


    with all the lights around us."


    When his lips almost touched his bottle of water, he heard her mention something about kissing. His


    hand froze in ce and trembled. In the end, he wasn''t able to drink any water.


    As a matter of fact, it was not such a big deal to talk about such intimate things. After all, he talked


    openly with Wynn and the others about it, but Michelle was different. He felt a little ufortable


    talking about it with her, as if he had to think about what to say, or he might lead Michelle into


    something bad.


    "Well, that makes sense." After that vague reply, he decided to just change the topic. "What''s in your


    bag? It is bulging!"


    With a pat on her bag, she replied mysteriously, "Well, it''s a secret, but we can use them when we go


    inside the haunted houseter."


    ''The what? The haunted house?!''


    Hearing this made Leon''s body stiffen as if a chill suddenly ran down his spine. Realizing what he had


    done, he preferred to talk about the previous topic. ''Did she really mention the haunted house?''


    He was really frightened about the idea of entering the haunted house.


    This made him remember about the phone call Michelle had with her roommates and how they talked


    about going to try the haunted house.


    ''Was I out of my mind to agree toe with them?''


    Pretending to be calm, Leon swallowed and asked, "Michelle, are we really going to the haunted house


    "Yes, I mean, why not? I came here once with Nini, and I was almost scared to cry. After I went back, I


    told my roommates everything about it. They had always wanted toe here and try it themselves."


    Michelle clenched her bag. This time, she was sure that she would never let out a tear.


    Calling Wynn''s post in his WeChat Moments, she asked, "Leon, are you afraid of going inside the


    haunted house?"


    ''Of course I am!''


    However, Leon looked at her and lied. "No, of course not."


    After that, he turned away, afraid that his face might betray his words. He twisted the water bottle back


    and forth with his hands, wanting to beat himself with it.


    It was not long after that he started to regret what he had said.


    After all, he would rather die here than enter the haunted house.


    He could not take back what he said. After the others got off the Ferris wheel, Leon dragged himself


    and followed them like a robot towards the haunted house.

 Chapter 657 The Haunted House

    Chapter 657 The Haunted House


    In order to amplify the terror of the haunted house, it was built near the edge of the amusement park.


    The surrounding woods apanied by the fact that it was rather secluded and away from the noise


    of the park, really had the desired effect.


    The sun had started setting in the woods. The paved path was quiet with only the rustling of the wind


    blowing through the trees as the leaves fell to the ground. It was still summer, but it looked deste


    here.


    Holding her boyfriend''s arm tightly, Rainy looked around timidly and asked, "Why hasn''t anyonee


    out? Didn''t you say that the haunted house is quite popr?"


    "I don''t know." Debra was lost in thought for a moment before eximing in terror, "Have they all been


    eaten by ghosts?"


    A gust of wind blew, terrifying the group. Rainy''s legs trembled, and she stammered, "Really?"


    Seeing that she was really frightened, Debra smiled, "I was just kidding. Ghosts don''te out during


    the day."


    "Then why? Why is there no oneing out?" Rainy couldn''t shake this thought. If it wasn''t for her


    boyfriend''s safe arms, she would have run away ages ago.


    Debra was stunned. "I really don''t know."


    "What?" Rainy smiled bitterly.


    To further the torment, Aron asked lightly, "Are we lost? Otherwise, how could there be no one else


    here?"


    Rainy couldn''t stand it anymore. She turned into her boyfriend''s arms and clutched onto his waist with


    all her might.


    Debra''s face turned pale. She slowly moved closer to Robin Luo and Kane Yang. Kane smiled at her,


    asking, "Are you afraid? Then why did you and Rainye here?"


    "Exactly," Robin said carelessly. "You two seemed the most interested, but now you''re scared out of


    your wits."


    "You two deserve to be single all these years." Debra rolled her eyes and stood between the two of


    them. "We are ssmates. Please just take care of meter."


    Aron chuckled and said, "You two, look at Lydia and Michelle. They are much calmer than both of you."


    Lydia nced at them. "I have a question. Do you think I can run faster than a ghost?"


    Aron answered, "I don''t think so. Ghosts don''t even have legs. They just float after you. They''re


    incredibly fast. You can''t escape from them. Right, Austin?"


    Austin''s cold expression still stuck firmly on his face.


    "We''re already in the haunted house."


    "What?" Aron asked. "What do you mean? I don''t understand."


    Leon had a rough idea. He concluded that as soon as they entered the forest, they had already entered


    the boundary of the haunted house. No wonder his hair had been standing on end until now.


    From that moment, he didn''t make a sound and hid every trace of fear that was consuming him. As he


    walked beside Michelle, he nced at her and noticed how calm she was. Almost too calm, as if she


    wasn''t human.


    He started wondering whether the girl next to him was in fact some other type of life form.


    ''No, no, no. I''m overthinking this.


    Why is nobody else around though?''


    Leon''s body stiffened.


    The breeze suddenly blew in the forest again. With it, he smelled a familiar faint milky fragrance that


    instantlyforted his restless heart.


    Ghosts definitely smelled a lot worse than that and he was pretty sure that they couldn''t copy a


    woman''s fragrance.


    "Michelle, why is nobodying out?" The faint smile on Leon''s face froze. He felt like a robot.


    "Because this is not the way out and there are quite a few ways in." She turned to him with a sweet


    smile as warm as the sun, calming him down for a while.


    Rainy breathed a sigh of relief. "Oh, I see. I was getting really scared for a moment.


    No wonder no one is here." Debra grinned and said, "I was just kidding. There are no ghosts."


    "But I don''t understand. Austin, what did you mean by that?" Lydia asked in confusion.


    Austin turned to look at Michelle and asked, "Shall I tell them or let them experience it themselves?"


    "We are all here for fun. We have to let them experience it for themselves first." Michelle squinted her


    eyes and smiled slyly. Leon nced at her and from her cunning look he knew she was nning some


    kind of tricks. He wanted to stop her, but he didn''t know how. There was no way that he could tell her


    that he was afraid.


    All these people were younger than him, so he would be too embarrassed to admit to being scared.


    Austin managed to notice how Leon behaved. He didn''t care much for talking, but he was a master at


    observing people''s behavior. He immediately knew that Leon was afraid of ghosts. ''No wonder he has


    been silent all this time.''


    Austin wanted to say something to stop Michelle, but it was toote. He heard her sweet voice speak


    up.


    "Let''s number off. I''ll go first. One."


    Leon quickly jumped in, "Two."


    Lydia said, "Three."


    Austin nonchntly announced, "Four."


    "Five, six," Rainy called out for herself and her boyfriend.


    Debra swiftly eximed, "Seven, eight, nine. I helped them to number off."


    Aron, thest and most audacious in the group, said leisurely, "Ten."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Eleven." A voice filled everyone''s ears out of nowhere. It seemed to float through the air like a ghost.


    Rainy was astonished. "Where is the eleventh person?"


    Debra was also confused and chipped in, "Yeah! We only have ten people, right? Where is the


    eleventh one? Aron, is it you?"


    Aron shrugged. "It wasn''t me."


    "Then who was it?" Debra looked around and saw nothing but trees.


    "Oh, my God!" Rainy''s legs became weak again. "Honey, hold me tight!"


    "Okay, okay. Don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    Aronughed so hard that his whole body was shaking. Austin patted him on the shoulder and said,


    "Stop scaring them."


    "So you did say it?" Lydia asked and looked at Aron. Shaking his head, he answered, "No."


    Lydia was smart enough to notice something odd. "The one who just said eleven must be one of the


    haunted house''s staff, right? Austin, you just said that this forest is part of the haunted house. How do


    you know that?"


    "I have researched about this ce in advance," Austin replied.


    "I see." Lydia nced at his cold face and quickly looked away.


    Seeing that they were really frightened, Michelle quickly exined, "The ghosts in this ce are yed


    by the staff. And the forest is a part of the haunted house."


    "Oh my God!" Rainy wiped the cold sweat off her forehead.


    Debra touched her nose, pretending that she had been calm andposed this whole time, without a


    fear in the world.


    Leon was still silent. After striding down the path, he finally saw the smiling face of the ticket seller that


    was apanied by a group of people. He finally felt like he was in the real world again and not in


    some alternate dimension.


    Austin went to the line to buy the tickets, while the others stayed there. Debra looked at the entrance


    and said, "I can''t hear any scream. It seems that it''s not so horrible after all."


    Hearing that, Leon also began feeling better.


    "The sound instion is incredible so you can''t hear any of the screams." Michelle stared at the


    entrance, longing to rush in. She wanted to finally restore her dignity.


    Before Leon could calm down fully, his fear skyrocketed again.


    He raised his head and gulped a mouth of water in an attempt to soothe his nerves. It wasn''t of much


    help though.


    "Michelle, where is the bathroom?"


    "It''s over there." As he was about to set off, he heard her add, "But Leon, be careful."


    He stopped dead in his tracks and asked, "Are there ghosts in the bathroom too?"


    Aron was astonished. "Really? What if they scare us at the wrong time?"


    They were all left speechless.


    Leon gritted his teeth and pursed his lips. He didn''t want to go to the bathroom anymore.


    "That''s the restroom of the staff here. Visitors can go there as well, but they are likely to run into


    something terrifying. If you''re timid, I wouldn''t rmend going in there. I just want to remind you,


    Leon," Michelle said.


    "Thank you for that, Michelle." Leon was so good at hiding his emotions that nobody could detect the


    nervousness under his smile. He clenched the water bottle tightly and soon had a brilliant ideae to


    mind.


    "I''ll be back soon. I just want to wash my hands. Actually, forget it. I''d better wash my hands with the


    water in the bottle. Then I can just throw the bottle away afterwards." Leon unscrewed the bottle cap


    and poured it over his hands.


    He bought this water a while ago so it had already turned warm. However, as soon as it touched his


    skin, it felt colder than when he took it out of the fridge.


    He threw the empty bottle into the trash can and stood in front of it silently for a moment.


    Austin had already bought the tickets. He raised his hand, signaling to them toe over. Michelle


    excitedly pulled Leon by the wrist and trotted over.


    "Leon, let''s go inside."


    Reluctance filled the deepest pit of Leon''s heart. He really didn''t want to enter.


    For a moment, he wanted to confess that he was afraid of the darkness and more so, the ghosts.


    However, when he saw the bright smile on Michelle''s face and the constant warmth from her hand that


    seeped into his wrist, he didn''t say anything.


    As soon as he entered the haunted house, he was mortified by the screams of the other visitors.


    Soon, the eerie music apanied the shrieks of terror.


    He couldn''t believe what was happening.


    ''Is it toote for me to confess now?''


    "Can I leave?" Rainy was the first to retreat.


    Leon''s ears pricked up, waiting for the answer. He needed to know as well.


    "Well, this door is the entrance and you can only go out from the exit at the other side." Michelle blinked


    her innocent eyes.


    Leon felt his every ounce of hope soon dissipate.


    It was toote to save himself.

 Chapter 658 Dont Be Afraid

    Chapter 658 Don''t Be Afraid


    Before they could even start walking inside, the music in the background had already scared them.


    Rainy was particrly frightened as she trembled in her boyfriend''s arms.


    "Interactive 3D Audio. The haunted house is really a big deal." Aron looked at the four girls with worried


    eyes. "Austin and I searched about it online. It''s really scary. There are all kinds of strange things in


    there, like Sadako, the female ghosting out of the TV. There''s blood everywhere; it''s so terrifying."


    "Is it really that scary?" Rainy said, her voice trembling.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "We haven''t searched it online," her boyfriend said. "Rainy''s too afraid. Is there a way for us to back


    out?"


    "Yes, yes. There''s a switch here we can press that would alert the management of the haunted house.


    They''ll lead us to a safe passageway where we can exit." Aron looked around but couldn''t find the


    switch. "Michelle, do you know where it is?"


    "I do." Michelle approached the wall and pointed at the switch. "Do you want me to press it?"


    "Yes, please. My boyfriend and I won''t be joining you anymore. I hope you guys have fun." Rainy finally


    calmed down. "It''s different from the haunted house that I''ve been to before. Just listening to the eerie


    music and the screams is enough to give me goose bumps."


    Robin nudged Debra with his elbow. "What about you? Are you still going to join us or what?"


    "Of course. I''m not a coward!" Debra straightened her back. "I''m a little scared, but I''m also curious


    since I''ve never been to a haunted house before."


    Lydia was stunned. "Haven''t you been to one before?"


    "No." Debra shook her head and took a deep breath.


    "How could you have the courage to go to such a horrible haunted house if you''ve never been to one


    before?" Aron was shocked. "Debra, you''re so awesome."


    The others also gave her a thumbs-up sign. Seeing her friends believe in her made Debra more


    courageous. "Don''t worry. Michelle, press the button. Let Rainy and her boyfriend leave first."


    "Okay." As soon as Michelle pressed the button, two security guards came over and led Rainy and her


    boyfriend towards the exit.


    Now only eight of them were left.


    Aron walked in front. "I''ll take the lead. Follow me and don''t fall behind. I heard there''s a revolving door


    somewhere in the haunted house. If we don''t stick together, we might get separated."


    "That''s right. Thest time I came with Nini, we went in with another group. After a while, they all


    disappeared. They must''ve walked through that door and left us. If Nini hadn''t been holding my hand, I


    probably would''ve been separated from her too," Michelle said.


    Lydia looked at Michelle. "Michelle, do you want to hold my hand?"


    "I want to hold your hand!" Debra immediately ran towards Lydia and grabbed her hand. "You go to the


    other side, Michelle. Lydia is brave. She''s been to haunted houses before, so she''s not afraid."


    "You three girls walk in the middle while Aron takes the lead. Austin and Leon will stand on either side


    while Kane and I will be behind. We''ll protect all three of you, I promise!" Robin said with a smile.


    All of them nodded in agreement apart from Austin. "I''ll be on the back alone. Leon, take care of


    Michelle. Thest time we went here, she was so scared that she cried!"


    "I didn''t cry!" Michelle shrieked.


    "Yes, of course. You didn''t cry." Lydia smiled. "You almost cried."


    "Exactly." Michelle pouted and snorted like a child. "I don''t need Leon''s protection! I''m not scared,


    okay?"


    Leon reached out his hand and touched his nose. He hoped that he would be invisible to the ghosts in


    the haunted house.


    He had been quite nervous all this time.


    ''Stop overthinking, '' he told himself.


    Now that he knew that the ghosts in the haunted were only people, he wasn''t that scared anymore.


    Then he remembered that ghosts were once human beings!


    The thought terrified him even more.


    Despite his raging anxiety, Leon followed them into the house. The creepy music was ying as


    shrilling screams echoed across the entire haunted house. Thanks to the constant shing of the


    incandescentmps along the corridors, they saw bloody palms and scratches imprinted on the wall, as


    well as words like "save me" and "she is here." The terrifying atmosphere made everyone shiver.


    Out of nowhere, a cell phone rang. It wasn''t too loud, but it was very creepy.


    "Whose phone is that?" Debra asked.


    "Don''t mind it. It''s probably not ours." As soon as Austin finished, the phone stopped ringing. Everyone


    exhaled a sigh of relief.


    "Debra, your phone is on the floor."


    "Wow, am I really that scared to have dropped my phone?" Debra bent down to pick up her phone.


    "Debra, what phone are you talking about?" Michelle looked puzzled. Suddenly, the light in the corridor


    turned off, and everything became pitch ck.


    "Debra, if I remember correctly, your phone was hanging around your neck. How could it fall?" Lydia''s


    throat lumped.


    Debra''s face turned pale. "Then, who was talking to me just now? That sounded like..."


    "It was me." A voice imitating Robin''s voice came from the phone she was holding.


    Aron hit his own forehead. "Ghost!"


    "Ah!" Everyone started to scream in terror. The phone in Debra''s hand lit up. A ghost''s face appeared


    on the screen.


    "That was a ghost calling us." Before Aron could even finish what he was saying, Debra had already


    tossed the phone away. She ran away as fast as her legs could carry her.


    Robin cursed under his breath. "Fuck! Debra, stop! Don''t run! You''ll be separated from us!" He started


    chasing after her.


    "Damn it, Robin!" Kane shouted as he ran after them, too.


    When he realized that everything was descending into chaos, Aron followed their lead and chased after


    them as well.


    Only four of them were left in the darkness.


    Michelle''s jaw cked open as she tried to find the words to speak, but none woulde out. ''They


    were so fast!'' she thought.


    Like Michelle, Leon was also out of words. ''Why do I feel likeughing?''


    Austin was speechless as well. ''I just told them about this! But they didn''t listen. Now, they just fell into


    their trap.''


    "What should do they do now?" Lydia asked worriedly.


    "Aron''s with them. They''ll be just fine." Austin calmed down and walked towards Michelle and the


    others. "Let''s keep going. If we''re lucky, we might see them again."


    Lydia followed Austin while Michelle walked with Leon. With Leon by her side, Michelle wasn''t afraid at


    all. She looked around and inched closer to Leon.


    Michelle''s aroma was so rxing that it helped ease Leon''s anxiety.


    "Michelle, are you okay?" he asked.


    "I''m fine, Leon. But let''s not talk now. Let''s wait until we''re out of this darkness." Even though Michelle


    told him to stop talking, she continued to speak. "People in this haunted house are so talented that


    some of them can imitate other people''s voices. Just now, I thought it was Robin who reminded Debra


    that her phone was on the floor."


    Leon took a deep breath and said, "There are so many skillful people here. Sadly, they''re doing


    something that''s unworthy of their talents."


    "I don''t know. Maybe they get paid really well since the haunted house is a famous attraction and the


    tickets here are very expensive." Michelle paused and stopped in her tracks. "Leon, wait."


    "What''s wrong?" Leon''s heart began to sink.


    "Lydia, Austin, are you still here?" Michelle called out their names, but no one answered. "Oh no, Leon,


    they might have got separated from us!"


    A chill ran down Leon''s spine.


    On the other side, Austin said the same when they found out that Michelle and Leon were no longer


    behind them. "They probably got separated from us."


    Initially, they were one group. Then they were divided into two, then into three.


    A pale orange lighting from the door flickered in the darkness. Thanks to it, Leon saw Michelle,


    who stood very closely to him. He saw that she wasn''t frightened at all. Rather, she looked quite


    excited!


    "Leon, if I''m not mistaken, there is a TV in that room, and a woman ying as Sadako, crawling out of


    the TV."


    Taking a deep breath, Leon reached out his hand towards hers. "Come here, Michelle. I''ll hold your


    hand."


    "Thank you, Leon." Michelle took Leon''s hand but was surprised that it was cold.


    She had held his hand in the past, but it was never this cold.


    Right now, it was as cold as snow.


    Thest time she came to the haunted house with Nina, her hands and feet were also cold because


    she was afraid.


    Suddenly, she remembered Wynn''s post in his WeChat Moments¡ª"I have a friend who is afraid of the


    dark and ghosts. He is afraid of haunted houses and horror movies the most. However, he has to keep


    his tall and strong image, so no one knows."


    "Leon." Michelle lowered her eyes and held his hand.


    "What? What''s wrong?" Leon saw that Michelle was looking at her feet and thought that she was


    scared. "Don''t be afraid. I''m here with you."


    "Okay," Michelle replied softly. Her long eyshes were marred with teas, and she felt her eyes go


    misty.


    When they were about to reach the door, Leon was so nervous that he didn''t notice the subtle change


    in Michelle.


    As they stood before the door, Leon was able to see what was inside the room. It was in total disarray,


    with ck cloth hanging on the wall.


    The TV with Sadako was right behind the ck cloth. They figured that the trick would start as soon as


    they entered the room.


    Michelle held back her tears and looked up with a smile. "Leon, I have something for you. With it, you


    won''t hear any noise."


    Leon looked at Michelle with a pair of puzzled eyes. "Okay." Although he seemed calm, he wanted to


    ask her why it took so long for her to bring that up. Because of that, he had been needlessly scared to


    death by wailing ghosts, which almost gave him a heart attack.


    Michelle took out two pairs of earplugs from her bag and handed one to Leon. "They can iste the


    sound from outside and you won''t hear anything. Nini has asked someone to make them for me."


    When Michelle came here thest time and almost cried, she swore to herself that she woulde


    back here again. Nina was worried that she was going to cry again, so she asked someone to make


    two pairs of earplugs for her.


    The reason why so many horror movies were scary was because of the background sound effects. If


    the sound was removed, the movies would only be half as terrifying.


    When Leon put on the earplugs, the world went quiet. As a result, everything became less frightening.


    Michelle took out a small Bluetooth speaker from her bag and connected it to her phone. She also took


    out a bag of ketchup. With her back turned, she let the ketchup ooze and ced some on her face.


    Leon didn''t see what Michelle was doing with her face. He only saw the ketchup on her hands like


    blood. His eyebrows twitched. He understood what was happening.


    Everything had been nned from the very beginning.

 Chapter 659 Naughty Girl

    Chapter 659 Naughty Girl


    The mechanism in the room was located under the carpet by the door. When Michelle stepped on it,


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    the incandescent light began to flicker. The ck cloth on the wall was lifted up, and the sizzling sound


    of electricity echoed intermittently across the room.


    The TV was turned on. A female ghost with white clothes and long ck hair covering her face


    appeared on the screen as she crawled forward.


    The terrifying sound effect sent chills to everyone in the room.


    The actress who yed the female ghost hid behind the wall, ready to scare them.


    However, thanks to the earplugs he was wearing, Leon couldn''t hear any of the frightening sounds.


    Even though the sound was no longer there, he still wasn''t brave enough to look anywhere but at


    Michelle''s back.


    Leon grabbed her phone and yed an audio file. As soon as he clicked on it, the Bluetooth speaker


    came to life and began to y music. Although Leon couldn''t hear it, he guessed it was creepier than


    music in the haunted house.


    Michelle was pretending to be a ghost to scare the staff.


    This piqued Leon''s interest. He didn''t know how she would frighten the actress ying ghost.


    Behind the wall, the actress was about to climb out of the wall. All of a sudden, a soft luby rang out in


    the room.


    "Wee to my world. That''s painted with sadness..."


    The child''s voice sounded very monotonous and swept through the actress''s ears like a ghost.


    Thinking it was another actress ying ghost, she continued to crawl forward, not minding what she


    had just heard.


    When she was already at the edge of the TV frame, she expected to hear people screaming, but


    instead was met with silence. ''They must be really brave, '' she thought to herself.


    "There''s no light of sun. There you can''t hear any sound at all..."


    As the scary luby went on, the louder it became to the point that the sound drowned the music of the


    haunted house out.


    The actress began to feel scared. She was starting to think this wasn''t made by another actress.


    Suddenly, she remembered something. This luby wasn''t part of the haunted house!


    The actress froze in fear. Michelle saw her and approached her.


    A pair of feet appeared in front of the actress. She covered her mouth to stop herself from screaming


    as the luby continued to y.


    She removed her long ck wig to see what was in front of her. What greeted her was a pair of big


    eyes and a face marred with blood. It was Michelle, smiling impishly as the terrifying luby continued


    to y. Her big eyes and the dress she wore made her look like a doll.


    The actress screamed and fled in terror. With nowhere to go, she found herself backed against a wall.


    "Where are you from?" she asked, her voice trembling in fear.


    Michelle didn''t hear her. When she saw how scared the actress was, she turned off the audio and


    wiped the ketchup off her hands and face. What was left was a proud smile.


    Leonughed as he took off his earplugs. He walked over to Michelle and rubbed her head.


    "You naughty girl!"


    Michelle had already taken off her earplugs, so she heard what he said. She stuck out her tongue


    yfully and held his hand as they walked away.


    The staff who tried to frighten Michelle were scared by her. Leon, who was behind her, burst into


    All of the staff were so confused by what Michelle did. Even the people monitoring the cameras were


    so puzzled since they didn''t know who was ying the ghost.


    In the monitoring room, they could only see what was happening but couldn''t hear the luby Michelle


    yed. They thought it was just another actress ying a ghost.


    Everything was so confusing that the manager had to call all the staff together to check.


    Michelle didn''t know that she caused such a big fuss. But it didn''t matter to her. She was happy that


    she was finally able to exact her revenge as she left the haunted house,ughing.


    Usually, the people who came out of the haunted house were so terrified that their legs turned into jelly.


    However, when Michelle came out, she wasughing. When people saw her, they thought she became


    crazy from being so scared, so they stayed away from her.


    "Well, if you keepughing, people will think you''re crazy." Leon patted Michelle''s head before she


    stopped.


    Rainy and her boyfriend had been waiting for them at the exit. The people around them were saying


    that the girl became crazy after going to the haunted house. She wondered if that was really the case.


    "Michelle, are you okay?" Rainy frowned and, without waiting for Michelle to answer, turned to Leon.


    "What''s going on?"


    "She had fun in the haunted house. She had a good time." Leon smiled.


    Rainy was skeptical. "Had fun? Was it fun being scared?"


    "It wasn''t scary," Leon said.


    It was the ghosts, rather, the staff, who had been scared.


    Rainy saw the sincerity in Leon''s amber eyes. She believed that they weren''t lying.


    However, she began to doubt them when she saw Debra.


    Tears were streaming down Debra''s cheeks. As soon as she saw Rainy, she threw herself into her


    arms. "Rainy, it was so scary. I feel like my legs are going to give up on me any second now. I''ll never


    As Rainy held her, she noticed that she was trembling all over. She patted her on the back. "Okay, we


    won''te here ever again."


    "I''ll never go to any haunted house again!"


    "Okay."


    "Debra, you just went through the scariest haunted house in the country. Are you now also afraid of


    other haunted houses?" Robin asked someone for a piece of tissue and handed it to her.


    "Exactly," Aron echoed. "Michelle, how are you? Did you cry this time?"


    "No, I didn''t." Michelle smiled happily. "I want to try it again."


    Leon chuckled and shook his head. ''Even if you want to go back, I''m sure the staff won''t wee you,


    '' he thought to himself.


    "You''re awesome, Michelle!" Aron praised her and then turned to Debra, who was still crying. "Debra


    had been running around like a headless chicken the entire time. We were so confused, including the


    staff. We just watched her run around and scream!"


    Heughed boisterously as he recalled that scene. "We just stood in a row and watched her run. It was


    so funny."


    The others burst intoughter as they heard Aron''s story. However, when he saw the resentful


    expression on Debra''s face, Aron shut his mouth and stoppedughing.


    After a while, Aron asked Michelle again, "You don''t look frightened at all. What''s going on with you?"


    When Michelle was about to answer, people who had juste out of the haunted house began to


    talk. "I don''t know who was devious enough to scare the staff. Because of that, we didn''t meet any


    ghost at all. That was boring."


    "But the staff shouldn''t be scared by the guest in the first ce!"


    "They should really hire the person who scared all of them to be a part of their group."


    As Aron heard what people were saying, he turned to Michelle and looked at her with puzzled eyes.


    "Are you the one that they''re talking about?"


    "They scared me first, so naturally, I took revenge." Michelle leaned closer to Leon and looked up. "Isn''t


    it, Leon? They scared me, so I scared them back!"


    "Yes," Leon said in a serious tone. "It''s not your fault. They scared you first."


    Aron was dumbfounded yet impressed. "You are awesome, Michelle!"


    The others heard what Michelle had done, and in unison, praised her.


    Michelle blushed and smiled sheepishly.


    "It''s her! It''s her!" Ady with disheveled ck hair and white clothes screamed as she pointed angrily


    at Michelle. "She pretended to be a ghost to scare us!"


    Then, a group of security guards ran toward them.

 Chapter 660 Leons Feelings

    Chapter 660 Leon''s Feelings


    Sensing that something was wrong, Aron pushed Michelle. "Why are you standing there like an idiot?


    Run!"


    "What? Oh, right! Run!" Grabbing Leon''s hand, Michelle turned and started running. "Let''s go. The bad


    guys areing after us!"


    Leon picked up his pace, feeling gusts of wind blowing over his ears. The exit of the haunted house


    was not far from the road. Michelle quickly hailed a taxi and pushed Leon into it. "Hurry up and get in!"


    The man, who was 1.85 meters tall, identally bumped his forehead as he bent to enter the vehicle.


    In his hurry, he didn''t notice that he hurt himself. Since Michelle entered after him and her body was


    petitepared to Leon''s, she didn''t see him hit his head.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    As soon as they were both safely inside the car, she mmed the door shut and urged the driver to


    start driving.


    When Leon saw the exasperation on the faces of the security guards they''d left behind, he smirked.


    The feeling of being able to run away after getting into trouble reminded him of when he was a


    teenager. His chest heaved as he caught his breath. It was as if someone had brought out the teenager


    in him.


    He turned to look at Michelle who was sticking her head out the window. Her hairband was missing¡ªit


    probably fell off at some point during the chase. The wind was making a mess of her inky ck hair


    and a few strands stuck to her flushed cheeks.


    The smile on Leon''s face broadened.


    "Leon, we managed to run away," Michelle said, looking at herpanion with a pleased expression.


    Having said that, she turned to lean against the car window and enjoy the breeze. "The wind is so


    refreshing! Leon, look. The clouds look like they are on fire!"


    Michelle yanked Leon''s arm in her excitement, admiring the golden-red glow of the sun as it started to


    sink in the horizon. Her grin was infectious.


    "I see it." Leon followed her gaze, watching how the sunset turned the clouds pink and red. "If you like


    what you see, you should take a photo using your phone."


    "Oh, I will." Michelle took out her phone and unlocked it. Again, Leon saw a photo of himself holding a


    cone of strawberry ice cream.


    On-screen, the sunset didn''t look as beautifulpared to seeing it with their own eyes. Michelle didn''t


    know much aboutposing pictures and struggled to capture the beauty of the scenery.


    "Try to reduce the exposure," Leon suggested, reaching out to tap her screen. The reddish glow of the


    setting sun then became more prominent, closer to what they were seeing with their eyes.


    Even though Leon wasn''t sitting close to her, Michelle could smell the faint musk of his cologne. It was


    a scent that was new to her but she liked how it smelled.


    The wind rushed past her ears, but Michelle couldn''t hear it over the sound of her own heartbeat.


    ''Oh, no! I''m feeling nervous again!''


    She froze up, pursing her lips tightly. Leon, thinking that the girl was still admiring by the view, pressed


    the shutter button for her with a slender finger.


    As the phone was not on mute, the sound of the camera going "click" startled Michelle that she nearly


    dropped it.


    "What''s wrong?" Leon asked, noticing that she had gone quiet.


    Michelle didn''t dare to open her mouth. She held the phone tightly in her hand as if she was trying to


    restrain herself.


    This made the man a little nervous. He turned her around gently to face him. "Why are you not saying


    anything? Do you feel ufortable?"


    "Leon!" Now aware of the red swelling on Leon''s forehead, Michelle could care less if her heart jumped


    out. "You''re hurt! Where did you hit your forehead? Is it painful?"


    She was ovee with anxiety.


    Leon reached up to inspect his forehead. It stung a little when his fingers brushed against the bump but


    the pain was manageable.


    "I must have bumped it somewhere along the way. Do we have Band-Aids at home? If we do, just put a


    Band-Aid on it," Leon said.


    "Yes. We have many Band-Aids," Michelle answered "Is a Band-Aid enough? Shall we go to the


    hospital? It looks serious, Leon. Let''s go to the hospital."


    "I''m fine," Leon assured her with a smile. "My skin is like this. Even if it''s just a pinch, the spot will turn


    red, but it will recover after a while. Nini''s skin is like this as well."


    "Really?" Michelle thought about it, a little wrinkle forming between her eyebrows. "Nini''s neck does


    turn red often but it takes several days to recover.


    She''d get mosquito bites here. And the redness would take days to disappear so she would apply


    concealer on it or wear Band-Aids to ss. I think Band-Aids are useless." She pointed at her neck.


    Leon felt embarrassed.


    He wanted to tell her that what she saw was probably not mosquito bites but hickeys.


    Hickeys were technically bruises and, on skin that was prone to turning red, needed more time to


    disappear.


    "It''s different," Leon said vaguely. When he looked at Michelle, his gaze dropped to her neck.


    Her snow-white neck looked as smooth as cream. When a breeze passed, he smelled a milky


    fragranceing from her and it was surprisingly seductive. He suddenly had the urge to lick her neck,


    wondering if it would taste sweet.


    ''No, Leon! What are you thinking?


    How can you even think of such a thing?''


    Scandalized by his thoughts, he turned to look out his window instead. He stiffly pressed a button to


    make the window roll down, letting gusts of the night air blow in and put his hair in disarray.


    Remembering that he had an image to maintain, Leonbed his fingers through his hair, taming the


    locks back into his usual hairstyle.


    Michelle blinked in confusion but decided against asking him about it. When they arrived at the


    apartment, she went straight to the first-aid kit.


    "Leon, I found the Band-Aids. Sit down so I can put one on you. But I''m telling you now¡ªif the swelling


    doesn''t subside by tomorrow, we''re going to the hospital. Although the injury is small, I don''t like seeing


    you hurt." Michelle peeled off the non-adhesive parts of the Band-Aid as she walked over to the living


    room.


    Leon was seated on the sofa when he heard herst sentence. Teasingly, he asked, "Why don''t you


    want to see me hurt?"


    "I just don''t want to see you to get hurt. I don''t want anyone who treats me well to get hurt." Michelle


    leaned over him. "Leon, don''t move. I''ll just blow on the swelling first before applying the Band-Aid."


    "Okay." Leon sat still and felt cool puffs of air brush over his forehead. His forehead, which wasn''t even


    in a lot of pain, didn''t hurt anymore.


    The man lifted his gaze to admire Michelle who was still focused on blowing on his forehead. She had


    long eyshes and her lips were puckered.


    He wanted to kiss her.


    This was new to Leon¡ªhaving impure thoughts twice in one day. Since a few years ago, he had been


    a man of few desires. He never had such perverse musings. Wynn and Bryant even suspected that he


    was not only suffering from a psychological injury but also a physical one.


    Flustered, Leon dropped his gaze only to notice that Michelle was standing between his legs. She was


    so close to him that, if he stretched out his hands, he could wrap his arms around her waist.


    ''Her waist looks slender. I wonder what it would feel like to hold.


    Argh! Leon, you bastard!''


    Cursing himself, he stood abruptly. Michelle had not yet finished putting the Band-Aid on his forehead


    so half of the strip hung lopsidedly.


    "What''s wrong, Leon?" Leon looked disturbed and a little bit frightened which put the girl at a loss.


    Looking up at him, she asked, "Did I hurt you?"


    "No." Leon''s throat felt dry. "It''s too hot here so I''m going to take a shower."


    Without waiting for a reply, he rushed toward the bathroom.


    Watching him make a hasty exit, Michelle muttered under her breath, "I turned down the temperature of


    the air conditioner. How can it be hot?"


    She saw that he was about to close the door so she piped up, "Leon, put the Band-Aid on properly and


    don''t let the wound get wet."


    Leon''s only answer was to close the door which, to Michelle, sounded a bit depressing.

 Chapter 661 Money Is Everything

    Chapter 661 Money Is Everything


    Leon stayed in the shower for almost an hour. By then, it was almost seven o''clock in the evening.


    Lydia had been calling Michelle several times. Michelle didn''t really care if they would bete for the


    party, but she was starting to get worried that something might have happened to Leon.


    For a long time, Michelle paced back and forth in front of the bathroom. When she finally heard that the


    water stopped running, she raised her hand to knock on the door.


    "Are you done now, Leon?"


    "Yes, I am." A cold shower was exactly what Leon needed to calm down. He believed that it was


    because he hadn''t had sex for a long time that he had desire for Michelle.


    Leon reached for a bath towel and dried his body. He then put on his clothes and opened the door.


    Michelle had already changed her clothes. She now wore a white T-shirt and a ck pleated skirt. Her


    hair was up in a bun, making her look more youthful than ever.


    Leon''s eyes roamed from her head to her feet, noting her bare legs. They were white and straight.


    Thankfully, he had dispelled all evil thoughts during his long shower.


    He firmly believed that his unusual reaction today was a side effect of being abstinent for so long. If it


    was a different woman who flirted with him, he would have the same reaction.


    But then again, Michelle didn''t really flirt with him on purpose. He hadn''t even noticed how he regarded


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    her as a woman instead of a girl he treated as his sister.


    The reason why he kept berating himself was because he had always treated Michelle like a sister. And


    yet he had an erection toward her.


    Perhaps the cold shower was so long that he neglected such details.


    "Have they been calling you nonstop?" Leon was drying his hair as he walked out of the bathroom. He


    passed by Michelle.


    "Yes, they are waiting for us to have dinner." Michelle trailed after him. "Leon, do boys really take that


    long?"


    Leon paused his ministration of drying his hair.


    For men, size, length, and time were things that weren''t discussed publicly. It wasn''t really because of


    his dirty thoughts, but Michelle''sst sentence could easily be misunderstood by other people.


    Embarrassed, Leon cleared his throat and replied vaguely, "Well, not everyone, but I do."


    Michelle was almost clueless about the affairs of men and women.


    When it came to these things, she was like a nk piece of paper. Naturally, she didn''t understand the


    meaning of Leon''s words. "Well, it doesn''t matter how long you take a shower as long as the water is


    cold. But if you''re taking a hot shower, you might faint if stay too long in the bathroom. So you better


    not take a long one during winter," she said seriously.


    "We''re only midway through summer, Michelle." Leon looked at her and smiled. "Why are you thinking


    of winter so suddenly?"


    Michelle stuck out her tongue yfully. "I''m just reminding you now. I''m afraid I will forget it when winter


    "But if you remind me now, then I might forget it by winter, too." Leon then casually hung the towel at


    the back of the chair and said, "Well, let''s go. Don''t let them wait for too long."


    Michelle bent down to change her shoes and said, "I''ll remind you again when winteres."


    "Okay then. That''s a deal." Leon put on his shoes quickly. He opened the door and locked it behind


    them as soon as they were both outside.


    They went downstairs where they hailed a taxi.


    They piled into one taxi that stopped by at the roadside and headed straight to the karaoke bar.


    The Silverhall Nightclub was luxuriously decorated. There were all kinds of men and women. At this


    time, there were only a few peopleing out of the nightclub. Most of them were still pouring in.


    From a distance, Leon could already smell the alcohol wafting through the door of the nightclub.


    He already knew what kind of a person the boss of the Silverhall Nightclub was. He had met Tim two


    days ago. He was a cruel man.


    He didn''t want to have anything to do with Tim, so he instructed Bryant to avoid any forms of contact


    with him. If he ever had any business involving Tim, he would quickly abandon it instead. He didn''t


    want to get in any sort of trouble.


    Unlike other entertainment venues, Silverhall Nightclub was run by Victor. He was Tim''s right-hand


    man.


    Managed by Tim, the Silverhall Nightclub was full of all kinds of people. A lot of dirty deals were done


    within its walls.


    "Do youe here often?" Leon frowned. "Do you know what kind of ce this is? You students


    should be singing in a karaoke bar and not here in Silverhall Nightclub."


    "It''s a high-end nightclub. It''s a ce for drinking, dancing, and singing," Michelle exined. "Debra''s


    father is friends with the boss here. Because of that, she receives special treatment. She doesn''t even


    need to pay. She has a special booth for herself. However, she told us that we can''t just run around.


    We can only stay in our own booth to eat, drink, and y."


    Michelle''s eyes were so clear. Leon was silent for a long time, only frowning slightly at what he had


    heard.


    Debra weed them in person and led them to the back door. This way, they didn''t have to make


    their way through the noisy dance hall and bump into some messy people. The staff respectfully


    greeted Debra as soon as they saw her.


    It was only then that Leon felt relieved.


    Debra pushed the door open and walked inside the booth. Soft music was already ying at the


    background, and the room was lit brightly. The others were already seated around the table where


    several delicious-smelling dishes were alreadyid out.


    Debra said, "Let''s have our dinner here. After eating, we can sing. Someone else wille and clean


    our table after dinner."


    Now that Leon had a good look on Debra, he could tell that she was more than just a special customer


    around here in the Silverhall Nightclub. Based on how the staff here greeted her and the dining


    arrangement in front of him, she was more like a boss than a VIP.


    If he didn''t know that Tim wasn''t even thirty years old, Leon would have thought that Debra was his


    daughter.


    ''The rtionship between Debra''s father and Tim is definitely not that simple.''


    "Wow! There''s so much food!" Michelle smacked her lips. "I''m so hungry. Come, Leon. Let''s sit down


    and eat!"


    "You''re finally here! I have a wolf in my stomach," Aron said, looking sadly at the two of them.


    "Really?" Debra said.


    Aron raised his eyebrow. "It''s true!"


    "Take off your shirt. Let me see if you really have a wolf in your stomach," Debra teased.


    Upon hearing that, Aron joked, "I''m sorry but I will only take off my shirt for my girlfriend. Do you want


    to be my girlfriend?"


    A look of disgust cross Debra''s face. "Forget it."


    Aron raised his chin triumphantly.


    "Michelle, sit here." Lydia pulled out an empty chair next to her. Michelle immediately sat down on it,


    while Leon sat next to her. She said with a smile, "I''m sorry to keep you all waiting."


    "It''s alright. Aron was just joking around." Debra sat down as well. "Let''s eat now. But first, we shall


    make a toast."


    Each person already had a ss of wine in front of them on the table. They picked it up and raised


    their sses for a toast.


    As soon as his lips touched the ss of wine, Leon nced at Michelle from the corner of his eye.


    ''Michelle is good at drinking. She doesn''t even hesitate. It''s as if she''s just drinking water.''


    After taking a sip, he put down the ss and reminded her in a soft voice, "Slow down. You shouldn''t


    drink so much."


    "Hmm." Michelle put her own ss down. It was already empty. "You didn''t let me drinkst time, so


    now I''m making up for it."


    Leon was torn betweenughing and crying. Most people tended to avoid drinking if they could.


    "Don''t worry, Leon. Michelle is good at holding her drink. The alcohol content for red wine is low


    anyway, so she can drink a whole bottle of it if she wants," Debra said with a smile.


    Rainy added, "Michelle sure knows how to drink liquor. Back in our dormitory, she''s the one who is


    good at drinking. I am good at singing, and Lydia is good at studying. Debra is the boss as she is the


    richest among us."


    Leon seemed confused.


    "Money is everything." Michelle smiled as she spoke up. Her warm breath fanned all over his face. It


    was like a light feather caressing his cheek.


    Leon found himself stunned by her closeness, but he managed to smile at her.

 Chapter 662 Truth Or Dare

    Chapter 662 Truth Or Dare


    There was a knock on the door before a waiter came in, carrying ten sses of milk. Debra was


    stunned by this and said, "But I didn''t order milk."


    "I ordered it." It was Austin who spoke up. His face was cold, but the tone of his voice was very warm.


    "Drinking wine is bad for the stomach. But milk can form a protectiveyer over your gastric mucus. As


    a result, it reduces the harmful effects of alcohol to your stomach. That''s why you should drink milk first


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    before wine."


    "Thank you, Austin!"


    "Austin, you are so kind."


    Everyone then took a ss of milk with a smile. Austin turned to look at Michelle and said, "Always


    remember to drink a ss of milk first before taking wine in the future."


    The others knew that Michelle and Austin got along well, so they didn''t pay much attention to them.


    Lydia was the only one who seemed to notice this brief interaction. She stopped drinking milk for a


    moment, and then began to sip slowly.


    Others might not know Austin very well, but she did. He was the type of guy who always helped his


    ssmates whenever they asked for it. But he was not a person who would initiate friendship first.


    In the past three years, the only time she saw him take the initiative was whenever he was with


    Michelle. He never did it publicly or directly. It was always in a subtle way like this situation with the


    milk.


    The reason why Lydia noticed all these things was because she also paid too much attention to Austin.


    In a way, she treated him differentlypared to other guys.


    In fact, she just ordered bottles of Evian mineral water for the entire ss just so she could bring one to


    Austin. She had seen him drinking one before. And it was then she realized how expensive it was. It


    almost cost her half of the money she earned in a month.


    Austin never told his ssmates about his family background. However, Lydia had seen him get in a


    luxury car on the way back home. There was even a driver who opened up the door for him and treated


    him respectfully.


    She didn''t know much about cars, but she memorized the logo and searched for it online. It was


    apparently a Bentley which was worth around two to three million.


    Even with all her money, she knew she couldn''t afford a Bentley. She was only able to save up enough


    to finish high school. And when she went to college, she had to pay the tuition with a student loan. She


    also had to rely on schrships and part-time jobs in between.


    It was then that she realized just how wide the gap was between her and Austin. As a result, she had to


    hide all her feelings for him carefully.


    Later on, she grew closer to Austin. But it was only because they helped each other in their


    professional courses, and she could get good grades in the end.


    A woman''s sixth sense was usually very urate. When Austin asked her about Michelle, she already


    knew that he liked Michelle. His feelings hadsted for three years.


    He even made sure that Michelle wouldn''t fail her exams by outlining key points for everyone in the


    ss. Back then, his face turned livid with anger while trying to exin everything to Michelle. But then,


    he just closed his eyes for a while and waited for himself to calm down. Upon opening his eyes again,


    he patiently exined everything to the top.


    But as soon as he realized that she wasn''t even concentrating on her studies, he stopped forcing her to


    learn everything and just let her recite the important points.


    Lydia had always known that Austin liked Michelle just as how she liked him. They had been secretly in


    love with the other person for three years, but they decided to keep their feelings to themselves.


    Lydia took a deep breath and said with a smile, "Don''t drink too muchter, Michelle. Believe it or not,


    I''ll leave you on the street if you get drunk."


    "Well, I don''t believe you. You said the same thing to mest time." Michelle held up her arms proudly


    and raised up her ss. "Cheers!"


    "If you want to do it, then do it yourself. I won''t be joining you. I will only take a sip." Lydia took only a


    small sip of her drink, while Michelle took a big one of hers. She then shook her head with satisfaction.


    Leon only smiled and said nothing.


    Nobody drank that much. After all, they still needed to keep a clear head while singing and ying


    games. Once the table was cleared away, the room became more spacious. They all contentedly sat


    on the sofa.


    As expected, Rainy was the first to hog the microphone. She sang a song with her boyfriend.


    Michelle was sitting on the sofa, pping her hands along the music. Leon raised his chin to look at the


    stage and said, "Michelle, why don''t you sing a song? I haven''t heard you sing yet."


    As soon as he said this, the others all turned to stare at him. They all looked at him as if he was a


    monster.


    Even Michelle had the same expression. "Are you sure you really want to hear me sing, Leon?"


    "Is there anything wrong with what I said?" Leon nced at everyone else before turning back to


    Michelle. "Do you sing badly?"


    "Well, not really." Michelle blinked. "It''s just not pleasant to hear."


    Leon was speechless


    He couldn''t see how those were different at all.


    "If you really want to listen, I can try singing a song for you," Michelle said.


    The others


    rolled their eyes secretly.


    They didn''t want to hear her sing.


    As Michelle tried to get up, Debra grabbed her arm and said, "No, no. Let''s just y games instead."


    But Michelle insisted. "I actually know how to sing."


    "You can''t!" Aron stopped her as well. "Let''s just y games. If you don''t want somethingplicated,


    we can just y with dices. Whoever gets the smallest number will be punished. Or we can just y


    truth or dare. Just please don''t sing!"


    Their reactions were so weird that Leon became curious. "Why don''t you want to hear her sing?"


    "Let me tell you!" Aron eximed.


    "Don''t say it!" Michelle quickly reached out to cover Aron''s mouth with her hand, but he was able to slip


    away. Heughed as he told Leon the story of how Michelle became famous because of her singing.


    During the first night of their military training, their teacher, Mr. Zhao, had arranged an event where


    everyone could get to know each other. Each of them went up on stage and introduced themselves.


    Afterwards, they began to y a game where they passed a water bottle.


    When it stopped, both Austin and Michelle were holding the water bottle. After a short discussion, they


    were called up to the stage where they had to showcase their talent.


    People often thought of singing when it came to talent shows. Austin and Michelle agreed to their


    demand. They chose the only song that Michele could sing without looking at the lyrics.


    The whole ss looked forward to their performance since Austin was handsome and Michelle was


    sweet.


    Austin sang first. His voice was deep and smooth. The girls were in uproar upon hearing him. But as


    soon as Michelle started singing, everyone else was horrified.


    It was as if she wasn''t singing a song at all. She sounded like someone who was reciting a poem


    instead. In fact, reading a poem had more emotions than what Michelle did. Her voice was


    emotionless, but she didn''t seem to notice this at all. She was feeling good about herself and was


    smiling the whole time.


    Aron couldn''t stopughing as he ryed the story. "Because she couldn''t sing well, Austin started to


    sing off key, too. I could clearly remember the look of horror on his face.


    It was as if he had torn his trousers apart while walking down the street." The others startedughing


    as well.


    Austin turned his head to the side and chuckled softly.


    Meanwhile, Leon had his right hand clenched and pressed tight against his lips. He was looking at


    Michelle''s red face. Her cheeks were puffed up angrily, and he wanted tough at that. But he kept it in


    and coughed several times instead.


    She must be a fairy who came down from heaven to bring fun to them.


    "I don''t want to talk to you anymore." Michelle snorted and ran to a corner to sit down. She began


    ignoring everyone around her.


    Lydia stoppedughing and turned serious. "Michelle can actually sing Twinkle Twinkle Little Star. She


    sings it very beautifully."


    ''Lydia is the only one being nice to me!'' Michelle thought gratefully.


    Aron then began gathering everyone around. "Let''s y truth or dare. Just spin that empty bottle."


    Everyone sat around the table with an empty bottle in the middle and a pile of cards for truth or dare.


    Leon joined them as well. It reminded him of his own school days. Theyughed and looked so pure.


    "Michelle,e and spin the bottle." With a wide smile, Aron pushed the bottle in front of her.


    Of course, Michelle wasn''t angry at all. She was just pretending. Snorting, she took the bottle.


    Excitement shed in her eyes. "I''ll spin it."


    She held the bottle tenderly with her hand and then spun it in the middle of the table. Everyone


    watched it intently.


    "Please don''t be me," Michelle prayed in a low voice.


    But maybe God had misheard her because the bottle was pointing at her as soon as it stopped


    spinning.


    Michelle was speechless.


    Debra grinned mischievously and said, "What''s your decision? Truth or dare?"


    Michelle thought for a while and replied, "Dare."


    "Go ahead and pick one. We''ll check it for you." Debra pointed at the cards on top of the table.


    Under everyone else''s scrutiny, Michelle held her breath and picked a card. Debra took it in her hand


    and opened it. "You must kiss the first person of the opposite sex on your right. On the mouth!"


    "Oh!" The crowd hooted and howled.


    "Who is it?" Rainy asked. "Who is the first person of the opposite sex at Michelle''s right? Which side is


    the right side anyway?"


    "Idiot!" Debra rolled her eyes at Rainy.


    Lydia nced at the guy on Michelle''s right and said, "It''s Leon!"


    "Yeah! It''s Leon!" Aron eximed. All eyes fell on Leon.


    He blinked, seemingly confused by everything.


    As soon as Debra finished reading, he immediately knew it was going to be him. His brain instantly


    nked out, and his blood rushed to his ears, turning them red.


    His eyes fell on Michelle''s lips, but he quickly looked away. At that moment, his heart was beating


    faster and louder. He felt like a thief who was afraid of getting caught while stealing.


    But then, Michelle''s soft and pink lips popped up into his mind once more. He found himself looking


    forward to it.

 Chapter 663 Michelles Type Of Guy

    Chapter 663 Michelle''s Type Of Guy


    Michelle and Leon were stunned. Aron thought they needed some encouragement so he cheered,


    "Don''t be shy!"


    Michelle remained frozen in ce. In her ears, the sound of her racing heartbeat became louder than


    the noise that her friends were making. The room smelled strongly of fruits, snacks, and alcohol. Even


    so, she could still smell a light musking from Leon.


    The girl felt like her heart was going to beat right out of her rib cage.


    That couldn''t happen, could it?


    "No way." Michelle''s chest heaved as she raised her hand to cover her mouth, her eyes shifting


    nervously.


    The music continued to y. Seated on the girl''s right side, Leon heard what she said and felt a little


    disappointed.


    Unaware that Michelle was just trying to repress her feelings of anxiety, he frowned when he saw her


    raise her hand to cover her mouth.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The man was speechless.


    Did he disgust her?


    Debra and a few others wondered about that as well. How surprising! Why would Michelle dislike such


    a handsome man?


    What was wrong with her?


    However, not everyone had the same thought.


    Lydia was also in shock. Aron could be such a troublemaker. It was unreasonable to demand that the


    two should kiss even if they were not biological siblings.


    Fortunately, Michelle refused, and she was not foolish enough to say that it was just a game.


    Austin felt relieved and tried to put a stop to it. "Michelle treats Leon as her own brother. Stop messing


    around," he admonished.


    "I agree with Austin. She can just kiss another guy, right?" Lydia remarked. "The next guy in line


    is...Aron."


    "What?" It was Aron''s turn to be surprised. But since he only saw Michelle as a friend and treated her


    as such, he recovered quickly and boldly said, "It looks like I have to sacrifice myself. Come and kiss


    me, Michelle."


    "No." Leon grunted and moved to stand. Austin liked Michelle. Of course he didn''t want her to be


    intimate with another man in front of him.


    But he had always liked Michelle from the sidelines. Was there any reason he could use to stop the


    game? As the others have already said, they were just ying. If people dared to join the game, they


    also had to be able to admit defeat when they lost.


    Leon, however, had an excuse which he used to make everyone see reason.


    "I am still here and I won''t let you take advantage of Michelle. This game is too much. Her future


    boyfriend will mind."


    Nobody dared to refute that. Aron didn''t care either way. "All right."


    "You just can''t kiss Michelle, can you?" Debra taunted. In reply, Aron rolled his eyes at her.


    Michelle remained in her seat, unable to hear anything as she tried to calm down. Eventually, her pulse


    slowed to a normal rate and she unclenched her fists.


    "Here. Drink some water," Lydia offered, pouring a ss for her friend.


    Michelle withdrew from the game and sat in the other side of the room to eat. She had a bit of


    watermelon, some duck neck, and a handful of sunflower seeds. Overall, she tasted a little bit of


    everything that was on the table¡ªas if eating was the only way she could keep calm.


    Leon also sat quietly in the sidelines, saying nothing. He nced at Michelle from time to time. His


    expression was thoughtful but it revealed nothing about what he was feeling.


    He had been a willing participant in simr games before and it was only reasonable that the losers


    received consequences. But the moment he heard that Michelle needed to kiss another man, he hated


    that idea with every fiber of his being.


    The thought made his heart tremble as if he was standing at the edge of a cliff and he couldn''t see the


    bottom.


    The man chugged back two sses of wine.


    "Austin, what are your ns for summer vacation?" Lydia''s expression looked very natural as if she


    was just casually greeting a friend. "You already have a rmendation for B University, unlike me. I


    have to leave early ande backte in preparation for the postgraduate entrance exam."


    "I haven''t decided yet," Austin admitted with a frown. His family had arranged for him to work as an


    intern at theirpany but he had yet to make up his mind.


    "I see." Lydia nodded. "I''m the only one in our dormitory who''s staying on-campus to prepare for the


    exam. Rainy is going to another province for an internship. Debra''s family has arranged for her to join a


    branchpany which is also in a different province. Michelle has her club and she ns on going


    pro. I guess all she''s going to do is eat, sleep, and train every day. Besides, the club is in the old town.


    It takes a long time to go back and forth from there."


    "In the old town?" Austin echoed. Suddenly feeling excited, he whipped out his phone and sent a


    message to his family. He was willing to do his internship at thepany if he could be assigned to the


    branch in the old town.


    Lydia didn''t have the habit of reading other people''s messages but, unintentionally, her gaze drifted


    downward and she saw what Austin wrote. The light in her eyes gradually dimmed and she forced her


    lips into a smile, belying how she truly felt.


    The postgraduate entrance exam was important so it would probably be for the best if she set her


    feelings aside.


    She would bury her feelings deep in her heart.


    Lydia joined the game Debra and the others were ying. Meanwhile, Austin sat quietly on the sofa,


    watching Michelle eat. Her mouth was stuffed with food and she looked so cute.


    Out of the blue, Leon received a call. His face darkened when he saw who was calling. He stood and


    rushed out of the room. In his hurry, he forgot to inform Michelle.


    After Michelle nearly consumed all the snacks on the table, she looked around and realized that Leon


    was missing. Aron tapped her on the shoulder.


    The girl turned and saw the call log page on the screen of Aron''s phone. Apparently, whoever called


    had just hung up.


    Aron had received a call asking for his help.


    "Michelle, I want to ask you something."


    "Okay, go ahead." Michelle looked around once more but she still couldn''t find Leon. She noticed that


    the door to the bathroom was closed. Absentmindedly, she wondered if he was just taking a break


    inside.


    "What kind of guy do you like?" Aron was asking for a friend but he was also curious about Michelle''s


    type. There weren''t even any rumors about her having a boyfriend in thest three years.


    Michelle seriously thought about it. Then she raised her left hand, folding a finger with each


    characteristic she mentioned. "He should be good-looking, tall, and long-legged. He must have a


    pleasant voice..."


    "Wait a minute," Aron interrupted. "Are you selecting a trainee? Good-looking, tall, long-legged, and a


    nice voice. Your standards are quite high."


    "I''m not yet finished." Michelle unfolded her fingers and started to count again. "He must be gentle and


    kind, but he must know how to conjure..."


    "And so on and so forth!" Aron couldn''t stand it anymore. "You are talking about physical attributes and


    personality. Going by the qualities you just listed, I can tell that you want someone who is perfect. No


    such person exists."


    "Yes, there is." Michelle smiled sweetly.


    Leon was such a person and he had many good qualities that not everyone knew about.


    Aron, on the other hand, didn''t know that Michelle was describing Leon. Although Aron called Leon by


    his name, today was their first meeting so he didn''t know the man very well.


    However, Aron associated the aforementioned qualities with Austin who was still seated on the sofa.


    Aron sneaked a nce at the other boy. Austin was tall and handsome. He had long legs and a nice


    voice. He was also kind, always willing to help his ssmates, but "gentle" wasn''t a word Aron would


    use to describe him.


    But some people could be expressionless in the presence of others and yet very gentle to the person


    they liked!


    ''Maybe Austin is that kind of person.''


    Aron gasped, feeling as if he had uncovered a huge secret.


    ''Michelle is secretly in love with Austin!''

 Chapter 664 Leon Left

    Chapter 664 Leon Left


    Aron walked away with a look of understanding.


    "Austin, do you know where Leon has gone?" Michelle turned her head to ask Austin. Everyone else


    was still singing and ying games, but he was the only one sitting on the sofa and ying with his


    mobile phone.


    Austin looked up from his phone, gazing at Michelle. He then motioned to the door and said, "He went


    out to answer a phone call."


    "Okay." Michelle turned around and looked at the closed door. She then pulled out her phone and


    dialed Leon''s number. He didn''t answer her call. She sent him a message on WeChat, but there was


    no response as well.


    She was starting to get worried that something bad might have happened to him. It was then that she


    decided to go out.


    "Are you going to find him? I''ll go with you. It''s not safe to go out alone," Austin said, standing up.


    "Thank you, Austin." Michelle smiled brightly up at him, revealing her teeth. Austin couldn''t help but curl


    his lips into a smile.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    While still in the middle of a game, Debra spotted the two of them walking out. She quickly stood up


    and followed them. "Where are you two going? It''s not that I don''t trust the two of you alone together,


    but we are in the Silverhall Nightclub. This ce is not that..."


    She trailed off. She saw the purity in Michelle''s eyes, and she found herself unable to finish.


    "Please take care of Michelle, Austin."


    "Okay." There was no need for Debra to tell Austin this. She knew that he would protect Michelle. But


    he was quick to guess that Debra hadpletely misunderstood the situation. "Michelle wants to look


    for Leon. I''m going with her," he exined.


    It was only then that Debra realized that someone was missing in the room. "Did Leon go out?"


    Michelle nodded. "I''m worried about Leon. I can''t seem to contact him, so I want to find him."


    "Maybe something urgent came up. Leon is a grown man after all. Nothing will happen to him. You


    don''t have to worry so much." Debra tried tofort Michelle. Upon discovering that the two weren''t


    nning to sneak off for a date or something, she was worried that the two might get in trouble. After


    all, Silverhall Nightclub was really not a good ce.


    "I''ll go with you, too." Debra opened the door to find two bodyguards standing guard. When they saw


    her, they respectfully greeted her. Apparently, these were men sent by her father.


    She asked them to continue guarding the door to the booth while she, Michelle, and Austin went out to


    find Leon.


    In the Silverhall Nightclub, there were three floors above them and two below. They were currently on


    the third floor. It was quiet there. Apart from the asional waiters that walked by, they couldn''t hear


    any other noise that usually belonged to a nightclub.


    Searching for someone in this ce was like looking for a needle in a haystack. There were many


    forbidden areas where nobody was allowed to get in.


    Debra came from a rich family, but everyone who was allowed to go to the third floor was either rick or


    powerful. Those who could go to the two floors below were the real big shots.


    During their search for Leon, Debra was very cautious. Michelle also knew that she should be careful.


    She didn''t dare say anything or even look around.


    The waiters in the Silverhall Nightclub had undergone rigorous training. It was impossible to get any


    information out of them. When they were asked if they saw anyone, they would only answer politely,


    "Sorry, I don''t know."


    The longer they searched, the more Michelle started to worry. She was afraid that something had


    happened to Leon.


    They already searched every corner of the third and second floors. Meanwhile, Leon was still not


    answering his phone.


    The hall in the first floor was noisy. Everyone there was drinking freely andughing boisterously. The


    music was also ying very loudly. Well-behaved girls didn''t fit in here. As a result, many men looked


    them up and down.


    But since Austin was there, none of the men dared approach them or invite them over. Someone


    osted Debra. As soon as he offered a ss to her, the staff in the nightclub stopped him.


    Austin shot a nce at Debra. Surprise was written all over his eyes. Debra might not know his identity,


    but he knew that her family was rich. He knew her father was friends with Tim. Nheless, he didn''t


    expect that Debra would be treated so well here.


    But he had no intentions of taking over the family business. These things didn''t concern him anymore.


    "Leon won''t be here," Michelle said with a frown as she looked at the crowd of lecherous people.


    But it was so noisy that neither Debra nor Austin heard her. Austin could only watch Michelle''s lips


    moving, so he grabbed her wrist and dragged her out of the Silverhall Nightclub.


    At that moment, Austin realized that he was getting nervous. His palms were even beginning to sweat.


    He should probably let her go or else he might lose control and do something to frighten her.


    But when they reached the door, he realized that he was reluctant to let her go. Michelle was still


    looking for Leon. She didn''t even notice the hand on her wrist. But even if she wasn''t looking for


    anyone, she probably wouldn''t feel anything.


    Debra was smart enough to see through Austin. With just a nce, she knew he was struggling to let


    Michelle go. She could just imagine how this secret love scene would unfold.


    She once said that Austin was in love with Michelle, but nobody believed her.


    She had been observing them for some time now, and she had witnessed Austin''s secret love for


    Michelle. But she was respectful enough to not meddle between them.


    "Why did we go out, Austin?" It was Michelle who interrupted his train of thoughts. The moment she


    spoke, Austin snapped back to reality and withdrew his hand quickly.


    Meanwhile, Michelle was still clueless. "Is Leon outside? He''s not picking up his phone, and he''s not


    replying to my WeChat messages. Could he be in trouble? Leon is not familiar with this ce after all.


    And he doesn''t have any money with him. What if he''s already in big trouble?"


    The more she talked, the more anxious she became.


    "Leon is not a child, Michelle." Debra rubbed her forehead wordlessly. She just couldn''t understand why


    Michelle was so worried about Leon. He wasn''t even rted to her by blood. She was even treating


    him like a child who couldn''t solve a problem.


    When in truth, Michelle was the one acting like a child who needed to be taken care of.


    The whole thing just confused Debra.


    "Leon is a reliable man. You can probably try calling his friends and ask for him," Austin suggested.


    "Ah, yes!" It suddenly dawned on Michelle to call Wynn. She dialed his number, and it only took a while


    for him to pick up his phone.


    "Wynn, do you know where Leon is? I couldn''t find him. He''s also not answering his phone or WeChat


    messages." Michelle was so anxious that tears began spilling out of her eyes. Wynn couldn''t even say


    anything since she just went straight to telling him the entire story. "We were just having fun in a club.


    Leon went out to answer his phone, but he didn''t tell me where he went. The next thing we knew, we


    couldn''t find him anymore. Wynn, do you have any idea where he is?"


    "Really? Did he leave without telling you?" Wynn sounded surprised from the other end of the line.


    Leon was a very polite person. He would personally tell others in advance if he would leave a banquet


    or dinner party early. If it was something urgent that he couldn''t tell others face to face, he would ask


    someone else to convey his message.


    He wouldn''t just leave secretly.


    Wynn was getting nervous as well, but he tried to keep calm. "He didn''t call me either. But don''t worry.


    I''ll try calling him as well."


    "Okay. I''ll wait for your news." Holding back her tears, Michelle hung up the phone.


    Debra noticed that her eyes were getting red. Concerned, she asked, "What''s wrong, Michelle? Why


    are you crying? Don''t worry. Leon will be fine. Come here, and I will give you a hug."


    She pulled Michelle into her arms and patted her back gently. Michelle had been holding back her tears


    for a while now, but they all streamed down her face as soon as Debra hugged her. She couldn''t


    control her emotions any longer.


    "I don''t know. I''m just scared that Leon might suddenly disappear like Nini."

 Chapter 665 So Delicate

    Chapter 665 So Delicate


    Back then, Nina''s disappearance had been so shocking that it had rocked Michelle''s world. She had


    even gone to the Time Group and hit John.


    She had never hit anyone in her life and yet she had hit John, the most terrifying man imaginable.


    Even though John had tried his best to conceal the news, Michelle had found out and cried for a long


    time.


    Her parents hadn''t been around and it had been summer vacation. She had called Debra and Rainy.


    The two had been freaked out by Michelle''s swollen eyes. They had taken her to the hospital as soon


    as possible, fearing that all the crying could be causing some damage.


    But after a few days, Michelle had be to her usual self.


    It should have been a good thing but it had concerned them in reality. She had told them that Nina was


    still alive.


    Her roommates had feared that there was something wrong with her. They had discussed whether they


    should find her a psychologist. Lydia had concluded that they should just observe her for a few days


    before making any decision.


    After a period of careful observation, they had found out that Michelle was as normal as before, so they


    had given up on that idea.


    Since then, no one in the dormitory dared to mention Nina. Austin also secretly talked to every


    ssmate in the ss and told them not to mention her.


    It was at that time that Lydia began to suspect that Austin liked Michelle.


    Anytime Michelle mentioned Nina, the whole ss would act as if she moved to another school or


    something. They didn''t want to remind her of the harsh truth because they feared it''d stimte the


    sadness in her again.


    Thinking of this, Debra couldn''t help sighing. She patted her back like a mother andforted her,


    "Don''t cry. Everything will be fine."


    She kept winking at Austin, begging for his help.


    At a loss, Austin handed her a piece of tissue. He didn''t know how tofort Michelle.


    He had never seen Michelle cry. Except for her roommates, no one in her ss had seen her cry. She


    donned a warm smile every day that lit up every ce she entered.


    He always wondered why she was so happy all the time. He couldn''t understand it especially because


    he had dealt with so many bleak aspects of his own life.


    After investigating further, he realized that her family was something to envy. Her parents didn''t force


    their opinions on her, nor did they pressure her to do anything.


    This was far from his life. He made it clear that he wasn''t going topete for his family inheritance or


    property. His major had nothing to do with his family''s business and he actively took another path.


    His siblings still wouldn''t let him go that easily though.


    So he envied Michelle and began to pay attention to her. One day, he saw her flicking through a new


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    book that gave her a paper cut. Her eyes immediately turned red as tears welled up in them.


    He thought, ''This girl is so delicate.''


    He didn''t see any tears fall from her eyes though. Her eyes turned ssy as the tears welled up. She


    sniffed and looked up, refusing to let liquid drip from her eyes. She seemed tofort herself softly


    while exhaling, "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t hurt."


    She blew on it to ease the pain but couldn''t find anything to stop the bleeding. He was so annoyed that


    she could be so stupid.


    What was even more astonishing was the he heard her say to her own finger, "You small cut, if you


    continue bleeding, I''m going to bite you!"


    She then followed through and actually bit it. It wasn''t that pointless to be honest. Human saliva


    contains healing properties that stop bleeding and heal the skin after all.


    He was at least amused by her.


    Michelle was really a delicate, lovely and strong girl.


    He gradually began to like her more and more and he decided to get close to her, eventually bing


    her good friend.


    In the past three years, they were only ever friends and nothing more.


    Now looking at Michelle''s tearful eyes, his heart seemed to crack as the pain spread in his chest.


    Austin didn''t have time to think too much and said, "Don''t cry. I can help you find him."


    "Really?" As expected, Michelle stopped crying. She turned away from Debra''s arms and wiped her


    tears from her face. Her nose was red and her eyes were puffy.


    "Yes." Austin''s lips curled into a faint smile. He barely ever smiled. It was so shallow that nobody could


    even notice it.


    He went far away and called his father, but Michelle and Debra couldn''t hear what he had spoken to


    him about.


    Staring at the man on the phone, Debra said to Michelle, "It seems that Austin is so good to you. Do


    you have any feelings for him?"


    "I will thank him." Michelle had been crying so much that her voice sounded quite nasal now.


    "How?" Debra wanted to cheer her up so she jokingly suggested, "Thank you for your help, Austin. The


    only way to repay you is to marry you."


    "What?" Michelle was stunned.


    Seeing her confused face, Debra waved her hand and said, "Forget it. We can''t wait by the road. We


    have to go back and just wait for the news there."


    "Okay." Michelle nodded worriedly.


    After Austin hung up the phone, Debra took them back through the back door again.


    Right now, Wynn was serving some wealthy people in Silverhall Nightclub. A rich woman chose him to


    be herpanion for the night. It wasn''t for anything sexual, but rather to just y a few rounds with


    her at the casino.


    When Michelle called, the rich woman was immersed in the joy of her recent win so she didn''t pay


    attention to Wynn.


    After hanging up her call, he also called Leon. Strangely though, he didn''t answer.


    Wynn panicked. If anything happened to Leon, it would cause havoc on C Ind. Wynn frantically


    called Bryant and after an agonizingly long wait, he finally answered. Wynn was so annoyed that he


    wanted to curse.


    He cut straight to the point. "I can''t get in touch with Leon. Has he contacted you?"


    "Don''t worry. He''s fine. He left his phone in the hotel." Hearing Bryant''s answer, Wynn breathed a sigh


    of relief.


    He adopted a much calmer tone and asked, "Where is he now? Are you with him?"


    "We are on our way to K City, Someone saw Jon at an auction there so we are going to see him."


    "Jon?" Wynn snorted. "You could have gone tomorrow. Why do you have to go right now? I could have


    gone. Why is he insisting on going by himself?"


    "Maybe he doesn''t want to bother you."


    Wynn was struggling to believe anything Bryant said. He knew that Leon just couldn''t wait to see


    Valerie. His blood started to boil just thinking about it and he angrily barked, "Tell him that Michelle is


    looking for him everywhere."

 Chapter 666 So Sour

    Chapter 666 So Sour


    When Wynn heard Bryant ry his words in the car, Leon''s voice sounded from the background.


    "Oh, I forgot. Please tell Michelle not to worry and apologize for me."


    "If you want to apologize, do it yourself." Wynn raised his voice as he couldn''t hold back the anger any


    longer.


    "I''ll ask Bryant to get rid of all your information from the Inte. You don''t have to sell yourself


    anymore," Leon said.


    "Okay." Wynn immediately give in.


    "Go and buy her a strawberry cake or maybe some strawberry ice cream. No, eating all that junk food


    wouldn''t be good for her. Also, if she doesn''t eat it tonight, it won''t taste quite as good tomorrow. Go


    and buy her strawberries," Leon instructed over the phone.


    Wynn pursed his lips andined, "Where can I buy strawberries at this time of the night? Fine. I''ll


    buy them if I can find any. Bye."


    After hanging up the phone, Wynn turned around to look at the rich woman he should be


    apanying, and left without receiving his payment.


    He called Michelle and was surprised to find out that she was on the third floor of Silverhall Nightclub.


    ording to the orders he received, he went to go and buy some strawberries. And he received the


    strawberries which were packed like a bunch of flowers. The seller thought he was going to coax his


    girlfriend.


    When Wynn knocked on the door of the room with the strawberries, Debra, who went to open up for


    him, held her breath.


    This man was as tall as Leon but not as handsome. His features were cold and sharp. He had a high


    straight nose, his big eyes were deep and his stern aura made him look somewhat aggressive.


    It wasn''t the type of aggression that made people ufortable, but it rather gave him a certain


    charm. The smile on his face seemed pure even though it was apanied by some devilish aspects.


    He looked like a dangerous man, but still so suavely dressed.


    The strawberries were wrapped in pink paper that added to its tenderness.


    Debra''s heart thumped. The delicate makeup on her face couldn''t hide the shyness that resonated from


    within her. Her cheeks turned red and made her look a little drunk.


    Was she drunk?


    Where did this handsome mane from? She couldn''t help but notice that as he stood there with the


    strawberries in his hand, he looked as if he was proposing.


    Since Wynn was always apanying Leon, he was used to these types of looks. He wasn''t


    ufortable at all and looked past this girl''s shoulder and inside the room.


    "Is Michelle here? I have something I need to talk to her about. Please call her out for me."


    The man''s clear voice floated into her ears as Debra realized that he was actually real. Snapping out of


    her daze, she smiled sweetly.


    "Are you looking for Michelle? What rtionship do you have with her?"


    "I''m her master, a friend of Leon. I''m here to tell her something on his behalf," Wynn informed.


    "You''re not pursuing her, right?" Debra asked tentatively, still blushing.


    Wynn was stunned. "You''re overthinking this."


    "Oh, all right." Debra smiled satisfactorily and turned to her side. "Michelle is inside. You shoulde


    in."


    "Don''t bother. Just let here out here," Wynn refused.


    "Okay." Feeling a little disappointed, Debra turned around to go and look for Michelle. "Michelle, there


    is a handsome man looking for you. He said he is your master. What''s his name? Does he have a


    girlfriend?"


    "I''m not sure," Michelle answered. She had been crying for so long that her eyes were swollen and red.


    "You don''t know?" Debra was so excited that she had forgotten why she came here in the first ce.


    "Can you ask him about it? Or can you give me his phone or WeChat number? I can ask him myself."


    "Okay. But why does he want to see me? Ah! Leon!"


    Michelle came to her senses, stood up and went to the door. When she saw Wynn, she asked


    anxiously, "Have you found Leon?"


    "There you are." Wynn stuffed the strawberries into her arms. "Leon went to K City with Bryant for


    something urgent, but he didn''t take his phone with him so he couldn''t reply to your messages. You


    don''t have to worry anymore.


    Leon asked me to buy strawberries to apologize to you."


    Michelle heard that Leon was fine and the anxiety in her heart subsided like a tide. When she lowered


    her eyes to rx, she noticed the strawberries and finally let out a smile.


    "That''s good. I was scared to death." Michelle picked up a strawberry and put it into her mouth. She


    raised her head, squinted her eyes and smiled, "Thank you, Wynn. You should have one too."


    "I don''t want any." He looked up at her red and swollen eyes and frowned before asking, "Were you


    crying?"


    "No, no, no," Michelle quickly denied. She lowered her head and ate another strawberry.


    "Looking away is not going to help. I''ve already seen them." He raised his hand, rubbed her head and


    asked softly, "Was it because you couldn''t find Leon?"


    She pursed her lips and kept silent for a while before nodding.


    "Apply a hot towel to your eyes when you go back home. Otherwise, your eyes will be swollen


    tomorrow. I can''t be associated with such an ugly person." Despite teasing her, Wynn still cared about


    the girl.


    "Okay." Michelle looked up pitifully. "Please don''t tell Leon that I was crying, okay? I don''t want him to


    think that I cry for everything or that I''m not strong."


    "What''s wrong with crying? It''s all because of him anyway. He left without saying goodbye to you." At


    the thought that Leon went to see Valerie, Wynn got angry again. What annoyed him the most was that


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    he asked Bryant to go with him.


    Wynn agreed to look for Valerie because the offer was irresistible, but also because he felt that he was


    the best person to deal with her. She might have not been willing toe back if she saw him and then


    this whole problem could have been over with.


    Now that Bryant hade with Leon, things would be different. She would happilye to Lexingport


    City with him.


    Even if Leon said that he had moved on, Wynn didn''t believe it. What if the old love was rekindled?


    Leon might get hurt again.


    He didn''t want to see Leon''s abject face again. It would make him furious.


    The resentment in Wynn''s eyes made Michelle''s head sink timidly. She silently handed a strawberry to


    him and said, "Please have it. It''s sweet."


    "I bought them to make you happy. You''re the one that should be eating them." Annoyed, he found an


    excuse to leave. "I have to go now. Leon maye back tomorrow or in a couple days. Don''t worry


    about him. He''ll be fine with Bryant."


    Although she tried to stay calm, she was still riddled with worry. "Okay. Why did he go to K City at night


    though?"


    Wynn sighed, "To find someone. It''s the woman named Valerie. I told you about her before. She''s the


    one that cheated on him and eloped with another man. Leon rushed to K City when he got news that


    she was there. He''s insane."


    Michelle stopped chewing on the strawberry. She frowned and said, "Hmm, this strawberry is so sour."


    "Sour? Don''t eat them then. Ask Leon to buy you some sweet ones when hees back." Wynn


    finished talking and then left.


    Watching him leave, Michelle pushed the door open and entered the room. Debra ran over and asked,


    "Did you ask him? Does he have a girlfriend? Did you tell him that I want to get to know him?"


    Michelle blinked her eyes and smiled shyly. "I''m sorry, Debra. I forgot."


    "You forgot?" Debra was a little disappointed, but when she saw that the smile on Michelle''s face was


    different from usual, she quickly smiled back at her and said, "Ah, it doesn''t matter. You can ask him


    when you have time."


    "Okay, I''ll talk to him tomorrow," Michelle replied.


    Since Debra couldn''t get to know Wynn tonight, she had an idea. She put on a ttering smile and


    asked, "Michelle, can I have a strawberry?"


    "Here you are. They are sour though." Michelle smiled and handed the strawberries to her.


    Debra only wanted a strawberry, but got all of them. She was so happy that she didn''t even care


    whether they were sour or not. She smiled and thanked Michelle.


    She popped one into her mouth. A sweet taste engulfed her taste buds as she eximed in surprise,


    "Hey, it''s not sour at all!"

 Chapter 667 Did She Like Him

    Chapter 667 Did She Like Him


    The fun and excitement in the room went on. Austin received a WeChat message from his father, who


    informed him that someone had put a stop to their investigation, and warned the boy against provoking


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Leon.


    Austin replied, "Okay." He then put away his phone and saw that Michelle was chugging back alcohol


    as punishment for losing the game. Her face was red and she was obviously drunk.


    There were no sses in their final year at the university. The seniors were all busy preparing for the


    postgraduate entrance exam or getting internships. They wouldn''t meet again until they returned to the


    campus for the graduation oral examination.


    A very tipsy Rainy cried and hugged her roommates before falling asleep in her boyfriend''s arms.


    Debra and Aron were having a contest. They stood there, ying drinking games, while the others


    watched.


    Resting her head against Lydia''s neck, Michelle admitted, "Lydia, I''m a little sad."


    "There''s nothing to be sad about. We''ll alle back for graduation in June." Lydia patted Michelle on


    the head and reached for her drink. They clinked sses. "Debra and I are staying in the dorm. You


    are in Lexingport City. We can meet any time we want."


    Lydia was not good at drinking so no one let her imbibe too much alcohol. As a result, she was


    rtively sober the whole time.


    She took a modest sip. When she turned to look at Michelle, the other girl had consumed more than


    half of the wine in her ss in one gulp.


    She was impressed.


    Michelle blinked, her eyes bing bleary.


    She was feeling morose that they wouldn''t have any more sses together, but there was something


    else she was sadder about. She just couldn''t figure out why she was feeling sad about it.


    She didn''t want to think about it so she finished the rest of her wine, feeling it sting the back of her


    throat. It was simr to when she first tasted wine, but now the alcohol left a bitter taste in her mouth.


    At around half past ten, they helped each other as they left the Silverhall Nightclub and, together, made


    their way back to the university.


    Rainy''s boyfriend had spirited her away. Robin and Kane were so drunk that they had to lean heavily


    on either side of Aron to stay upright.


    Aron sputtered in disbelief.


    He drank more than they did, so he was also buzzed, but they were drunker than he was.


    He shrugged, wanting to be rid of them both. But in the end, he decided not to leave Robin and Kane


    out on the street in fear of retaliation the next day.


    Debra was also drunk but she was still conscious. She staggered as she tried to walk in a straight line


    in front of her friends. "Look! I''m not drunk!"


    "Okay, okay. You are not drunk," Lydia replied in agreement and hurried to support her.


    Michelle''s face was still flushed and she had a little headache, but she had no problems walking and


    talking.


    However, Austin was still worried about her. "Are you feeling dizzy?" he asked.


    "No." Michelle shook her head, but as soon as she denied it, she stumbled.


    Austin reached out to help her but Michelle found her bnce. She turned to face him with a silly grin.


    "Austin, I forgot to tell you that I know where Leon went."


    "Okay." Austin smiled. He hesitated for a moment before asking, "Michelle, how well do you know


    Leon?"


    "I know that he is a good man." Michelle giggled, her eyes narrowing into slits.


    Austin chuckled. It was as if, in Michelle''s eyes, there were no bad people.


    "What about his family? Do you know anything about them? I know he is Nini''s brother. What does their


    family do?"


    "Nini''s family," Michelle paused and frowned. "Poor Nini. She wouldn''t admit it but she led a poor life


    before. After she married Uncle John, I stopped feeling bad for her. He is so good to her."


    The red wine affected her more than she thought. She was definitely tipsy and her words were


    bing slurred. She was smiling a while ago, but now she was angry. "But,ter, Uncle John


    became bad. He lost Nini and he himself went missing. He deserved it."


    "Uncle John?" Austin had secretly investigated Michelle''s background but he couldn''t remember if there


    was a man named John among her rtives.


    "But I''m also worried about Uncle John. If Ninies back and learns that he is missing, she''ll be sad,"


    Michelle carried on as if she didn''t hear Austin''s question.


    Austin patiently asked once more, "Who is Uncle John?"


    "Uncle John is Uncle John." Michelle looked up at Austin. "Nini''s husband is Uncle John. His name is


    John Shi. Many people call him Mr. Shi."


    Austin''s mind went nk as soon as he heard the name. It was impossible not to know John Shi.


    However, Austin had never paid attention to scandals. He didn''t know that posts about Nina selling her


    body used to circte the school, let alone the fact that John and Nina were a couple.


    Austin was stunned.


    ''If Nina is really Mr. Shi''s wife and Leon is Mr. Shi''s brother-inw, it makes sense that my father was


    given a warning when he tried to investigate Leon. It had to be the Shi family who did it.''


    Having figured that out, Austin stopped interrogating Michelle. The two of them walked to the side of


    the road where Debra had arranged for two cars to pick them up.


    In the car, Debra shook Michelle''s arm and insisted, "You must put in a good word for me with your


    master. Ask him if I can add him on WeChat so I can pursue him."


    The windows of the car were rolled down, letting the cool night air breeze in. Michelle, who had been


    tipsy earlier, sobered up instantly. She no longer had a headache but her mind still felt a little fuzzy.


    She pondered over Debra''s words a couple of times before her eyes widened in surprise. She asked,


    "You like my master?"


    "Yes." Debra nodded. "Yes, I like him! I like men who look cool and fierce."


    Michelle blinked in confusion, her eyshes fluttering. "But you''ve only met Wynn once. How did you


    know that you like him?"


    "Listen." Debra took Michelle''s hand and pressed it against her chest. "Isn''t my heart beating very fast?


    And touch my face. Aren''t my cheeks warm and red?"


    She pressed her cheek to the palm of Michelle''s hand. Then, she admitted, "The first time I saw Wynn,


    I was obsessed with him. When I think of him, my heart beats fast and my face turns red."


    "But our hearts beat all the time. If it didn''t, we would die," Michelle said.


    Aron, who was seated in the front passenger seat, turned to look at Michelle. The corners of his lips


    lifted slightly into an indulgent smile.


    Seated on the other side of Michelle was Lydia who couldn''t help herself and burst intoughter.


    Michelle seemed confused, so Lydia kindly exined to her what Debra really meant.


    "What Debra means is that, when she first saw Wynn, her heart beat faster and she blushed. These


    are indicators that she likes him. She''s fallen in love with him at first sight."


    "Yes, exactly." Debra nodded. "My heart felt like it was about to jump out of my chest. It was beating so


    fast."


    ''The heart beats faster? As if it could jump out?


    This is love?


    I''ve felt like this more than once when I was with Leon.


    So I like him?''


    Michelle was shocked.

 Chapter 668 Just Being Honest

    Chapter 668 Just Being Honest


    The car came to a stop in front of the dormitory building. Among the four girls, only Michelle and Lydia


    returned that evening.


    There was still a week left before the school closed for the holidays so there were a lot of people inside


    the campus. Many of them walked by and around the dormitory building, talking andughing.


    Normally, Michelle would have held her roommate''s hand, chatting and giggling like the other students,


    but she did not speak with Lydia like usual. Tonight, she seemed low-spirited and lost in her thoughts.


    Lydia, who was quite sober, noticed that something was off. She thought Michelle was just drunk


    because the girl usually became quiet and well-behaved after imbibing a lot of alcohol.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    But Michelle didn''t stagger as she walked. She knew when she had to turn right and she didn''t need to


    double-check which floor they were on.


    Lydia sensed that something was bothering Michelle but she waited until they were both inside their


    dorm room. Lydia closed the door behind her and poured a cup of water for the other girl.


    "Here. Have some water first."


    Michelle took a seat, epted the cup of water, and lifted it to her lips but she didn''t drink it all.


    Lydia pulled her chair over and sat next to Michelle. Gently, she tucked a lock of hair behind the girl''s


    ear.


    "What happened? If you ever want to share, you know you can tell me. Let''s see if I can be of any


    help."


    Michelle set the cup down and hesitated for a moment before asking, "Lydia, what is it like to love


    someone? When people fall in love and they find themselves close to the person they like, their hearts


    will beat faster and they might even blush, right?"


    Lydia was surprised. "Do you like someone?"


    "I don''t know if it''s love. Just now in the car, you said that, when a girl was in the presence of the


    person she loved, her pulse would race and her cheeks would turn red." Michelle picked up the cup


    again and took a sip. "I haven''t been in love before so I''m not sure."


    Lydia was amused. "There are many kinds of love. For Debra, when she first saw your master, her


    heart beat faster and she blushed. She liked him at first sight. In other words, she liked his handsome


    appearance but no one knows how long that attraction willst. There is also a kind of love that is born


    when two people get along for a long time. That kind usually takes longer to notice.


    But to judge whether you''re in love with someone or not, you can''t just rely on two physiological


    reactions. It''s like..." Lydia felt like she had the right to talk about love because she also had someone


    she liked. But she didn''t know how to exin because they were many kinds of love.


    "It''s like what?" Michelle prodded curiously.


    "There is no standard when ites to falling in love. I can only give you an answer from my point of


    view. If you like someone, you will want to be close and share everything in your life with him. Changes


    in your moods¡ªhappiness, anger, and sadness¡ªare all linked to that person. You will feel content


    when he is happy. You will also be unhappy when he is sad, then you will give your all to make him


    happy." Lydia smiled dreamily as she thought of Austin.


    Michelle blinked twice, seemingly able to rte to what Lydia just ryed.


    Lydia felt like a teacher as she taught Michelle about love. She was acting as if she was experienced


    but she herself had never been in love before, nor did she openly express a preference for anybody.


    Hers was just a one-sided love.


    ''But it''s just for reference, '' Lydia assured herself before carrying on.


    "You miss him when you can''t see him. You want to know what he is doing. You want to know if he is


    happy today. If you can''t contact him, you will feel anxious. You will also feel jealous, sad, and


    possessive when you see him get close to other girls."


    Michelle frowned after hearing all that. After giving it some thought, she felt relieved. She could only


    rte to some of the reactions that Lydia presented, but not all of them. ''That means I didn''t fall in love


    with Leon, right?''


    Lydia paused to let her words sink in before asking, "Michelle, have you seen couples holding hands as


    they walk around campus?"


    "Yes, there are so many of them. Sometimes, not only are they holding hands, I also see them kissing."


    Michelle added, "And then they go to bed together."


    Lydia almost fell off her chair in surprise.


    She stammered, "Have you seen a couple do it?"


    "What''s the big deal? It''s just a matter of turning off the light, getting under the bed covers, closing their


    eyes, and then opening them the next day. That''s all. It''s the same as what''s written in books and what


    you see in TV series," Michelle replied with a serious face.


    Lydia was stunned and speechless.


    ''Because you won''t be able to see them making love on TV!''


    "If you like someone, you won''t reject forms of intimacy, such as holding hands, kissing, and the act


    that happens between going under the covers and closing your eyes to sleep. You will feel what is


    called lust. This psychological reaction will be apanied by physiological reactions and, after some


    stimtion, you reach a certain point where you feel nothing but pleasure," Lydia revealed, a dark


    blush staining her cheeks.


    Michelle only understood the first part of what her roommate said. She was lost after "kissing."


    Genuinely curious, she asked, "What happens between going under the covers and closing your eyes


    to sleep? I usually y games on my phone. I can''t sleep until I feel sleepy."


    For a second time, Lydia was shocked speechless. She couldn''t exin it any further than that


    because it was explicit and she was too shy to put it into words. "You will understand when you have a


    boyfriend in the future."


    It suddenly urred to Michelle that Debra also mentioned this before. She sighed, "Girls with


    boyfriends know a lot of things! Debra said that, when you have a boyfriend, your bosom bes


    bigger."


    "Maybe... Anyway, who do you think you like?" Lydia changed the topic, the corner of her mouth


    twitching.


    "I don''t even know if I like him. As for the indications of love that you mentioned, I''ve only experienced


    some of them, not all," Michelle admitted with a pout.


    "It''s just for reference. You don''t have to take it literally. Since you''ve had some of those reactions, it


    probably means that you like him. If you still can''t judge how much you like that person, I have two


    more questions for you to consider," Lydia said, rubbing her forehead in slight frustration.


    "Okay!" Michelle nodded in agreement.


    Lydia asked, "If you can''t see him for one or two months, will you miss him very much?"


    "But it hasn''t even been a month since west saw each other," Michelle said, tilting her head. "If I don''t


    see him for one or two months, and I miss him, does that mean I like that person?"


    "Yes. But we still are unable to know whether you have a deep affection for him or not," Lydia imed.


    "Oh, I see," Michelle replied.


    "Here''s my final question. We''ve talked a lot about love but who was the first person you thought of?


    Who is it that you think you might be in love with?" Lydia asked, staring intensely at the other girl.


    Michelle must have been flustered by Lydia''s gaze for she blurted out, "Leon."


    Her voice was just above a whisper.


    It was just the two of them in the room. Sitting so close to each other, Lydia clearly heard it.


    The air in the dormitory seemed to freeze.


    After a while, Lydia came to her senses and looked doubtfully at her friend. She was sure that she had


    heard it right, but she wanted to confirm it one more time. "Leon? Nini''s brother? The person you''re


    falling in love with is Leon?"


    "I don''t know! That''s why I asked you. Do you think I''m in love with Leon?" Michelle''s eyes lit up.


    "Oh..." Lydia trailed off, not knowing how to answer her. She had never considered this before. It was


    true that Michelle and Leon got along well but there wasn''t anything really suspicious about that at all.


    "I don''t know what happened between the two of you so I can''t say for sure. How about testing it out?


    Let''s see what happens if you don''tmunicate with him for a month. And then,ter, you can try


    physical contact," Lydia suggested.


    "Sounds like a n!" Michelle answered with a smile.


    She was happy but Lydia was a little worried. ''If Michelle really likes Leon, what about Austin?


    And what if Leon doesn''t return her feelings?


    An unrequited love?''


    One-sided love could be bittersweet. It didn''t matter if they had sweet moments or bitter ones, a person


    in unrequited love would have to pretend and carry on as if nothing happened, always careful not to


    reveal their feelings.

 Chapter 669 Mistake

    Chapter 669 Mistake


    During their third day at K City, Leon and the others saw Jon. That afternoon, their car stopped at the


    intersection and waited for the light to turn green. When Leon looked around, he noticed someone


    wearing a cyan dress entering a cafe.


    Leon hurriedly got out of the car and followed her inside the cafe. "Valerie!" he called.


    The woman turned around and looked at him with a strange look. She smiled at him and replied, "Sir, I


    believe you''re mistaking me for someone else. My name isn''t Valerie Feng."


    Her face was simr to Valerie''s, not exactly the same. Her badge revealed her name. Upon realizing


    his mistake, Leon apologized politely and watched the woman leave with a cup of coffee.


    After parking the car, Bryant met the woman at the door. Because he knew her cousin very well, he


    didn''t need a second nce to know that that woman wasn''t Valerie.


    He saw Leon and approached him. "Where''s Valerie? Didn''t you say that you saw her?"


    Leon didn''t seem to hear him, his gaze still fixed somewhere outside. No one really knew where he


    was looking at. He could be looking at passers-by or something else entirely.


    Bryant noticed Leon''s somber mood. "What''s wrong?"


    "I was mistaken. I mistook her for Valerie," Leon said with a faint smile.


    Bryant was stunned for a moment. Then after a while, he smiled. "Not bad. If Wynn knew, he would


    raise his ss in celebration. It''s been a long time. You should''ve moved on."


    Leon remained silent.


    He had always thought that aside from her sister Nina, the only other person he would surely recognize


    would be Valerie. He thought he could identify both of them just by looking at their silhouettes.


    But just now, he had mistaken someone else for Valerie.


    Since the cafe only had a few customers that day, the overall ambiance was very peaceful. The only


    sounds inside the cafe were the door sliding open when someone came out and the waitress greeting


    customersing in.


    Bryant looked around the cafe. "We''re here. Sit down and have a cup of coffee."


    Both of them sat down and ordered two cups of coffee. As he ced his order, Leon asked the


    waitress, "Is there a designpany called the ZH Company nearby?"


    "Yes. It''s next to our coffee shop! When you go out, turn right and keep going until you see their


    billboard. That''s where their office is located. Do you have any business with them?" The waitress put


    the coffee on their table.


    Leon didn''t answer her but smiled. "Thank you."


    Leon''s charming look made it hard for the waitress to leave, but she left nevertheless.


    As Bryant added sugar to his coffee, he asked, "What''s wrong with ZH Company?"


    "I saw the badge of the woman, the one I mistook for Valerie. She works for ZH Company." Leon''s eyes


    brightened as he took a sip of his coffee. "I just called her Valerie. And yet, she told me that her name


    wasn''t Valerie Feng. More so, she seemed strange when she said that."


    Bryant sprang upright and stopped stirring his coffee. "If she knows Valerie''s surname, she must know


    Valerie!"


    "Maybe she doesn''t know her. Perhaps she just heard her name from someone else, such as Jon." At


    the mention of Jon''s name, Leon remainedposed, feeling neither anger nor resentment.


    Calmly, he said, "Check the ZH Company first."


    "Okay." Bryant took out his phone and searched the Inte for any information about the ZH


    Company. He found out that it was a rtively new and smallpany. They only startedst year and


    had less than thirty employees in total.


    Upon coursing through all the relevant information, he turned to Leon. "Jon changed his name into


    Baker. He graduated from design schoolst year, started his own business, and is now running the ZH


    Company. He is an ambitious man. No wonder Valerie..."


    He realized where he was going and immediately stopped.


    "No wonder Valerie chose him," Leon continued for him. "Although he''s from a wealthy family, he isn''t a


    yboy. He took his studies seriously and started a business. That''s good."


    His tone wasrgely indifferent, as though he couldn''t care less about what was happening in Jon''s life.


    After a while, a smirk shed on Leon''s face. "Too bad they broke up in the end. I don''t want to see


    him. You can go and ask him where Valerie is."


    "What do you mean? Are they separated?" Bryant was surprised. He didn''t know about this.


    Leon smiled and said nothing. Although he wasn''t absolutely certain, he was confident that the woman


    he mistook for Valerie a while ago was Jon''s secretary. No, not Jon, since he changed his name to


    Baker. She was Baker''s secretary.


    A female secretary that looked like Valerie and wore a cyan dress that Valerie liked seemed like a good


    recement.


    He would only be looking for a recement for Valerie only if Valerie weren''t around anymore.


    Midway through their coffee, Baker''s secretary came back to the cafe. With a genial smile, she said,


    "Mr. Feng, Mr. Lu, my boss wants to see you."


    Bryant was surprised by the invite. However, Leon was expecting this. "I''ll be waiting for you here."


    Leon and Baker had always been rivals in terms of love. The anger and resentment between the two


    were buried under a grave so shallow that even after many years, those feelings would easily arise as


    soon as they saw each other. Bryant stayed silent as he stood up and left with Baker''s secretary.


    However, as soon as they left the cafe, Leon caught up with them. "I have something to ask him."


    ZH Company was only a smallpany with less than thirty people. Everyone''s office was in the same


    ce. Apart from Baker. He had a separate office.


    Baker and Leon were both twenty-six years old. However, when they stood side-by-side, Baker looked


    older than Leon. He no longer had the youthful look he once had. What remained was a calm and


    mature face that was built up in these years.


    The tension between Leon and Baker didn''t manifest as much as Bryant feared. He subtly let out a


    thankful sigh.


    Before they could even ask, Baker got to the subject first. "I broke up with Valerie the second year after


    we left C Ind." Even without being prompted to exin, he went on. "Leon was right. You can''t have


    love without money. No one can survive with just love alone. Love can''t solve life problems."


    Leon stood by the window and looked at the blue sky outside. The entire time they were at Baker''s


    small office, he hadn''t looked even a nce at Baker.


    Sitting on the chair, Bryant continued to listen.


    "After just a few months we left home, we had already used up all of our money. We rented an


    apartment and didn''t know how to take care of ourselves. After we hired a nanny, we became even


    poorer. At first, we encouraged each other. But as time went by..." Baker bit his lip and hissed as if


    something inside wanted him to stop talking. Yet, he continued.


    "Valerie likes to dance ballet, but I couldn''t afford to buy her a decent pair of ballet shoes. She felt so


    ufortable wearing low-quality dancing shoes that she would rather not wear them." Baker smiled


    bitterly, his voice about to crack as he started mocking himself. "I was so useless. I couldn''t give her a


    better life. During our rtionship, our quarrels became so bad to the point that I even pped her."


    When Bryant heard this, his face turned sour. Throughout her life, Valerie had never been bullied, let


    alone get pped.


    Leon shot an icy re towards Baker, ready to throw a right hand straight to his jaw when Baker beat


    him to it and pped himself hard across the cheek. The p was so hard that even the employees


    outside heard it. They all looked at each other in confusion as they wondered what was happening


    inside.


    Baker''s face turned red and swollen. Leon felt disgusted by Baker that he couldn''t stand to look up at


    him even for another second.


    As the memory of that night grew more vivid, tears started to well up in Baker''s eyes. The regret he felt


    from hitting Valerie hurt him so much that he no longer felt the sting on his face.


    "I regretted it."


    "You''ve already hurt her. Your regret means nothing now. Did you break up after you pped her?"


    Bryant said with a stern and icy expression.


    "Yes. She cried that night and told me she regretted it," Baker continued. "She ran away and never


    came back. I knew she never wanted to see me, so I stopped looking for her after half a year."


    Bryant''s chest heaving unceasingly as his nostrils red. Fueled by rage, he stood up and threw a


    packed punch thatnded cleanly on Baker''s nose. He fell over the table as the documents spilled onto


    the floor.


    Themotion prompted the secretary toe in. Upon seeing his boss on the floor, his nose


    bleeding, a look of shock invaded her face. "Sir!"


    "I''m fine. Get out." Baker raised his hand to stop her froming closer. "All of you, take the day off.


    You can all leave now."


    Even though she was worried about her boss, she had no choice but to leave.


    Outside the office, the sound of rustling papers filled the room as everyone started packing. When all of


    the employees were gone, everything was quiet.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Meanwhile, before Baker could even stand up, Bryant knocked him down again with another punch.


    Blood started to ooze not only from his nose but also at the corner of his mouth.


    "She''s fine. She''s living a better life now that she''s not with me so you don''t have to worry too much."


    Baker grabbed a tissue and wiped the blood on his face. There was no urge for him to fight back, as


    though he had epted that this beating was his punishment for what he had done to Valerie.


    Bryant straightened his crumpled suit and red at Baker with cold eyes.


    Leon looked at Baker. "Where is she? Give us her address."


    "I don''t know." Baker took off his suit. He didn''t seem to be lying.


    However, Bryant didn''t believe him. "How could you not know where she is? How do you know if she''s


    living a good life?" He grabbed him by the cor, coercing him to speak.


    After a while, Baker said, "I really don''t know where she is. She''s passionate about dancing. I know she


    would try to pursue it. This is the only clue I can give you. Maybe you can find her that way."


    Bryant sneered disgustingly at Baker as he and Leon left.


    Before they could leave, Baker called out to Bryant.


    For a second, Bryant stopped in his tracks but resumed immediately without looking back. As he


    continued to walk away, he heard Baker''s voice. "When you see Valerie, can you please tell her that I


    bought her favorite ballet shoes? They''re waiting for her at home."

 Chapter 670 Dont You Feel Guilty

    Chapter 670 Don''t You Feel Guilty


    Valerie was not in K City. Her whereabouts were still unclear to them. Bryant had to work so after two


    days, he went back to Lexingport City.


    On other hand, Leon wasn''t in a hurry to go back. He stayed there for another week. As he didn''t take


    his phone with him, nobody could get in touch with him.


    The whole time, he med himself for what had happened. If it weren''t for him, Baker and Valerie


    would''ve lived a happy life with each other. They wouldn''t have quarreled so badly, and Baker wouldn''t


    have pped Valerie.


    Both the Feng and Qin families were afraid to offend the royal family. All they could do was to let the


    poor couple live outside the ind.


    Because Baker had pped Valerie, Leon dealt with hispany and all Baker''s efforts vanished


    overnight. But Baker didn''t give up. He restarted his career.


    And Leon didn''t try to deal with him again.


    As soon as Leon came back to Lexingport City, he asked Wynn to continue looking for Valerie.


    Their initial n was for Wynn to investigate for a month and then return to Lexingport City. However,


    Wynn had only stayed in the city for half a month after thest investigation. This made him furious.


    He dragged Leon to the boxing gym and challenged him to a fight.


    Compared to other people in the boxing gym, both Wynn and Leon looked weak and thin. However,


    what theycked in physical prowess, they made up in ferocity. Their fighting prompted the once


    indifferent onlookers to watch them throw punches.


    Wynn was the champion of fighting on C Ind. He had been selected to be Leon''s bodyguard


    since childhood. He received the most rigorous training and was taught by the most powerful fighter.


    Even though he suffered a lot, he came out of it as the ferocious fighter he was now. Even though he


    and Leon had the same teacher, Leon was nowhere near close his level.


    Most of his lessons focused on fist and foot skills, which Leon didn''t have. Leon had a lot to learn and


    had a full schedule every day.


    Being a proud man, Leon didn''t allow Wynn to let him win. At first, Wynn was afraid to win over Leon.


    However, after they had gotten to know each other, Wynn began to unleash his true strength. Since


    then, Leon had never won against him.


    Just like always, Leon lost again. Lying on the floor, he sweated profusely as his chest weaved, trying


    to catch a gasp. The sweat drenched his hair.


    "How could he lose?" someone from the crowd sighed. "Damn it; I thought he would win!"


    Leon heard this and thought to himself, ''It would be a miracle if I won.''


    "Are you okay?" Wynn looked down at Leon as he removed his gloves using his teeth.


    "Yeah, I''m good," Leon said with a dry voice as he tried to smile.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Are you feeling better now? It doesn''t help that you didn''t contact anyone for a week. It''s better to vent


    it." Wynn took off his wet clothes, revealing his ripped physique. Although he looked thin, his abs were


    clearly defined.


    Since he didn''t have bulgy muscles, it went well with his cold and heroic features, creating an overall


    beautiful aesthetic for him, making people charmed and fascinated.


    Leon noticed that someone outside the ring had their jaw cked, almost salivating. He sat up and


    raised his eyebrows. "Stop showing off. Get dressed."


    "You''re just jealous. Get up and change your wet clothes. Don''t you feel sticky wearing them?" Wynn


    clicked his tongue and reached out his hand for Leon to grab.


    Once Leon was up, both of them went to the shower together. Once they were wearing clean clothes,


    they felt light and refreshed.


    "Have you contacted Michelle? Have you told her that you''re back?" Wynn asked as they walked out of


    the boxing gym.


    Leon turned at him with a guilty look, implying that he had forgotten.


    "Damn it, Leon. You lived in her apartment and ordered her around. Despite all that, you didn''t even


    bother to think of her. How ruthless of you! I didn''t think you were this bad until now." Wynn shot a look


    of disgust towards him.


    "Shut up. Don''t talk nonsense." Leon frowned at him. "You took me to the boxing gym as soon as I


    came back. My phone was out of use for more than a week. It''s probably out of power. I''ll call her when


    I get back."


    Wynn sneered at him. "You''re just friends. I''d never seen a man pretend to be poor and ask a girl to


    support him."


    "That''s none of your business. If you try, maybe you can find a good girl for yourself." Leon snorted.


    "Hey, I do have one!" With a smug smile, Wynn took out his phone and showed Leon his WeChat. "I


    met this girl two days ago. She''s rich, but she isn''t as bad-tempered as other richdies. She''s


    interesting and I easily get along with her."


    "Debra." When Leon saw the note, something boiled inside him but immediately cooled off. He patted


    the phone on Wynn''s chest. "Her father is close to Tim. It''s best not to get involved with him."


    "I know, but that''s her father you''re referring to, not her." Wynn brushed it off.


    "You''re right. But still, it may be troublesome. Be careful. Don''t let your lust cloud your brain," Leon


    reminded him.


    "Do you think I''m stupid? Besides, I haven''t slept with Debra yet. I don''t care about that." Wynn


    exined.


    "Since you''re not in love with her, don''t even try to flirt with her, let alone try to sleep with her," Leon


    said as he walked.


    Wynn stopped in his tracks. "Fuck you, Leon! All this time, you''ve been pretending to be a good man in


    front of Michelle. If I weren''t so loyal to you, I would''ve probably exposed you for who you really are!


    What do you think? I''m loyal enough, right?" He put his hand on Leon''s shoulder and looked up at him.


    "You''re helping yourself," Leon said with a faint smile.


    The smile on Wynn''s face vanished.


    He removed his hand on Leon''s shoulder and walked in front of him, furious. The passersby who saw


    Wynn avoided him in horror.


    Leonughed behind him.


    When Leon returned to the hotel, Bryant had already started charging his phone. Leon turned on his


    phone and saw that Michelle called him a lot during that night. She also sent him lots of messages on


    WeChat, asking him where he had gone and that she was worried about him.


    Leon tried to call her back immediately, only to find out that her phone was turned off. He tried calling


    her again via WeChat, but was disconnected quickly, suggesting that she wasn''t online.


    Anxiety started to wrap around his heart.


    He tried calling her again a few more times, but the results were the same. "Why is her phone turned


    off? Is she angry?"


    he asked in frustration. "You can''t reach her, right? I''m not sure if she''s angry. The only thing I know is


    that she cried a lot that night when she couldn''t contact you. When I came over the give her some


    strawberries, her eyes were red and swollen. Later on, her roommate told me that she was crying all


    night, worried that you might''ve been kidnapped or something," Wynn said.


    As Leon heard what Michelle had gone through because of him, he started to feel guilty. "She cried?"


    "Yes, she cried. It''s hard to imagine, right? She would alwaysugh every day. But she was crying her


    eyes out because you left without telling her. Don''t you feel guilty? How could you let a girl worry about


    you?"


    Leon did feel guilty.


    And yet, a part of him felt d. He never expected that someone would get so worried over him. But as


    soon as he imagined Michelle''s face red with tears, that joy vanished.


    ''Leon, you''re a terrible person. How could you let a girl worry about you and cry?'' Leon med himself


    for everything that had happened.

 Chapter 671 Michelle Left

    Chapter 671 Michelle Left


    "Michelle turned off her phone. Is she angry with me?" Leon asked cautiously, afraid to know the truth.


    "I''m not a girl. How can I understand what she''s thinking?" Wynn sneered. "But I never knew her phone


    was turned off. Maybe she was really pissed. Just do something to make her happy."


    "To do that, I need to be able to contact her first." Leon paused and thought for a while. "She''s on


    holidays, so I''m certain she''s not in her dormitory. I''ll go to her apartment first. If she''s not there, I''ll go


    to her home. Find out where her home is. She is going to sign with the Esports club. We should also


    check there."


    "If you''re not in the apartment, I''m sure she''s also not there," Wynn said casually as he looked up at


    Leon and continued ying his game.


    The sunlight peered through the big French window and cast arge shadow on the floor. Leon sat


    where he could feel the sunlight against his skin. As he heard what Wynn said, his eyes narrowed


    slightly.


    Wynn raised his head and saw Leon squinting. "Don''t sit there under the sun. You''re going to damage


    your eyes."


    Leon stood up to get a ss of water. When Wynn asked if he could fetch one for him, Leon just


    ignored him. He had to get it himself once he was done ying.


    When he saw that Wynn was finished with his game, Leon urged him to find out the locations of


    Michelle''s home and club.


    "We don''t need to," Wynn said nonchntly. "She likes to have fun. Knowing her, she probably doesn''t


    want to be alone. Since no one''s at her home, she definitely won''t be there. She won''t sign the contract


    until the 16th. You better check out her school. Maybe you can find and talk to her roommate."


    Leon thought his exnation was believable, except with what he had said about the club. "How do


    you know when she will sign the contract? She must''ve decided to sign it after I went to K City. If she


    had confirmed it before, then she would''ve told me."


    "You know her well." Wynn took out a can of beer from the fridge and gulped it down. "She told me


    about it two days ago."


    "On WeChat?" Leon asked with a surprised tone.


    "No. She mentioned it to me while we were ying the game." When Wynn finished talking, he raised


    his head and shot him a look. Just like that, Wynn knew what was going on in his mind.


    "Don''t think about find her in the game. You''re not at the same level as her, so you are unable to meet


    her in the game. If you promise me that I can start looking for Valerie next month, you can use my


    game ount to find Michelle."


    Leon knew that Valerie disappeared after Baker pped her. Wanting to ease his guilt, he grew more


    anxious to find Michelle so he would not agree to Wynn''s condition.


    Leon went to L University to look for Michelle''s roommate.


    The dorm supervisor didn''t allow him to enter. Since he didn''t have Lydia''s phone number, he could


    only search for her at the library.


    But even then, it was useless since he needed a student card to enter the library.


    He had to go back to the apartment to see if he could find Michelle''s student card. But he couldn''t find


    it, so he had to go back and wait helplessly outside the library.


    He waited there the entire afternoon. It wasn''t until 9 p.m. that he saw studentsing out. Lydia was


    talking to her friend about the postgraduate entrance exam as they went downstairs.


    While she was talking, her friend started acting strange and gradually blushed. "Look, there''s a


    handsome maning over! Oh my god!"


    "He''s not here for us." However, as soon as Lydia finished speaking, she realized that the man was


    indeed approaching them. Upon closer look, she saw that the man was none other than Leon.


    "Who''s he looking for? Is he here to pick up his girlfriend?" As Leon got closer, he shed them an


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    enchanting smile that melted Lydia''s friend''s heart. "Is he here for me?"


    Lydia faked a smile. ''He''s probably here to ask about Michelle, '' she thought to herself.


    Since she knew that Michelle might have a crush on Leon, she hadplicated feelings towards Leon.


    Lydia saw something different with Leon. He was a tall, handsome man who spoke gently, with a smile


    capable of making any girl swoon. More than his physical appearance, he also did everything perfectly.


    She didn''t know who on earth he was, nor did she know why he always stayed at Michelle''s side.


    Michelle was Nina''s best friend, not her brother''s. Moreover, Nina and Leon were twopletely


    different people.


    Lydia was worried that Michelle and her pure heart would get crushed. She was even more worried by


    the fact that Michelle''s hidden feelings might not end well. She didn''t think Michelle was able to deal


    with Leon.


    As her first crush, Leon would set Michelle''s standard for her future partners. Since she already had


    her heart set on Leon''s magnificence, it was highly unlikely that she would settle for someone who


    wasn''t as great as Leon.


    She could only hope that Michelle didn''t like him too much to the point of no return.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you? Why are you not moving?" Lydia''s friend waved her hand in front of her.


    "What are you doing?"


    When Lydia snapped out of her daydream, Leon stopped in front of her. Meanwhile, her friend couldn''t


    contain herself and was hyperventting. Her face flushed red.


    "Do you have time? I have something to ask you. It won''t take you too long," Leon asked. His voice


    was as gentle as a summer breeze.


    "I have time." Lydia turned to her friend. "You can go back first."


    "Oh, okay! You guys talk." Her friend was finally able to control her breathing. She reluctantly left with


    books in her arms.


    Leon gave Lydia a bottle of hot milk, which he had bought a while ago. "Warm milk is good for your


    sleep. If you''re able to sleep properly, you can study better and have higher grades.


    By the way, have you eaten already? I never saw you leave the library this entire afternoon. You should


    eat on time."


    The more considerate Leon was, the more worried Lydia felt for Michelle. Only a few women would be


    able to resist such a charming man.


    If Michelle could win his heart, then everything would be fine. However, if she couldn''t, she was afraid


    that Michelle might not be able to move on from this for the rest of her life.


    Lydia felt like a mother worried for her. Michelle and her parents had helped Lydia a lot in the past.


    Since her parents were not here, it was up to her to take care of Michelle.


    "Leon, are you going to ask me where Michelle is?" Lydia went straight to the point.


    "So I assume she''s not here?" Leon replied.


    "No, she is in the club," Lydia said. "She left the day after you left the bar that night."


    "She went there ahead of time?" Leon frowned.


    "Well, she can go there any time she wants." Lydia remembered what Michelle told her before. "She


    was worried that you won''t have enough money, so she put her bank card under your pillow. The


    password is her birthday. Don''t try to go the club to find her; outsiders can''t enter. I don''t know when


    exactly she''s going to finish her training. Maybe one month or two. All I know is you can''t contact her


    while she''s still in there."


    Since the lights on the campus were very dim, it was hard for Lydia to see Leon''s expression. All she


    could feel was the coldness that began to rise with every word that she said.


    Leon stayed quiet for such a long time that it scared Lydia a little. The silence was so eerie, only


    broken by the wind blowing and leaves rustling. Thankfully, other people started walking past them,


    talking andughing. Slowly, Lydia''s fear started to dissipate.


    "I''m done, Leon. Is there anything else you want to ask me?" Lydia asked with bated breath. Then, she


    heard what sounded like a defeated sigh.


    "No. Thank you." Leon smiled.


    Before he could walk away, Lydia called him from behind. "Leon! I forgot to tell you something."


    Leon halted in his tracks. "What is it?"


    "Michelle reserved some money for your breakfast in the rice noodles restaurant you usually go to. You


    can eat there and tell the owner her phone number."


    "Okay, thank you."


    However, the next morning, Leon found out that Lydia was lying to him.

 Chapter 672 Not Just Like But Love

    Chapter 672 Not Just Like But Love


    Early in the morning, as soon as Leon came out of the bathroom after cleaning himself up, he heard a


    knock on the door.


    A well-dressed woman appeared in front of him, who had a joyful smile in her eyes as soon as he


    opened the door.


    Finally, someone was at home this time.


    "Mr. Lu, right? Good morning! I came here to bring you breakfast."


    "I didn''t order breakfast." But after he finished his words, he suddenly remembered something, so he


    asked, "Did Michelle order it?"


    "Yes. She has ordered breakfast in our restaurant for a month."


    A month''s breakfast?


    Didn''t Lydia tell him that Michelle had already paid a month in advance for his breakfast in the rice


    noodles restaurantst night? Why was this woman here now to bring him breakfast?


    Realizing that Lydia must''ve lied to him, Leon smiled at the woman and took the food in her hands.


    He thanked the woman and went back inside. Then he checked his breakfast, only to be disappointed


    when he saw two fried eggs that looked worse than what Michelle cooked. He took a bite and


    immediately thought it was not delicious, so he stopped eating the fried eggs.


    After breakfast, Leon went straight to the rice noodles restaurant that Lydia mentioned. It was already


    past breakfast time when he arrived, so there was only a few customers left, and it was quiet.


    From where Leon was standing, he could see the shop assistant making rice noodles by pushing the


    stone grinder and crushing the white rice.


    The customers could see the kitchen from their tables, giving them assurance that the food being


    served to them was clean and meticulously prepared.


    The price list showed that the cheapest bowl of rice noodles cost fifteen dors, while the most


    expensive one cost thirty-five dors. Leon thought that the prices were just reasonable as the bowls


    wererge and full of rice noodles.


    Since he already had breakfast, he only ordered a cup of soybean milk. The cashier asked him if he


    had a membership, so Leon mentioned Michelle''s number and asked how much money was left.


    The waiter checked Michelle''s ount and told him there was only forty-two dors left, which meant


    he couldn''t even afford three bowls of the cheapest rice noodles. This was totally against what Lydia


    saidst night.


    Now, he confirmed that Lydia lied to him.


    But why did she do that?


    As much as he wanted to know, he didn''t bother to ask Lydia for an exnation. He lived in the hotel


    since Michelle wasn''t in the apartment.


    Time passed by quickly, and it had already been a month without Michelle. It was also the hottest time


    in summer, when it was hard to open your eyes because of the sunshine. Even when the wind blew,


    you could still feel the heat.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Leon barely went out. He went to bed early, got up early, exercised, practiced calligraphy and worked


    regrly. The investment project had already begun, and Bryant was busy with the it. Wynn was


    looking for Valerie under the scorching sun in another province. Leon was the only one who had


    nothing to do.


    It was already mid-August, but he still hadn''t got any message from Michelle. He tried calling her, but


    her phone was still off.


    It had been his routine to send Michelle a message before going to bed even though he wasn''t getting


    any reply. "Good night. Wish you a good dream." And in the morning when he woke up, he would call


    her.


    This was the thirty-second call he had made, which meant they hadn''t contacted each other for thirty-


    two days.


    Michelle waszy for so many things, and she was a little childish; but she seemed to be determined


    with this one. This thought made Leon sigh.


    "Good morning." While Bryan was fixing his tie in front of the mirror, he saw Leon''s reflection as he


    shook his head and sighed. "You seemed to be a little depressed recently. What happened?"


    "Depressed?" Leon didn''t think so. He lived afortable life every day. There was definitely no sign of


    depression on his face.


    "Lookers-on see more than yers." After making sure that he was dressed neatly, Bryant walked to


    the table and sat down, followed by Leon who sat opposite to him. They began to eat breakfast.


    "You look fine, but I can feel that you are not. It has been a month. If you''re going through something


    that you can''t tell me, you can go out for a walk. Don''t stay in the hotel all day long. It''s not like you."


    While speaking, Bryant noticed that the fried eggs in front of Leon remained untouched. "Didn''t Wynn


    say that you ate fried eggs every morning? Why don''t you eat some?"


    With a bored look, Leon answered, "They don''t taste good at all."


    "Fried eggs taste the same, don''t they?" Frowning, Bryant looked at him. He didn''t know what other


    vors fried eggs could make.


    However, Leon insisted that they tasted bad. "Don''t fry eggs for me in the morning anymore. I don''t like


    them."


    "Okay." In the end, Bryant just nodded and changed the topic. Since Leon was calm, he thought of


    telling him about the phone call he got this morning. "Wynn had an update about Valerie."


    It was only then did Leon raise his head to look at him. "Where is she?"


    "In a ballet studio in C City. She''s a ballet teacher." A hint of pity crossed Bryant''s eyes, but he still


    smiled. "When Valerie was still a child, her dream was to dance on the international stage. But now,


    she is a teacher."


    "Once you confirm that it''s her, you can pick her up and help her continue that dream." Leon gave him


    an encouraging smile.


    In the middle of their conversation, Leon''s phone rang.


    At first, he hesitantly took the phone to check who the caller was; but when he saw the name on the


    screen, his eyes instantly widened in surprise.


    It was Michelle!


    Without him noticing, a smile appeared on his face, and it became merrier as the seconds passed. He


    stood up and hurriedly answered the call.


    Before Michelle could even say something from the other line, Leon asked, "Can youe out today?


    I''ll pick you up."


    Stunned, Michelle, who was about to say something, closed her mouth. His pleasant voice sent warmth


    in her heart, which made her smile. "Okay, Leon. Do you know my address?"


    "I know. Just wait for me."


    "Okay, take your time, Leon." The smile on Michelle''s face didn''t disappear even after the call ended.


    She got up from the bed and went to the bathroom to wash her face and brush her teeth; all the while


    she was humming a song.


    After cleaning herself up, she checked the wardrobe to look for something to wear. In the end, she


    chose a beautiful white dress, with pineapples printed on it. The color was bright and nifty, which was


    perfect for summer.


    When she was done putting on her dress, she went out of the room and knocked on the door of the


    next room. "Dear Joanna, are you awake? I need your help."


    Joanna was much younger than Michelle. She was a trainee in the club. There were few girls in the


    club, and they were all treated specially. In fact, they lived in the most luxurious dormitory, and their


    rooms were close.


    Among the group of trainees, Joanna was the most hardworking one. She practiced until eleven or


    twelve o''clock in the evening every day. Michelle even thought that she would practice a little longer if it


    wasn''t for the curfew.


    This was the reason why Joanna was top of the training students. If nothing went wrong, she would


    soon join the second team as well, which was Michelle''s current team.


    In the club, they were best friends.


    Although Joanna was young, she looked more mature than Michelle. It was not because her face


    looked old, but because she was not as cute as a little girl. She was cool and irritable.


    For example, now that Joanna was woken up too early in the morning, she already lost her temper. As


    soon as she opened the door, she saw Michelle greeting her with a smile.


    Joanna didn''t lose her temper. However, she still asked impatiently, "What''s the matter? Say it quickly,


    so I can go back to sleep."


    "Well, I just want you to help me with my makeup. I don''t have any cosmetics." Michelle pursed her lips


    and smiled shyly.


    "You don''t like makeup, do you?" Surprise was written all over Joanna''s face. As soon as she sobered


    up, she turned around and said, "Come in first."


    "Thank you, Joanna." Michelle hugged her happily. Then she trotted to Joanna''s dressing mirror and


    sat down, waiting like an obedient kid. "I''ve already washed my face, and I''ve also applied lotion on it."


    After looking her up and down, Joanna suddenlyughed. "Are you going to meet your boyfriend?"


    "No, no." Although she was blushing, Michelle managed to say, "It''s just that I like him."


    "I know what kind of like it is." Joanna walked over after washing her hands. She clipped her bangs and


    began to put makeup on Michelle''s face. "We just need to put on light makeup."


    "I know little about makeup. Do as you see suitable. I believe in your skills." Michelle''s eyes were as


    bright as the starry sky.


    With a sneer, Joanna replied, "Thank you for your trust. Is he the one you wrote in your diary?"


    "Gee!" Surprised by her sudden question, Michelle''s lips parted.

 Chapter 673 She Cant Wait To See Leon

    Chapter 673 She Can''t Wait To See Leon


    Joanna lifted Michelle''s chin to get a good look on the girl''s face. In a mimicking voice, she said, "Leon,


    I miss you so much..."


    Michelle reached out to cover her mouth, her face blushed.


    "You read my diary!"


    "Let go of me first. I won''t do your makeup if you don''t let me go," Joanna said in a muffled voice as


    she nced yfully at Michelle.


    Michelle furrowed her eyebrows and pouted.


    Her face was still flushed, but she reluctantly let go of her hand and snorted at Joanna.


    "It''s wrong for you to read my diary. It''s so embarrassing." Michelle crossed her arms and plopped


    down on the chair angrily.


    "You call that a diary?" Joanna recalled Michelle''s desk. Several loose papers were scattered all over


    and most of them were written in a mess.


    "Other people usually take a notebook and write on it carefully. You, on the other hand, look like you


    just suddenly thought of something and casually wrote it down on the first thing youy your eyes on."


    She then pinched Michelle''s chin again and added, "Don''t move. Close your eyes so I can apply some


    foundation on you."


    "Okay." Michelle raised her head and closed her eyes.


    "I didn''t mean to read your diary." Joanna squeezed out some foundation cream and slowly applied it


    evenly on Michelle''s fair face.


    After thinking for a while, she decided to exin.


    "When you asked me to get some snacksst time, I saw it by ident. It actually made me curious


    about him. I guessed you had feelings for him. And it turns out I was right." A proud smirk slowly


    formed on her lips after she finished exining her side.


    "Do you also have someone that you like?" Michelle asked as she opened her eyes.


    "I don''t have a boyfriend at the moment." After Joanna was done applying foundation on Michelle, she


    proceeded to work on her eyebrows. She noticed that they were dense and in good shape so she didn''t


    need to do so much work.


    "You don''t have a boyfriend at the moment. Does this mean that you had one in the past?" Michelle


    blinked her eyes innocently as she waited for an answer.


    Joanna smiled softly as a nostalgic look appeared on her face. "He was my desk-mate in middle


    school, andter on he was admitted to a key high school. In fact, I got epted as well."


    "Why didn''t you go to high school? You would have been in the third year by now, right?" Michelle


    unconsciously raised her eyebrows in confusion.


    Joanna paused. "Yes. Anyway, stop talking. Your eyebrows move every time you speak. If you don''t


    shut up, I''ll end up making you ugly in front of the person you like."


    Michelle pursed her lips. She definitely didn''t want to show up in front of Leon with ugly eyebrows.


    In fact, she honestly wanted to look beautiful in front of him.


    "I''m going to shut up now." She didn''t utter a single word or make any sound afterwards.


    Instead, she silently followed everything that Joanna ordered her to do.


    Joanna ended up giving her a fresh summer look. Her make-up faintly matched the color of the dress


    she was wearing, making her appear yful and sweet.


    "Joanna, you''re amazing!" Michelle eximed. She had a wide smile stered on her face as she


    continued to admire her new look in front of the mirror.


    "Now, that we''re done with your look, you''d better hurry and meet him," Joanna said after admiring her


    handiwork.


    Afterwards, she proceeded to clean up all the cosmetics that they had taken out.


    Michelle grabbed her hand. "Let me clean this up for you. It''s the least I can do for troubling you with


    putting on my make-up. Thank you, Joanna. Go ahead and rest now."


    "Alright, then." Joanna shrugged. She instantly agreed without a second thought and went back to bed.


    Although a yawn had already escaped her lips, she didn''t feel sleepy just yet. She closed her eyes and


    asked quietly, "When are you going to confess your feelings for him?"


    "What?" Michelle paused.


    "Oh my god! Have you never thought about expressing your love to him? Are you nning to keep it to


    yourself?" Closing her eyes didn''t seem to help Joanna at all. She sat up with her legs crossed and


    hugged a pillow close to her chest. "Why would you want to keep your feelings a secret? If I were you, I


    would rush up to him and confess how I feel."


    Michelle narrowed her eyes. "I only know that I like Leon. I don''t even know if he feels the same way.


    He only treats me as his sister. Honestly, I don''t care if I get rejected once I confess how I feel about


    him. I''m more afraid of the possibility that I won''t be able to see him again in the future and that he may


    gradually distance himself from me."


    Joanna stared at her nkly and scratched her head in confusion. "Well, that''s a bit troublesome. I''m


    going to bed."


    "Okay." Michelle smiled. She continued tidying up the cosmetics and went back to her room. As if to kill


    some time, she rxed herself on the chair and started browsing on her cell phone.


    There were more than 99 messages on her WeChat, more than 40 of them were unread and from


    Leon. Seeing this, Michelle couldn''t help but smile.


    While checking on the messages one by one, she realized that Leon would say goodnight to her every


    day. This delighted her even morepared to the missed calls that she received this morning when


    she turned on her phone.


    She had dialed back the number this morning as soon as she had seen the missed calls.


    Her heart felt like leaping from her chest with happiness when the sound of a ring interrupted her.


    It didn''t really matter, however. She couldn''t wipe the smile off her face after seeing the caller ID.


    "Hello, Leon, have you arrived here already? I''ming down. I''ll be right there soon." Michelle


    immediately stood up and snatched her bag before dashing out the room.


    Since Leon informed her that he would be arriving at the door soon, she had to make a run for it


    because she didn''t want to make him wait for too long.


    Michelle bolted towards the door swiftly, taking one quick stop to stretch her head out to look outside


    before leaving the club.


    Yesterday afternoon, they went on a vacation and had some fun. The male members of the club went


    to drink. They didn''te back untilte at midnight.


    So there was no one else in the club at this hour.


    If anyone saw Michelle get up so early and caught her sprinting in a dress, they might think they were


    seeing things.


    As Michelle ran out of the club, a slender figure gradually came into view. She smiled brightly as soon


    as she recognized the face and rushed over quickly as she could. "Leon!"


    Michelle ran out in a hurry that she didn''t seem to notice the big slope by the entrance of the club. It


    was not that steep, but she might lose bnce and trip.


    When Leon spotted Michelle running towards him, his heart almost skipped a beat. "Slow down!"


    Ignoring his words, she ran as fast as she could. All Leon could do was to silently pray that she


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    wouldn''t identally fall down in the process.


    Seeing Michelle''s smiling face made his heart melt. A chuckle escaped his lips as he watched her


    approaching him.


    As she drew closer to him, Leon couldn''t help but open his arms slightly. He didn''t stretch them out


    straight but instead he bent them into an arc, as if her were bracing himself for the impact.


    Michelle continued rushing down.


    The moment she noticed his arms out front, her eyes were filled with joy. She really missed Leon, and it


    didn''t have to take her two months to realize that she liked him.


    At that moment, all she knew was that she could not wait to wrap her arms around him.


    Fortunately, she still had some trace of sense in her. She stopped the moment she was about to rush


    into Leon''s arms.


    It was as if she hadn''t been running at full speed when she abruptly halted herself inches away from


    Leon.


    She couldn''t rush into Leon''s arms. If she did, her heart would start beating wildly again and he would


    definitely hear it.


    "Good morning, Leon. You''re so tall. Much taller than me." Michelle stered on the sweetest smile


    that she could muster.


    Leon blinked awkwardly a few times before slowly withdrawing his hands that were still extended


    midair. Afterwards, he straightened himself up and forced to act like as if nothing had


    happened.

 Chapter 674 Pretending To Be Poor

    Chapter 674 Pretending To Be Poor


    Michelle lifted her head and smiled sweetly. Leon noticed that she had put on makeup and even coated


    her lowershes with mascara. It made her round eyes look bigger and brighter.


    The lipstick she had applied was a little darker than what she usually wore.


    "You look very beautiful today," Leon remarked.


    "Really?" Michelle felt thrilled. She reached up to frame her face but didn''t let her hands touch her


    cheeks. Joanna once mocked her for doing that, saying that it made her face look chubby and silly. So


    Michelle didn''t touch her cheeks this time.


    Her youthful face was like a flower blooming between her hands. She tilted her head, looking very


    innocent. "I''m beautiful and not just cute, right?"


    Leon smiled and poked her on the forehead. "Yes, you''re beautiful."


    ''And cute.''


    Pleased with his answer, Michelle giggled and said, "Well, let''s go, Leon. Let''s take the subway back.


    Did you bring a subway card?"


    "I forgot," Leon admitted.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can buy a temporary one but it will take a while to get to the subway station from


    here."


    They walked leisurely to the subway entrance. Leon took slower steps so Michelle could keep up with


    his pace. He rified, "Michelle, you don''t like it when others say that you are cute?"


    "Not really." Michelle shook her head. "Someone said that, if peoplepliment you for being cute,


    that''s just because they couldn''t find anything else to praise you about. So when you told me that I''m


    beautiful and not just cute, I felt very happy."


    She lifted her chin, feeling happy indeed.


    What other people thought about her looks didn''t matter. As long as Leon said she was beautiful, that


    was enough.


    Leon smiled. "How have you been doing with your club this past month? Did anyone bully you?"


    "They wouldn''t bully me. They are all very nice people. Let me tell you..." Michelle started chattering


    about the things she found interesting while she was at the club. It was all quite trivial but she managed


    to avoid talking about the team''s secret techniques during training.


    Leon wasn''t really concerned about what happened at the club but he listened to Michelle with keen


    interest.


    The morning sun shone brightly, its warmth tempered by a passing breeze. Two people¡ªone tall, one


    short¡ªwere talking andughing as they walked. They stood so close to each other that their shadows


    ovepped, as if they were slowly merging into each other.


    After a while, Michelle continued, "The guys in the club wanted me to hang out with them, but I


    refused."


    "Good girl." Leon tilted his head with a satisfied smile. "You did a good job."


    "Of course. I''m a good girl. Besides, I didn''t speak to anyone online. Last time, you asked me to y


    games without talking to strangers, remember? Will you award me for listening to you?"


    "What if there is no reward?" Indeed, there was no reward but there was an apology gift. After receiving


    the phone call this morning, he asked Bryant to redecorate the apartment.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Last time, he had left without a word which made Michelle cry. Leon had always wanted to apologize


    for that incident. Although he had never seen her cry, he remembered how his two nephews cried. It


    distressed him to just think about it.


    Michelle, on the other hand, didn''t really want the reward. She was just teasing him. Sticking her


    tongue out, she said, "It doesn''t matter. I''m really hungry, Leon."


    "Don''t say you are hungry. It''s making me hungry." Leon looked at the entrance to the subway. "We can


    have lunch by the time we get home."


    Michelle pouted. "Okay, I''ll cook for you."


    Leon replied gently, "You don''t need to cook. Wynn is treating us to lunch. When we get home, the


    restaurant will deliver the food to us."


    "Wow, he is so rich!" Michelle eximed. "When I have a lot of money, we can have meals in fancy


    restaurants every day."


    "It''s not necessary to always have fancy meals. You can cook for me sometimes." Leon realized that he


    hadn''t tasted her home-cooked food in a long time. He missed it a little bit.


    Michelle frowned. "But Leon, I''m not a professional in cooking."


    "I am not picky. You can just fry two eggs." Leon reflected for a bit and felt that wasn''t going to satisfy


    his hunger so he quickly added, "Of course, not just eggs. That won''t be enough."


    "Don''t worry, Leon. I will definitely take good care of you. I won''t let you starve," Michelle promised.


    Leon stuck out his pinky finger and said, "Let''s make a promise then."


    "Pinkie swear." Michelle held her own pinkie out. The two hooked their fingers together. Leon''s finger


    was long and lean, while Michelle''s was short and soft like a chili pepper.


    When their thumbs pressed together, Michelle suddenly remembered the couples whom she saw


    kissing on the campus.


    Her heart beat began to race.


    Michelle pursed her lips and immediately withdrew her hand. Blushing, she turned to look away.


    Fortunately, that move prevented Leon from noticing anything unusual.


    She didn''t want to let go of his finger, but she didn''t dare to keep holding it. She could only quietly curl


    her fingers into a fist, as if she could keep the warmth in her palm.


    They soon arrived at the subway entrance. They stepped on the esctor and descended side by side.


    A momentter, Michelle moved back and stood one step behind Leon.


    "Leon, I''m as tall as you are!" Michelle proudly announced. She even raised a hand to check how tall


    she was inparison to him. They were about the same height.


    Leon nced at the young woman behind him. He smiled and then turned back to look ahead.


    "Cherish it. We''re almost at the end."


    As soon as he finished speaking, they reached the end of the esctor. In an instant, Michelle''s line of


    sight lowered until she only reached his back.


    Michelle pouted. "I''m short again. Why are you and Nini all so tall? I''m vertically challenged."


    "We don''t think you are short." Leon touched the crown of her hair but Michelle quickly pped his


    hand away. "Don''t touch my head! I won''t grow taller if you touch it."


    Surprised, the man nodded, "Okay." He wanted to add that another growth spurt was unlikely, whether


    he touched her head or not, because of her age. But what came out of his mouth was, "I won''t touch


    your head anymore. I hope you grow taller as soon as possible."


    "Good!" Michelle stood on tiptoe and lifted her hand once more to mark her height. "I want to grow


    taller, at least tall enough to reach your neck."


    Leon politely didn''t say anything. The girl was so short that she would never reach his neck.


    "Wait for me, Leon. I''m going to buy our tickets." Michelle ran to the ticket machine and waited in line


    behind three other people.


    Leon took out his phone and sent a message to Bryant via WeChat.


    "I didn''t drive the car. Drive it back for me when you have time."


    Bryant asked, "You didn''t take the car? Why?"


    "I''m taking the subway."


    "But why?"


    Leon replied, "I don''t want her to see the Rolls-Royce. Next time, buy a cheaper car."


    ''But the Rolls-Royce was what you wanted.'' More than a minute passed before Bryant responded to


    that.


    "Okay, I see. I''ll get a cheap er. Be careful when you take the subway. Why are you taking the


    subway anyway? Can''t you take a taxi instead?"


    "I have no money."


    Bryant didn''t want to talk with Leon anymore. Leon had billions of dors in his ount, and yet he


    said he had no money.


    Leon added, "You won''t understand."


    Bryant really didn''t understand. Leon was walking further and further down this path of pretending to be


    anything but wealthy.

 Chapter 675 Strawberry Heaven In The Fridge

    Chapter 675 Strawberry Heaven In The Fridge


    The clock struck nine in the morning. For certain, those who worked white-cored jobs were already


    sitting in their offices. They wouldn''t be taking the subway around this time. Besides, Michelle''s club


    was located in a quiet old district, and so there would be fewer people taking the subway.


    As expected, there were few people in the carriage, and there were empty seats everywhere. They


    decided to sit near the exit. Michelle sat on the inner side by the door, while Leon sat next to her.


    The air conditioner was turned on fine in the subway, which gave the whole cabin a cool atmosphere.


    For Leon, it was his very first time to try the subway, and so he felt a little novel and could not help but


    look around with curiosity. Since it was clean and quiet, he epted the experience as okay.


    The only thing that he was dissatisfied about was the advertisement that yed on the small screen


    stuck at the top of the wall across them. He found the advertisement inferior overall. Both the shooting


    method and the design itself made him frown. He didn''t agree with thepany''s chosen aesthetic and


    concept for its advertisement.


    Because of that, he looked away with dissatisfaction on his eyes.


    As for Michelle, she wasn''t able to sleep wellst night. She kept on turning and rolling around on her


    bed, wondering if she should grab her phone to contact Leon. She wondered whether she should


    already confess her love or wait for the right time. She didn''t know when the right time was, though.


    After all, it was the first time she had felt this feeling of love for someone. She tossed and turned until


    the sun was almost up that dawn. All she decided was to grab her phone and contact Leon. She was


    still thinking about it while she was taking a shower that morning and almost scratched her scalp


    because of how bothered she was.


    She hadn''t been sleeping well during thest month because of Leon.


    Since she was sleepless and with the cool breeze of the air conditioner, she felt sleep and exhaustion


    embrace her. She yawned and said, "Leon, if you won''t mind, I''ll just take a nap. Wake me up when


    we''re close to the transfer station."


    Without waiting for him to reply or say anything back, she closed her eyes and leaned her head on the


    pole beside her. As soon as she did, she let sleep take over.


    Leon wanted to say something, but after seeing how tired Michelle looked, he decided not to say it.


    Then, he took his phone out to check on the subway route. He had never taken a subway before, so he


    didn''t know which stop was the transfer station.


    After reading about it on the Inte and figuring out the route, he recited the ce softly, just in case


    he would make a mistake.


    The subway had passed two or three stops by now, and people came in and out one after another.


    There were more people now than when they got on it. By this time, all seats were filled, and many


    people had to stand.


    Being in this situation made Leon frown slightly. After another three stops, the carriage began to be


    ufortably crowded for Leon. Although he was relieved not to see the inferior advertisement


    anymore, since it was being blocked by the people standing, he still felt ufortable from smelling a


    weird mixture of different kinds of perfume to catching someone take stolen photos of him with their


    mobile phone.


    The satisfaction he felt the moment he settled down in this seat was nowhere near the uneasiness he


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    felt now. Then again, he couldn''t directly express his anger and difort, since he had always been a


    gentleman. He politely confronted the girl and requested for her to delete the photos, but the girl denied


    and refuted that she didn''t take any.


    Because of the denial, Leon was nowpletely angry, but he still kept hisposure and did not


    argue with the girl about this matter anymore. He then decided to inform Bryant about it and asked him


    to monitor the Inte for any stolen photos of him inside the subway. Once the girl was proven guilty


    of taking photos of him, he would not hesitate suing her in the name of viting the portraiture right.


    As soon as they were arriving at the transfer station, Leon woke Michelle up. When they got off, Bryant


    informed him that his photos were exposed on the Inte, and the girl was sued as nned.


    The overall experience of his first subway ride made Leon very unhappy and uneasy. Meanwhile,


    during the whole situation, Michelle was unaware and asleep.


    As soon as they arrived at home, she woke herself up by sshing a handful of cold water on her face.


    When the water slid down her eyes and down her cheeks, she rubbed her face with her hands, and she


    realized toote the mistake she did. Her make-up was nowpletely ruined. Seeing her messy face


    in the mirror, she was frightened, taking two steps back. With her sudden move, she hit her back on the


    door, which made a loud noise.


    "Michelle? Are you okay? What happened?" As soon as Leon heard the noise, he rushed over and


    opened the door. He came to face a frightened Michelle with her ruined make-up, which made him


    giggle gently.


    When their eyes met, Michelle''s eyes went wide and she immediately turned her back at Leon. Then,


    she saw her face in the mirror, which he could see as well, and so with no ce left to hide, she


    pushed him with her head down and closed the door quickly.


    "Leon, tell me! You didn''t see anything, right?" Michelle said, feeling annoyed with herself as she turned


    the faucet on once more and started to wipe the mess out of her face.


    Leon chuckled at this and left without saying a word.


    Inside the bathroom, Michelle made sure to wash her face and remove her make-up. Because of how


    embarrassed she was, her face was still flushed red.


    As she stared at her clean face, she thought, ''Ugh, this is so embarrassing!


    Leon won''t think I''m beautiful anymore.


    Boys like beautiful girls.


    Good-looking boys must like girls who are very beautiful to match their league.


    I am not beautiful anymore.


    What should I do?''


    Feeling upset, she pped the surface of the water in the basin, making water ssh in all directions.


    After mustering up enough courage, she finally walked out of the bathroom with a depressed look.


    She dragged herself into the living room and asked, "Leon, do you think I''m beautiful, or do you think


    I''m cute?"


    Confused by her question, Leon turned to look at her. Her lips were pursed and was formed into a pout.


    Without thinking much about it, he said, "Cute."


    Hearing his answer, Michelle thought, ''Sure enough.


    I am not beautiful anymore.''


    She took a deep breath and exhaled it out loud. Feeling discouraged with her bulging cheeks, she said


    softly, "Okay."


    The more aggrieved she looked, the softer it made Leon feel deep in his heart. He walked towards her


    and flicked his finger on her forehead. As soon as she raised her head, a flower appeared in front of


    her.


    He was holding a red rose.


    He could not hide a red strawberry behind white petals.


    Although it was a small trick, he still tried his best and hoped that this would lift Michelle''s mood up.


    Seeing the surprise, Michelle''s eyes immediately lit up. The depressed look on her face was now gone.


    "Blow this rose with your powerful magic," Leon said. He covered the rose with his hand, and as soon


    as her warm breath fell on the back of his hand, he withdrew his hand.


    The rose that was once on it was now turned into a bright and plump strawberry.


    Michelle pped her hands in awe. She picked the strawberry and ate it, feeling happy and content.


    Leon was happy that she was no longer looking aggrieved. "Do me a favor, please. Head to the fridge


    and grab a bottle of drink for me. Any drink will do."


    "Sure," Michelle said with a smile. She walked happily towards the fridge. As soon as she opened it, a


    sweet and sour fragrance floated in the cold air and lingered in her nose.


    Her eyes widened in shock. Her face beamed with glee as soon as she saw the strawberry pudding.


    Thin strawberry slices were around the pudding. In addition, more strawberries were piled on top, and


    on top of them was a mint leaf.


    Beside the strawberry pudding, there were also a strawberry cake, a strawberry tart, strawberry jam,


    and so on.


    On the topyer of the fridge, there was a te of neatly piled fresh and plump strawberries. The fridge


    was a strawberry heaven, like it was the disy from a strawberry-themed dessert shop. Everything


    inside of it made Michelle''s mouth water in desire.


    Coming to her senses, she shouted happily, "Leon!" She bounced excitedly up and down in front of the


    fridge. She looked over back towards the treats and started to enjoy how aesthetic and pleasing they


    looked. Without looking away from the treats as if they were going to be taken away from her, she


    asked out loud, "There are so many strawberries in here. Can I eat them?"


    "Of course. I got them all for you."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Michelle could not wait anymore and picked up sugarcoated


    strawberries on a stick and took a huge bite.


    She moaned by how delicious it tasted. With her bite, the sugar coating broke, and a small piece


    stained the corner of her mouth. She licked it with her tongue.


    Leon wanted to see how happy she was, so he walked over towards her, but as he neared, he watched


    her lick the sugar with the tip of her tongue. Unconsciously, his Adam''s apple bobbed


    slightly.

 Chapter 676 She Still Had A Chance

    Chapter 676 She Still Had A Chance


    Leon didn''t have a preference for desserts. The mere sight of sweets would mostly make him queasy,


    but there were asions when he would be curious enough for a taste. Many people around him


    refused to eat desserts because it was fattening.


    Michelle was the first girl he''d ever met who loved sweet things so much. Every time he saw her eating


    desserts with relish, he would feel inexplicably happy as well. It made him believe that eating sweets


    could make people happy.


    But it wasn''t only dessert¡ªanything Michelle ate caught his interest, making him want to have a taste.


    Michelle ate another sugarcoated strawberry. Her cheek was stuffed and the sight made Leon swallow.


    "Is it really delicious?" he couldn''t help asking.


    "Yes, of course!" Eyes wide with excitement, Michelle held the stick up close to his mouth and urged,


    "Try it, Leon. It''s delicious."


    The stick originally came with three strawberries. Michelle had eaten two of them, leaving thest one


    for Leon. The red strawberry looked fat and juicy, covered in a sugar ze.


    Since thatst strawberry was at the bottom end of the stick, he had to hold the stick horizontally. But it


    wasn''t elegant to eat the fruit like this. He might also get sugar stains on his cheeks just like Michelle


    had now.


    Leon hesitated.


    "It''s really delicious. You can have this one." Having finished chewing and swallowing the strawberry


    she just ate, Michelle''s voice became clear. She watched the man expectantly.


    Leon didn''t want to lose face but he wanted to know how delicious the dessert was to make Michelle so


    happy. So he took out fresh sugarcoated strawberries on a stick from the fridge because it was easier


    to eat the topmost strawberry.


    "I''ll have a new one instead. Since you like it so much, you should eat more."


    After saying that, Leon opened his mouth and took a whole strawberry off the stick in one bite. He


    chewed on the fruit cautiously. The sweetest part was the sugar coating. The strawberry itself was


    tangy and quite juicy.


    After swallowing, he remarked, "It''s sweet and sour but it tastes good. No wonder you like it. But don''t


    eat too much because we''re going to have lunch."


    Leon walked out and Michelle followed after him with a satisfied smile. She looked down at thest


    strawberry on the stick in her hand and thought, ''It seems that he doesn''t like what others have used or


    eaten from. I''ll remember that for next time.''


    Atop the table were several dishes which made Michelle''s mouth water once more. "Wow, Wynn is


    really rich and generous."


    "You can say that. And in the future, you can ask him to buy you food. He can afford it," Leon replied


    with a sly look in his eyes. Smirking, he took a seat.


    Michelle sat opposite Leon, looked at the dishes on the table and swallowed audibly. "Leon, when is


    Wynning? I''m so hungry. I want to eat already."


    "He''s noting." Leon picked up a serving spoon todle the soup into a bowl. Its fragrance filled the


    air which increased Michelle''s appetite. She reached for her own bowl and waited for her turn to serve


    herself.


    "He''s treating us to lunch but he''s not having it with us?" Michelle was a little surprised.


    "That''s right," Leon confirmed, setting the full bowl in front of Michelle and taking the empty bowl from


    her hand.


    Michelle thanked him. "How strange. I don''t understand why he didn''te to have lunch with us when


    he is the one paying. Did he say why he couldn''te?"


    "He''s still on a business trip in another province and can''te back for a while. Thinking that you''re


    finally done with your training and that he can''te back in time, he is treating you to this fancy


    meal." Leon was used to telling small lies like this. There were no facial tells or tics that would have


    revealed his deception.


    Michelle was also naively innocent. She believed just about anything others told her, especially when it


    was Leon who did the telling. She didn''t think too much about it and pronounced, "He''s so kind!


    Although he can''t eat with us, I can let him see how much I appreciate it. I want to take a photo."


    Leon stiffened in his seat. It wasn''t that he was afraid that his lie might be exposed¡ªWynn didn''t have


    the guts to do such a thing¡ªbut he felt that it would torture the other man a little bit to see the food and


    not be able to eat it with them.


    But he wouldn''t stop Michelle.


    "All right. Take a picture and thank him for me," Leon suggested slyly.


    Michelle picked up her phone and tried to take a photo of the food from above but she was too short.


    She had to stand on tiptoe to achieve that.


    With a click, she took a picture and sent it to Wynn, thanking him sincerely.


    Michelle waited but no reply came. Instead, the screen of Leon''s phone lit up. He nced at it


    knowingly. The message was from Wynn who criticized him and sent emojis of bombs and knives.


    He flipped the phone so its screen was facing down but it kept buzzing.


    "Leon, your phone keeps vibrating. Is it urgent? Shouldn''t you take a look?" Michelle nced at the


    phone in question.


    "Ignore it," Leonmanded, switching his phone to mute. They continued to enjoy their meal.


    Michelle couldn''t help side-eyeing his phone from time to time. Finally, she couldn''t suppress her


    curiosity and asked, "Leon, is someone wooing you?"


    Surprised, Leon nearly bit off his tongue.


    He looked at the girl in astonishment. Michelle looked at his expression and asked, "Did I guess


    wrong? You''re a great guy. It seems logical that many girls would woo you."


    Leon sighed, "What are you talking about? It''s a man."


    "Even men would be attracted to you. After all, you are that outstanding." Michelle didn''t seem


    surprised nor bothered by this idea at all. On the contrary, Leon was so shocked that it took him a while


    before he could speak again.


    Then Michelle whispered to him, "It''s a secret, Leon, but Adrian and Henry are a couple. I think they


    look good together. Handsome men are so eye-catching. But what about you, Leon? Do you like men?"


    If Leon liked men, wouldn''t that mean that there was no chance at all for her?


    Leon couldn''t stand it anymore. He choked on the juice he was drinking and his face turned red.


    ''It''s quite scary how this girl never fails to surprise me.''


    Seeing him cough, Michelle panicked. She hurriedly handed him a tissue and patted him on the back.


    "Oh, Leon, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to do that. Are you okay? Do you need to go to the hospital? Oh my


    god! Let''s go to the hospital. Let''s go!"


    "No, no," Leon assured her as he finally stopped coughing. He grabbed her wrist and shook his head.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m fine. Get me a ss of water. My throat is a little dry."


    "Okay, okay." Michelle looked at the table. There was only half a ss of water left in front of her. She


    passed it to him.


    "Here you are. I didn''t drink from this ss." Leon epted the ss, but just as he was about to


    drink, Michelle remembered something. Grabbing the ss, she exined, "Wait, I got it wrong. This is


    my ss."


    Again, Leon was stunned speechless.


    ''It''s just a ss of water. It doesn''t matter to me.


    Even more so if you drank from it.''


    He was about to voice out his thoughts but Michelle had already poured another ss of water for him.


    Leon epted the ss and finally drank from it. Watching him calm down, Michelle breathed a sigh of


    relief.


    "Are you all right, Leon?"


    She sounded like a child who had done something wrong.


    "I''m fine." Leon continued their discussion from earlier. "And for your information, I don''t like men. I''m


    heterosexual."


    "Yeah, well, my mother said that there shouldn''t be any difference whether you like men or women. It''s


    all love," Michelle replied sincerely.


    Leon was surprised by her answer but he smiled. "Your mother is right. But remember it anyway: I like


    girls, not boys. No more of this nonsense in the future."


    He poked Michelle''s forehead with his index finger.


    "Got it," Michelle acknowledged with a silly grin. Inside, she was ecstatic and cheering.


    ''Yes! Leon likes girls!''


    She still had a chance!

 Chapter 677 So Greedy

    Chapter 677 So Greedy


    Leon noticed the Michelle was still smiling. "What are you thinking about? You look so happy."


    "I''m thinking about you." For a moment, Michelle''s face turned red. When she realized what she had


    said, she covered her mouth and averted her eyes away from him.


    Leon raised his eyebrows as he grew more curious. "What about me are you thinking?"


    Michelle shook her head in denial. But this only caused Leon to probe further. "Since you''re thinking


    about something rted to me, why am I not allowed to know what it is?"


    "It''s a secret," Michelle said.


    Leon didn''t know how to react.


    Since she didn''t want to tell him, he stopped asking. Nevertheless, he still wanted to know what she


    was thinking.


    "You really won''t tell me?" Leon asked again.


    "Hmm...I can''t tell you." Michelle walked back to her seat. As much as possible, she avoided looking


    into Leon''s eyes. She lowered her head to drink soup and tried distracting herself from thinking about


    him.


    And yet, Leon kept staring at her. "Why can''t you tell me?"


    Under Leon''s gaze, Michelle felt ufortable. "Leon, it''s a secret. Girls don''t want others knowing


    their secrets, okay?"


    "Don''t you trust me?" Leon coaxed her softly.


    Michelle shook her head. "It''s not that I don''t trust you. But I can''t tell you, Leon."


    Michelle was persistent in keeping her mouth shut, so in the end, Leon had no choice but to give up.


    "Okay, I''ll stop asking. Let''s eat."


    He felt disappointed. They haven''t talked to each other for more than a month, and now, she was


    hiding things from him.


    ''It shouldn''t be like this. Why can''t she tell me everything just like before?


    Has she not yet forgiven me for what happened that night?''


    "Michelle, I have something to tell you." Leon put down his chopsticks. He knew he wouldn''t be able to


    enjoy his meal if he didn''t figure it out.


    Michelle raised her head and looked at him with a pair of confused eyes.


    "I''m sorry for leaving without telling you," Leon said with a soft, sincere tone. "I was such in a hurry to


    find someone that I didn''t have the time to tell you. It''s my fault, sorry. Please forgive me, okay? The


    next time something like this happens again, I promise to tell you."


    Michelle was dumbstruck. Never in her life did she imagine that Leon would apologize sincerely to her


    like this. Thinking about it made her blush.


    She was never angry at him, just worried. She was scared that he left without telling her.


    Before she knew that she liked Leon, she thought she was just flustered the same way she was back


    when Nina also left without telling her. Now, she knew she was afraid that she might not be able to see


    the person she loved ever again.


    She was okay if Leon never found out about her feelings or if they didn''t end up together. But the


    thought of never seeing Leon again drover her mad. She had to know that he was safe.


    It wasn''t urate to say that it was only recently that she fell in love with Leon. The very first time she


    because of his good looks.


    Over the years, she never had Leon''s contact information, but she kept a photo of him and set it as her


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    mobile wallpaper. Whenever she opened her phone, she would see his smile and feel happy.


    When she hadn''t understood yet what love meant, she was content just looking at his photo. When she


    matured and understood, she knew she wanted to be by his side.


    She wanted more of Leon every day.


    ''How greedy I am!'' she thought.


    When she snapped out of her daydream, she looked up at Leon as if nothing had happened and


    smiled. "Leon, remember what you said today. If there''s an emergency in the future and you have to


    leave, you must tell me, okay? Don''t make me worried about you. If you promise that, I will forgive


    you."


    "Okay. I promise," Leon said.


    "Then I forgive you."


    When everything was settled, they continued enjoying their meal.


    It was rare for Michelle to have two days off. Originally, Leon nned to stay with her. However, what


    happened in the subway made him unavable the entire afternoon.


    Michelle was a sweet friend. After saying goodbye to Leon, she went to Lydia. They hadn''t seen each


    other in a long time, so when Michelle visited, Lydia decided to stop studying and hang out with


    Michelle.


    Lydia must study in the evening, so they were only able to go out during the afternoon.


    The two happened to run into Wynn in front of the Seafood Restaurant.


    Michelle''s face lit up. She waved her hand and called out, "Wynn! You''re back!"


    Wynn snorted and ignored her.


    Thanks to John, who had won the hearts of his parents-inw, they were able to reopen the Seafood


    Restaurant. James gave Michelle a special membership card, which allowed her to order anything at


    his expense.


    Michelle invited Lydia to taste the best seafood meal in Lexingport City.


    She was confused why Wynn ignored her.


    She grabbed Lydia''s hand and ran towards him. "Wynn, it''s me. Don''t you recognize me?"


    Wynn snorted again.


    "Don''t pretend that you don''t know me! I sent you a picture this afternoon, but you haven''t replied to me


    yet." Michelle pouted.


    When she mentioned the photo, Wynn grew angrier.


    He stopped and looked at Michelle.


    He was confused why she was scowling at him.


    ''I''m the one who should be angry!''


    "Why should I reply to your message? I bought you a delicious meal, and yet you sent a photo to mock


    me," Wynn snapped.


    "What? I just sent the photo to thank you." Michelle tried her best to exin it, but Wynn still seemed


    mad.


    "I was on the high-speed train, eating a lunch that''s worth thirty dors."


    Lydia, who was standing next to them, burst intoughter. But when Wynn shot a deadly look at her,


    she stopped and pretended that she hadn''t heard anything.


    "That photo must''ve made you really miserable. I shouldn''t have sent it to you," Michelle said


    apologetically.


    Lydia turned around since she could no longer hold herughter.


    A grim expression rose on Wynn''s face.


    "Michelle, from now on, I''m no longer your master!" Wynn walked past Michelle.


    "Wynn, hold on!" The three entered the elevator together. "Wynn, I''m sorry. I''ll treat you to a big meal,


    okay?"


    "I don''t care." Wynn crossed his arms and looked away from her.


    "C''mon, Wynn. Let me treat you. I know what I did this afternoon was wrong, so please let me make it


    up to you. You''re still my dear master."


    "Stop begging. It''s not going to work." Wynn tried his best to contain his anger. Apologizing wouldn''t


    change anything. No one knew how he felt back then.


    When he was on the high-speed train, he bought the most luxurious lunch avable. Looking at what


    other people were eating and how it was nothingpared to what he had ordered made him feel


    superior.


    However, when he opened his phone and saw what Michelle sent him, his heart sank.


    His meal was nothingpared to hers.

 Chapter 678 The Past (Part One)

    Chapter 678 The Past (Part One)


    Wynn could no longer bear to make fun of Michelle anymore after he saw her plead with innocent eyes.


    In the end, he gave in, and the three of them had dinner in the Seafood Restaurant.


    However, when Wynn overheard the waiter saying that James would pay for the meal, he got angry


    again.


    On their way back, he didn''t speak to Michelle at all.


    Lydia went back to school while Michelle continued to coax Wynn. She bought him a lollipop and milk


    tea to please him. She had a cute innocent look, capable of softening people''s hearts.


    If he didn''t forgive her, he would no longer consider himself a sensible man.


    Wynn sighed in resignation. "All right, I''m not angry anymore. But I don''t want to eat a lollipop or drink


    the milk tea."


    "But I''ve already bought them! It''d be a waste if you don''t eat them." Michelle held a cup of milk tea in


    one hand and a lollipop in the other as she looked at him with her big round eyes.


    "You can eat them yourself." As soon as Michelle heard it, her face lit up, and she nodded in


    excitement. She grabbed the straw and immediately took a sip of milk tea.


    "This tastes so good! Red bean milk tea is my favorite." Her eyes squinted in delight.


    However, Wynn sensed that something was wrong.


    As Michelle was about to take a sip, she sensed the hostile look that Wynn was throwing at her. She


    stopped drinking the milk tea and turned to him.


    "Would you like some?" She passed the milk tea to him.


    "You want me to drink the one you has already sipped? Are you genuinely offering this to me?" Wynn


    knew what she was thinking.


    She knew that he wasn''t a fan of either lollipops or milk tea, so she chose to buy things she liked. After


    all, she would be the one who would eat them.


    She was so clever.


    Michelle pursed her lips and pointed back. "How about I buy you another cup of milk tea?"


    Wynn hissed. Michelle didn''t know if that meant yes. After thinking for a while, she whispered, "The


    only reason I drank this was because you didn''t want it."


    Wynn was at a loss for words. ''So, this is my fault now?''


    Wynn rolled his eyes. "What do you want from me?"


    Michelle''s heart skipped a beat. She averted her eyes away from him. "It''s just..."


    "You''re a terrible liar," Wynn interrupted her. "I knew it! You want to ask me something, don''t you? It has


    something to do with Leon, right?"


    After a long silence, Michelle nodded.


    She cast her eyes downwards and couldn''t bear to look straight into Wynn''s eyes. She was amazed by


    how he knew what she was thinking just with a single nce.


    She didn''t want Leon to know that she liked him, let alone others.


    It was a secret, and no one should know about it ever.


    "If you want to ask me something, just ask it. However, that doesn''t mean I''m going to answer you."


    Even though Wynn was acting casual, in reality, he was careful.


    He wasn''t sure if Leon had identally exposed something that would''ve given Michelle a clue about


    Leon''s real identity. If she were to ask this, he wouldn''t be telling her the truth.


    Michelle want to get to know Leon. This made Wynn feel relieved. He knew that love started when


    someone took the initiative to know the other person. Finally, there was progress.


    He wished the two of them would fall in love as soon as possible. This way, even if Valerie came back,


    Leon would no longer try to rekindle their rtionship.


    Anyway, it didn''t matter who Leon''s lover would be. As long as it wasn''t Valerie.


    Wynn''s hatred for Valerie never dwindled. He never let go of the grudge he held over her for many


    years and longed for the day that Valerie would finally get hereuppance.


    He was the type of person who didn''t reciprocate resentment with kindness.


    Leon had been single for a long time. Sometimes, Wynn couldn''t help but wonder if Leon wouldn''t fall


    for any woman again.


    Michelle buckled and hesitated. "Wynn, you mentioned Valerie to me before. Can you tell me what


    happened between her and Leon?"


    As soon as he heard her name, Wynn wanted to curse. But because they were in public, all he could


    do was restrain himself and snort in derision.


    However, his peculiar behavior only further piqued Michelle''s curiosity.


    "Wynn, can you tell me? Please?"


    "Okay, I''ll tell you. But promise me that you''ll keep it a secret," Wynn said.


    "Of course!" Michelle agreed without hesitation.


    They took a taxi back to Michelle''s apartment. Meanwhile, Wynn was busy recollecting what had


    happened in the past that he grew unaware of his surroundings.


    Whenever that memory came up, a sh of anger would rise in his heart. But regardless of how angry


    that memory made him feel, he couldn''t go back to the past and change it. All he could do was let out a


    sigh.


    "Valerie is Bryant''s cousin. Leon and Bryant have been friends since they were kids. Because of that,


    Leon met Valerie many years ago. But they weren''t close."


    ''So they grew up together, '' Michelle thought.


    She tightened her fingers and dented the milk tea container she was holding as she continued to listen


    intently.


    "But their first real encounter was during a charity dinner. At that time, Valerie''s bracelet was auctioned


    at a staggering price of ten million..."


    "Oh my God! Ten million!" Michelle almost dropped the milk tea. "Is Bryant''s family so rich?"


    ''That means Valeriees from a rich family.


    I, on the other hand, am just a girling from an ordinary family.''


    Michelle pursed her lips.


    "The profit from that auction went to charity," Wynn continued. "At first, Leon didn''t recognize her.


    However, the name Valerie evoked a familiar feeling to him. Bryant then introduced them to each other,


    and they danced. That was when Leon fell in love with her."


    Even though she had already expected this, a pang of jealousy still swirled deep in her stomach when


    she heard that Leon liked Valerie. She took a big sip of the milk tea and gulped down the red beans,


    hoping the sweet taste could mask the bitterness forming in her heart.


    "Love at first sight? Valerie must be very beautiful. After all, boys like beautiful girls." Michelle tried to


    act indifferent but she could hardly contain her insecurity.


    "There''s no denying it. Valerie is indeed beautiful. She''s gentle and dignified, with an angelic


    temperament. Men would easily go head over heels for her." Thest line made Wynn sneer. "But that''s


    all she is. You can only find beauty on the surface. If you look deep inside, her evil, ugly self would


    unravel."


    Michelle turned to look at him. "What do you mean?"


    Wynn snorted with disdain. "After they danced at the charity dinner, Leon asked her if she had a


    boyfriend. Valerie said she didn''t. It was ridiculous."


    Michelle knew what Wynn was trying to say. "But Valerie did have a boyfriend, right?"


    "Yeah, she had. They''d been dating ever since college and they were about to get married. And yet,


    she told Leon that she didn''t have a boyfriend. Because of that, Leon began to pursue her and did


    everything he could to please her." As he went on, Wynn''s rage grew stronger. "Damn it! How could


    she ept Leon''s affection without feeling guilty? Every day, they would go out for a date, watch


    movies, and go shopping. Everything that would make her happy, Leon did.


    If I hadn''t noticed something was wrong with her, Leon would''ve continued to woo her like a fool. He


    was such a smart man, and yet so dumb when it came to rtionships!" Wynn''s face had turned red


    while his fists clenched, trying to contain the rage brewing inside him.


    The street lights shed on Michelle and strained her eyes.


    "I didn''t want my friend to be sad, nor did I want for him to get hurt. So I went to Valerie and confronted


    her. But that shameless woman looked calm as she gave me a barrage of excuses. She said that she


    wasn''t married yet, and she was nning to break up with the other man at that time, so it was fine for


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    her to ept her pursuers'' kindness.


    That was when I found out that for her, Leon was just another pursuer. However, for Leon, he thought


    that Valerie was already her girlfriend, and he did whatever she asked of him. He even agreed to help


    her boyfriendter on. Because of that, Leon and I fought and I told him that Valerie had a boyfriend.


    But it seems that Valerie was ahead of me and she had already told Leon. But what she told him was


    that they were already broken up and that man was nothing more than her ex.


    And yet, after Leon helped him, she and her ex-boyfriend got back together." Wynn looked outside the


    window and shook his head. Mixed feelings started to stir in his heart.


    "Then Valerie dumped Leon. No, it couldn''t be considered a rtionship. In Valerie''s eyes, he was just


    one among her many pursuers. Valerie said to Leon, ''Thank you for everything that you''ve done for me.


    But I''m sorry, my boyfriend and I get back together. You''re a good person, and I know that you''ll meet


    someone who loves you very much in the future. It''s just that we''re not meant to be together. Still, I''m


    thankful for all the love you''ve given me.''


    What a bunch of lies!" Wynn yanked his tie off. The rage that had been building inside him made it hard


    for him to breathe.

 Chapter 679 The Past (Part Two)

    Chapter 679 The Past (Part Two)


    Michelle kept silent for a long time before she asked, "What happenedter?"


    At first, Wynn didn''t want to tell the rest of the story to Michelle. But since she asked, he thought for a


    while and finally decided to let her know.


    Before he could say anything, Michelle spoke up once more.


    "Did Leon fulfill their wish? If he did, who would fulfill his? Leon is such a good man. Why did she lie to


    him? It shouldn''t be like this."


    Her tone was t and bleak. She sounded depressed.


    She clearly felt sorry for Leon. He was such a kind and gentle man. She couldn''t imagine why anyone


    would want to hurt him like this.


    She couldn''t even bring herself to treat him like that.


    Michelle clenched her fist tightly. It took a long time for her to slowly loosen it.


    Wynn sighed. "Yes, he did. He just let them go."


    But before Leon set them free, he decided to keep Valeria like a caged canary in his own territory. He


    let her enjoy delicious food, but he never let her go.


    Although Leon was gentle and harmless, he could also do cruel things. Since childhood to adulthood,


    he had been taught to never harm anything or anyone. While he might have forced Valerie to stay with


    him, he never beat her. He was just as gentle as he always was.


    However, Valerie was an ungrateful person. She acted like a tyrant while relying solely on Leon''s favor.


    She abused the servants who took care of her. As a result, several of her servants were injured or


    severely harassed. Leon triedforting them all and even apologized on Valerie''s behalf.


    Every time Valerie saw Leon, she would berate him non-stop. She acted like an arrogant peacock


    around him, while she called him a beast straight at his face. Moreover, she would scold him for even


    the tiny details.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wynn had never met such a woman like Valerie before. She was the one who seduced Leon first. And


    yet, she med him for her faults.


    He had secretly investigated Valerie before. He discovered that she had fought with Jon right after the


    charity dinner. Since then, she had been ying with Leon''s feelings. In fact, this was all their trap.


    They used Leon''s power to deal with Jon''s half-brother, Mike Qin. Valerie had identally told Leon


    that she and Jon broke up because Jon didn''t believe her¡ªMike tried to rape her, but Jon didn''t believe


    it, so the two broke up.


    Wynn now realized that this was all Valerie''s n. She just wanted to use Leon to deal with Mike.


    Wynn had gone to Mike to ask about it. It turned out that he now worked as a dishwasher in a small


    shop. Leon was making sure that he would never get a decent job on C Ind or even get out of the


    ind to start a new life in other ces.


    This showed Leon''s character. He wasn''t the type to kill you. That would be too easy for him. He would


    rather watch you suffer for a long time.


    The first time Wynn saw Mike, he thought that Mike wouldn''t be the type of person who would do


    anything bad to his brother''s girlfriend. He gave a sense of righteousness. And even though he was


    reduced to being a dishwasher, he still held that righteousness and stubbornness in his eyes.


    But Wynn''s gut feeling alone couldn''t prove that Mike didn''t do it. After all, Leon was also hiding a beast


    inside himself. Everyone might think that he was gentle, but he also had a different side.


    This was precisely why Valerie dared to seduce Leon. As long as she got what she wanted, she would


    dump him.


    However, she didn''t expect that Leon wouldn''t let her go at all. He even kept her like a caged canary.


    She had no freedom at all.


    Mike firmly swore that he had never overstepped his boundaries with Valerie. He also denied having


    any thoughts about her at all.


    However, only he and Valerie knew the truth of what happened between them. Valerie insisted that


    Mike had done something to her. Leon stood by her side then. There was no way Mike could exin


    himself.


    Wynn had seen all kinds of women. He always believed that Valerie had her own ulterior motives.


    However, Leon was too blinded by love. All Wynn could do was watch.


    Nheless, he chose to trust Mike, so he confronted Valerie about it. The Feng family treasured


    Valerie above all else. And she was not that scheming.


    With just a few simple words from Wynn, the truth was finally revealed.


    Upon realizing that she had said something wrong, Valerie turned pale. Nheless, she carried on as


    if nothing had happened. She remained calm as she exined, "I deliberately revealed it to Leon, so


    that he can stand up for me. Mike has always been harassing me. I can''t stand the way he looks at me


    with his disgusting eyes."


    Of course, Wynn didn''t believe her at all. He then asked her if she only approached Leon so that she


    could take Mike out of the picture for Jon.


    At that moment, Valerie panicked and denied everything.


    "As long as you tell me the truth, I''ll find a way to convince Leon to set you free," Wynn promised.


    But Valerie only sneered at that. "Are you kidding me? Leon is a wolf in sheep''s clothing. Do you really


    think he will just let me go that easily? And why should I admit it? I shouldn''t have got close to him. I


    never said that I would be his girlfriend. He was the one pursuing me. And when I got back with Jon, I


    told him to stop wasting his time on me. Who could have known that he would do this to me? People


    think he''s gentleman, but it turns out he is very good at pretending. He''s so disgusting."


    What she said pushed Wynn over the edge. In a fit of anger, he pushed back his chair and pointed at


    Valerie. "I dare you to fucking say that again! Who the fuck are you calling disgusting? A woman like


    you who ys around with other people''s feelings is the disgusting one. You seduced him. After you


    got what you wanted, you dumped him. You really are a bitch, Valerie Feng."


    Valerie was frightened by the ferocious look on his face. His words cut deeply into her, leaving her


    feeling guilty. She wanted to leave.


    Wynn pounded his fist on the table. It shook upon impact. "How dare you leave now? If you don''t tell


    the truth now, I will kill that bastard Jon."


    Valerie froze in her tracks. She turned around to re at him. "If you dare hurt Jon, people will put the


    me on Leon."


    "Damn it!" Wynn''s eyes widened in anger. "I knew that this has been your n all along!"


    In the end, Wynn left in fury. Nheless, he tried his best to make Leon realize that this was all just


    Valerie''s ploy.


    Wynn thought that Leon would get angry at him again, but Leon only said, "I''ve known that all along.


    You don''t need to keep an eye on Mike anymore. If he has the power, he can go back to Qin family


    again."


    "So you''ve always known the truth." Upon realizing that his efforts were not in vain, Wynn began to


    grow excited. "Then let go of Valerie, and I''ll teach her and Jon a lesson."


    However, Leon said, "Let her stay in the castle. But you can do whatever you want with Jon."


    "What do you mean?" Wynn was stunned to hear this. ''Does he even know he''s being used? Why isn''t


    he doing anything about it?''


    He had never met anyone like Leon.


    He was so maddening.

 Chapter 680 The Air Conditioner Doesnt Work

    Chapter 680 The Air Conditioner Doesn''t Work


    Before Wynn went to teach Jon a lesson, Jon came to them himself.


    At that time, Jon knew what was waiting for him. But he was willing to give up everything he had and


    ept any punishment just to get Valerie back.


    They had never thought that she would be confined in the castle by Leon.


    After all, they had never imagined that Leon was capable of doing such a thing. ording to their


    investigation, he had a girlfriend in high school who fell in love with another boy.


    When the girl realized that she had fallen in love with another boy, she confessed it to Leon and


    apologized, instead of cheating on him secretly. This was the reason why Leon didn''t get mad at the girl


    back then; he even gave her his blessing.


    Later on, the three of them became friends. In fact, Leon was the best man when the girl and boy got


    married.


    This was the case Jon and Valerie was trying to imitate. It seemed easy, but it was moreplicated


    than they thought it would be. It was all Valerie''s idea, and Jon originally didn''t agree to it. However, he


    couldn''t change her mind, so he was left without a choice.


    After finding out that she was trapped in the castle, he regretted his decision. He tried every means to


    save her, but no one could help him for fear of offending Leon. Therefore, he had no choice but to go


    there himself to get her back.


    But he was no match to the people waiting for him in the castle. He was almost beaten to death that he


    had to beg for help regardless of his dignity. Wynn even thought he was insane.


    At that moment, he pitied Jon. He thought he didn''t seem to be a bastard who would ask his girlfriend


    to seduce another man. But he was too angry to realize that earlier, so he had beaten him up.


    In the end, he figured that Jon was not only insane, but also had bad taste in woman.


    Just like this guy, Leon had bad taste as well. Wynn couldn''t understand why they fell in love with


    Valerie.


    In his eyes, she looked like a hypocrite who knew how to use her own advantages to fool around men.


    And she always looked innocent.


    However, it seemed that men were fond of this kind of woman.


    Well, he was an exception. He didn''t like her.


    Thanks to the princess, Wynn was able to see through people''s mind at a nce. Although the


    princess didn''t like to smile or talk, her eyes were so sharp that she could urately see through


    people''s minds.


    Back then, he really wanted to share these abilities with Leon, so he could see Valerie''s true colors.


    Knowing that Jon had been beaten up by Wynn, Valerie used her life as her trump card to force Leon to


    free them.


    The castle was next to a cliff. She stood there holding a fruit knife against her neck, threatening Leon to


    take her own life if he didn''t let go of her and Jon.


    What Wynn didn''t understand was why she threw the knife instead of using it to stab herself if she


    really wanted to die. She jumped off the cliff, where the sea was waiting below, which meant she


    wouldn''t die that easily.


    Based on her emotional state at that time, if she cut her throat with the fruit knife, she would have died


    on the spot.


    It would''ve been satisfying if Valerie died, so Wynn felt disappointed when she changed her mind the


    save her.


    So in the end, Leon had to jump down and saved her by himself.


    Valerie''s trick worked perfectly. When she woke up, she and Jon left together and had a happy ending.


    When Anne found out about what happened, she didn''t say anything nor did she punish her son. She


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    simply ordered someone to demolish the castle worth hundreds of millions, regardless of Leon''s


    objection.


    The memories Leon shared with Valerie waspletely erased when the castle was demolished tly,


    leaving no trace of her.


    This was the reason why he had not spoken with his mother for a period of time.


    The car finally stopped, indicating that they had arrived at their destination. Only then did Wynne


    back to his senses.


    But when he got out of the car, he realized that they were somewhere near L University. "Michelle, why


    did you bring me here?"


    "You didn''t tell me where you lived, so I had to take you here. But that''s not a problem. You can sleep


    with Leon tonight."


    "I wouldn''t dare!" Just by imagining Leon''s reaction, Wynn was instantly terrified.


    "Okay." Michelle didn''t insist anymore. "But since you''re already here,e with me upstairs for a


    while. I''ll give you strawberries!"


    "You only know eating." There was a hint of disgust in his voice, but he still lifted his luggage and went


    with her upstairs.


    The two of them chatted while walking. They talked about some trivial things, tacitly avoiding the topic


    they had back in the car.


    It was August, so it was hot from morning to night. They were sweating all over.


    As soon as they entered the room, the very first thing Michelle did was turn on the air conditioner. "It''s


    not hot as long as the air conditioner is on."


    The air blew out slowly from the air conditioner after it was turned on. Wynn sat on the sofa, while


    Michelle opened the fridge to get a can of soda and a te of strawberries.


    However, ten minutes had already passed, but the room was still hot. If it wasn''t for the sounding


    from the air conditioner, they would think that it was not on.


    Men sweat easily, so Wynn couldn''t stand the heat anymore. "Doesn''t the air conditioning work? It''s still


    so hot. Did you turn on the air conditioner properly?"


    "If you don''t believe me, you can check it yourself." It was indeed strange. When Michelle checked the


    temperature of the air conditioner, it was twenty-two degrees centigrade. It should have been cool after


    it was turned on for more than ten minutes.


    When Wynn looked at the disy on the remote control, he confirmed that it was on the right


    temperature, so he asked, "Is there no refrigerant? Freon?"


    "I don''t know. I haven''t been here for a long time. I need to ask Leon. He lived here alone while I was


    away."


    What she said rendered Wynn speechless. ''He has never lived here since you left. He has been


    staying in the presidential suite in a five-star hotel. How could you be so gullible? s!''


    As much as he wanted to say these words out loud, he didn''t dare to.


    "The air conditioner isn''t working because there''s a shortage of refrigerant. Call someone to fix it now.


    Otherwise, you won''t be able to sleep at night because of the heat." Worry was evident in Wynn''s voice


    as he spoke. He even took out his own phone and was about to call someone.


    "I don''t think so. Don''t worry, there is an air conditioner in the bedroom as well." An idea suddenly


    urred to Michelle. "I''m going to turn on the air conditioner in the bedroom and keep the door open,


    so it will be cool. But the air conditioner here in the living room needs to be repaired. Otherwise we can


    only stay in the bedroom."


    Hearing this, Wynn unconsciously locked and unlocked his phone. Then he firmly put it away and


    nced at Leon''s room with an evil smile.


    No one knew what he was up to do.


    He entered Leon''s room and closed the door behind him. After a few minutes, he came out, pping


    his hands like he was patting the dust away.


    "What were you doing in Leon''s room, Wynn?" Michelle asked curiously.


    "Nothing. I just went inside and had a look." Wynn calmly walked over to pick up his unfinished soda


    and left with his luggage.


    Before getting in the car, he looked at the room with the light on and chuckled to himself. How cunning


    he was!


    If his n worked, he would raise his ss to praise his wisdom.


    He drank up the soda and threw the can into the trash can like shooting a ball in the ring, obviously in a


    good mood.

 Chapter 681 Enjoy The Air Conditioner In Her Room

    Chapter 681 Enjoy The Air Conditioner In Her Room


    Leon nced at his wrist watch, his tired eyes staring at the time which was now eleven in the evening.


    He had already informed Michelle beforehand that he would being homete from a social


    gathering so she didn''t have to wait for him.


    When he got out of the car, however, he noticed that the light inside the apartment was still on. He


    slightly frowned and went up the stairs only to find Michelle on the verge of falling asleep on the sofa.


    She had her feet up and huddled close to her while hugging a pillow as her head started to bob up and


    down.


    Since the air conditioner in the living room was broken, Michelle had turned on the one in her room and


    left the door open for the air to flow through the living room. Unfortunately, the small air conditioner in


    her room didn''t have the capacity to make the whole space cool enough.


    Leon noticed this and started to loosen his tie. He had been drinking some wine earlier, and the alcohol


    inside his body made him feel a little warm. The broken air conditioner seemed to have made it worse,


    so he took off his coat before walking towards the girl on the sofa.


    He casually threw the coat on the sofa and bent down to pick up Michelle who was now already


    sleeping. The moment he stretched out his arm, she woke up.


    "Leon, you are back." Michelle rubbed her eyes and raised her head. Leon could see her teeth as she


    grinned at him like a silly puppy.


    Leon flicked her forehead as his lips formed an amused smile. "Didn''t I tell you not to wait for me? Why


    are you sleeping here in the living room?"


    When he slightly bent over closer to her, Michelle caught a whiff of alcohol from his mouth. She


    scrunched her nose and sniffed once again. This time, she smelled cigarettes and some perfume that


    didn''t belong to him.


    "Leon, have you been drinking?" Michelle pouted and furrowed her eyebrows at him.


    "I had a couple of drinks earlier. It''s okay, I''m not drunk." Leon calmly sat next to her, wiping some


    sweat from the back of his neck in the process. "Why didn''t you turn on the air conditioner?"


    Michelle blinked a few times and said matter-of-factly, "The air conditioner in the living room is broken.


    I''ll go get you some water. You could first have a seat here or you could wait in your room instead. Your


    air conditioner there should be working fine." After saying that, she stood up and went to the kitchen.


    Leon didn''t bother to stop her. Instead, he couldn''t help but smile and admire her retreating form.


    After drinking some water given to him, he decided to take a shower to wash away the smell of alcohol.


    As soon as he was done, he finally stepped out of the bathroom only to be greeted by an empty living


    room. There wasn''t any sign of presence except for the light that flickered under the closed door to


    Michelle''s bedroom.


    He slightly furrowed his brows, wondering what was wrong with Michelle tonight. She was more quiet


    than usual. It was as if she had a lot going on in her mind.


    Not realizing that he was already in front of her room, he unconsciously raised his hand in front of the


    door. As soon as he was about to knock, his hand stopped midair and he withdrew it. Leon stood


    outside Michelle''s room hesitantly, thinking that she might be too embarrassed to tell him face to face if


    there was something wrong. He narrowed his eyes and pursed his lips as he tried to think of a way to


    confront her when an idea popped into his mind.


    Quickly taking out the phone in his pocket, he figured that the girl might be more inclined to answer him


    through a text message.


    He retreated to his room and thought of what to message her, thinking that it was cooler there


    on, he realized that it wasn''t working.


    After pushing the buttons several times to no avail, he let out a frustrated sigh.


    How would he be able to sleep with a busted air conditioner?


    The weather was extremely hot during August in Lexingport City. If there was no air conditioner at


    night, the heat was like as if you were in a sauna. Forcing himself to sleep in such a state would make


    him end up dehydrated.


    Staring at the sentence that started to form on the screen of his phone as he came up with what to say


    to Michelle, he decided to swipe it aside. Then, he proceeded to dial a number and make a phone call.


    "Hello, Wynn. The air conditioners in the apartment are broken. Can you call someone to have them


    repaired? I won''t be able to sleep here tonight without air conditioning."


    "What? They can''t all be broken, could they?"


    Leon raised his eyebrows at how casual Wynn sounded. For some reason, he had a feeling that his


    friend knew about this already.


    Since it was so hot inside the room, he didn''t put too much thought into it. Instead, he wiped off some


    sweat that was beginning to form on his forehead and opened the door to the balcony. asionally, a


    gust of cool wind blew at his face which helped him cool down a bit.


    "Both the living room''s and my room''s air conditioners are broken. Stop talking nonsense and quickly


    find someone to repair them."


    "How about the air conditioner in Michelle''s room? Is it broken as well? It''s impossible to find someone


    to fix them for you at this hour. Why don''t you stay in Michelle''s room for the night?"


    "What?" Leon was caught off guard by the suggestion.


    "It isn''t a big deal. You have lived a good life ever since you were a child, and you''re obviously not used


    to the sufferings of ordinary people. You should learn how to ask for some help." Wynn continued to


    lecture Leon over the phone as if he were talking to his son.


    "Go and stay at Michelle''s room for the night. I promise to ask someone to fix the air conditioners


    tomorrow morning. It''s already toote now and I should be going to bed since I have to leave early for


    C City. Okay? Good night. Go to bed early!"


    Before Leon couldin, Wynn had already hung up the phone.


    Leon stared helplessly at the screen of his phone and scratched the back of his head.


    Of course he knew how to ask for help, but that wasn''t the issue here.


    How could he be alone in a room with a woman overnight just for an air conditioner?


    If Michelle was a man, it might have been different. In fact, he might not have felt any ounce of shame


    at all.


    Leon paced back and forth, thinking of what excuse to say to her if he were to leave the apartment and


    sleep somewhere else for the night.


    What he wasn''t aware of was that while he was busy worrying about what to do next, Wynn was


    already trying to reach Michelle.


    The girl was already lying in bed when her phone beeped. She checked her notification and found a


    WeChat message from Wynn.


    "I know you''re still up. I''ve reposted an article in my WeChat Moments. Check it out.


    I promise that it will be useful to you.


    Don''t reply to me. I''ll be off to bed after I''m done messaging you. Don''t bother me since I''m already too


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    tired.


    Good night!"


    Michelle stared nkly at her phone and blinked a couple of times before doing what Wynn had told


    her. As she browsed through his WeChat Moments, she noticed that he had two new posts for the day.


    The first one was an encyclopedia of health care, while the other was about something much more


    familiar.


    She didn''t bother reading the health care information at all and clicked on the second post.


    "I have a friend whose air conditioner doesn''t work. He asked me to find someone to fix it tonight, but it


    isn''t easy because it''s already toote. So, I suggested that he should sleep in the other bedroom for


    the night. I don''t know if he''ll listen, though."


    Michelle knew who this friend was in a heartbeat. She lifted her nket and ran over to the next door


    without even bothering to put on her slippers.


    After a few knocks, the door opened and a huge shadow towered over her.


    Hot air weed her from the inside and it blew to her face.


    "Leon, why haven''t you turned on your air conditioner? Does it not work either? Maybe it''s the same as


    what happened to the one in the living room. There''s a shortage of refrigerant," Michelle said. As her


    face was in the dark, Leon couldn''t find out she was lying.


    "So the air conditioner in the living room runs out of refrigerant?" Leon was busy trying toe up with


    an excuse to leave the apartment, so he didn''t notice the girl''s unusual expression. He nced over to


    the air conditioner in his room and smiled sheepishly. "My air conditioner is seriously broken. It might


    be out for repair for a while."


    "Maybe. I''m not sure." The girl''s eyshes fluttered before she raised her head and asked, "Leon,


    would you like toe to my room and enjoy the air conditioner first? I''ll try to make some calls and


    see if there''s someone who can fix it tonight."


    Looking at her clear and bright eyes, Leon slightly raised his eyebrows before his lips curled up into a


    smile. "Can I?"


    "Yes, you can!" Michelle also smiled the moment he smiled at her. "Back in the dormitory, some girls


    hung out in our room when their air conditioner got broken."


    "Okay. Then, let''s go to your room to enjoy the air conditioner."


    "Alright, then!" Michelle happily turned around and walked towards her room.

 Chapter 682 Seniority

    Chapter 682 Seniority


    When Leon walked into Michelle''s room, he feltfortable and cool.


    "Leon, please sit down for a while. I''ll just go to the balcony and make a phone call." Before Michelle


    had the chance to go out to the balcony, Leon reached out his hand and stopped her.


    "Wait! It''s hot on the balcony. Why not call here in the room instead?"


    "No, it''s not. It''s windy outside," Michelle insisted. He could no longer think of anything to say to keep


    her from going outside. With a resigned sigh, he said, "Okay."


    However, when he caught a glimpse of her bare feet, he couldn''t help but stop her. "Wait, put on your


    shoes."


    Michelle looked down and saw that she wasn''t wearing any shoes. She shed a sheepish smile and


    looked for her shoes.


    She only found one of her slippers. "Where''s the other one? Why can''t I find it? I remember seeing it


    at..."


    She racked her memory for a long time, trying to figure out where shest saw it but failed.


    Leon lowered his head and ced his palm on his forehead. As he did this, something under the bed


    caught his eye. He crouched on the floor to have a closer look, and there he saw a slipper with a


    cartoon image of a rabbit on it.


    "Found it." He reached out to grab the slipper and walked to Michelle. Then, he proceeded to go down


    in one knee. "Lift your foot."


    Michelle''s face became flustered, her heart pounding violently against her chest. Leon''s gesture


    shocked her so much that she became stiff.


    ''I saw this in TV series.


    This is something that only couples do!


    Why is Leon doing this?''


    She pursed her lips and held her breath.


    "What''s wrong?" Leon looked up and saw Michelle staring nkly into space as though she was


    daydreaming. He called out her name again.


    "What?" Michelle snapped out of her dazed state. "Lift your foot," Leon repeated.


    After a slight pause, she clumsily lifted her foot.


    Leon reached out his hand and held her ankle, which, upon closer look, was fair and bony. Michelle


    watched as she felt the warmth of Leon''s palm transmit to her skin. Her heart skipped a beat, and


    blood started to rush to her face.


    She covered her mouth hurriedly and almost yanked her foot out of Leon''s hand.


    "Don''t move, Michelle." Leon gripped her ankle tighter to keep it still. "When Nini was a child, she


    preferred walking barefoot instead of wearing shoes, even when walking on the beach. Every time, I


    had to help her put on her shoes. There''s a lot of things you can learn from her, but not wearing shoes


    shouldn''t be one of them."


    He slid her shoe to her foot.


    Compared to Leon''s wide palm, Michelle''s foot was akin to a child''s. He looked at her toes and thought


    they were quite cute.


    Upon hearing Leon''s story, Michele felt disappointed.


    She realized that it wasn''t only couples who helped each other with their shoes, so did siblings.


    She knew that he treated her as his sister.


    ''A sister''s better than nothing, '' she thought.


    When the realization dawn upon her, her heartbeat began to stabilize, and her body started to feel less


    stiff.


    "Done!" Leon stood up. "In the future, remember to wear your shoes. If you keep walking barefoot, you


    might step on broken ss or something and hurt your feet."


    Michelle asked, "But don''t you think it''sfortable to walk barefoot? Don''t you know Mr. Barefoot?"


    Leon chuckled. "Mr. Barefoot is a man and a god. Even if he walked barefoot, he wouldn''t get hurt.


    You, on the other hand, would cry if you stepped on broken ss."


    Michelle stuck out her tongue yfully. "Then I''m Miss Barefoot!"


    "I can''t argue with that, Miss Barefoot." Leon flicked her forehead with more force this time so that she


    would learn her lesson. "Just remember to not walk barefoot again, okay?"


    Michelle pursed her lips. "Okay. I won''t walk barefoot anymore in the future. But Leon, I really have to


    make this phone call."


    "Okay." Michelle went outside to the balcony and closed the door before calling someone.


    He looked around the room and noticed that the decorations here had a style simr to Nina''s room. At


    first, he thought it would have the same style as the living room, with lots of rabbit ornaments.


    However, when Leon looked carefully, he saw that only the pillow on the bed had a rabbit design sewed


    onto it.


    Above the headboard, there was a picture frame nailed to the wall. It contained a photograph of


    Michelle and Nina, standing on the side of the road with sunlight casting down on both their faces. In


    the background, there was an ice cream cart.


    Nina wore a ck dress, which flowed down to her thighs. Her legs were long and thin, while her ck


    hair fluttered against the wind. Even though her face looked hard and cold, a faint smile still managed


    to linger on her lips.


    On the other hand, Michelle was wearing a white T-shirt and dark blue denim pants that exposed her


    legs. Compared to Nina''s, her legs were short.


    Despite that, the smile on her face was so alluring that it was hard to look away from it.


    Their styles seemed to contrast each other and yet still lookedplementary.


    There were also solo and group pictures on the wall. Leon knew they were friends of Michelle and had


    met them all in the past


    In one photo, Nina was smiling, which made her stand out among the other handsome men and


    women.


    Leon took photos of these pictures.


    "Leon, do you like these photos?" Michelle asked behind him, just finishing her phone call. "You don''t


    have to take pictures of them. I have the originals right here. I developed these photo in the studio after


    Nini left."


    "Okay, send me the original photos, especially this one,"


    Leon said. He didn''t delete the photos he took. He pointed at the photo above the headboard.


    This picture felt particrly special for him since he thought this photo contained Michelle''s most


    beautiful smile.


    "Okay." Michelle sat on the edge of the bed and scrolled through her phone''s photo album. One by one,


    she sent the photos to Leon. "By the way, Leon, Debra has sent someone to repair the air conditioners


    for us. But it may take a while since her house is a bit far."


    "That''s fine." Leon saved the pictures on his phone and set his favorite photo as his wallpaper. Looking


    at it, a small smile formed on his face.


    "This is Nini''s room, so is the next one yours? The one I slept in?" Leon asked.


    "No." Michelle shook her head. "Nini and I had been sleeping in the same room all the time. However,


    after she and Uncle John had a fight, he moved in here to woo her back. He was so bossy he made me


    sleep in the next room."


    "Uncle John?" Leon raised his eyebrows. "I don''t recall you calling him Uncle John, just John."


    "That''s because I was angry!" Michelle pressed her lips together and sighed. "My cousin married


    James, so I should call John Uncle since he is James'' uncle. But Nini said I could call him just by his


    name since I''m her friend and John is her husband.


    This way, James would have to call me Aunt."


    She smiled.


    It seemed that the idea of raising her seniority made her really happy.


    Even the smallest things could make her smile.


    Michelle''s smile was so infectious that it also made Leon smile. "Do you want others to call you Aunt?"


    "Of course!" Michelle nodded. "But I don''t know how."


    "Why not? You can marry someone with a high seniority." Leon looked at her with mischievous eyes.


    "For example¡ª"


    "No way!" Michelle jumped out of her bed and stared at him with dagger eyes.


    ''How could Leon let me marry an old man?


    I don''t want to marry someone as old as my grandpa."


    Even if she wanted to raise her seniority, she didn''t want to be a grandma.


    Leon had gone too far.


    Michelle''s sudden reaction puzzled Leon. ''Why didn''t she let me finish?


    Why can''t she marry me?


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    If she marries me, she''ll raise her seniority.''

 Chapter 683 Good News

    Chapter 683 Good News


    Leon thought that Michelle didn''t like him and felt embarrassed. All this, he didn''t realize how serious


    he was when he thought of asking her to marry him.


    "Why not?" Leon asked. "Do you know who I''m talking about?"


    "I do."


    "Why won''t you agree, then?"


    "I just know I can''t do that!" Michelle turned red and faced away from Leon. She didn''t want to talk to


    him.


    Even though Leon was angrier than her, he didn''t let it register on his face and chose to keep his


    emotions inside him. If anybody else aside from Michelle said that, he would teach them a lesson.


    ''What''s wrong with me? Why doesn''t she like me?


    Doesn''t she always say that I''m so handsome? She alwayspliments me!


    Is she just making fun of me?


    If that''s the case, I''m so disappointed!''


    Leon took a deep breath and pretended that nothing had happened. "You don''t want to talk about


    seniority anymore, right?"


    "No, I don''t." Michelle jumped on the bed and buried her face in her pillow. "You''re like my brother! I


    thought you would always be nice to me, but I never expected that you would actually..."


    ''How dare you ask me to marry someone who''s old enough to be my grandfather?


    I''m so angry!''


    If it weren''t for the pillow covering her mouth, she would be screaming in rage.


    Meanwhile, Leon could barely understand what Michelle was saying. However, he had an idea of what


    she was trying to tell him. If this was what she really wanted to say, then he would rather not hear it all.


    The thought made his chest tighten.


    ''So it''s not a good idea for me to marry her?


    Have I done something wrong?


    She treats me as her brother, but we aren''t actually siblings!''


    Leon sighed and gave in. "Alright, alright. I won''t make fun of you anymore. It''s all my fault. Just forget


    what I said, okay?"


    Michelle raised her head from the pillow and nced at Leon. From the corner of her eye, she could


    only see his slender figure. She snorted and rested her chin on the back of her hand.


    She was angry and wanted Leon to coax her.


    If Leon were to do that, her anger would subside.


    However, Leon didn''t say anything. Instead, she heard his footsteps walking away, the sound growing


    fainter with each step.


    ''He left?


    Did Leon just leave like this?''


    Michelle hurriedly jumped out of bed to go after him. She had no time to fix her disheveled hair.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw Leon standing at the door, looking at her with eyes full of


    confusion.


    "Michelle, where are you going?" Leon''s stare grew sharper. "Do you want to be like Nini and run away


    from home?"


    Leon''s voice was lower and colder than usual, as though he was interrogating her. He didn''t look


    pleased, which frightened Michelle into silence.


    She pursed her lips and looked at the floor. "No, I thought you left."


    He noticed that Michelle seemed wronged.


    The sight of her made his heart melt. "Look at me," he said, a gentle smiling forming on his lips.


    "Okay." Michelle raised her head obediently and stared at him without blinking.


    He ced his hand in front of her and rotated his wrist, his palm facing up. Then, he slowly stretched


    his slender fingers and a blooming rose appeared.


    "Blow on the flower." The smile lingered on Leon''s face.


    Michelle''s face started to light up. When the rose turned into a strawberry, she burst into happiness and


    pped her hands.


    "Leon, you''re awesome!" She grabbed the strawberry from his hand and, while chewing, said, "Thank


    you, Leon."


    Beforehand, Leon had prepared a fridge full of strawberries and desserts made of strawberries. But


    Michelle loved this strawberry more as she loved to see Leon conjure.


    Whenever she was unhappy, he would perform this magic trick for her and make her smile. Time and


    time again, this trick never failed.


    Just like that, her unhappiness vanished as though it was never there in the first ce.


    Leon pulled out a chair and sat down. He continued what he was saying before.


    "Nini lived in this room, and you lived in the other room. After I came in, you let me stay in that room.


    But that didn''t feel like your room. It felt like a guest room."


    "The room next door was a guest room, not mine." Michelle continued to eat the strawberry that Leon


    gave her. The sweet taste made her smile. "Uncle John turned the room next door into a bedroom so


    that I would stay there. But I didn''t sleep there, and I lived in the dorm. I was afraid that Uncle John


    would be angry at me."


    "Did he lose his temper before you?" Leon asked.


    "He didn''t yell at me or anything, but he looked scary. It''s as though he has a powerful aura that''s


    capable of making people kneel." Michelle waved her hands as she spoke. Then, she shuddered in


    fear. "I was scared to death."


    Leon chuckled, amused by how Michelle talked about John.


    However, there was truth in what she said. John had always possessed a cold set of eyes so scary that


    no one was brave enough to look at him straight in the eye.


    "If he treats you like that again, just tell me and Nini. Then, he won''t dare to scare you ever again."


    "Okay!" Michelle nodded. "With you and Nina as my backers, I''ll no longer be afraid of him. But I


    haven''t heard anything about Uncle John and Nini. I''m so worried about them."


    She looked at the floor again.


    Leon ced his hand on her head reassuringly. "Don''t worry. Nini''s doing fine at home. My parents are


    mad at her since she ran away from home. That''s why they''ve forbidden her from contacting anyone.


    Besides, I have something to tell you. It''s a secret, so promise me you won''t tell it to anybody else."


    "Okay, I''ll keep my mouth shut." She made a gesture of zipping her lips and pressed them tightly.


    Seeing her childish behavior made Leon smile a little bit. "John and Nini are together, and they''re doing


    fine. If nothing goes wrong, they should be back in Lexingport City soon. Aside from that, she has given


    birth to two cute babies. One''s called Van while the other''s called Don.


    When theye back, you can see them. Nini keeps on making them look at pictures of you every day


    so that they''ll be able to recognize you. You''ll be their godmother after theye back." As Leon


    spoke, Michelle''s eyes widened, and her lips began to tremble.


    But as promised, she would keep her mouth shut.


    Leon knew that she must be bursting in joy deep inside. He copied her childish behavior and gestured


    to unzip her lips.


    "Well, you can talk now."


    "Ah!" Michelle screamed in excitement. She kicked her shoes into the air and climbed up to bed. She


    then jumped on the bed, bouncing against the soft mattress in pure glee.


    She squealed so loud that it might wake up their neighbors, who might be asleep in the middle of the


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    night. Leon signaled to her to be silent.


    "Shh!"


    "Oh!" Michelle managed to contain her emotions and ced her index finger on her lips.


    She remained standing on the bed, which made her tower over Leon who was standing beside it.


    She couldn''t help but jump into his arms, just like what she had done to Nina before.


    "Leon, I''m so happy! Nini is fine. So is Uncle John. And they have two cute, little babies! I''m so d!"


    When soft bodynded in his arms, Leon''s mind went nk. He could smell Michelle''s milky fragrance.


    She was wearing a thin summer dress, which made him feel the warmth of Michelle''s skin. As he held


    her in her arms, he could feel her breasts brush against his chest.


    They felt so soft, which made Leon lick his lips.


    He was a strong man. He wasn''t sure if he would be able to control himself.

 Chapter 684 Sharing A Bed

    Chapter 684 Sharing A Bed


    Leon pushed her away slightly and, in a husky voice, said, "Well, don''t jump. You''re going to break the


    bed."


    "Okay." Michelle was so happy that she didn''t notice how close they were. Otherwise, she wouldn''t


    have been brave enough to jump into the arms of the person she liked.


    Her thoughts were too preupied with what Leon had just said. She giggled as she stood on the bed


    and kissed the photo of Nina and her.


    "That''s great. Both Nini and Uncle John are fine. They have two babies. Their babies must be so cute!


    Hey, Leon, are they boys or girls?" Michelle stood in front of Leon and


    they stared deeply at each other''s eyes.


    For a while, the world stopped between them. Leon could do nothing but get lost in the depth of her


    gaze.


    When he snapped back to reality, he averted his eyes away from her. "They''re baby boys."


    "Wow. I''m so d everything turned out fine.


    I can''t believe that Nini has two cute baby boys.


    I bet they''re as beautiful and smart as her." Just thinking about Nina and her two boys made Michelle


    very excited to see them. "When will Nini and Uncle Johne back? I miss them so much."


    "Soon." Leon turned around and left.


    Before he could cross the threshold of the door, Michelle grabbed his sleeve to stop him. "Leon, where


    are you going?"


    "I''m going to take a shower." Just like that, Leon walked off and disappeared before her eyes.


    "Okay." Then, Michelle narrowed her eyes and thought of something. "Leon, didn''t you just take a


    shower earlier? Why are you going to the bathroom again?"


    She got no response. Only silence and the sound of the door closing shut.


    Michelle grabbed her phone and wanted to tell the news to James and others, but then she


    remembered her promise with Leon not to tell anyone. So to resist the urge, she closed her WeChat


    app and threw her phone back to the bed.


    If they knew the good news, Michelle was sure they''d be jumping out of joy too.


    Leon took so long in the shower that when he came back, the air conditioner in his bedroom had


    already been repaired. However, the one in the living room hadn''t been fixed yet since they didn''t bring


    refrigerant. They said they would back tomorrow.


    When Michelle sent them out, Leon had just finished showering. Even without the air conditioner in the


    living room, he still felt cool and fresh.


    "Has the air conditioner in my bedroom been repaired?"


    "Yes. But the one in the living room has to wait until tomorrow."


    "Okay." Leon couldn''t look straight into Michelle''s eyes. He felt that she wasn''t just a sister to him and


    couldn''t treat her as such.


    After all, they were neither rted by blood nor were they distant rtives.


    At the end of the day, Michelle was still a woman. He had to keep his distance and be careful around


    her. Otherwise, he might not be able to resist the urge to make love with her.


    Maybe it was because he hadn''t slept with someone for such a long time.


    "It''ste. Go to bed early." Leon rushed into his bedroom without saying good night.


    "Good night, Leon." Michelle waved her hand with a smile and walked into her room briskly.


    Before she closed the door, she heard a loud noiseing from the next room, as if something was


    broken.


    Michelle immediately turned around and pushed the door to Leon''s room open.


    The bedsidemp was in pieces. There were also bits and pieces of the air conditioner''s remote control


    scattered on the floor. She noticed that the lid on its back was open, and the battery was nowhere to be


    seen.


    On the edge of the bed, Leon sat while holding a stack of photos and a folder. His was stricken with


    fear.


    "What''s wrong with you, Leon?" Michelle walked towards him.


    "I...uh..." With his mind still dazed, Leon stuffed the photos back into the folder and ced it into the


    drawer.


    "It''s nothing." Leon gasped and looked up at Michelle. He tried his best to fake a smile. "Michelle, why


    are you here?"


    "Leon, are you sure you''re okay?" Michelle pointed at the debris scattered across the floor and looked


    back at Leon with worried eyes.


    "Oh, I bumped into the bedsidemp by ident." Leon seemed to be calm, but the pictures that he


    had just taken out from the folder kept shing in his mind.


    It had been a while since he stayed in this room. All this time, he never bothered to touch anything.


    However, today, he was caught by a whim and wanted to find if there was anything in this room rted


    to Nina. When he opened the drawer, he saw a folder.


    Out of curiosity, he opened it. But what he saw shook him to the core. They were photos of people


    getting murdered and dismembered.


    Usually, he wouldn''t be afraid of such grisly images, but these took him by surprise.


    Fear took hold of him so badly that he identally knocked over themp and the remote control


    nearby.


    Leon swallowed. "What was this room used for?" he asked.


    "Nini used to solve crimes in this room." Michelle had always been bad at reading people''s


    expressions. It didn''t help that Leon was so good at masking what he really felt. She thought that Leon


    was just a little pale, but everything seemed fine.


    She pointed at the wall on the other side of the bed. "There, Nini used to hang a whiteboard. She would


    pin a lot of photos there and drew lines to connect them using a marker. I never understood it, but I


    thought it was awesome how Nini could figure out how criminals killed people."


    "What?" Even after her exnation, Leon was still in a state of disbelief as he wiped the beads of


    sweat forming on his forehead.


    He regretted flipping through that folder. If he hadn''t, then he wouldn''t have seen those terrifying


    photos.


    Now that he knew the history of this room, he could no longer look at the wall. Even though it was


    empty now, he could still imagine what this room would''ve looked like in the past.


    The thought of it scared him to death. He knew he couldn''t stay in this room a second longer.


    He looked at the remote control on the floor, which had been smashed beyond recognition, and sprang


    up. "Michelle, the remote of the air conditioner here is broken. I''ll have to stay in your room to enjoy the


    air conditioner tonight."


    "Okay." Michelle smiled. She followed him when Leon had gone out. "But Leon, do you want to stay up


    all night?"


    Leon stopped in his tracks. ''Sleeping''s going to be a problem, '' he thought.


    For him, it wasn''t a big deal to stay overnight.


    He just didn''t want to be in the room next door.


    Once they entered the room, Michelle closed the door behind her. ''Leon would be staying in this room


    tonight with me!'' The very thought paralyzed her so much that she could only stand still while feeling


    her heart thump against her chest.


    Even though Leon only treated her as a sister, she knew for a fact that he was more than a brother to


    her. Being in the same room meant that she wouldn''t be able to sleep. Her only option was to stay up


    all night.


    ''I have a three-day off and don''t need to go back to the club tomorrow. I can stay up all night, and sleep


    the entire day tomorrow.


    But Leon can''t afford to do the same since he has work tomorrow. If he is tired from staying up all night,


    he will definitely receive a scolding from his boss.''


    She didn''t want Leon to be scolded!


    "Leon, I''ll go to the next room and bring your bed sheets here. Have a good sleep tonight. I can..." She


    trailed off as she didn''t know what she was going to do.


    Leon looked up at her. "What will you do? It''s okay. Go to sleep. It''s not good for you to stay upte.


    Don''t mind me. I''ll be fine even if I don''t sleep."


    "But..."


    "Be a good girl." Leon''s voice was so coaxing and charming that she had no choice but to obey him.


    Just looking at his sweet smile intoxicated her.


    One look from him, and the world began to spin as her face turned red.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, Leon," Michelle said softly.


    Even though Leon said he''d be fine, she still didn''t want him to lose any sleep. She looked around the


    room and something popped into her head.


    "Leon, I have an idea!" Michelle''s face lit up. Leon watched on suspiciously as she climbed on the bed,


    folded the quilt into a strip, and ced it in the middle of the bed.


    "Look! You can sleep on this side of the bed, while I can sleep on the other side."


    "You got to be joking, right?" The quilt that was supposed to barricade them from each was so


    insignificantly small that it might as well not be there. He could just roll over it, and there would no


    longer be anything that would separate them.


    Leon suspected that Michelle was setting him up to do something that he would regret. He shook his


    head. "No, you sleep by yourself."


    "Leon, I''m serious. This isn''t a joke. It''s much better for you to sleep rather than sit all night."


    ''She makes a good point, but...''


    Leon tried to control himself and stared at her calmly. "Michelle, do you know what it''s called if you let


    me sleep in the same bed with you now?"


    ''It''s called seduction!


    Can you be more sensitive?''


    Michelle scratched her head. "What is it called?


    Is there anything wrong with it?"


    Leon bit his lips.


    Sure enough, he was thinking too much.


    Michelle was still the innocent girl.


    If this kept going, he really might not be able to control himself.

 Chapter 685 A Secret Kiss

    Chapter 685 A Secret Kiss


    In the end, Leon decided toy down on his side of the bed. Anyway, it wasn''t a big deal since he just


    simply shared the same bed with her, not to mention, there was a quilt between them.


    He didn''t know what kind of mood he was in. He just closed his eyes¡ªout of sight, out of mind.


    Although he couldn''t see anything with his eyes closed, his ears became more sensitive to the things


    around. That was why he heard the sound of Michelle''s footsteps even though she almost walked on


    tiptoes to avoid disturbing him. Then the sound of the wardrobe being opened came to his ears,


    seeming like she had taken something out.


    "Leon..."


    "Ah, what?" Before Michelle could even finish her words, Leon sat up on the bed quickly, like a


    frightened deer.


    Michelle turned around to look at him with her eyes wide open and her lips slightly parted. She blinked


    a few times, holding a creamy white nket in her hand, obviously startled.


    For a moment, Leon was too embarrassed to say a word. He wanted to curse himself for the way he


    reacted. When his eyes fell on the nket she was holding, he immediately understood what she


    meant. "I tend to be a little nervous when I''m drunk. Is that nket for me? Thank you."


    As soon as Michelle came back to her senses, she cleared her throat and handed the nket to him. "I


    usually use the quilt when the air conditioner is on at night to avoid catching a cold. But the quilt had


    been folded, so we could only use the nket."


    "Okay. It''s alreadyte, you should go to bed."


    "Well, Leon, I have something to tell you. Can we leave the light on when we sleep?" Michelle pointed


    at the light on the ceiling.


    The reason why she asked this was because she already knew that Leon couldn''t sleep with the lights


    off.


    She knew that boys cared so much about their pride, so she didn''t expose Leon''s weakness, nor let


    him find out that she had known it. She had to keep it as a secret.


    However, Michelle had always been bad at lying. She pressed her lips together and held her breath as


    she looked at him without blinking. She knew that if she looked away, she would expose herself.


    But in Leon''s point of view, her fear meant something else. In his eyes, she wanted to leave the light on


    because she was afraid that he would do something to her in the darkness.


    Therefore, heughed at himself secretly. ''It seems like she dislike me so much.'' She once said that


    she wanted to find a boyfriend as good-looking as him, but it was impossible to find another him in the


    world. She was on guard, which made him wonder if she was scared that he would do something


    obscene to her in the dark.


    Michelle only treated him as her brother, just as how he treated her as his sister. He really didn''t n to


    do anything obscene to her.


    At least, for now. It hadn''t crossed his mind yet.


    As for the future... He was about to reject the idea, but when he looked at Michelle''s eyes, he changed


    his mind.


    Maybe...just maybe, he would have feelings for her one day. Only time could tell.


    "Okay, we won''t turn off the light." A faint smile appeared on Leon''s face. He liked it better when the


    lights were on as he slept, so it was favorable to him.


    Hearing this, Michelle shed a sweet smile. "Goodnight, Leon. Sweet dreams."


    "Good night. Sweet dreams." This time, Leon was more rxed when hey down again. He raised his


    arm in order to block the light in the room.


    The blindfolds he was using were in the next room. He was already toozy to get them, and he didn''t


    want to bother Michelle either. After all, she was not his maid.


    Soon, Michelley down beside him quietly. But she didn''t dare to get too close to him, for fear that


    Leon would feel ufortable. Moreover, the quilt in between them took a lot of space, so she was


    pushed to the edge.


    Her eyes were closed, but she was still wide awake. She couldn''t fall asleep with the light on, and with


    Leon sleeping next to her.


    It made her restless. She liked to hold something in her arms while sleeping. She was afraid that she


    would hug Leon and frighten him. It would surely embarrass her.


    Well, to be honest, she really wanted to hug him. She wanted to get close to him and smell his scent,


    but she couldn''t do that.


    Afraid that Leon would be disturbed by the noise, she didn''t dare to turn over and stayed still as if she


    was asleep. If her eyes weren''t moving, it would really look like she was sleeping.


    Maybe it was due to the alcohol that Leon fell asleep easily. His hand covering his eyes slowly


    dropped, revealing his perfectly-carved face.


    Hearing this slight movement, Michelle opened her eyes and slowly turned her body. She could only


    see one side of his handsome face, but it was enough to fascinate her.


    The light shone on his face, and his features became gentle. His long eyshes covered eyes. When


    she took a closer look, his eyshes trembled as if they had sensed that someone had invaded Leon''s


    private space.


    For a moment, Michelle just lie on the folded quilt and stared at his sleeping face. It was the most


    wonderful view she had ever seen.


    A few minutester, his eyes moved slightly behind his eyelids, making her tremble in fear. Shey


    back and pretended to be asleep, pricking up her ears to hear if Leon had been awakened.


    Fortunately, he seemed to be in a deep sleep. He wasn''t awakened by the sound of her approaching;


    he just turned over to his side, facing Michelle.


    After a while, Michelle quietly opened one of her eyes to check the situation. When she confirmed that


    Leon was still asleep, she breathed out a sigh of relief and climbed on the quilt again.


    Her movements were small, because she didn''t want to wake him up. She rested her chin in her hands,


    and watched him with a smile.


    Her eyes shifted from his closed eyes to his slightly pursed lips. They were neither too thick nor too


    thin. The corners of his lips were slightly upward, so even if he was not smiling in his sleep, he gave off


    a very gentle feeling.


    Leon''s lips were slightly moist, looking attractive and kissable.


    It made Michelle want to kiss him.


    Just a gentle kiss.


    At this moment, she had the urge to lick those delectable lips the ways she saw couples kissing in TV


    dramas and in school.


    People seemed to be fond of kissing, so it must be sweet. She wanted to have a try.


    The hands she was using to support her chin slowly pulled down and clenched into fists. Then she


    summoned up her courage and slowly approached him.


    ''Just a gentle kiss, '' she told herself.


    As the seconds passed, their faces got closer and closer, until Michelle could already feel that the air


    could no longer pass through between them. Long breaths sprayed on her face, which ignited her


    desire more.


    Her heart was beating wildly in her chest, and her face was flushed.


    She even couldn''t breathe smoothly.


    If it went on like this, she was afraid she would die from suffocation.


    ''Whatever, just kiss him.''


    With this thought, Michelle leaned over and quickly nted a soft kiss on his lips.


    It was just a quick and light kiss. She didn''t even taste the sweetness of his lips at all.


    But it was enough to intoxicate Michelle. Her entire face and even her ears turned crimson red as if she


    drank some alcohol.


    In a hurry, she turned over and ran to the balcony. Her chest was constantly undting as she gasped


    for air. Until dawn, her heart kept hammering in her chest.


    Michelle was afraid that she would have a cardiac arrest.


    The next morning, Leon suddenly opened his eyes, as if he had woken up from a nightmare.


    He stared at the ceiling nkly, breathing heavily. As he recalled the scene in his dream, he couldn''t


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    help but lick his lips.


    He couldn''t believe that he would have such a dream.


    In his dream, Michelle stole a kiss from him.


    It was just a gentle kiss, but his ears turned red as he imagined it.


    ''Damn it! Leon, you are such a bastard, ''


    he cursed inwardly.


    Heat was spreading through his body, so he got up and went straight to the bathroom. He washed his


    face with cold water to put out the fire in him. Looking at his reflection in the mirror, he found that his


    ears were still red.


    He felt ashamed.


    It seemed like he couldn''t simply treat Michelle as his sister from now on.

 Chapter 686 A Secret

    Chapter 686 A Secret


    When Leon came out of the bathroom, he realized that Michelle was not at home. However, his


    breakfast¡ªhandmade noodles, soy milk, and fried eggs¡ªhad beenid out on the table.


    Michelle had stolen a kiss from Leon, and he had dreamt that she had kissed him. Both of them felt


    embarrassed to face each other.


    As an excuse, Michelle said that she was going shopping with Debra during the day and staying in the


    dorm room with Lydia in the evening.


    Leon, who had been struggling to find his own excuse, felt relieved. He imed to have a business


    appointment so he wouldn''t be able to go back to their apartment either.


    Neither of them suspected nor questioned the other. They simultaneously replied "Okay" and then


    dropped the conversation.


    Leon sighed.


    Wynn was about to leave for C City, but before he left, he teased Leon, "What''s on your mind? You''ve


    been lost in your thoughts since you came back. What happened between the two of youst night?


    Perhaps you two shared the air-conditioned room and then..."


    "Fuck off!" Even though it was just a dream, Leon clearly remembered the softness of her lips in his


    dream.


    He swore at Wynn because he was ashamed and frustrated.


    The tips of his ears turned red again.


    Wynn knew Leon very well. Although Leon seemed sophisticated, he was, actually, quite pure


    sometimes. And the tips of his ears would turn red when he was being shy.


    It was unusual for Leon to feel shy. This only urred when he had serious feelings for a girl.


    Surprised, Wynn thought, ''Oh my god! Something big must have happenedst night. Even if they


    didn''t have sex, they must have at least kissed each other.''


    "Wow!" Wynn couldn''t help but sigh, getting a dreamy look in his eyes. He fearlessly patted Leon on


    the shoulder and teased, "Your ears are red, Leon. You two kissed, didn''t you? If you have feelings for


    her, you should admit it and then pursue her."


    "Are you leaving or do I need to kick you out?" Leon asked through gritted teeth as he cast a


    threatening look at Wynn''s crotch.


    Wynn covered his crotch with his hands and replied with a ttering smile, "I''m leaving now."


    He hastily made his exit.


    Alone in the living room, Leon heard his own uneven breathing in the quiet.


    He reached up and gingerly touched the shell of his ear. It did feel a little warm. The tips of his ears


    must have really turned red.


    ''Damn it.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    It''s more likely for people to forget their dreams upon waking up.


    On the contrary, it''s as if the details of mine are bing clearer.''


    Even when watching explicitly sexual movies, he could keep his calm. But now, because of a dream,


    his ears were red.


    He couldn''t believe it himself.


    Leon took a deep calming breath. He took another and the redness of his ears gradually receded. But


    like a tide that ebbs and flows, there was no guarantee when it would appear again.


    Michelle couldn''t feel calm either.


    It was her first time ever to kiss someone, andst night, she had done it secretly. When she was a


    child, the boys in kindergarten tried to coax her for kisses, but she refused them all. When one of them


    nted a kiss on her anyway, she cried so much that it attracted the attention of the teachers and


    parents. They taught that boy a lesson, and from then on, no one dared to kiss her again.


    Now, she had stolen a kiss from Leon. Would he cry if he knew what she had done?


    She thought fervently, ''No, no. Leon can''t ever know.


    I must keep it a secret.''


    "Why are you shaking your head and nodding?" On the eighth floor of the HD Square, two girls walked


    hand in hand. Debra nudged Michelle with her elbow.


    Trailing behind them were two bodyguards whose hands were full of shopping bags, most of which


    were Debra''s.


    Absentmindedly, Michelle replied, "It''s a secret."


    "A secret? What secret? Tell me," Debra urged with great interest.


    "I can''t tell you. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be a secret anymore," Michelle insisted, determined not to


    breathe a word to anyone.


    Debra curled her lips and answered, "Okay, fine. Michelle, are you not nning to buy anything? Even


    if you didn''t buy clothes, you used to buy food when we shopped. Why didn''t you buy food today?"


    Michelle also wanted to buy beautiful clothes and delicious food but the food in HD Square was very


    expensive.


    She clutched her wallet in a tight grip.


    "I''ve decided not to squander my money like before." She wasn''t living just for herself anymore. She


    needed to support Leon.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll pay for whatever you like," Debra offered generously.


    "Thanks but no need. I can afford what I want to buy. Money doesn''t grow on trees," Michelle assured


    with a smile.


    "Well, yeah, it''s my father''s money."


    Michelle looked around but couldn''t find what she was looking for. "Debra, do you know where the


    flower shop is? I want to buy some flowers."


    "You want to buy flowers? What kind? There''s a flower shop in that direction but I don''t think they have


    a lot of flowers," Debra said, pointing downstairs.


    "I want to buy a lotus-petal-shaped orchid." Michelle recalled Wynn saying that Leon liked lotus-petal-


    shaped orchids.


    She thought it was wrong to kiss Leonst night so she wanted to at least offer Leon flowers that he


    liked as an apology.


    "A lotus-petal-shaped orchid?" Debra was surprised. There happened to be such a flower in her home.


    It was a rare variety with delicate blossoms.


    It seemed that her brother had spent forty or fifty million to buy it. Her father almost broke his leg when


    he learned of it.


    She didn''t know much about orchids. Her heart hurt because of how exorbitant the flower''s price was.


    Orchids were so expensive that ordinary people couldn''t afford them.


    "Michelle, are you sure you want to buy a lotus-petal-shaped orchid?" Debra asked. "Do you have tens


    of millions in savings? If you insist on buying that particr flower, I can lend you some money. But


    even if I give all that I can afford to lend you, it may not be enough. I don''t think you can buy it because


    even I can''t afford it."


    Michelle was stunned. "Even you can''t afford it? It''s that expensive?"


    "Tens of millions. How could you not know how much it costs? Besides, you can''t find that orchid in


    ordinary flower shops because it''s rare and expensive. It took my brother a lot of effort to buy that


    flower," Debra admitted.


    Michelle was still in shock. "Is it really that expensive?"


    "Yes!" Debra pped her palm against her forehead for emphasis.


    "Okay, okay." Michelle grimaced helplessly. She pondered for a while and rified, "It''s really worth


    tens of millions? I don''t have that kind of money, probably only tens of thousands."


    "I wouldn''t lie to you. The one my brother bought was crazy expensive, but then again, the one he has


    is very rare. I think amon lotus-petal-shaped orchid would cost hundreds of thousands. The two of


    us really can''t afford it." Debra tried her best to dissuade Michelle from buying this particr flower.


    The light in Michelle''s eyes dimmed as she sighed, "Okay."


    "All right, all right. Don''t think about that anymore. I''ll take you to the Hanging Garden Restaurant for


    lunch. It just opened yesterday and my father has made a reservation for us," Debra enticed, hooking


    her arm once more through Michelle''s.


    "Why is it called that? Is the Hanging Garden Restaurant in the sky? Hanging from wire?" Michelle''s


    eyes lit up at the thought of food.


    "Don''t be silly. It''s just a high-end open-air garden and its atmosphere is excellent. My father said the


    dishes there are novel and delicious and he asked me to bring you there. It''s strange that my father


    only remembers you among my roommates. Hey, maybe it''s because you''re cute. My father always


    says he wants a cute daughter, but it''s not my fault if he doesn''t think I''m cute. Doesn''t a daughter''s


    cuteness depend on how her parents raised her?


    The me should fall on them. Don''t you think so?" Debra rambled on as they walked.


    "I agree. You''re very cute. In the future, if I have a daughter like you, I will praise her every day,"


    Michelle remarked with a smile.


    "Exactly!" Debra lifted her chin in triumph but then felt that there was something wrong with their


    dynamic. "Michelle, how could you? I treat you as a friend but you''re treating me like a daughter!"


    "What?" Michelle didn''t think so at first, but after Debra brought it up, she realized that it was true. This


    made herugh.


    Debra frowned the rest of the way. It took Michelle some effort to cheer her friend up with apologies


    andpliments.


    When the two of them arrived at the restaurant in high spirits, they saw James, Emma, Debra''s father,


    and a group of people they didn''t know. Everyone was well-dressed.


    Looking at the scene before her, Michelle knew that this was not going to be an ordinary lunch but a


    business deal.

 Chapter 687 An Unknowing Pawn In The Game

    Chapter 687 An Unknowing Pawn In The Game


    James wore a purple suit, looking elegant and stylish. He looked more serious now, but that had to be


    because he was running the Time Group in the ce of John whose whereabouts were still unknown.


    Two months ago, James had gone independent to concentrate on his own entertainmentpany.


    Although James previously imed that he didn''t need the support of his family and managed to run J


    Entertainment Company on his own, only few people thought highly of him. Countless others still came


    to make deals, mostly to curry his favor, because of his connection to the Shi family.


    The Zheng family''spany was just a small onepared to the Time Group. Miles Zheng, Debra''s


    father, came to personally negotiate a partnership with James, but it was unknown if he just wanted to


    gain favor with a member of the Shi family or if he really thought highly of the man.


    The Zheng family mainly engaged in food processing and had no ties to the entertainment industry.


    James not only nned to open an agency, he was also preparing to invest in movie production¡ª


    mostly to support his wife, Emma, an up anding director.


    J Entertainment Company had only been running for less than a year so it had yet to make a lot of


    profit. James wanted to cooperate with others. Someone leaked the news. Now, manypanies


    wanted to form partnerships with James and Emma.


    Miles was one of them.


    Emma was standing next to James. When the two of them saw Michelle, they stopped. The others


    stopped as well.


    "Mimi?" Emma had been very busy recently. She didn''t know that Michelle had turned off her phone for


    a month. They hadn''t seen each other or been in touch for a long time. It was inevitable that the woman


    to was going to be surprised by their sudden meeting.


    James seemed more surprised than Emma. "Mimi, why are you here? Are you here to join us for


    lunch?"


    The owner of the restaurant was a rich young man who was also a yboy. That man''s family praised


    James every day, and he hadn''t had a moment''s peace until he opened a restaurant to stop his parents


    from nagging.


    He opened a restaurant not to make money. To put it bluntly, only rich people coulde to this ce


    and they had to be one of his acquaintances to make a reservation.


    ''Mimi has beenining about being poor. Why would shee to this restaurant?


    Could it be because of the girl next to her?''


    When James looked at Debra, someone cut in, "Miles, isn''t that your daughter? Debra, right?"


    The speaker''s surname was Wen and he was a friend of Miles from work. He recognized Debra


    because he had seen the girl before. He nced at Michelle and said to Debra, "I see you''re here to


    eat with your ssmate."


    "Yes, Uncle," Debra greeted the man and then looked at her father. "Dad."


    "Debra," Miles responded and then smiled kindly at the other girl. "Michelle, have a good meal with


    Debra. You should visit our house when you have time."


    "Thank you, Uncle." Michelle smiled sweetly. When she turned to look at Emma and James, her eyes


    shone like stars in the night sky. "Emma! James!"


    Emma smiled gently as she asked, "Are you having lunch with your ssmate here?"


    "Yes, this is my roommate, Debra. Debra invited me to dine here today. I didn''t expect to meet you and


    James. What a coincidence!" Michelle held Debra''s arm.


    "Yes, what a coincidence." James smiled. Michelle found that his smile wasn''t genuine at all. He


    seemed different from the James that she knew. Maybe he changed after bing a president.


    Michelle decided not to think too much about it. She just felt really happy upon seeing them.


    James examined Debra and then nced at Miles.


    "It must be fate, Miss Zheng, that Debra is Mimi''s roommate." James sounded a little cynical as he


    spoke.


    Miles, who had ulterior motives, understood what James trying to imply. But he was prepared for this


    moment. "It is fate, I guess. Michelle, have a good time with Debra. We have business to discuss, so


    we''re going ahead."


    "Well, Mimi, I''ll treat you to a meal next time," James promised before turning to his wife. "Honey, you


    haven''t seen Mimi in a long time, right? Since this is your first meeting in a while, you two should talk.


    You can join uster."


    "Okay," Emma agreed, knowing what James meant.


    Before leaving, Miles patted his daughter''s head and smiled dotingly. He told Debra and Michelle to


    enjoy their meal, and to order whatever they wanted to eat or drink.


    The elite group left and disappeared through the door of a private room.


    Debra looked ufortable. She didn''t say much but she had kept her gaze trained on her father.


    After seeing her father''s scheming face, she realized something.


    Miles seemed to have noticed and guessed what she was thinking. There was a hint of warning in his


    smile before he departed.


    "Mimi, you should be training with your club now, right? I just graduated so I''m a little busy. How have


    you been doing recently? Are you staying at your house or at the club? Your parents aren''t home. You


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    club is full of boys, right? You should move and live with us. Dora can apany you. What about if I


    send a car to pick you up and bring you to the club every day?"


    Emma said so much in one breath. She really cared for her cousin.


    Feeling very loved, Michelle was happy. She rubbed her head against Emma''s shoulder again and


    again. "I''m fine, Emma. Thank you. There is another girl in the club. Don''t worry. I''m not alone."


    "That''s good." Emma patted Michelle''s head and then looked at Debra, who was dazed and silent.


    "Hello, Miss Zheng. Where''s your reserved table? Let''s go and have a cup of tea, if that''s alright with


    you."


    "Oh, right. Sure," Debra replied, finallying to her senses and leading them to their reserved seats.


    Their table was out in the terrace which was full of flowers. From there, they could see half of


    Lexingport City. They had an excellent view and it was rtively quiet. The nearest table was at least


    five meters away from theirs.


    There was a swing beside their table. It was made of vines and decorated with small flowers. The


    flowers exuded a faint fragrance when a breeze passed.


    As soon as they sat down, a waiter brought them tea and fruits.


    Debra poured a cup of scented tea for Emma and said, "Please try this."


    "Thank you, Miss Zheng." Emma took a sip and then pushed a te of sliced watermelon in front of


    Michelle. "Eat this. The watermelon is sweet."


    "Well, okay." Michelle had just tossed a grape into her mouth. Then scooped up a piece of watermelon


    with her spoon. It was sweet and cool so she ate more.


    Seeing her roommate eat so fast, Debra couldn''t help worrying. "Don''t eat too much, Michelle. It''s


    iced."


    "Miss Zheng is right. You shouldn''t eat too much of this." Emma saw how reluctant Michelle was to let


    go of her spoon which made her smile and shake her head. "Don''t just focus on the food. If you don''t


    say something, your ssmate might feel embarrassed. It''s my first time meeting another ssmate of


    yours aside from Lydia and Austin."


    Michelle had to admit her manners werecking. She immediately put her hands together and


    apologized, "Sorry. I didn''t mean it. Please forgive me."


    She rubbed her hands, looking very sincere.


    Debra burst intoughter, her embarrassment dispelled. Like usual, she poked Michelle''s forehead and


    teased, "You''ll gain weight if you continue to eat like this."


    "I won''t." Michelle rubbed her forehead. "Why do you and Leon like poking my forehead?"


    "What did you say?" Debra cast a sidelong nce at Michelle. "Did you just curse me?"


    "No, I didn''t. Why would I curse you?" Smiling wryly, Michelle sat straight. "Debra, let me introduce you


    again. This is my favorite cousin, Emma. Emma, this is my roommate."


    "So Miss Zheng is your roommate." Emma smiled and pretended to be jealous. "You said I''m your


    favorite cousin. Why haven''t you told your roommate about me? I know you''ve talked a lot about Nina


    with your roommates."


    "Michelle once said that she has a cousin who is a top student," Debra said. "She praised you every


    day and seemed really proud of you. But she didn''t mention your name."


    "Really? Mimi, did you forget my name?" Emmained.


    "I forgot to tell them your name," Michelle admitted with a shy smile.


    "I also didn''t know that James is Emma''s husband. I thought you and James were just friends." Debra


    was really shocked to discover that fact just earlier.


    She couldn''t believe it even now.


    What was more incredible was that she was being used as a pawn by her father. Miles must have


    known about the rtionship between Michelle and the Shi family a long time ago.


    If Debra was honest, she was actually closer to Rainy, but her father never paid any attention to Rainy.


    Debra naively thought that her father just wanted a lovely daughter like Michelle, but it turned out that


    her father could be quite the schemer.


    If Debra managed to enter James'' circle, she would have a connection with the Shi family.


    Emma looked from Debra to Michelle. Michelle nodded as she told her roommate, "Because there''s


    nothing to talk about. Emma and James'' marriage has nothing to do with us. I''ll tell you about mine


    when I get married."


    "You? Married? You should probably find a boyfriend first," Debra taunted, rolling her eyes at Michelle.


    ''Boyfriend?''


    Befuddled, Michelle lowered her head without saying anything. It seemed unlikely that Leon was going


    to be her boyfriend.

 Chapter 688 Atonement

    Chapter 688 Atonement


    Emma left the girls after a while and joined James and the other businessmen. That evening, Miles


    arrived home with a big smile, which grew even bigger when he saw Debra.


    When he was about to praise her, however, she cut him off coldly, "Dad, you used me, didn''t you? Me


    going out with Michelle for a meal today was part of your scheme, wasn''t it? You''ve investigated


    Michelle. You know that her cousin is James'' wife. You want to get in touch with the Shi family, so you


    told me yesterday to invite her to that restaurant for the meal, didn''t you?"


    Miles had known from the beginning that he couldn''t hide the matter from his daughter. With how smart


    she was, she''d definitely understood everything as long as she used her brain. However, he''d never


    expected that she''d react so aggressively like this.


    It was fine that she was just naughty and disobedient, but now she even dared to question him aloud.


    The smile on his face disappeared at once. "I indeed investigated Michelle, but so what? It''s not like I


    singled her out and investigated her alone. I investigated all of your friends. You''re our precious


    daughter. How can we let you befriend and stay with people whom we know nothing about?"


    Debra couldn''t help butugh. It was as if she couldn''t believe what she heard. "Dad, you''ve gone too


    far. How could you arbitrarily investigate my friends?"


    "I did it all for you!" Miles leaned his head against the soda and massaged his temple. He drank quite a


    lot today, so he was a little dizzy now. Being interrogated and med by his daughter was enough to


    make him feel exasperated in normal condition, let alone when he was in a dizzy state like now.


    "Okay, I won''t mention this matter about you investigating the people around me for the time being.


    Let''s talk about today. Did you or did you not use me today?" Debra was furious. As it turned out, she''d


    always been monitored by her parents. It was bad enough that she had no privacy, but she was even


    being used.


    "I didn''t even know that Michelle hade back from the club, but you did! You''ve really nned


    everything well. You told me that the chef in that restaurant is good, suggested that I took Michelle


    there. You booked a table and even set up the time for me.


    You used my friendship with Michelle to get close to James! How could you do that? What should I do if


    Michelle knows about it? How should I face her in the future?" The more she spoke, the angrier she


    became. By now, she''d practically be hysterical. "Michelle is my friend, and you stooped as low as


    taking advantage of my friend!"


    Miles'' patience was finally exhausted. He red at her and snapped, "Can you say something else


    except about me using you? If you don''t tell Michelle, how will she know? James didn''t doubt anything,


    and thanks to your wisdom, neither did Emma."


    Now that they got to this topic, his expression softened a lot. "There is no fool in the Shi family. James


    might''ve felt that something was amiss at the beginning, so he asked Emma to talk to Michelle. He


    probably wanted Emma to test you out. Debra, everything went well because of you. You did a good


    job today."


    "I didn''t do anything! Michelle has never mentioned it to me, so I knew nothing!" Debra shouted.


    "I know." Miles stood up, looking exhausted. "You didn''t expose my n, so you did a good job."


    Debra couldn''t say anything to refute.


    Indeed, she knew the meal was nned when she saw his father with James, and she also knew that


    Emma was there to test her, but she still chose to secretly help her dad.


    "I did this for our family. Please understand me." Seeing that his daughter was silent, Miles decided to


    use their family as an excuse.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Debra''s eyes turned red. Tears of resentment and shame started to well in them.


    Pissed at both her dad and herself, she turned around and strode away.


    "Where are you going in the middle of the night like this? Come back!" Miles shouted at her back.


    However, his shout fell into deaf ears. Debra continued to walk away and didn''t even look back. Miles


    sighed and waved to the bodyguards, hinting at them to follow Debra. "Protect Debra. Don''t let


    anything happen to her."


    The bodyguards rushed out of the house, just in time to see a ck sports car speed away in front of


    them like an arrow. They all scrambled to their cars, trying to chase after Debra.


    Debra didn''t want to see or talk to her father. She was overwhelmed with guilt towards Michelle who, up


    until now, still had no idea that she''d been used, and wanted to apologize. However, she really didn''t


    know how to face her. That girl was so naive that she could easily lead her by the nose when they were


    at the restaurant today. The fact that she''d dispelled Emma''s doubts by manipting such a naive


    friend really made Debra loath herself to death.


    Having to choose between her dad and her friend really made her feel depressed. She ended up


    venting her frustration by driving at a speed that frightened the hell out of the bodyguards driving


    behind her.


    Those bodyguards didn''t dare to keep up with her speed for fear that they''d stimte her further. They


    could neither keep up with her nor stop her. However, they also couldn''t let her continue driving so


    dangerously like this. At their wits'' end, they finally decided to call Debra''s brother and tell him about


    the situation.


    The moment Debra saw her brother''s name on her phone screen, she thought of the super expensive


    lotus-petal-shaped orchid at home. After listening to the man''s gentle coaxing for some time, she cut


    him off and asked bluntly, "Can you give me your lotus-petal-shaped orchid? If that won''t do, how about


    I buy it from you?


    I''ll give you every cent of my pocket money, okay?" The man on the other end of the line hung up


    without a word. It was nothing strange, though. After all, his sister had just asked for the flower he''d


    gone through blood, sweat, and tears to get.


    Debra was stunned.


    She almost regained her calm under her brother''s appeasement, but his sudden move really baffled


    her.


    When she was about to call back, her phone rang. It was from her brother again.


    "I can''t give you that orchid, and I don''t need your measly pocket money. I can buy you another orchid


    when I have some spare money, though."


    "I want a lotus-petal-shaped orchid." After a moment of thought, she added, "You don''t need to buy it


    for me. Tell me where to buy it. I''ll buy it myself. Michelle likes it. I''ll buy it for her to atone for my


    wrongdoing."


    "Don''t be so grave. You''ve done nothing wrong, and you don''t need to atone for anything. Well, back to


    the topic. She likes lotus-petal-shaped orchids, right? My friend''s younger brother has a few nice such


    orchids in his hands. He''s selling them, but the interested buyers are too many. I''ll give him a call first. If


    he hasn''t sold them yet, I''ll buy one for you. "


    "Really?" Debra''s eyes widened in delight, and she instinctively slowed down her car. "I don''t want you


    to buy it. I''ll buy it myself. Alright, call him and ask about it then. I''m going to my dorm now."


    "Are you in such a hurry?"


    "Yes! Apologizing must be done in time. I don''t want to let this matter drag on. You didn''t apologize to


    your girlfriend in time, and ended up breaking up with her, didn''t you? You deserve it!" Debra gloated.


    "Fine! I''ll call him right away."


    "Thank you. Anyway, I''m driving. It''s not convenient for me to talk on the phone for too long, so bye."


    Debra hung up in satisfaction.


    An hourter, Debra appeared in the dorm room. Michelle was so surprised to see her that she


    dropped the ice cream bucket.


    Lydia was equally surprised.


    "Debra?" the two said in unison.


    Lydia asked, "Why did youe back all of a sudden?"


    "I''m back for something." Debra walked towards Michelle without forgetting to close the door behind


    her. Her gaze was fixed on the ice cream on the floor. "Why are you eating again? Ice cream is cold


    and sweet. You can eat it in the daytime, but you shouldn''t eat it at night. Aren''t you afraid of diarrhea?"


    "I can''t resist the temptation." Michelle stared at Debra with her innocent eyes and pointed at the mess


    on the floor. "It seduced me when I passed by the shop. You should me it."


    "Yeah, the ice cream seduced you and you can''t resist. Whatever makes you happy." Debra rolled her


    eyes, pulled Rainy''s chair over, and took a seat. "I have something to tell you. In fact, lotus-petal-


    shaped orchids aren''t that expensive. My brother''s is very rare, and it''s usually targeted by orchid


    collectors, hence its unreasonable high price.


    Ordinary ones are only a few grand¡ªten grand at most. My brother''s friend still has two orchids he


    wants to sell. If you want, I''ll take you to him tomorrow. What do you think? If you want two of them, I''ll


    buy both of them for you."


    Michelle''s eyes widened in delight, and she hurriedly nodded. "Okay, but you don''t have to pay. I''ll pay."


    Excellent! She could buy the flower Leon liked!


    "Thank you, Debra. You''re the best! I love you!" Michelle rushed over with her arms wide open and


    hugged Debra tightly.


    Debra felt ufortable and couldn''t move, but she didn''t push Michelle away. An unnoticeable bitter


    smile emerged on her face.


    If Michelle knew that she had colluded with her dad to take advantage of her rtionship with the Shi


    family, would she still say these words?


    She patted Michelle''s back gently, repeatedly apologizing in her heart.


    "Michelle, let me pay. It''s your birthday next month, isn''t it? I''ll buy the two of them for you. Consider


    them your birthday gift."


    ''One is my apology to you, and the other is a birthday gift for you.''

 Chapter 689 You Cant Just Do Nothing

    Chapter 689 You Can''t Just Do Nothing


    Lydia was doing the nk on her bed. After listening to Debra and Michelle talk for a while, she cut in,


    "Debra, you may need to buy Michelle another birthday gift."


    "Why? Michelle likes orchids. Why can''t I give her an orchid as a birthday gift?" Debra asked.


    "Michelle doesn''t like orchids, Leon does. She did something wrong to Leon, so she''s nning to use it


    as some sort of peace offering." Lydia looked at Michelle. Michelle had told her what she had done to


    Leonst night.


    Debra didn''t believe her at first. "You don''t like orchids, Michelle?"


    "No, I don''t,"


    Michelle answered. ''Why is it always about Leon?''


    Debra thought. Ever since Leon appeared, Michelle became so attracted to him that it was almost


    unbearable.


    Even some siblings were not that close, and yet Michelle and Leon were not siblings.


    Then, all of a sudden, an idea popped into Debra''s mind. Out of nowhere, she blurted out, "Michelle!


    Are you falling in love with Leon?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Michelle gasped and held back her tongue. She became so flustered that she had to look down to


    avoid her gaze.


    Lydia smiled but kept silent.


    ''So it''s true!'' Debra nced at Michelle and Lydia, and she knew she was right. She froze. It was all too


    much for her to process. "Michelle! You...you...like..."


    Before Debra could finish, Michelle rushed to cover her mouth. She looked at her eyes and felt so


    embarrassed that she wanted to bury herself underground where nobody could see her.


    "Shh!" A look of panic shed across her eyes. "Don''t say it! Keep it a secret, okay? Can you keep it a


    secret for me, Debra?"


    "Okay!" Debra nodded repeatedly. Slowly, Michelle removed her hand from Debra''s mouth. As soon as


    she did, Debra burst into joy.


    "Michelle, you are finally in love with someone. But it''s a bit toote, don''t you think? You are twenty-


    one, and will finish school soon."


    "I agree with Debra," Lydia echoed with a smile. "But it''s still a piece of good news."


    "Stop it!" Michelle''s face turned red when her friends made fun of her.


    Debra couldn''t help but pinch her plump cheeks. "Congrattions! Have you confessed to him yet?"


    "No, not yet." Michelle looked down. "He doesn''t know I like him."


    "Of course he won''t know if you don''t tell him! Silly girl." Debra squeezed her face with both hands. "If


    you like someone, you should tell him!"


    Michelle was already used to them rubbing her face. "Leon doesn''t like me," she pouted. "He only sees


    me as his sister. Just like Nini."


    "But you''re different from Nina." Debra removed her hands from her cheeks and patted her head. "First


    of all, your surname isn''t Lu. Second, you and Nina arepletely different both in looks and


    personality. So how can Leon treat you like a sister if you''re nothing like her?"


    Michelle brushed Debra''s hand away from her head and sighed in frustration. "I can only like Leon in


    secret. In fact, it''s much better if I hide my true feelings from him. That way, I can stay with him."


    "I''m so disappointed." Debra never had a secret crush on anyone before. She would woo the boy she


    liked and would give up if her affections weren''t reciprocated. She didn''t know the bittersweet feeling


    that came from keeping her crush a secret.


    Lydia stopped doing her nk and wiped her sweat with a tissue. "There are three possibilities if you


    confess your love to Leon. First, Leon will reject you and you''ll never talk again. Second, he''ll reject you


    and you''ll remain friends, but things will be awkward between you. Lastly, he''ll reciprocate your feelings


    and you''ll start dating.


    If thest scenario happens, that will be great. But how likely is it considering Leon is still looking for his


    ex-girlfriend?" The question she threw made them consider all the possible oues.


    Michelle sat back on her chair and became quiet.


    "You mean Leon is looking for his ex-girlfriend?" Debra asked.


    "Yes." Lydia nodded, so did Michelle.


    "Okay." Debra sat beside Michelle and patted her head again. "Poor girl. It sucks that you can''t tell him


    how you feel. But you should do something to draw his attention. You can''t just do nothing."


    Michelle shook her head and looked confused.


    "Debra, please go on," Lydia crossed her legs, eagerly waiting for what Debra had to say since she


    was in a simr situation to Michelle.


    Just like her, Lydia also had secret feelings for Austin.


    "Listen!" Debra acted as though she was a teacher. "People can only see what''s in front of them. They


    would never see those who just quietly stand behind them. Ask yourselves this: will you be with a


    person whom you don''t even notice? Will you share a future with an invisible person?"


    Both of them shook their heads. Obviously, they wouldn''t.


    "That''s it! Many people say that nothinge out of secret love." Debra clicked her tongue and smiled.


    "Listen to me.


    If you like someone, you should show up in front of him as much as possible and try to attract his


    attention. That''s the only way for him to see how special and attractive you really are. Women like


    strong men, and men like beautiful women. It''s like that for everyone."


    "So if men like beautiful women, does that mean I should seduce him?" Michelle scratched her head.


    "What?" Debra was shocked by Michelle''s suggestion.


    Even Lydia was left speechless.


    "What I meant is girls should dress themselves up," Debra continued.


    "Ohh, okay. I understand." Michelle nodded her head. "That''s true. Boys like beautiful girls, and I like


    handsome boys.


    Leon is indeed very handsome." "Do you only like him just because he''s handsome?" Debra stared at


    her.


    Michelle paused for a moment and thought about what Debra had said. "No, it''s not only that. I like


    Leon."


    "You don''t look like you''ve just fallen in love with him. It seems like you''ve liked him for a very long


    time," Debra said.


    Lydia nodded her head in agreement. "It''s true. Her phone wallpaper is a picture of Leon, and Michelle


    hasn''t changed it for more than a year."


    "What?" Debra shouted in shock. "All this time, you''ve had a crush on Leon but you never knew?"


    "I didn''t..." Michelle shook her head. When did she fall in love with Leon exactly? She couldn''t pinpoint


    the exact moment. All she knew was that she only fell in love with him recently.


    Debra reached out her hand and caressed Michelle''s head. "Michelle, you should pursue Leon until he


    bes your boyfriend. I know you''re not used to wooing someone like me. You can do it your own


    way. Just don''t be invisible to him. Let him know what you''ve done for him and surely, he will care about


    you.


    Well, the lecture is now over." Debra cleared her throat.


    Lydia smiled. "It''s not as bad as I thought it would be. It''s actually pretty useful." ''At least it''s useful to


    me.''


    Debra saw how d Lydia was and felt satisfied. She knew who Lydia''s crush was and she was happy


    that she learned something from her love experience. They looked at each other in silence, keeping


    that secret between them.


    Once Debra was done, Lydia turned around and resumed doing her nk.


    Michelle was still deep in thought, trying to understand everything that Debra had lectured.


    "Michelle, aren''t you going to buy an orchid for him? What are you going to say when you give it to


    him?" Debra stood up and went to the balcony. She grabbed a bowl of sulent and ced it in


    Michelle''s hands. "Imagine this is an orchid and I''m Leon. Show me how you will give it to him."


    "Okay." Michelle took the potted nt and casually handed it to Debra. "Here you go, Leon."


    Debra waited and thought Michelle was going to say more. But during her wait, she got nothing but


    silence. "That''s it?"


    "Well, what else should I say?" Michelle asked.


    Debra ced her palm on her forehead.


    ''Does my advice fall on deaf ears?''


    Lydia burst intoughter. "Michelle is a hopeless student, isn''t she?"

 Chapter 690 Froze

    Chapter 690 Froze


    Debra feltpletely defeated and waved her hand helplessly. "That''s it. I won''t teach you anything


    tonight. Let''s talk again after you buy the orchid."


    "What if she forgets all your instructions when she meets Leon?" asked Lydia, who was stretching now.


    Debra pondered for a moment and then said, "You''re right. Michelle, I''lle with you when you send


    Leon the flower. I can help you then."


    "Good idea!" Lydia praised.


    Michelle nodded nkly, seemingly still in a daze. "Okay."


    "Okay? Do you understand what we''re talking about?" What happened at the restaurant had been a


    thorn in Debra''s heart. She felt guilty towards Michelle, so she tried to make up by taking care of her


    more. "Don''t agree to everything so quickly. If we sell you to someone else, are you okay with that


    too?"


    The question snapped Michelle out of her daze. She sprang up from her seat and said, "I''m not a foul. I


    won''t get sold."


    "But I''m really worried you''ll get sold by Leon. You do whatever he says." Debra poked Michelle''s


    forehead in exasperation. The force was enough to cause Michelle to stumble backward. Fortunately,


    there was a table behind her, which prevented her from losing her footing.


    The sight of this gave Debra quite the fright. She quickly reached out to stop Michelle from falling, but


    she found that Michelle soon steadied herself. Upon seeing that Michelle was okay, she smiled and


    continued to tease her.


    "What if Leon wants to sell you? Will you agree?"


    Michelle gave her a cunning smile and replied, "After he gets the money from selling me, I''ll run away.


    This way, I''ll be safe and he''ll get the money."


    "Tsk! Tsk!" Debra shook her head.


    "Have you noticed that she bes particrly smart whenever Leon''s involved?" Lydiay on the


    bed, turned around, and leaned her legs against the wall. "If she really gets cheated by Leon, it must


    be because she''s willing to."


    "He won''t do that to me. He''s not such a person!" Michelle snorted and pouted in protest.


    Her sulking appearance caused the other two to burst intoughter.


    Michelle put her hands on her lips and red at them. When they finishedughing, she said, "Debra,


    you must never tell anyone that I like Leon. Keep it a secret. Well, you can tell Rainy, but don''t say


    anything to Wynn, okay? I know you''re friends on WeChat. He and Leon are good friends. If he knows,


    Leon will definitely know too."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll keep it a secret until you confess your feelings to him," Debra promised.


    "Thank you, Debra." Michelle smiled, revealing her teeth, which made her look incredibly cute.


    At that moment, Debra''s phone suddenly rang. It was a call from her brother. She picked it up and went


    to the balcony. After more than ten minutes, she walked back into the room, staring at the phone in her


    hand and mumbling, "How could it be him?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Once she sat back in her seat, she looked at Michelle. "Michelle, my brother said that the owner of the


    lotus-petal-shaped orchids is Colby from the business management department who''s also from the


    same year as us. I have his WeChat contact. He once transferred arge sum of money to me to get


    your WeChat contact."


    "Colby?" Lydia, who''d just washed her hair in the sink, walked out of the bathroom. Water was still


    dripping from the tip of her hair. "If my memory serves me right, he has a good rtionship with Austin."


    "What?" Debra cast a sideways nce at Lydia. "Since he knows Austin, why did he try to get


    Michelle''s contact through me instead of him?"


    Michelle, who was now sitting on the bed with her bed, tilted her head and watched their banter in


    silence.


    "What do you think?" Lydia stopped wiping her hair.


    Upon seeing Lydia''s meaningful gaze, Debra immediately understood the matter. Austin liked Michelle,


    so he must be unwilling to share her contact with someone else, even if the other party was a good


    friend of his.


    Lydia liked Austin, but Austin liked Michelle. This was really an absurd love triangle. In fact, if Debra


    had the choice, she didn''t want to know so much.


    "Maybe it''s because he has too much money. Anyway, he''s a rich heir," Debra said perfunctorily.


    Lydia continued to wipe her hair after she heard what Debra said, but she seemed to be lost in


    thoughts.


    The moment she looked up, her eyes happened to meet Michelle''s bewildered ones. She was so


    shocked that her hands shook.


    Debra was also startled. They''d forgotten Michelle!


    Neither of them dared to tell Michelle about the love triangle, so they kind of felt guilty.


    "Well, Michelle, I''ll give you his WeChat contact. You can add him as your friend and ask him about the


    orchids." Debra quickly changed the topic and gave Michelle Colby''s WeChat contact.


    Michelle picked up her phone and sent a friend request, exining her purpose in the additional


    information column.


    Colby epted Michelle''s friend request in mere seconds.


    He had tried to add Michelle on WeChat before, but she ignored the friend request.


    The moment the friend request was epted, several messages were sent from Colby in a row.


    Obviously, he was a natural chatterbox, which made a talkative person like Michelle seem like a quiet


    beauty.


    Almost half an hourter, Lydia, who saw that Michelle was still chatting with Colby, asked with


    concern, "How''s the progress? Is he willing to sell the orchids to you?"


    Michelle said, "I''ve just asked him. He said he only has a pink one left. The other one has been bought


    by someone else. I''m buying the pink one. I like pink."


    "Buy it then." Lydia pulled her thin quilt over her body and closed her eyes, ready to sleep. "It must be


    expensive, right? If your money isn''t enough, I still have some in my bank ount."


    "No, keep your money for yourself, Lydia. If Michelle''s money isn''t enough, I will lend mine to her,"


    Debra said in a sleepy voice.


    "Don''t worry. I have enough money. It''ll cost me fifty-six grand to buy the orchid. Even after the


    purchase, I''ll still have more than twenty grand left." Michelle quickly scheduled an appointment with


    Colby.


    He said that he''d fly abroad at ten o''clock tomorrow morning ande back about half a monthter.


    Because of that, they agreed to meet tomorrow morning and discuss the sale during breakfast.


    Michelle was so happy she managed to buy the orchid. She even forgot the embarrassment she


    experiencedst night and sent a voice message to Leon before she went to bed.


    "Good night, Leon. Have a good dream tonight."


    The girl''s soft, sweet voice floated into Leon''s ears. He was lying on his side in the bed, staring at the


    phone in his hand. The voice transmitted from the phone tickled his ears. It was as if the girl was now


    lying in his arms and whispering softly.


    That "good night" seemed to be stuck in his heart.


    His heart was thumping madly, and a shiver ran down his spine.


    Exasperated, he quickly threw his phone away.


    He was afraid that instead of having a good dream, he might have that sort of adult dream tonight.


    The moment that thought shed in his mind, he froze.


    He was really going out of his mind.

 Chapter 691 Raise Her Seniority

    Chapter 691 Raise Her Seniority


    Leon woke up the next day, feeling refreshed.


    His internal body clock had woken him up at seven o''clock. Sleepy-eyed, he sat up on his bed and tried


    to recall his dreams the night before. But sure enough, he couldn''t remember a thing.


    It was probably because Michelle had slept beside him that he had dreamed of that gentle kiss.


    Again, Leon med his long-term abstinence for that lustful feeling.


    But there was one thing he couldn''t deny anymore. He couldn''t treat Michelle as his sister anymore.


    He had to face up the fact that Michelle was a woman capable of bringing lust out of men. If he ever


    shared a bed with her again, he might no longer hold himself back from being intimate with her.


    It was probably for the best that he kept some distance from her.


    After washing his face and brushing his teeth, he stared at the luxurious breakfastid out before him. It


    was then he realized that he had no appetite for it. Instead, he found himself craving for the cheap


    hand-made rice noodles and fresh soybean milk.


    Ignoring the long distance, Leon decided to drive all the way to the humble restaurant that sold the


    noodles. It looked shabbypared to his hotel suite.


    Likewise, it was so small that all the seats were already upied.


    When he got out of his car, he saw a dark green Ferrari parked by the roadside. Its color reminded him


    of the deep forest.


    Leon liked this color, so he continued to stare at it for some time. Some passers-by also stopped to


    admire the car.


    Upon seeing the license te number, he realized that it looked familiar to him.


    Before he could figure out who the owner was, a familiar figure caught his eyes.


    It was James. He was dressed casually today and was patiently standing in line with the rest.


    His tall figure and handsome profile stood out among the people in line. It was impossible for Leon to


    not notice him.


    James Shi, a celebrity and the CEO of J Entertainment Company, was waiting in line for breakfast like


    any ordinary person. It was such a strange scene. Funny enough, nobody seemed to recognize him at


    all.


    Leon debated with himself on whether he should greet James or not. But then, James turned around,


    and their eyes met.


    As soon as they were facing each other, Leon discovered why nobody could recognize James. The


    other man hadn''t shaved at all, and he wore a pair of sses. He looked far different from his usual


    image on screen.


    Leon was stunned for a moment, but then greeted the other man calmly. "Good morning, James."


    James, on the other hand, didn''t look calm at all. He was shocked to see the prince in such a ce.


    "Uncle Leon?" James was almost bbergasted.


    He was so shocked that he didn''t even realize that it was finally his turn to order. The waiter had to ask


    him twice, but he didn''t even respond. People behind him were starting toin, so he walked


    away from the line.


    James took Leon out of the restaurant and looked him up and down. The look of surprise never left his


    face. "Why are you here, Uncle Leon?"


    "I should be asking you the same thing." Leon hadn''t seen James for a long time, but the other man


    seemed a lot more settled than a year ago.


    "I''m here to buy breakfast, of course." Then, understanding finally dawned on James. "Are you here to


    buy breakfast, too?"


    "Yes." Leon nodded. "I like the rice noodles and soybean milk here. They are delicious."


    "That''s right. This restaurant chain is known across the country for selling delicious and cheap food.


    Emma likes their food, too. It''s just so troublesome to wait in line. Unfortunately, everyone has to.


    Anyway, Grandpa mentioned that you are in Lexingport City. Where are you staying over?"


    "In Nini''s apartment."


    "Oh, then why are you here for breakfast? Did someone bring you here? Or is the restaurant that


    famous?"


    "My sister often brings me breakfast from this restaurant." As soon as Leon said those words, he


    noticed the puzzled expression on James'' face. The other man was probably thinking that he was


    referring to Nina, so he rified. "I mean Michelle."


    "What?" James was even more confused when he heard this. He even raised his voice as he asked,


    "You treat her as your sister? She''s my wife''s cousin. I call you Uncle, and yet you call her your sister?"


    "Has it ever crossed your mind that she might not be in the same generation as you? She wants to


    raise her seniority, so I''ll help her," Leon said. A faint smile tugged at the corners of his lips. This topic


    of seniority reminded him of yesterday.


    "What?" James was even more confused.


    Leon just continued smiling. "Nothing."


    "Okay." James tended to be obedient when he was in front of his elders. "Hey, hold on. You just said


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    that Mimi brings you breakfast every morning, right?"


    "Yes. Is there any problem?" Leon didn''t understand what theplicated expression on James'' face


    meant.


    "I can''t believe it." There was now a look of disbelief on James'' face. "I know Mimi very well, and I know


    she gets up veryte in the morning. How could she possibly get up early enough to wait in line and


    buy you breakfast?


    It''s impossible. It takes about half an hour to get here from the L University by taxi. Waiting in line takes


    about ten minutes. And then, that''s another thirty minutes to get back. All in all, it should take her 1.5


    hours in total. She must get up early if she wants to make it on time."


    The morning light nted at the door of the restaurant, lengthening their shadows on the floor. James


    stood facing the light, basking in its brightness. It lit up his handsome face.


    Meanwhile, Leon stood in the shadows where the sun couldn''t reach him. He narrowed his eyes and


    frowned slightly.


    He was silent for a while before he finally remembered what time he usually had his breakfast. "Eight


    o''clock. I usually have my breakfast at eight."


    "Eight o''clock? That means Mimi has to wake up at six o''clock." Afterputing for the time, James


    found himself quite scared by this revtion. Nheless, he smiled and said, "It''s impossible. Mimi


    couldn''t...Hold on. My wife is calling me. Let me just answer this first."


    "Okay." Leon''s voice was so low that he couldn''t hear himself clearly either.


    James'' reaction just now made his heart ache.


    He stared at the shadows on the ground, remembering how Lydia tricked him intoing to this


    restaurant.


    ''Did she want to show me how much Michelle has done for me?''


    Michelle had always been good to him. He always thought that she was just naturally kind and sincere.


    But now he doubted it.


    ''Is there any person out there who treats someone well for no reason?''


    Sunlight touched his hand, making Leon feel warm. Aplicated look shed in his eyes as he fell


    deeper in his thoughts.


    A few secondster, his train of thoughts was interrupted by James'' cheerful voice. "Uncle Leon, I have


    something interesting to tell you. Emma saw something while waiting for me at the hotel lobby. Guess


    what she just saw?"


    "What?" To be honest, Leon wasn''t interested at all. He just responded politely like the true gentleman


    he was.


    "She just saw Mimi taking a walk with a boy. They entered a restaurant just outside our hotel. Mimi is


    finally dating someone. Emma has been so worried about hertely. She said that if Mimi didn''t get a


    boyfriend soon, she would force her to go on blind dates."


    "What did you say?" Leon''s eyes dimmed.


    James repeated it again. "Emma has been so worried¡ª"


    "Go back to the previous sentence." Leon interrupted him, looking anxious.


    "Mimi is finally dating someone," James said with some hesitation.


    Anger shed in Leon''s eyes. His eyes were narrowed into slits. "Say the first sentence again."


    "Mimi was taking a walking with a boy." Like a robot, James repeated the sentence again. He looked at


    Leon questioningly, waiting for an exnation on why he was behaving oddly. "What''s wrong, Uncle


    Leon?"


    "It''s nothing. Let me just make a phone call first." Leon smiled, trying to hide the anger in his eyes.


    "Okay." James watched Leon turn around and walk away. He pricked up his ears, hoping to hear what


    Leon was saying. "Michelle, I''m at your favorite rice noodles restaurant. I don''t have enough money


    with me to buy a bowl of rice noodles, and I also can''t afford a cup of soybean milk."


    "Okay, Michelle. Come here quickly.


    I''m hungry." James was stunned by what he had heard. He just couldn''t believe it.


    He rubbed his ears in shock.


    ''Is there something wrong with my ears? Did I hear it wrong?''

 Chapter 692 Ill Support You

    Chapter 692 I''ll Support You


    "I''m on my way, Leon. Wait for me." Hearing the anxiety and concern in Michelle''s voice over the phone


    brought a smile to Leon''s face. Even if his lips only curled up slightly, his expression brightened


    considerably.


    He hung up the call, feeling satisfied. When he turned around, he saw James looking at him in


    confusion. But Leon was too much in a good mood to feel embarrassed. He even found the other


    man''s expression amusing.


    "What''s up?" Raising his eyebrows, Leon calmly patted James on the shoulder. "Do me a favor and


    don''t tell Michelle who I really am."


    This confused James even more. "You''re Aunt Nina''s brother. How could Mimi not know who you are?


    Doesn''t she know that Aunt Nina is...?"


    As he spoke, he came to a sudden realization. "Oh, no! Could it be?"


    ''Mimi doesn''t know that Aunt Nina is the princess of C Ind?''


    Smirking, Leon asked, "What do you think?"


    From Leon''s expression alone, James confirmed that Michelle didn''t know the whole truth.


    "I thought they told her already," he muttered with a frown.


    "Maybe the others also thought so." Leon wanted to thank them for not saying anything. Otherwise, he


    wouldn''t have been able to coax Michelle into supporting him.


    James didn''t know what to say.


    It seemed everyone thought that someone else had shared the truth with Michelle. Because of that, no


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    one actually told her anything. The girl was still very much in the dark.


    "And Mimi is not suspicious at all?" James couldn''t imagine it. Michelle should have noticed something,


    but she hadn''t. Just how obtuse was she?


    "She doesn''t doubt a thing."


    Leon''s reply made James sigh in exasperation. "Oh my God! Emma is so clever, so how is Michelle


    such a fool?"


    "Who are you calling a fool?" Leon disagreed, thinking back on the times Michelle praised herself.


    "She''s an intelligent young woman."


    The corners of James'' mouth twitched. "Uncle Leon, are you serious? You lied to her just now when


    you told her that you didn''t have the money to buy soy milk. And she believed you, didn''t she? Even


    now, she''s rushing toe to your aid."


    "I really can''t afford it," Leon insisted with a shrug. His amber eyes gleamed in the sun and a faint smile


    lifted the corners of his lips. He looked too calm to be lying.


    At twenty-six years of age, Leon was as cunning as a fox. And only Wynn knew about it.


    With a smile that made him seem harmless, Leon was actually more difficult to read than people with


    poker faces.


    James pondered for a minute and then asked, "Why don''t you have any money? Don''t lie to me."


    "My parents tied up all my money as punishment for helping Nina run away from home, not taking her


    back when I found her, and covering up her marriage with John." Leon was not exaggerating.


    His remaining wealth was currently being invested by Bryant. He didn''t have much left, so it was a fact


    that he couldn''t afford to buy soy milk. He wasn''t in the habit of carrying cash and there shouldn''t be


    any bnce left in his mobile phone.


    ''No, there might be some left.''


    Leon opened his WeChat and saw that he still had three hundred left out of the eight hundred that


    Michelle had given him. So he transferred all that money to Bryant without any hesitation.


    Bryant, as the recipient of a sudden and unexined money transfer, was undoubtedly confused by


    what was going on. "Huh? Why?"


    He sent a message through the app to ask, but Leon deleted his message.


    Acting as if nothing had happened, Leon showed his WeChat wallet to James and injected some


    bitterness in his tone as he said, "See? I''m really poor."


    James felt very ufortable.


    He no longer doubted Leon. Since he knew Nina''s identity and background, he had been worrying


    about John.


    Even if the Shi family was rich and powerful, it still couldn''t hold a candle to the royal family.


    It made sense that the royal family didn''t like the Shi family.


    James didn''t expect that Leon would get punished and suffer in the consequence. He didn''t know what


    was going on with Nina and John, but he couldn''t let Leon live through such hardship.


    ''Uncle John is never going to marry anyone other than Aunt Nina. And I have to call Leon my uncle in


    this life, '' James thought.


    With his mind made up, he said, "You don''t have to worry about money anymore, Uncle Leon. From


    now on, I''ll support you."


    James'' deration surprised Leon that the man choked on his own saliva.


    Hearing the words "I''ll support you"e from someone else aside from Michelle didn''t sit right with


    Leon.


    "Don''t talk nonsense," he replied with a frown.


    Upon seeing the other man''s expression, James realized the implication of what he just offered. In a


    panic, he rushed to exin, "No, no. That''s not what I meant. Don''t misunderstand. I have a wife."


    "I know."


    "Good. Just so there''s no misunderstanding. It would be bad if my wife heard about this. If she gets


    upset, I''m doomed." James sighed in relief. "Uncle Leon, why don''t youe and work for me? I''ll find


    an excellent agent and give you the best resources. I can make you famous."


    Leon was d that James had such a kind heart, but he didn''t like showing up in public and he wasn''t


    actuallycking in money.


    More importantly, Michelle would support him.


    "I don''t want to work. I like being supported." Leon smiled.


    "Then, how about I support you?" James asked again.


    Leon had been smiling for so long that his face felt stiff. "I don''t like being supported by someone else."


    "Why? Am I someone else? Aren''t we family?" James asked in return, pointing back and forth between


    the two of them.


    Leon continued to smile without confirming anything.


    ''Uncle John hasn''te back and there is still no news about Aunt


    Nina. No wonder Uncle Leon doesn''t think we are family.


    But I believe Uncle John will return with Aunt Nina. And we''ll be family in the end, '' James thought.


    The two men talked outside the store for a long time. James still had to buy breakfast for his wife. They


    were both uptest night making love. If he didn''t return soon, she would be hungry.


    "Leon, I''m going ahead. If you need anything, just call me. Sooner orter, we''ll be family," James said


    with a confident smile. His whole body seemed to glow in the sun''s light.


    For a man in his twenties, he was high-spirited like a teenager.


    After James drove away, the empty parking space was quickly upied by a ck Audi. A lovely figure


    unfolded from the front passenger seat. Leon''s amber eyes caught sight of her youthful face.


    The young woman''s hair brushed her shoulders. She had bangs, and her cheeks turned as pink as a


    peach after being exposed to the sun. She looked dewy-eyed and unbearably cute that Leon wanted to


    kiss her.


    He started to smile when he saw that Michelle was hurrying to meet him, but the corners of his lips


    stopped in their ascent when a man came around the car and caught up with the girl. The two of them


    headed toward him.


    Michelle and Colby were close enough that their arms could have brushed as they walked.


    Leon''s expression darkened.

 Chapter 693 He Called Her Intimately

    Chapter 693 He Called Her Intimately


    In the morning, many people entered and left the restaurant. As soon as Michelle saw Leon, she called


    him out and trotted towards him. "Leon!"


    Leon watched over as Michelle approached him.


    "Why are you running? Is there a ghost chasing you?" Leon asked. Although his words sounded as


    though he was scolding her, his gentle and caring tone suggested otherwise. In fact, watching her skip


    towards him in such a carefree manner turned his frown upside down.


    Michelle looked up at him, pressed her hands together, and pouted. "I''m afraid you''ll be hungry."


    A soft breeze blew some hair strands off her forehead. She remembered what Debra had said about


    women liking strong men and strong men liking beautiful women. ''I must pay more attention to how I


    look!''


    She raised her hand andbed the stray strands using her fingers.


    Meanwhile, Leon didn''t know what was going on in her mind. ''Is the sun so bright that she had to cover


    her face?'' he thought.


    "The sun''s too bright outside. Let''s go in."


    When Colby walked up to them, Leon pretended that he didn''t see him and averted his eyes away from


    him.


    Colby had a gut feeling that Leon didn''t like him.


    ''Am I get eliminated by Michelle''s brother before I even start wooing Michelle?'' he wondered.


    Colby masked his displeasure with a polite smile and extended his arm for a handshake. "Hello, Mr.


    He."


    Michelle''s eyes widened.


    ''Oh, crap! I forgot to tell Colby that Leon isn''t my biological brother!''


    Leon looked at the man before him and noticed that Colby was a little shorterpared to him. He


    shed a polite, yet obviously fake smile.


    "Myst name is not He."


    Normally, Leon would sound more polite. However, with Colby, his response had a subtle hint of


    contempt.


    Even Michelle, who didn''t have the strongest radar for these kinds of things, felt the tension between


    the two men.


    After a few awkward seconds, Colby noticed that his friendly gesture wasn''t being received with the


    same level of warmth. So he withdrew his hand and scratched his head.


    "I''m sorry, I misunderstood. I thought you were Mimi''s biological brother. Nice to meet you! My name''s


    Colby Ji. I''m Mimi''s friend and schoolmate," Colby said with a cheeky smile forming on his lips.


    ''Mimi?


    How close are they?


    Is Michelle closer to him than me?''


    Leon couldn''t hide the displeasure on his face as the polite smile he had worn began to disappear,


    reced with a sharp stare that could kill.


    At that moment, Leon felt very territorial and saw Colby as a trespasser. His look was a warning sign


    for Colby to stay away. At the same time, it was also a silent expression saying Michelle was his.


    At first, Colby thought Leon was being warm and receptive. However, the coldness lurking beneath his


    eyes suggested otherwise.


    Leon''s gaze was so prating that Colby couldn''t help but tremble slightly.


    The longer he was under Leon''s stare, the heavier it felt that it made his knees buckle. Michelle had


    always told him stories about her brother. She mentioned him so much that he knew she was obsessed


    with him.


    However, Colby didn''t expect that Leon would also be obsessed with her.


    Before the tension could reach a boiling point, Michelle interrupted and broke the silence.


    "Colby, I''m sorry. I forgot to tell you that Leon isn''t my biological brother. His surname is Lu." Then, she


    turned to Leon. "His name is Colby. He''s my schoolmate. We just became friends recently."


    "Hello, Mr. Lu. I''m Colby, Mimi''s friend." He wanted to leave a good impression on Leon so he greeted


    him twice.


    "Hello," Leon mumbled in response and reached out his hand.


    As soon as he grasped Colby''s hand, he strengthened his grip. Colby winced a little. He didn''t expect


    this kind of strength from someone tall and thin like Leon.


    "Her name is Michelle. Make sure to remember it, okay?" Although Leon''s eyes looked gentle, there


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    was a subtle threat lurking behind them.


    Colby had never met someone like Leon. His very presence was enough to intimidate him. ''How can I


    "Okay, I''ll make sure to remember." He didn''t want to look embarrassed in front of Michelle, so he


    forced himself to smile.


    "That''s good." Leon let go of his hand and shed a menacing smile.


    Colby rubbed his pale knuckles to help the blood circte back in his hand. Although his hand slowly


    turned back pink, his fingers were still trembling.


    "Mimi..." Before he could continue, he caught Leon''s stare and corrected himself. "Michelle, I''ll bete


    for my flight so I have to leave now. You can¡ª"


    Michelle interrupted him with a boisterousughter. It seemed that she didn''t want him to finish what he


    was saying. "Call me when youe back. I''ll see you soon!"


    Colby knew what Michelle was trying to do, so he gave a slight nod and smiled. "No problem. I''ll be


    back in half a month. See youter!"


    "Bye. Be safe!" Michelle waved her hand and watched as Colby drove away.


    When she turned around, she noticed that Leon had already entered the restaurant, and followed him


    immediately.


    On his way to the airport, Colby called Austin. After two beeps, Austin picked up the phone.


    "What''s the matter?" Austin''s voice was cold as usual.


    "Can you be more enthusiastic with me? We grew up together! If you keep this up, who knows, we


    might stop being friends," Colbyshed out. He couldn''t stand being intimidated by Leon earlier ago


    and needed to vent his frustration to someone.


    Austin sensed that Colby was irritated. "Who pissed you off this time? You know what you should do?


    Go to that person who pissed you off and get even with them. I''m hanging up."


    "Please don''t!" Colby frowned exasperatedly. "I can''t get even with him. Michelle''s brother is terrifying!


    He almost broke my hand!"


    "Michelle''s brother? You mean Michelle''s brother is terrifying?" Austin asked in disbelief.


    "Actually, he is ferocious and cruel." Colby looked back at that moment and remembered Leon''s smile.


    The friendlier he became, the more ferocious he grew. Just thinking about it almost made Colby fall.


    "Ferocious? Cruel? We might be thinking of different people."


    "How''s that possible? His surname is Lu. I just know that he isn''t Michelle''s biological brother. He


    threatened me not to call her Mimi."


    A cold snort crackled through the phone. "No wonder he''s only cruel to you."


    "What do you mean?" Colby asked in confusion.


    "Stop trying to flirt with her." One beep and Austin was gone.


    His parting words further befuddled Colby.


    ''I just called her Mimi. It''s just a friendly nickname.


    I wasn''t flirting with her!''


    With no other outlet to vent his anger, he screamed in frustration as he banged the steering wheel with


    his fists. The car honked twice.

 Chapter 694 Like A Temptress

    Chapter 694 Like A Temptress


    Leon sulked as he ate his breakfast at the restaurant. The entire time, he wasn''t saying anything.


    In contrast to his mood, the chatter around them was lively. Michelle never noticed anything outside of


    the ordinary from Leon. She just watched him pick up noodles with his chopsticks and scoop out


    soybean milk with a spoon.


    She was so mesmerized by Leon''s mouth.


    Her throat lumped as she started biting her lower lip.


    When Leon raised his head, he saw that she was staring at the spoon he was holding. "Do you want to


    drink?" he asked. She snapped out of her daydream. At first, she nodded her head in agreement, then


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    the next second, she was shaking her head.


    She couldn''t make up her mind. Leon then took the initiative and decided for her. "Buy another bowl."


    "No, thanks. I''m not that hungry," Michelle said. She was no longer nodding.


    Earlier today, she ate breakfast with Colby. After eating, she was supposed to wait for the orchid.


    However, she got a call from Leon, so she came here without getting the orchid.


    If she couldn''t get it now, she had to wait another half a month.


    She couldn''t say anything that was orchid-rted. If she did, she might spoil the surprise, which was


    why she didn''t mention to Leon that she already had breakfast.


    If Leon found out, he might feel down for no reason.


    "Just drink mine if you don''t want to buy another bowl. I can''t finish this anyway." Leon was sure that


    she was hungry. He thought the only reason why she refused was that it would waste money.


    He pushed his bowl of soybean milk, which still had half left. His actions took Michelle by surprise, but


    she continued to press her lips and say nothing.


    "You don''t like it?" Leon reached out for the spoon he had used. However, Michelle''s soft hand grabbed


    it before he could.


    "It''s not like that!" Michelle scooped a spoonful of sweet soybean milk and ced it into her mouth.


    "Leon, I would never dislike the spoon you''ve used."


    Her words shocked Leon.


    He was talking about the soybean milk, not the spoon.


    Leon watched on as Michelle used the spoon that he had just used.


    She continued to slurp a spoonful of soybean milk.


    Leon felt something stiffen at the lower part of his body. Embarrassed, he quickly lowered his eyes and


    looked away.


    He continued eating the rice noodles in silence while Michelle just kept looking at him, still oblivious of


    what Leon was feeling.


    After breakfast, Leon sent his location to Bryant and asked him to drive the car back. Then, he


    apanied Michelle to the bus station.


    Thest time they rode in a subway train, the train was empty. But now, many people were waiting in


    the bus station.


    The idea of getting on a bus scared Leon a little bit. Since there were no empty seats, they had no


    choice but to stand and hold onto the handrail.


    Leon felt disgusted. Even though he was trying his best to force a smile, deep inside, he wanted to get


    out of there.


    ''Which one''s more annoying? Taking a crowded bus or walking back?''


    Lost in his thoughts, he jerked when he felt a small hand grab his wrist. Before he could say anything,


    Michelle had already led him onto the bus and stood beside him.


    Since Michelle was short, it was difficult for her to reach the bus handles. Every time she took a bus,


    she would need to hold onto the headrest of a chair to keep her bnce.


    She faced the window while Leon was behind her. Since he was tall, he could grab the pole where the


    handles were attached, leaving them avable for others.


    When the ride became a bit rocky, Leon strengthened his grip on the pole. When more people got on


    the bus, he realized why Michelle pulled him in such a hurry. Otherwise, the bus might be so crowded


    there would no longer be any space for them to stand.


    The bus had always been crowded. When there was no more room left for Leon to wiggle, he rolled his


    eyes and held his breath. He couldn''t stand the mixture of different odorsing from other people''s


    sweat or makeup.


    Since the windows didn''t open, the smell lingered, and there was no wind to blow it out.


    Since Leon towered over everyone, the smell emanating from the crowd crawled up his nostrils.


    In reality, the odor wasn''t as strong as Leon thought it was. Unlike him who was taking the bus for the


    first time, the others were very calm. Since he was born into a rich family, he never had to get used to


    something like this.


    The bus started to elerate. To distract himself from the smell, he looked outside the window as


    buildings and trees shed before him. He tried to hold his breath as long as possible but had to start


    breathing after a while.


    He couldn''t bring himself to take a deep breath and only exhaled shallowly through his mouth. He was


    afraid that if he took a deep breath, he would inhale all the smell contained in the bus.


    He felt someone squeeze him, causing him to lean his body forward and press against Michelle''s back.


    He felt her body jerk as he made contact.


    Michelle tightened her grip on the headrest of the seat and held her breath. Her head leaned against


    Leon''s chest, and she could hear the thumping of his heart.


    Her face turned red.


    Fortunately, Leon was behind her so he couldn''t see her blush.


    Leon inched backward, trying to make a gap between them. When the red light shed, the bus


    screeched to a halt, and the force threw everyone forward.


    Since Leon had been trained since he was a child, he had great control of his lower body and could


    maintain his bnce just by adjusting his footing. However, Michelle didn''t. The force shook off her


    bnce as she flew forward together with the sea of people in front of them.


    People started screaming andining on the bus.


    Out of instinct, Leon''s left hand moved to hold Michelle in his arm.


    Michelle was still shaken by what had just happened. She heard a gentle voice over her head.


    "Michelle, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine." Michelle lowered her eyes and saw the arm supporting her. Leon''s arm felt a little cold


    against her skin. When it pressed harder against her corbone, she started to sweat.


    She could feel her heart beating violently against her ribcage.


    Michelle pursed her lips and didn''t dare to make a sound. She listened intently to the announcement


    regarding the stop where they were arriving. The back door opened, and one by one, people starting


    squeezing out of the bus.


    As the sea of people alighted off the bus, Michelle kept still. She couldn''t see how many people were


    leaving via the back door and could only hear the sound of shoes stomping on the floor.


    If many people got off, the bus would be less crowded. Leon then would stop holding her like this.


    Whenever she took a bus, she had always hoped that there it wouldn''t be too crowded. But today, she


    closed her eyes and prayed for the crowd to remain.


    When the bus started moving, the strong arm supporting her was pulled away from her


    Unfortunately, her prayers went unanswered.


    "There''s an avable seat. Have a seat, Michelle."


    She heard the gentle voice over her head again. When she turned around, she saw that nearly half the


    people who were standing had gotten off the bus.


    Even though she still wanted to lean on Leon just for a little more while, Michelle had no choice but to


    take the seat.


    In the afternoon, she went back to the club and started training again.


    Her phone was no longer turned off. Aside from eating, sleeping, and training, Michelle spent her days


    chatting with Leon on WeChat. asionally, they would call each other.


    However, they never had video calls since they usually called each other at night. Since Leon was


    living in the presidential suite, he was afraid that his lie would be exposed.


    Michelle didn''t have time to go back to see him. Whenever Leon was free, he would visit the club and


    bring a strawberry dessert for her.


    Half a monthter, Colby came back from abroad. Michelle asked for leave and left the club. Before


    buying the orchid, she dialed Leon''s number.


    "Leon, are you free this noon? I have a gift for you."


    "Good morning, Michelle." Leon was still in his bed, half-awake. His voice was a little hoarse and


    sleepy, which made it sound somewhat seductive. "At noon? I''m not sure if I''m free. But for you, I''ll


    make time. I''m awesome, right?"


    His brain was still hazy from just waking up. Since he still didn''t have aplete hold of his mental


    faculties, he sounded as though he wasn''t serious. If Wynn heard it, he might scold Leon for being


    flirtatious.


    He didn''t hear any response from the other end of the line. With his eyes still closed, he smiled. "Hmm?


    Are you still there?"


    Out of nowhere, Michelle snorted. "You''re not Leon! He will never talk like a temptress!"


    A sound clicked, and Michelle was no longer on the line.


    Leon shook off the sleep in his eyes and opened them wide. ''Did she just call me a temptress?''


    He couldn''t wrap his brain around what she had just said. Then, his phone rang and saw Wynn''s name


    on the screen. A little annoyed, he picked up his phone and pressed answer. "What''s up?"


    "So it is you. Michelle told me that a temptress stole your phone."


    The mention of that word made Leon gasp.


    "A temptress?" "Anyway, I have some news for you. Valerie and I wille back today..."


    As soon as Wynn said "temptress," Leon was no longer listening. He had already thrown the phone to


    his bed, which left Wynn talking to himself.

 Chapter 695 Overwhelming Enthusiasm

    Chapter 695 Overwhelming Enthusiasm


    Michelle left the club early in the morning, but did not contact Colby immediately. Although she couldn''t


    wait to buy the orchid, she considered the fact that Colby had juste back from abroad and needed


    time to recover from jetg. So she waited for more than two hours outside themunity where he


    lived.


    The security guard of themunity decided that someone as cute as Michelle couldn''t be a bad


    person, so he started talking to her. When he learned that she was there for Colby, his admiration


    changed to pity and regret.


    Michelle was confused when the man sighed, but she continued to smile at him.


    When the security guard couldn''t bear it anymore, he tried to persuade her to go home. He told her not


    to waste her time waiting for someone who was not worth it.


    This confused Michelle even more. She started to ask for rification but was interrupted by her phone


    ringing.


    She had set an rm clock to go off at ten o''clock. Since it was already time, she called Colby and then


    continued to wait for him by the gate.


    More than ten minutester, it wasn''t Colby who showed up but his nanny.


    "Michelle He, right? Colby asked me to escort you inside."


    "He wants me toe in?" Michelle looked up at the tall buildings of the quiet residential area. "I have


    to pick it up myself?"


    "Yes. Follow me." The nanny turned and swiped her key card to open the iron gate.


    The gate to themunity was on a bridge. Beneath that bridge was a river with weeping willows on


    its banks.


    Vehicles passed along the middle of the bridge but there were gated walkways on both sides.


    Pedestrians entered on one side and exited from the other. But before they could enter, visitors had to


    register their names in the security room.


    Michelle followed after the nanny. Along the way, they passed by buildings and arge artificialke


    which had a fountain in the middle.


    They came upon many vis with gardens. Years ago, Michelle''s parents wanted to buy a house in this


    residential area but they could only afford an apartment.


    When Michelle was five or six years old, Adam and ine had asked her what kind of house she


    wanted to live in. Little Michelle said that she wanted one with a yard so she could grow flowers, y in


    the mud, and roll all over thewn.


    So Adam and ine ended up buying a bungalow in the suburbs. However, with the development of


    Lexingport City''s economy, even the suburbs thrived when transportation became convenient.


    Michelle could recall memories from when she was five or six years old. She remembereding here


    before and greeting a child who lived here, but she couldn''t remember who it was. She only knew that


    little boy was about her age and he cried until snot ran down his nose.


    As a child, Michelle was also prone to crying. When she met that little boy, it was if she had connected


    with a kindred spirit. She didn''t know why the boy was bawling, but it made her start to cry as well.


    The two children sobbed and wept as if they werepeting to see who could cry the hardest or the


    loudest. When their parents rushed over, they didn''t know who was in the wrong, and ended up


    apologizing to each other.


    Lost in her memories, Michelle had no idea that she had walked past Austin''s house which was right


    before Colby''s.


    "Here we are. Go down this path and you''ll find yourself at the greenhouse. Colby wants you to go


    there." The nanny departed.


    Michelle walked along the gravel path to the back of the vi and saw the greenhouse. There were


    many potted nts and a variety of flowers by the door.


    Michelle didn''t know the names of some of the flowers, and there were others which she had never


    seen before. She could only admire how colorful they were. It was all so beautiful.


    A marble table stood just outside the greenhouse with fruits and desserts on top. Among those items,


    she saw her favorite strawberries. They were white strawberries, not the red onesmonly seen in


    the market.


    White strawberries were also known by the name Light Snow. The berry itself was milky white with pink


    and red seeds.


    These strawberries looked good but they were also rare.


    Michelle couldn''t help licking her lips. She wanted a taste but she felt it was impolite, so she hesitated.


    After dressing up, Colby rushed over to the greenhouse as gracefully as possible. Heughed upon


    seeing Michelle who was still resisting the temptation to eat.


    "Mimi." Colby liked calling her like that. It made him feel like they were close friends. "Mimi, don''t you


    like strawberries? Why don''t you eat? I ordered these white strawberries especially for you. Austin told


    me you love strawberries."


    As he spoke, Colby walked up to Michelle''s side. He picked a strawberry and held it up to the girl''s lips.


    He wanted to feed the strawberry to Michelle, but she must have guessed his intention. Quickly, she


    plucked the fruit from his fingers and stuffed it into her mouth.


    "Well, thank you," Michelle said with a smile.


    Colby hid his disappointment behind a smile of his own. "How about I send you white strawberries


    every day?"


    ''One basket a day? How much would that cost?''


    Michelle''s eyes widened but she couldn''t ept such a gift.


    Colby foresaw that Michelle was going to turn down his offer, so he dered, "It''s settled then."


    "No¡ª"


    "You are going to say ''No problem, '' huh?" Colby interrupted once again. "If you don''t ept, I won''t


    give you the orchid."


    Michelle could only nod obediently. "Okay, fine."


    "Yeah." Colby grinned in triumph. Seeing that the girl was still standing, he warmly invited her to sit


    down. "Don''t be shy, Mimi. Feel at home."


    Michelle was speechless


    for this was not her home.


    Before she could say anything else, Colby asked, "Shall we have lunch together, Mimi? Do you like


    Chinese food or Western food?"


    Colby''s enthusiasm was so overwhelming that Michelle stood up again as soon as she sat down.


    "I''m sorry, Colby. I have an appointment with Leon at noon. Anyway, can I have the orchid now? It''s


    gettingte and I''m meeting up with Leon."


    It was Colby''s first time to get rejected. He could not suppress the feeling of disappointment that welled


    up within him. Was he not charming enough?


    That couldn''t be the case. He checked himself out in the mirror for a long time before meeting the girl.


    "Let''s take a rain check on that lunch date then." Forcing a smile, Colby stood and went into the


    greenhouse to bring out the orchid. "You''re just in time. The orchid is going to bloom soon."


    nted in soil, the orchid had a sturdy-looking stem, long green leaves, and three small buds. The


    petals were wrapped inyers of pink.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s beautiful," Michelle marveled. She reached out and hugged the flowerpot happily. "I''ve seen


    orchids before, but I''ve never seen them bloom. I believe Leon will definitely like it."


    She lifted her gaze to direct her smile at Colby. Her eyes were bright and clear. Her red lips pulled back


    to reveal white teeth.


    Wonderstruck, Colby couldn''t take his eyes off her.

 Chapter 696 Sleep With Him

    Chapter 696 Sleep With Him


    Michelle held the flowerpot in her arm and yed with the green leaves. "Thank you, Colby. I''ll transfer


    the money to you right now."


    Before she could transfer the money via her phone, Colby stopped him. "No, just take it as a gift for


    you."


    "I can''t ept it," Michelle insisted. "Besides, I bought this gift is for Leon."


    For Colby, the money wasn''t that big of a deal. "Imagine it as my gift to Leon, then."


    "But this is my gift for Leon." Michelle looked up at him with her deep dark eyes. "You are not a friend of


    Leon. Why would you send him the orchid?"


    Colby didn''t know what to say.


    Michelle made such a good point, and he didn''t know what to tell her.


    "Alright. I''ve already transferred the money to you. Please check if you''ve got it." Colby was still trapped


    in his daydream that he wasn''t able to stop Michelle from transferring the money.


    Since she got the orchid, Michelle left. She carried the orchid like her own baby and hummed a sweet


    tune on her way.


    Colby wanted to drive her home, but realized the car keys weren''t with him. When he got the car keys,


    Michelle was already far away. He was about to chase after her when someone behind stopped him.


    It was Aurora, Colby''s mother. She was an elegantly dressed woman.


    "Colby! Normally, I would turn a blind eye to your drinking and flirting with women. But now you''re


    actually ying with a minor!"


    "Huh?" Colby scratched his head. "Mom, what are you talking about? Where did you see a minor? Your


    son''s not crazy!"


    "Humph! When Hassan told me, I didn''t believe it at first. But I saw her go out of our house!" Hassan


    was the guard of themunity. Aurora ced her hand on her temple and shook her head. "Did you


    do anything to her? She''s still so young. She even smiled at me when she met me at the door. Did


    you...?"


    Aurora ran out of words. When he finally understood what her mother was trying to say, Colby smiled.


    "Mom, I''m not that kind of person," he said. "She just looks like a child but we''re actually in the same


    university!"


    Aurora was stunned but exhaled a sigh of relief. "So...not a minor?"


    "Of course not." Colby raised his right hand and swore, "I''m not lying to you. She''s twenty-one years


    old. If you don''t believe me, ask Austin! She''s Austin''s ssmate."


    Growing up, Austin wasn''t close to his family but was close to Colby''s. As years went by, he became a


    handsome young man and a straight-A student. Everyone in Colby''s family liked him. When they were


    kids, Colby used to bully Austin, but they became close friends when they became older.


    Since Aurora trusted Austin, the very mention of his name assured her. Then, she thought of the girl


    who greeted her by the door and felt sorry for her. ''Why is she connected with my son?''


    "Colby, you''re not young anymore. Be good to her, and don''t hurt her!" Aurora red at him. She knew


    what her son was like so she had to remind him in advance.


    "Mom, do you like the daughter-inw I picked for you this time?" Colby asked casually.


    "Not bad. Your taste in women has been improving." Aurora shooed him away and egged him to leave.


    "Go! Don''t let that girl go back by herself."


    "Bye, Mom!" Colby left with a smile on his face.


    After walking for a while, he saw Michelle at themunity''s gate. Colby was about to call her name


    when he saw a red convertible park in front of her.


    The car''s window rolled down, and sat in the driver''s seat was Debra, taking off her sunsses.


    "Michelle, get in the car," she said.


    Colby helplessly watched as Michelle got into someone else''s car.


    "Hey Colby," Debra greeted him with a smile when she saw him.


    Colby frowned. He walked over towards the car and asked, "Why are you here? Isn''t your dad''s


    "Why do I feel that you''re angry? Did I do something to you?" Debra ced her hand on the steering


    wheel. "Besides, weren''t you the one wandering around without going to your dad''spany? You


    even went abroad."


    "Ourpany has my brother," Colby said.


    "We have my brother, too," Debra replied with a smile. "No wonder they''re good friends. Well, it''s been


    nice talking to you. Michelle, sit down. Let''s go."


    "Okay." Michelle fastened her seat belt and waved to Colby. "Goodbye, Colby!"


    "Okay, bye." Although Colby sounded defeated, he still managed to force a smile in front of Michelle.


    During the summer, riding a convertible was refreshing.


    "Where''s your date with Leon going to be?" Debra asked.


    "Date?" Michelle turned to look at Debra and blushed. "We''re not dating!"


    "I''m sorry. Where are you going to meet?" Debra corrected. "Or are you nning to surprise him? Have


    you told him that you asked for leave from the club?"


    "Yes." Michelle pursed her lips. "I told him as soon as I left the club. I was so happy at that time. I


    shouldn''t have told him so that I could give him a surprise. We''ll have lunch near the Fly Hotel."


    "Hotel?" Debra nced at Michelle and looked back on the road straight ahead. "You just bought an


    orchid worth around fifty to sixty thousand dors. How do you have enough money left to have lunch


    in a hotel?


    Wait. Are you going to sleep with him?"


    It was Rainy who first thought of the idea, but the others didn''t agree with her.


    Now, Debra also thought it was a good idea. If she were Michelle, she would go through it. But


    imagining Michelle trying to do it made her chuckle.


    Michelle blushed and snorted. "Next to Fly Hotel, there''s a nice restaurant. All of their dishes are


    authentic local cuisine, and they taste delicious. I''ve always wanted to take Leon there, but I never had


    the time."


    "Okay." Debra pouted her lips. "But how did you find such a hidden restaurant?"


    "Nini has taken me there before. That''s where I met this beautiful girl, Evelyn. She should already be in


    her first year of high school this year. Nini said that Evelyn has autism, but I think she''s fine. I like her


    as though she''s my sister." Michelle had always wanted to have a sibling.


    Her parents were scientists, and she was the only child in her family. Since most of their work was top-


    secret, it was rare for them to go outside and mingle with other people. Right now, Adams and ine


    hadn''t been home for almost a year. Usually, they would just go back during festivals, but couldn''t stay


    too long.


    Before Michelle went to high school, her parents had always apanied her. But since then, they


    had devoted so much time to their research that they didn''t have time for her anymore.


    Although her cousin, Emma, was around, Michelle still wanted to have a sibling. When she was young,


    she wanted a sibling so bad she would shake her parents'' arms and urge them to give birth to a baby


    boy.


    However, her parents had abandoned their careers for more than ten years in order to raise her. Now


    that she was all grown up, they went back to their careers and focused the rest of their energy there.


    They became so busy with work that it was impossible for them to give Michelle a sibling.


    When Michelle first met Leon, she treated him as the brother she never had. But as time went on, she


    failed to control her desires for him.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    And when she met Evelyn, Michelle forgot her brotherly feelings towards Leon.

 Chapter 697 Tasha

    Chapter 697 Tasha


    Unlike before, Leon stayed in the walk-in closet for a while. He had never been an indecisive person


    and yet he found himself staring at the mirror, fiddling with his hair, unable to decide which style he


    should go with.


    He removed his wristwatch and ced it along with the others. Then, he looked at the row of


    wristwatches before him and finally chose to wear the one with the most minimalist design.


    He had to wear the simplest clothes so that he would look like a poor man. When Michelle called him,


    the scent of the perfume on his clothes was still strong since it didn''t have time to dissipate. He smelled


    himself to check if the fragrance was too obnoxious, but was slightly delighted by the flowery aroma.


    When Leon walked out of the hotel''s revolving door, his eye caught a young girl, who was around


    twenty years old. A shy smile formed on her face as she saw him.


    "Tasha?" A breath of resignation blew out of his mouth. Leon had seen her for six times already!


    When he went to a clubst week, the manager sent three women for him to choose. Among the three


    was Tasha, who was standing timidly at the corner. She had medium height and possessed adequate


    body proportions. Her plump figure was the type that could easily allure men.


    Upon closer observation, he noticed Tasha had short hair and straight bangs that covered her


    forehead. When she looked down, it was hard for Leon to see what she looked like. However, she


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    reminded him of Michelle, so he asked her to stay.


    The two women whom Leon didn''t choose pouted their lips and left disappointed. Under his gaze,


    Tasha slowly raised her head. She was so anxious that she tightly clutched the hemline of her mini


    skirt. There was still a semnce of resistance lurking behind her eyes.


    When Leon had a good look at her face, he realized that she didn''t look like Michelle. They just had a


    simr hairstyle.


    Her face was caked by heavy makeup that Leon didn''t feelfortable pinching her face. ''If I poke her


    forehead, a clump of powder will fall, '' he thought.


    Although she wasn''t as beautiful as he liked, her figure was still attractive.


    He only asked one thing from Tasha. If she could turn him on, he wouldn''t have sex with her and would


    still pay.


    Tasha had no choice but to resort to this kind of livelihood. Although this was her first time in this


    industry, she had always known that men paid for women''s bodies. So when she heard Leon''s request,


    she was shocked and at the same time delighted.


    She tried to bat her eyes and whisper dirty words in Leon''s ear. But due to her inexperience, it came off


    as a little awkward and clumsy.


    Even though she still got paid half a million dors in the end, she felt guilty because she had failed to


    turn Leon on.


    But since Tasha needed the money, she had no choice but to take it. She didn''t go back to that club


    again. She was so grateful to Leon that she wanted to repay him. However, she had no way of


    contacting him.


    Tasha heard that a strange guest had visited the club these days. What made him strange was that he


    would give money to the prostitutes but wouldn''t have sex with them. The girls in the club discussed


    among themselves what his motives were, or if he just had a type of sexual dysfunction.


    Tasha knew that person they were referring to was Leon. So she waited for him outside the club, and


    as expected, he was there.


    Tasha hammered her resolve and wanted to work for Leon.


    For a rich man like him, half a million dors might mean nothing. However, for her, it meant saving her


    brother''s life.


    Leon was used to the cascades of people who would be willing to do anything for him. He had refused


    Tasha politely three times. Although she looked timid, she was dedicated to serving him. She


    repeatedly offered herself to Leon, but was always rejected. Now was her sixth attempt in doing so.


    "Tasha, why are you here again? Didn''t I tell you that there''s no need for you to repay me?" Leon


    walked over to her, maintaining his genial smile.


    "Mr. Lu, you are a good man. My family deeply appreciate your kindness." The timidity in Tasha''s eyes


    had vanished, and her face looked more beautiful than thest time he saw him. "My parents don''t


    know how I got the money. I told them that you lent it to me. I want to work for you until I pay off your


    money."


    "It''s not borrowed money. It''s money you deserved." Leon didn''t want any reminders that he had gone


    to a club for prostitutes. He didn''t go there to have his lust satisfied, he just wanted to confirm


    something.


    Despite another rejection from Leon, Tasha''s resolve to serve him didn''t falter. She learned from the


    other people who failed to please Leon that they only received two hundred thousand dors.


    "But Mr. Lu, I only deserved two hundred thousand dors. You gave me three hundred thousand


    dors more." Tasha forced herself to smile. "I don''t have any ulterior motive. I just want to pay you


    back. If not half a million dors, at least allow me to repay you for the extra three hundred thousand. I


    haven''t graduated yet, and my part-time work doesn''t pay a lot. Even if I graduate andnd a good job,


    it still wouldn''t be enough to repay you. The only way I can think of to do is to work for you."


    She took a deep breath and continued, "I can do anything. I majored in agriculture. I..."


    "Agriculture?" Leon interrupted her. "Do you know how to nt strawberries?"


    "Strawberries? I don''t know how but I''m willing to learn. I have solid theoretical knowledge of


    agriculture, and since I''ve been nting since I was a child, it''ll be easy for me to learn it. I''ll study it


    and start nting strawberries for you."


    "I have an expert on nting strawberries and he needs an assistant. You can be his assistant." Leon


    checked his wristwatch and saw that it was gettingte. "I have something else to do. I''ll give you a


    business card. Just call the number."


    He handed Bryant''s business card to her. Then, in a stern voice, he reminded her, "You can''t tell


    anyone about my visit to the club and how we know each other."


    "Okay, Mr. Lu." Tasha took the card and smiled.


    He walked past her and went to the curb to hail a taxi.


    Before he could hail an empty taxi, a car parked in front of him. It was Bryant.


    The car window was half-open, so he could see Wynn in the passenger seat. He wore sunsses and


    was leaning back against the chair as though he was asleep. In the back seat, Leon saw a woman


    wearing a navy blue slip dress that revealed arge portion of her fair skin. Her hair was styled with a


    high bun and bangs that covered her forehead. She was able to maintain her elegant figure after years


    of dancing.


    It was Valerie.


    Leon looked at her straight in the eye.


    As their gazes met, it was as though they were taken back to the very moment they first met.


    It was four years ago during a charity dinner. Leon sat on the right side of the corridor while Valerie sat


    on the left. When the auctioneer called for Valerie''s bracelet, their eyes caught each other. Moments


    them danced together. However, things didn''t pan out as well as they had expected.


    Valerie snapped out of her daydream and smiled politely.


    Leon, on the other hand, was still ck-jawed. He didn''t know Valerie woulde back today.


    Wynn had told him earlier this morning, but it seemed that he hadn''t heard it. He had also told him that


    they would have lunch together so that they could wee Valerie.


    Before Wynn told him all of this, Leon had already set aside his phone and hadn''t heard. All this time,


    Wynn thought Leon knew.


    Bryant came to pick up Leon for lunch.


    When the car halted to a stop, Wynn was slightly thrown forward and woke up. He removed his


    sunsses and stuck his head outside the window. Then, he told Leon, "Just get in the car. We''re


    hungry."


    Valerie moved to the left to make room for him.

 Chapter 698 Valerie Is Back

    Chapter 698 Valerie Is Back


    Valerie had mentally prepared herself beforeing back. After four long years, Leon was still as


    handsome as she remembered back when they first met. His skin was still as smooth and delicate as


    silk, and his eyes still contained that same allure, which made it hard for her to look away from his


    gaze.


    Four years was long enough for her to look at the past from a different perspective.


    When she recalled what had happened before, she remembered that Leon hadn''t done anything bad


    except for imprisoning her in his castle. He was such a gentleman that he had treated her well and


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    didn''t expect sex in return. She herself, on the other hand, would always yell at him.


    He had treated her so well that she had developed a crush on him. But she had said so many harsh


    words to hurt him back then. It was because she wasn''t free then. He forbade her from going


    anywhere.


    No matter how well Leon treated her, she didn''t want to be held down and restricted from what she


    wanted to do.


    When she and Baker left C Ind, she was ecstatic. Finally, could breathe some fresh air. But when


    they began to experience hardships, she started to regret her decision. In the end, she admitted that


    what Bryant had said was right.


    Ever since she was a child, she only knew how to live a rich person''s life. But without her wealth, she


    didn''t know how to survive. Her only skill was ballet, and it wasn''t good enough yet to earn her the


    wealth she needed. As she pursued dancing, she would asionally get lucky, which enabled her to


    survive. Men were willing to give her a lot of money, just like Leon.


    No, that man wasn''t like Leon. Leon was a gentleman, while that man was a rude bastard. The only


    good he ever did to her was giving her money and protecting her so that she wouldn''t be discovered by


    his wife.


    She didn''t feel the sting of regret until she became another man''s mistress. If only she chose Leon in


    the past, then she wouldn''t have experienced all these hardships. She would''ve lived a prosperous life


    and he would''ve taken good care of her.


    While on her own, she kept tabs on Baker and her spies follow him. If Baker became sessful, then


    she woulde back to him. But before she knew that Baker was doing well, she learned that Leon


    and her cousin were looking for her.


    The news made her burst into joy. Then, she asked her friend to register her name in a famous ballet


    studio so that they could easily find her. After a while, her cousin found her and offered to take her back


    to Lexingport City. When things were settled, she struck a deal with her paramour, and shortly after,


    they separated.


    Although the terms of their deal ced the man in a disadvantageous position, she didn''t care at all.


    When she saw Wynn appear in C City, she knew Leon was also there. But she took her time. If she


    approached Wynn immediately, that would make her look desperate. So she concocted this n to


    hide from Wynn for more than half a month and then made it look like she ran into him by ident.


    Now, she was back at Lexingport City. She would no longer make the same mistake she had made four


    years ago. If Leon were to cage her again, she would happily be his prisoner.


    "I have an appointment at noon," Leon said.


    A cold air swept over Valerie and the elegant smile on her face slowly vanished.


    Wynn became sober when he heard what Leon said. He nced at Valerie and caught a glimpse of


    her embarrassment. "Are you going to see a man or a woman?" he asked Leon.


    "A woman," Leon replied. When he saw Valerie again, he no longer felt the affection he once had four


    years ago. The only thing he felt when he looked at her was guilt.


    ''He must be nning to meet Michelle, '' Wynn thought, but he wasn''t sure. As long as it was a woman


    capable of annoying Valerie, he would be fine with that.


    "In that case, let''s go to eat by ourselves." Wynn turned his head to Bryant. "Drive the car. I''m hungry. I


    didn''t have breakfast this morning; the food during my flight was so bad."


    Bryant knew what Wynn was thinking. He revved the engine alive and drove away.


    Just like that, Leon was no longer in front of her. Valerie was confused. ''Aren''t we supposed to have


    lunch together at noon to wee me back?''


    Since her cousin had made contact with her, he had been consistently telling her not to be angry with


    Leon again. Of course, she wouldn''t do it. On the contrary, she would be obedient to him. She had


    prepared to make peace with him and think of ways to get close to him without being too obvious. She


    thought about her n all day. Leon changed his mind so quickly and she didn''t understand why.


    ''What kind of woman could make him change his mind?''


    Valerie narrowed her eyes and asked, "Bryant, is Leon going to have lunch with his girlfriend? If her


    girlfriend doesn''t mind, we can have lunch together. He can even introduce her to me. Maybe we can


    be friends. I don''t have any friends here."


    Bryant breathed a sigh of relief. Based on what she had said, that meant Valerie no longer cared about


    the past and sincerely wished for Leon''s happiness. "We don''t know if he has a girlfriend. Maybe he is


    wooing her. If you want to meet new friends, you''ll have plenty of time once you''ve settled down."


    Upon hearing that Leon didn''t have a girlfriend, Valerie smirked.


    ''Sure enough, I''m the only one in Leon''s heart. Otherwise, why hasn''t he fallen in love with anyone else


    all these years?'' she thought.


    "You should address him as Mr. Lu instead of his name," Wynn said, not trying to hide his contempt. He


    hated Valerie so much that the very mention of her name irritated him so much he couldn''t hide it.


    Valerie felt a little embarrassed by Wynn''s remarks, but remembered that he was close to Leon. She


    had to be on his good side and avoid offending him as much as possible. Anyone who talked about her


    in Leon''s presence was immediately punished. And yet, Wynn would confront him face to face and


    received no punishment.


    Even if she couldn''t get Wynn to be on her side, the best thing she could do was to stop him from


    helping another woman.


    After a long pause, Valerie smiled. "Yes, I should call him Mr. Lu."


    "It''s good that you know." Wynn snorted.


    It wasn''t easy for Bryant to find his cousin. So when he heard Wynn speak to her with disdain, he went


    out of his way to defend his cousin. "Valerie used to call him just by his name. She can''t change that in


    such a short time. It''s my fault. I should''ve..."


    His words trailed into silence when he met Wynn''s terrifying eyes.


    Bryant was forced to choose between his cousin and his friend. But it was his cousin who had wronged


    Leon in the past, so he had to shut up.

 Chapter 699 I Will Support You Forever

    Chapter 699 I Will Support You Forever


    It was already noon when Leon got out of the taxi. He stood on the path made of small stones, which


    gleamed under the sunlight. On his left, there were rows of shops close to each other that sold different


    delicacies, while on his right, there were willows trees providing shade.


    As he walked towards the restaurant, he could already smell the mouthwatering food. When Leon


    opened the door, a soft voice greeted him. "Wee!"


    She was weed by a young girl around fourteen or fifteen behind the cashier''s desk. Beside her,


    there was an expressionless man. She looked timid, but tried to make herself look calm.


    When Leon turned his head, he saw a glint of surprise on the expressionless man''s face. Then, he


    heard the girl greet Leon again. "Nina!"


    The mention of her name shocked Leon. He was about to ask if they knew his sister, but the


    expressionless man interrupted before he could.


    "I''m sorry. She took you for your sister." Ford shot a meaningful look towards Evelyn. She lowered her


    head and apologized, "I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay," Leon answered with a faint smile. "Leon, over here!" Debra called out.


    As he walked over to where Michelle was sitting, he overheard Ford and Evelyn talking with each other.


    "Ford, he looks a lot like Nina," Evelyn whispered.


    "He''s Nina''s brother."


    "Oh, that''s why.


    When will Ninae back? And what about Noah?" Evelyn asked again.


    "They''ll be back soon," Ford said and looked at Leon.


    Since Leon appeared in Lexingport City, that meant John and Nina were about toe back.


    The restaurant was located in a quiet ce and only had a few customers. There was only one waiter


    who served Michelle and her friends.


    "Leon, take a seat. I have a gift for you," Michelle said. She was so excited she couldn''t wait for Leon to


    sit down.


    Looking at the pink orchid made her so happy. What more if Leon saw it?


    "Gift?" Leon asked as he sat down. "Is it the food on the table?"


    He looked at the dishes before him, and indeed, they were mouth-watering. He couldn''t wait to taste


    them.


    "No." Michelle shook her head and smiled mysteriously. She turned around and took out a paper bag


    from the back of her chair. She ced it on the table and pushed it towards Leon. "Here, open it and


    see for yourself."


    "It looks heavy. What is it? It seems mysterious." Leon touched the paper bag, and felt what was inside


    was a pot.


    "Michelle, is this a pot of flowers?" Leon pulled the bag closer to him and peeked inside. There, he saw


    an orchid with pink buds that hadn''t bloomed yet.


    Despite that, it still looked very beautiful.


    It was one of his favorite orchids!


    ''How does she know that I like orchids? And this is a lotus-petal-shaped orchid!'' Even though this


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    wasn''t a top-grade orchid, it was still very expensive. It must''ve cost more than ten thousand dors.


    Leon felt conflicted and didn''t know how to feel upon receiving this.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you like it, Leon?" The look on his face flustered Michelle.


    "I like it. I like it very much." Leon shed a big smile. He carefully picked up the bag with both hands


    and ced it under the table. "I really like it. Thank you, Michelle. This is the second best gift I''ve


    received this year."


    "I''m d you liked it, Leon." The sincerity in his eyes made Michelle grin from ear to ear.


    However, Debra noticed something with Leon''s words.


    "Leon, if this is the second best gift, then what''s the first best gift you''ve received this year?" Debra


    asked casually. "Who sent it to you? Can you tell us, Leon?"


    "Yes, of course." He looked at Michelle and smiled. "It was a gift from Michelle on Children''s Day."


    "So it''s also a gift from Michelle." Debra sighed in relief. "I''m so envious. Michelle, what did you give


    him?"


    "A shaver." "Shaver?


    Is it the same electric shaver you bought for a few thousand dorsst time? Wow! I remember you


    worked multiple part-time jobs to earn that money. You saved around five or six thousand dors back


    then, and then the money was gone. I wanted to stop you but couldn''t. Who knew that gift was for


    Leon!"


    Michelle grabbed Debra''s wrist and gave it a tight squeeze.


    However, Leon looked keenly at Debra and motioned for her to continue.


    Debra pretended to not under Michelle and continued, "This pot of orchid took you a lot of effort too!


    You were supposed to get this half a month ago, but then it got dyed. Michelle, you waited for more


    than two hours outside themunity where Colby lives this morning to buy the orchid, right?"


    "Yes." Michelle was confused. ''I''m sure I told Debra about this.''


    "Oh, and you spent sixty thousand dors for this pot of orchid, right?" Debra asked again.


    Michelle became even more confused. "No. It''s fifty-eight thousand dors to be exact."


    She narrowed her eyes and frowned at Debra. "Are you okay? Did you hit your head? I told you


    already."


    Debra didn''t know what else to say.


    ''You dummy! You''re the one who''s out of your mind!


    You''re so awesome when ying games, but in reality, you''re an idiot.


    I said these words to let Leon know.


    Why is Michelle so dense?'' She felt embarrassed for herself.


    However, Leon was smart enough to know what Debra was trying to do.


    Seeing Leon''s interested expression, Debra continued, "Really? It''s so hot outside it''s making me dizzy.


    That''s why I remembered it wrong. It''s not sixty thousand dors, but fifty-eight. It''s two-thirds of


    Michelle''s savings. She''s almost out of money after buying the gift for you. Poor girl! Leon, she''s so


    good to you. I won''t exert so much effort for my brother. I will only do it for my boyfriend."


    Debra was trying to say something.


    Leon caught on with what Debra was saying. He turned to Michelle and heard her say, "But I''m willing


    to exert effort for Leon, even though he''s not my boyfriend."


    Debra smacked her palm to her forehead. Not knowing what else to say, she picked up her ss of


    water and drank from it.


    Leon knew what was going on. He smiled and nced at Michelle''s innocent face.


    ''She really treats me as her brother, '' he thought.


    "Michelle, I''ll support you forever," Leon said.


    When the words escaped his mouth, the world around them seemed to stop spinning.


    Michelle opened her mouth in surprise. She wanted to say something but her mind couldn''te up


    with the words to speak. Instead, she covered her mouth and tried to hide the joy in her eyes.


    Leon''s words felt like music in her ears, which almost made her heart melt.

 Chapter 700 Dont Fall In Love With Him

    Chapter 700 Don''t Fall In Love With Him


    Debra observed the interaction between Michelle and Leon. Even though she didn''t want to disappoint


    Michelle, she didn''t want her to get lost in her own imagination. All the while, Leon''s eyes were too


    calm, which made Debra suspicious.


    Even after hearing everything Michelle had done for him, and saying that he would support Michelle


    forever, his demeanor remained calm, as though everything was ording to his n.


    "Leon, you''re going to support Michelle forever because you treat her as your sister, right? Is it because


    of Nina?"


    ''Nina passed away and Leon obviously misses her. It would make a lot of sense if he projected his


    sisterly feelings toward her best friend, '' she thought.


    It wasn''t out of the ordinary for an elder brother to support his younger sister forever. Debra''s brother


    often told her that she could marry if she wanted to get married in the future. If not, she always had the


    option to stay at home. It was very likely that Leon was thinking the same way.


    If Michelle hadn''t fallen in love with him, she would''ve been really lucky that Leon promised to support


    her forever. However, things had reached a point where it became unfair to Michelle.


    Michelle liked Leon. She didn''t want him to see her as his sister.


    Both girls waited for Leon''s answer.


    "Maybe." He shrugged his shoulder and poured filled Michelle''s ss with orange juice. "Are you


    hungry? It''s time for lunch."


    They all stopped talking and picked up their chopsticks. Thest dish that arrived was the fried snails


    the Debra ordered.


    A savory spicy smell began to diffuse in the air. The dish looked so mouth-watering that it made


    everyone smack their lips in anticipation.


    "When I saw Lydia post the fried snails made by her father in her WeChat Momentsst time, it made


    me crave so much. I didn''t expect this dish to be served in this restaurant. I''m not even sure if this is an


    authentic cuisine. Anyway, I''m so hungry I''ll start eating." Debra licked her lips and grabbed a spoonful


    of the snails into the bowl. "They''re so small! How should I eat them?"


    The aroma of the food also made Michelle''s stomach grumble. "I want to eat them too. Here, use a


    toothpick."


    "A toothpick?" Debra took the toothpick from Michelle''s hand. Then, she wore stic gloves, held a


    snail, and took the meat out.


    "Yummy! Go try them, Michelle! But it''s a little spicy. I want some water." Debra''s face was turning red


    as she fanned her mouth using her hand.


    After pouring Debra a ss of water, Michelle began to eat. When the fried snailnded on her tongue,


    it was so spicy she felt as though the inside of her mouth was on fire. However, she liked her food spicy


    and continued to eat.


    Whenever the spice was too much for her to handle, she would drink some orange juice. After a while,


    the juice in her ss became water. And before long, the water became milk.


    Michelle was so busy eating that she didn''t find out why her orange juice turned into water, then into


    milk.


    She didn''t add either orange juice or water to her ss. Whenever she reached out for it, it was already


    half full, as though the ss replenished itself.


    Debra was also too busy savoring the spicy snails that she didn''t notice Leon wasn''t eating as much.


    Instead, he was busy refilling Michelle''s drinks.


    "It''s milk," Michelle suddenly eximed. It wasn''t until now that she found out.


    "Leon poured it for you. Leon didn''t pour it for me. You''re so special to him. It''s as if he''s taking care of


    his girlfriend," Debra joked as she smiled impishly.


    Leon brushed off Debra''s teasing words and pretended that he didn''t hear them. He didn''t pour a ss


    of milk for her.


    Instead, he sat there quietly.


    On the other hand, Michelle was taken aback by what Debra had said. She was so distracted that she


    identally stabbed her index finger while trying to poke the snail she was holding.


    "Ouch! My finger! It hurts!"


    When she pulled out the toothpick, her finger started to bleed.


    Tears started welling up in Michelle''s eyes.


    "Oh my God! How did you hurt your finger? Don''t worry. I''ll find you a Band-Aid." Debra removed her


    stic gloves and stood up.


    "Okay." Michelle tried to hold back her tears and suck the blood from her finger. But since she was just


    eating spicy food, the wound would sting if she did so.


    All of a sudden, a huge shadow cast in front of her. She looked up and saw Leon reaching out to grab


    her wrist.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    He held Michelle''s hand and ced her index finger into his mouth.


    The sight of her finger in Leon''s mouth made her lightheaded.


    She held her breath and remained still.


    Despite her best attempts to stop herself from crying, her eyes were already wet with tears.


    Michelle winced as Leon began to bite her index finger. She wanted to withdraw her hand, but Leon''s


    tight grip on her wrist stopped her.


    Michelle blushed. "Leon," she murmured.


    Leon looked at her while her finger was still in his mouth.


    The temperature between them started to rise as Michelle began to sweat.


    When Debra came back with the Band-Aid, she happened to see the scene. Michelle was staring


    nkly at Leon with blushed face, while he was holding her wrist and looking at her, her finger in his


    mouth.


    Since Debra could only see the side of Leon''s face, she wasn''t able to see his expression. The


    distance between them was too small that the table in the middle couldn''t separate them.


    With Leon''s unique method of making the bleeding stop, Michelle didn''t need any Band-Aid.


    Debra silently hid the Band-Aid behind her back and waited for Leon to let go of Michelle''s hand before


    approaching them.


    "Here''s the Band-Aid." She handed it to Leon. "Leon,e here to help her. I''m afraid I''ll hurt her."


    Instead of sitting down, Debra stood beside the table. Leon then took the Band-Aid and sat next to


    Michelle, while Debra sat in Leon''s seat.


    For the remainder of their meal time, she sat alone while Leon and Michelle sat next to each other. She


    watched on as Leon picked up the food for Michelle. Since her finger was hurt, Leon requested the


    waiter to change her chopsticks into a spoon.


    If only Leon weren''t acting so calm, then they would''ve looked like a sweet couple.


    ''My brother wouldn''t be as considerate as Leon if my finger were injured, '' Debra thought. After lunch,


    she made up an excuse to leave.


    After Debra left, Leon and Michelle decided to walk around.


    From time to time, Leon would look at her index finger. "Does it still hurt?" he asked.


    "Not when I touch it." Michelle shook her head and changed the topic. "Do you like the orchid I gave


    you, Leon?"


    "Yes, I like it very much." Leon was carrying the paper bag with his left hand.


    "Michelle, did you buy the orchid from your ssmate?" Leon asked.


    "Yes. Debra told me that he had a lotus-petal-shaped orchid, so I bought it from him. I heard from Wynn


    that you like lotus-petal-shaped orchids, so I wanted to buy one for you."


    "Why did you want to give me a gift? The shaver you gave mest time was for the Children''s Day.


    What''s the asion this time?" Leon was still trying to wrap around his brain what Michelle''s motive


    could be.


    Michelle''s heart skipped a beat as her face turned red. "Because I did something wrong to you, Leon."


    ''I kissed you in secret.''


    "What is it?" Leon''s mood shifted as his eyebrows started to tighten.


    The guilt made it impossible for Michelle to look Leon in the eye. "I''m sorry. I can''t tell you."


    A long silence pervaded the air between them as they continued walking.


    After a while, Leon softened his tone. "Have you fallen in love with Colby?"


    "What?" Michelle looked up at him and tilted her head in confusion.


    Obviously, she hadn''t fallen in love with Colby.


    Upon sensing that it wasn''t the case, Leon''s face started to soften and a smile formed on his lips.


    "Don''t fall in love with him. He''s not as good-looking as me."

 Chapter 701 Too Young To Fall In Love

    Chapter 701 Too Young To Fall In Love


    Michelle asked permission to leave the club for a moment. She would juste back again before two


    o''clock in the afternoon. She walked and chatted with Leon for a long time, almost forgetting about the


    passing hours. By the time she realized she had to go back, she knew that taking the subway now


    would be a bad idea. She decided to take a taxi instead.


    As she was about to hail one, a ck car stopped in front of her. It looked so high-end that she was


    sure that its fare wouldn''t be cheap at all.


    "Mimi." Colby''s cheery voice came right out of the car.


    ''It''s him and this car again.'' Leon frowned.


    Michelle seemed surprised. "Colby? What a coincidence!"


    "This is no coincidence, Michelle. I''m here to pick you up." Colby got out of the car and walked around


    it. He greeted Leon politely, and then smiled warmly at Michelle. "You''re going back to the club, right?


    Let me drive you there."


    "Are you going there, too?" Michelle asked in confusion.


    "Yes, I''ll drive you there." Colby opened the door to the front passenger seat and tilted his head at her,


    indicating that she should get in the car.


    Opening her mouth, Michelle was about to say something, but then Leon pulled her behind him and


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    smiled. "There''s no need for you to drive her there. I will apany her myself."


    "Really, Leon? Are you going to apany me back to the club?" Michelle was happy to learn that she


    could stay a little longer with Leon. "Thank you for your offer, Colby, but I can just take a taxi with


    Leon."


    "Oh, it''s no trouble for me. I''m actually going there to look for Austin. It would a waste of money if you


    take a taxi with Leon. My car is a better option. Leon, actually you don''t have to apany Michelle if


    you trust me," Colby said.


    "No, I don''t trust you. She''s still young. She can easily be deceived," Leon said in a t tone.


    Colby smiled awkwardly, looking quite embarrassed. "Then why not join us then, Leon? Come on,


    Mimi. Get in the car."


    The door to the front passenger seat was still open. It was obviously for Michelle, but Leon quickly went


    in first.


    Colby was stunned.


    "Sit in the back seat, Michelle." Leon had begun fastening his seat belt as if nothing had happened.


    "Okay," Michelle said sweetly.


    Michelle opened the car door at the back and got in. Colby found himself a bit disappointed by the turn


    of events, but he didn''t let that g down his confidence. He smiled instead and closed the door for


    Leon.


    Once the car was back on the road, Leon spoke again. "Colby, what did you just call Michelle?"


    "Mimi." Even though Leon had already threatened himst time, Colby was still brave enough to call


    her like that. "She allowed me to call her Mimi. I''m used to addressing her in this way, and I don''t n


    on changing it any time soon. Is that okay, Mimi?"


    Colby leaned back in his seat, hoping to get closer to Michelle in this way.


    Leon nced at Michelle. ''Refuse him!'' he prayed inwardly.


    But as luck would have it, things often went against his wishes. As sunny as ever, Michelle said, "It''s


    alright with me."


    "I see, Mimi." Colby drummed his fingers on the steering wheel. He didn''t bother hiding the deepening


    smile on his face.


    This created a funny scene inside the car where one man was cheerful while the other was grumpy.


    Leon''s face darkened as he looked out of the window. He didn''t bother saying anything else anymore.


    "Mimi, you and Austin are friends, right? I actually grew up with him, so we are also friends. Is your


    birthdaying soon?" Colby asked while driving.


    "Yes. How do you know that? Did Austin tell you?" Michelle asked in surprise.


    "Yes." Actually, he tricked Austin into telling him the truth. Austin had been secretly preparing for her


    birthday party.


    Colby said with a smile, "We are friends now, so I also have a birthday present for you. I think you will


    like it."


    "A gift? What is it?" Of course, every girl wanted to receive gifts on her birthday. Michelle was no


    exception to this.


    Upon noticing her interest, Colby refused to tell her more about the gift. "Guess. I want it to be a


    surprise for you. If I tell you now, it will defeat its whole purpose."


    "Okay. Thank you anyway." Michelle grinned.


    "You''re wee. We are friends, after all. By the way, I''ve heard from Austin that you don''t have a


    boyfriend yet. Do you want me to introduce you to someone nice?" There was something brisk in


    Colby''s tone as he said this.


    Leon, who had been silent the whole time, frowned once more.


    "What? Why does everyone want to introduce me to someone?" Michelle was stunned by Colby''s offer.


    "What?" The two men spoke in unison. Colby added, "Who else wanted to introduce you to someone?"


    Leon was also quite curious about this, so he turned his head to look at Michelle.


    His eyes were as gentle as ever, but this image of gentleness was just a facade to cover up his true


    emotions.


    Nheless, Michelle began to shy away from his gaze. She pursed her lips and remained innocently


    silent. After a while, she murmured, "My friends said the same thing, but I declined their offers."


    This time, Leon turned to stare straight ahead of him.


    "Why did you decline their offers? Don''t you want to find a boyfriend? Or maybe it''s because nobody


    has caught your eyes yet. Don''t worry. I can introduce you to someone good," Colby said.


    "What?" It was then that Michelle found her eyes straying towards Leon. But his face was turned away


    from her. "Who do you n to introduce to me?"


    "Me, of course." Colby exuded confidence as he rmended himself.


    Michelle was stunned by this. "Aren''t we supposed to be friends?"


    "A boyfriend is also a friend." Colby wasn''t nning on expressing his love in the car. He wasn''t


    prepared at all. But upon hearing what Michelle said, he realized he had to make his move now.


    "What do you think of me, Michelle?" Colby smiled, raising his eyebrows. He sounded so casual about


    it that Michelle wasn''t sure if he was joking.


    She hesitated for a bit before answering him frankly, "Well, you''re not as good-looking as Leon."


    Her bluntness was like a stab at the gut for Colby. Nheless, it was true anyway. The first time he


    saw Leon, he was awestruck by the other man''s beauty. Leon didn''t even look like a man. He had


    almost delicate and feminine features that could attract both men and women.


    If Colby had such a face, he would probably be thousands times richer than he was now.


    "Michelle is still young. It''s too early for her to fall in love now. Please refrain from making the same


    joke in the future. Her ideal type in men is me." Leon finally stopped sulking upon hearing Michelle''s


    words. Her voice was like a ray of light piercing through the dark clouds hanging over his head.


    Michelle nodded her head and said, "Yes. I want my boyfriend to be like Leon."


    Back then, she used to say that she wanted to find a good-looking boyfriend like Leon. Buttely, she


    had begun dropping the word "good-looking." In fact, she didn''t care about appearance as long as it


    was Leon.


    But then, there was only one Leon in the world. After all, everyone was unique in their own ways.


    As her mind began to wander, Michelle looked out of the window. Her lips curling down to a frown,


    making her look a bit mncholic.


    Colby was rendered speechless after the entire conversation. Sure enough, his hastiness didn''t bring


    any sess at all.


    He was too impatient. He should have waited before expressing his love for her.


    "I was just kidding."


    "Well, don''t do it again." Leon was quick enough to stop Colby from letting his feelings for Michelle


    show.


    Colby opened his mouth but didn''t know what to say.


    He just couldn''t understand why Leon kept scaring away any of Michelle''s admirers.

 Chapter 702 At Loggerheads

    Chapter 702 At Loggerheads


    It was almost two in the afternoon when they arrived at the foot of the club''s slope. As soon as Michelle


    got out of the car, she ran up in a hurry and waved goodbye to them.


    "I have to go now. Bye, Leon! Bye, Colby!"


    "Be careful." Whenever Leon saw Michelle run, he was worried that she would trip and scrape her


    knees.


    She was like a fragile porcin doll that he wanted to protect from any harm.


    When Michelle reached the club, she turned around and waved at them again.


    Leon smiled at her. When she entered the club, his smile vanished and he looked serious.


    "Do you like Michelle?"


    Leon''s candid question surprised Colby. When Colby recovered from the shock, he said resolutely,


    "Yes. I like her very much. I know you treat her as your sister."


    "We''re not siblings," Leon said.


    "I know that."


    "I already have a boyfriend for her, and it''s not you." Leon nced at him with a pair of cold eyes.


    "Huh?" Colby scratched his head. "You mean...you''ve already chosen a boyfriend for her? You''re not


    her real brother. What right do you have to choose her boyfriend for her? You can''t force her into


    marrying a man. Besides, it''s just a rtionship, not a marriage."


    "So what you''re saying is you are not going to marry her and just want to date her, huh?" Leon caught


    the loophole in his words.


    They stared at each other so sharply that they would butt each other''s head if provoked further. Colby


    was guilty of what Leon had used him of. It was true, he hadn''t thought about marriage yet. They


    weren''t even in a rtionship yet. It was too early for him to think about marrying her.


    "It''s too early to talk about marriage." Colby paused for a while and continued, "How sure are you that


    she''s going to like the one you''ve chosen for her? If she doesn''t like him, are you going to force her?


    She''s free to choose her own partner, you know."


    "She will," Leon said with utmost certainty.


    Colby clenched his fist and gritted his teeth. "I''ll continue to pursue her. Even though I''m not as


    handsome as you, I have other redeeming qualities."


    "You''re so full of yourself." Leon smirked. "Tell me, are your legs longer than mine?"


    Colby looked downwards and fixed his eyes on Leon''s legs. "No."


    "You''re not as handsome as me, not as tall as me. You''ve already failed in those aspects." Leon''s face


    grew smugger. "I heard that you and Austin are good friends?"


    Colby looked at him, trying to ascertain his motives. "Yes. What about him?"


    "You two are very close, right? Has he told you whom he likes?" The sunlight behind Leon cast a


    foreboding shadow that covered his face, which made it difficult for Colby to see his expression clearly.


    A chill ran down his spine. He didn''t know what Leon was trying to imply.


    Colby didn''t say anything. Leon took his silence as his response and replied, "So he didn''t tell you. He''s


    loved Michelle at a distance for a very long time. Austin is from a rich family. Why do you think he stays


    at the branch instead of the headquarters of his family firm? Michelle told me they often had dinner


    together."


    The news hit Colby like a tsunami that swept over his body and shook him to the core. It took a while


    for the new information topletely sink in his head.


    "So that''s why he kept on discouraging me from pursuing Michelle. He never did that when I tried


    pursuing other girls," Colby murmured to himself. "But he came to the branch instead of the


    headquarters because of his family."


    Austin chose to major inputer to show that he was not interested in his family''s business.


    The reason he chose to work in the branch was also to show his siblings that he was not interested in


    inheriting the family business.


    As the picture began to piece together in Colby''s mind, something felt off. ''Isn''t Austin going to


    graduate school? He doesn''t want to have anything to do with his family, right? If that''s the case, why is


    he still working for his family firm?''


    The more Colby thought about it, the more everything started to make sense. ''It must be because of


    Michelle.''


    Even in his wildest dreams, he never imagined that the day woulde that he and Austin would fight


    over a girl. But he didn''t want to give up. He really liked Michelle.


    She was different from the other women that he had dated before. She might not be as beautiful as


    them, but she was so cute and full of light that just being around her always made him smile.


    He wanted to have her by his side and watch her smile. She was so sweet that he wanted to indulge


    himself with her smile.


    "I have to go now." Colby smiled politely. He went to his car, drove away, and turned right at the next


    intersection.


    Leon stood on the side of the road with a smug expression drawn on his face.


    He truly was a cunning fox. All he needed to do now was sit there and watch Colby and Austin fight for


    Michelle.


    He didn''t have to do anything else.


    Meanwhile, Colby went to the branch of the Xu family firm. Their office was located on the top-most


    floor of the building.


    Austin started working at the branchpany as an assistant. The reason why he went here was to


    familiarize himself with the business under the mentorship of the branch''s manager.


    Even if it was just a branch, his siblings were still not ease. So he had to just sit there and do nothing.


    When Colby stepped into the branch, some people were gossiping about Austin. They were saying that


    Austin only came here to go on vacation, while others said he was useless and arrogant.


    These rumors made Colby frown ''Austin isn''t what they think he is. He''s not arrogant; he just doesn''t


    like to talk a lot.


    He isn''t useless. He''s actually the most capable person to inherit the family business.


    He''s just pretending.'' When Austin was still a child, his siblings often bullied him. Throughout his


    childhood, he never fought back. He just wished that they would stop picking on him all the time.


    He was bullied so much that he would cry every day. Once, he was too afraid to go home and secretly


    hid in the backyard of their house. That was where Colby''s parents found him.


    Aurora took Austin back to his parents and tried telling them that their son was being bullied. However,


    Austin''s father just ignored her and continued to call his son useless.


    When Aurora got home, she told Colby to befriend Austin so that he wouldn''t be bullied as much.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    As a child, Austin was a crybaby. But when he grew up, his heart turned into stone.


    Colby knocked on the receptionist''s desk and asked, "I''m looking for Austin. Where is his office?"


    Austin was an approachable figure in thepany. Many people always came to him that the


    receptionist had be used to it. Just now, a man had gone to Austin''s office, but he hadn''t left yet.


    The receptionist led Colby to Austin''s office.


    Compared to the general manager''s office, Austin''s office was morefortable and spacious. Austin


    was sitting on the sofa, reading an entertainment magazine.


    "Every time Ie here, you''re always reading the same page. Austin, aren''t you tired?" As long as


    Aron was free, Austin would call him to his office to have a chat.


    Most of the time, Austin would not respond. While eating sunflower seeds, Aron said, "If you really don''t


    want to stay here, then just go. I grow tired of the sunflower seeds in your office."


    Seeing Aron eating sunflower seeds without stopping, Austin said, "Don''t eat them."


    "Okay." Aron put the sunflower seeds back on the te and patted his clothes. He stood up and asked,


    "What are we going to do next? y games as usual? You wanna y VR racing?"


    "Racing sound like a good idea." Austin put down the magazine.


    Both of them were so immersed in the VR world that they didn''t notice someone was knocking. When


    Colby opened the door, he was greeted by the sight of two people wearing VR goggles, trying to keep


    their bnce.


    ''What a loser!'' he thought.


    Austin was really good at acting like a loser. He was so good that it would be a great loss for the


    entertainment industry if he didn''t be an actor.

 Chapter 703 Woo Michelle

    Chapter 703 Woo Michelle


    As soon as he closed the door, Colby took off Austin''s VR goggles.


    "Austin, I''m finally going to win you this time!'' Aron cheered, who was still immersed in the world of


    virtual reality.


    ''Of course you''ll win. Austin isn''t ying with you anymore. What an idiot!'' Colby thought.


    Austin was surprised to see Colby after being yanked out of his virtual reality. He didn''t expect to see


    him here.


    "Why are you here?" he asked.


    "I never knew you are such a good actor," Colby sneered. He looked at him from head to toe and


    "Why are your legs longer than mine?"


    "That''s because I''m taller than you." Austin was right. He stood at 1.82 meters while Colby''s height was


    only 1.78.


    Not to mention Austin''s legs were really long.


    There was no denying that Colby was indeed shorter than Austin.


    After winning the game, Aron finally noticed something was wrong. "Austin, where are you?" He took


    off his VR goggles and was shocked to see that someone else was in the office aside from them.


    Upon realizing that it was Colby, his face cheered up. "Hey, you''re here! You wanna y with Austin for


    a while?"


    Among all of Austin''s roommates, the one that Colby could never forget was Aron.


    He acted very casually around Colby.


    "Aron, between the two of us, who''s more handsome?" Colby stood beside Austin and looked straight


    ahead.


    Austin didn''t know what to make of the situation.


    ''What''s wrong with him today? First, he wants to know whose legs are longer. Now, he''s asking who''s


    more handsome between him and me.''


    Aron was also confused. "You''re both very handsome. More handsome than me even."


    "I''m serious," Colby said with a stern expression.


    "Austin," he answered without a second thought.


    "I asked you to be serious." Colby disagreed that he wasn''t as handsome as Austin. Austin had never


    had a girlfriend, while Colby had so many girlfriends the past year he couldn''t even count them.


    "I am serious. Girls like Austin more." Aron smiled yfully.


    Colby snorted in disbelief.


    "What happened?" Austin narrowed his eyes. He figured it had something to do with Michelle.


    He told Aron before that Michelle liked men who were handsome and tall. Recently, Colby had been


    flirting with Michelle.


    "Someone has chosen you as Michelle''s future boyfriend," Colby said with a frown. "Did you drug that


    man whosest name is Lu? He wants you to be Michelle''s boyfriend."


    "What? Who''s this person whosest name is Lu?" Aron asked.


    "The man Michelle is close with."


    "You mean Leon?" Aron looked at Austin and snickered. "Leon has already taken you as Michelle''s


    future boyfriend. What I said was right, huh? Michelle likes you!"


    Austin''s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    ''Really?''


    He was overjoyed by the news that Michelle liked him.


    "Wait!" Colby stretched out his hand in front of Aron''s face. "Even if Leon takes you as Michelle''s future


    boyfriend, that doesn''t mean she likes Austin. He doesn''t know what she''s thinking."


    "Gee, why do I feel like you''re jealous?" Aron teased. "I''m positive that Michelle likes Austin."


    "How sure are you with that?" Colby narrowed his eyes in disbelief.


    "Michelle told me in person." Aron recalled what had happened in the KTV that night. "I asked her what


    kind of person she liked. She said he must be tall and handsome with long and straight legs. He must


    also have a pleasant voice and possess a kind and gentle soul. That describes Austin!"


    "I admit; everything seems to describe him. But gentle?" Colby turned to Austin. "Is this guy gentle? He


    doesn''t even talk andugh!"


    "You don''t understand, do you? You''ve never seen Austin''s gentle nature. If you did, you''ll know he''s a


    gentleman through and through. He''s so patient when he teaches our ssmates how to solve


    problems. On the other hand, you''re gentle to everyone. Many girls might like it, but your girlfriend


    won''t."


    Aron''s words hit Colby''s head like a hard stick.


    Even though what Aron had said made sense, he still wasn''t convinced. "Did Michelle specifically say


    that she likes Austin?"


    Aron paused for a while and then answered, "No."


    "Then I still have a chance." Colby was hopeful again.


    The sparkle in Austin''s eyes died. Before he could say anything, Colby challenged him.


    "We both like Michelle, and we will woo her fair and square."


    Because of his childhood, Austin suffered from an inferiorityplex. From time to time, he would get


    jealous of Colby''s vigor and confidence.


    Austin wasn''t brave enough to confess his feelings for Michelle, nor pursue her openly. Deep inside, he


    knew it was already a foregone conclusion that Michelle wouldn''t reciprocate his feelings.


    However, he also looked up to Colby and wanted to be more like him.


    "Okay." Austin clutched his fist and gathered all the courage he could muster. "We will woo her fair and


    square."


    Aron was so surprised by Austin''s resolve that he almost dropped his VR goggles. "Austin, you like


    Michelle? I thought you and Michelle were only friends. When I told you that Michelle liked you, you


    didn''t even react. You''re such a good actor!"


    "I did react." After Aron said that Michelle might have a crush on him, Austin couldn''t fall asleep that


    night. When morning came, Austin looked at the mirror and became so self-conscious about his looks


    and his legs. ''Am I handsome enough? Are my legs long and straight?''


    Austin would often go to Michelle''s club and invite her out for lunch and dinner. In order to show that he


    was a gentle person, he practiced how to smile in front of the mirror.


    But it was difficult for him to smile naturally since he hadn''t done so in years.


    Despite all that, he never saw any attraction in Michelle''s eyes. She just treated him as a friend.


    ''Is she hiding it too well?


    Or did Aron misunderstand it?''


    Even now, Austin was still unsure. He felt that the person Michelle described was more like Leon.


    Austin had always suspected that Michelle liked Leon. But based on what Colby had just said about


    Leon regarding him as Michelle''s future boyfriend, it seemed that Leon only treated Michelle as a sister.


    In that case, this was his opportunity to take the initiative.


    Austin snapped out of his thought and came back to his senses. "I''ve fallen in love with her since I was


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    a freshman."


    "That early?" Aron''s eyes widened.


    "Austin, I''ve been your roommate for three years, and I never figured it out!" Colby was also surprised,


    but he didn''t let it affect him. He was confident that he could win over Michelle. "Her birthday''sing


    up. I''ll confess my love to her on that day."


    It was September, and the scent of osmanthus mingled with the crisp Autumn air.


    There were still three days left before Michelle''s birthday. The gift Leon had bought for Michelle had


    finally arrived.


    It was a bracelet that Leon had personally designed. They used diamonds and emeralds to make the


    bracelet.


    The outline of the bracelet was lined with small square diamonds, which were evenly ced and


    embedded emeralds with the shape of a four-leaf clover.


    The bracelet was also soft and delicate that it was flexible enough to be worn like a ribbon around the


    wrist.


    The most special part of the bracelet was the small bell at the buckle. He believed the bracelet would fit


    Michelle well.


    When the gift arrived, Leon wasn''t in the hotel to sign for it. So instead, Bryant did.


    Valerie lived in the same presidential with Bryant. She identally saw the jewelry box with a unique


    logo lying on the table. It was something only the royal family on C Ind would possess.


    When she confirmed that no one was around, she carefully opened the box and saw the bracelet inside


    it. It was so alluring that she couldn''t take her eyes off it.


    She didn''t know whom Leon would give this bracelet to. She badly wanted it to be her.

 Chapter 704 Mid-Autumn Festival

    Chapter 704 Mid-Autumn Festival


    There were three days left before the Mid-Autumn Festival. One after the other, people in the club


    came home. Michelle waved goodbye to Joanna and watched her run to her father until they got in a


    taxi.


    The scene reminded her of her parents.


    If they were home, they would''ve definitelye to pick her up. Then, her mother would make the


    most delicious dish, while her father would bake some moon cakes. Even though the moon cakes


    tasted bad, her mother would still smile and say they were delicious.


    She would even invite Michelle to take a bite.


    Michelle pursed her lips and sighed.


    She felt her phone vibrate. Upon checking, she received a WeChat message from Lydia, saying that


    she had arrived.


    A smile formed on her innocent face as she ced her phone in her pocket and carried her suitcase.


    At the bottom of the club''s slope, Lydia was standing under a tree. One by one, cars pulled over before


    her.


    Austin and Colby got out of their separate cars.


    Lydia couldn''t take her eyes away from Austin. Even though he was just wearing simple casual clothes,


    his cold aura made her want to be close to him during the hot summer.


    Lydia walked towards him. "Austin, are you here to pick up Michelle?"


    "Yes," Austin responded. "Are youing with her? I can drive you home."


    Lydia nodded, "Okay."


    "What are you talking about?" Colby interjected after being ignored for a long time. He took off his


    sunsses, and in a cold voice, he said, "You''re not Mimi. I''m here to pick her up to our home for the


    Mid-Autumn Festival."


    Austin was surprised by what he had said.


    Lydia shot a look of confusion towards Colby. "Are you asking her to spend the Mid-Autumn Festival in


    your home?"


    "Is there any problem?" Colby smiled smugly. "My mother likes Mimi very much ever since she met her


    to celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival."


    "Have Michelle and your mother met? What happened?" Lydia was in disbelief. "Have I not contacted


    Michelle for a long time? No. We talked on WeChat every day."


    "Didn''t she mention me to you?" Colby was skeptical.


    "She said she bought an orchid from you," Lydia answered.


    Colby waited for Lydia to say more but was met with silence. "Nothing else?"


    "Nope," Lydia replied. ''It''s obvious that Colby''s wooing Michelle.


    But does Austin know about it?''


    Lydia nced at Austin and saw that he had been calm ever since arriving here. But her guts told her


    that he must want to see Michelle as soon as possible.


    A tinge of bitterness pierced her heart.


    "Has Michelle met Aunt Aurora?" Austin asked.


    "Of course." Colby looked straight ahead and felt proud. "At first, my mother thought she was still a


    minor and gave me a long lecture."


    "Okay," Austin replied, careful not to betray any expression on his face.


    Suddenly, no one spoke anymore. Being a naturally talkative person, Colby tried to start a


    conversation.


    He turned his head towards Lydia. "Are you also here to pick up Michelle to your home?"


    "No." Lydia smiled politely. "I''m going to her home with her. My home too far away. It''s going to take us


    two days to go back and forth."


    "Okay." Colby sighed in disappointment. He was to take Michelle to his house to celebrate the Mid-


    Autumn Festival, but he didn''t want Lydia to tag along.


    ''She''s a little annoying. Maybe she should go with Austin.''


    As soon as the thought crossed his mind, Austin red at him. Ever since they were children, they''ve


    had a connection with each other that allowed them to know what the other was thinking just by a mere


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    nce.


    Not wanting to offend him, Colby kept quiet.


    While waiting, a white Maserati stopped by the side of the road. Just from looking at the license te


    number, they already knew to whom this car belonged.


    Initially infamous for being a yboy, James was now being praised by many people for having a


    sessful career.


    Colby had heard a lot about him from his parents, but never had the chance to see the man in the


    flesh.


    Emma got out of the car with a friendly smile. "Lydia, Austin," she greeted them.


    "Emma." Lydia had been addressing Emma the same way Michelle did.


    Austin had met Emma before. At that time, Michelle''s parents had asked him to call Emma by her


    name.


    But now that she was married to James, Austin decided to address her as Mrs. Shi.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Shi."


    "You''re all here." James walked towards them with a grin. He was approachable despite being the


    president of J Entertainment Company.


    Besides, they were students from the same university. So James treated them as his friends.


    James had heard about Austin from his wife before. He knew that Michelle and Austin were good


    friends that even her parents treated him as if he was their future son-inw. That was why he paid


    more attention to him.


    Austin wasn''t as handsome as James.


    But he was a straight-A student. Nobody couldpete with him in terms of grades.


    "Who''s this?" Emma noticed the surprised look on Colby''s face.


    As much as he tried to hide his surprise, he still felt a little embarrassed from feeling out of ce.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. and Mrs. Shi. My name''s Colby Ji. You''re here to...?"


    "Today is the Mid-Autumn Festival. We''re here to pick up Mimi," Emma said. "I''m her cousin. Are you


    her ssmate?"


    "Cousin?" Colby''s expression changed. Then, his smile grew wider and his voice became more


    energetic. "Hello, Cousin. I''m a friend of Michelle."


    Austin turned his head and narrowed his eyes. ''Cousin?'' he mouthed.


    ''She''s Michelle''s cousin. What''s wrong with that?'' he mouthed. Colby snorted.


    "Are you also here to pick up Mimi?" Observing the scene unfolding before him, James raised his


    eyebrows and looked at Emma.


    They smiled at each other, knowing what was going on here.


    "Yes, I want to pick Michelle up to my home for the Mid-Autumn Festival. My mother is looking forward


    to seeing her too." Knowing that Emma was Michelle''s cousin, Colby wanted her to have a good


    impression of him. That was why he mentioned his mother to show that his family loved Michelle.


    Emma tilted her head slightly. "Has she met your mother?"


    "Exactly. We haven''t heard anything about it," James said as he scrutinized Colby from head to toe.


    Although he was a yboy, he had grown up with John. He must''ve inherited his sternness from him.


    Under James'' stare, Colby felt a little ufortable and was pressured to speak the truth. "They''ve


    just met once. Michelle doesn''t know that she''s my mother yet."


    Lydia burst intoughter.


    James and Emma followed suit and chuckled under their breath.


    Meanwhile, Austin, who had already known about it, kept a poker face and remained silent.


    Colby looked at the peopleughing at him and lowered his head.


    He had never felt so humiliated.


    While Colby drowned in his own embarrassment, Lydia waved her hand and called out, "Mimi!"


    As soon as Michelle saw the row of people standing by the side of the road, her eyes lit up and a sweet


    smile formed on her lips.


    "Lydia! Emma!" She dragged a small suitcase and ran down the slope. "Ah, why are you all here?"


    She plunged herself into her cousin''s arms.


    Michelle came at her so fast that she almost tackled Emma to the ground. James ced his hand on


    Michelle''s shoulder, and in a stern voice, he said, "Mimi, be careful. My wife isn''t that strong. If she


    falls, I''ll throw you to the ground."


    "It''s okay," Emma said as she stroked Michelle''s soft hair.


    Michelle stuck out her tongue and turned away from him. She shut him out in her head and imagined


    that he was never there.


    Not far away, there was a Lincoln car parked under the shade of a tree. The window was closed and


    tinted, making it impossible to see who was inside.


    When Leon saw through the car window that Michelle had jumped into someone else''s arms, he


    couldn''t help but frown.


    Michelle wouldn''t rush into his arms like that.

 Chapter 705 I Miss You

    Chapter 705 I Miss You


    "Are you going to them, Mr. Lu?" It was the driver named Charles Chen who spoke. Bryant wasn''t fond


    of driving around anymore, so he hired a full-time driver for Leon.


    Charles was an ordinary young man in his twenties. Since he didn''t receive any education, the only job


    he was qualified for was to be a driver. God must have heard his prayer because he was assigned to


    be a driver for a rich man instead of bing a truck driver.


    If it wasn''t for this job, he would never have a chance to drive a luxury car like this. Therefore, he must


    serve his employer well and speak to him respectfully.


    Leon was silent for a while before saying, "No. Let''s go back to the hotel."


    "Okay, Mr. Lu." Charles then turned the car around.


    Upon hearing the noise, Michelle began to look around. For some reason, she felt like she knew the


    person in the car. It might be Leon.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t see anything inside the car. And when it turned around, she couldn''t even


    see the driver behind the steering wheel.


    During festival days, the feelings of love and longing tended to go deeper.


    "What are you looking at? Is there anything wrong with the car?" Emma asked as she followed


    Michelle''s line of sight.


    "Good-looking..." Michelle was so caught up with her thoughts of Leon that she blurted out the word.


    Before the car could disappear down the road, James was able to catch a glimpse of it. Thanks to his


    keen senses when it came to cars, he instantly knew what brand of car it was.


    "That''s a Lincoln car. Does that mean you like Lincoln cars, Mimi? Well, tomorrow is you birthday, and I


    still have no idea what to give you. How about I buy you one?"


    Michelle said, "But I don''t have a driver''s license."


    At the same time, Emma said, "She doesn''t have a driver''s license."


    It seemed like they were thinking the same thing.


    James fell silent for a while. He eventually said, "How about I hire a driver for you? But then, there''s no


    point for it."


    "You know it." Emma shook her head. There was a fond smile on her face as she patted Michelle''s


    head. "Mimi and Lydia, just get in the car."


    Michelle got in and patted the seat beside her. "Sit over here, Lydia."


    Lydia waspletely at a loss and didn''t know what to do. She was nning to go to Michelle''s house


    to celebrate the festival. But it seemed like they were going to the Shi family''s house.


    Rich families usually had a lot of rules. As an ordinary person, Lydia was afraid of making a fool of


    herself. By now, she was already starting to feel ufortable and awkward.


    She didn''t even belong to the upper ss.


    "Michelle, I..."


    "Stop worrying too much, Lydia. Just get in the car." Apparently, Emma could sense Lydia''s anxiety, so


    she gave her an encouraging smile.


    "It''s just a meal," James reassured.


    In the end, Michelle pulled Lydia into the car. This was Lydia''s first time to sit inside an expensive car


    like this. She sat so still as if she was afraid that she would leave dirt or break something in it.


    "Since we''ve picked up Mimi today, you can pick her up next time. I''m curious to see which one of you


    can do so," James said with a smile. There was some underlying meaning behind his words.


    Austin and Colby could only bid their goodbyes and watch Michelle leave.


    The scenery outside the car windows flew by quickly.


    With one hand on the steering wheel, James had his other hand around Emma''s. He was pinching her


    fingers every now and then.


    "Just concentrate on driving." Emma shot him a nce but didn''t try to pull her hand away from him.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She then turned to look at Michelle. "When do you n on getting your driver''s license, Michelle?"


    "I actually have no ns of taking the test. I''ll probably only take it if I don''t have enough credits,"


    Michelle said, shaking her head.


    "In that case, you might as well get married," James teased. "You can gain two credits by getting


    married."


    "A driver''s license is also worth two credits. So why should I bother getting married? And besides, it''s a


    rumor that one can gain two credits by getting married," Michelle said, tilting her head.


    "Let me tell you this. A person with a driver''s license doesn''t necessarily need to have a car. But a


    person with a marriage certificate usually needs to get married. After all, it takes two people to get


    married."


    Michelle was taken aback.


    "Am I right?" James asked with a smile.


    ''I guess that makes sense.''


    Michelle blinked slowly as she finally understood what he meant. "Oh, I see. Are you saying you


    married my cousin for the credits?"


    The expression on James'' face instantly fell. "Do you really think I''m that kind of person?"


    "I don''t know," Michelle responded quite frankly.


    "You!" James was rendered speechless by this exchange. He then looked at Emma with a pitiful look.


    "Do you trust me?"


    "Of course, I trust you. After all, you can''t really get extra credits by getting married." Emma chuckled.


    James pouted before sending her some flying kisses. They werepletely oblivious of the two single


    people behind them.


    "Just concentrate on driving." Emma blushed shyly and looked straight ahead.


    "Gee, that''s disgusting." Michelle snorted as if repulsed by their disys of affection. But deep down,


    she actually envied them very much. She couldn''t help but recall the night she kissed Leon secretly.


    Just remembering it made her blush.


    "I want to open the window." She rolled down her window, letting the wind spill inside the car. It


    whipped her hair around, messing it up.


    Lydia''s hair was also blown into a mess, but she remained still. It was as if she was trying her best to


    be invisible.


    "What for?" At first, James thought Michelle opened the window because the air inside the car was


    polluted by their lovey-dovey act. "You''ll eventually get used to this once you get married. It''s not


    disgusting at all."


    "Oh."


    "It''s a habit."


    "Oh."


    "It''s because of love."


    "Oh."


    While James continued to wax poetry about affection and love, Michelle found her mind already


    wandering away from the conversation. All she could do was automatically say "Oh" every time.


    James, on the other hand, didn''t seem to notice this at all. After the third "Oh" came out from Michelle''s


    mouth, he eventually couldn''t help but shout, "Stop saying that, okay? Believe it or not, I''ll throw you


    out of the car."


    "Oh." Michelle nced briefly at the back of his head before staring out of the window once more.


    James almost lost his temper there and then. If it weren''t for the fact that Emma was holding his hand


    the whole time, he would have kicked Michelle out of the car.


    "What''s wrong with you, Mimi?" Once again, Emma could sense that there was something wrong with


    her cousin. It was as if she was missing someone special to her.


    Indeed, it was true. At the moment, she was thinking about Leon. She didn''t know why she was


    missing him so much, but it had been six days since theyst saw each other. They chatted on WeChat


    every day, though.


    In fact, she didn''t like talking to him across the screen. She wanted to see him face to face, even if they


    didn''t talk.


    Besides Leon, she was also missing her parents.


    "I miss my dad and mom." As soon as Michelle admitted this out loud, she couldn''t seem to hold back


    her sadness anymore. Her longing for them were so strong that she could no longer control her


    emotions. Her eyes turned red with unshed tears.


    She then leaned against the window with her chin resting on her arm. Her lips were pulled down in a


    frown as the tears threatened to spill down her eyes. Nheless, she stubbornly refused to let them


    fall.


    Everyone inside the car became quiet. The only sound now was the blowing wind.


    She wished that the wind could carry her back to her loved ones. She missed them so much.


    Lydia seemed touched by Michelle''s longing. She could feel her body gradually rx as she moved


    over to touch Michelle''s head. She whispered, "Can''t you just call them? I usually call my dad


    whenever I miss him."


    Michelle then shook her head. She looked like a listless rabbit with her ears drooping down. She said


    nothing.


    It was Emma who answered for Michelle. "She can''t call them. She has to wait for them to do it


    themselves. But Mimi, I''m here with you."


    "Um." Michelle nodded her head, feeling slightly better upon hearing those words. "If you can''t call


    them, you can send them messages. Just text them what you want to say. You don''t have to keep all


    your emotions in your heart. They''ll be able to see your messages as soon as they open their phones,"


    Lydia suggested.


    "That''s a good idea. Go ahead and try it, Mimi," Emma said.


    Raising her head, Michelle took out her phone and began to type a message to her parents. It was long


    and all over the ce to the point that it almost sounded nonsensical.


    Once she finally sent out the message, her eyes filled with tears.


    She clicked on the WeChat app again and couldn''t resist sending a message to Leon.


    "We haven''t seen each other for a long time. I miss you."


    But as soon as she sent it, she was already starting to regret it.


    So she immediately withdrew the message. She quickly turned off the screen of her phone. She didn''t


    know that Leon had already seen it before she withdrew the message.

 Chapter 706 Her Friends Advice

    Chapter 706 Her Friends'' Advice


    Michelle spent her Mid-Autumn Festival with the Shi family. And thanks to her, Lydia had finally stepped


    foot in a rich area for the very first time. The rows of vis along the Stone Road were brightly lit as if


    the Shi family was holding a banquet.


    All the while, Lydia tried to keep a very low profile. Michelle didn''t talk much either. But she would chat


    with the Shi family and smile at their jokes.


    After dinner, Dora took the two of them outside where they could admire the moon and put the lotus-


    shapednterns on the river.


    Michelle squatted down by the river and put down antern. She then closed her eyes and made her


    wishes.


    Her first wish was that her parents could go home as soon as possible.


    Her second wish was that Nina woulde back soon as well.


    And her third wish was about Leon.


    "Lydia, do you think our wishes will reallye true?" Michelle opened one of her eyes and nced


    sideways at Lydia, who was also making her wishes.


    Lydia seemed to be doing it fervently. When she opened her eyes, she said, "I believe that sincerity


    makes it true."


    "Great!" Michelle quickly closed her eyes again and murmured, "Sincerity makes it true. Sincerity


    makes it true. Sincerity makes it true."


    ''Please make Leon fall in love with me.''


    To show her sincerity, Michelle kept her eyes squeezed shut and prayed for more than half an hour.


    Then, she ran off to light up twenty morenterns and made the same wishes again and again.


    Admiring all the festiventerns on the river, Michelle couldn''t help but think that at least one of the


    "Why did you put so manynterns on the river, Michelle?" Lydia asked. She had long wanted to ask


    the question, but Michelle had been so busy with what she was doing.


    Without thinking, Michelle blurted out, "Cheating."


    Lydia was stunned.


    It was then that Michelle realized what she had just said.


    She quickly covered her mouth with her hand and shook her head.


    The night wind blew gently, caressing their faces like soft silk. At that moment, James approached


    Michelle while still busily typing on his phone. It seemed like he was replying to someone''s message.


    "Mimi, are you done with thenterns? I''ll be driving you and your friend back to your house."


    "Yes, I''m done now," Michelle said.


    Upon hearing their conversation, Dora came over and grasped Michelle''s arm. "Why go home now?


    Stay here a bit longer."


    James smacked Dora at the back of her head and said, "Mimi has something else to do at home."


    Michelle seemed confused by this. "What do you mean?"


    ''Why do I not know this?''


    "Well then, let''s finish up this chat and go home now. Hurry up. I''ll be driving you two back. I have


    something else to do as well," James urged. He was nning on celebrating the festival alone with his


    wife.


    James drove them back to Michelle''s house. As soon as they were out of the car, he stepped on the


    elerator and quickly drove off to the road.


    Meanwhile, Michelle''s entire neighborhood was looking very lively. Many people were outside their


    houses, enjoying the moon. Children were running around. Theirughter rang out through the night


    air.


    "It''s so lively here." Looking at all these smiling faces, Lydia couldn''t help but smile as well. "Back in my


    hometown, everyone also goes all out at night during the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    They would bring out pots and pans up to the mountain to cook. They would also roast sweet


    potatoes." "Really? I like roasted sweet potatoes so much.


    They are so sweet!"


    Michelle eximed. "Me too!"


    Lydia nodded eagerly.


    "Ah, I want to go see your hometown."


    "Maybe I can take you there after I finish my postgraduate entrance exam. We can then climb up the


    mountain and pick fresh fruits and fish in the fields. We might even catch some shrimps there. Our


    houses were made of wood, and getting there would be tough. There''s no decent transportation that


    can take us directly. Also, there are so many mosquitoes in the summer." Lydia always wanted to bring


    her friends to her hometown, but she was afraid that they might dislike going to such a remote ce.


    They were used to the city after all.


    "That''s okay. We can use mosquito repellent anyway. Will it be like the summers in Miyazaki Hayao''s


    cartoons?" Michelle asked.


    Lydia cleared her throat and said, "If you will be staying there for just a few days, you might think of it


    that way. I''ve been living there for so long that I don''t think so."


    "I really want to go."


    Michelle smiled brightly at her. She had been spoiled by her parents. It was as if she had never known


    hardships at all.


    It was then that Lydia couldn''t help but feel envious. Nheless, she tried to keep her thoughts to


    herself.


    She was jealous of Michelle for never having to worry about anything in her life. It also didn''t help that


    Austin also had a crush on her. However, she was already used to this feeling.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Sighing, Lydia looked up to see a man wearing a suit standing by the door of Michelle''s house. From


    afar, he looked like a noble man.


    He had a paper bag with moon cakes in his hand, and the way he handled it made him look like a


    model.


    The man smiled gently at her as soon as their eyes met.


    "Michelle, Leon is waiting for you at your door." Lydia nudged Michelle with her elbow. The other girl


    was too busy watching the children ying.


    Michelle turned around and saw her beloved man walking towards her. He was wearing a formal suit. It


    was like a scene from a wedding proposal.


    He was going to propose to her with a box of moon cakes.


    "Happy Mid-Autumn Festival, Michelle." Leon brought up the paper bag and shook it two times in front


    of Michelle.


    Smiling, Michelle epted the gift as if she was epting a bouquet of flowers instead. She held it in


    her arms as if it was some valuable treasure. "Leon gave this to me, so it''s mine alone."


    She smiled happily.


    "Are you happy now? Well, now that Leon is here to see you, you look so happy. In fact, you look


    Leon''s eyes shone as he nced at Lydia. It was as if she was trying to tell him something.


    Lydia calmly returned his questioning gaze. "Well then, there''s something else I need to do, so I''ll be


    heading back to school. You two can celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival together. I''m leaving."


    "What? Are you really going back now?" Michelle raised her eyes to look at Lydia''s meaningful stare.


    However, she couldn''t seem to understand what was going on. Then, her phone began vibrating inside


    her pocket. She pulled it out and checked her WeChat. It was then that she finally understood what


    Lydia meant.


    Lydia sent this message to their group chat. "Seize this opportunity to cultivate your rtionship with


    him. If you don''t know what to do, just remember Rainy''s advice."


    Rainy then texted, "Just do as I said!"


    Debra had also posted a few links to the chat group.


    "The best ways to attract your loved man''s attention."


    "Eighteen tricks in bed."


    Lydia replied, "Isn''t that a bit too early?"


    However, Rainy disagreed. "It''s never too early for that. It''s always good to know things in advance."


    Debra then texted, "Good luck, girl!"


    Rainy said, "Good luck!"


    And finally, Lydia sent, "Good luck!"


    She also added, "Hold on. It''s too early for her to take thest step. She doesn''t even know how to


    kiss."


    Then Debra sent another link to the group chat. "Kissing skills that a woman must always remember!"


    This was followed by another. "With these kissing skills, your boyfriend won''t be able to leave you."


    These messages came one after another that it almost overwhelmed Michelle as she read them. Her


    face was getting redder and redder by the second. Fortunately, her hair was long enough to cover up


    her embarrassment. The dim lights also helped hide her flushed face.


    Nheless, she kept her head down the entire time. This made Leon curious. "What''s wrong?"


    "What? Oh, it''s nothing." Michelle was startled by his sudden closeness. She quickly hid her phone


    behind her back and took a huge step backwards.


    Leon chose to not say anything about her odd behavior.


    ''Am I a monster?'' He couldn''t understand why she was so scared of him.


    "I was just asking. If you don''t like it, then I won''t ask anymore." Leon could only smile helplessly at


    that.


    "No, no," Michelle replied hastily. Her eyes kept wandering around, actively avoiding Leon''s face. Her


    heart was still beating wildly against her chest and her breathing was bing a bit unsteady. "It''s not


    that I don''t like you asking me."


    "That''s good." Leon smiled gently, reaching out to touch Michelle''s forehead. But then, she took a step


    backward.


    His hand was frozen in midair. His amber eyes shed with confusion.


    She was fine just now, but it seemed like she was trying to avoid him. He couldn''t help but feel a bit


    hurt amid his confusion.


    It seemed like there was something wrong with her after reading the messages on her phone.


    He suddenly had a strong desire to ask what the messages were about, but he didn''t want to invade


    her privacy. In the end, he gave it up.


    "Let''s just go inside." Leon then moved sideways, letting her walk ahead of him.


    As soon as she started walking in front of him, she moved her phone to the front. In her left hand, she


    held the moon cakes. With her right hand, she turned on her phone once more.


    There was a new message in their group chat.


    Debra had sent a piece of new advice. "Ask him what kissing is like. And if he says..."

 Chapter 707 Stay Overnight

    Chapter 707 Stay Overnight


    Michelle put away her phone in a hurry. She wanted to read all of it, but she was afraid that Leon might


    see.


    Leon, who was taking asional nces at Michelle, didn''t see anything on her phone. However, his


    gut told him that she was hiding something that was rted to him.


    Michelle opened the door and was greeted by pitch-ck darkness. It had been a while since she went


    here so the ce looked abandoned.


    Since Michelle''s parents had devoted themselves to their research, she had seldom stayed here. She


    had either lived at her dormitory or with her cousin.


    After she met Leon, she had been living at Nina''s apartment, and now she lived in her club. It had been


    more than half a year since she stepped foot in her home.


    Michelle clicked the switch open and the dark living room came to life. The house was as warm as


    Michellest remembered.


    Michelle bent down and picked up a pair of men''s slippers and handed them to Leon. "Here, you can


    wear my dad''s slippers," she said as she changed her shoes and wore her pink slippers.


    Michelle gently put the moon cakes on the table and said softly, "Don''t worry. I''ll eat youter. Leon, are


    you going to stay here tonight?"


    Upon hearing the question, Leon stopped in his tracks.


    "You don''t want to live here, right?" Michelle followed up after a short pause.


    Leon felt that Michelle wanted him to leave.


    ''I''ve just arrived here. I haven''t even sat on the sofa to rest nor drink any water.


    And yet she''s driving me away!


    Tsk!


    How ungrateful of her!''


    However, what Michelle was really thinking was that if he would stay overnight, then she would clean


    the guest room for him. Of course, she preferred if he didn''t stay since the guest room was next to her


    bedroom.


    Since she and Leon had slept in the same bedst time, she found herself unable to stay calm


    whenever he was around.


    As long as she knew that Leon was there, she wouldn''t be able to sleep. That moment when she


    kissed Leon in secret would always sh in her mind.


    She remembered Leon telling her that she was too young to fall in love.


    Since Leon didn''t know what was running on her mind, it bugged him that she kept avoiding him today.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She didn''t want him to stay, but he wanted to.


    "I''ll stay here tonight. Do you want me to be alone during the Mid-Autumn Festival?" Leon said with a


    cool demeanor.


    Meanwhile, Wynn, Bryant, and Valerie sat on the open-air balcony of their hotel suite. There were fruits


    and moon cakes on top of the table and a bouquet of flowers ced in a white porcin vase.


    Since they were staying on one of the top-most floors, they were able to enjoy the scenic night view


    that Lexingport City had to offer.


    Once in a while, Valerie would look at the door. "Where is Mr. Lu? Why hasn''t hee back yet? We


    agreed that we''d enjoy the moon together."


    "He must be with Michelle now, enjoying the moon," Bryant said.


    "It''s none of your business anyway. He can go anywhere he wants. If he wants to watch the moon with


    Michelle, he''s free to do so. And he may do something that makes the moon shy," Wynn said with no


    attempt to veil his contempt.


    Bryant coughed and cleared his throat. "Wynn, don''t tell a dirty joke in front of my cousin."


    Wynn narrowed his eyes at him but said nothing.


    Valerie gritted her teeth but maintained her smile. Malice was starting to build up in her eyes without


    anyone noticing.


    ''It''s Michelle again, '' she thought to herself, fuming.


    With a faint smile, Leon continued, "Michelle, the Mid-Autumn Festival is all about reunions. So it''s only


    natural for you to celebrate this festival with me, right?"


    "Yes." A small smile formed on her face. "I''ll go upstairs and clean the guest room for you, Leon."


    "I''ll go with you." Leon followed her and went upstairs.


    All of the bedrooms were located on the second floor. Michelle passed by three doors and stopped by


    the fourth.


    Leon, on the other hand, stopped by the third. In front of him, there was a wooden board hanging on


    the door, with the words "Michelle''s room" carved on it. On the lower right corner was a small drawing


    of a rabbit sleeping on its stomach.


    "Michelle, is this your room?" Leon grabbed the wooden board and flipped it over. The backside also


    had words carved on it which read "Do not enter." Based from the handwriting, it was obvious that


    Michelle wrote it.


    He smiled gently as he looked at her childish penmanship.


    "Don''t look at it!" Michelle immediately ran over and pped away his hand holding the wooden board.


    She lunged towards the sign and covered it with her back. "I know you''re going to say that my


    handwriting is ugly again, Leon,"


    she said with pouted lips and snorted in disapproval.


    A faint smile formed on Leon''s lips. She knew him very well.


    "If you think it''s ugly, then don''t look at it. You must be thinking that my penmanship is ugly," Michelle


    said with a despondent look.


    "You really know me so well. You know exactly what I''m thinking." Leon poked her forehead and bent


    his legs so that their heads would be at the same height. The distance closed between them, with their


    noses almost touching.


    Leon stood so close to her that she could feel his breath against her face.


    She looked deep into Leon''s eyes and saw her image reflected in his pupils. She felt flustered.


    Her heart started to beat violently against her chest.


    While Michelle was trying to hold herself together, Leon was very calm. "You''re so awesome, Michelle.


    Do you know what I''m thinking now?" he asked calmly.


    His warm breath blew over her face.


    Michelle''s chest started to heave, and her breathing became staggered. She smelled something that


    resembled plum blossoms mixed with snow. "Plum blossoms?" she muttered.


    She had always known that Leon''s body smelled good, but couldn''t pinpoint what scent it was exactly.


    When she found out that Leon liked orchids, she thought it would be the smell of orchids, but it wasn''t.


    Now, she realized it was the smell of plum blossoms.


    "What plum blossoms?" Leon frowned. ''She has just guessed it correctly a while ago. Why not now?''


    "I''m not thinking about plum blossoms.


    The scent on your body smells like plum blossoms. Something else seems to be mixed with it."


    Michelle looked up, blinking her eyes.


    Leon realized that they were not talking about the same thing. "The other scent is the smell of snow.


    Does my perfume smell good?"


    "Yes, it does." Michelle nodded profusely. It wasn''t as strong as other perfumes, but rather smelled


    natural.


    She used to think that was really how Leon''s body smelled.


    "Do you like it? If you like it, I''ll give it to you." Leon stood straight and flicked her forehead. He wanted


    her to raise her hand and touch her forehead.


    Michelle blinked her eyes, looking quite innocent. After a while, she pouted and rubbed her forehead.


    But she didn''t me her.


    He liked seeing her like this.

 Chapter 708 Because Im In Love With You

    Chapter 708 Because I''m In Love With You


    Michelle wasn''t used to using perfume. But she liked the perfume Leon was wearing. One whiff of it


    was enough to make her feel rxed.


    "Yes, yes, I want it." Michelle lowered her hand from her forehead and nodded. "Is this perfume


    expensive, Leon?"


    "What? I''m giving it to you. You don''t need to spend any money." Leon was wondering if he should tell


    her that he was not poor. Otherwise, she would always fret about money. Yet, seeing her worry about


    him ttered him a little bit.


    He felt really conflicted.


    "I mean, if you''re giving me this one, then you have to buy a new one for yourself. That''s why I''m


    asking if it''s expensive." ''I just want to know how much this perfume is, so I can buy it myself. But that


    will feel different. This isn''t just any perfume. It''s Leon''s perfume, ''


    Michelle thought to herself.


    "It''s not expensive," Leon smiled. The perfume was worth more than a hundred thousand dors. What


    made it that expensive was the bottle.


    "How much?"


    "Uhh...eighty-eight dors." Leon made up a random number.


    "Eighty-eight dors?" Michelle stammered in disbelief.


    Leon tilted his head and narrowed his eyes. ''Is that too cheap or...?'' "Is that too expensive?" he asked.


    Michelle grew even more surprised. "No, no, no. I just think it''s a little cheap." She leaned forward


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    slightly to take in the scent. The light fragrance felt very charming.


    "You know what they say: you get what you pay for. Although I don''t know much about perfume, I also


    know that the more elegant something, the more expensive it is. Just like your favorite orchid, Leon."


    "Maybe..."


    Before he could finish, Michelle interrupted him. "Maybe you read it wrong. Maybe it''s actually eight


    hundred dors?"


    Michelle''s eyes widened but this time, Leon already knew what she was thinking. She thought


    something that cost more than eight hundred dors was already too expensive.


    "No, maybe it''s just cheap. After all, it''s just the smell of plum blossoms and snow. Eighty-eight dors


    sounds about right. Also, my friend made this perfume. It''s not yet avable in the market." Leon made


    it up as he spoke. He felt proficient at lying.


    "Oh, I see. It smells really good, though." Michelle had always believed whatever Leon said without a


    second guess. However, another worry entered her mind. "But is this perfume safe?


    Leon, you should be careful even though the perfume is made by your friend." She realized that she


    sounded like she was speaking ill against Leon''s friend. With a flustered face, she shook her head and


    waved her hands. "No, I''m not trying to say that your friend isn''t good. It''s just that..."


    "I understand. I know you''re just worried about me. It''s fine. I''m sure this passed the quality check. I


    wouldn''t give it to you if it didn''t, right?" Her worried look made Leon''s heart melt.


    "Okay." Michelle nodded obediently. "Thank you, Leon."


    "I''ll give it to you after two days." After Leon said that, Michelle nodded.


    The incandescentmp hanging on the corridor''s ceiling shone one Leon, casting arge shadow,


    which made him look taller than usual. Michelle had been raising her head to talk to him.


    Her neck felt a little stiff from always looking up.


    She sidestepped to the left and stood behind Leon. Then, she ced her hands on his back and


    pushed him forward. "Leon, let''s make the bed. Or else you won''t be able to sleep tonight."


    "Okay." She let her push him into the guest room as a small smile appeared on his face.


    When they entered, the room was bathed in soft orange light. Michelle opened the closet and took out


    clean sheets. Then she was about to grab the quilt.


    To avoid it from being wet, the quilt was ced on the top-mostpartment of the cab. Since


    Michelle was too short, she couldn''t reach that height and tried to tiptoe her feet. When that didn''t work,


    she began jumping to reach it.


    Leon leaned against the door andughed as he watched Michelle jump up and down like a rabbit.


    ''Watching her like this is much better than watching the moon, '' he thought.


    Michelle kept jumping repeatedly and could only brush the edge of the quilt. When she did, she gasped


    in excitement. "Almost!"


    "Michelle, why don''t you ask me for help? You can ask me for help." Leon leaned forward and


    approached her.


    "But you''re a guest." Michelle smiled at him. Then, she stopped for a while and tried to figure out how


    she could reach the quilt. She looked around the room but couldn''t find something to stand on. Since


    this was the guest room, there were no tables or chairs.


    "I''m not a guest. You can order me around." Arge shadow loomed over Michelle as Leon stood


    behind her. She remembered that time Leon held her from behind when they were on the bus.


    Last time, Leon ced his arm in front of her. This time, his arm was leaning on her shoulder.


    Michelle held her breath. The room was so quiet that she could even hear the rustling of Leon''s clothes


    when he raised his arm and her own unsteady heartbeat.


    Under his shadow, Michelle blushed.


    "I got it." With one hand, Leon grabbed the thin quilt, turned around, and stood by the bed. He looked at


    the sheets and didn''t know what to do. He had never made a bed before. "Michelle, it''s your turn now. I


    don''t know what to do with this."


    When he didn''t hear anything from her, he turned around to check. "Michelle?"


    "What?" Startled, Michelle turned around. As soon as she caught his eyes, she looked away. She


    walked to the other side of the bed and slowly got a hold of herself. "Leon, you can watch beside me.


    My mom taught me how."


    "Okay." Leon stood beside her and watched. "Michelle, have you made the bed for someone else


    before?"


    "Yes, I did it once for Nini." Michelle began to unfold the bed sheet and ced it on the mattress.


    "Oh, I see." Leon followed her movement and did the same. "Did Nini make it with you?"


    "Yes." Michelle opened the quilt cover and spread it out. "Leon, I may need your help. I remember Nini


    taught me a new way. You have to fold that corner first..."


    Leon didn''t move. "Michelle, I don''t know how to do it. You might have to finish that on your own."


    "You just said I can order you around! You just need to fold that corner, Leon." She stopped folding on


    her end and looked at him. "Okay, I''ll teach you the way my mother taught me."


    "Okay." Leon smiled.


    Every time Michelle used the way her mother taught her, she would be sessful.


    However, today, it didn''t look that way. This was the first time she had ever failed.


    The quilt was stirred into a ball in the quilt cover.


    Michelle was dumbfounded.


    "Why? How could it end up like this?" She was in a state of disbelief.


    Leon couldn''t hold back hisughter. "How did it end up like this?"


    Michelle snorted and pouted her lips. "This is all your fault."


    "Huh? What did I do?" Leon was still chuckling.


    ''He didn''t do anything. It''s my fault.''


    Michelle bit her lips and looked down at the floor. But since she had already said it was Leon''s fault,


    she backed up what she had just said. "Yes, it''s your fault. If you weren''t here, I wouldn''t have been so


    nervous. Whenever I''m nervous, I will make mistakes."


    The bed stood between them. On the middle of the bed, the quilt bulged like a small hill. The dark gray


    bed sheet was wrinkled like ripples on the sea. Michelle looked up and their eyes caught each other.


    Leon came to Lexingport City for the future of his sister, Nina. He never expected that he would fall in


    love with Michelle.


    "Why are you nervous?" Leon asked.


    "Because..." Her words trailed.


    ''I am nervous because I''m in love with you, '' Michelle thought to herself.

 Chapter 709 Hiding Something From Each Other

    Chapter 709 Hiding Something From Each Other


    "Why?" Leon asked.


    "Because you keep standing there and watching me like that." Michelle then turned her head, avoiding


    his gaze. "You are like an exam proctor. You even remind me of Mr. Zhao, and he is a very strict


    teacher."


    Since the whole room was quiet, Leon was able to hear her words clearly with his good sense of


    hearing.


    Leon had already met Mr. Zhao before. Back then, he thought that Leon was Michelle''s boyfriend.


    Leon''s impression on the teacher was that he looked like a very serious man.


    With that, Leon found himselfughing uncontrobly.


    "You really think so?"


    "Yes." Michelle gave him a serious look. "Mr. Zhao likes to stand next to me and watch me answer my


    exams. I know if I''ve answered the question correctly by looking at his expression."


    Leon could clearly imagine the scene that Michelle was describing. If someone kept staring at him like


    how Mr. Zhao did with Michelle, he would get anxious as well.


    "Then, should I go out first? I''ll juste back when you''re done, okay?"


    Leon began to walk towards the door. He deliberately slowed down his pace, as if waiting for Michelle


    to stop him. And when he was about to reach the door, he finally heard Michelle asking him to stay.


    "No, Leon. You don''t have to go out.


    We won''t be able to see each other soon." She then threw off her slippers and climbed onto the bed.


    Leon turned around just in time to see Michelle crawl into the quilt cover quite nimbly. Soon, all he


    could see was a small ball moving under the quilt cover.


    Leon chuckled. The sound was clear and pleasant. It was like a gentle wind blowing through the


    window and tickling the wind chimes.


    His chuckle grew closer and closer to the bedside. Michelle stopped her fidgeting and her muffled voice


    spoke up. "Don''tugh, Leon!"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, I won''tugh." Even though Leon wasn''t smiling anymore, his tone was still very yful. "You''re


    so smart, Michelle," he said.


    "Of course, I am." Michelle felt happy with the praise. She then smoothed down the quilt and was about


    toe out.


    Leon saw Michelle''s head sticking out of the quilt cover. Her face was flushed red after staying in the


    quilt cover for a long time. She then looked up at him.


    Her beautiful eyes were wide and clear. Her mouth was hanging slightly open. It made her look a bit


    silly as she batted her long eyshes.


    But this silliness was part of her adorable charm. It could even arouse any man''s lustful thoughts.


    Leon quickly let go of the quilt cover and stepped away from her.


    ''It''s not the right time yet.''


    The soft quilt cover then fell over Michelle, covering the upper half of her face. Her red thin lips became


    more eye-catching.


    "Why aren''t youing out of there yet? Are you nning to live in it?"


    "Of course not." Michelle quickly crawled out and began putting on her slippers. She then chased after


    Leon who had gone out of the room.


    She quickened her pace to catch up to him. "Wait for me, Leon."


    "Hurry up then!" Leon wasn''t even slowing down to wait for her. Thanks to his long, straight legs, a


    single stride from him was equivalent to two steps from Michelle.


    "Okay." Michelle obediently trotted after him, her slippers pping against the floor.


    As soon as they reached downstairs, Leon poured himself a cup of cold water. He also poured a warm


    one for Michelle.


    Michelle took a small sip from her ss. Her eyes were zeroed in on the moon cakes. She didn''t notice


    at first, but now she realized that the box didn''t have any designs rted to the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    "Leon, aren''t these moon cakes?"


    "Yes, they are, but I didn''t buy them from a store. I made them myself." In fact, he had only made them


    tonight. As soon as they were out of the oven, he called James. He didn''t even have time to taste them


    himself.


    Nheless, he made sure that he only used good ingredients and followed the entire recipe faithfully


    and carefully. He was feeling rather confident that they would taste great.


    "Leon, did you make them yourself?" Michelle opened the box. The fragrance of the moon cakes


    instantly wafted out of the container, filling the entire room with its freshly baked aroma.


    Peering briefly into the box, Leon saw that the moon cakes looked good. "I don''t know what filling you


    like, so I made different varieties. So go ahead and taste them."


    "Okay then. Let''s eat together." Michelle handed him a moon cake, smiling brightly the whole time.


    Then she took out another one and bit through it.


    The flowery fragrance of osmanthus hit her nose just as soon as she registered the sweet taste of the


    moon cake. She chewed twice before swallowing. ''It tastes bad.''


    In fact, Leon''s moon cakes tasted just like what her father used to make.


    She slowed down her chewing, letting the food stay in her mouth for a while before swallowing.


    She then turned to look at Leon, who was looking at her expectantly. "So how does it taste?" he asked.


    She felt herself hesitating in answering his question. "Good." Michelle grinned, chewing two more times


    before swallowing it quickly.


    She could now sympathize with her mother, who always praised her father''s bad cooking even though


    she herself was a great cook.


    Upon noticing the moon cake in Leon''s hand, Michelle quickly snatched it from his grasp. Fortunately,


    he hadn''t eaten it yet. With a determined and protective look, she said, "These moon cakes are all


    mine, right? That means you can''t eat any of them, okay?"


    "Is it really that good?" Leon smiled as he pulled out a piece of tissue from the table and wiped the oil


    from his hand. Michelle''s hand was also stained with oil from the moon cakes. He handed her a piece


    of tissue as well. "Here, wipe your hand."


    "So yummy." This was the first time that Michelle had lied to Leon.


    ''I''m so sorry, Leon.


    But this is for your own good. So don''t me me.''


    Leon watched her face closely for a while. He looked calm andposed as he smiled. "I''m sure


    Wynn will be very happy to hear that his moon cakes are delicious."


    Michelle was stunned upon hearing this.


    Leon could read her like a book so he knew what that look meant. "That''s right. Wynn made those


    moon cakes himself."


    "Wynn made these? Well then, I have something to tell you, Leon. But promise you won''t get angry,"


    Michelle said. Her guilt was written inly on her face.


    "I won''t be angry." Leon had already known the truth from the start.


    "You see, I just said that it was delicious, but it wasn''t." Michelle lowered her head. Although Wynn was


    her master, she decided to tell the truth.


    Leon tried his best to keep hisughter to himself. Nheless, he was having mixed feelings about


    this.


    Michelle lied by saying the moon cakes were delicious because she thought he made them himself.


    The mere thought that she was trying to protect him in her own way made him happy. But on the other


    hand, he was frustrated at the fact that his moon cakes tasted bad.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t tell him what you said. He will never know." He sounded like he wasforting


    himself. In the end, he let himself believe in his own lie.


    Nobody had to know the truth as long as he kept quiet about it.


    Michelle nodded her head. The two then smiled at each other as if they shared a secret that nobody


    else in the world knew about.


    "Michelle, what time is it now?" It was then that Leon changed the topic.


    "Let me see. It''s already half past ten." After one and a half hours, Michelle would be 22 years old. Her


    birthday was the day after the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    Michelle checked the time on her phone. Her roommates had been silent for a while now, but as if on


    cue, they started sending messages to their group chat again.


    Debra texted, "Michelle, are you still online? Did you ask him already?


    Michelle? What did Leon say?"


    As if that wasn''t enough, Debra texted, "Did he do it instead of answering you?"


    ''What?'' Michelle hadn''t even finished reading the previous message that Debra had sent her, so she


    didn''t understand what her friends were talking about.


    It wasn''t long for Lydia and Rainy to join in the group chat. Their messages started popping up one


    after the other, prompting her phone to keep beeping.


    "You seem to be getting a lot of messages, Michelle." Leon was frowning slightly as he made this


    observation. He knew that Michelle had a lot of friends who liked talking to her, so he could understand


    why she kept getting messages from them during the festival.


    However, he couldn''t help but think that this was starting to look like some form of harassment.


    "Oh, it''s just my roommates," Michelle exined.


    Leon''s face softened a little. Catching a glimpse of one of the messages on her phone, he asked


    casually, "What are they asking you?"


    Michelle seemed to freeze and covered her phone screen again.


    The more she tried to hide her phone, the more curious Leon became. He didn''t like the idea of


    Michelle hiding anything from him. It made him feel very uneasy.


    "What are they trying to ask you?" Leon asked once more. The tone of his voice was very serious.


    Michelle faltered for a bit upon seeing the look in Leon''s eyes. He looked a bit sad and gloomy, so she


    panicked. "They''re asking me how it felt to kiss someone."


    It was only natural for her to make a mistake in times of panic. This was especially true when she was


    in front of someone she liked very much.


    As soon as Michelle said this, she was stunned.


    "I...I..." She found herself unable to speak.


    She wanted to tell him that that wasn''t what she meant.


    But then, it was toote. The expression on Leon''s face changed.


    "Why? Did you kiss someone?" Leon poked her forehead. "If I remember it correctly, you don''t even


    have a boyfriend.


    Of course, it''s not like you can''t kiss anyone if they''re not your boyfriend. There are many kinds of


    kissing anyway. But Michelle, is there a boy you like? Why didn''t you tell me this before?"


    Michelle pursed her lips, not daring to speak at all. She nodded her head and shook it, as if she


    couldn''t decide what to say to him.


    She was afraid that Leon would get mad at her if she told him the truth.


    "I''m not trying to interrogate you, so don''t be afraid. Are you in love with someone?" Leon asked. He


    made his voice sound gentle.


    Biting her lips, Michelle nodded her head.


    "So you''ve kissed then?"


    "Yes." Michelle lowered her eyes.


    Leon tried to remain calm as he asked, "Can you tell me his name? You know what? Just forget it."


    Michelle finally breathed out a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 710 Happy Birthday

    Chapter 710 Happy Birthday


    Michelley on the bed and turned on the bedsidemp. She held her phone and messaged her


    roommates, telling them she had said something wrong.


    Her roommates soon responded in their group chat.


    Lydia replied, "Really? Leon said that?"


    Michelle said, "Yes."


    Debra asked, "So Leon knows that you have a crush on someone and have already kissed him, and


    yet he doesn''t know that you''re talking about him?"


    Michelle typed, "Yes."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Rainy suggested, "Just tell him the truth!"


    Debra didn''t agree. "We still don''t know how Leon really feels about Michelle. If he only thinks of her as


    his sister, won''t he feel weird?"


    Lydia echoed, "Not only that, but he may also stay away from Michelle because of it.


    The most important thing is to find out Leon''s feelings for Michelle."


    Rainy typed, "You''re right. Michelle, how did Leon react when he found that you like someone?"


    Debra agreed. "Yes. How did he react?


    What was his reaction?" Michelle recalled Leon''s reaction. "Nothing special."


    Lydia asked, "Did he look happy?"


    "Not really."


    Lydia asked, "Was he unhappy?"


    "Neither."


    Lydia sighed and replied, "Then I have no idea what he was thinking."


    Debra asked, "Did you notice any slight changes on his face? A frown? Or anything that indicates that


    he was upset?"


    Michelle replied, "I don''t know how to look for subtle clues like that. Only Nini can analyze something


    like that."


    Rainy typed, "I guess you didn''t notice. You must''ve been very nervous."


    Lydia said, "Poor Michelle. Don''t give up! Leon''s very gentle and good to you, different from how he


    treats others. I feel like the way he smiles is different when you''re around."


    Debra echoed, "I also feel the same way, though I don''t know if I''m only feeling that because I know


    Michelle likes Leon."


    Rainy wrote, "It''s so frustrating to have a secret crush on someone."


    Lydia asked, "And then? Did he say anything else?"


    Michelle replied, "Yes. He said I was still too young to date someone. He also told me I shouldn''t kiss


    someone until I''ve established a rtionship with him."


    Debra asked, "You? Young? You just look young, but you''ll be 22 after midnight!"


    Lydia wrote, "I think Leon likes you but he just doesn''t know it yet."


    Rainy echoed, "I have the same feeling."


    "Really? Is he the same as me? I''ve had a crush on him for so long but didn''t know it until recently. Got


    it! I know now what I should do. Thank you. I''m so happy." Michelle was thrilled.


    Debra was stunned. "What?" Lydia asked, "What are you going to do?"


    Rainy wrote, "I also want to know."


    As she held her phone, Michelle''s face lit up.


    She thought, ''Maybe Leon likes me, but he just doesn''t know it yet.


    I''ll just wait for him patiently to figure it out.''


    A minute before midnight, Leon knocked on Michelle''s door.


    She stood up, switched the light open, and turned the knob of her door.


    When it creaked open, it was exactly midnight.


    "Happy birthday, Michelle," Leon greeted with a bright smile etched on his face. He stretched out and


    handed her a square jewelry box. "Here''s your birthday gift."


    Michelle took the gift and smiled. "Thank you, Leon! Can I open it now?"


    "Of course." Leon stroked her soft hair. "You just turned 22 today, but you''re still young. Don''t be such


    in a hurry to date a boy, okay?"


    "Don''t worry, Leon. I''m not in a hurry." She had made up her mind to wait for Leon to find out his own


    feelings.


    Leon tilted his head in surprise. "Really? You''re not in a hurry to date?"


    "No, I''m not." Michelle opened the box and saw the bracelet. One look at it, and she already knew she


    liked it. "This bracelet is so beautiful! There''s even a small bell here. It''s so cute!"


    She looked at him and smiled from ear to ear.


    "Do you like it?" Leon took the bracelet from the box and grabbed her wrist. "Come. Let me put it on


    you."


    "Thank you, Leon. You''re so nice." Michelle had always been honest. Even a simple praise was


    enough to make her euphoric, and she would express it.


    That was why Leon liked her so much.


    "I wanted to buy you a strawberry cake, but I was afraid that you wouldn''t be able to sleep after eating


    it. I''ll make it up to you tomorrow," Leon said as she sped the bracelet around her wrist.


    "I don''t need the strawberry cake. Just you being with me during my birthday is enough." Michelle


    smiled sweetly. "It would be better if there really was a strawberry cake," she added.


    "I know." Leon looked at the bracelet and admired how itplemented her wrist. "It''s done.


    Do you like it?" Michelle raised her wrist and shook it in front of him. "Are these real diamonds?"


    "Don''t worry, they''re fake. It''s not expensive," Leon lied. "It just cost me 888 dors. I''ve just received


    my sry, and I could afford to buy the bracelet for you."


    "888?" she eximed. ''Why does everything that Leon buys always has the number eight on the price?


    The perfume is worth 88, while this bracelet is 888.''


    "Yes. Isn''t it lucky? You told me before that eight is a lucky number," Leon said.


    Michelle giggled. "Leon, do you also believe in that stuff?"


    "No, but I believe in you." After a short pause, Leon asked, "What''s your birthday wish?"


    "I can''t say it out loud. If I did, it might note true." Michelle pouted her lips. Once in a while, she


    would fumble the bracelet on her left wrist. She seldom wore jewelry, so she wasn''t used to the feeling.


    Leon flicked her forehead. "You won''t realize your birthday wish if you don''t say it out loud. Nini always


    did during her birthday. Simple wishes will be granted immediately, while difficult ones will take some


    time."


    "Really?" Michelle''s eyes lit up against the incandescent light. "Will it reallye true if I say it out


    loud?"


    Leon nodded. "You can try."


    Michelle rubbed her hands together and closed her eyes. "I wish that Mom and Dad woulde back


    home and celebrate my birthday with me."


    Leon tussled her hair and said, "It''lle true."


    "Thank you, Leon." Even though Michelle knew that it was very unlikely for her birthday wish toe


    true, it still made her happy to say it out loud and hear Leon assure her that it woulde true.


    Since it was already way past midnight, the two greeted each other goodnight.


    As soon as Leon''s foot stepped into his room, he heard a voice crying behind her. What he heard made


    his heart skip a beat.


    "Leon! I love you!"

 Chapter 711 A Gentle Man

    Chapter 711 A Gentle Man


    When Michelle received a phone call from her parents, she was so ecstatic that she cried out "I love


    you." However, these words did not mean what they truly meant.


    Leon was still shocked by what Michelle had said. He couldn''t fully turn around to see her, just enough


    to catch a glimpse.


    He expected to see Michelle running towards him, but instead saw her staring at her phone.


    Her parents must''ve called her. However, the credit didn''t go to him.


    He had no time to arrange such a surprise.


    "Mom, Dad, I miss you so much!" Michelle cried over the phone. She was doing her best to battle the


    tears welling in her eyes.


    Leon watched from afar and stood still by the door.


    "Mom, what are you doing with Dad? Why don''t you go to bed? It''s sote." Michelle walked into her


    bedroom and gently closed the door.


    "We have just finished our work. We wanted to greet our daughter a happy birthday," Adams, Michelle''s


    father, said.


    "Happy birthday, Michelle!" ine, her mother, chimed in. "You''re 22 years old now. You''re already a


    grown-up!"


    The couple hadn''t talked to their daughter for such a long time. Hearing her voice was enough to make


    their voices crack.


    "I''m sorry, Michelle. We can''t celebrate your birthday with you this year. Don''t be sad, okay? We''lle


    home soon," ine said.


    "By the end of the year, we will be transferred back to Lexingport City," Adams added.


    "Wow, that''s great!" Sitting on the bed with her legs crossed, Michelle wiped the tears flowing from her


    eyes as her smile grew wider. "Dad, Mom, I''m so d you called me. You seldom had the chance


    before. When you had, we''d only talk for like three minutes."


    "Don''t worry," ine said with a smile. "We can chat for an hour. Actually, it must be James and Emma


    who helped us."


    "It must be them. Mr. Shi invested three hundred million dors in our project," Adams exined.


    "Then I guess it''s them.


    Mom, how are you and Dad? Make sure to eat properly, okay? You don''t wanna lose weight. You won''t


    be as pretty if you do."


    Adamsughed. "With me around, your mom would never lose weight."


    Michelle chuckled too. "Dad, did you make moon cakes for Mom yesterday? I miss the moon cakes


    you made."


    Meanwhile, Leon was still standing on the other side of the door. It was slightly open, enough for some


    light to spill through the narrow crack, which shone on Leon''s shoes and legs.


    He was pleased to hear Michelle sounding so happy, so he left with a smile and closed the door for her.


    When Michelle woke up the next day, Leon was no longer there. She checked her phone and saw his


    message. "Sorry, I had to leave early."


    Today marked her first day as a 22-year-old woman.


    She spent the entire morning replying to birthday wishes from friends. From time to time, couriers


    would ring her doorbell and hand her gifts.


    In the afternoon, Lydia and Debra came. With them, they brought a birthday cake, balloons, and


    ribbons.


    Soon after, Aron and her ssmates also arrived. "Austin will be hereter. He just had something to


    deal with," Aron said.


    The whole afternoon was filled with infectiousughter as Michelle decorated the house with the others.


    When evening came, James, Emma, and Dora arrived. They brought with them an expensive bottle of


    red wine and ordered take-out food from a high-end restaurant.


    It was already time for dinner, and yet someone was missing.


    "Leon''s not yet here. He''s probably busy." Michelle pouted her lips.


    "Austin won''t make it, either. So will Colby. It seems that both of them are busy with something," Aron


    said as he put away his phone.


    "Mimi, sit down and let''s have dinner first. Earlier, I saw Uncle Leon go to thepany to meet Uncle


    John. They probably have something important to discuss," James said to ay Michelle''s worries.


    "Leon went to see Uncle John? Does it have something to do with Nini?" Michelle said as she pulled


    the chair next to Emma. "When will Ninie back? Is she going to bring the kids with her? Have you


    seen their photos? Do they look super cute? Who do they look like more? Nini or Uncle John?"


    James rubbed his temple and shook his head in resignation. "Why do you have so many questions?"


    "She can''t stop speaking when ites to Nina. I''ve never seen her care about me so much ever,"


    Emma said with jealousy and nced at Michelle. "Actually we don''t know when Nina wille back."


    "We all want to know, but Uncle John doesn''t tell us anything," Dora said.


    "Well, let''s not talk about her then. Today is Mimi''s birthday. Let''s focus on the birthday celebrant."


    Then, James raised his ss for a toast. "Together, let''s wish Mimi a happy birthday!"


    "Happy Birthday!" Everyone cheered happily as they all raised their sses.


    Michelle was already very happy with her birthday celebration. Little did she know, there was another


    surprise waiting for her outside the door.


    While everyone was enjoying dinner, the doorbell rang twice.


    "Who is it? Is it Austin?"


    "Maybe it''s Colby? Or maybe they came together."


    "It must be Leon. I''ll open the door." Debra stood up, but Michelle grabbed her shoulder.


    "Let me open the door!" Michelle thought it might be Leon, so she wanted to see him first before


    anyone else. "I''ll go. You''re all my guests so you should enjoy yourselves."


    Lydia and Debra looked at each other and covered their mouths to hide their giggles. They knew what


    Michelle was thinking of and what she was expecting.


    Michelle opened the door and was expecting to see Leon.


    However, when she saw her parents, her eyes widened and her jaw dropped.


    "Happy birthday, Michelle." ine reached out to hold her daughter.


    "Do you still recognize your mom and me?" Adam said as a soft smile formed on his lips.


    "Dad! Mom!" Michelle rushed to them and gave them a tight embrace. She was such in a hurry that she


    knocked over the cake in her father''s hand by ident. But that didn''t matter. There were still several


    cakes waiting for them at home.


    Everything was so surreal for Michelle that she had a hard time believing if all this was really


    happening. She never expected her parents toe home for her birthday, and yet now, she was


    closer to them than she could ever hope to imagine.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Michelle and her parents thought it was all James'' idea. They thought that it was because of him that


    Adams and ine could take half the day off, so they thanked him again and again.


    James knew it wasn''t him. All he did was that her parents could call Michelle while they phone call was


    monitored.


    Only John had the power to make all this possible.


    And the only one who could make him do anything was Nina.


    ''Did Uncle Leon ask help from Uncle John to make this happen?''


    The more James thought about it, the more likely he believed it was true. After all, he had personally


    seen Leon go to the Time Group to meet John.


    Leon had been keeping a low profile in Lexingport City. If James hadn''t known Bryant had something to


    do with Leon, he wouldn''t have seen through Leon''s lies.


    He wanted to tell Michelle that Leon wasn''t poor at all, but John told him not to get involved. After all, it


    was Leon''s own business.


    So James didn''t exin, and Michelle''s family continued to thank him.


    After dinner, Michelle lit the candles and made a wish. Then, she cut the cake evenly and distributed it


    to everyone present.


    Someone stood up and wiped some of the cream on Michelle''s face. Then, people fought over the


    cakes as merryughter echoed across the four walls.


    Soon after, her friends began to leave one by one, and the house grew quiet.


    Michelle was so tired. After taking a shower, she fell asleep.


    While she was asleep, Adams and ine sneaked into their daughter''s room. They ced a letter


    beside her and left reluctantly.


    There were two cars parked by the curb. Adams and ine got in the car at the front, while Leon was


    sitting in the car behind them.


    The moon was at its peak, and aside from the chirping of crickets and the rustling of autumn leaves,


    everything else was quiet.


    "Mr. Lu, are we going back now?" Charles, the driver, looked at the car in front of them and waited for


    his boss''s signal.


    "No." Leon leaned back and closed his eyes for a while. "Stay here and take a nap. You can leave in


    the morning and have a good sleep. You''ll have the day off tomorrow."


    "Mr. Lu, I''m fine. But do you really want to stay here in the car for the whole night?"


    "Yes." Leon pinched his nose to jolt him back awake. "Michelle had a good time tonight. When she


    wakes up and find that there is no one else home, she''ll feel lonely."


    "Mr. Lu, you can go back to have a proper rest and thene back at dawn,"


    Charles suggested.


    "No. I can''t get up early in the morning if I go back to sleep now." He didn''t want Michelle to wake up in


    the morning and realize that she was alone.


    Charles sigh and looked down. He was ashamed. Both of them were men, yet he could never be as


    gentle as Leon.

 Chapter 712 I Will Never Dislike You

    Chapter 712 I Will Never Dislike You


    The next morning, the rm clock red. Michelle rubbed her eyes drowsily, hit the snooze button,


    and closed her eyes.


    She rubbed her head against the pillow, trying to coax herself back to sleep.


    But the phone beside her kept beeping, making it hard for her to go back to sleep.


    She checked her phone and saw three messagesing from Leon. "Good morning, Michelle. It''s time


    for breakfast. Go downstairs," the first message read.


    "I''m at your door," the next one read.


    "My dear white rabbit, please get up and open the door. I want toe inside," thest message read.


    She groaned and buried her head underneath her pillow. ''Please let me sleep, '' she mumbled to


    herself.


    She grabbed her phone again and squinted her eyes to reread the messages. She thought she was


    dreaming when she first saw the WeChat messages from Leon.


    ''There is no way he''s going to sing the rabbit song, '' she thought.


    Thest time she sang this song was when she was in the 3rd grade back in elementary school.


    But from to time, her mother would sing this song whenever she knocked on her door.


    ''Why would Leon sing such a childish song?


    I must be dreaming.


    Hmm...maybe I''ll ask him to sing it for meter.''


    Michelle continued to toss and turn as she rested her head on top of her arm. She felt the cold bracelet


    touch her face, which made her feel a little ufortable, and shifted to a new sleeping position.


    However, as much as she tried, she couldn''t get back to sleep since her phone kept beeping. There


    were already several WeChat notificationsing from Leon.


    "Get up already and open the door for me!" he texted.


    "I brought you your favorite breakfast. If you don''t get up now, it''ll grow cold.


    Get up, Michelle. Get up!" He sent numerous lines of messages, hoping it would wake her up.


    "Who is this?!" She kicked away her nket and sat up with a frown. She picked up the phone and


    groggily read through her messages.


    ''So I wasn''t dreaming.


    It really is Leon.


    And he''s at the door, waiting for me with breakfast.''


    Just like that, her frown dissipated and turned into a wide smile. She got out of bed quickly and didn''t


    even pass the mirror to check how she looked like right now.


    She was so excited to see him that she forgot to wear shoes. So she ran halfway back and put on a


    pair.


    ''Leon doesn''t like me walking around barefoot.''


    When she opened the door, he greeted her like a dazzling ray of sunshine. She saw his gentle smile as


    the cool wind tussled his hair slightly.


    The sunlight shone on her neck and the lower part of her body, making her feel warm inside and out.


    Her face lit up, and her smile grew only wider. "Leon!" she greeted him in excitement.


    The very sight of Michelle reinvigorated Leon, who was too tired and fatigued from not sleeping well


    "Let''s have breakfast first." He touched her head and further messed up her already messy hair. It was


    all tangled up, and there were still some bits of dried cream that clung to it. When she spoke, he could


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    smell a faint creamy smell emanate from her breath.


    "Did you sleep without taking a showerst night?" he asked as he walked inside.


    "Yes." She nodded. "Leon, how did you know? Do I smell bad?"


    She raised her arm and took a sniff. "It''s not smelly, though I think there''s still some leftover from the


    cream cakest night. Wait here, Leon. I''ll just take a shower."


    "Eat first. Then you go take a shower. Your breakfast will grow cold if you don''t eat it right away." He


    reached out to hold her arm and gave it a tight squeeze.


    "But..." She averted her eyes and looked down.


    ''It''s important that I take a shower, or else Leon might dislike my smell.


    But he''s right; breakfast is also important. It won''t taste good if it''s cold.''


    So she continued to stand still, paralyzed by her indecision.


    Both of them didn''t move for such a long time that Leon was able to sense that something was wrong


    with her.


    "Breakfast''s more important," he said.


    "Do you think my body smells bad? Won''t you dislike me, Leon?" she confessed.


    "No, I won''t. I won''t dislike you," he whispered in a soft voice.


    ''I will never dislike you.''


    When she felt his reassurance, she looked back at him, with joy evident on her face. "Okay, then. Let''s


    have breakfast! Hurry up!"


    "Okay." He put the breakfast on the table and handed her a cup of soybean milk. He took a straw and


    punched it for her. "It''s not hot. You can drink it at ease."


    She took a small sip and felt it moisten her throat, which made her voice sound softer. "Leon, it''s a


    shame you weren''t able toe herest night. We threw cream at each other as if we were throwing


    snowballs."


    "Sounds like you had fun." He pulled out a chair and motioned for her to sit down. He prepared the


    breakfast in front of her and sat down next to her.


    Michelle preferred talking to Leon face-to-face, so she turned to look at him. "You really are my lucky


    star. Yesterday, my parents surprised me and came back home to celebrate my birthday. I was so


    happy!"


    "That''s good to hear." Just seeing her jubnt expression made the long talk and the teases from John


    all worth it.


    "If only you herest night, Leon. But I understand. You were busy with work. Besides, you were the


    first person to greet me a happy birthday, and you gave me this beautiful bracelet." She shook her left


    hand with the bracelet.


    He kept his mouth shut. ''Just let her think I was busy with work.''


    "Austin and Colby didn''te yesterday. They said it was because of an emergency. I hope they''re


    doing fine."


    He knew why they couldn''t make it.


    No one knew better than Leon why Austin and Colby couldn''te to Michelle''s birthday party.


    "Don''t worry about them. They''re no longer kids. I heard from my boss that an investor was supposed


    to meet with Austin yesterday. He must be very busy dealing with him right now."


    To say Austin was busy was an understatement. He also had lots of both internal and external troubles


    guing his mind right now.


    Even though he didn''t want to take over his family''s business, the investor was pushing him to take


    responsibility and run thepany. However, this was the least of his worries.


    The bigger problem were his siblings, who had always kept an eye on him. Now they had regarded him


    as a thorn they had to pluck. It wouldn''t take long for them to scheme against him and kick him out of


    thepany.


    However, Austin''s father had always been supportive of him and treated him as a sessor. While he


    wouldn''t let anything happen to Austin, he also wouldn''t help him. This was his father''s means to


    strengthen his abilities.


    That was where Austin stood. He was too busy to think of his love life.


    "As for Colby..." Leon chuckled, not trying to hide his contempt. Michelle tilted her head in confusion.


    "Why? What''s wrong with Colby?"


    "He hit a Bugatti, which was a limited edition. He and the owner are still discussing how to settle this


    financially. Since that Bugatti is worth more than ten million dors, it wouldn''t be so easy for Colby to


    get off the hook," Leon said indifferently, not caring what would happen to Colby.


    Hearing Colby''s ident and the potential costs made Michelle gasp in worry. "Oh my God! Are Colby


    and that man okay? Is it serious? I''ll call Colby and ask him about it.


    I''m his friend, and yet nobody knew he got into an ident yesterday. We were too busy hanging


    around that he didn''t even cross our minds." She fumbled for her phone but realized that she left it up


    in her bedroom.


    Then, she sprang up from her chair, but Leon grabbed her shoulder and motioned her to sit back down.


    "I''ve already asked around. They''re fine. Something was just wrong with his car. He''s probably very


    right now trying to smooth everything out. When he''s done, he''ll contact you himself." He sensed the


    worry in her voice and was a little jealous.


    "Okay. I hope everything turns out fine for him." The worry still lingered in her voice.


    "Don''t worry about him. Just worry about yourself. Next time, don''t take Colby''s car anymore. He''s not


    good at driving," he reminded her.


    If he were any good at driving, then he wouldn''t have let Charles hit his car. Charles was so good at


    driving and deception that he didn''t make anyone suspect that he was the one who hit the other car.


    Leon wondered where Bryant found this talent.

 Chapter 713 We Can Do Something

    Chapter 713 We Can Do Something


    Michelle suddenly recalled how Colby drove one-handedly back when he went for a drive with Debra.


    He was constantly stepping on the elerator as if he didn''t care how much car oil could cost him. She


    then nodded her head and said, "Colby drives too fast. I don''t think it''s safe."


    "So listen to me and don''t get into a car with him again." Leon smiled brightly at that.


    "Okay, Leon. I''ll listen to you." Michelle nodded her head obediently. "Leon, how did you know that


    Colby hit someone else''s car?"


    "I saw it." He had watched everything unfold from his car behind the Bugatti. Charles'' acting skills were


    actually great. He seemed much more domineeringpared to Colby.


    The Bugatti was really expensive. Colby was so stunned at that time and didn''t know what to do. As a


    result, he was unable to go to Michelle''s home and celebrate her birthday with her.


    The roses inside his car had probably already withered by that point.


    ''He wanted to confess his love to her on her birthday? No way!'' Leon snorted inwardly.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "What kind of car is a Bugatti? It''s over ten million! It seems like it''s much more expensive than James''


    car. Does that mean Colby has to pay the much aspensation?" Michelle asked, tilting her head.


    "The damage wasn''t at all that serious. Colby''s family can afford to pay for thepensation. But the


    owner of the car didn''t want money. That made it all the more difficult to settle everything,"


    Leon said casually. But deep in his heart, he was overjoyed. He wouldn''t let Colby off that easily.


    Charles would make a fuss about it for at least a few more days. By that time, Colby''s family would


    discover about the crash and would hopefully forbid their son from spending too much money on dating


    women.


    "That''s right." Michelle sighed.


    "Cheer up. It''s none of your business anyway. They can solve their problems themselves. Come, let''s


    have breakfast." Leon poked Michelle''s forehead lightly.


    Michelle ate her breakfast just as he ordered her to do. After finishing her meal, she sighed again.


    "Leon, why do they have to drive such expensive cars? All cars are the same, aren''t they? Oh, but then


    there are also many kinds of vehicles. There are taxis, buses, trucks..."


    The expression on Leon''s face froze.


    "And sports cars! James likes sports cars. But his sports cars are different. There are also the business


    vehicles, off-road vehicles, and so on. Nini used to own an off-road vehicle, right? I don''t know its


    brand, though. These are the only vehicles I know. The rest, I know nothing about," Michelle said.


    Using her fingers, she counted all the vehicles she knew. But at this point, she was starting to lose


    track of the number, so she put her hand away.


    Leon seemed surprised for a moment. "In short, you really don''t know much about cars, right?"


    "Well, I''m not entirely clueless. I''ve just mentioned all the cars I know. But I don''t know how a Bugatti


    looks like. After all, there are so many cars running on the road every day. I might have seen one


    before, but I would never know their brands." Michelle looked serious as she said this.


    "Don''t you know its logo?" Leon narrowed his eyes as he asked.


    Michelle shook her head.


    Leon was dumbfounded by her response.


    He whispered to himself, "She really has no idea about cars. What was I afraid of before? I can just


    drive my car. She can''t tell anyway."


    "What are you talking about, Leon?" Michelle couldn''t properly hear what he was muttering to himself,


    but she was able to catch a few words here and there.


    "Oh, it''s nothing." Raising his head, Leon smiled warmly at her. It turned out that all his worries were


    meaningless. It didn''t matter if he was driving a good car or if he took a subway or a bus with her.


    "Are you done with your breakfast? Then go take a bath and wash your hair."


    "Yeah, I''m done eating. So I''ll be taking a bath now. Please enjoy yourself."


    Michelle then trotted upstairs to take a shower.


    After thirty minutes, she came out wearing nothing but a bath towel with another towel wrapped around


    her head. She seemed to be in a good mood as she opened her wardrobe and picked a dress. She


    chose the same dress she wore back in the amusement park.


    All this time, her phone was lying quietly on her bedside table. When she was about to retrieve it, she


    found a letter beside it. It was encased in a light pink envelope with rabbit patterns all over it.


    Nheless, it was already yellowing in some spots, and the paper inside it seemed old.


    These were the envelopes and writing papers that Michelle had bought back when she was still in her


    third year of high school. The head teacher back then asked the students to write a letter to their


    parents. It was the year before they took their college entrance exam, and their teacher hoped that


    these letters would help the parents understand their children''s feelings.


    Back then, the others bought ordinary envelopes and writing papers. But Michelle went all out for hers.


    She chose something that looked unique and beautiful.


    She even bought an entire stack of them. She said that she didn''t have to buy more in the future.


    When her parents saw the pile of envelopes and writing paper, they initially thought that she was


    probably in love and wanted to write love letters to a special someone. Secretly, they watched her for a


    while only to find out that she wasn''t in love after all.


    One of their family''s rule was to never let anything go to waste. It was because of this that they


    promised to write and send letters whenever they were far away from each other. This way, the writing


    papers and envelopes that Michelle bought would not be wasted. At the same time, these letters would


    record and keep their memories.


    However, their family rarely separated from each other. In the end, the pile of envelopes and writing


    papers were sealed away in their study for a long time.


    But now, they were finally used.


    Even though the envelope didn''t bear any signature, Michelle knew at a nce that this came from her


    parents.


    She quickly opened the envelope and read the first sentence on the letter. It was her father Adams who


    had written. He said that he had finally found good use of her writing papers and envelopes.


    Two-thirds of the letter was just him reminiscing about some interesting things in the past. The rest was


    to tell Michelle to take good care of herself. And while the letter itself was wordy, it was full of love and


    concern.


    Upon reading it, Michelle started giggling. She didn''t even notice the knock on the door.


    But now that she was done with the letter, a heavy mncholic feeling descended on her. Her parents


    stayed with her for the entire nightst night, but they were already gone by the time she woke up in


    the morning. Now, she felt a gaping hole in her heart.


    Last night was perfect. It was full of life andughter, but the morning was the exact opposite of it. It


    was so empty and lonely now that they were gone.


    "Michelle?" Leon had decided toe in even though Michelle didn''t seem to hear his knocks. Her


    back was turned on him, so he couldn''t see what she was holding. But she seemed deeply engrossed


    with it.


    The room was very quiet then. So when a voice suddenly spoke up from behind her, Michelle jumped.


    No matter how gentle it was, she was startled by it. She grabbed the letter in her hand and crumpled it


    into a ball.


    Her body was shaking slightly. The dry towel wrapped around her head loosened and fell on the floor.


    Leon picked it up and asked her gently, "Did I scare you?"


    "No...just a little bit,"


    Michelle answered. With her bright eyes, she stared at Leon for a moment. She then shed her


    brilliant smile and called his name in a sweet voice.


    Now that Leon was around, her heart didn''t feel as empty as before. His very presence dispelled the


    loneliness that threatened to consume her.


    He had even sent her messages this morning, urging her to get up from bed early.


    "Is there something wrong?" Leon ced the towel back over Michelle''s head, gently rubbing her hair


    to dry it. He used to do this to her sister, Nina, so he was good at it. He wasn''t too forceful or weak as


    he dried her hair.


    This made Michelle so happy that she couldn''t help herself from standing on her tiptoes. She said, "Oh,


    it''s nothing."


    "Well, we can do something if you want." Michelle seemed confused by his words. She looked at him


    with her eyebrows almost knitted together.


    He stopped what he was doing for a while to study her face, and then went on with drying her hair.


    "I mean, you can ask me to dry your hair for you."


    "No, that''s okay. I was nning to air dry it anyway. I don''t like using a hairdryer. I''m afraid that it might


    roast my hair like cookies. It won''t be soft to touch anymore. I''m going to the yard to let the wind dry my


    hair."


    Leon chuckled. "That''s a rather good metaphor. Wait, don''t move. Let me dry it a little more before you


    go out and let the wind do the rest."


    The towel had absorbed the water from her hair, turning moist and damped in no time. Leon then


    picked up the discarded bath towel on the edge of her bed and ced it over her hair.


    It covered Michelle''s eyes and half of her face like a veil.


    "Leon, I can''t see anything." Michelle tried raising her head as she spoke, but Leon firmly held her head


    in ce. This way, the bath towel wouldn''t fall down.


    The bath towel was pressed against her nose. Her lips were pink and alluring.


    Leon stared at her lips, swallowing.


    He bent forward a bit to get close to Michelle. Their lips were merely inches away from each


    other.

 Chapter 714 Give Himself To Her

    Chapter 714 Give Himself To Her


    The bath tower covered Michelle''s eyes. As a result, she couldn''t see anything at all. She waited a long


    time until she could no longer hold herself back. "What''s wrong, Leon?"


    Her soft voice was enough to snap him out of his thoughts. His whole body suddenly froze. It was then


    he realized that there was only less than a centimeter space between their faces. If Michelle''s question


    came a secondter, he would have kissed her by then.


    "It was nothing." Leon had finally recovered upon realizing what he was about to do. He quickly let go


    of the bath towel, letting it fall down to the floor behind Michelle.


    Now that the thing that was blocking her eyesight was taken off, Michelle could finally see again. She


    was surprised to find a red-eared Leon. Since he was standing close to her, she could clearly see his


    red ears.


    "Leon, your ears are so red." Michelle blinked rapidly, wondering at what could possibly make Leon


    look so flustered.


    "Oh...I..." Leon''s first instinct was to deny it, but they were too close to each other. He could still feel the


    heating out of his body in waves. His throat was a little dry and hoarse so he could only let out five


    words from his mouth. "I need to go out."


    "What? Okay then." Michelle looked even more confused by his reaction. She watched him walk out of


    the door when she suddenly remembered that she had to go out to the yard to air dry her hair. She


    hurried after him.


    As soon as she was downstairs, she found Leon standing in front of the water dispenser. He finished


    two sses of cold water in a row.


    ''Is the water really that delicious?''


    Michelle was confused. She walked over to him and poured herself a ss of her own. After drinking it,


    she realized that there was nothing really special about it. ''Why is Leon drinking so much then?''


    Leon watched Michelle drink her own ss of cold water from the corner of his eye. Then, he looked


    down on his own empty ss. At that point, he couldn''t remember how much he had already drunk.


    Upon noticing the confusion in Michelle''s eyes, Leon tried toe up with an excuse. "The water


    tastes good. It''s a little sweet."


    Michelle had always believed whatever Leon said. And since he told her that the water was sweet, she


    began to believe it as well. She took another half a ss and drank it, hoping it would taste sweet this


    time.


    But she still couldn''t taste anything sweet.


    She frowned and asked, "Are you sure we are drinking water from the same dispenser? Or is there


    something wrong with my taste buds?"


    Now that Leon had drunk a few sses of cold water, he was able to calm down. Upon hearing


    Michelle''s question, he suddenly burst outughing.


    "No." There was a hint of a smile in his voice. "You probably couldn''t taste the water''s sweetness


    because you''ve been eating too much sweet food."


    Michelle tilted her head and asked, "Is that so?"


    "Don''t forget that you just ate your birthday cakest night. That one is sweet." Leon didn''t want her to


    think too much about it, so he quickly changed the topic. "Now that the Mid-Autumn Festival has


    already passed, are you going back to the club tomorrow? I think Austin will be too busy to go with you


    for midnight snacks. If you want somepany, you can call me instead."


    ''How does he know about my midnight snacks with Austin?''


    After she had turned her phone on, Austin had told her that he was working for apany near their


    club.


    He had invited her out for midnight snacks.


    But how did Leon know about this?


    Of course, Leon knew more than that. He also knew that she also had another girl with her, who looked


    like a high school student, whenever she went out with Austin.


    And since the two were never alone together, Leon never mention it before.


    Looking at Michelle''s confused expression, Leon realized that he had inadvertently spilled the beans.


    He quickly exined, "I tried going to you a few times, but I found out that you went out with your


    friends forte night snacks. So I didn''t want to disturb you."


    This time, he wasn''t lying. At the time of his discovery, he was just a step behind Austin. And then it


    happened again and again.


    Back then, he hadn''t figured out his feelings for Michelle, so he hadn''t told her before.


    "Really? You came to me a few times?" Michelle''s eyes lit up. "Don''t ever think that you are bothering


    me. Feel free toe to me anytime. You can never disturb me no matter what I''m doing."


    There was a certainty in her eyes as she said this. Leon found himself hesitating a bit before finally


    believing her. He smiled. "You better keep your words then and don''t even think about breaking them."


    "Never." Michelle raised her chin and held out her little finger, hooking it a bit. "Pinkie swear."


    "Very well then. Pinkie swear." Naturally, Leon was willing to indulge her, hoping that she would


    remember her promise. He hooked his little finger to hers and said, "Seal it."


    Then their thumbs met.


    "Alright." Just as Leon was about to let go of her finger, Michelle continued to hold on to him and said,


    "Wait a minute! I actually learned something new, so we can do it like this."


    Michelle spread out his palm and pressed it against hers. She brushed their palms together.


    "So now, we have two copies of our promise. One for you and one for me."


    Leon looked at her intently.


    The whole thing was childish, but Leon felt his heart skip a beat with inexplicable joy.


    Just as Michelle was about to withdraw her hand, he grabbed it again.


    Leon was holding onto her hand tightly. His palm was cold, but she suddenly felt so hot.


    Her heart was beating wildly against her chest. It was as if she could hear it banging loudly. She tried to


    take back her hand. "Leon."


    She was so shocked by Leon''s odd behavior.


    She couldn''t believe it. If Leon continued to hold her hand like this, her heart might just jump out.


    She could acutely feel his warmth fusing into her fingertips. And from there, she could feel it flowing up


    to her face. Her cheeks were already starting to heat up. Michelle was aware that her face was already


    turning red because of shyness. She was afraid that Leon might find out, so she quickly lowered her


    head and used her hair to cover her face.


    Leon, on the other hand, thought that he had frightened her so he immediately let go of her hand.


    He then leaned over and tried to speak as gently as possible. "Michelle, I have something to ask you."


    "What is it?" Michelle asked in a low voice.


    Taking a deep breath, he pondered on whether he should finally say it. But after a moment of thought,


    he decided to be subtle about it.


    "Do I treat you well?"


    Michelle raised her head as soon as she felt the blush on her face fade a bit. Her pale skin had always


    had a pinkish glow, so Leon didn''t notice anything unusual about her face. He only stared at her


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    expectantly, waiting for her answer.


    "You treat me well," Michelle answered sincerely.


    Leon asked, "Do you hate me then?"


    "No, I don''t." Michelle shook her head. She didn''t hate him. In fact, she really liked him.


    Leon smiled faintly. He thought to himself, ''She doesn''t hate me. Does this mean she like me then? But


    the question now is how much.''


    "I remember you telling me that you want to have a boyfriend as handsome as me, right?"


    "Yes." Michelle nodded her head as well. And inside her heart, she added, ''I want to have a boyfriend


    like you.''


    "Do you really think there is a person in the world who is as handsome as me?"


    "Well, no," Michelle answered confidently. ''How can there be someone in the world who is as


    handsome as Leon? But even if there is, he''ll still be nothingpared to Leon.''


    Leon chuckled at her response. "Do you like my face?"


    Pursing her lips, Michelle stared intently at his handsome face.


    ''He''s only asking whether I like his face or not. He''s not asking if I like him or not, right? In this case, I


    should say yes.''


    She hesitated for a moment before answering carefully, "Yes."


    "How about my legs? Do you like them as well?"


    "Yes, I do." Michelle was starting to get confused by his line of questioning.


    Raising his eyebrows, Leon smiled. "If you like them, I''ll let you have them."


    "What?" Michelle''s face had also turned pale. "You want to skin your face?"


    The smile on Leon''s face disappeared.


    "Or cut your legs off?" Michelle was so frightened by this that she stepped back. "No, no, no. I don''t


    want them. I don''t like them anymore."


    Leon was speechless by this.


    He meant to give himself to her.


    Why was she thinking of skinning his face


    and cutting off his legs?

 Chapter 715 Poor Taste

    Chapter 715 Poor Taste


    Leon felt that he was already straightforward enough, and yet Michelle still couldn''t understand. He


    believed that she had never imagined herself falling in love with him.


    ''After all, she has someone she likes.


    I can stop them from being in a romantic rtionship, but I can''t stop her from loving him.


    I don''t even know who he is.


    Is it Austin?


    It can''t be Colby. Is it Aron?


    She told me she just had a crush on someone recently. Maybe it''s... Forget it. I don''t want to know.''


    He frowned and looked at Michelle''s frightened expression. "Even if you wanted to, I wouldn''t skin my


    face or cut off my legs. Why do you think of skinning my face? It''s scary, you know."


    "Huh?" Michelle scratched her head. "I don''t know. Why do I think of such a terrible thing? Oh! I


    remember. Nini once told me about a case involving a corpse chopped into pieces..."


    "Okay, you can stop," Leon interrupted as he rubbed his temple. He knew her sister was involved one


    way or another.


    Other girls would cry out in pain and throw themselves into their brothers'' arms when they were hurt.


    But Nina was different. She was more likely to protect him if ever something did happen.


    ''Why does Nini influence the girl around her to be as bold as she is?'' he thought to himself. When


    Michelle spoke of that dismembered corpse, she was so calm.


    She should be a soft and obedient girl.


    "Okay, Leon." Michelle covered her mouth with both hands.


    She had already been used to covering her mouth with both hands, thinking it would add anotheryer


    of protection.


    Leon pulled her hands away from her mouth and continued to hold them. Her hand was soft and


    chubby, almost like a baby''s. He wanted to pinch them so bad but stopped himself since he might hurt


    her. But still, he craved the warmth that her hands emitted.


    Before he could let go of her hands, Michelle pulled them away from his grasp. "Leon," she called him


    softly, looking like a frightened dear.


    He really liked it when she was soft and obedient.


    "Michelle, did the person you likee to celebrate your birthdayst night?" Leon couldn''t help


    asking.


    When Michelle heard his question, she became flustered and looked away from him.


    "No, he didn''te." She shook her head.


    ''It is really Austin?''


    Leon stared at her pinkish face for a while and sighed.


    ''She broke her promise.


    She told me she wanted to find a boyfriend as good-looking as me. How can anyone meet that


    standard?


    I''m much more handsome than Austin.


    This girl must have poor taste.''


    "Michelle, do you want to buy a pair of sses? I can give you one as a birthday gift." Leon picked up


    his phone and searched for pictures of different eyesses. "Which one do you like?"


    She was so confused by the sudden shift in topic. At first, she nodded because she didn''t understand


    what he was trying to say. But as soon as she did, she shook her head. "Leon, I''m not nearsighted."


    "Are you sure about that?" he asked suspiciously.


    She paused for a while and reflected. "My eyesight''s a little affected, but it''s not that serious. I can still


    see the secondst row of the visual testing chart. Besides, if I wear sses, my eyesight might get


    worse."


    He put away his phone and sighed. "Okay, but since you still can''t see thatst line clearly, that means


    you''re still a little nearsighted. If your eyesight starts to go bad, I can help you. After all, my eyes are


    very clear."


    "Okay, will do!" She nodded her head happily.


    "Good girl." He patted her head and stared at her bright face. "My birthday''sing soon. Will you give


    me a special gift?"


    "It''s still twenty-two days away. What special gift do you want?" Michelle asked and raised her head.


    "Twenty-two days? How could you remember it so well?" Leon chuckled.


    "I think of your birthday every day. Actually, I''ve been struggling to find a gift that you''d like. Is there


    anything that you want? I can buy it for you."


    "Only you can give it to me. You don''t have to buy it. Once my birthdayes, you''ll know." A sly smile


    broke on his face.


    He looked as though he had a scheme in mind.


    Michelle tilted her head in curiosity. "Leon, what do you want? Why I am the only one who can give it to


    you?


    "Because only you keep telling it to me every day, and I want it to turn into reality." Leon stopped


    himself from saying too much. After all, it would be bad if she had guessed it in advance.


    If she wouldn''t be able to guess it beforehand, then he could ask her for it as a gift during his birthday.


    If that happened, she wouldn''t be able to refuse him.


    He was as evil as before. In the past, he had forced a woman to stay. Now, he was doing the same


    thing.


    "Forget about it for now. Right now, you have to focus on yourpetition," Leon said. "This is going to


    be your first time topete in an officialpetition. You must fight hard."


    Michelle''s eyes widened. "Leon, are you a god? It seems that you know everything about me. I haven''t


    even told you that I''ll bepeting."


    Of course he knew that. Otherwise, the money he had invested in their club would be wasted.


    He smiled. "Prepare well for thepetition, okay? Even if you''re just a substitute, you should still be


    in your best form."


    "Okay!" Michelle eximed.


    The next day, Michelle went back to the club and trained regrly to prepare for thepetition held in


    another province.


    While all of this was happening, she didn''t have much time to chat with Leon. She only managed to


    greet him twice every day: when she woke up, and when she was about to sleep.


    She found out that she would be join in thepetition although she was a mere recement.


    The news made her so excited but nervous at the same time. ''If Leon were here, maybe I wouldn''t feel


    so nervous, '' she thought.


    ''But if Leon were really here, I might be more nervous! He mightugh at me if I don''t perform well.''


    With onest exhale, she walked straight onto the stage.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    However, she didn''t know that Leon was watching her across the screen. He looked at her so intently


    that he didn''t notice Valerie pouring him a ss of water.


    When Michelle''s face appeared on the screen, the audience erupted. Even her opponents were quite


    surprised.


    Since Michelle never turned on her headset or showed her face, no one had thought that she was a


    girl.


    Only the people


    in her club knew the truth.


    The two teams hadpeted several times in various localpetitions. The other team thought


    Michelle was a young man. They never expected it to be a girl.


    Her bright smile and innocent face instantly captured the hearts of both the audience and other


    participants.


    There were a lot of female Esports yers, but only a few of them could be professionals.


    After thatpetition, Michelle became famous.


    Leon never took his eyes away from the live broadcast until Michelle was no longer there.


    When he was about to stand up, he heard Valerie say, "It''s not yet over. She has an interview."


    She was sitting on the sofa, holding an iPad.


    "When did youe back?" Leon was so engrossed with Michelle that she didn''t notice Valeriee


    in.


    He no longer had any feelings for her. He was like talking to an old friend. "Just now. When I saw that


    you were watching Michelle, I didn''t disturb you. Her interview''s about to start. Do you want to watch it


    together?"


    Valerie faced her iPad to him. There, Michelle was smiling while someone was pointing a microphone


    towards her.


    "Okay!" He sat down with her.


    They were rather close to each other.


    Valerie nced at the handsome man beside her. She could smell his light perfume. A smug smile


    formed at the corner of her mouth.

 Chapter 716 Express Her Love

    Chapter 716 Express Her Love


    Michelle''s parents had always taken her photos ever since she was a child. She had always been a


    photogenic girl and had no problem smiling happily in front of the camera. Her smile was able to melt


    people''s hearts.


    This was the case as Leon watched her on the screen.


    Every time he saw her smile, his lips would always curve upwards.


    Ever since they sat together, Valerie hadn''t moved her eyes away from Leon. She saw familiar


    glimpses of his affectionate expression every time he looked at Michelle. It was the same way he had


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    looked at her in the past. Finally, she was sure of one thing.


    Michelle wasn''t just his friend. He was in love with her.


    At first, she was doubtful about it. But now, she was sure, and the thought made her feel very uneasy.


    He had been looking for her for so long. And yet he fell in love with another woman. A young girl.


    Valerie felt disgusted as she watched Michelle during her interview.


    "Now that we''ve talked about thepetition, let''s focus on something else," the host said.


    "Okay, but please hurry up," Michelle replied. "I''m going to call my brother to tell him about the good


    news."


    "Isn''t he watching the live broadcast of thepetition?" the host asked.


    "I don''t want him to watch it. I''m afraid he''ll scold me for being fierce in the game," she answered.


    The host smiled. "Okay. We have a question for you and we''re curious to know the answer. No one


    knew that you were a girl because you''ve always hidden your voice and face. Why is that?"


    "Because he won''t allow me."


    The host looked confused. "Why wouldn''t he allow you?"


    "He doesn''t allow me to show neither my voice nor face. He also doesn''t allow me to add any friends


    on WeChat randomly. He says I''m easily deceived, and he doesn''t believe me when I tell him I''m not."


    "He must be a caring brother. My next question is for all the single boys. Do you have a boyfriend?"


    "What?" Her face turned pinkish. "No."


    The host continued his line of questioning. "Is there anyone you''re in love with?"


    Hearing the question made Leon frown. He thought he could no longer handle watching for another


    second, so he stood up and left.


    "Yes, I do. I like him very much," Michelle''s sweet voice yed from the screen. Valerie noticed that


    Leon had walked away. She immediately understood why.


    For a moment, she felt very sorry for him. The one he loved had a crush on someone else.


    But that was inconsequential to her. From now on, her heart only belonged to him.


    Since Michelle had already fallen in love with another man, Valerie thought she had nothing to worry


    about.


    Leon had learned a lesson from his experience with her. He had learned not to cage Michelle the same


    way he had done to her.


    When she heard Michelle say something from her iPad, her face turned pale. She tried to exit the page


    several times, but the live broadcast wouldn''t close. She had no choice but to turn off her iPad in a


    hurry.


    When the light from her iPad faded, her fingers trembled slightly.


    ''Thank God Leon went to the balcony.


    If he heard what Michelle had said...'' Her thoughts trailed as she couldn''t bring herself to even imagine


    the possibilities.


    After the interview, Michelle left the camera and exhaled upwards, gently blowing her bangs.


    Joanna pped as she walked towards her. "All this time, I thought you wanted to keep it a secret.


    Turns out you were just waiting for the right opportunity! You''re so awesome! But I gotta say, it''s a little


    high-profile."


    "I...I can''t help it. What if Leon was watching it?" Michelle pressed both her palms against her face. She


    could feel the warmth of her own hands. "I...I think I made a mistake, Joanna."


    "No! Don''t regret it. Have courage. If Leon watched it, then you can take that as an opportunity to


    confess your love to him. If not, then you can just repeat what you said to him." Joanna ced her arm


    around Michelle''s shoulders.


    "What?" Michelle''s legs were still trembling from the adrenaline of confessing. "Maybe Leon didn''t see


    it. After all, there are so many videos online."


    Joanna pinched Michelle''s nape. "Don''t be so timid, okay? What if he also likes you?"


    "But what if he doesn''t?" Her mind couldn''t help but jump to the worst-case scenario. The more


    Michelle thought about it, the more regretful she became.


    "If he doesn''t like you, then try to make him like you." At Joanna''s age, everything was a possibility for


    her.


    Even though Michelle always thought like a child, the fact was she was no longer one.


    "But what if he doesn''t like me?" she repeated in a dejected tone. "What happened a while ago was


    just an impulse. What if Leon doesn''t want to talk to me anymore? Ugh, I just hope he didn''t see it."


    "You can go ahead and ask him! If he says he watched it, that means he knows how you truly feel. If he


    feels the same way, then you''ll be a couple. But if he pretends as though it didn''t happen, then..."


    Joanna paused for a while, and then continued, "If that happens, then it''s your choice whether you


    want to pretend as if nothing happened or avoid him."


    "Avoid him? Do you mean to leave him?" Michelle pouted her lips. She didn''t want to leave Leon.


    Joanna looked up for a while and said, "That''s what I mean. If you don''t, can you handle seeing him


    date another girl? If I were in your position, I don''t think I''ll be able to."


    "Oh." Michelle imagined the scenario Joanna painted for her and understood her perspective.


    When they were no longer at the interview area, Michelle found a quiet corner to make a phone call.


    After waiting for two beeps, the other side answered the phone.


    "Hello, Leon!" she greeted excitedly. "I have good news to tell you."


    "Oh? What''s your good news?" Leon replied.


    He already knew what she was going to say but was willing to pretend that he didn''t.


    "I participated in thepetition, and we won! It''s good news, right?"


    "It is! I''m so proud of you. Congrattions!"


    From the sound of his voice, Michelle could imagine Leon smiling the same way she was.


    "When will youe back? I''ll pick you up at the airport and celebrate your sess."


    "Maybe after two days. I''m not yet sure since I''m not the one buying tickets." She bit her lower lip and


    tried to stop herself from speaking. But she managed to muster enough courage to continue. "Leon, I


    just had an interview. Did you..."


    ''Should I ask him directly if he watched it?


    Or should I ask him if he wants to watch it?''


    Leon wasn''t sure why she suddenly brought this up. He carefully thought of what to say next. "What''s


    wrong with that interview? And yes, I did watch it."


    "Oh...you did?" Michelle stammered. Her heart began to race as her mind started to feel like static.


    "Then, you heard what I said, right?"


    "Yes, I did." He sensed something wrong with her tone. "Michelle, what''s the matter?"


    Michelle panicked. "No, it''s nothing. I''m hanging up now. Bye."


    "Wait! Don''t hang up yet!" A long beep yed on Leon''s phone. He looked at the call log and saw that


    it was their shortest call ever. He began to sigh in disappointment.


    "You were so quick to hang up. Is there something that you don''t want me to know?" he mumbled to


    himself. Leon figured it had something to do with the interview, so he decided to watch it again from


    beginning to end.


    While he stared into his phone, Valerie stood by the door of the balcony and pressed her ears against


    the wall. She overheard their entire conversation.


    Although she didn''t hear what the other person said, she had a rough idea based on Leon''s replies.


    When she heard the footsteps growing closer, she went back to the sofa and pretended nothing had


    happened.


    She grabbed her iPad and swiped the screen. Before Leon could speak, she said, "You left before you


    finished watching the interview. Do you still want to watch it?


    But that was a live interview, and now, it''s over. Though I think they''ll upload itter. If you want to


    watch it, I can send you the video once it''s out." She shed a fake smile.


    "Don''t you have something important to do with my cousin? The live broadcast of thepetition took


    so long. Go ahead with your work. I''ll keep an eye on it for you."


    She shook the iPad in her hand and spoke in a calm demeanor.


    Leon nodded. "Okay, thank you."


    "You''re wee. We''re friends. I haven''t thanked you. I thought I would be alone for the rest of my life,


    with no family around me."


    Guilt started to snake up on Leon''s heart again.


    If it weren''t for him, Valerie wouldn''t have been left alone and helpless.


    "Sorry. I''ll try my best to make it up to you. You can go back to C Ind. You''ll have better


    "But I want to stay here in Lexingport City with my cousin. I''ll leave when he finally gets married." She


    paused and smiled at him. "Also, you don''t have to say sorry all the time. Things have passed. Go


    ahead with your work. I''ll send you the video as soon as it''s out."


    "Okay." He felt grateful for her kindness.


    When Leon left, the smile on Valerie''s face faded away.


    She quickly found the interview video of Michelle and sent it to a professional editor. She asked him to


    alter it ording to her requirements.


    ''Leon will only see what I want him to see, '' she thought to herself as a menacing smile shed across


    her face.

 Chapter 717 Fight For Love

    Chapter 717 Fight For Love


    Leon''s birthday wasing soon.


    While Wynn and Bryant were discussing their ns to throw him a birthday party, Leon happened to


    overhear it. He said casually, "There''s no need for a party. I won''t even bother celebrating with you. I


    just know that it''s going to be boring."


    "No party?" Bryant seemed hesitant before asking, "Are you afraid that we might throw a simple and


    shabby party? Well, we''re not on C Ind after all. It might turn out simple and shabby anyway."


    Wynn rolled his eyes at hispanion. "Didn''t you listen to what he just said? He said he didn''t want to


    celebrate it with us, but he didn''t say that he wouldn''t celebrate it at all. He just wanted to spend it alone


    with Michelle."


    "Does that mean you''re going to do something on your birthday?" Wynn giggled as he watched for


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Leon''s reaction. Leon found himself annoyed at the meaningful looks that Wynn kept giving him.


    Nheless, the other man was correct. It was as if he had read his mind.


    "I am hoping she will help me fulfill my birthday wish." With one hand inside his trouser pocket, Leon


    looked up at the sky, watching the white clouds drift aimlessly overhead. He couldn''t help but think that


    Michelle must be softer than the clouds in the sky.


    Wynn clicked his tongue and cursed. "You want to sleep with her, right?"


    "Ahem." Bryant interrupted Wynn by clearing his throat obtrusively.


    It was then that Valerie came over with three cups of coffee. "I made these for you."


    "Thank you, Valerie." Bryant took a cup with a smile.


    Wynn frowned, refusing to ept the coffee she had made.


    Faced with Wynn''s indifference, Valerie smiled awkwardly. "I''ll just put the coffee on the table then."


    Her voice was soft and low, and she refused to meet Wynn''s eyes. It looked like she was trying her


    best to please him. Her eyes were getting watery the longer she stayed in his presence.


    Valerie had always behaved gracefully whenever she talked to Bryant or Leon. She only acted like this


    whenever Wynn was around.


    Upon seeing her sullen face, Wynn immediately knew that he would be scolded soon.


    "You shouldn''t treat her like that, Wynn." Leon shot him a look as he picked up a cup of coffee himself.


    He took a sip and then praised her sincerely. "The coffee is really good, Valerie. When did you learn to


    make it?"


    "I just learned it yesterday," Valerie answered with a gentle smile.


    Leon returned the smile. "It''s actually our favorite brew, so thank you."


    "Yes, I know. I''ve been taking notes of your preferences all the time. I''m d you like it. If you want


    more in the future, I can always make it for you."


    The two of them continued talking, ignoring Wynn the whole time.


    Wynn began to lose his temper. "What did I do wrong? Was it something I said? I''ve never mocked her


    since you warned mest time."


    Indeed, he no longer made any sarcastic remarks towards her anymore, but he had rudely ignored her


    instead. As a result, Valerie would get scared every time she saw Wynn.


    Leon felt helpless at that. He felt like Wynn was bullying Valerie. But he also knew that Wynn was doing


    it for his own sake.


    Compared to Valerie, Wynn was much more important to Leon.


    "I didn''t even say anything wrong. She only looks frightened whenever she sees me because she is


    guilty. And her heart knows it. Or maybe she''s just pretending to be afraid of me. She wants you to


    think that I''m bullying her." Wynn red at Valerie in disgust. He then looked away as if he couldn''t


    stand to look at her any longer.


    Valerie''s face paled. She pressed her lips together as tears sprung out of her eyes. Nheless, she


    tried valiantly to hold them back.


    "Wynn, I know that you''re prejudiced against Valerie, but don''t say such harsh words." Bryant firmly


    believed that his cousin had done nothing wrong. He stared at Wynn with a straight face.


    Biting her lips, Valerie said, "I''m so sorry, Bryant. Please don''t fight because of me. I''ll just go to the


    next room."


    "We won''t fight because of you," Wynn sneered.


    "Wynn." Leon shot him a warning look, silently telling him to stop.


    Valerie curled her fingers into a fist at her side and forced a smile despite the tears in her eyes.


    "I don''t want you to at odds with each other because of me."


    "No, we won''t. I won''t be angry at Bryant. He is your cousin, and it''s normal that he defends you. Don''t


    be too full of yourself. It''s not like you can drive a wedge between us. Only stupid people will fall for that


    trick. And I don''t think Bryant is one. But if he is indeed a fool who only wants to protect his cousin, then


    I don''t want to be his friend anymore.


    Aren''t you supposed to go to the next room? Hurry up. We have something else to discuss." Wynn


    couldn''t help but raise his voice and yell at her upon seeing her still standing there, not willing to leave.


    Valerie clenched her fists. Her nails dug deeply into her palms as she did so. She kept her eyes


    lowered so that her thick eyshes could conceal the hatred in her eyes.


    Bryant stood up, grabbed his cousin''s wrist, and walked out of the room, dragging her behind him.


    "Bye!" Wynn''s face lit up as soon as the two were gone.


    Leon could only sigh. "Stop targeting Valerie. Both she and I were wrong after all. And most of the


    me was on me. I''m trying to make it up to her. Why are you making things so difficult for me?"


    Wynn pretended to not hear him at all. He only turned around from his seat and reached out for a cup


    of water. He avoided the coffee that Valerie had made for him.


    Meanwhile, Bryant was trying tofort his cousin in the next room. "Wynn can sometimes go too far.


    Just try avoiding him in the future. As long as you stay out of his way, he won''t make things difficult for


    you."


    "It''s alright, Bryant. I''m fine." Valerie gave him a watery smile. Her tears were still streaming down her


    face. "It''s just that sometimes I can''t stand the way he looks at me. It''s as if I''m disgusting even though


    I''m the one who was wronged back then."


    It was clear that she was choking back her sobs as she spoke.


    Bryant handed her a piece of tissue. He studied her face for a moment and said, "Valerie, do you think


    you didn''t do anything wrong back then?"


    Valerie stopped wiping her tears for a moment, looking pitiful as she said, "What do you mean, Bryant?


    Leon locked me up in the castle when he failed to win my heart. He didn''t even let anyone in to see


    me."


    Valerie wondered if Bryant knew something.


    But only she and Baker knew the truth of what happened that year. He would never betray her even if


    he had to take the me.


    Maybe it was Wynn who spoke ill of her in front of Bryant.


    She thought angrily, ''Damn Wynn. I''ll make sure to break Leon''s trust on him sooner orter.


    Just wait and see.''


    Bryant didn''t say anything else.


    After thinking for some time, he finally said, "Let me send you back to C Ind. We''ll go there after we


    celebrate Leon''s birthday in two days'' time."


    Upon hearing this, Valerie froze. Tears began welling up in her eyes again. "I won''t go back there,


    Bryant. I want to stay here with you in Lexingport City. I don''t want you to be alone here without any


    family around."


    Her words were dripping with sincerity. "You may have Leon and Wynn by your side and make new


    friends, but they are different from your family. Your friends can never rece them. I won''t leave until


    you get married."


    Her words seemed to have moved Bryant.


    The rest of his family never really cared about him. Only his cousin, Valerie, treated him differently.


    And while he knew the real reason why Valerie didn''t want to return to C Ind, he was still touched by


    her words.


    He decided then and there to turn a blind eye to it and let her fight for her love.


    After all, people should never take anything for granted in this world. They had to earn everything they


    want. Love was no exception to this.

 Chapter 718 A Necktie

    Chapter 718 A Necktie


    As per Leon''s request, the birthday party was canceled.


    Valerie didn''t want Leon to celebrate his birthday with Michelle. Besides, ording to Wynn, something


    would happen on that day, so she must do something to stop it.


    She went to her cousin''spany to talk to Leon.


    Bryant had set up a venture capital firm called the Feng Group in Lexingport City. The office was


    located in one of the buildings in the HD Square, which itself was the property of the Time Group and


    wasn''t far from the headquarters of the Time Group.


    John also dropped by to visit Leon sometimes. With Leon''s birthdaying up, all Nina, who was far


    away on C Ind, had been talking about was her brother''s birthday. She kept reminding John to


    celebrate her brother''s birthday on her behalf.


    Leon had no intention of celebrating his birthday with them, so he''d been telling them to not go through


    all the troubles.


    He didn''t say with whom he was going to celebrate, but John had already had a guess.


    "So, you and Michelle...?" John left the sentence hanging, but both of them were smart people¡ªLeon


    understood what he meant.


    A faint smile appeared on Leon''s face. "We¡ª"


    Before he could say anything further, a sudden knocking sound from the door of his office rang and cut


    him off.


    John cast a nce at the door, just in time to see a slim woman in a cyan dress walking in with an


    elegant smile.


    He could tell that she was ady from a distinguished family. She gave off a simr vibe as Vivian''s,


    though she looked purer. After all that happened with Vivian, John didn''t really have the patience to


    deal with those richdies.


    Thus, when he saw here in, he swiftly stood up and took his leave. "You must be busy. I''ll take my


    leave first. See youter."


    Valerie smiled politely and stood aside to make way for him. From the moment she came in to the


    moment the man left the room, the man never acknowledged her.


    She didn''t know him, but she knew that his identity definitely wasn''t simple. So how could such a


    person know Michelle?


    She had been standing at the doorstep eavesdropping on their conversation for a long time, and she


    could tell from the man''s tone that he was very familiar with Michelle and was concerned about her.


    ording to Bryant, Michelle didn''t know Leon''s identity, so it was impossible for him to introduce such


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    a powerful figure to her.


    Valerie stared dazedly at John''s leaving back, wondering about who Michelle really was. She''d never


    investigated Michelle because she was afraid that Leon would find out and get angry at her, so she


    didn''t know much about her. All information she had on her was just those bits and pieces she heard


    from Leon and Wynn.


    "Valerie, what are you looking at? He''s handsome and attractive, right?" Leon couldn''t help but narrow


    his eyes when he noticed her stare.


    His tone was calm and seemed to have a more hidden meaning behind it. Valerie didn''t know what it


    meant, but it was not jealousy. She turned around, just in time to see his warning gaze.


    Yes, there was a warning in his gaze.


    Valerie shuddered. Before she could answer, Leon already spoke. "He''s my brother-inw. He and


    Nina already have two children."


    His voice sounded gentle, but his smile was freezing cold.


    No matter how obtuse Valerie was, she understood what Leon implied. He must think that she was


    interested in that man.


    She hurriedly exined, "You''ve misunderstood me. I was just..."


    ''I was just thinking about what that man has to do with Michelle?''


    She didn''t finish.


    It was none of her business.


    So she couldn''t tell him what she really had in her mind.


    Valerie hurriedly hid her gaffe by changing the topic. With a smile, she asked, "Has Princess Nina


    gotten married? Well, that sure is surprising. She''s even had children now! Congrattions!"


    "Thanks." Upon seeing the sincerity in her eyes, Leon finally dropped the matter.


    After Valerie sat down on the sofa, Leon handed her a ss of water. "Are you here for Bryant?"


    "No, I''m looking for you." Valerie took a sip from her ss and then put the ss on the table with a


    smile. "I want to talk to you about your birthday party again. In fact, I think we should still celebrate it


    together. Just invite Michelle to it. We''re all your friends. The party will be a good chance for us to get


    acquainted with each other."


    Leon seemed a little swayed by her suggestion.


    Valerie continued, "Does she not want to know your friends? I want to know Bryant''s friends. I always


    feel happy whenever he introduces me to his friends. It feels like he holds me dear and acknowledges


    my existence."


    Everyone longed to exist and more than anything, they longed for their existence to be acknowledged


    by the people they liked.


    Some people also hoped that their friends could admit the existence of the person they liked. For


    example, a man was eager to let the whole world know who the woman he liked was.


    Leon was rather a possessive person.


    If he loved someone, he''d let her presence be known and forbid anyone to get close to her.


    Valerie knew him well, so she said those deliberately.


    Leon''s eyes glinted. He remembered how happy Michelle was when he said he wanted to introduce his


    friends to her.


    "I''ll think about it." Since Leon said he''d think about it, the matter could be said as settled already. As


    long as there was no problem, he''d most likely ept her idea.


    "Okay." Valerie picked her ss up and took a sip, hiding her triumphant gaze and smile behind the


    ss.


    Leon''s phone rang.


    The ringtone took her by surprise. It was the song "Twinkle Twinkle Little Star" sung by a girl. Her voice


    was clear and sweet.


    Astonishment shed through her eyes. Such a ringtone waspletely not Leon''s style.


    "Now if you''ll excuse me, I have to pick this up first." Leon nodded apologetically at Valerie and then


    walked away. He stood at the French window with his back towards her as he picked up the call.


    Valerie seemed to look around the office while she waited, but she was actually all ears.


    "Michelle, when will youe back? I''ll go and pick you up." The obvious happiness in Leon''s tone


    made Valerie''s eyes dim.


    Now that she knew it was Michelle calling, she listened even more attentively than before.


    A momentter, Leon said a little regretfully, "It doesn''t matter if you can''t make it on my birthday. You


    can''t break your promise to me, though. You''ve got to my birthday once you''re back."


    Valerie was baffled.


    What did he mean?


    Could it be that Michelle couldn''te back in time to celebrate his birthday?


    So would her n go down the drain?


    Michelle indeed couldn''te back as scheduled, but Leon didn''t mind. He smiled and said, "You can


    buy a necktie for me as an apology. It won''t be considered my birthday present, though. I''ll tell you what


    I want as my birthday present when we meetter. The necktie will be your apology gift. I happen to


    need a new necktie."


    ''A necktie?


    A girl will only give her boyfriend or husband a necktie as a gift.''


    Valerie didn''t know whether or not Leon knew what gifting a necktie meant, but as a woman, it was


    unlikely that Michelle didn''t know. Michelle might now think Leon was throwing hints at her.


    ''No, I mustn''t let this go on, '' thought Valerie.


    Once Leon hung up, Valerie stood up and gracefully took her leave. "I still have something else to do,


    so I''ll be leaving first. See youter."


    Upon leaving the firm, Valerie went straight to the HD Square. She then walked into a men''s boutique


    and skimmed through the necktie area.


    One of the saleswomen was enthusiastically showing her the new styles of the season. As Valerie


    listened, one of the neckties caught her attention, and she automatically held out her hand to take it.


    Before she could even touch it, a fair hand already took it away from the shelf.


    Someone also took a fancy to this necktie.


    Valerie turned her head towards the owner of that hand and saw a girl shorter than her. She looked like


    an immature high school student. She had two friends, who were both taller than her. One was dressed


    casually, while the other was using branded things from head to toe.


    The girl holding the necktie asked, "What do you think of this one? Will he like it?"


    Valerie thought that since the girl seemed to be giving the necktie to her boyfriend, she wouldn''t fight


    for it.


    Just as she was about to turn around and leave, however, she heard one of the girls say, "You have


    good taste, Michelle. This one is good."


    Valerie froze. Her gaze once againnded on the shorter girl.


    ''Michelle?''

 Chapter 719 Competing For A Necktie

    Chapter 719 Competing For A Necktie


    Lydia looked at the necktie Michelle was holding and thought it would fit Leon well. "You liked this tie


    when you first saw it. Just choose this one."


    "That''s right. Didn''t you like Leon too when you first saw him?" Debra teased her cheekily. "All right, all


    right. Let''s head over to the counter and pay. We still have other things we need to buy, and we haven''t


    even decorated the venue yet."


    "That''s right," Lydia said. "Doing all those takes a while, and we can''t afford to waste time wandering


    around. If we bump into Leon, our n will be ruined."


    Michelle nodded. "You''re right. Leon''s office seems to be nearby."


    Debra widened her eyes and grabbed Michelle''s hand. "Let''s hurry up! Pay for the tie and leave."


    The three of them headed towards the counter.


    "Excuse me," Valerie called out to stop them.


    They stopped and turned around.


    ''Necktie? Leon?'' Valerie overheard what they were saying. She was sure that the girl in front of her was


    Michelle. Michelle had bangs covering her forehead and puffy cheeks. Although Valerie thought


    Michelle wasn''t that pretty, she couldn''t deny that Michelle did look cute when she smiled.


    She had always imagined Michelle to be a mature, beautiful woman. But what she saw in front of her


    was a cute young girl.


    She couldn''t fathom why Leon would fall in love with Michelle.


    ''Is it because he had grown sick of me that he''s looking for something else now?'' she thought.


    "Hello, what''s up?" Michelle said with a friendly smile as she looked at the beautiful woman in front of


    her.


    Valerie reined in her thoughts and looked at the tie in Michelle''s hand. "I saw this tie just now, and I''ve


    taken a liking to it. Is it okay if you can give it me?"


    Without intending to, Michelle withdrew her hand.


    Valerie noticed the hesitation in Michelle''s movement. She obviously didn''t want to hand over the tie to


    her. Valerie let out a small exasperated sigh and, in a soft voice, said, "His birthday ising soon, and


    I want to buy him a tie. I''ve searched everywhere, and it took me so long to find the tie you''re holding.


    But it seems you picked it up first. I guess I have to pick another one."


    She smiled kindly and kept her eyes on the tie. Then, she lowered her voice enough for everyone to


    still hear. "I really like this tie. I''m sure he''ll like it too. I was nning on making him happy with this tie."


    Whenever she looked and spoke like this, people would usually give in to her requests.


    Michelle held onto the tie and felt conflicted. ''If I give the tie to her, then I''ll have to go back and choose


    another one.''


    She thought of handing it over to Valerie, but when she felt the silky fabric glide smoothly against her


    fingers, she hesitated.


    "I''m sorry. It seems that you have to pick another one," Lydia said as she held Michelle''s wrist and


    faked a polite smile in front of Valerie.


    From the very beginning, Lydia had noticed Valerie, who looked like she came from a rich family. She


    had noticed that Valerie seemed to have taken a fancy to the same necktie as Michelle did.


    She had nned to ask Michelle to give it to Valerie if Valerie wanted it, too.


    But Valerie turned around after Michelle had gotten the tie.


    It befuddled Lydia why Valerie came to them and asked for the tie now. It seemed that she was


    desperate to take it. Something must be wrong.


    "You know us, right?" Lydia asked.


    The look in Valerie''s eyes shifted slightly, but she quickly regained herposure. After all, she was a


    sophisticated woman. "How can we know each other? Ever since I came to Lexingport City, I haven''t


    made any friends yet. For the past two days, I''ve been selecting ties for my friend. I really like this tie.


    Can you give it to me?"


    She looked at Michelle with pleading eyes.


    As the woman''s eyes stared at her, Michelle couldn''t help but feel sympathetic. She turned to Lydia and


    Debra. "How about we pick another one? Maybe I can find another tie which is more suitable for Leon."


    "Thank you!" Valerie''s face brightened with joy.


    Debra ced her hand on Michelle''s shoulder and said, "But we''re running out of time. Imagine how


    many decorations we still need to buy and we haven''t even started preparing the venue. We only have


    this afternoon and tomorrow, then you''ll make the cake yourself the day after. We have a lot of things


    we need to do and we''re on a tight schedule."


    Then, she turned to look at Valerie. "Since you''ve been picking ties for two days already, why don''t you


    continue your search?"


    Debra grabbed Michelle''s hand and dragged her away.


    Valerie gritted her teeth in anger. Then, she caught a glimpse of the bracelet on Michelle''s left wrist.


    Her eyes widened in shock. She couldn''t believe it!


    That bracelet, which only the royal family of C Ind could wear, was given to Michelle. And now, she


    was wearing it.


    ''Does Leon really like her so much?''


    After Michelle paid for the bill and left, Valerie secretly followed them. She noticed that the three of


    them entered a house.


    Michelle and the others were nning to hold the birthday party on the rooftop of her house.


    Withbored breath, Debra struggled to climb the stairs as she carried a big ck stic bag. Beads of


    sweat started to roll down her forehead.


    "Why am I even here? This isn''t my crush''s birthday party, so why am I doing all of this?" Since she


    came from a rich family, Debra wasn''t used to doing tiring work. Yet now, she found herself working as


    though she was a maid.


    When she finally reached the rooftop, she was so tired that her legs buckled and almost copsed. She


    leaned against the wall and tried to catch her breath. "Can I call my bodyguards to help? I''m


    exhausted. The bag''s so heavy."


    When she finished speaking, Lydia lifted the bag she had just put on the floor with only one hand.


    Debra looked at her in shock and awe.


    "You can sit there and rest. We''ll handle everything else." Lydia smiled as she effortlessly carried the


    bag to the middle of the rooftop.


    The ck stic bag, which Debra had been carrying, was muchrgerpared to Lydia''s tall and


    thin frame. Debra thought anyone would struggle to pick up that bag given its size, and yet Lydia


    carried it with one hand as though it was nothing.


    Debra still couldn''t believe it! ''Lydia''s so strong, '' she thought.


    She struggled to walk and followed Lydia. "Isn''t that heavy?"


    Lydia raised the bag slightly and checked. "Yes, a little."


    "Okay, that''s good to hear. I thought I was just too weak." Debra went to the nearest chair she could


    find and sat down. Behind her, there was a long square table.


    Michelle, who was busy putting vases on the table, saw Lydia walking over to her. "I''ming! Let me


    carry it," she said excitedly as she ran towards her.


    She grabbed the bag from Lydia''s hand. Using both hands, she lifted it up with ease and went back.


    Debra was so shocked! ''How is this possible?''


    Since Michelle had a short frame, she looked like a chubby penguin walking with the big bag. Debra


    heaved a sigh upon seeing this.


    ''I''m not a delicate woman, '' she thought.


    Michelle put the bag down and opened it. One by one, she took out the things inside, including small


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    bags of deted balloons. "Let''s blow these balloons and tie them up."


    "Blow? Like with our mouth?" Debra asked as she felt her own mouth. "It''ll be swollen if we do that."


    "Don''t worry," Lydia smiled as she took the balloons. "We have tools to inte them."


    "Oh, thank God." Debra feebly stood up and walked towards them. She noticed Michelle''s bracelet.


    She grabbed her hand and took a closer look. "When did you make a fortune, Michelle?"

 Chapter 720 A Costly Bracelet

    Chapter 720 A Costly Bracelet


    Michelle tilted her head in confusion. "I didn''t make a fortune.


    It''s just a bracelet. What''s wrong?" "This is the one Leon gave you, right?" Lydia asked.


    "Yes, Leon gave it to me as a birthday gift. It''s so beautiful, right?" Michelle turned her wrist and let both


    Debra and Lydia inspect it from all angles.


    "It looks pretty." Lydia didn''t know much about jewelry so she couldn''t give a more detailed feedback.


    Based on what she was seeing, all she knew was that it was intricately designed.


    Debra''s eyes widened in shock. "Are you sure it''s from Leon? Didn''t you say Leon had no money?


    Maybe it''s from Emma or James, right?"


    Even though she didn''t know much about jewelry, she was, after all, from a rich family.


    She recognized the emeralds and diamonds on the bracelet and knew the bracelet was worth more


    than ten million dors.


    She swallowed in disbelief. Even her mother wouldn''t be able to afford such a bracelet.


    Judging from Debra''s expression, Lydia could tell it was expensive. After all, Debra came from a rich


    family and was regrly exposed tovish items. "How expensive is it?"


    "This much." Debra raised both of her hands and lifted eight fingers.


    Michelle eximed, "Wow, Debra! You guessed it right. It costs more than 800 dors. It''s 888 dors,


    to be exact."


    "888 dors? What are you talking about? I mean eight figures! More than ten million!" Debra yelled.


    Michelle was stunned.


    When Lydia heard its value, her legs turned to jelly and her voice started to tremble. "How much? Eight


    figures? More than ten million? Oh my God!


    That''s unbelievable!" "I can''t be wrong," Debra started to exin. "Look at how many gemstones and


    diamonds it has. How could Leon afford it? You must''ve mistaken it with other gifts, Michelle. The Shi


    family is wealthy. For them, ten million dors is just a drop in the bucket."


    Michelle slowly looked down as she fumbled the gems attached to her bracelet.


    She was very sure that this gift was from Leon. She could remember clearly how he personally sped


    this bracelet around her wrist. Since then, she had never taken it off.


    "Debra, is there anyone else who can afford such an expensive bracelet except the Shi family?"


    Michelle asked in a low voice.


    "Of course. It''s not umon for the rich families in Lexingport City to buy something worth more than


    ten million dors. But for middle-ss families like ours, we can''t afford it. Well, we can afford it, but


    we don''t want to waste money on such frivolities." Debra began to sigh hopelessly. "Compared to them,


    we are very poor."


    Lydia rolled her eyes. "Oh really? You call yourself poor?"


    "I was just kidding. Anyway, let''s stop talking and start inting these balloons." Debra smiled.


    "We have to finish tying up the balloons today, or we won''t be able to finish it tomorrow," Lydia said as


    she opened a pack of balloons and spilled its contents on the table.


    While Lydia and Debra busy inting and tying the balloons, Michelle was quiet the entire time.


    Lydia noticed her silence and immediately knew something was on her mind. After all, she was the


    loudest and happiest member of their group, so it was kind of weird to see her be quiet all of a


    sudden. "What''s wrong?" she asked Michelle.


    Michelle stopped what she was doing and shot both of them with a serious look. "If a person without


    money suddenly bes rich, what could be the possible exnation?"


    Lydia and Debra looked at each other and didn''t know what to say.


    "Umm...win the lottery?" Lydia suggested.


    Michelle started nodding her head. "Ah yes, that''s possible."


    ''If Leon won the lottery, it would make sense.


    He must''ve won the jackpot!''


    "Maybe he has a sugar mommy?" Debra pitched.


    Both Lydia and Michelle stared at her.


    ''Leon would never do such a thing!''


    Their fierce looks made Debra buckle and recant her statement. "Okay, okay. Maybe he did win the


    lottery. Aside from what we''ve mentioned, there is another possibility. What if he''s from a rich family?"


    She spoke thest few words in such a low voice that Michelle and Lydia didn''t hear it properly.


    The skies had already turned dark, and yet they were only finished with half of the balloons.


    The lights of Lexingport City lit up one by one, breathing life into the city.


    Michelle stopped what she was doing and let out a long exhale. "It''s getting dark. Let''s start hanging up


    the colorful lights."


    "Okay. Let''s see if we bought enough colorful lights. If not, we''ll have to go back and buy some more


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    tomorrow." Lydia tied the white balloon in her hand and took out the colorful lights from the big ck


    stic bag.


    It didn''t take long for them to hang all of the lights.


    The dim rooftop lit up as soon as they plugged the switch. The entire venue was filled with a warm


    orange light, while the floor was littered with milky white and light blue balloons.


    "It''s so beautiful!" Lydia said as she looked in awe. "It will be even more beautiful once we''re done


    with the decorations."


    "Yes. Are we going to buy the flowers tomorrow?" Michelle asked eagerly.


    She nced at the empty vases on the table and imagined what they would look like once there were


    flowers inside them.


    "We''ll go there the day after tomorrow, on Leon''s birthday," Debra answered. "If we buy them so early,


    the flowers might wilt! We don''t know how to take care of flowers."


    "You''re right." Michelle nodded and smiled. "Okay. I''ll make the cake the day after tomorrow. You''ll trick


    Leon intoing over when it''s dark."


    "You got it!" Lydia affirmed. "That''s my job. Debra, you know Wynn, right? It''s your job to invite him


    here."


    Debra nodded. "Okay."


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise that erupted somewhere near the entrance of the rooftop. It sounded


    as though something had fallen.


    They started to feel panicky as all of their eyes were fixed at the rooftop''s entrance, trying to see


    through the darkness.


    "What happened?" Debra asked.


    "I don''t know. I''ll go and have a look," Lydia replied.


    "Me too." Michelle held Lydia''s hand and followed her quietly.


    Debra also followed them to the stairway. When Lydia turned on the light, they saw that nobody was


    there.


    Amidst the eerie silence, a loud ringing sound started to re and


    and howled across the open space like a ghost.


    Debra felt a chill run down her spine. shbacks from the time they went to the haunted house


    suddenly entered her mind. In a trembling voice, she asked, "Is it a call from...? I felt the phone


    vibrate."


    "It seems so," Michelle said in a serious tone.


    "I was just kidding." Debra''s face turned pale.


    "She was just kidding," Lydia said. "It''s your phone. Why don''t you answer it?"


    "What?" Debra looked down and saw her phone buzzing in her hand. She scratched her head and felt


    a little embarrassed.


    "Okay." She picked up her phone and pressed it against her ear. After three seconds, she hung up. "My


    father has asked someone to have dinner delivered to us. Come, let''s go downstairs."


    "Okay, let''s eat!" Michelle went ahead first and walked downstairs.


    When they got down, the front door was wide open, and dinner was served on the table.


    Debra looked at the door and frowned. "What''s wrong with the deliveryman? Ever heard of closing the


    door before leaving? Ugh, I''ll call my fatherter and ask him to deduct his wage."


    "It''s fine. We came down as soon as he left anyway. If a burr came in, we would''ve seen them."


    Michelle stood in front of the table and took out the boxes one by one from the bags. "Oh no! The


    mushroom soup spilled!"


    "Don''t worry, there are other soups," Lydia, who was standing next to her, said. Suddenly, something


    came into her mind. "It was us who didn''t close the door, right?"


    The three of them looked at one another with stunned expressions.


    Debra swallowed. "Yes. If I remember correctly, thest one entering the house was..."


    "Me." Michelle pointed at herself and smiled sheepishly. "Sorry, I forgot to close the door."


    "I didn''t notice it either when I went downstairs to fetch something," Debra said dryly.


    And yet, they had a weird feeling that something was wrong.


    "Holy crap!" Lydia was anxious. "Check if anything''s missing!"


    Michelle threw the chopsticks on the table and ran straight to the second floor as her footsteps banged


    heavily against the floor.


    "I''ll check the second floor, and you check the first floor."


    "Wait! We don''t know what''s on the first floor of your house." Debra looked up and shouted.


    "Check the study! There are valuable items there." Michelle''s voice echoed from upstairs and wasn''t


    clear.


    Lydia cupped her hand against her ear to catch the keywords. "Go to the study and check."


    The three of them checked the entire house and found nothing was missing. Once they were sure, they


    sat back down and ate their dinner.


    When Valerie returned to the hotel, she bumped into Bryant who was justing out. "Why didn''t you


    answer my phone? I was just about to go look for you."


    "I''m fine. My phone screen is broken, so I couldn''t answer it," Valerie replied.


    Bryant sighed in relief. "That''s good to hear. If your phone''s broken, I can buy you a new one. Let''s go


    upstairs. We''re waiting for you to have dinner."


    When they entered the elevator, Bryant smelled something like soup.


    At first, he thought it was just his imagination. However, when they exited the elevator, the scent of the


    soup grew stronger.


    "Valerie, did you just have dinner with your friend?"


    "No. I just wandered around alone for a while," Valerie said as she walked.


    He gave her onest ce and didn''t question her further.


    When Valerie went back to change her clothes, she found a stain on the back of her dress.

 Chapter 721 Met Valerie Again

    Chapter 721 Met Valerie Again


    Valerie brought up the topic of Leon''s birthday again during dinner. However, Wynn interrupted her.


    "Didn''t he already say that he wanted to celebrate it with someone else? We should stop worrying


    about it then."


    The elegant smile on Valerie''s face didn''t falter at all. "Michelle won''t be able toe back on Leon''s


    birthday. She''ll only arrive the day after, so I thought that maybe we should celebrate with him. And


    then he can celebrate with Michelle the next day."


    Bryant shot a surprise look at his cousin.


    ording to recent observations, Valerie was in love with Leon. ''Why would she let him be alone with


    another woman if she likes him?


    Women are really unpredictable.''


    Nheless, Bryant remained silent. Meanwhile, Wynn asked Leon, "She hasn''te back yet?"


    "Yes. She just called me this afternoon, informing me that she wouldn''t make it for my birthday. But


    she''ll try to make it up to me the day after. She even bought me an apology gift." Every time Leon


    mentioned Michelle, there was a sparkle of tenderness in his eyes. Likewise, nothing could hide the


    smile pulling at the corners of his lips.


    He directed that smile towards Wynn. "Do you know what gift she bought for me?"


    "Food? The local delicacy there?" Wynn raised his eyebrows. "I think it must be food."


    "No. It''s a necktie. And do you know what it means when a woman gives a man a tie?" Leon was so


    smug.


    ''So Leon knows what it means. Did he ask Michelle to buy him a tie on purpose?'' Valerie found herself


    tightening her grip on her chopsticks.


    "Of course, you wouldn''t know. No one has sent you one after all." Leon smiled yfully at Wynn,


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    teasing him.


    Wynn red at Leon and snorted. "Did you ask for the tie yourself? I bet she doesn''t even know what it


    means to give one to you."


    Leon continued to stare at him with his amber eyes. The smile on his face was still there.


    But it had turned sharper and fiercer than before.


    Wynn picked up a piece of meat and put it into Leon''s bowl. "But it doesn''t matter. I can just tell her


    what it means."


    With that, Leon''s face softened.


    "Let''s go to the Hot Spring Resort for Leon''s birthday. We can go there tomorrow afternoon ande


    back the day after." Valerie had just spoken at the right time without interrupting Wynn''s conversation


    with Leon. She smiled at Leon and asked, "How is it? Do you like it? Let''s go to the Hot Spring Resort


    to celebrate your birthday."


    "Are you referring to the Hot Spring Resort in the neighboring city?" As soon as Bryant finished eating,


    he wiped his hands with a wet towel. "That Hot Spring Resort is a good choice. It has a good reputation


    and a great atmosphere. We can even do some stargazing at night. I heard there are fireflies there as


    well."


    "That''s right. We can enjoy the stars and the fireflies." Valerie highlighted some of the best features of


    the resort, trying to leave a better impression on Leon.


    She knew that Leon loved his sister Nina the most. She also knew that Nina was fond of stars and


    fireflies.


    Back when she was still trapped inside the castle, Leon would oftene to her to talk about Nina. He


    said that every year, Nina would go to an ind just to watch the stars on her birthday. That ind even


    had fireflies and an elk.


    Leon had been living in Lexingport City for a few months now. She would sometimes catch him staring


    at the direction of the C Ind. He missed his family very much, but the person he missed the most


    was his sister.


    "Stars and fireflies?" Leon repeated this gently. "Let''s go to that Hot Spring Resort and see their


    fireflies. I should also ask John to have some fireflies in the North Yard so that Nini can enjoy them in


    the future."


    Their ns for his birthday was finally settled then.


    And while Valerie looked calm andposed, she was overjoyed deep down.


    She was the one who came up with the idea of the Hot Spring Resort. That meant she was fully


    responsible about the whole arrangement of Leon''s birthday party. It was only natural that she would be


    very happy. The next morning would be very busy for her.


    Nheless, Bryant was there to help her with that. Upon seeing that she tried to finish all her tasks


    that morning, he couldn''t help but be worried about her. She must have been exhausted.


    "You don''t have to rush everything. We can just go there at night."


    "That''s okay. I have arranged everything. You guys can go there this afternoon," Valerie said with a big


    smile on her face.


    "We will go there first?" Bryant asked. "What about you? Won''t you go with us?"


    "I have to do something this afternoon." As if on cue, Valerie received a message. She smiled after


    reading it, bing even more cheerful than before. She then stood up and said, "I''m going out now.


    Enjoy your lunch, and once you''re done, go downstairs. Charles will be waiting for you outside the


    hotel."


    Bryant nodded. "Got it."


    Valerie then went to her closet and changed into a new dress. She went out with some light make-up


    on purpose.


    "You''ve been dressing up for so long. Are you going to meet up with a man?" Bryant asked before she


    closed the door.


    Valerie smiled. "No. I''m actually heading out to meet with a girl. I made a friend yesterday while


    shopping."


    "Okay then. Have fun." Bryant had an impression that they weren''t really close friends. ''It took her so


    long to dress up. She must want to outshine the other girl.''


    Upon getting in the elevator, Valerie checked her phone again, rereading the message. "She went to


    the flower shop alone," it said, and it gave a specific location.


    After getting into the car, she entered the location in her GPS and drove to the flower shop where


    Michelle was.


    There were different kinds of flowers in the shop. Their mingling scents permeated in the air, wafting


    through Valerie''s nose. The front door and back door were wide open. Every time the wind blew, it


    carried the flowers'' fragrance outside.


    Valerie nced around the flower shop until she spotted Michelle who was currently talking to the


    owner.


    "Please send the flowers I just picked to my home by tomorrow morning. You can''t bete, okay?" said


    Michelle in a sweet voice


    "Okay. I''ll make sure we won''t bete." The owner smiled gently. "Do you want to decorate the venue


    yourself? We can help you. It''s also part of our services."


    "Thank you, but I want to do it myself. After I finish decorating the ce, I have to bake a cake in the


    afternoon." Michelle then took out her phone. "I''ll pay the deposit now."


    "The QR code is here." The owner then pointed at the QR code on the table. It was then he noticed


    Valerie, who was also looking at the flowers. "Hello there, take your time and look around for whatever


    flowers you want to buy. If you want some rmendations, you can ask me."


    Valerie walked up to the owner, ignoring Michelle. "Hello. I want to buy some flowers for a birthday


    party."


    The owner seemed surprised by this. "Wow! What a coincidence. This girl just asked for the same


    thing."


    "Really? What a coincidence!" Valerie smiled.


    Michelle, who was in the process of paying, also thought the same. When she turned around, she saw


    a beautiful woman standing beside her. The other woman looked familiar to her, so she tried to


    remember carefully who she was.


    "Oh, it''s you." Under the incandescentmp in the shop, Michelle''s eyes lit up like the stars in the sky.


    Valerie found herself in a trance. She had to admit that Michelle was very beautiful when she smiled.


    Michelle''s petite frame also added to her charms. It made her look fragile and delicate, so men would


    have the desire to protect her from the world.


    Valerie was annoyed by Michelle''s smile as it made her like a scheming woman.


    But she didn''t let that deter her from her original purpose.


    "Oh, it''s you!" Acting surprised and delighted, Valerie continued, "We took a fancy to the same tie


    yesterday, and now we are here. What a coincidence!"


    Michelle also felt the same way. She looked at her happily and said, "Yes. Is your friend also


    celebrating their birthday tomorrow? It''s my brother''s birthday tomorrow, too."


    "Actually, it''s not just a friend. It''s my ex-boyfriend." Valerie bit her lips and smiled shyly. "We broke up


    four years ago, but he had been looking for me these past years. We just met up against month."


    She paused, waiting for Michelle to say anything else, but the other woman was listening to her


    carefully.


    Deep in her heart, Valerie sneered, ''What a food!''


    So she continued, "Tomorrow is his birthday. I have been looking for the right gift. I noticed that he


    didn''t have a suitable tie, so I wanted to buy him one to make him happy. I apologize for yesterday


    when I tried to fight you off with that tie."


    "It''s okay." Then, Michelle asked expectantly, "Does that mean you two are back together again?"


    It must have been tough for them to be apart for four years.


    She could only imagine how sad she would be if she was separated from Leon for that long.


    A year alone would be unbearable for her.

 Chapter 722 My Name Is Valerie

    Chapter 722 My Name Is Valerie


    Valerie shook her head and smiled bitterly. "No, he didn''t say anything. He just took me to Lexingport


    City and we''re living together. I heard from my cousin that he had been looking for me all the time. He


    was worried that I might have a hard life. Although he has been good to me these days, he''s never


    mentioned anything about getting back together. Actually, what happened to us in the past was only a


    misunderstanding, and we''ve already made it clear."


    The owner listened intently, and after a while, she said, "Maybe he cares about his dignity and feels


    embarrassed to say that. All men are like that, you know. And based on what you said, I''m sure he likes


    you too."


    "Really?" Valerie''s face lit up. The joy she felt then came from her heart, which made it even more


    convincing.


    "I think what you said makes sense. You have experience with this, right?" Michelle nodded and said


    sweetly, which made the owner burst intoughter.


    "Well, should I send you the flowers tomorrow?" the owner asked Valerie.


    "Actually, I''ll take them now. We won''t be celebrating his birthday here, but in the Hot Spring Resort in


    the neighboring city. We''re leavingter," she answered with a smile.


    "Wow, the Hot Spring Resort. If ever you want to buy flowers in the future, you can call us, and we''ll


    have them delivered to you. You don''t need to go here personally," the owner said as she picked up


    one of her business cards and handed it to Valerie.


    Valerie took the business card and kept in mind what the owner had said. Judging by her actions,


    Valerie knew she was a business-minded woman.


    Michelle tilted her head and asked, "What''s the Hot Spring Resort like? Is it a fun ce?"


    "It''s a ce where you can''t go inside even if you''re rich," the owner replied. Then, she turned to


    Valerie. "What flowers do you want to buy? Once you''ve chosen, I''ll move them out for you."


    "Thank you. I may have to buy a lot of flowers, and the two of us might not be able to carry them all at


    once. I don''t want to return just to pick up the remaining flowers." With a frown, Valerie turned to


    Michelle. "Can you help me move the flowerster? I can drive you hometer once we''re done."


    "Okay," she agreed. It had always been difficult for Michelle to say no whenever other people asked her


    for favors.


    "Thank you." Valerie was so happy that her smile almost reached her ears. Her n to fool Michelle


    was working.


    ''To think this stupid person is my rival for Leon''s heart. It''s insulting!


    Since she''s this stupid, I won''t be wasting too much time on her.


    I could focus the rest of my energy on winning Leon over.''


    Once Valerie picked the flowers, the three of them carried the bouquets and ced them into the trunk


    of the car.


    Michelle opened the car door and sat in the passenger seat at the front.


    "Where do you live? I''ll drive you home first. Type your address here." Valerie motioned her fingers at


    the navigation search bar on her phone.


    "Thank you so much.


    By the way, where are you from?" Michelle asked while Valerie was driving.


    Valerie was still thinking about how she could naturally bring the topic to Leon''s family. If Michelle knew


    about his true identity, then she would realize therge gap between them and conclude that they


    weren''t a good match for each other. Fate seemed to be on Valerie''s side since Michelle herself


    brought up the subject.


    "Do you know C Ind?"


    "Yes, I do!" Michelle''s eyes lit up. She turned to her and started talking. "The people there are so rich!


    Their seafood is also very delicious! Are you from C Ind?"


    Valerie nodded. "Yes. My ex-boyfriend and I are both from C Ind."


    "Then why are you here? Are you travelling here?" Michelle tilted her head in curiosity.


    "No. He came here to look for me. You see, we had a big fight, and as soon as we broke up, I left C


    Ind." Valerie turned her head to look into Michelle, who was listening intently to what she was


    saying. "I''ll tell you a secret, but you can''t tell anyone else."


    "Okay, I won''t tell anyone." Michelle raised her hand and ced it over her mouth.


    "He is the prince of the C Ind." Valerie reverted her eyes to the road as she turned the steering


    wheel. She yed it cool and tried her best not to seem as though she was showing off. Even then, the


    corners of her mouth couldn''t help but curve upwards.


    From Michelle''s point of view, she could only see the side of Valerie''s face but not her eyes.


    If Michelle had seen Valerie''s eyes, she might''ve been able to figure out what she was trying to do.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll keep it a secret," Michelle said.


    "Thank you." Valerie smiled. "He''s very good to me. I remember one time, when I was sick and all of


    the servants were asleep, he called the doctor for me so I could have some medicine. However, it didn''t


    help that much, and my head still ached very badly. The pain was so excruciating that it was almost


    impossible for me to catch a glimpse of sleep.


    Every time I tried to open my eyes, the light would dazzle me and my headache would get worse. I


    asked him to turn off the lights. Then, as I tried to get some rest, I heard his footsteps growing closer


    along with the sound of pouring water. He tiptoed in the dark because he was afraid he might disturb


    my rest."


    The scene shed right before her eyes as though it was an old movie. She remembered back then


    when she was trapped in the castle and was sick.


    When Leon tried to wipe her face with a warm towel, she moved her head away from him and tried to


    p his hand away. However, she was in so much pain that she missed and hit the right side of his


    face instead.


    Although there was no visible palm print, her nails scratched his delicate face.


    Despite that, Leon still stayed by her side and took care of her the whole night. When she woke up the


    next day, he didn''t me her for the scratch on his face.


    Still, she never bothered to apologize, much less look at him.


    Whenever she harked back to this memory, she would wonder why she disliked him so much before,


    even though it was clear that Leon loved her. At first, she really did have a crush on Leon. But after he


    locked her in his castle, she felt he was too stubborn, and was scared of him.


    She had only been twenty years old by that time. Back then, she didn''t like her freedom to be


    hampered, nor did she want to associate with people she considered as terrible.


    As the memory yed fluidly inside her mind, Valerie stopped.


    "He''s a very gentle man."


    "Wow. Based on your story, I also think he''s very gentle." Speaking of this, Leon''s handsome face


    shed right before Michelle.


    The thought of him made her almond eyes twinkle. "My brother is also a very gentle person. I like him


    very much."


    Valerie caught a glimpse of Michelle''s face lighting up in joy. Seeing this made her frown as she


    clutched the steering wheel more tightly.


    After a while, she was able to rein back her emotions and reverted to her usual self.


    "My ex-boyfriend is really one of a kind. He''s not only gentle to me, but also to his friends and even


    strangers. That''s the type of man he is. He especially has a soft spot for his sister, even though they''re


    not biologically rted." When Valerie dropped the hint, a sly smile appeared on her face.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    As Michelle continued to listen to the woman, her smile only grew wider and her eyes brighter.


    The idea that the sister being mentioned in the woman''s story could be her never passed her mind.


    Once they had arrived at the gate of Michelle''s home, the car stopped.


    Michelle got out of the woman''s car and waved goodbye to her.


    "Oh, by the way, I forgot to introduce myself. My name''s Valerie Feng." Saying this sentence was the


    rtionship with Leon looked like. With Valerie''s introduction, Michelle now knew whom she was talking


    to this whole time.


    Valerie knew Michelle knew her name since she heard it from Wynn by ident.


    Although he despised her a lot, Valerie still wanted to thank him for helping her unintentionally.


    If Michelle hadn''t known her name, Valerie would have to say "Leon is my ex" and this would sound


    intentional.


    However, since Michelle did know her name, all Valerie had to do was to introduce herself, and


    Michelle would be able to connect everything together herself.


    The story that Valerie told Michelle about how gentle Leon was with her in the past would definitely be


    etched on Michelle''s mind.


    She wouldn''t be able to brush it off and forget it.


    With the pieces of her n all falling sessfully into their rightful ces, the grin on Valerie''s lips


    grew even wider. Her smile was so joyous that the red shade of her lipstick looked brighter than usual.


    After all, it was a smile that was celebrating victory.


    Meanwhile, Michelle had a hard time wrapping around her head what she had just heard.


    Before she could say anything, Valerie continued to speak. "Thank you for your help today. If you need


    me, I''ll be staying at the LC Hotel. You can go there to find me."


    Then, she drove away, leaving Michelle with her jaw cked open.


    ''My name is Valerie Feng.'' The words echoed inside Michelle''s ears as she continued to stand still.


    When the implication fully dawned upon her, she felt a shiver ran down her spine, traveling all the way


    to her legs. The light from the setting sun shone on Michelle''s face, which was now as pale as a


    sheet.

 Chapter 723 Keep Silent

    Chapter 723 Keep Silent


    Michelle was so shocked she couldn''t move her legs.


    For the past two days, she spent most of her time on the rooftop and would only leave to sleep.


    When she went back up the rooftop, Lydia and Debra were there, sitting on the swing they had recently


    bought. They stretched their legs as they swayed gently under the soft warm light of the sun.


    "Michelle, you''re back!" Lydia bent her legs, pressed down her feet against the floor, and stood up.


    "Look! Debra and I made this swing chair. Come and try it! After Leon''s birthday, let''s keep this so we


    can sit on it in the future."


    Her enthusiasm didn''t seem to prate Michelle''s low spirit.


    "Come and y with us here!" Debra happily waved at her.


    Lydia grabbed Michelle''s hand and noticed that it was cold and her fingers were stiff.


    It was very unusual for her since Michelle had always had soft hands.


    "Why is your hand so cold? Did you catch a cold?" Lydia asked anxiously.


    She ced her palm on Michelle''s forehead, but it wasn''t that hot to make her think she had a fever.


    And yet, Michelle''s face was still very pale.


    Lydia something must''ve happened. She shot a look at Debra, telling her toe over.


    "What''s wrong?" Debra touched Michelle''s hand, and just like Lydia, she also felt how cold Michelle''s


    hand was. "Oh my God, Michelle. What happened? Tell me. Does it have anything to do with you or


    your parents?" Debra guessed. Since Michelle''s parents were seldom home, it would only be natural


    for her to worry about them and be devastated if something happened to them.


    Upon hearing the mention of her parents, Michelle came to her senses.


    She lowered her head and said in a low voice, "Nothing happened to my mom and dad."


    "Then something must''ve happened to you. Did someone bully you?" Lydia ced her hand on


    Michelle''s shoulder.


    Michelle shook her head and closed her eyes. "The sun''s so bright it''s making me dizzy."


    "You might be having a sunstroke," Debra replied. "Go and have a seat. I''ll ask someone to bring


    medicine here."


    "Sit on the swing." Lydia guided Michelle and helped her sit down.


    While Debra was on the phone, Lydia picked up the small fan and pointed it to Michelle. Judging by


    Michelle''s trembling eyshes, she felt that it wasn''t as simple as a sunstroke.


    "Did something funny happen to you when you went to buy flowers? We were so bored over here,"


    Lydia asked, pretending to be casual.


    After a long silence, Michelle whispered, "No."


    Her voice was quiet and nasally.


    ''Someone must''ve done something to her, '' Lydia thought.


    ''Michelle''s not easily offended. What could''ve possibly happened that made her this lethargic?''


    Before she could ask Michelle, she heard a murmur escape from her lips.


    "It''s not funny. It''s not funny at all." Her hands were balled into fists, clutching the hems of her clothes.


    When Debra was finished with her phone call, she walked over to them and said, "Once everything''s


    been delivered, we can ask them to arrange it for us as well. We don''t have to do anything; just sit and


    watch."


    Then, she turned to Michelle. "Are you feeling better?" Debra sat down next to her and saw a single


    bead of tear rolling down Michelle''s cheek.


    Debra stood up and exhaled lightly. She motioned towards Lydia and mouthed, "She''s crying."


    Lydia''s eyes widened in shock.


    She had known Michelle for three years and had only seen her cry two times.


    Once when Nina had an ident, and the other was when her father fell ill. Aside from those


    situations, she didn''t remember other times when Michelle cried.


    Both she and Debra had no idea why Michelle was crying now.


    Lydia thought it had something to do with Leon, so she asked her to confirm.


    "Did something happen to Leon?" Debra paused for a while and said, "I don''t think so. Wynn updated


    his WeChat Moments earlier at noon.


    Lydia walked past Debra and sat down next to Michelle. She put one hand on Michelle''s back and


    gently rubbed it. "If something happened, you can tell us. We''ll figure it out together."


    Michelle sniffed and looked up at the birthday venue, which they had worked hard to decorate. Since


    her eyes were marred with tears, everything looked foggy in front of her. She could only make out a


    vague outline of her surroundings.


    The white floral tablecloth covered the long table, fluttering gently whenever the wind blew. In the


    middle, there were empty vases. They were nning to put flowers in them tomorrow morning.


    Along the edges of the table, there were pairs of silverware wrapped in paper towels. They were


    nning to remove the covers tomorrow evening.


    There was also a balloon tied on the back of each chair by the table. Their colors alternated from white


    to blue.


    She remembered inting and tying up all those by herself.


    At the end of the long table, there was a board made of thick white paper, with stickers in the middle


    that spelled out "Happy Birthday." She remembered that she chose the font personally, and it took her a


    long time to pick it.


    There were many white and blue balloons scattered around the rooftop, which made the scenery look


    like a cloudy sky.


    Multiple lines of colorful lights also outlined the wall. Last night, she had tried to turn on the lights and


    witnessed firsthand how gorgeous they were. For a moment, she thought she was stargazing under a


    clear night sky.


    Normally, she would''ve preferred pink and white. However, since all of this was for Leon, she thought


    colors that matched the blue sky and the white clouds would better reflect his gentle heart.


    ''Will Leon like it?''


    Michelle wanted to know but she wasn''t confident.


    All she could manage was a faint whisper as she wiped her tears. "Will Leon like it?"


    "What?" Michelle''s voice was so low that Lydia could barely understand her.


    "Nothing." Michelle raised her head and smiled at the two girls with her. Her eyes were red and swollen


    while her cheeks glistened from her earlier tears.


    Debra was worried about her. "Tell me what happened."


    Michelle pressed her lips and looked at the floor. "I don''t want to talk about it."


    They had known Michelle for such a long time. They knew that if she said she didn''t want to talk about


    it, there was nothing they could entice her to share.


    "Okay. Keep it to yourself, then." Debra red at Michelle and shot a look at Lydia, signaling to her to


    coax Michelle.


    Lydia patted Michelle''s back, trying tofort her downhearted friend. "You can tell us when you want


    to share. Do you want to go to bed now?"


    "Okay." Michelle nodded.


    Debra''s bodyguards were so quick to act. They not only brought medicine, but they also got the green


    bean soup, which could relieve the summer heat.


    Michelle didn''t take the medicine, but she did take a sip from the green bean soup and went to bed.


    Although Michelle was a foodie, right now, she was too disheartened to eat anything. Both Lydia and


    Debra thought that what Michelle was going through was something really serious. So they decided to


    contact Wynn and ask him if something had happened to Leon.


    They thought maybe Michelle and Leon fought.


    But it turned out they were wrong.


    Wondering about all the possibilities just made them even more confused. So instead, they decided to


    clear everything with Michelle as soon as she woke up.


    Michelley in bed and cried for a long time before she finally fell asleep.


    When she woke up, it was already dark outside.


    Both her eyes were swollen after crying for a long time. When Lydia and Debra saw her, they were


    shocked.


    "I knew it would be like this. It''s just like when Nina had that ident." Huan sighed helplessly.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll get her a warm towel for her face." Lydia stood and looked deep into Michelle''s swollen eyes. "Leon


    called you a couple of times. We were afraid our surprise might be ruined so we didn''t answer. Call him


    back."


    "Okay." Michelle nodded. The light that her eyes usually housed wasn''t as bright as before. "Why did


    Leon call me?"


    Debra coughed and said, "Well, you didn''t tell us anything earlier. So I called Wynn to ask if something


    happened to you and Leon. Maybe he talked about it with Leon."


    Michelle sighed lethargically. "I''ll call Leon back now."


    She picked up the phone and stared at the familiar string of numbers for a long time. Then, she took a


    deep breath and pressed the dial key.


    "Hello, Leon..."


    "Michelle, where are you?" Leon interrupted her before she could even finish talking.


    Michelle opened her mouth and was about to blurt out that she was at home. However, she managed


    to stop herself in time and answered, "Spring City."


    She waited for him to say something but was only met with silence from the other line. In a weak voice,


    she asked, "Leon, what''s wrong with you? Why aren''t you speaking?"


    "Michelle, I''m also at Spring City."


    His words made Michelle stop breathing. Her eyes widened slightly as she tried to keep herself


    together. "Leon, I..."


    "I just arrived. I asked your team manager where you are and he said you''re not at Spring City." Based


    on Leon''s voice, it was difficult to ascertain whether he was happy or angry.


    Michelle was not in the proper headspace to think properly. She was panicking as she tried to figure out


    what she should tell Leon. Suddenly, she heard a woman''s voice transmit from the other end of the


    phone.


    "Is she out to y with her friends?" That was Valerie.


    Michelle recognized her voice.


    Her hands trembled.


    She remembered everything Valerie had told her about Leon and what he was like around her. Valerie


    did such a good job at portraying him that the memory was crystal clear inside Michelle''s mind. Even


    when she was sleeping, the memory would linger, and her dream would rey that scene.

 Chapter 724 Afraid Of Scaring Her Away

    Chapter 724 Afraid Of Scaring Her Away


    When Debra called Wynn that afternoon, Leon was just beside him. By then, they had arrived at the


    Hot Spring Resort.


    And although Debra tried asking in a roundabout way, Leon was cunning enough to catch on to what


    she was trying to say. Something might have happened to Michelle.


    Leon guessed Lydia and Debra didn''t know what exactly had happened, so they called Wynn to ask


    about the situation.


    Leon had tried calling Michelle several times, but she never answered. He was getting frustrated as


    more time passed. Wynn had also mentioned that Leon had gone to K City without telling Michelle, so


    now he deserved this.


    Upon hearing this, Valerie smiled. She had another piece of useful information.


    All of a sudden, she found herself liking Wynn.


    She ignored the way he was ring at her when she suggested that she should go to Spring City with


    Leon to look for Michelle.


    Bryant still had to work even though he was at the Hot Spring Resort for a vacation. As a result, Wynn


    had to stay and act as a temporary assistant.


    In the end, Leon and Valerie took the long flight to Spring City.


    There was a reason why Valerie was so enthusiastic even though she knew that all these efforts were


    just a waste of time.


    From the start, she just wanted to keep Leon in the Hot Spring Resort to ruin Michelle''s n of


    celebrating his birthday with him.


    But then, she found out that the Hot Spring Resort wasn''t too far from Lexingport City. It would only


    take them two to three hours to arrive there. That meant they could go back any time they wanted.


    But it was different with Spring City. It would take them a long time to find Michelle, and the flights going


    back weren''t always avable.


    Unexpectedly, Leon had contacted Michelle''s club. He found out that she wasn''t in Spring City at all.


    Valerie was afraid that her n would fail.


    And knowing that Michelle was in a bad mood, Leon would never give up until he finally figured out


    what was going on.


    It was then that Michelle finally called. As long as Valerie made a sound over the phone, Michelle would


    hide herself from Leon.


    Just as Valerie had expected, there was a storm brewing on Leon''s face. "Who did you go out with?" he


    asked Michelle.


    "I bumped into some high school ssmates, so we went out together." The first half of her response


    was true, but the second half wasn''t. During thepetition, she did meet her high school ssmates


    who also came to watch thepetition.


    Michelle knew that her lie wouldn''t be exposed by differentiating the lie from the truth.


    It seemed like Leon believed her. "Male ssmates or female?"


    "There are boys and girls." Michelle could no longer hide her guilt. As a result, her voice was low and


    soft as she answered him. "Leon, you should celebrate your birthday with your friends first. I''ll just


    celebrate it with you the day after."


    "Okay." For Leon, his birthday wasn''t a big deal. It was more important for him to make sure that she


    was okay. So he wasn''t angry or disappointed. And anyway, he already nned to celebrate his


    birthday with her on the day after. Nheless, he couldn''t help but be worried about her, so he asked,


    "How are you getting along with your ssmates?"


    "It''s pretty good actually." Michelle then nced at Debra and startedining, "Someone scolded


    me because I was being disobedient."


    Debra simply rolled her eyes.


    Lydia smiled. ''It''s a good thing that she can still joke around. Sure enough, only Leon can make her


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    happy.''


    "Leon, will you scold me, too, if I don''t listen to you?" Michelle asked nervously.


    Leon could sense her nervousness so he smiled gently. The voice that came out from the other end of


    the phone was so warm that it spread all throughout her heart.


    It was enough to dispel her nervousness. She pressed on, "So will you?"


    "It depends." Leon remained calm and gentle as usual. "If you do something wrong to me, I might have


    to scold you."


    Michelle pursed her lips, gathering all her courage to say, "Can I give you a different apology gift then?"


    She didn''t want to give him the necktie.


    After all, someone else had already given him one.


    Leon''s face darkened, but he continued to ask patiently, "Wouldn''t a tie be a good gift? Why do you


    suddenly want to change it?"


    As if on cue, Valerie raised her eyes at him and smiled.


    "Let''s just change it, Leon," Michelle said stubbornly. "Choose a different gift. Anything will do."


    "Anything will do?" Leon could see the appeal in this new condition. "You better remember your words,


    Michelle. Anything will be fine, huh?"


    Noticing the change of tone in his voice, Valerie drew nearer to Leon so that what she said next would


    be heard by Michelle. She asked, "Since Michelle''s not here, shall we go back to the Hot Spring Resort


    or stay in Spring City for the night instead?"


    She was so close to Leon that he could smell her perfume wafting through his nostrils. Leon frowned


    and moved away subconsciously.


    Valerie found herself embarrassed by how Leon reacted to her closeness. Upon meeting his


    scrutinizing eyes, she felt flustered for a moment. She tried to calm down and forced a smile. "I''m


    sorry."


    Looking away, Leon turned his attention back to Michelle. "Be careful when you hang out with your


    ssmates. I''ll wait for you toe back."


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Leon and Valerie bought tickets to fly back.


    Valerie''s face was pale the whole time they were on the ne. She was anxious about the


    conversation between Michelle and Leon. Judging from their tones on the phone, it seemed like the two


    were still as good as before.


    ''Does Michelle not care that Leon''s ex-girlfriend has finally returned?


    I even said Leon and I were living together.


    Michelle should have heard that over the phone.


    Why isn''t she giving up?


    She is quite stubborn.''


    "What''s wrong? You''re not looking so good." Sitting right beside her, Leon could sense that there was


    something wrong with her.


    Valerie''s entire body was stiff. Her eyes were closed as if she was very tired. She said, "I''m just


    exhausted."


    "Well, thank you for apanying me today," Leon said gently and politely. "You should''ve stayed at


    the Hot Spring Resort. Wynn could''vee with me."


    "But I wanted toe with you." Valerie leaned back in her seat, resting with her eyes still closed.


    In reality, she wasn''t as tired as she imed to be. Nheless, she didn''t dare open her eyes.


    No matter how well-trained a person was, their eyes couldn''t hide all their secrets. A person like Leon


    who was sharp and smart would immediately know what she was hiding through her eyes.


    This was why she refused to look him in the eye.


    Valerie then smiled. "I''m actually quite curious about what you like about Michelle."


    "And why are you curious about that?" Leon leaned back as well, closing his eyes to rest.


    "I won''t answer that. I''m afraid that it mighte between our hard-earned friendship," Valerie said


    half-jokingly.


    "But now that we are friends, you can say whatever you want to say to me." Leon''s voice was so gentle


    that it was too difficult to refuse him.


    "Was Bryant ever worried that you might not fall in love again because of how much I''ve hurt you in the


    past?" Valerie chose her words carefully. She didn''t want to ask her question directly, so she used


    Bryant to deliver it subtly.


    Indeed, she wasn''t lying when she said that Bryant had been worried about Leon. There was no reason


    for her to be afraid of being discovered.


    Leon chuckled. "Both he and Wynn have been worried about me. But speaking of the past, it was my


    fault for locking you in my castle."


    "Let bygones be bygones." Valerie smiled. She instantly knew that she had just achieved her goal.


    Leon would think that the reason why she wanted to meet Michelle was that she was worried about him


    just like her cousin did.


    Now that he believed in her, she continued her ns.


    "You like Michelle, right? But did it ever ur to you that she might only see you as her brother?" Since


    Valerie knew that she couldn''t stop Michelle, she just had to stop Leon. "I think I just heard something


    during your phone call with her. Michelle doesn''t want to give you a tie, right? Have you ever wondered


    why?"


    Leon curled his fingers, pondering on Valerie''s questions for a while. "I don''t know. Maybe I should ask


    her next time."


    "I don''t think you should ask her directly," Valerie said calmly. "If I''m not wrong, she might not even


    know before what it means to give a tie as a gift, but after finding out its true meaning, she no longer


    wants to give you one. If you ask her now, you might end up scaring her away. And if that happens, she


    may hide from you and you won''t be able to see her again."


    Upon hearing this, Leon felt the cold hands of fear grabbing him.


    He had been asking himself the same thing for a long time now.


    In fact, Valerie was a living example of this. Didn''t she disappear all these years because she didn''t like


    him back?

 Chapter 725 Leon Is A Rich Man

    Chapter 725 Leon Is A Rich Man


    Lydia had been staying at Michelle''s house for the past two days, and they slept in the same bed.


    Last night, Michelle told Lydia Nina had had been sleeping in this bed. Michelle and Lydia had been


    talking for a long time before they feel asleep.


    But today, Michelley in the bed silently, staring at the ceiling as if in a daze. Ever since she came


    back from the flower shop, she had been acting odd. Nheless, she refused to tell anyone what she


    had just experienced back in the shop.


    Since she had been silent the whole time, Lydia kept quiet as well.


    The two justy in the bed, waiting for sleep to catch up on them. But both of them weren''t even close


    to being sleepy. In fact, Michelle felt as if her heart was choking with grief. It also didn''t help that she


    took a nap that afternoon, so now she felt wide awake.


    On the other hand, Lydia was still stuck in her own thoughts.


    At first, she only had feeling that Michelle was sulking because of Leon. But now, she was sure that it


    was true. She heard Michelle mentioned something about the tie during her conversation with Leon on


    the phone.


    It seemed like Michelle had changed her mind and didn''t want to give the tie to Leon.


    "Why?" Lydia pondered on this question for a long time until she finally asked the question out loud.


    In the silence of the room, there was a rustling sound as she turned over. It was the sound of her skin


    rubbing against the quilt.


    Michelle was caught off guard by her question. She tilted her head in confusion. "What? What do you


    mean?"


    Her voice seemed soft and wane. Its usual vigor was missing.


    "Why did you change your mind about the tie you nned on giving to Leon?" Lydia stared at


    Michelle''s profile, outlined dimly in the dark. She tried to find some clues from her reaction.


    Michelle was never good at hiding her emotions. As soon as she heard the word "tie," her eyes


    dimmed and her heart ached.


    To hide her sadness, she slipped her head under the quilt, covering her entire face.


    Her voice was dull as she said, "I just didn''t want to give it to him anymore."


    "You really don''t want to tell me, huh?" Lydia propped herself up with her elbow and tried pulling the


    quilt off Michelle. But Michelle kept tugging it back up over her head.


    Lydia sighed and decided to change her tactic.


    She casuallyy back down, closing her eyes as she said, "Since you don''t want to tell me, I won''t ask


    anymore. Just remember that you can alwayse to me if you need some help with a problem that


    you can''t solve. Just as how you are always there for me whenever I need help."


    Michelle clenched her eyes around the quilt. Finally, her head popped out from under it, but only the top


    half of it was exposed.


    The two of them were sharing the same quilt, so both of them were conscious of every little movement


    underneath it. But since Lydia''s eyes were closed, she didn''t see Michelle''s head slipping out of the


    quilt. Nheless, she could feel her movements, and she knew that Michelle was finally going to say


    something.


    Sensing that her other method had worked, Lydia continued, "If you''re not going to say anything, I


    might end up falling asleep. But after tonight, I won''t ask again, and if you want to ask something


    tomorrow, I won''t answer. The decision is yours."


    "How can you do this to me?" In a fit of anger, Michelle finally emerged from underneath the quilt. She


    furiously blew at the stray strands of hair that stuck to her face.


    "I used to ask you questions before, and you always answered them no matter how much time had


    passed." At that moment, Michelle felt hurt. The corner of her lips were pulled down into a pout. Her lip


    jutting out a bit as if she would cry at any second.


    Lydia wanted to burst outughing at her friend''s outburst. But she didn''t want to annoy Michelle even


    further. In the end, she settled on saying this with a straight face, "Can''t you do it now, then? The longer


    you keep your worries to yourself, the more miserable you''ll be.


    It''s like when you leave a leftover meal overnight on the table. The longer it stays there, the more sour


    it gets until it gets spoiled. Who even wants to eat spoiled food? Do you understand what I''m trying to


    say?"


    Lydia didn''t know why Michelle was hurt like this. She watched as tears began streaming down


    Michelle''s face. Michelle said stubbornly, "Then I''ll put the leftover in the fridge. This way, it canst


    longer."


    Lydia was stunned for a moment.


    She sighed. "And how many days do you n to keep it inside the fridge? It''s October now. In two


    months, I will be taking my postgraduate exam. After Leon''s birthday, I won''t have time anymore to


    listen to yourints."


    The postgraduate entrance exam was a turning point in her life. It was her second chance to start all


    over again.


    It was then that Michelle remembered that Lydia was nning to take her postgraduate exam soon.


    She suddenly felt guilty for bothering Lydia to help her prepare for Leon''s birthday.


    Before turning around, she forced back her tears and said, "I''m so sorry, Lydia."


    "I don''t need your apology. I just want you to tell me what happened. You know that I don''t have many


    good friends. It''s only you, Austin, and our other roommates who are close to me. It''s only natural that I


    want to help you with your problems. And anyway, two heads are always better than one." Lydia


    nced at her sideways.


    Hesitating for a while, Michelle finally said, "I do have a few questions for you."


    "Go ahead then. You can ask me anything you want," Lydia said.


    With the bedroom lights on, the two turned until they were facing each other. Half of their faces were


    covered by shadows, but because they were lying so closely together, they could see the other''s face


    so clearly.


    Michelle''s eyshes were trembling. She frowned and said, "If someone lied to you about being poor,


    will you get angry?"


    "Pretending to be poor?" Lydia was surprised by Michelle''s question. She was expecting her to ask


    something rted to their secret crushes. Her on Austin, and Michelle on Leon. Lydia was already


    prepared with how she would answer Michelle if that was the case.


    After all, she had been crushing on Austin for two or three years now. She could perfectly understand


    Michelle''s own feelings for Leon.


    But she didn''t know how to answer the question about someone pretending to be poor.


    "Who lied to you about being poor?" Lydia asked curiously.


    Michelle widened her eyes and looked at Lydia in disbelief. "What? How did you know? I remember I


    said ''if.''"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Well, people would often ask that type of question whenever they are referring to their experiences."


    Lydia''s eyes then fell on Michelle''s bracelet. It was then that she remember Debra telling her that the


    bracelet would cost a fortune.


    The pieces of the puzzle was finally falling into ce.


    She felt her heart skip a beat.


    ''Does that mean Leon is rich?''


    In fact, her first impression on Leon back then was that he didn''t look poor at all. His sister, Nina,


    especially didn''t act like one.


    Lydia had been born in a poor family. Her parents worked very hard to be able to raise their children.


    Sometimes, they had to prioritize work first over spending time with their family. In the end, they tried


    their best to teach their children to be kind and sincere despite being busy most of the time.


    They might not have the means to give their children all the material things they wanted. But they


    taught them everything they need to be decent human beings.


    Nheless, they still had to work hard to make sure that their children were able to live afortable


    life. Not to mention, teaching values to their children meant they must also have their own spiritual


    wealth.


    Leon and his sister had an entirely different upbringing from the others, and it definitely showed. The


    way they behave reminded Lydia of the noblemen of the ancient times. One was a gentle nobleman,


    while the other was a cold and distant princess.


    She always found herself wondering whether Nina came from a prestigious family. The way the other


    woman behaved was very different from the rest.


    And now, the more Lydia thought about it, the more she was starting to suspect that Leon came from a


    rich family.


    "Michelle, I have a question for you. That bracelet you''re wearing is a gift from Leon, right?" Lydia kept


    staring at the bracelet. It really did look expensive and luxurious.


    "Does that mean Leon is the one who lied to you about being poor?"


    Michelle nodded her head. "He is actually very rich."


    "I see." Indeed, he needed to be very rich to be able to buy a bracelet like that.


    Nheless, Lydia was still shock to find out the truth.


    "So you''re wondering if I''d get angry after finding out someone lied to me about being poor, right? Then


    let me return the question to you. Will you get angry?" Lydia said.


    "I don''t know." Lowering her eyes, Michelle stroked the bracelet. She felt very conflicted. "I feel angry,


    but at the same time, I don''t. I can''t really understand what I''m currently feeling."


    "Then try to understand your feelings more." Lydia watched her intently before asking, "So the reason


    why you don''t want to give him the tie anymore is because you think Leon might want something more


    expensive than that, right?"


    "It''s not like that," Michelle quickly answered. "My mother often tells me that any gift is good as long as


    ites from the heart. I sincerely want to give him a tie as an apology. And I don''t think Leon is that


    kind of person. He''s a good man."


    She paused as she remembered what Valerie had told her. ''Leon is a very affectionate man.


    After all, he had been looking for Valerie for so many years.''

 Chapter 726 Crossed In Love Before Starting Dating

    Chapter 726 Crossed In Love Before Starting Dating


    ''It''s not because Michelle''s afraid Leon doesn''t like a cheap necktie. What''s the reason then?''


    Lydia grew even more confused. "Why don''t you want to give him the tie? Debra said that a girl will give


    the boy she loves a tie as a gift. Leon has asked you to give him a tie. I really think he likes you."


    "No," Michelle denied. "Leon only likes me as a sister. He''s not in love with me. He doesn''t know what it


    means to receive a tie from a girl. If he did, he would''ve told me to give him a tie as an apology gift."


    "How do you know?" Lydia asked.


    "Leon watched my interview," Michelle answered.


    Lydia still couldn''t understand how Michelle was thinking. "So?"


    "So he doesn''t know what it means if a girl gives him a tie." Michelle blew out a long dejected sigh.


    Despite Michelle''s attempt to exin, Lydia still didn''t get it. Both she and Debra watched Michelle''s


    interview. "If Leon watched your interview, how''s that rted to whether or not he knows the meaning


    of receiving a tie?"


    Under the warm light, Michelle''s eyes darkened. She looked down in shame and covered her head with


    her quilt. "Leon has watched my interview, so he knows that I like him. But he doesn''t like me back.


    He''s in love with someone else. The only reason he wants me to give him a tie is that he needs one.


    Nothing more than that."


    Lydia frowned and rubbed her temple.


    Michelle continued talking. "The girl he loves is going to give him a tie. If I gave him one too, the girl


    would misunderstand us."


    As she spoke, her eyes turned and her voice started to crack a little bit. "Leon has been in love with her


    for many years. Even though they broke up, he had been looking for her for four years. That''s the


    reason why he came here to Lexingport City. And he''s found her."


    The words Valerie had painted into Michelle''s mind haunted her like a curse. That scene conjured such


    pain in Michelle''s heart that the thought of it was enough to make her cry.


    And now that she reminisced the memory once more, a deep sadness flooded her heart as tears


    started to overflow in her eyes.


    Michelle hugged her knees, tightly clutching the quilt as she sobbed quietly.


    "Lydia, I''m such a klutz when ites to love. Look at me: I''m crying over someone who''s not even my


    boyfriend. It''s annoying," Michelle said while crying.


    She had never felt this upset before.


    Lydia thought this would happen to her first. She thought Michelle would be with Austin, and she would


    find a quiet ce to cry and mend her broken heart.


    Looking at Michelle now made Lydia feel sad.


    ''Is this how I would look like if I continue to harbor secret feelings for Austin?'' she thought to herself.


    "There, there. Cry to your heart''s content. Did you meet them this morning?" Lydia ced her hand on


    Michelle''s back and gently patted it as though Michelle was a child.


    Michelle had been crying for such a long time already, biting the quilt in the hopes of stopping.


    Right now, all she could hear was the sound of her own sniffling tears. She didn''t even hear Lydia when


    she got up.


    Then, she felt someone patting her back. Amidst the sounds of her own sobbing, Lydia''s concerned


    voice gently floated into her ears.


    "Here, dab your eyes with this warm towel."


    Her eyes started to feel bitter and painful from crying for so long.


    Michelle slowly lowered her quilt. Her hair was so messy, and her face was glistening with tears. Her


    eyes looked bloodshot, and her eyshes were wet. Even the tip of her nose still looked very red.


    Tears continued to fall down her face. Just looking at her was enough to invoke a deep sense of pity


    towards her.


    "Your eyes are swollen again. Close them," Lydia ordered.


    Michelle followed what Lydia said, yet tears still fell.


    Lydia dabbed the warm towel to Michelle''s eyelids, which helped alleviate the stinging pain. After that,


    she started to slowly calm down.


    Out of the blue, Lydia asked, "Will we celebrate his birthday tomorrow?"


    Upon hearing this, Michelle froze.


    ''That''s right. His birthday party is tomorrow.


    Maybe we should cancel.''


    She remembered that Valerie told her that they were going to the Hot Spring Resort to celebrate his


    birthday.


    After a long silence, Michelle shook her head and dropped the wet towel. She reached out to pick it up.


    Lydia took the wet towel from Michelle''s hand. "It''s already cold. I''ll soak it again in hot water."


    "Okay." Even with her eyes closed, Michelle still managed to smile. "Thank you, Lydia."


    Watching her smile through the pain made Lydia feel ufortable, so she quickly changed the


    subject to ease her difort. "Make me breakfast tomorrow morning. We''ve been eating take-out


    food for the past two days."


    "Okay." Michelle pressed her lips and shed a weak smile.


    Lydia went to the bathroom, filled a basin with hot water, and threw the towel in it. Then, she took her


    phone and sent a message to Debra. "Leon''s birthday party tomorrow is cancelled."


    Upon reading her text, Debra was so shocked that she called Lydia to get more details. However, Lydia


    didn''t answer the phone since she was afraid that Michelle might hear it.


    So instead, Debra replied to her text. "But the venue''s ready. Why is it cancelled?"


    "Leon will celebrate his birthday tomorrow with someone else," Lydia replied.


    "Does it mean we have to postpone it until the day after his birthday?"


    "Maybe."


    After sending herst reply, Lydia went out with towel for Michelle''s swollen eyes.


    The next morning, Lydia woke as she always had at six twenty in the morning. However, when she


    turned around, there was no one beside her.


    To her surprise, Michelle got up earlier than her.


    In the past, Michelle would get up early to bring breakfast to Leon. But now, that wasn''t the case.


    ''Did she wake up early or did she not sleep at allst night?''


    Lydia put on her clothes and went downstairs. As she descended the stairway, she smelled a savory


    aromaing from the kitchen. When she arrived at the living room, she heard the sound of pot and


    spoon nking against each other.


    When she walked to the kitchen door, she saw Michelle.


    Michelle was wearing a lovely apron, with a turner in her right hand and a stic glove on her left. She


    grabbed a handful of chopped coriander and threw it into the pot.


    Michelle was cooking beef.


    There were already several dishes on the table, including fried eggs with tomatoes, steamed fish,


    sweet and sour spareribs, fried shrimps, and some vegetables.


    Lydia didn''t know what to make out of it.


    ''Is this breakfast?''


    When Michelle turned around to get the te, she saw Lydia standing at the door. "Oh, Lydia. You''re


    awake. Take out the dishes first. I''ll be done here really soon. Thatst dish is almost ready."


    Michelle''s face was bright and full of smiles, as though she didn''t spend the entirety of yesterday


    crying.


    If it weren''t for these ingredients before her, Lydia would''ve thought that everything that happened


    yesterday was only a dream.


    "How did you get these?" Lydia asked as she picked up two dishes. "I remember there were only eggs


    and tomatoes in your fridge. Maybe there were some shrimps, but definitely no fish, no spareribs, and


    no beef."


    "I bought them from the market." Michelle stretched her hands and pushed her away. "All right, all right.


    Prepare the table first. It''s very oily and full of smoke over here."


    "The market? So that''s why. They''re the only ones who open so early. Supermarkets don''t open that


    early." Before she went out of the kitchen, she nced at Michelle, who was very engrossed in her


    cooking.


    ''Looks like she didn''t sleep at allst night.''


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    It took Michelle a whole night to figure it out.


    Liking Leon was her own business. He had nothing to do with that.


    After all, Leon was free to like others. She couldn''t force Leon to like her just because she did.


    She would like him in secret.


    All she wanted was for him to be happy.


    ''That''s fine.''


    Michelle kept telling herself as though she was being hypnotized.


    In the morning, the flowers she had ordered arrived. With a smile, she happily received the bouquets


    and paid the money. She climbed up to the rooftop while carrying the bouquets in both hands. One by


    one, she started to ce flowers in each vase.


    All this time, Lydia had been carefully observing her. She was worried and wanted to know what was


    running on Michelle''s mind.


    Michelle held Lydia''s arm and rubbed her head against it. "Since Leon has found the girl he loves, I can


    only bless them."


    Lydia nodded slightly. "Well...if you like someone, you don''t necessarily have to be together. But..."


    She sympathized with how Michelle was feeling. She knew what it was like to see the person she loved


    be with someone else.


    She knew how heartbreaking it felt.


    Slowly, she just got used to the feeling.


    "But what?" Michelle looked into Lydia''s eyes, looking for an answer.


    "Just try to keep some distance away from him. It''ll be good for both you and Leon," Lydia replied,


    trying her best to soften the blow.


    Michelle''s fingertips became stiff. "I know. I don''t want to celebrate his birthday with him anymore. I just


    want to give him two gifts. You can go with me to choose giftster."


    "Then why are you still decorating this ce?"


    "Because it''s so beautiful," Michelle lied.


    The decoration of the birthday party symbolized how much she loved Leon. She wanted to preserve it


    as long as she could.

 Chapter 727 A Secret

    Chapter 727 A Secret


    On Leon''s birthday, Michelle did nothing but sent him a message on WeChat.


    It was just a simple "Happy birthday, Leon, my brother!"


    The message was very conservative. She didn''t even add the emojis she usually liked to use. The "my


    brother" appetion added in the back also made the message seem a little perfunctory.


    All in all, it was just so unlike Michelle.


    The abnormality made Leon automatically think that her WeChat ount had been hacked by


    someone, but to be sure, he tried calling her.


    His call was rejected.


    Now, he was even more convinced that his assumption was correct, so he replied to the message with


    a threat for the culprit to return the ount to Michelle.


    Michelle felt rather helpless when she read his reply. Left with no other choice, she had to reply with a


    voice message. "Leon, it''s really me. Happy birthday!"


    In fact, just as she didn''t want to answer his call, she was also disinclined to send him a voice


    message. She could talk andugh happily in front of others, but she couldn''t pretend in front of him.


    A carefully designed message could hide her thoughts and feelings, but her voice couldn''t. No matter


    how hard she tried to sound normal, she still came off more reserved than usual.


    Leon was able to perceive her change and was baffled by it.


    Just as he was about to call again to ask her if something was wrong, Wynn came over and said, "Mr.


    Shi said that the birthday gift you want has been sent to Lexingport City."


    Leon grunted absentmindedly as an answer.


    Wynn didn''t seem to notice anything wrong with him. He asked curiously, "What is it? Is there anything


    that only Mr. Shi can give you? Come on, tell me."


    "People," Leon answered without even looking up from his cell phone. He called Michelle again, but her


    number was busy. "I guess they must''ve arrived already."


    Wynn heard Leon''s answer but not his mumble. Nevertheless, the answer aroused his curiosity even


    more. "People? Who? What do you want them for? Are you trying to recruit people? Or is it a woman?


    You''re getting yourself a girlfriend or something? Oh, it can''t be a woman¡ªPrincess Nina is the only


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    woman living in Mr. Shi''s house. So you''re trying to recruit people?"


    Leon was wondering about Michelle''s abnormality. It seemed that it didn''t just start today. Now that he


    thought about it, something had been wrong with her sincest night.


    He racked his brain but still couldn''t figure out what was going on, so his mood wasn''t exactly peachy.


    Furthermore, Wynn was muttering nonstop, oblivious to the fact that he was getting no response at all.


    Pissed, Leon finally looked up from his phone and smiled at Wynn.


    Wynn instantly closed his mouth. Leon''s smile seemed gentle and harmless, but for some reason, it


    sent a shiver down his spine, so he wittily left the office without further ado.


    Now that no one was disturbing him, Leon tried a few more times to call Michelle, but she never picked


    up. She just texted him back, saying she was currently apanying her parents and couldn''t talk to


    him.


    Michelle''s parents, Adams and ine, were back.


    Their arrival was much earlier than expected.


    When Michelle got a call from them telling her they were back, she was quite astounded. She was even


    wondering if she was dreaming in broad daylight.


    Her parents'' loving voices eventually snapped her back from her dazed state. After making sure that


    she wasn''t dreaming, she happily went to the airport to pick them up.


    Lydia, who was apanying her shopping for gifts, was also dragged along.


    The moment Michelle saw her parents, she threw herself into their arms and cried her eyes out like a


    newborn child.


    Her parents'' embrace felt like a harbor in which she could finally take refuge. Her tears fell even more


    fiercely than yesterday.


    This was the first time Adam and ine had ever seen their daughter crying so sadly. They often


    traveled far away, but this was really the first time she cried like this when they came back.


    Something must''ve happened and it must''ve aggrieved her deeply.


    Her tears made their hearts ache. They had to appease her for a long time before she stopped crying.


    ine pinched her daughter''s cheek and teased, "You look like an ugly kitten if you cry like this. Aren''t


    you afraid that no one will like you in the future?"


    Shepletely had no idea that her daughter''s love had wilted before it had the chance to bloom, and


    in her obliviousness, she''d just said something that rubbed salt into her daughter''s wound.


    Michelle pouted. Tears once again started to well in her eyes.


    But she really didn''t want to cry.


    She''d been crying for two consecutive days.


    Besides, Leon liked neither crybabies nor ugly women.


    With a sniff, Michelle forced her tears back and hugged her mother''s hand like a spoiled child. "Hmph! I


    don''t need anyone to marry me. I won''t marry. I just want to stay with you forever."


    "Nonsense!" ine poked Michelle''s forehead gently.


    Michelle was suddenly thrown into a daze. Leon''s handsome face and gentle smile appeared in her


    mind. It was as if he was the one who poked her forehead just now.


    He also liked to poke her forehead.


    Instead of poking, it was more appropriate to be said as knocking. He liked to knock her forehead


    lightly with his knuckle. Sometimes when he was angry, he would also flick her forehead.


    Either way, he never used much strength, so it never hurt.


    Michelle was so lost in thought she didn''t hear what ine was saying.


    Adams and Lydia were walking behind them. Lydia, being a considerate girl, helped to carry one of


    their suitcases.


    Considering how busy with her study she was, she''d been worrying about how Michelle would deal with


    her problems alone. Now that Michelle''s parents hade back, this problem could be easily solved.


    "Lydia, thank you for picking us up and helping us with our luggage," Adams said kindly. "Is it heavy? If


    it is, just give it to me."


    "It is okay. It''s not heavy at all." Carrying a suitcase wasn''t a big problem for Lydia.


    Adams smiled. "Lydia, you''re one of Michelle''s best friends, right? Do you know what''s going on with


    her these days? If she''s being bullied by others, you must tell me."


    Michelle and ine were walking in front of them. Besides, there were so many people in the airport.


    The two of them naturally didn''t hear what the two people behind them were saying.


    "No, Michelle isn''t bullied. She is just in a bad mood," Lydia said slowly. Her gaze was fixated on


    Michelle''s back.


    Adams squinted. "Could it be that she''s in a rtionship?"


    Lydia stopped in her tracks and stared at him rather vigntly. She was just like a friend covering up for


    another friend when their parents came to inquire about their puppy love.


    But she quickly remembered that the high school era had passed a long time ago and that they were in


    theirst year of college. They were already in their twenties and they''d passed the legal age to get


    married. It was nothing abnormal for Michelle to be in love.


    "No," Lydia answered honestly.


    Adams was a little surprised. "Is my daughter not popr?"


    Lydia was a little taken aback. "No, that''s not it. On the contrary, she has quite a lot of admirers, though


    she doesn''t like any of them."


    "Oh, so my daughter is very popr. Does she like someone out of her group of admirers then?"


    Adams asked with a big smile on his face.


    Lydia gave the matter some thoughts before she eventually nodded.


    "Is she feeling sad because of that person?" Adams still had a loving smile on his wrinkled face, but


    there was a kind of indescribable sadness in the gaze he fixated on his daughter''s back.


    "That person doesn''t like her, does he?"


    he added.


    Lydia was shocked by Adams'' perceptiveness. She finally understood why Michelle said she''d never


    hide anything from her parents. If she was Michelle, she wouldn''t hide anything either. After all, with


    how insightful her father was, it''d be impossible to do so.


    However, although Michelle had never hidden anything from them, she''d never told them much in detail


    either.


    Therefore, when Michelle talked to her mother in the evening, she only said that the person she liked


    had a girlfriend but didn''t say who he was.


    That she liked Leon was a secret she wouldn''t and couldn''t tell anyone.


    Especially people who they both knew.


    They had too manymon friends such as Nina, Wynn, and so on. Those friends were all very


    important friends for both of them.


    Things would get awkward if they knew.


    Maybe no one would mention Leon in front of her again. Even if she couldn''t be with him, she didn''t


    want to lose contact with him.


    Or to bepletely cut out of his life.


    However, people''s thoughts always changed. That was just her thought for now. On the morning of the


    following day when she identally saw the messages on Lydia''s phone, she changed her mind.

 Chapter 728 Leon Is A Bastard

    Chapter 728 Leon Is A Bastard


    When Michelle woke up, she heard the sound of running water from the bathroom. Lydia was there,


    washing her face and brushing her teeth.


    There was a rumbling sound beside Michelle, which was what woke her up. She fumbled around her


    bed, trying to find the source of the sound. When her fingers reached the pillows, she found Lydia''s


    phone vibrating.


    Both she and Lydia had ess to each other''s phone, so Lydia knew that Michelle''s wallpaper had


    always been Leon''s photo.


    When Michelle picked up Lydia''s phone, she was able to unlock it easily. The phone came to life, and


    the bright light made her squint. With blurry eyes, she saw the chat group notifications popping out.


    Michelle knew she wasn''t holding her phone.


    After a while, her eyes gradually adapted to the light. Before she was about to put the phone back, she


    had a glimpse of the word "Leon" by ident.


    When someone was in love with another person, they would quickly grab anything rted to them.


    This was the case for Michelle. Hearing the word "Leon" had be a staple of her day that it became


    routine.


    That was because she and her roommates would always talk about him.


    Michelle rubbed the sleep off her eyes and sat up.


    She had no intention of snooping around Lydia''s phone. But since she saw something rted to Leon,


    she couldn''t help but want to know more.


    Debra had set up a small group chat, including Lydia and Rainy. Michelle wasn''t part of it.


    The chat was currently active, with new messages popping out as Michelle read. She didn''t understand


    the context of their messages, so she had to slide up from the very beginning.


    The first message of the group chat was a photo sent by Debra.


    "Why did you set up this group chat?" Rainy asked.


    "Oh my God! I''m crazy! I saw something I shouldn''t have seen. Just click the photo and you''ll know


    what I''m talking about. Don''t tell Michelle. I wanna talk here first before she finds out. I don''t know


    whether to tell her or not," Debra replied.


    Rainy recognized the man in the picture. "Is that Leon?"


    "Yes, it is. I took the photo myself and saw it with my own eyes," Debra responded.


    Michelle frowned as she read the messages. She then clicked on the picture that Debra was referring


    to.


    It was a picture of a handsome man with a proven track record of making her heart skip a beat. Looking


    at his picture tightened her chest, which made it difficult for her to breathe.


    But he wasn''t alone. Beside him, there was a woman, and behind them were two hotel doormen and a


    revolving door.


    In the picture, Leon was wearing a well-cut dark suit, and his hair was meticulouslybed. His tall


    and slender figure entuated the woman''s petite and exquisite body.


    She was wearing a cyan dress, and her hair fell smoothly down her shoulders like a waterfall.


    They looked like the ideal couple.


    ''What a perfect match!'' Michelle''s heart ached.


    She had seen Valerie on more than two asions, so she was able to recognize her face in the


    picture. When Valerie was driving her home, she told Michelle the story about her and Leon.


    Michelle wouldn''t have mistaken her for someone else.


    Something clogged her throat as she continued to stare at the photo for a long time.


    She stared for so long without blinking that her eyes started to sting.


    After she snapped out of her daze, she returned to the group chat and continued reading the rest of the


    conversation.


    "Who is the woman next to Leon? Where did you take this photo? Why does it look like a hotel?" Rainy


    continuously asked.


    "It''s the LC Hotel!" Debra replied.


    The name of the hotel sounded familiar to Michelle.


    She remembered Valerie telling her that she lived in the LC Hotel. Valerie even invited her to go there if


    ever she needed any of her help.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ''Is Leon with her in that hotel?


    Why are they staying in the hotel?''


    She scrolled down the chat group, hoping to find an answer when she stumbled on one of Debra''s


    messages.


    "Do you know what it means when a man and a woman appear in a hotel together? They''re there to


    have sex.


    I really didn''t expect Leon already has someone he likes. If Michelle learns about this, she would cry


    her eyes out!"


    "Is it possible it''s all a misunderstanding? Maybe you''re wrong," Rainy replied.


    "If only that were the case, but no. It''s the truth. When I went downstairs from the hotel, I almost


    bumped into Leon. At first, I wanted to say hello but thought against it. After all, we were in a hotel!


    What was he doing there?


    I thought about it and gave him the benefit of the doubt. Leon was an upright man. It''s possible he


    came here to the hotel for business purposes. But when I saw a beautiful woman beside him, I know


    something was up. So I hid quietly to watch them from afar and took this photo.


    If I weren''t there, I wouldn''t have been able to take a photo of their faces."


    "You still could be wrong. Maybe they don''t know each other, and they just happened to enter the hotel


    together. After all, it''s a hotel; many people enter there every day," Rainy replied.


    "I hoped so. But when I followed them inside the elevator, they got off the same floor! You can think


    about the rest."


    After reading this message, Michelle turned off the phone.


    She also hoped that Debra was wrong.


    If she hadn''t seen Valerie, known her name from Wynn, and heard Leon and Valerie''s story from her,


    she would''ve probably continued to deceive herself.


    Although Wynn''s and Valerie''s stories seemed to contradict each other, when she thought about it, she


    realized that Valerie''s story was the follow-up to Wynn''s.


    At first, Valerie and Leon broke up. But it was also true that he liked her and had been looking for her


    for four years.


    It was also true that now, they were living together in a hotel.


    Even if Valerie didn''t like Leon in the past, his gentle nature would make her fall in love with him slowly.


    When she heard Valerie tell that story, she could feel that Valerie did like Leon.


    All this made her very sad but felt that she had no right to be.


    ''Two people who love each other should be together. I should be happy for Leon, right?''


    Michelle pondered.


    While Michelle mulled over her feelings over Leon, Lydia came out of the bathroom and saw Michelle''s


    downcast face. "What''s wrong?" she asked.


    "Your phone''s been vibrating non-stop. There are so many messages. Here, read them quickly. I just


    read a little, but I don''t know how to tell you. You can read them yourself." Michelle pressed her lips,


    with tears starting to well in her eyes as she forced herself to smile.


    Lydia knew it had something to do with Leon.


    She picked up her phone and opened the group chat. After reading the messages from beginning to


    end, she replied, "You don''t have to hide it from Michelle anymore. She already knows about it. These


    days, she has been feeling depressed over it."


    "Oh my God! She knew about it! Did she cry?" Rainy messaged.


    "Yes. Several times," Lydia answered.


    After a while, a message from Rainy popped up. "I don''t know what to say. I feel very sad for her. She


    likes Leon so much! You shouldfort her."


    A new message from Debra appeared. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? That''s why Michelle said she


    wouldn''t celebrate Leon''s birthday, right?"


    "Yes. Leon celebrated his birthday with his girlfriend yesterday. It seemed that they were in the Hot


    Spring Resort," Lydia texted.


    "Girlfriend? Are you saying they''re dating?" Rainy chimed in.


    "Looks like it," Lydia confirmed.


    "Damn it! I can''t believe it! Leon has a girlfriend?! Why didn''t he tell us from the start? Why does he


    keep flirting with Michelle? He even asked her to send him a necktie as a gift. Ugh, what a two-timer!"


    Debra''s chat read.


    "Yes, I also thought Leon was flirting with Michelle. I thought the two of them would be together," Rainy


    replied.


    "It''s really true what they say. The gentler a man is, the more likely that he''s a bastard. From now on,


    we''ll call Leon a bastard," Debra dered.


    "Leon is a bastard!" Rainy echoed.


    "At first, I thought he was good to Michelle. But then he turned out to be a bastard. And if you''re good


    friends with a bastard, you must be a bad guy yourself. So I''m going to unfriend Wynn," Debra texted.


    Rainy didn''t agree with her. "Even if you''re angry, don''t me the people around him. Don''t you like


    Wynn?"


    "I don''t like him anymore. I already have a boyfriend!"


    Out of impulse, Debra deleted Wynn from her list of friends and then sent a message to Aron on


    WeChat. "Both of us have to be responsible for what happenedst night. From now on, you''re my


    boyfriend."


    As soon as she hit the send button, she got a reply from him.


    Debra was in love again.


    When everyone knew about it, they were so excited for Debra since she broke her promise that she


    would never fall in love with one of her ssmates.


    When Michelle knew about this, she felt happy for her and pitiful at the same time. She thought that


    Debra''s personality was a good match for Wynn.


    However, it looked like Debra and Aron were a better match.


    Ever since that day, Michelle started to be more reserved in front of Leon. She didn''t dare to act


    intimately with him or do anything that he could misinterpret.


    She didn''t want to cause any more trouble for Leon.

 Chapter 729 Watch The Play

    Chapter 729 Watch The y


    Leon was upset because Michelle was avoiding him.


    They had been talking less and less, and even when they did, Michelle would no longer share anything


    interesting with him as she had done before. Even her good morning and good night greetings were


    gradually decreasing.


    It wasn''t until Valerie had told her something on the ne that he realized what was going on.


    Michelle only treated Leon as her brother. That was why she was keeping her distance from him


    because she had sensed his feelings for her.


    From time to time, Leon would wonder if his love forced her to leave him.


    ''Is it the same case with Valerie, who forced me to let her go at the cost of her life before?


    Will Michelle do the same?''


    He had learned his lesson from Valerie and didn''t dare to act rashly, afraid of scaring Michelle away.


    Because of that, Leon learned to step back and restrain himself from giving off signals. He also limited


    their daily contact.


    He''d be willing to do all this as long as she didn''t leave him.


    Therefore, they contacted each other less frequently.


    The Feng Group had been on the right track. Every day, Leon was very busy. Even though Bryant had


    already settled thepany''s affair, he still had to approve everything.


    He came to Lexingport City on a mission and couldn''t afford to ck off.


    Aside from that, there were also some problems in C Ind that he needed to go over. With all the


    work that had been piling up in front of him, he had no time to stop and rest.


    However, thanks to Wynn''s help, he finally had some time to rest.


    Whenever he had time, Leon would pick up his phone to see if Michelle had contacted him.


    But whenever they talked, their conversation was always brief and quick to end.


    He scrolled up to their past conversations and saw that they were all long and substantial. They even


    sent voice messages to each other.


    The difference between their past and presentmunication was very stark.


    He sat back in his chair and looked up to the ceiling, entuating his smooth neck and bulging Adam''s


    apple.


    With his slender fingers, he pinched his nose and opened his mouth to exhale a deep yawn.


    Then, he heard someone knock on his office door.


    "Come in," Leon said in a calm tone.


    He closed his eyes and heard the door''s hinges squeak, followed by light footsteps. He also smelled


    the strong aroma of coffee.


    Leon thought it was his secretary. "Put it on the table and go out."


    Valerie ced the coffee on top of his table and stared at Leon''s tired face.


    When he hade back from the Hot Spring Resort, Michelle only gave him a birthday cake as a


    present. Ever since then, Leon''s mood grew gloomier with each day passing, rarely showing his


    genuine smile.


    Whenever he was outside with other people, he would still smile in front of them. However, when he


    was alone, he didn''t bother to force himself.


    Valerie tried to distract him from his thoughts but to no avail. Regardless of she did, all he could think


    about was Michelle and wondering what she was doing.


    Whenever he saw fried eggs cooked by others, he wouldn''t like them.


    Every time he saw strawberries, he wanted to buy them.


    He even went to their strawberry base whenever he was free.


    Valerie couldn''t find the opportunity to be alone with him.


    If things continued to stay like this, there would be no way for her to win his heart.


    "Leon, it''s me," Valerie said softly.


    Leon slowly opened his groggy eyes and sat straight. "Why are you here? Aren''t you busy preparing for


    the show?"


    "I''m almost done." Valerie took out two tickets from her bag and ced them in front of him. "The y''s


    going to be held tomorrow evening. You can invite Michelle. I''ve noticed that you''ve been in a bad


    moodtely because of her."


    Leon stretched out his arms and picked up the tickets. When he saw the name of the y, he raised


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    his eyebrows and a faint smile appeared on his face. "Giselle? The same one Ist saw you dance."


    Valerie''s face lit up. "Wow, you still remember it? I thought you already forgot about it."


    "Of course not." Leon shook the tickets in his hand. "I''ll go there on time tomorrow evening."


    "Remember to take Michelle with you. I hope you''ll be in a good mood when you watch the y. I''d


    really appreciate it. Besides, I also want to see Michelle." A graceful smile appeared on her face.


    Leon squinted her eyes at her and started to frown. "Why do you want to see her?"


    Amidst his daunting stare, Valerie didn''t flinch. "I want to ask what the situation is between you two and


    what she thinks about it. I know Wynn has already asked it for you, but he''s a man. He doesn''t


    understand how women think."


    Leon thought what she had said made a lot of sense.


    "I''ll my best to persuade her toe with me. But she''s been hiding from me these days," he said.


    "Tell her that''s not only going to be the two of you. I''ve already sent tickets to Wynn and my cousin.


    You''ll all be seated in the same row. My cousin said you all know each other. The only one she doesn''t


    know is me."


    "I see. Thank you." Leon looked up at her and smiled.


    Every time Leon looked at her with soulless eyes, Valerie felt distressed. It was as if they were parallel


    lines, and how they felt with each other was never meant to intersect.


    She knew that Leon thought she didn''t like him at all. Back when they were in his castle, she had


    always told Leon that she wanted him to be with someone else.


    Because of that, he never suspected that she was going to hurt Michelle at all. He might even think that


    she was helping him win over Michelle.


    A bitter feeling pinched Valerie''s heart. She didn''t know whether what she was doing was good or bad


    for her.


    Leon followed Valerie''s advice and made an appointment with Michelle to watch the y in the Grand


    Theater. Just like he wanted, she agreed toe.


    When Leon invited her, Michelle was in the club. Joanna learned about it shortly and asked, "Why did


    you agree to go with him? He knows you like him, and yet he''s still asking you to go with him. Does he


    want to date two women at the same time?"


    "But it''s not only going to be me and Leon. Wynn and others would also be there. Besides, Leon and I


    haven''t seen each other for more than a month. I''ll just watch the performance with him. We won''t do


    anything else." Michelle pursed her lips.


    "Whatever." Joanna shrugged. "I still think Leon has the potential to be a two-timer. He''s already living


    with his ex-girlfriend, and yet he doesn''t want to announce it officially. Now''s he''s inviting you to watch a


    y. He''s clearly flirting with both of you."


    "Leon''s not that kind of person! He just thinks of me as his sister. He knows that I like him, so he has


    kept his distance from me. But since he just thinks of me as his sister, it''s only normal for us to watch a


    show together," Michelle rebutted as she stared daggers at Joanna.


    Michelle had always been a soft and obedient girl. So when she suddenly turned serious, Joanna was


    shocked.


    "Okay, okay. I won''t say anything more. You''d better leave now. I won''t stop you. Wear a coat when you


    go out, in case it''s too cold and no one''s there to give their coat to you." Joanna clicked her tongue as


    she shook her head.


    Michelle pouted and looked apologetic. "Oh. I''m sorry, Joanna."


    "It''s fine. Just prepare and leave soon. If you''re going to go there using the subway, it''s going to take


    you more than an hour." Joanna didn''t take Michelle''s anger personally.


    Michelle smiled at her and brought her a pile of snacks as a form of peace offering before she went out.


    It was thetter part of autumn, and early signs of winter started to rear its head. The days had grown


    shorter while the wind during the evening had be colder.


    It was so cold that Michelle couldn''t help but shiver.


    She was so immersed during her training at the club that she forgot to pay attention to the weather


    reports.


    Even though Joanna had reminded her to wear a coat, her clothes looked thinpared to the people


    wearing overcoats at the gate of the theater.


    When she looked up, she saw Leon. He always stood out from the crowd thanks to his tall figure and


    handsome face. He was wearing a dark suit and bowtie on his neck like a real gentleman.


    When Leon saw her, a smile broke on his face and he walked towards her.


    Like a warm breeze in the middle of a cold night, he gradually walked towards her.


    Michelle could smell the distinct aroma that could only be his perfume.


    And just like that, she forgot all the restrictions she had imposed on herself. "Leon," she called him


    sweetly, simr to how she had done before.

 Chapter 730 Same Perfume As Leons

    Chapter 730 Same Perfume As Leon''s


    It had been a long time since Leon heard Michelle say his name in such a sweet voice.


    The light that blew out in his amber eyes slowly came back to life as his lips arced into a joyous smile.


    At that moment, he wanted to lock her into a tight embrace, but he was afraid he might scare her away


    again.


    After a second of hesitation, he took a small step back and shook the bag he was holding in front of


    her.


    "Michelle, this is the perfume I promised to give you. I haven''t had the chance to give it to youtely,


    and if I put it aside again, it will be moldy," Leon said frankly.


    Michelle took the bag and looked at him. "Will the perfume be moldy?"


    Seeing her cute stunned look paired with her bright eyes made Leon chuckle a little bit.


    He reached out to touch her forehead, but Michelle was quick to step back and dodge it.


    Suddenly, he didn''t know what to do with his hand hanging in the air.


    It was as though the cold evening wind froze his fingers as he felt his hand be pale.


    One after the other, many people started arriving at the gate of the theater. They were within earshot of


    both Leon and Michelle, so they could still hear their light chatters.


    All the while, both of them felt awkward standing near each other that all they could do was look at


    each other in silence.


    Michelle broke their stare and hurriedly lowered her eyes. She held the bag containing the perfume and


    dug her fingers in it.


    Then slowly, Leon withdrew his hand away from her.


    The sweet greeting he had received earlier turned out to be nothing more than an illusion. Now, he was


    faced with the reality in which there existed a wall separating them.


    The light that once shone in his amber eyes started to dim and lose its glimmer.


    "It''s cold out here. Let''s go inside," Leon said softly, trying to hide the sad feeling growing in him.


    "Oh, okay." Michelle followed him obediently.


    As expected, it wasn''t as cold as outside when they entered the theater.


    The two of them walked to the front row and sat in the best seats. Bryant had arrived before them.


    When he saw Michelle, he looked a little surprised.


    Valerie gave them one ticket each, apart from Leon, who received two. She had asked him to invite


    Michelle to watch the performance.


    Her cousin''s action perplexed Bryant even more.


    She liked Leon, but she wasn''t actively pursuing him. Instead, she was iming to be his friend and


    was even helping him with her love troubles with Michelle.


    It wasn''t like her cousin to do something like that. The Valerie he knew would not give up but would


    fight for it instead.


    ''Has her temper softened these past four years?'' Bryant contemted.


    "Here you are." Bryant nodded and smiled.


    "Hi, Bryant," Michelle greeted.


    "Michelle, take a seat." Leon sat next to Bryant and let Michelle sit next to him. "Call him by his full


    name. You two are not familiar with each other."


    Michelle didn''t understand what Leon was trying to say.


    With a faint smile, Bryant looked at Leon. He understood his intention in what he had said and yed


    along. "Yes, just call me by my full name."


    Michelle shook her head and mumbled, "But it''s not polite to call you by your full name."


    "Then call me Mr. Feng." He turned his attention to Leon. "By the way, Wynn has something to deal


    with today, so he won''t be able toe."


    "I see." Leon kind of expected it.


    After all, Wynn didn''t like Valerie, so it made sense that he wouldn''t want toe.


    "Aww...Wynn''s noting." A look of pity took over Michelle''s face. She ced the bag between her


    legs and held both sides of the bag, carefully protecting it from falling.


    It contained the perfume that Leon had given her.


    ''I''ll finally be able to smell like Leon, ''


    she thought to herself and snickered.


    When Leon looked at her, she caught her smiling. He was d that she had taken a liking to the


    perfume he had given her and considered giving her more in the future.


    Suddenly, the theater hall turned pitch ck.


    A single spotlight shone on the stage, which signaled the start of the performance.


    However, Michelle didn''t pay much attention to the stage. But rather, her focus was on Leon. From time


    to time, she would steal a nce at him every time the light on the stage reflected on his face.


    She didn''t dare look at him openly. All she could do was sit still nervously, afraid that Leon would find


    out if she moved a little.


    She felt like she was a peeping Tom.


    And yet, she felt particrly happy just seeing Leon.


    She could make out a vague outline of his eyebrows and lips every time the lights would sh onto him.


    Giselle was Leon''s favorite stage y. He watched it with pure awe and fascination and felt enchanted


    with every movement.


    Everyone thought he fell in love with Valerie at first sight when he first saw her at the charity dinner. But


    the truth he didn''t fall in love with her until she had invited him to watch the stage y Giselle.


    Back then, Valerie had yed the role of Giselle, a simple and lively girl living in the countryside.


    It didn''t take long for him to bepletely enamored by the girl on the stage.


    And the spell that had been cast upon him the first time he watched it carried into present time.


    Watching it now, he still felt the same feeling of attraction when he first saw Giselle on stage.


    Yet despite this, he couldn''t help but turn his head to the girl next to him. Seeing her under the dim


    lights made Leon smile.


    Before they knew it, the y Giselle had already ended.


    The lights in the theater came back to life. Once everything was bright, Michelle looked away and


    pursed his lips.


    She hadn''t seen him enough.


    No matter how much she had looked at him during the y, she still didn''t feel satisfied.


    When Leon saw her face, he thought she looked a little disappointed. "I''ll take you to watch it again


    whenever you have free time."


    Michelle''s eyes lit up and she nodded.


    "Are we leaving?" She didn''t want to leave just yet. Because if they did, then she would no longer be


    close to Leon. ''I''ll go back to the club, while Leon will go back to... Where?


    His apartment or the hotel?''


    She didn''t dare to indulge her own question. Just thinking about it made her chest tighten.


    She didn''t even want to stand up from her chair.


    "We won''t leave for the time being. I''ll introduce a friend to you." Leon stood up, his tall figure casting a


    He sensed her hesitation.


    "Don''t you want to see my friend? We can leave if you don''t want to," he said.


    When she heard that Leon was about to leave, Michelle sprang up from her chair and said in a sincere


    voice, "Yes. I want to see your friend."


    The abrupt change in Michelle''s disposition confused Leon for a short moment. "Let''s go. She''s the one


    who yed Giselle and danced on stage."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Since Michelle didn''t pay attention to the y, she could only nod in hesitation.


    "Is she your ssmate in college? The one who didn''t dare to eat sweet food and got fat as soon as


    she ate it?" Michelle always remembered this.


    Leon smiled. "I''ll introduce you to her next time. But the person you''ll be meetingter is Valerie,


    Bryant''s cousin."


    Michelle gasped. All of a sudden, her entire body felt heavy as though she was rooted to the floor.


    ''So this is why Leon wanted me to watch this y with him today.


    He wants me to meet the person he likes so that I''ll stop liking him.''


    Michelle didn''t feel the need for Leon to do that.


    In her mind, she was already wishing for their happiness.


    "Michelle?" Leon noticed that she wasn''t following him, so he stopped in his tracks. When he turned


    around, he saw that her face was white as a ghost. He felt nervous. "Why are you so pale? Are you


    sick? I''ll take you to the hospital first."


    "Go ahead. I''ll stay and let Valerie know," Bryant said with concern.


    As soon as Leon touched her back, Michelle ced her hand down and exined to Leon, "No, no. I''m


    not sick. I''m just feeling a little cold."


    Her body wasn''t the only thing that felt cold. So did her heart.


    "That''s because you''re not wearing thicker clothes." Leon frowned. He took off his coat and wrapped it


    around Michelle''s shoulder. But she moved her body and tried to shrug it off.


    Leon didn''t give her a chance to break away. Without any effort, he managed to wrap Michelle in his


    coat.


    His brows were furrowed and his tone sounded angry. "Don''t move. I''m asking you to wear it. Be good,


    okay?"


    Michelle was too weak to resist, so she had no choice but to put her arms into the sleeves.


    The coat smelled a lot like Leon, and when she put it on, she felt as though it was Leon himself who


    was wrapping his body around her.


    It felt like her back leaned against his chest.


    It was just like when they took a bus before, and Leon protected her from behind.


    Michelle''s face, which was once pale, turned pink. It was hard to tell whether she was flustered or


    not.

 Chapter 731 A Kind And Beautiful Woman

    Chapter 731 A Kind And Beautiful Woman


    "You look much better now," Leon said. At this time, Valerie came out of the backstage with her


    makeup still on.


    When she came out, she only saw a glimpse of Michelle. The coat Michelle was wearing was


    particrly eye-catching.


    Valerie pretended not to see it and proceeded straight to the two people beside Michelle. "Hey, Bryant,


    Leon."


    Bryant looked her up and down from head to toe. She only changed her dancing shoes, and her


    makeup and hairstyle were still the same as on the stage. "Why didn''t you change your clothes before


    "I''ll change itter. I''m excited to meet Michelle." Valerie looked at her and smiled. "Hello, Michelle."


    Michelle had already known who Valerie was, but she didn''t know how to react when she called her


    name. All she could do was avoid making eye contact with her.


    It would''ve been rude if Michelle just ignored her. "Hello," Michelle greeted her reluctantly.


    Valerie feigned a gasp and pretended she didn''t know her. "Oh, it''s you. So you''re the Michelle


    everyone''s talking about."


    "Yes." Michelle nodded. "I wasn''t able to tell you my name thest time."


    "What a coincidence!" With a fake smile, Valerie walked over to Michelle''s side and stood between her


    and Leon.


    "We''ve met twice before, but I forgot to ask her name. It''s totally my fault. She helped me out before."


    "Michelle, have you really met each other before?" Leon had a hard time believing it.


    "Yes. I met her twice when I was shopping," Michelle answered.


    "Really?" He nced at Valerie suspiciously. "What were you buying when you met her? Why didn''t


    you tell me?"


    Michelle pressed her lips as her heart started to pound against her chest.


    She couldn''t tell him. If she told him the truth, then Leon would find out that she lied to him.


    The more she hesitated, the more curious Leon became. He tilted his head towards Valerie, signaling


    to her to answer his question.


    Michelle looked at Valerie with pleading eyes and shook her head subtly.


    Even if Michelle hadn''t beg, Valerie would''ve lied to him regardless.


    But since she did, Valerie decided she would do her a favor.


    She shed a reassuring smile towards Michelle and turned to Leon. "It''s girls'' stuff. It''s embarrassing


    to say it out loud."


    With just a few words, she managed to manipte what Leon and Bryant were thinking.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Bryant coughed awkwardly.


    Leon couldn''t help but nce at Michelle and mope in silence.


    Michelle heaved a sigh of relief and smiled gratefully at Valerie. The worry in her eyes dissipated, and


    her entire face lit up.


    ''No wonder Leon likes her. She''s so beautiful and kind, '' she thought.


    "Please wait for me outside while I change my clothes. I''ll make it quick ande out soon." Then,


    Valerie turned to Michelle. "Can you do me a favor?"


    Michelle smiled at her. "Yes, what is it?"


    "Can youe with me and help me in removing my makeup? I might need your help in the middle


    process."


    After Michelle nodded, Valerie grabbed her wrist and pulled her away. "I think you''re not wearing


    enough clothes. I bought some medicine that can help prevent you from getting a cold. There''s also hot


    water backstage."


    "Thank you," Michelle said sincerely.


    "No need to be polite with me. Leon treats you like his sister." Valerie was trying to imply that she was


    close with Leon.


    Michelle was no longer an innocent girl who knew nothing about love. She was very sensitive to those


    kinds of things now, especially when it was rted to Leon.


    She immediately understood what Valerie meant.


    A faint bitter feeling started to snake up her heart.


    The theater''s dressing room was spacious and was only upied by two dancers. When Valerie took


    Michelle in, there was another girl inside who had just changed her clothes and was about to go out.


    The three of them passed one another at the door.


    "Goodbye, Valerie," the other girl greeted as she left.


    Now, it was only the two of them inside. Michelle saw many flowers lying around the ce.


    "Michelle, have a seat. I''ll make you a cup of cold medicine first." Valerie took out the medicine she had


    mentioned earlier from her bag.


    "It''s fine. I can do it myself," Michelle said to Valerie before she could do it. "You can change your


    clothes first."


    "Okay." Valerie handed the medicine to Michelle and turned to change her clothes.


    Michelle ced the medicine in a paper cup and soaked it in hot water. After giving it some time to


    cool, she took a sip to feel the temperature. When it was no longer too hot, she drank it all the way


    down.


    Slowly, her body started to feel warmer.


    ''Valerie''s so considerate, '' she thought.


    Compared to her, Michelle didn''t know how to take care of others when they were feeling unwell. She


    only knew how to cook.


    When she was a child, it was her parents who took care of her. When she lived in the dormitory, it was


    her roommates. Nina was also there to protect her.


    Michelle looked down and sighed in disappointment. Then, she heard footsteps growing closer. When


    she looked up, Valerie was done changing her clothes. She was now wearing a blue dress, which


    looked as though it was tailored for her and entuated her beautiful figure.


    She had a thick coat hanging on her elbow.


    Overall, she looked magnificent.


    Michelle looked at Valerie''s plump breast and then looked down topare it with hers.


    ''Mine''s so smallpared to hers, ''


    she thought.


    ''It seems that what they said is right. Once a girl has a boyfriend, her breast will develop.


    That''s nice to know.''


    Then, her lips curved downwards. ''Leon is now someone else''s boyfriend."


    "Michelle, do you think blue looks good on me?" Valerie lifted the hemline of her dress and loosened it.


    "I can''t wear a cyan dress during this season. Back in the summer, I would normally wear cyan


    dresses. I like that color very much. Leon told me it fits me really well."


    Her tone sounded so casual, as though she was just telling something trivial in her everyday life.


    However, Valerie designed it with an intention in mind.


    Michelle looked shocked and kept quiet.


    Valerie sat in front of the dresser and looked at Michelle via the mirror in front of her. She saw that


    Michelle looked uneasy holding the cup in her hand.


    "Michelle, can you help me take off my headwear from behind?" Valerie asked as she stared at the


    mirror.


    Once she had finished the medicine in her cup, Michelle went to Valerie and removed her headwear.


    "It''s okay now."


    "Thank you, Michelle." Valerie''s head felt lighter as her ck hair fell down her shoulders like a


    waterfall. She looked at Michelle and noticed her absent-minded expression.


    "Did you like the performance tonight?" Valerie asked as she removed her heavy makeup.


    "What?" Michelle didn''t know what to say. She was too busy looking at Leon that she wasn''t able to pay


    attention to the performance that had happened in front of her.


    She scratched her head and looked embarrassed. "To be honest, I wasn''t able to watch it carefully."


    "Ha-ha!" Valerie chuckled. She didn''t me her. "Leon told me you were a simple girl. So did my


    cousin. Now, aside from that, I also think you''re honest."


    Valerie''s praise made Michelle blush a little bit.


    When Valerie saw Michelle''s pinkish face, she subtly narrowed her eyes at her without making her


    notice it.


    ''She must''ve bewitched Leon with that innocent and harmless face of hers.


    It''s so disgusting.''


    And yet, the more disgusted she felt, the friendlier she pretended to be. "Do you know what kind of


    story Giselle is telling?" Valerie asked with a smile. "I can tell you. Leon likes this ballet y very


    much."


    Michelle looked at her eagerly.


    She also wanted to know more about Leon''s favorite ballet.


    "It''s a sad story about two star-crossed lovers." Valerie looked deeply into her eyes.


    Michelle tilted her head and was confused why Valerie was looking at her with such a sorrowful


    expression. It was as though the story had something to do with her.


    When their eyes met, Valerie looked away and continued speaking.


    "It''s the love story between Abrd, an aristocratic yboy, and Giselle, a poor girl from the


    countryside. Abrd fell in love with Giselle at first sight. However, he already had a fiancee.


    From the very beginning, the count hid his real identity and deceived Giselle. He didn''t tell her about his


    family background, nor the fact that he had a fiancee. The ending of the story is when poor Giselle


    died. It''s a tragedy. They belonged to different social sses. They shouldn''t have been together from


    the start." Valerie sighed as she finished.


    After hearing the story, Michelle frowned. "But I don''t think one''s family background should be an


    issue."


    "You''re such an innocent child." Valerie exhaled condescendingly, as though she was about to give her


    a lecture.


    ''An innocent child like her could never shoulder the responsibility of ruling C Ind by Leon''s side, '' she


    thought to herself.


    "But I''m not a child," Michelle said stubbornly.


    Valerie scrutinized her from head to toe. "In our eyes, you''re just a child. Leon says you''re cute. The


    only people he calls cute are children."


    "Oh." Suddenly, Michelle felt dejected.


    It all made sense to her now. Leon had always told her that she was cute, but he never called her


    beautiful.


    That was because he treated her as though she was a child.

 Chapter 732 Bitterness

    Chapter 732 Bitterness


    After removing her heavy makeup, Valerie picked up another brush to reapply a light makeup on her


    face.


    "If I remember correctly, I have already told you about Leon''s true identity. Can you continue pretending


    that you don''t know about it?" He has no choice but to hide who he really is."


    Hearing the justification as to why Leon had to hide his identity, Michelle started to feel relieved as


    though a thorn in her throat had finally been plucked.


    ''I knew Leon wouldn''t lie without a good reason.''


    She chuckled and kept her head down, trying to hide her joy from Valerie.


    Meanwhile, Valerie continued to keep up her pretense. "So don''t be angry with him. He treats you as¡ª"


    "Oh, no, no. I''m not angry." Michelle looked up at her and waved her hands. Under the luminescent


    light of the dressing room, her eyes were clean and pure.


    Valerie felt slightly annoyed that Michelle interrupted her. But more than that, she was stunned by


    Michelle''s reaction to what she had said.


    ''Why is she not angry with Leon for lying to her?''


    Valerie couldn''t help but snort in disgust. ''How can such a hypocritical person exist?''


    Behind her fake smile, Valerie gritted her teeth. "It''s okay. If you''re, just let it out. You don''t have to keep


    it to yourself. When the timees that Leon chooses to reveal his identity to you, I''ll ask him to


    apologize."


    "That''s very kind of you, but he doesn''t have to apologize. I''m really not angry with him." Michelle


    continued to exin, trying to convince Valerie that she was telling the truth. "I believe Leon has his


    own reasons to do so. I won''t be mad at him for that. Yes, at first I was angry. But hearing what you told


    me changed how I felt about it."


    When Valerie realized that she had helped them solve their misunderstanding, she looked


    bbergasted.


    This wasn''t her intention at all!


    She never expected Michelle to react so maturely about it. Feeling slightly defeated, Valerie pressed


    her lips and ground her teeth harder.


    Michelle squinted her eyes at her and shed a wide smile. "Thank you for telling me this. You''re so


    kind."


    Her words, although they sounded sweet, felt like insults thrown at Valerie. Valerie felt as though


    Michelle was deliberately making fun of her.


    Even her sweet smile made Valerie feel bitter. For a moment, she wanted to stay away from her as far


    as possible.


    "I''m ready. Let''s go. Let''s not keep them waiting for too long outside." Valerie stood up, took her coat


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and bag, and left.


    "Okay." Michelle followed her from behind. Her legs were almost skipping from joy.


    Meanwhile, Valerie''s face looked glum. Her high-heeled shoes made a crisp sound every time she took


    a step, as though she wanted to pierce the floor.


    When they arrived at the door, Valerie stopped. She turned around to Michelle and asked, "I''m curious.


    Why aren''t you angry with him? If someone lied to me, I''d be angry."


    Michelle paused for a while and reflected. "If someone lied to me, I''d also be angry. But I''d ask first why


    they did it. If they had a good reason, I wouldn''t get mad."


    Valerie tilted her head. "So you think Leon is telling you a white lie?"


    "Yes." Michelle giggled and nodded.


    As she looked at Michelle''s silly look, Valerie was too disgusted with her to continue arguing. She


    turned around and continued walking.


    Leon, Bryant, Michelle, and Valerie went to have dinner together. The whole time, Michelle immersed


    herself with her food. She didn''t want to look up since Valerie was sitting next to her. It also didn''t help


    that Leon kept looking in the direction where they were sitting.


    If Michelle saw them making lovey-dovey eyes at each other, her heart might not be able to take it.


    While looking down at her food, she saw Leon''s hand gently passing a tissue towards Valerie out of the


    corner of her eye.


    With only a thin piece of tissue separating their fingers, she felt as though their hands would interlock


    with each other in the next second.


    Her jealousy for Valerie turned into a bottomless appetite as she kept on eating non-stop, even though


    she felt the food tasted kind of nd.


    After a while, she heard Valerie''s voice and saw her hand holding a tissue. "Michelle, wipe your mouth


    and eat slowly."


    Her concern made Michelle feel ashamed.


    Valerie was such a nice person, yet she continued to harbor her jealousy towards her instead of


    wishing them their happiness.


    Leon was a gentle and handsome man, while Valerie was a kind-hearted and beautiful woman. They


    were a perfect match for each other.


    Once they were done eating, Leon and the others drove Michelle back to the club.


    As soon as she got back to her room, she fell asleep almost immediately.


    When she woke up, she felt rejuvenated. She put all of her energy into training, which made the whole


    team panic.


    Michelle was working hard while they were beingzy. This made them feel guilty.


    Just like that, she was able to motivate the entire team.


    Since Michelle had devoted all of her attention to her career, she had almost lost contact with Leon. But


    she considered it as a silver lining. That way, she wouldn''t hear about what was happening between


    him and Valerie, and wouldn''t feel upset.


    For a while, she thought she would live her life peacefully for the foreseeable future.


    However, this tranquility didn''tst long. Out of nowhere, Valerie contacted her.


    It was on a weekend morning. The sun was shining brightly while a cold wind swept the air. Michelle


    was wearing a sweater, but after thinking about it, she added anotheryer of coat.


    Meanwhile, Valerie looked like royalty with her magnificent clothes. When they stood by each other


    side by side, Michelle really felt as though she was a child.


    Michelle looked at the other woman in curiosity. "What do you want from me?"


    Valerie didn''t answer her question, and asked, "Have you been too busy to contact Leon recently?"


    Michelle nodded. However, she still didn''t understand why she was asking her this.


    "No wonder! I hear him talking about you every day. I''m so annoyed." A bitter smile appeared on


    Valerie''s face, as though she wasining to Michelle.


    "Leon loves his sister so much. Nina isn''t in Lexingport City, so he''s treating you as his sister. He


    wanted to contact you, but he didn''t. He was afraid..." Valerie paused deliberately and observed


    Michelle''s reaction. Then, she continued, "He was afraid that it might cause some misunderstandings.


    After all, you are not his biological sister."


    Slowly, the difort crept up in Michelle''s face. Seeing this, Valerie picked up her coffee and took a


    sip, hiding her sly smile behind the cup.


    Meanwhile, Michelle kept quiet as she rubbed her fingers.


    "He cares about you very much. I often hear him call the people in your club and ask what''s happening


    with you. I just recently found out that he has invested in your club," Valerie said.


    Michelle''s eyes widened as she slowly looked up to Valerie.


    ''Wait, Leon has invested in my club?


    When did he do it?


    And how much did he invest?''


    "It seems that you didn''t know about it. We normally don''t invest in the e-sports industry since our main


    focus is the medical industry. But Leon..." Valerie sighed helplessly. "I really don''t know what to say."


    Before Michelle could say anything, she asked another question. "By the way, you like strawberries


    very much, right?"


    Michelle licked her lips and smiled. "Yes, they''re very delicious. Do you like strawberries too?"


    "Not really..." Valerie looked at her apologetically, then pretended to be angry. "I''m still mad at him.


    Whenever Leon has time, he goes to see his strawberry farm instead of spending time with me. He told


    me that he had those strawberries nted for you.


    Leon''s really good to you. He''s been watching you from afar and always thinks about you. If I hadn''t


    known that he treats you as his sister, I would''ve been very jealous of you." Valerie chuckled slightly.


    Although she pretended to be jolly, there was a thinly-veiled look of contempt lurking beneath her eyes.


    Michelle felt this, and her heart skipped a beat. "Leon only sees me as his sister. Please don''t


    misunderstand," she exined to her defensively.


    "Don''t be nervous. I''m not ming you, though I am a little jealous." Valerie tried to y it cool, but


    deep inside, her blood was boiling in anger.


    Every day, all that Leon could talk about was Michelle, which pissed Valerie off so much. He kept telling


    her how he and Michelle got along so well. He even had the audacity to ask her if there was any way


    for her to help them be together.


    ''You wanna be together? Humph, how''s that possible?


    It''ll be better if both of you are separated.''


    Valerie shed a faint smile. "Do you know why I broke up with him? I know you and Wynn are good


    friends. Has he mentioned it to you?"


    Michelle remembered what Wynn had told her and summarized it for Valerie. "You didn''t like Leon at


    the beginning. Later on, he let you go and wished you to be happy with the person you liked."


    Valerie tilted her head. "Is that what he told you? He really doesn''t know a lot. Well, I don''t me him.


    After all, he''s just an outsider. It''s impossible for him to know the fullest extent of my rtionship with


    Leon. You see, I fell in love with Leon after he took me to live with him in his caste. Wynn didn''t tell you


    this part of the story, right?" She looked at Michelle''s expression and acted as though she was


    offended.


    Anne forbade anyone from mentioning the story that Leon trapped Valerie in the castle. No matter how


    bold Wynn was, he could never dare to disobey the queen''s orders.


    It was clear that Wynn hadn''t told Michelle about it.


    Michelle shook her head.


    Valerie shed a smug smile but kept it hidden behind her cup of coffee again as she took another sip.


    "I''ve been in love with Leon for a long time. If not, I wouldn''t have lived with him in the castle. The


    reason why we broke up was that I thought he didn''t love me as much as he loved his sister. I didn''t


    want to be jealous of his sister. I just wanted Leon to spend more time with me since I was feeling


    ignored."


    She lied. The real reason why they broke up was that she didn''t want her freedom to be restricted.


    Back then, Leon was a paranoid person that she grew afraid of him.


    To make her lie more believable, she mixed it with some truth. Leon really did prioritize Nina over


    everything else.


    Michelle frowned and didn''t understand Valerie''s jealousy towards Nina. ''If she was Leon''s girlfriend,


    shouldn''t she be nice to Nini?


    So that way, Nini would also be nice to her.


    Isn''t that what''s best for everyone? How could it be soplicated?''


    "But after I left, I learned that Leon had been looking for me this entire time. I realized that he really did


    care about me. Now, I don''t want to be separated from him for any other reason. Do you understand


    what I mean, Michelle?" Valerie looked deeply into her eyes.


    When Michelle saw Valerie''s pleading eyes, she became even more perplexed.


    ''Why is she telling me all this?''


    She had a vague idea, but she didn''t have the courage to even think about it.


    Michelle''s throat tightened and she asked, "What do you mean?"


    "You have greatly influenced our life. If you were Leon''s biological sister, it''d be fine. But you''re not. I


    can''t stand him mentioning the name of another woman in front of me."


    Valerie spoke the words that had been trapped in Michelle''s throat.


    Michelle hadn''t touched the coffee in front of her ever since they came to the cafe. Before she could


    even drink it, a bitter feeling had already invaded her tongue.

 Chapter 733 Three Years Passed

    Chapter 733 Three Years Passed


    After they had left the coffee shop, Michelle was absent-minded as though her soul had left her body.


    Her eyes were empty, and at night, she stared nkly at her ceiling.


    Every day, she would think long and hard to the point she barely noticed time passing by. It took a lot of


    soul-searching for her to truly know what she wanted. She went to her manager and handed her notice


    of resignation. Upon receiving it, the manager sighed and shook his head.


    She asked if ever she had to pay for something before she left, but the manager told her not to worry


    about it.


    Michelle was able to terminate her contract without paying anything.


    During the early days of winter, Michelle came to her parents and showed them a document. "Dad,


    Mom, I want to go abroad and study photography."


    When they heard what Michelle had said, Adams and ine were dumbfounded. At first, they were


    hesitant and confused why Michelle was suddenly interested in photography. They thought their


    daughter liked e-sports the most and wanted to pursue it as a career.


    Michelle had been thinking about this for a long time. She had even asked her friends for advice on


    how to deceive her parents. They told her that the most effective way was to mix her deception with a


    little bit of truth.


    So when Michelle faced the scrutiny of her parents, she knew already knew what to tell them. "I''ll be


    retiring from the e-sports club sooner orter. After all, I can''t y games my whole life."


    She continued to beg her parents and acted like a spoiled child just so that they''d approve her request.


    In the end, despite their reservations, they had no choice but to give in to Michelle.


    Before she left, Michelle went to the coffee shop and sat outside where there was a clear view of the


    LC Hotel. In the morning, she saw Leon wearing a suite out of the revolving door. Valerie was


    beside him.


    And in the evening, she saw him tightening his necktie as he was walking back to the hotel. Even from


    a far, she could see her tired expression.


    The photos that Michelle had taken were both blurry even though she was only across the road and the


    quality of her phone''s camera was top-notch. Perhaps it was because of her trembling hands. Or


    maybe it was her eyes slightly marred with tears.


    At night, she went to the apartment and stayed there for a while.


    Even though it wasn''t thatte yet when she returned home, both her parents had already gone to bed


    since they want to wake up early in the morning and see her off.


    Michelle took out the writing papers she had bought back in high school and wrote her first long letter.


    She thought of how to start her letter and decided by making fun of the fact that the writing papers she


    had bought finally became useful.


    Once she was done writing her letter, she left with her luggage.


    Her flight was supposed to be tomorrow morning. However, she didn''t think she could handle saying


    goodbye to her parents, so she decided to leave in secret. Aside from that, what she had told her


    parents wasn''t the same with where she was actually going.


    Since all of her friends knew Leon, she didn''t want anyone to know where she was, nor did she want


    anyone to contact her.


    She wanted to forget about Leon. She was afraid that if people knew, they might tell her something


    rted to him.


    Michelle boarded the ne at night. Upon entering the cabin door, she wasn''t feeling dejected. But


    rather, she was excited about the future ahead of her. She imagined what studying abroad would look


    like and all the possibilities it might hold.


    It was the first time she had been away from home ever since she was a child.


    However, this was different since she was alone and going to a faraway ce.


    While on the ce, Michelle had been very quiet. She sat there like a lifeless porcin doll. Her eyes


    looked droopy, and she hadn''t eaten anything ever since boarding.


    The passenger beside her couldn''t help but ask, "Aren''t you hungry? I haven''t seen you eat anything."


    Michelle looked down and avoided the passenger''s eyes. "I want to eat strawberries. They don''t have


    any here."


    The ne flew across the sky and left Lexingport City. This was the farthest she had even been away


    from Leon. But she was d. Now, she wouldn''t be disturbing his life, and she would no longer grow


    upset from thinking about him.


    It was a pity that she hadn''t eaten the strawberries that he had nted for her.


    Although it wasn''t Leon who personally nted those strawberries, it was still something he thought of


    for her.


    Three years had passed. Michelle looked up at Leon''s handsome yet familiar face, and all of a sudden,


    the words from three years ago echoed in her ears. Just like that, she was in a trance again.


    Now, she was standing before Leon, whom she hadn''t seen for a long time. He was asking her to take


    him in again.


    Michelle opened her mouth and almost agreed.


    However, the low-key and luxurious environment of the room stopped her from speaking.


    They were not under her apartment building. They were inside the castle John had built for Nina.


    Three years had already gone by.


    Although she hadn''t heard the news yet that Leon and Valerie got married, she had witnessed the two


    of them being together.


    If she let Leon stay in her ce, that would cause some unwanted rumors.


    ''But what if Leon doesn''t have a ce to rest?''


    While Michelle was deep in thought, Leon looked at her with pleading eyes and repeated, "Michelle,


    can''t you let me stay here even for just one night?"


    Michelle felt conflicted. Her heart said one thing while her mind said the opposite.


    She gritted her teeth and clenched his fist. Finally, Michelle was able to shake her head. "No, I''m sorry."


    "Why?" Leon bent down, their noses just a few inches away from touching. A small smile formed at the


    corners of his mouth. "I think it''s okay. You''ve let me stay at your ce before, right?"


    Leon''s words and the way he looked at her made Michelle hold her breath. She suddenly felt hot, and


    her face turned red as she averted her eyes away from him.


    Up close, she was able to smell that faint perfume unique to Leon. The aroma took her back three


    years ago.


    Although she had used the perfume he gave to her, it didn''t smell the same. It was only when it was


    sprayed on Leon''s body could it elicit such a pleasant and dreamlike aroma.


    Michelle took a step back and widened the distance between them. If she hadn''t done that, she


    would''ve drowned in Leon''s scent.


    She thought she had finally moved on from Leon after leaving for three years. But only now she


    learned that love was like a wine kept hidden in the cer. The longer she hid it, the deeper her love


    became.


    It wasn''t like what other people experienced wherein they would forget about their feelings after a


    considerable amount of time.


    However, in her case, she never forgot. All she managed to do was hide her love. But as soon as she


    saw Leon, those feelings came rushing back as though thest three years never happened.


    It was annoying for her.


    Michelle crossed her arms and sulked. "No way!"


    Leon was taken aback. Even though she was sulking, this was the first time she had seen her lose her


    temper.


    Leon kept quiet and didn''t say anything else. He was afraid that she was really angry. Even though she


    was docile and obedient most of the time, she would fight back and show no mercy after getting


    irritated.


    ying it too fast wouldn''t work.


    He had to take his time.


    ''What if I scare her away again?''


    Three years ago, she escaped from him. Now, he didn''t want to repeat the same mistakes he had


    done.


    Leon sighed in defeat. "Alright, Michelle. Go to bed early."


    "Okay." Michelle kept her head down and nodded. She heard the footsteps grow fainter, then followed


    by the sound of the door closing.


    Once the door was closed, the sound of footstepspletely disappeared.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She pinched her fingers and moved slowly towards the door. Then, she quietly pulled the door and


    peeked at the crack.


    There was no one outside.


    ''Leon''s bed is upied. How would he sleep tonight?'' Michelle leaned against the door and exhaled a


    deep, long sigh. ''Should I go outside and look for him?'' she wondered.


    She struggled in her heart, but deep down, she knew she did the right thing.


    All night, Michelle tossed and turned, worried about Leon.


    When she woke up, she went to the dining room. She looked around to see if Leon was there, but she


    didn''t see him.


    After a while, everyone, except for John, Nina, and Leon, came to the dining room to have breakfast.


    Even Van and Don, who had just finished their morning exercises, had already changed into clean


    clothes.


    Michelle wanted to ask about Leon, but she didn''t dare to since the elders were still there.


    Don also noticed Leon''s absence and asked for her instead. "Where''s Uncle Leon?" Won''t he be eating


    breakfast with us?"


    Van was always the first one to answer his brother. "Maybe he was too tired and is still asleep."


    "Oh, okay." Don stopped asking.


    Van''s words made Michelle even more worried. Last night, Leon told her that he had no ce to sleep.


    When she noticed that no one else wanted to talk about Leon, Michelle lost her appetite. Before she


    could stand up, she heard Helen, the maid, say, "Mr. Lu has caught a cold. He had just taken his


    medicine and is fast asleep."

 Chapter 734 Fall Into Leons Arms

    Chapter 734 Fall Into Leon''s Arms


    When she heard that Leon was sick, Michelle grew anxious.


    "Helen, how is Leon? Is it serious? Did he go to the hospital?"


    Her string of questions made everyone else nervous. "Maybe it''s not that serious," Bruce answered,


    unconvinced of what he just said.


    "He seldom gets sick. Maybe he stayed uptest night," Anne said. "He just needs to sleep with a


    thick nket covering him. When he wakes up, he''ll be fine. Van, Don, eat your breakfast. Don''t worry


    so much about your uncle; he''ll be fine."


    "Okay, Grandma," the boys answered in unison.


    They continued eating their breakfast. Meanwhile, Michelle was still worried.


    Berry, who was sitting next to Michelle, noticed the expression on Michelle''s face. "Are you worried


    about Leon? If you are, you can go see him in person right after eating breakfast."


    Michelle shook her head. "I don''t dare."


    "Why not?" Berry was surprised. "Don''t you treat him as your brother? I see that Leon treats you really


    well."


    "Yes, Leon''s very kind to me." Michelle couldn''t deny it. But that was only because he only saw her as


    his sister. "I shouldn''t be alone with Leon."


    Berry rubbed her chin. "Are you afraid that he''ll ask you again why you went abroad?"


    "Yes," Michelle answered.


    That was not the main reason.


    She was afraid that Leon would ask her why she went abroad. But more than that, she was scared that


    if she were in the same room as him, she wouldn''t be able to control herself and would show her


    affection towards him.


    Three years ago, she could still control herself. But now, she was no longer sure if she still had it in her


    to restrain herself.


    She missed Leon so much.


    Seeing that Michelle had made up her mind, Berry sighed. "Oh well. I''ll go with you after we''re done


    eating breakfast."


    "Really?" Michelle''s eyes widened, and her face lit up. "Thank you, Berry!"


    Berry raised her eyebrows. "You''re wee."


    Don noticed that the two were whispering something to each other. He leaned closer to Berry and


    quietly asked her, "Aunt Berry, what are you talking about with Michelle? Can you tell me?"


    Berry smiled and patted his head. She pouted her lips and ask him, "Why do you call her Michelle and


    call me Aunt Berry?"


    "Chester and Dora both call her Michelle. So I call her Michelle too as they do," Don exined.


    Berry cast a nce at him. "You''re Don, right? Van calls her Aunt Michelle. Why don''t you call her Aunt


    Michelle just like your brother does?"


    Michelle leaned forward and smiled at Don. "It doesn''t matter. You can call me Michelle or Aunt


    Michelle. You''re all my little babies."


    Van, who was silent the whole time, began to persuade his brother. "Let''s call her Aunt Michelle. Mom


    said we should call her that. So did Uncle Leon."


    ''Really? Leon said that?'' Michelle thought.


    "If that''s the case, then from now on, you can only call me Aunt Michelle. You can no longer call me


    Michelle," she said to the little boys.


    "Okay, Aunt Michelle." Don pouted unhappily and sulked. "But calling you Michelle makes you sound


    younger."


    "Oh my God! Don, you''re so sweet," Berry cried proudly. Even though he was still very young, he was


    already such a sweet talker.


    "I want to be a hero so that I can protect my mom and brother." Don raised his chin proudly.


    Michelle was still unaware that Nina was weak because of the virus in her body. "Are you sure it''s you


    who''ll protect your mommy and not the other way around? Your mommy''s really good at fighting."


    Van and Don tilted their heads at her and looked at her strangely.


    Berry immediately exined in a low voice, "Nina has never shown her fighting skills in front of her


    children. She only shows them how smart she is. Since John is with them, she never saw the need to


    show off her fighting skills. He has spoiled her a lot."


    Michelle''s eyes grew wider in shock.


    "It''s hard to imagine, right?" Whenever Berry thought about how Nina and John loved each other, she


    would feel goose bumps crawl all over her body. She didn''t like that she was jealous of them. "Mimi,


    you''ll also meet such a person in the future."


    Berry also wanted to meet someone who loved her wholeheartedly.


    However, with her identity on C Ind, she was afraid that such a scenario would never happen in her


    life. She could only dream of having a husband who would shower her with affection while their children


    were ying around them.


    Even fantasizing about it hurt her, so it was better not to think about it at all.


    But whenever she did think about it, Noah''s face would always sh in her mind.


    Meanwhile, Michelle ate her porridge in silence.


    Once they were done eating, Don wrapped his arms around Michelle''s legs. "Aunt Michelle, where are


    you going? I want to y with you."


    "We won''t be ying. We''ll be seeing your uncle." Michelle stroked the child''s soft hair.


    Disappointed, Don loosened his grip on Michelle''s legs. "Oh, you''re not going to y."


    "I''m going to see Uncle Leon too," Van said as he held his brother''s hand. "Uncle Leon is sick. Let''s go


    see him together."


    "I don''t want to!" Don turned around and crossed his arms.


    Van began to coax him in a sweet voice, "Don''t be angry with Uncle Leon. He didn''t mean to do that,


    and he already apologized to you. Can you stop being angry with him?"


    "No way! I''m angry!" Don threw himself on the sofa and pouted his lips.


    Aside from the servants, there were only four of them left in the living room.


    Michelle was confused why Don was suddenly so angry. "Did Leon do something to him?"


    "Yes," Berry said helplessly. "Even though it''s been half a year since then, he still remembers it.


    It was Van and Don''s birthday. Unfortunately, Leon wasn''t able to make it. Leon had already arrived in


    C Ind that day. But as soon as he got off the ne, he boarded another ne to go abroad. Van and


    Don waited for him for almost a week before he came back."


    She watched as Van tried to convince his brother to forgive Leon. "As you can see, Van is a sensible


    child. When Leon apologized to him, he immediately forgave him. However, Don has been angry at him


    ever since."


    "Leon loves Don and Van very much. I''m sure he had something urgent to do at that time, which was


    why he did that," Although Michelle felt sorry for the children, she still wanted to defend Leon and make


    them see him in a good light.


    "I think so." Berry paused for a while. "I heard from Nina that he was looking for someone very


    important to him. But I didn''t know who exactly that person was. It seemed that he only got the news


    that day and flew abroad as soon as he knew. But in the end, he failed. What an unlucky man!"


    Hearing Berry''s story, Michelle felt sorry for Leon.


    Meanwhile, Van was still busy trying to persuade his brother. "Let''s go there secretly and have a look.


    Uncle will not see us."


    "Okay. Just one look. Don''t let Uncle know. I still don''t want to see him." Don raised his chin stubbornly.


    Van chuckled and said, "Okay."


    "Let''s go." Don sprang up the sofa and walked forward.


    Van followed him from behind. Between the two, it was actually Don who cared most about his uncle.


    "Didn''t you say you''d only look at him in secret? Why are you walking ahead?" Michelle was also


    worried about Leon, so she followed them quickly.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Berry clicked her tongue and shook her head. "Tsk tsk. Stubborn Don."


    When they arrived at Leon''s room, Don raised his hand and knocked on his door. Immediately after, he


    ran behind Van to hide himself, with only half of his head poking above his brother''s shoulder.


    They waited for a while, but no one opened the door.


    Michelle became even more worried and frowned. She walked up to the door and knocked three times.


    "Leon, are you okay?"


    Still, nobody opened the door. Berry was now starting to feel worried. "Is he seriously ill?"


    When Berry said that, Michelle started to panic. "Leon! Are you okay? Please make a sound."


    She knocked again and again, with the next knock sounding louder than thest.


    After a while, the door opened.


    Michelle''s hand, which was about to p the door, missed and she fell into Leon''s arms.

 Chapter 735 Did You Have A Boyfriend

    Chapter 735 Did You Have A Boyfriend


    Leon was still feeling a little light-headed. After he had taken the cold medicine earlier, he had been


    feeling drowsy. So when he heard someone knocking at the door, he didn''t want to get up. He tossed


    and turned, trying to muffle the sound with his pillow.


    But when he heard the voice of Michelle behind the door, he forced himself to get up.


    As soon as he opened it, he didn''t expect her to throw herself at him.


    Leon''s grumpy look started to soften. The sleepiness in his eyes started to wear off as he looked at the


    girl in his arms. Her face was against his chest, and he stretched his arms out towards her for an


    embrace.


    But before he could wrap his hands around her, Michelle pushed herself away from him in panic.


    He felt disappointed that he wasn''t able to hug her.


    Meanwhile, Michelle felt as though her face was burning. She averted his eyes away from him and


    looked at the floor. "Leon, are you okay?" she mumbled, with a hint of embarrassment in her voice.


    "Uncle Leon, does your head still hurt?" Van looked up at him and asked with concern.


    Don continued to hide behind his brother.


    "Le..." Berry opened her mouth but stopped herself before she could call Leon''s name. Leon didn''t


    know she was Vicente.


    "Helen said that you''re sick. So Mimi and the children came to see you."


    The way she said it, sounded like she was saying "You''re sick, so your wife and children are here to


    see you."


    Leon squinted his drowsy eyes and smiled. He looked at Michelle for a moment, then turned his


    attention to Van and Don. He squatted down and patted the heads of both children.


    "Van, Don. Thank you foring to see me. I''ll be fine after a good rest."


    Leon pulled Don from behind Van. He pinched Don''s cheek and lovingly said, "You''re going to school,


    right? Hurry up, or else you''re going to bete. Berry, please send them to the car. I''m afraid Nini and


    John might not have the time to do that themselves."


    Berry knew he wanted them to leave. So she nodded slightly, held the kids'' hands, and left.


    ''Leon must want to be left alone so that he can rest properly, '' she thought.


    However, what she was thinking was different from what was running on Leon''s mind.


    When Michelle turned around to leave with them, Berry heard Leon stop Michelle.


    "Michelle, I''m feeling a little dizzy. Can you help me back to my bed?" Noticing that Michelle wasn''t


    buying his pretense, he added, "I haven''t taken the medicine Helen gave me. I need your help."


    His voice sounded feeble, and his back was hunched


    as though he was about to copse any second.


    Berry looked at him and felt slightly suspicious. ''Is Leon really that weak?''


    However, Michelle immediately believed him. She turned her back again and approached Leon. She


    held one of his arms with both hands and looked at him with deep concern. "Leon, you seem to be


    seriously ill. Let''s go to the hospital, okay?"


    Leon''s eyes lit up. His n worked.


    "No, I''ll take a nap first."


    "Okay." Michelle wanted to continue persuading Leon to go to the hospital, but he had already turned


    around and entered his room.


    Michelle''s mind was too preupied with Leon''s well-being that she didn''t realize he would be staying


    in the same room with him alone. When she helped him into his room, she looked back and noticed the


    door was already closed even though she didn''t remember closing it herself.


    Leon had secretly closed the door while she was helping him go in.


    Michelle used all her strength to support Leon''s entire body. She felt that she was assisting a drunk


    person rather than someone who was sick.


    She helped him down to the edge of the bad and sat beside him. "Leon, lie down. I''ll go get your


    medicine for you. Where did you put it?"


    Leon pointed at the table. "It''s over there."


    "Got it. I''ll prepare it for you right away."


    Azy smile formed on Leon''s lips. "No need to hurry."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "But you''re sick!" Michelle cried anxiously. Deep inside, she med herself for Leon''s sickness. She


    thought it happened when she refused to take him inst night.


    If she had known that he''d get sick, she would''ve taken him in and she could sleep on the floor.


    Michelle quickly prepared some hot water and soaked the medicine in it.


    Leon watched over and felt as though it was his wife who was taking care of him.


    Although he knew that his thought was nowhere near the realms of reality, he was still free to think


    about it and believed it to be ultimately harmless.


    "Michelle, I''ve been busy helping Nini with her wedding preparations these past few days. I didn''t have


    time to talk with you."


    Michelle slowly poured the medicine into a cup. When she heard what he said, she stopped midway.


    "Leon, are you going to ask me why I went abroad?"


    Although Leon did want to know, he knew that she wouldn''t tell him anyway, regardless of how much


    he tried.


    "No."


    Michelle breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank you, Leon."


    "I want to ask you something else. Have you talked to Lydia and others aftering back?" Leon fixed


    his eyes on Michelle and observed even her slightest movements.


    "Yes. Only Debra''s in Lexingport City. Lydia and Rainy aren''t here, so we couldn''t meet up for the time


    being." Once Michelle was done with the medicine, she ced it in front of Leon and stirred it gently


    with a spoon. "It''s still hot. Drink it when it gets colder."


    Steam rose from the cup.


    Michelle kept her head down and felt the rising heat from the cup of medicine warm her face.


    Leon noticed that she always avoided making eye contact with him. ''Is she guilty of something? Or


    maybe she''s avoiding me, '' he thought.


    "Since you haven''t talked to anyone in the past three years, you missed out on a lot of things. For one,


    Austin could''ve inherited his family''spany, but in the end, he decided to give it up."


    "I see," said Michelle calmly.


    "Aren''t you surprised?"


    "Not really." Michelle nced at him but quickly lowered her eyes as soon as she met his gaze.


    Leon frowned slightly and continued to scrutinize Michelle''s subtle behavior. "Have you been in touch


    with Austin for the past three years?"


    If that were the case, he''d be furious.


    ''What''s so good about Austin?'' he wondered.


    "No." Michelle shook her head. "Austin went to graduate school. He wouldn''t give up his studies."


    He bought her exnation and was convinced that she didn''t contact Austin. He felt slightly relieved,


    but still kind of bitter. "Wow, you really know him well. Did you know that one of the reasons why he


    insisted on going to graduate school was for Lydia? He didn''t wait for you."


    In the past three years when Michelle had disappeared, Leon had been paying close attention to her


    friends, especially Austin and Lydia. He wanted to know if Michelle would contact them.


    However, it seemed like Michelle didn''t contact anyone.


    As for Austin and Lydia''s rtionship, he only knew that Lydia liked Austin, and she confessed her


    feelings to him. At first, Austin rejected her. Then they went to the same graduate school and had the


    same tutor. As time went by, there was good chemistry between them.


    Leon wanted to rub it in Michelle''s face that Austin didn''t wait for her.


    Michelle''s eyes widened as she learned about the news.


    When Leon noticed that this affected Michelle, his head started to ache. He pinched his nose, hoping it


    would alleviate the pain. With droopy eyes, he said, "I heard that they worked well together. People


    think they''re a couple, and they never tried denying it."


    Michelle looked shocked. "What do you mean? They didn''t deny it?"


    He paused for a moment. "Maybe they''re in love."


    "That''s amazing!" Michelle cried in excitement. She was so ecstatic from the news she almost spilled


    hot water onto her skin. "Is that true? Are Austin and Lydia really in love? Debra and Aron are also in


    love. If that''s the case, then there are already two pairs of couples in my ss!"


    Leon felt something wasn''t right.


    "Don''t you feel bad?"


    "No. Why would I?" The smile on Michelle''s face suggested she felt the exact opposite of bad.


    As he observed Michelle''s reactions, everything slowly started to make sense to Leon. "So you only


    see Austin as a good friend. Is that right?"


    "Yes. Austin''s my good friend."


    Leon couldn''t believe it.


    ''So I made a mistake.


    Is it possible that the one she''s in love with is Colby?''


    He asked her to confirm. "And Colby is also your good friend, right?"


    "Yes!" Michelle looked at the cup of medicine and noticed that steam was no longer rising from it.


    "Leon, drink your medicine already. It''s no longer hot."


    "Okay." Leon grabbed the cup with both hands and stared at its dark brown content. Trying to sound


    casual, he asked, "Did you have a boyfriend while you were abroad?"

 Chapter 736 Try To Get Close To Nina

    Chapter 736 Try To Get Close To Nina


    The sudden change of topic took Michelle by surprise, but she still answered obediently, "No."


    Leon didn''t look at her. The corners of his mouth curved up into a beautiful smile, and there was a hint


    of joy in his voice when he spoke.


    "It seems that you haven''t forgotten my words. Good girl. How should I reward you?"


    Upon saying that, he took a big sip of the medicine in his cup.


    Michelle thought that there was no way he could give her what she wanted, so she just shook her


    head. "You don''t have to reward me. Just get well soon."


    "You seem to care about me very much," Leon said with a faint smile. His eyes were fixed on Michelle''s


    face.


    There wasn''t much change in that baby face of hers. It was hard to tell that she was twenty-four


    already. Nevertheless, she seemed much more maturepared to three years ago. Her clear, pure


    eyes now seemed to hold some secrets inside.


    She was just like a well-protected child who gradually grew up and began to have more and more


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    secrets of her own.


    The fact that he hadn''t been by her side to watch her growth for the past three years really was really


    upsetting.


    Fortunately, despite being away, she still remembered what he''d told her and remained single.


    After a brief moment of thinking, he said, "Do you really not want any reward? I was hoping I could


    matchmake you with someone."


    Michelle''s face turned pale in an instant. "No!"


    She''d juste back, but Leon already wanted to matchmake her with someone else. Was he afraid


    that she''d cause trouble in his rtionship with Valerie?


    In fact, his worry was unnecessary. Although she liked him, she''d never thought of interfering in their


    lives.


    But just because her feelings weren''t reciprocated didn''t mean she''d be willing to date someone else.


    Flustered, Michelle stammered, "I-I''m still young. I don''t want to be in a rtionship yet.


    And I¡­I won''t bother you." Thest part of her words was barely audible. It was almost as if she was


    mumbling to herself.


    Leon didn''t hear it clearly. He thought she was just mumbling something in embarrassment.


    In any case, her resistance showed that the idea of matchmaking himself with her was doomed.


    Sure enough, a direct approach wouldn''t work.


    "Alright, I understand." Leon gulped the rest of the medicine down and put the cup back on the table.


    He then said slowly, "Michelle, I owe you an apology. I''m sorry for keeping you in the dark about my


    identity."


    Michelle was never angry about that. It wasn''t that big of a deal for her, and she thought he must have


    no other choice but to do so.


    The rich pretending to be poor wouldn''t bring her any harm. Anyway, the rich wouldn''t try to swindle her


    out of her money. It would be a different case if he was poor and pretended to be rich. The poor must


    have some bad intentions if they pretended to be rich.


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t me you." To prove that she was telling the truth, Michelle gave him a big,


    bright smile.


    Her bright, beautiful smile instantly bedazzled him. ''She is so sweet!''


    She was so good that he wanted to make her his right away.


    Unfortunately, it wasn''t yet the time.


    Leon heaved a soft sigh.


    He didn''t know how long he''d have to wait, but he hoped it wouldn''t be too long. Although he didn''t


    want to hurt her or scare her away again, he didn''t think he could hold on much longer.


    There were only the two of them in the quiet room, so Michelle could hear his sigh.


    She thought he didn''t believe her, so she repeated earnestly, "I''m telling the truth, Leon. I''ve neither


    been angry at you nor med you for it. I know you must have your own reasons."


    "I know." Michelle looked so eager to show her sincerity that Leon couldn''t help but chuckle. "Silly girl."


    Michelle pursed her lips.


    In fact, she also felt that she was silly. When her cousin had a problem with Harrison, she told her that


    there were many good men in the world.


    Now that she experienced it herself, she finally realized how useless her advice was. People couldn''t


    control their hearts. There were indeed many good men in this world, but among them, she only liked


    Leon.


    "Since you''ve taken the medicine, please have a good rest. I''ll see youter."


    Michelle briskly turned around and left.


    Leon only closed his eyes when the door was closed and he could no longer see her.


    Early in the next morning, people from the Feng family came.


    Helen personally went out to wee them in person, though she was a little taken aback when she


    saw Valerie get out of the car.


    "Miss Feng, why are you here in person?"


    Valerie showed a graceful smile and greeted friendlily, "Good morning, Helen. I''ll personally deliver


    everything for Princess Nina from now on."


    After Nina returned to Lexingport City, she was followed by a team of experts who specialized in


    researching and developing medicine for her, and they were ced in the hospital under the Feng


    Group.


    Every week, a confidant would personally deliver the medicine to her.


    Valerie remembered what Leon said at Nina''s weddingst night. The woman he was going to date


    must be someone his sister liked.


    Since her attempt in the past three years to get Leon''s heart bore no fruit at all, she had to find another


    way.


    She had to beg her cousin for a long time to get the opportunity to approach Nina.


    Helen moved her gaze past Valerie, fixating it on the man standing behind. When she saw the iron box


    in his hands, she finally felt relieved.


    Valerie noticed her gaze and immediately exined, "Rest assured, Helen. The person handling


    Princess Nina''s stuff has always been, and will always be him. I won''t even get close to the box. My


    presence during the delivery is just to increase the security."


    She didn''t know the exact content of the box, and her cousin said curiosity killed the cat so she''d better


    not ask too many questions.


    Actually, she wasn''t interested in what was inside the box. She just wanted to find an opportunity to


    make friends with Nina.


    "Wee, Miss Feng. Pleasee in." Helen led Valerie into the living room and then led the man


    away.


    When Helen was away, Valerie politely asked the attending servant why she didn''t see Nina. The


    servant said that Nina hadn''t gotten up yet, but she''d expected such an answer, so she calmly asked


    where Leon was in passing.


    This time, the servant said she didn''t know.


    Valerie had no choice but to stroll around the castle on the pretext of wanting to get some fresh air.


    During the stroll, she unexpectedly ran into Michelle.


    Both were equally stunned.


    "Are you going to see Leon? He''s just taken his medicine and fallen asleep. You''d better not disturb


    him now," Michelle took the initiative to speak. There was a faint frown on her brows.


    Worry shed through Valerie''s gaze. She didn''t know that Leon was ill, but she would never admit


    that.


    More importantly, from what she''d just heard, Michelle must''ve been taking care of Leon.


    She quickly put on a gentle smile and said in a grateful tone, "He''ll be fine after taking the medicine and


    getting some rest. I was worried that I came toote and no one took care of him. I''m d you''re here.


    Thank you for taking care of him for me."


    Michelle''s face paled.


    Even though three years had passed, she still felt ufortable when she thought of Valerie and Leon


    being a couple.


    After a while, she finally whispered, "You''re wee."


    Michelle had never had the ability to hide her emotions. Her sadness and disappointment were


    obvious, and they made Valerie happy.


    "Since Leon is asleep, shall we go for a stroll?" Valerie turned around and started to walk away without


    waiting for an answer. Michelle didn''t refuse either. The two of them walked side by side on the curved


    path in the castle.


    With a faint smile, Valerie asked, "When did youe back? Leon has been busy organizing Princess


    Nina''s wedding these days, so he''s probably forgotten to tell me. I thought I had a hallucination when I


    saw youst night."


    The wind in the morning was a little cold, and Michelle''s neck was bare. She couldn''t help but tremble


    when the wind blew past.


    If the wind in the morning was this cold, the wind in the middle of the night was most likely freezing.


    It was no wonder Leon would get sick.


    "I''ve juste back not long ago," Michelle answered absent-mindedly.


    "No wonder." Valerie''s eyes darkened, but the smile on her face persisted. "Last night, you looked very


    beautiful in that bridesmaid''s dress. Leon originally wanted me to be one of the bridesmaids, but I was


    too busy to take on the job. Fortunately, you came back and solved the problem. It''d look bad if


    Princess Nina only had one bridesmaid. Anyway, thank you."


    Michelle was dumbfounded.


    Why was what Valerie said different from what she knew?


    "Nini said that she chose the bridesmaids personally, and they were just me and Berry. Should there be


    anyone else?"


    Valerie didn''t know who the "Nini" Michelle referred to was and just thought it was one of the wedding


    organizers. She hadpletely no idea about Nina running away from home and all the matters that


    happened afterward.


    She raised her chin slightly and said in a low voice, "The bridesmaids should indeed be chosen by


    Princess Nina. However, she didn''t have any friends here. All her friends were on C Ind, so the


    bridesmaids were chosen by Leon, and I was originally one of them."


    "The bridesmaids were indeed chosen by Nini¡ªnot Leon, but Nini." Michelle was a little confused, but


    she was certain of that.


    "Who is Nini? The bridesmaids were naturally chosen by Leon. He arranged almost everything," Valerie


    said calmly. There was a sliver of disdain in her tone.


    "Nini is Nini."


    "Let''s not debate this anymore. In any case, I still have to thank you for taking on the responsibility."


    Valerie smiled.


    Michelle pouted. "Okay."


    ''After Nini wakes up, I must ask her properly. I don''t believe that I was just a substitute.


    We are good friends!''


    she thought to herself.

 Chapter 737 Growing Flowers

    Chapter 737 Growing Flowers


    Michelle asked for two days'' worth of leave so that she could attend Nina''s wedding. Since she didn''t


    have to go to work today, she stayed in the North Yard.


    Valerie also found an excuse to stay.


    When Berry came back from apanying the children to the car, Berry saw Valerie and frowned.


    "Why are you here?"


    Valerie knew Vicente, but not Berry.


    Although Berry''s voice sounded familiar to her, she didn''t understand why she was being so hostile.


    ''Have I offended her in the past?''


    Valerie remembered Berry was one of Nina''s bridesmaids. She thought Berry and the princess were


    close friends, so she didn''t dare to offend her. Even though she didn''t like Berry''s tone with her, she still


    kept up her smile. "Hello."


    "Humph!" Berry snorted as she red menacingly at Valerie. She grabbed Michelle''s wrist and pulled


    her away. "Let''s go for a walk. I heard from Helen that there''s a rose garden here. There''s also a bunch


    of banyan trees. Maybe we''ll see some fireflies."


    "Fireflies only light up during the evening," Michelle started to exin. "During the day, they''re just


    insects that can fly."


    "What? Forget about the fireflies then." Although Berry wasn''t necessarily afraid of insects, she didn''t


    want to see the fireflies in the daytime. "Let''s go to the rose garden and check if the roses John has


    nted are as beautiful as the ones in my family."


    "Okay." Michelle giggled and held Berry''s arm. Then, she remembered that Valerie was still there. She


    stopped in her tracks and whispered, "Isn''t it impolite for us to leave the guest alone here?"


    "Leave her be." Berry took Michelle''s hand and left.


    There were special workers in the rose garden who were responsible for its maintenance. Michelle


    watched as the flowers swayed against the gentle breeze. "Wow, they''re so beautiful!"


    The ones who were taking care of the roses in the garden were an old couple over fifty years old. They


    were Helen''s parents. Before they worked here, they also served as the gardeners for the Shi family at


    the Stone Road. Once the North Yard castle waspleted, they moved in here with Helen.


    Helen wanted to take care of her parents, while John needed caretakers for his rose garden. It was a


    win-win decision for everyone.


    Near the rose garden, there was a small house where the old couple would rest whenever they were


    on duty.


    Even though there wasn''t much space, the old couple were able to decorate it and give it a nice,


    homely feel. There were sofas, tables and chairs, and all kinds of flowers and nts not found in the


    garden outside, filling the room with an enchanting aroma.


    When the old couple saw Michelle, they instantly took a liking to her. She was pretty with eyes as bright


    as stars and a smile as sweet as honey.


    "Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Li," Michelle greeted. "I wanted to ask you how you grow these flowers."


    "Kid, what flowers do you want to nt?" Mrs. Li asked Michelle lovingly as she held her hand.


    Meanwhile, her husband was trimming a basin of spruce on the windowsill with scissors.


    Michelle helped Mrs. Li to her chair and stood beside her. "Someone gave me a bunch of champagne


    roses. I want to know how to keep them longer."


    "I see." Mrs. Li nodded and patted the back of Michelle''s hand. "The flowers have been separated from


    the soil. There''s not much you can do to keep them for a long time. Are these flowers from a boy you


    like?"


    Mr. Li heard his wife and turned around to smile. "I think so."


    "Oh. No, no." Michelle blushed as she waved both her hands. ''Leon wouldn''t give me flowers, '' she


    thought. Then, she held Mrs. Li''s hand and looked at her with pleading eyes. "Mrs. Li, please tell me. I


    want to keep them for longer, but I don''t know how because I haven''t grown any flowers."


    "First of all, the water in the vase should be clean. You need to use water that''s close to room


    temperature. For example, rainwater or water from the pond. Just make sure that it''s clean."


    Michelle suddenly remembered something. She scratched her head and said, "I used running water


    Mrs. Li looked at her and frowned. "If you''re going to use running water, you have to let it sit in the vase


    for a day before you put in any flowers. Since it''s already November, water straight from the faucet is


    going to be cold. It'' won''t be suitable."


    "Then, then, what should I do?" Michelle stood up with a great sense of urgency. "I''m going to change


    the water right away!"


    Macy grabbed her hand and stopped her. "No need to rush. You can change it after I tell you to. Don''t


    worry."


    ''But if I don''t hurry, the flowers will wither. And if they wither, how could I pray to them? The flowers


    represent happiness, and when I prayed to them, happiness in the form of Leon came to me. I have to


    continue praying.''


    However, Mrs. Li was right. She didn''t have to rush and had ample time left to listen to what Mrs. Li


    was going to say.


    Michelle turned around and squatted down to Mrs. Li''s eye level. She ced both her hands on her


    wrinkled hands and grinned. "Mrs. Li, please tell me how. I''m listening."


    "Remember to change the water frequently, at least two or three times a day. If you find some broken


    branches in the water, you need to cut them off with scissors, and you nt them just like..."


    She looked around to find anything that could serve as an example for Michelle. Her husband saw this


    and offered, "Kid,e here. I''ll show you how."


    "Thank you, Mr. Li!" Michelle watched on intently as Mr. Li demonstrated to her how to cut the excess


    flowers and branches in the vase.


    "You can add a little salt into the water," he instructed as he continued cutting. "That way, the flowers


    will live longer. But if you add salt, flower buds won''t bloom."


    "Oh, I see. Do you have any other advice?" Michelle asked impertinently.


    "Flowers need sunshine. But don''t let the sunlight shine on them directly. Otherwise, they''ll dry up and


    die," Mrs. Li answered.


    Michelle remembered the sulent nts she had grown in the past. "Okay, I''ll make sure to


    remember that. Is there anything else?"


    "That''s all for now. Flowers kept in a vase are unlike the ones nted in the soil. Although it''s not hard


    to maintain them, the flowers ced in a vase have a shorter lifespan. If you don''t want to throw them


    away, you can turn them into dried flowers when they''re about to wither."


    Michelle knew about dried flowers, but she didn''t know how to make them. She tilted her head in


    curiosity and asked, "How do I dry the flowers? Do I let them sit under the sun?"


    The old couple looked at each other andughed.


    Michelle didn''t understand why they wereughing. ''Is it something I said?'' she wondered. She smiled


    sheepishly and asked again, "So I can''t let it dry under the sun?"


    "Silly girl, of course not. You''ll have to hang the flowers upside down using a rope and let them dry in a


    well-ventted ce." Mrs. Li pinched Michelle''s face gently.


    "Remember to hang it upside down," Mr. Li emphasized. He was afraid that Michelle might not be able


    to remember the important points. "Don''t worry; the petals won''t fall. But if you let them sit under the


    sun, they will darken and lose their natural color."


    Michelle nodded. "Okay, I''ll remember that. Thank you, Mr. and Mrs. Li! Is there anything else you''d like


    to add?"


    "That''s all." Mrs. Li patted Michelle''s head. "Well, you should get back now." She knew that Michelle


    was in a hurry to change the water for her flowers.


    Michelle sprang out of her chair and bowed to them. "Thank you!" As soon as she exited the door, she


    ran as fast as her legs could carry her.


    Meanwhile, Berry remained in the garden and continued to watch the roses. She saw that the roses


    here were much beautiful than those in her house.


    She was enthralled by the roses for a while. When she came back to her senses, she saw Michelle


    running away.


    "Mimi, Mimi! Where are you going?" Berry ran after her.


    Michelle ran so fast that she didn''t hear Berry.


    After running for a while, Michelle slowed down to a trot and gasped heavily to catch her breath. She


    forgot how big the North Yard was.


    Once she had recovered, she lowered her head and continued running. When she was about to turn at


    a corner, she bumped into Nina.


    Although Nina wasn''t as strong as before, she was still powerfulpared to Michelle who didn''t


    exercise regrly. It happened so fast that Nina wasn''t able to see who hit her. Instinctively, she raised


    her arms and pushed Michelle away.


    Nina''s body buckled a little bit, with Valerie quickly supporting her with her hands.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Michelle fell onto the ground and winced in pain. "Ouch! It hurts so much!"


    When Nina regained her bnce, Valerie let go of her. She snickered secretly when she saw Michelle


    on the ground.


    ''You''re in trouble after bumping into Princess Nina, '' she thought maliciously.

 Chapter 738 Leon Is Single

    Chapter 738 Leon Is Single


    "Are you okay, Michelle?" The smile on Valerie''s face was reced by a worried look. "You just


    bumped into someone!"


    Michelle rubbed her forehead with one hand, while the other was on her buttocks. "I''m so sorry," she


    apologized without raising her head.


    She had such a funny expression on her face that Nina couldn''t help butugh. She then bent down to


    help Michelle back on her feet.


    "Come on. Let''s get you up. Does your butt still hurts?"


    "No..." Michelle tried her best to hide the pain she was feeling. After all, it was her who bumped into the


    person first. But as soon as she raised her head and realized that it was Nina who was standing in front


    of her, she tossed all pretension out the window. "It hurts! It really hurts!"


    Valerie stepped forward and said in a gentle voice, "You have almost knocked down Princess Nina,


    Michelle. You should hurry up and apologize now."


    "It''s alright." Nina began brushing the dust off Michelle''s body.


    Upon sensing Nina''s concern, Valerie couldn''t help but frown. She heard that Nina was a cold and


    arrogant person who seldom made friends. She couldn''t help but wonder why Nina was being friendly


    towards Michelle.


    She thought Michelle was able to be one of Nina''s bridesmaids


    because of Leon. She didn''t know Michelle and Nina were friends.


    Nina watched Michelle intently before asking, "Why were you in such a hurry?"


    "I have something urgent to attend to! I''ll see youter!" Michelle was too caught up with thoughts of


    her flowers that she ran away from the princess without further preamble.


    She didn''t even seem to care about the pain in her buttocks.


    Nine chuckled. But when she caught Valerie staring at her, she regained herposure and put on the


    same cold mask she always wore. She said, "You know Michelle because of my brother, right?"


    "Yes. Leon treats her like his sister." Somehow, Valerie couldn''t understand why they had to talk about


    Michelle. Nheless, she felt like she had to praise the other woman in front of the princess. "She''s a


    very lovely girl," she added.


    "Indeed she is," Nina said calmly. Nobody could read what the expression on her face meant.


    Smiling, Valerie said, "To be honest, when Leon mentioned something about a sister, I thought you


    were in Lexingport City with him. It was only when I saw Michelle that I realized he wasn''t referring to


    you at all."


    Valerie watched the expression on Nina''s face intently. But the princess was not giving anything away


    with her face.


    ''Princess Nina is really close to her brother Leon. Won''t she get jealous that her brother sees a


    different woman as his sister?


    Or am I being too subtle about this?''


    Valerie''s eyes darkened a bit as she sighed. "Michelle is really lucky. Leon treats her like his sister. It


    must mean she''s as noble as you are, Your Highness."


    "It seems that way."


    Nina''s tone was calm. Valerie, on the other hand, thought she was angry and was secretly happy with


    this reaction.


    However, this happiness onlysted for less than two seconds. Nina added, "But there''s one thing you


    didn''t get right. Leon treats Michelle as his sister because of me. She is a really good friend of mine."


    Valerie felt her blood go cold at what Nina had just revealed. She found herself unable to say anything


    to that.


    The cold wind was blowing very gently, but Valerie felt the cold seep through her fingers and down to


    her toes.


    She couldn''t help but think, ''What does Princess Nina mean?''


    "Is Michelle a good friend of yours?" Valerie had to clear her voice to keep it from trembling. She was


    still too shocked to believe what she had just heard. But she knew she couldn''t show it to the princess.


    Nheless, her face turned pale no matter how hard she tried to hide her shock.


    Nina nced at her and noticed the look of surprise on her face. "Is there a problem?"


    "No. There''s no problem." Valerie tried to force a smile.


    "Three years ago, I studied at L University with Michelle. She is my best friend in Lexingport City. You


    don''t have toe here again. As for the ballet y you just mentioned, I need to check my schedule


    first. I''ll let you know if I''m free to go," Nina said, turning around to face Valerie.


    Valerie raised her head to meet Nina''s eyes. They were as unfathomable as the deep sea.


    She felt scared as if Nina could read her mind.


    It was then that Valerie knew that Nina could feel her dislike towards Michelle. And it seemed like the


    princess disapproved.


    Nheless, Valerie smiled and said, "Okay."


    "You may leave now. You can visit Leon when he recovers and goes to C Mansion." With a cold


    expression, Nina left without giving her a smile.


    The smile on Valerie''s face disappeared as soon as she turned around.


    Today, she didn''t just fail to secure Nina''s support, but she also offended the princess.


    It had never crossed her mind that Michelle would be good friends with Nina after all.


    When she first arrived at Lexingport City, she didn''t bother investigating Michelle''s background. She


    also didn''t dare bring her up at all to avoid raising suspicions. She only got to know Michelle by hearing


    some information here and there.


    After Michelle had gone, Valerie never mentioned anything rted to the other woman.


    It was not easy for her to keep Michelle away from Leon. She didn''t want to bring Michelle up so that


    he would miss her more.


    In the past three years, she struggled to get closer to Leon. He had always considered her as a friend


    and that was that.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Now that Michelle came back, Leon had eyes only for her. He had even mentioned during Nina''s


    wedding that he wished his future wife would be good friends with Nina. He was basically referring to


    Michelle back then.


    Frustrated, Valerie got into her car and closed her eyes. "Let''s head back. Hurry up and drive faster!"


    It was the first time that the driver witnessed Valerie looking so furious. He didn''t dare dy for a


    moment.


    As soon as the car left the gates, a servant immediately reported to Nina. "Mrs. Shi, the Feng family''s


    car is finally gone."


    "From now on, you should never let Valerie enter the North Yard," Nina ordered, yawning widely


    afterwards.


    ''It''s all John''s fault. I haven''t gotten enough sleep.''


    Helen then came forward and said, "Mrs. Shi, would you like to get some sleep for a while?"


    Nina yawned again. "I''ll go to bedter. But first, where is Michelle? I have something to tell her."


    "I''ll go and find her."


    Helen found Michelle putting flowers in a vase. She held a pair of scissors in one hand. The table


    where the vase was sitting on was littered with cut-off sticks and broken leaves.


    "Michelle, how is your flower arrangement?" Looking at the flowers, Helen continued, "This look


    familiar. Is that the bridal bouquet?"


    "Yes." Michelle touched the petals with her fingers gently.


    "That can only mean one thing, Michelle. It seems like you''ll soon be the next bride." Helen smiled at


    Michelle. "Mrs. Shi wants to see you. She asked me to call for you."


    Michelle was cleaning up the mess she made on the table. Upon learning that Nina was looking for her,


    she hurried up with what she was doing.


    Helen came forward to help her clean up the table. In less than a minute, everything was in order.


    Michelle stepped into the living room and saw Nina lounging sideways on the sofa. She was dressed in


    a navy blue dress. Her legs were bent while one hand supporting her head. She was like a muse


    posing for a painting.


    Michelle didn''t notice how sleepy Nina looked, so she trotted over to her happily and greeted, "Nini!"


    Nina startled upon hearing her cheery voice. Her eyelids flew open, and she sat up.


    "What can I do for you, Nini?" Michelle took the seat beside the princess and grabbed for one of the


    oranges on the table.


    Nina turned her head to look at her friend and asked, "Do you and Valerie bear grudges against each


    other?"


    "No." By this time, Michelle had already peeled the orange and divided it into half. She gave one half to


    Nina, while she ate the other. Her eyes lit up. "It''s so sweet!"


    Nina also put a piece of orange into her mouth and swallowed before continuing, "Yes, it is sweet. But


    anyway, let''s go back to Valerie. If she''s against you, then it''s best that you stay away from her from


    now on."


    Michelle shrugged. "She''s a good person. I don''t think she''ll try to target me. Maybe she just thinks


    that..."


    She trailed off.


    "What is it?" Nina asked curiously.


    Michelle put another piece of orange into her mouth and chewed on it for a while. Then, she answered


    truthfully, "She thinks that Leon is so good to me that it''s affecting their dating life."


    "Dating life?" For a moment, Nina thought that she misheard what Michelle said. She frowned and said,


    "Leon broke up with her a long time ago. She doesn''t even like him."


    "What?" Michelle blinked.


    But then, an inexplicable feeling of joy was starting to well up inside her.


    At the same time, she couldn''t help but feel sad for Leon.


    ''It took them four years to reunite again only to break up in the end.


    How could Leon''s life be so miserable?'' Pressing her lips together, Michelle sighed.

 Chapter 739 Intentions

    Chapter 739 Intentions


    As Michelle was pocketing some oranges, she couldn''t help but feel sorry for Leon.


    Nina kept quiet for a while, watching Michelle''s face intently. "Don''t forget what I said, okay? Stay out of


    Valerie''s way. If you see her, make sure to take a detour instead of talking to her."


    "Yes, I remember." Michelle nodded her head, but her attention was still on the oranges. It was obvious


    that she wasn''t even paying attention when she agreed.


    Nina quickly grabbed one of the oranges that Michelle had just peeled. There was a serious expression


    on her face as she said, "I''m serious. I don''t want to see you get hurt."


    Valerie might appear gentle and sweet, but deep down, she was a cunning woman who knew how to


    hide her murderous intent. With just a few words, she could slip out of trouble while also achieving her


    own goals.


    Nina was quick to catch Valerie''s true meaning when she was talking about Michelle. She was trying to


    imply that Michelle was trying to rece her position in Leon''s heart.


    And indeed, nobody would like to feel reced. Nina valued her brother very much.


    If only Valerie was referring to some other girl aside from Michelle, Nina would have been very jealous.


    She was like a child who liked to hoard all of her brother''s attention for herself.


    Nine wouldn''t care if Valerie would attack other girls, but Michelle was one of her most trusted friends.


    So it was then that Nina decided to forbid Valerie''s entrance to the North Yard.


    Michelle''s parents, Adams and ine, had raised her well. She had such a pure and simple


    personality. She saw the best in everyone she met.


    But then, other people could easily take advantage of her kind-heartedness. And Michelle would be too


    naive to see through their malicious intent.


    Looking at Nina with earnest eyes, Michelle turned serious. "I won''t forget what you said. I will avoid


    Valerie at all cost. And if possible, I will go the other way whenever I see her just so I won''t talk to her."


    "Good." Nina smiled in satisfaction. But just to be on the safe side, she added, "If she asks why you''re


    avoiding her, just tell her that it''s my idea."


    "Okay." Then, Michelleughed. It was as if something crossed her mind. She pouted and said, "Nini,


    I''m jealous."


    Nina tilted her head in confusion.


    Michelle huffed and said, "You wrote to me, asking to be your bridesmaid. Was it because Valerie


    wasn''t avable? Was that why you chose me to be your bridesmaid instead of her? But we are good


    friends, aren''t we?"


    "What do you mean?" Nina frowned upon hearing this. She tried to figure out what Michelle was trying


    to say. "Are you saying that I invited Valerie to be my bridesmaid, but after she turned me down, I


    asked you instead?


    Did Valerie tell you this?" She narrowed her eyes.


    "Yes." Michelle nodded her head, pouting unhappily.


    Nina then reached out and pinched her friend''s cheek. It seemed painful, but Nina ignored Michelle''s


    Valerie and I aren''t that close. I don''t even count her as my friend." Nina tried to reassure Michelle.


    Michelle''s eyes lit up. She swatted Nina''s hand away from her face and then grabbed Nina''s arm,


    rubbing her face against it happily. "I''m sorry. I''m sorry."


    "It''s alright. I forgive you." Of course, Nina wasn''t really angry with Michelle. But she was furious with


    Valerie.


    It was obvious that Valerie was trying to tter her, but Nina didn''t buy it.


    "You really are the best, Nini!" Michelle was acting childishly as she let go of Nina''s arm. She asked,


    "So what are you nning for your honeymoon, Nini?"


    Her eyes softening, Nina answered, "I''m nning to send my parents off to the airport tomorrow. John


    and I will have our honeymoon the day after tomorrow."


    Michelle seemed to focus on Nina''s first sentence. She frowned and said, "Your parents are going back


    tomorrow? Does that mean Leon will also go back?"


    ''If Leon is going back to C Ind tomorrow, we might never see each other again.''


    She wasn''t sure if she could survive the next three years without him.


    But worse, he might nevere back at all. It might take her longer than three years to see him again.


    Michelle lowered her head, feeling dejected.


    "What? You don''t want Leon to leave, right?" Nina watched as Michelle nodded her head. She could


    feel her friend''s reluctance to part from Leon. Thus, Nina tried tofort Michelle. "I''m actually a little


    jealous. It seems like you prefer to have Leon around more than me."


    "That''s not true," Michelle protested. But when she met Nina''s scrutinizing eyes, she sighed and said


    guiltily, "That''s not entirely it."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, it is," Nina said affirmatively.


    Michelle tried to protest once more, but she finally admitted the truth. "I''m sorry, Nini. I like you very


    much. You''re my best friend, but you have your husband now. He loves you so much. Meanwhile, Leon


    doesn''t have anyone. The girl he likes doesn''t even like him back. That''s why I want to show him that


    he''s not alone and unloved."


    Her voice was so soft when she said this. Meanwhile, Nina felt moved by her friend''s words.


    "You''re worried about my brother more than I do."


    Leon was usually the one who showered her with so much love and affection. It was seldom the other


    way around.


    She couldn''t help but think, ''I really am a heartless sister.


    Good thing Mimi does it for me.''


    "You''re such an angel, Mimi. You really are." Nina smiled sincerely at her friend.


    Michelle felt happy upon hearing her friend''spliment.


    When Leon woke up, it was already afternoon. As soon as he opened his eyes, he heard his stomach


    rumbling in protest.


    He forced himself to get out of bed and look for food. As soon as he opened the door to his room, he


    almost crashed into a petite figure that was blocking his way.


    She was engrossed with whatever game she was ying on her phone. Her ears were plugged with


    her earphones as well. Because of that, she didn''t notice the door opening at all.


    Michelle was thoroughly enjoying her mobile game.


    Leon was stunned to find her sitting on the cold floor in front of his door. He frowned slightly as he bent


    down to pluck the earphones off her ears.


    Michelle raised her head as soon as his shadow fell upon her. She finally noticed Leon who was now


    squatting down in front of her. His face was not as pale as it was before.


    But his lips still looked a little dry.


    Michelle greeted Leon with a gentle smile.


    "The floor is cold. You should stand up." Leon was surprised to hear how hoarse his voice sounded.


    He cleared his throat before saying in a better sounding voice, "How long have you been sitting here?"


    "I haven''t been waiting long." When she was ying games, she would feel that time went by fast.


    The game wasn''t over yet. Michelle ignored her teammates just so she could focus on Leon. She put


    her phone away and took out the oranges from her pockets.


    She held two in each of her hands.


    "Here, Leon. Have a taste. These oranges are so sweet. I''ve even warmed them up for you in my


    pockets." Michelle stretched out her hands towards him. "I''ve researched online, and you can eat


    oranges when you have a cold."


    Leon took an orange from Michelle. Indeed, they felt warm.


    Their warmth seemed to suffuse into his fingertips until it spread throughout his entire body.


    Leon began peeling off the orange''s skin. And while the inside was colder than the skin, he didn''t seem


    to notice this at all. Her thoughtful words were enough to warm him up from the inside.


    And when he brought a piece into his mouth, the orange was indeed sweet and juicy. He chewed


    slowly, savoring the taste and letting its juice moisten his dry throat.


    He couldn''t help but smile.


    "How is it, Leon?" Michelle asked softly. Sick people tended to have sensitive hearing so she tried to


    lower her voice. This way, Leon wouldn''t get a headache.


    Leon looked at her and said, "It''s sweet. You''re so good to me, Michelle. Do you have any intentions?"


    "Intentions?" Michelle panicked and avoided Leon''s gaze. ''Is it possible that Leon could see through


    my thoughts?''

 Chapter 740 Wheres My Aunt

    Chapter 740 Where''s My Aunt


    Leon couldn''t help but approach Michelle, who was like a frightened rabbit.


    As he walked forward, Michelle subconsciously took a couple of steps until she felt a cold wall behind


    her. In front of her was a man with a scalding hot body looming over her, as his intoxicating scent made


    its way up to her nostrils.


    With nowhere to go, she stood still and looked up at him.


    "Michelle, do you have any intentions or not?" Leon couldn''t stop himself from teasing her. He peeled a


    piece of orange and rubbed it against her lips. "Open your mouth and let me know if this orange I


    peeled tastes sweeter."


    Their bodies stood so close together that Michelle could feel Leon''s hot breath swept to her face and


    blow her hair upwards. It made her body feel hot inside as different scenarios started to sh in her


    mind.


    Slowly, Michelle pried her mouth open, submitting to Leon''s request. She took in half of the orange,


    with the remainder protruding out of her mouth.


    "Why won''t you eat it? Do you want me to eat the other half?" Leon asked. His tone became more


    yful with each word he spoke. His sly smile made him even more attractive.


    The closer he inched towards her, the redder her cheeks grew.


    She sucked the whole orange into her mouth and swallowed it. Then, she lowered her head and ced


    the remaining three oranges she was holding into his arms. "Thanks for the orange, Leon. Bye!" she


    said hurriedly and ran away.


    A faint smile broke on his face as he held the three oranges and stared at Michelle''s figure.


    He felt proud for being able to make her blush.


    It was an indication that she saw him not only as her brother but as a man.


    Then, he saw Michelle turn back and was now running towards him.


    When she reached him, she caught her breath and asked, "Leon, will you go home with your parents


    tomorrow? I forgot to ask."


    "No," Leon answered firmly. ''Michelle''s not yet my girlfriend. I really don''t wanna go back home a single


    man.''


    She smiled. "I''m d to hear that. Bye, Leon."


    Then, she turned around and started running away again.


    Butpared to her initial sprint earlier, her pace now was slower.


    Even then, she was still fast enough to the point that Leon couldn''t stop her.


    The next day, Bruce and Anne were headed back to C Ind. A group of people, including Bryant and


    Valerie, were standing in a line, waiting to see them off.


    Michelle remembered what Nina told her and followed what she said. She didn''t talk to Valerie even


    though the two stood together.


    Before she checked in, Anne asked her son again, "You really won''te home with us?"


    "I wanna stay here a little bit longer," Leon replied. He nced in Michelle''s direction and shifted his


    eyes back to his mother.


    Anne followed where his son looked and saw Valerie. She frowned.


    "You haven''t given up on her yet?"


    "You misunderstood me. Well, you can go ahead. Let me know once you''vended safely," Leon said


    with a smile.


    "Okay," Anne replied softly.


    From where she was standing, Michelle couldn''t hear what Leon and his mom were talking about. But


    she did notice that Leon nced at her direction while they were talking, followed by his mom.


    When Leon looked at her direction, she wasn''t sure whether he was looking at her or Valerie. But she


    was certain that his mom cast a nce at Valerie.


    Michelle felt dejected.


    That afternoon, John and Nina decided to enjoy their honeymoon in advance without the children.


    Before they left, John sent a message to Leon and asked him to pick up his children from the


    kindergarten.


    Unaware of what her husband did, Nina sent a same message to Michelle. She asked her to drive her


    children back to Stone Road.


    So when Leon and Michelle saw each other at the gate of the kindergarten, they were both surprised.


    "Michelle, are you here to pick up Van and Don?"


    "Yes. Are you here to pick them up too?"


    ''Finally! Nini and his husband did something good, '' he thought. With a smile, he said, "I came here to


    pick you up after you pick up the children."


    Michelle tilted her head and felt something suspicious about what Leon had said. But since she couldn''t


    pinpoint what it was exactly, she decided to give him the benefit of the doubt. "Okay."


    Both of them stood together by the gate, waiting for the children toe out.


    The kindergarten where Van and Don were studying was called the Star Kindergarten. It was only a


    normal kindergarten. Nina sent them there because she wanted her children to grow up like ordinary


    people.


    When the bell rang, many children started to rush out of the ssroom. Behind them were Van and


    Don, who were slowly packing their schoolbags.


    The teacher approached the two brothers and said, "Vance, Donald, your father called us. He said that


    he and your mother have something to take care of. So today, your uncle came to pick you up from


    school."


    "I see. Thank you," Van said politely. He adjusted the straps of his brother''s bag and helped him put it


    on.


    As the teacher looked at the two little handsome identical boys, she couldn''t help but admire their good


    genes.


    "Be careful on your way home!" she reminded them as she waved her hands goodbye to the children.


    Outside the ssroom, a boy and a girl were waiting for them.


    During his first day at kindergarten, Don made friends with these two kids.


    The girl was called Eileen, who had her hair braided with a stic flower tying her hair.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The boy was Kian, who was stronger and taller than his peers.


    Kian kept calling Don his boss because Don had shown his fighting skills in front of him.


    But since he couldn''t tell Van and Don apart, he ended up calling both of them his boss.


    "Boss, is your uncle going to pick you up today?" Kian said as he walked. "Eileen''s uncle always picks


    her up."


    "That''s because I live in my grandma''s house, and my parents aren''t here," Eileen exined. Then,


    she turned to the brothers. "Are you also living in your grandma''s house?"


    "No. We live in our own house," Don answered. "But our uncle''s currently living with us, and our daddy


    and mommy aren''t home. That''s why he''s the oneing here to pick us up."


    When they were about to reach the gate, Van saw his uncle, who stood out in the crowd.


    As soon as the bell rang, signifying that school was over, the gate of the kindergarten would be flooded


    by many people. Since Leon was tall and slender, it was easy for the brothers to find him.


    In contrast, Michelle''s petite figure almost made her disappear amidst the crowd.


    "Don." Van pulled his brother''s sleeve and pointed at the tall man outside the gate. "It''s Uncle Leon."


    When Leon saw the two brothers, he waved his hand to them and smiled.


    A woman standing next to Leon called out to Eileen. "My aunt ising here to pick me up. I''m leaving


    now. Bye!" Eileen said as she ran to the gate.


    "Bye." Kian waved at her.


    "Bye," Van and Don echoed.


    The woman held Eileen and left. Out of nowhere, Kian said, "Eileen has an aunt. But I don''t."


    "Neither do we. Why don''t you have an aunt?" Don tilted his head and asked Kian.


    Kian scratched his head and giggled.


    "That''s because I don''t have an uncle."


    "Why don''t I have an aunt?" Don pondered deeply about this question. After some time, he still couldn''t


    find an adequate exnation. He turned to his brother and asked, "Van, why don''t we have an aunt?"


    Even though Van had read a lot of books, he still couldn''t answer his brother''s question. "You can ask


    Uncle Leon. I''m sure he knows why."


    "Oh, okay!" Don rushed to Leon and held his leg. He raised his head and asked," Uncle Leon, why


    don''t I have an aunt? Eileen has an aunt, but my brother and I don''t."


    Before Leon could catch his breath and answer, Don added, "Uncle Leon, where''s my aunt?"

 Chapter 741 Are You Kissing

    Chapter 741 Are You Kissing


    One by one, the parents who picked up their children left. With the kindergarten''s gate no longer


    crowded, Michelle finally had the space to move her body.


    An old woman, who was in her fifties, was standing next to Leon. When she heard what Don had said,


    she looked at Michelle and smiled. "Little boy, isn''t your aunt here? She was just talking with your


    uncle. They''re both here to pick you up and drive you home."


    Michelle heard what the olddy had said and looked confused. Unsure what she was talking about,


    Michelle pointed at herself and asked, "Are you talking about me?"


    She chuckled beneath her breath and waved her hand. "No, no. I think you misunderstood. He''s my


    brother."


    Don turned around and saw Michelle. He let go of Leon''s leg and hugged Michelle instead. "Aunt


    Michelle, are you here to pick up me and my brother from school?" he asked in a sweet voice.


    "Yes." She noticed Don clinging to her leg and Leon''s before that. "Don, it seems that you like hugging


    people''s legs." She rubbed his head, and in turn, he stretched out his hands towards her and asked for


    a hug.


    Michelle bent down to hug him, but Leon intercepted and caught Don''s embrace first. "Let me hug you.


    Michelle isn''t strong enough to pick you up."


    "Okay." Don pouted and sulked.


    Meanwhile, Van and Kian headed outside the kindergarten''s gate. Kian saw his grandmother and


    happily called her. She was the old woman who had just spoken to Michelle.


    Michelle held Van''s hand.


    "Hello, Uncle Leon, Aunt Michelle, Grandma," Van greeted everyone politely.


    Kian''s grandma helped her grandson carry his schoolbag. She turned to Michelle and Leon with a


    smile. "Are you siblings? But you don''t look like each other. At first, I thought you were a couple."


    "A couple? No, no. I think you misunderstood," Michelle stammered as she shook her head. While she


    was busy denying, she didn''t notice she was squeezing Van''s hand too hard.


    "Aunt Michelle!" Van winced in pain.


    "Ah!" Michelle looked down and saw Van''s little hand had turned red. She quickly squatted down and


    blew his hand. "I''m sorry, Van. Does it hurt? Let me blow on it."


    "I''m fine, Aunt Michelle." Van smiled and showed her that he wasn''t in pain.


    Leon held up Don with one hand, and then Van with the other. Before leaving, he said to Kian''s


    grandma, "She''s a good friend of my sister. That''s why she treats me as her brother."


    "No wonder. You don''t look like siblings. Do you have a girlfriend?" Kian''s grandma asked Leon


    enthusiastically. Her eyes were fixed on both him and Michelle.


    Michelle pricked her ears up and stretched her neck to listen to what they were saying. When Leon


    turned around to look at her, their eyes met. Her heart began to race as she immediately retracted her


    neck.


    "I don''t have a girlfriend yet," Leon replied with a smile.


    "I see. Then it''s time for you to find a girlfriend. Look at your two nephews. They''re already going to


    kindergarten, asking for their aunt. Do you need me to introduce a girlfriend to you?" ''Old people really


    like matchmaking and gossiping as their pastime, '' Leon thought.


    "I have a niece who''s twenty-six years old. She''s very beautiful, and she just finished her postgrad


    studies. Her job..."


    Leon interrupted her with a smile. "Thank you for your kindness, but I already have someone I like."


    "Oh? Is that so?" Kian''s grandma looked disheartened. When she turned around and saw Michelle, her


    spirits seemed to have been lifted again. "Is she the girl you like?"


    When Michelle heard this, she wanted to deny it but chose not to. Instead, she turned around and


    pretended that she didn''t hear anything.


    After ncing in Michelle''s direction, Leon changed the topic to avoid answering. "We''re about to take


    the children home. It''s been nice talking to you. Goodbye!"


    "Okay, goodbye." The olddy smiled. "Come, Kian. Let''s go home." She held Kian''s hand as he waved


    goodbye to Van and Don. They left shortly after.


    "Is that girl my ssmates'' aunt?" Michelle heard Kian ask his grandma.


    "Not now."


    "Will she be in the future?"


    "Maybe."


    "Wow! Van and Don will have aunts, just like Eileen."


    Even though their voices had grown faint, Michelle was still able to hear what they said word for word.


    Her face turned red as she imagined the possibility of what Kian and his grandma said turning into


    reality.


    Leon parked the car in front as he motioned for them toe in. The two kids sat in the back, and


    before Michelle could sit with them, Leon turned around and looked at her. "Michelle,e sit in front."


    She hesitated. The thoughts in her head started to run wild.


    ''They say that you can only sit in the front passenger seat if you are the driver''s girlfriend. Since Leon


    has no girlfriend, it doesn''t matter if I sit there for a while, right?''


    The thought made her feel a little excited. ''Okay, for the time being, I will pretend that I''m his girlfriend.''


    She became both nervous and excited. As soon as she sat, she straightened her back and looked


    straight ahead.


    When she didn''t hear the rev of the engine, she started to feel confused. She turned her head to see


    what was going on and almost bumped into Leon''s nose.


    Michelle was startled. Out of nowhere, this handsome man''s face was just a breath away from hers


    that she could almost feel their skin touch. Leon''s distinct fragrance started to climb up her nostrils as


    well, further enchanting her. He leaned closer, and she could feel his breath blow against her mouth.


    They were too close with each other.


    If she leaned forward just a little bit, the tips of their noses would touch each other.


    Michelle held her breath and pressed her lips nervously. She could feel her heart pound against her


    chest as it grew faster and more violent with each second passing. With her face red as a tomato, she


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    pulled her head back. "Leon, what are you doing?"


    The softness in her voice swept through Leon''s heart like a feather freefalling from the sky. Looking at


    her flustered face made his ears turn red.


    It had been quite a while since both of them had been this close.


    The urge to wrap his arms around her grew stronger.


    Despite that, Leon was able to control his impulses. He stretched out his hand and pulled the seat belt.


    "Nothing. I''m just fastening your seat belt for you. Next time, you should make it a habit to fasten your


    seat belt every time you enter a car, okay?"


    Michelle breathed a sigh of relief. She thought Leon was leaning in for something else. In a flustered


    manner, she pulled her seat belt and fastened it herself.


    "I do fasten my seat belt as a habit. I just forgot about it."


    "Really?" Leon stared her down with a seductive look and leaned closer towards her ear. "Did you


    really forget it, or did you want me to fasten your seat belt for you personally?"


    Shivers ran down Michelle''s spine as his breath tickled her ear. Her body started to heat up again.


    Michelle''s chest was heaving. She tried to push him away but found that she was too weakened by his


    aura.


    "Uncle Leon, Aunt Michelle, what are you doing?" Don asked. "Are you two dating?" He peeked his


    head into the front area of the car, wondering why the car hadn''t started for a long time.


    "Ahem!" Michelle coughed and finally mustered the strength to push Leon away. She turned to Don


    with her face still red. "No, we''re not dating."


    However, Don didn''t believe it. He stretched his neck forward eagerly and turned to his uncle. With a


    pair of innocent eyes, he asked, "Aren''t you two in love? I saw you kissing!"


    "No! Don''t talk nonsense. You''re still young! You don''t know anything." Michelle cupped her hands in


    front of Don''s mouth. Her cheeks grew so red they looked as though they were burning.


    Van pulled his brother back to his seat and sat down. "Our mom said that stuff like that is adults''


    business. We''re children; we don''t need to worry about it."


    "But Uncle Leon and Aunt Michelle were kissing, I swear! I saw it," Don insisted.


    "Shhh. It''s a secret." Van ced his finger in the middle of his lips. Knowing his brother, if he tried to


    argue with him, they would reach nowhere. So he chose not to argue with his brother anymore and


    simply believed what he was saying.


    Don suddenly realized what Van was trying to say. "Ohhhh. I see."


    Their voices were loud enough for Michelle and Leon to hear them. She was so shy that she buried her


    head onto herp, and wished that the ground would swallow her whole so that no one could see her.


    Leon, on the other hand, felt differently. He smiled at her and said, "Van and Don are not like other


    children. Sometimes, they know more than their peers."


    Michelle was shocked. Not only did Leon not scold the children for talking nonsense, but it also


    appeared to her that he approved of what they were saying.


    Then, the unrealistic fantasy that had been growing in her mind withered. ''Maybe I thought wrong.


    Maybe Leon''s thinking that children say what they like, and he doesn''t care much about it. No wonder


    he is so calm.''


    Yet that night before she went to sleep, she was still blushing, thinking of the scene when he was trying


    to fasten her seat belt for her.


    The next day, Michelle went to pick up Van and Don again from school. She looked around, expecting


    to see Leon standing around somewhere, but couldn''t find him. She breathed a quiet sigh of


    disappointment and looked down.


    "Michelle, are you looking for me?" She heard a clear and pleasant voiceing from behind her.

 Chapter 742 Take The Front Passenger Seat

    Chapter 742 Take The Front Passenger Seat


    When Michelle raised her head, a handsome face came into her view. He wore a gentle smile that


    swept away the disappointment on her face like a warm breeze.


    "Leon," Michelle called, her lips curving upwards.


    When the school bell rang, the children rushed out of their ssroom and headed outside. From afar,


    Michelle could hear Kian shouting, "Boss! Your uncle and aunt are here."


    "Aunt Michelle and Uncle Leon aren''t married yet. They''re just in love," Don replied.


    "When will they get married?" Eileen asked in a soft and sweet voice. She was holding her schoolbag


    with her two little hands.


    "I don''t know. I''ll ask." Don started to skip happily towards Leon and Michelle.


    "Kian, Eileen, we''re leaving now. Bye!" Van ran after his young brother. "Don, are you really going to


    ask Uncle Leon?"


    "Yes," Don answered. "You told me that if we didn''t understand, we could always ask. Don''t you want to


    have an aunt?" He ced his arm around his brother''s shoulder and started walking in a cool and


    arrogant manner.


    "The book says that we should let nature take its course." Van always acted more mature than children


    of his age.


    In contrast to Van, Don didn''t read much. He scratched his head and asked, "What does that mean?"


    "Nothing." Van chuckled. "I want an aunt too."


    "Okay, I''ll ask him then." Don let go of his brother''s shoulder and ran to his uncle. "Uncle Leon, when


    will you and Aunt Michelle get married?"


    As soon as she heard those words, Michelle''s eyes widened. She had no idea why these children were


    asking such a question. When she looked at Leon, he was just as shocked as she was, if not more.


    Yesterday, they asked him where their aunt was. Now, they were asking him when they would get


    married.


    Although Leon had always thought of marrying Michelle in the near future, he didn''t want everything to


    happen in just one night. He wanted to woo her naturally until they reached that point.


    ''But I guess it''s okay to start thinking of it as early as now, '' he thought as a small grin started to form


    on his face.


    "Leon, what are you smiling about?" When Michelle looked at him, his grin grew even wider. She was


    dumbfounded. ''What is he thinking?''


    "So Michelle, when will we get married?"


    The question made her heart suddenly jump, almost out of her throat. "Leon, what are you talking


    about?


    Don''t talk like that. Otherwise, people will think of it the wrong way." She could feel her knees go soft


    and tremble as she took two steps back.


    An awkward silence hung between the both of them.


    Don looked at Leon, then at Michelle. "Why are they not speaking? Did I do something wrong?" he


    asked his brother.


    Realizing what had just happened, Van let out a disappointed sigh. "Uncle Leon and Aunt Michelle


    aren''t in love," he whispered in Don''s ear.


    "What? So I won''t have an aunt?" Don pouted his lips and started to sulk.


    Michelle heard someone sigh. At first, she thought it was Leon. However, it could also be someone else


    since there were many people around them.


    Then she heard Leon say, "Well, I was just kidding."


    "Oh." She thought as much. "Leon, don''t make such a joke again."


    He pretended not to hear her. "What did you say again, Michelle?"


    "Nothing!" she answered abruptly. She thought if she denied it as soon as she could, then nothing


    would happen. "Nothing. I didn''t say anything."


    Michelle lied and hid her eyes away from Leon''s gaze.


    "Okay." Leon nodded.


    Although she wasn''t able to clearly hear what he had just said, she heard the inflection in his voice,


    which gave her the impression that he was in a good mood.


    ''I must''ve misheard the sigh, '' she thought. ''Look at that smile. He''s so happy! It couldn''t have possibly


    "Let''s go home. Van, hold your brother''s hand." Leon grabbed Van''s hand and stood next to Michelle.


    "Let''s go. And Michelle, you have to sit in the front passenger seat today, too."


    Her eyes widened, and her jaw slightly dropped. "What? Okay," she said hesitantly.


    When they arrived at the parking lot, Leon opened the door of the front passenger seat and gestured


    for her to get in.


    Meanwhile, Van opened the door to the back seat. "Don, get in."


    "I''m your elder brother. I''ll open the door for you." When it came to something that involved strength


    and not intellect, Don wouldpete for the status of "elder brother."


    Noticing this, Leon couldn''t help but tease him. "Don, why do you always want to be the elder brother?"


    "Because I want to protect Van," Don answered with a serious face.


    "You can also protect Van even though you are the younger one, you know," Michelle butted in with a


    smile.


    "Oh, that''s true." Don nodded but persisted with what he believed. "I still want to be the elder brother.


    Van, get in."


    Van had grown used to Don''s attempt to be the elder brother. He sat in first and reached for Don''s


    schoolbag to let him in.


    When Michelle got in and sat in the front passenger seat, Leon bent down, with one hand on the door,


    and looked at her. "You don''t fasten your seat belt again. I''ll do it for you then."


    He started to reach for the buckle at the corner of the seat.


    Given what had happened yesterday, Michelle was scared that her mouth wasn''t strong enough to trap


    her beating heart. When it happened yesterday, she pressed her lips together so hard that they felt


    numb afterward.


    "I''ll do it myself! I just want to close the door before I fasten it." She fumbled around her seat and


    grabbed the seat belt. Her hands were so sweaty, and her mind was somewhere else that she almost


    missed it.


    "Okay. From now on, whenever I''m the one driving, you''ll have to take the front passenger seat.


    Okay?" Leon smiled and tapped her forehead.


    Michelle concentrated on fastening her seat belt. "Okay."


    "Good girl." He smiled dotingly and closed the door for her.


    The engine revved to life as they slowly drove towards Stone Road.


    With both her hands clutching the seat belt, Michelle turned her head and stared at Leon, who was


    focused on driving. Immediately, she looked away but would steal nces every chance she could get.


    Even though she couldn''t pinpoint what it was exactly, she knew something in him had changed.


    He was still as gentle as before, but there was something different with how he expressed it.


    For the next few days, Michelle would go to the kindergarten to pick up the children, and every time,


    she would meet Leon there. Even though they never nned to meet there every time, it was as


    though the reason why they went there was to see each other.


    Sometimes, she would overhear someonementing that they looked like a family of four. Her smile


    would be so wide it would be enough tost the entire night.


    It slowly started to be routine for Michelle. Leon would drive her home first, then he would drive


    the children back to Stone Road. However, today, it was the same routine but in reverse order.


    The car stopped at the gate of the Shi family''s house. Leon got out of the car while holding two children


    in both of his arms and walked in. While Michelle was waiting in the car, she felt her phone vibrate.


    Caroline was calling her.


    Michelle looked at the time and saw that it was already six o''clock. She looked outside the window and


    noticed that it was already dark.


    Recently, she had talked to Caroline and asked her for a leave from four o''clock to half past five every


    afternoon. Usually, the sses in the kindergarten would end at half past four, then Leon would drive


    her home first.


    That time, she was supposed to be at work. She had promised Caroline that she would arrive at half


    past five and work overtime.


    Since there was no foreseen traffic jam, Michelle thought she''d be able to make it. It wouldn''t take even


    half an hour for her to arrive at her home. After Leon dropped her off, she was nning to take a taxi


    back to the studio.


    However, she was alreadyte by half an hour. Caroline was already calling her. When Michelle saw


    her name on her phone, she knew she was going to be scolded.


    She took a deep breath and pressed the answer button. "Hello, Caroline. I..."


    "Michelle, where are you?" Although Caroline''s voice sounded calm, Michelle wasn''t sure if it was a


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    simmering type of calm, which would eventually break down into rage.


    ''I''ll just need to admit my mistake first and apologize, '' Michelle thought. "Caroline, I''m sorry. I''m still in


    the car. I might arrive there a little bitte," Michelle said.


    "You don''t have to go back to the studio. I sent you a location on WeChat. Go check it. There''s


    something I need you to do here. Can youe in twenty minutes? Answer me on WeChat." Caroline


    ended the call. Michelle was used to it. After all, Caroline had always been a straightforward woman.


    She checked her phone and clicked the location information that Caroline sent her. Judging from the


    distance, she estimated she could make it there in ten minutes.


    After replying to Caroline''s message, she looked into the iron gate of the Shi family''s house but didn''t


    see Leone out. Since she had already beente earlier, she couldn''t afford to bete again. So in


    a hurry, she got out of the car, took a taxi at the intersection, and left.


    She was in such a hurry that she forgot to tell Leon that she left.

 Chapter 743 An Opportunity

    Chapter 743 An Opportunity


    Caroline''s assistant, Gray Pei, was already standing by the roadside, waving at Michelle as soon as


    she arrived. She quickly trotted over to him.


    Gray peered at his watch and said, "You''re just in time. Let''s go and finish this shoot quickly."


    "Alright." Michelle followed after him. "So what are we going to shoot? Oh, I almost forgot that Caroline


    will be shooting tonight. It''s for a popr magazine cover, right?"


    "Yes, but she''s almost done with that. So now, we need to shoot a female model who is Caroline''s


    friend. Caroline rmended you for the job. You should be d that Caroline is helping you. Don''t let


    this opportunity slip away," Gray said, sounding a bit envious.


    Since she came back from abroad, Michelle had been working at Caroline''s studio for half a month.


    Even though she had experience working with popr celebrities abroad, she still had no connections


    here.


    During that time, she had only been assigned with menial tasks. Each time she saw Caroline shooting,


    she could feel the tendrils of jealousy rising up within her.


    But now, here was her chance!


    There was fire in her wide eyes, showing just how happy and pleased she was.


    "Is this true?" she eximed.


    "Yes, it''s true. Caroline called you personally. So of course, it''s really happening," Gray said with a


    smile.


    "Oh my God! This is great news! Thank you very much!" Michelle couldn''t contain her excitement any


    longer. She grabbed Gray''s arm and urged, "Hurry up. Let''s go in."


    Gray was a tall man, but he was helpless against Michelle''s enthusiasm. Even though she was a petite


    girl, she was able to drag him into the room.


    Midway through, she suddenly stopped, remembering something. "Oh, I don''t have anything with me."


    "Don''t worry. Caroline has already prepared everything for you."


    Michelle smiled in relief. "Caroline is so kind!"


    "Indeed. So don''t let her down, okay? You better behave well today. This photo shoot might just be your


    big break. And if everything turns out great, you might get more projects in the future."


    "Noted!" Michelle let go of his arm. With a serious expression, she nodded. Her fists clenched tightly at


    her sides.


    The site was in a warehouse. Everything had already been set up a week ago. For now, it was quiet


    and almost empty. There was only the sound of the leaves as the wind blew.


    The streetmps were dimly lit, but Michelle could still see the street clearly. Her stomach growled


    loudly enough for Gray to hear. This made him ask if she had already eaten, but she didn''t seem to


    care about food at all.


    A group of people passed by Michelle and Gray. They seemed annoyed, talking rudely as they walked


    by.


    But nothing could faze her excitement. She didn''t care about food or the group of rude passers-by.


    They had made sure that the warehouse would be empty when they rented it. They didn''t understand


    why there were gangsters here.


    Gray had already seen this group of people back when he went to pick up Michelle. They were beating


    up a man at a corner. He didn''t want to get into trouble so he ignored them. When he saw them again,


    he couldn''t help but grumble, "What the hell?"


    One of the gangsters stopped upon hearing Gray muttering. He turned around and spat at Gray. "Mind


    your own business. You better shut your mouth if you don''t want trouble."


    Gray wasn''t expecting the group to hear him. He immediately shut up and quickened his pace,


    pretending as if nothing had happened.


    The leader of the group then turned around, spotting Michelle just as they were about to turn right. The


    streetmp seemed to reflect on her smiling face, making her shine like the moon.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Fuck!" Victor was awestruck.


    One of his followers leaned over and asked, "Do you know her? Is she your new girlfriend? But there''s


    a man walking beside her. Is he trying to steal your girl?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense and fuck off!" Victor red at his follower. He knew that Tim liked that woman. If


    Tim heard what the man just said, he would definitely beat him up.


    "She''s not my type."


    "Yes, that''s right. You prefer sexy women with big breasts and thin waist."


    "Sexy? Victor likes that tough woman who beat him upst time."


    Everyone elseughed.


    They continued to walk forward.


    But Victor was quick to kick their asses. "What are you talking about? No woman can control me. I can


    beat her to submission one day. Anyway, you should go ahead first. I have to call Mr. Shen."


    He stopped and took out his phone. Upon dialing Tim''s number, he sat down beneath a streetmp.


    "Are you done with your task?" Tim''s cold voice came through the phone.


    "We caught him and beat him up before he could get in his house. He promised to pay back the money


    this week. I was afraid that he would run away again so I went inside his house to talk to his wife and


    child. He would never dare attempt to escape again." Victor pulled out a cigarette, ced it between his


    lips, and lit it up with a lighter.


    "Don''t drag his wife and child into this," Tim said coldly.


    Taking a deep breath, Victor pulled the cigarette from his lips and let out a trail of smoke. "Don''t worry. I


    won''t.


    I didn''t even touch his wife and child. I just talked to them a bit. I asked his wife where she works and


    where the child studies. In fact, I was a very cordial guest. You should have seen the look on his face.


    It''s like he was going to eat shit."


    "Don''t say that! I''m eating at the moment," Tim shouted.


    Victorughed. He then nced at the ce where hest saw Michelle. "By the way, I just saw


    Michelle a while ago. She was walking with a man. Don''t worry. The man is not as handsome, tall, or


    even powerful as you. Do you want toe over? I''ll wait here and keep an eye on her for you."


    "Okay then. I''ll be there soon."


    Victor smiled. "You should bring your coat."


    "You are so annoying."


    Before Victor could say anything else, the other man had already hung up the phone. The monotonous


    beep was the only thing he could hear.


    Tim arrived within thirty minutes. He didn''t even bother driving inside the site. Instead, he just parked


    his car by the roadside.


    Victor ran towards the car as soon as he received Tim''s phone call. He leaned over the window and


    peered inside. Tim was only wearing a shirt and a vest.


    "You didn''t bring your coat with you." Victor opened the door and got inside.


    Tim snorted.


    "When I told you to bring your coat, I wasn''t worried that you''d get cold. I wanted to teach you how to


    pick up women. The evening wind is usually very cold. You can use that opportunity to put your coat


    around Michelle. This way, you will have an excuse to see her again." Victor seemed to be an expert


    when it came to flirting.


    Tim nced at him and said, "Go on."


    "That''s the reason why I asked you to bring your coat. You can lend it to Michelle. And then she''ll ask to


    meet up with you again to return it. And on your next meeting, you can leave something behind, so


    you''ll ask to meet up with her again. Rinse and repeat. Then, you''ll end up meeting again and again.


    Before you know it, the two of you will fall in love."


    Victor raised both his thumbs and pressed them together. It was like a couple kissing. He raised his


    eyebrows and grinned.


    Tim nodded in understanding. "Get out of the car."


    "What? What are you nning to do?" Victor was confused.


    "You''re going to buy me a coat. Hurry up," Tim said, throwing his wallet at Victor''sp.

 Chapter 744 Im Your Fan

    Chapter 744 I''m Your Fan


    By 9 p.m., the shooting had already been finished. After the model had left, only the staff remained to


    clear the studio.


    Sitting on a wooden box prop, Michelle inhaled a deep breath. When all the noises finally lulled, she


    heard her stomach grumbling.


    "You haven''t eaten your dinner yet?" Caroline walked over and sat down beside her. Since the wooden


    box wasn''t designed to amodate two people, only half of her buttock was upying the seat.


    "Thank you. You did well today."


    Her praise filled Michelle with energy. Her eyes lit up as her smile shed. "Thank you, Caroline!"


    "You''re really good with figure photography. But as for the scenery..." Caroline cast a nce at her,


    which made Michelle lower her head in shame. "I still need more practice with it," she mumbled under


    her breath. "I usually take pictures of different sceneries every weekend."


    Caroline patted Michelle''s head and smiled. "Well, if you''re hungry, go home and have dinner first. I


    also noticed that your phone kept ringing while we were shooting. It was a strange number, so I ignored


    it. It rang several times, but then stopped. I think it''s a prank call."


    Michelle smiled and stood up. "Caroline, I''m leaving now. I''m so hungry."


    "Go ahead."


    Michelle waved goodbye to everyone and left with her bag. She took out her phone and saw that it was


    turned off. ''It must''ve run out of battery. Maybe it was because of the prank calls that Caroline


    mentioned.''


    Thankfully, she had some cash in her bag. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have money to take a taxi home.


    With her eyes focused on her wallet, she wasn''t paying attention to what was in front of her. Her


    forehead bumped into someone''s chest.


    Her petite body buckled from the bump, and she was forced to stop in her tracks. Then, a broad hand


    grabbed her wrist, and a clear voice from above loomed over her. "Watch where you''re going."


    As a boss, Tim was used to scolding his subordinates. Time and time again, Victor had to remind him


    to be more gentle with women. So he tried to sound nicer in front of Michelle, but he still sounded as


    though he was going to shout at her any second.


    He applied so much pressure on Michelle''s wrist that she started to wince in pain.


    A sense of panic came over her. She tried to pull out her wrist as she apologized and begged as


    though she was a frightened rabbit about to be hunted.


    "I''m sorry! I didn''t mean it. Please let go of my hand!"


    Tim frowned. Her hand WAS so soft that he didn''t want to let her go. He licked his lips as he looked


    down at this cute, helpless girl. Lustful thoughts began to run wild in his imagination.


    Victor, who was hiding in the dark, shook his head and sighed. ''He can''t force a delicate girl like


    Michelle like that. He''ll need to lie to her and win her heart slowly.''


    He threw his cigarette on the ground and shredded it with his shoe. He walked over to them with a


    huge grin and shouted, "Mr. Shen!" When he stopped beside them, he pretended to be surprised. "Hey,


    aren''t you Michelle?"


    When she heard her name, Michelle finally had the courage to raise her head. But when she saw the


    fierce face under the dim light of the streetmp, she couldn''t help but tremble slightly.


    ''He looks so scary, '' she thought.


    "It''s you. I''m so sorry," Michelle stammered apologetically.


    "It''s fine. We''re all acquaintances here." Noticing the thick tension in the air, Victor tried to clear up the


    possible misunderstanding. "Mr. Shen, let go of her. You''re scaring her," he whispered to Tim''s ear.


    Tim nced at him and reluctantly let go of her hand.


    Michelle rubbed her wrist as she winced in pain. Meanwhile, her stomach grumbled for everyone to


    hear, making her even more embarrassed than she was now.


    "You haven''t eaten your dinner yet? What a coincidence! We also haven''t eaten yet. Let''s have dinner


    together," Victor offered.


    Tim understood what he meant and nodded. "Let''s have dinner together."


    "No, thank you. I think I''ll go home and eat. Thanks for the offer, though," Michelle refused, a trace of


    the fear she felt seconds ago still lingering in her voice.


    When she was about to walk past them, she felt something grab her arm.


    Cold sweat started to run down her forehead as her heart pounded violently against her chest.


    "I just squeezed your hand and hurt you quite a bit. Have dinner with us. Think of it as my way of


    saying sorry to you." Tim looked menacingly at her. Although his words suggested he was inviting her


    to dinner, the tone of his voice made it sound as though he was ordering her.


    Victor watched on and was impressed. ''Well done.''


    "I bumped into you just now. That makes us even, okay?" Michelle tried to pull her arm away and


    looked up at him.


    Tim started to be obsessed with how she looked. Slowly, he loosened his grip on her arm.


    He looked straight ahead and demanded, "Cut the crap! Just ept the damn invite."


    A shiver ran down her spine. Michelle nced around to see if anybody was there but found no one.


    Since her phone was dead, she couldn''t contact her friends. She was afraid that if she irritated him


    even more, he might kill her. So she had no choice but to obey.


    "Okay..." she said reluctantly.


    A faint smile appeared on Tim''s face. ''Sure enough, if talking to her nicely doesn''t work, being fierce


    would do the job.''


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    At John''s wedding, Tim had talked to her nicely. However, she no longer contacted him afterward.


    She got in his car and sat next to the fierce Tim. The entire time she was around him, she felt like she


    couldn''t move a muscle, as though she was trapped.


    She had met Tim on three separate asions. The first time, she was so scared of him that she


    identally dropped her camera. The second, she ran into him and almost dropped her bridal bouquet.


    She told him that she would pay for his medical fees, but he didn''t call her afterward to ask for it.


    Today, she bumped into him again by ident. This time, he didn''t ask her to pay his medical fees.


    Instead, he invited her to dinner as his means of apology.


    Aside from being fierce, her overall impression of Tim was that he was really strange.


    She stole a nce and saw a scar on his eyebrow that shone under the reflection of the car''s roof. It


    looked as it was a remnant of a sharp knife wound.


    She was curious to know more about it but was too afraid to ask him.


    While Victor was driving, he noticed the eerie silence that filled his car. He nced at the rearview


    mirror, and when the lights turned red, he said to Michelle, "Don''t be so nervous. Mr. Shen''s very kind.


    He just wants to make friends with you, that''s all."


    "Make friends?" Michelle had never met someone who would make friends in such a rough manner. He


    neither smiled nor spoke. And whenever he did speak, he sounded so fierce that it was better if he


    hadn''t spoken at all.


    When Tim didn''t say anything, Victor continued boldly, "Yes, Mr. Shen likes you..."


    Michelle didn''t know how to react. "Like me?"


    "Your photos. Mr. Shen likes the photos you took."


    "Oh, I see." Michelle smiled and remembered something. "Where did you see my photos?"


    "Well..." Victor didn''t know how to answer.


    "On Weibo," Tim answered. "You update your photos there every week. Last week, you posted a photo


    about BL Alley, but there was only one picture."


    "Yeah. That''s right! That was because my camera was broken at that time. I wasn''t able to take many


    photos. Only one came out as good. Do you really like my photos?" She turned to look at him. The fear


    on her face seemed to have dissipated, and had already been reced with an excited smile.


    "I''m your fan."


    "Thank you!" Her eyes lit up.


    The more Tim looked at her, the more he wanted to take her home and throw her onto his bed.


    Since they already had something inmon, the tension between the two evaporated.


    After they ate dinner, Tim drove her to the gate of hermunity. He got out of the car and handed her


    a brand new coat. "Put it on," he ordered. "It''s cold at night."


    Michelle looked at him and said, "I''m not cold."


    "Just put it on."


    "But I''m really not cold. Besides, I''m already at the door of my home. Thank you, though." She pressed


    her lips and smiled at him.


    Growing annoyed by her insubordination, Tim raised his voice and scolded her. "Just do what I say and


    wear it! Don''t talk so much nonsense." He forcibly wrapped the coat around her.


    While they were having dinner, she thought that he wasn''t as bad as she thought he was. But now, it


    seemed that she was right all along.


    She had never seen such a fierce person before.


    Her parents had never scolded her.


    Even Leon wouldn''t scold her.

 Chapter 745 Another Mans Coat

    Chapter 745 Another Man''s Coat


    Despite her reservations, Michelle didn''t dare to say anything. She quickly put on the coat and then


    heard Tim say, "Remember to wash it after you wear it. Wash it with your hands, then give it back to me


    in person."


    "What?" Upon hearing this, Michelle quickly took out her arm out of the sleeve.


    Out of all chores, she hated washing clothes the most.


    She thought it was best not to wear it.


    When Tim saw her taking off the coat, he stretched out his hand and pressed down on her shoulder,


    keeping the coat attached to her body. "Don''t take it off! Either you take off all your clothes, or you put


    this coat on."


    Michelle''s back started to buckle from the weight of Tim''s hand on her shoulder. She gritted her teeth


    and dared not to breathe heavily. With utmost reluctance, she silently slid her arm back into the coat.


    "Okay, I''m putting it on."


    Tim noticed that she sounded quite aggrieved and became slightly irritated. ''I''m not bullying her, but


    why is she making it so hard to make herself wear that coat?''


    "Okay, go home."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    As soon as he removed his hand from her shoulder, Michelle ran as fast as her legs could carry her.


    "Mr. Shen, you scared her away," Victor said, watching from afar. He wanted to help him but couldn''t


    hold back hisughter from what had just unfolded.


    "Why is she so timid?" Tim asked, who sounded annoyed.


    "She''s not like the girls in the Silverhall Nightclub. Unlike her, they''re brave and would want to hang out


    with you every day. But they''re not your type. She is. So who''s really there to me?"


    "Shut up!" Tim kicked Victor in his gut, making him wince in pain. Then, Victor turned around and hid


    inside the car. "I didn''t say anything wrong, though," he muttered.


    Meanwhile, ine stood at the door of her home, staring at the road with a pair of worried eyes. It was


    almost eleven o''clock, and yet her daughter still hadn''te home. She tried calling her, but she


    wasn''t answering.


    When she finally saw Michelle, she ran towards her and asked, "Mimi, why did youe home so


    Michelle looked to the direction where the voice wasing from and saw her mother. She hurriedly


    met her halfway and held her hand. "Mom, you''re not asleep yet. Why did youe out? It''s cold out


    here, so let''s go in."


    "You got me worried sick about you. It''s almost midnight, and you hadn''te home yet." ine


    noticed the beads of sweat rolling down the side of her daughter''s face. She wiped Michelle''s forehead


    and asked, "Have you been running? You''re so sweaty."


    Michelle wiped her forehead as well. "No, I''m just wearing too many clothes."


    ine looked closer and noticed that her daughter was wearing a man''s coat. It was wide and big


    enough to hide her daughter''s hands underneath the long sleeves.


    ''It must''vee from a tall man, '' she thought.


    She ran her fingers down the coat. ''Judging from the texture, this one must''vee from a rich family.''


    "Michelle, who drove you back? Was it a man?" ine asked curiously.


    "Yes, one of my fans." Michelle paused for a while and took a deep breath. "He''s also my friend that I


    just met. He felt that I was cold and insisted on giving me his coat."


    ''And he also wants me to wash his coat.'' The prospect of it made her want to cry.


    Upon hearing this, ine smiled. "Oh, your friend. I must say, he''s quite a considerate fellow."


    As soon as both of them entered their house, Michelle bent down to change her slippers. While looking,


    she found a pair of shoes that didn''t belong to her father.


    "Mom, do we have a guest at home?"


    Only when Michelle asked did ine remember about this. "I forgot to tell you a while ago. Nina''s


    brother, Leon, is also here. He''s also your friend, right?"


    The mention of Leon''s name made her heart jump.


    "Why is he here?"


    "You were not answering your phone, and no one had any way of contacting you." Then, Michelle


    suddenly realized.


    "Oh my God! I forgot to tell Leon that I left to work overtime. It''s all my fault. I was in such a hurry that I


    forgot to tell him. While I was working, my phone ran out of battery and I couldn''t turn it on. Sorry I got


    all of you so worried."


    "Okay, okay. I guessed as much that your phone ran out of power. But what happened tonight? Usually,


    you''re already home before nine o''clock. Michelle, you don''t have to work so hard. Remember that your


    dad and I can support you." ine furrowed her brows as she looked on worriedly at her daughter.


    Michelle couldn''t tell her mother that the reason why she had to work overtime was that she had asked


    for a leave in the afternoon. She averted her eyes away from her and looked down. "It''s not that I want


    to make more money. I just like working there."


    "If you like it, then just do it. Are you hungry? I''ll make you some night snack." Before ine could walk


    to the kitchen, Michelle grabbed her hand and stopped her.


    "I already ate dinner out, Mom. But thank you."


    "You already ate dinner? With the man who drove you back?" ine looked at her daughter.


    "Yes."


    ine patted her daughter''s hand with a smile. "Oh, I see. If you''ve already eaten, then there''s nothing


    else to worry about."


    Michelle didn''t like her mother''s reaction when she told her that, but couldn''t dwell on it for too long.


    "Where''s Leon? Also, where''s Dad?" She looked around but didn''t see either of them.


    "They''re ying chess."


    "ying chess? Leon can y chess?" Michelle took off her coat and ced it on the sofa.


    "And he''s really good at it too. I think your dad has finally met a worthy opponent. They''re in the study


    right now. You can go and have a look if you want. But it''s alreadyte. I''ll go upstairs to clean the


    guest room," ine said.


    "Okay, Mom." Michelle tiptoed towards the study, pushed the door ajar, and poked her head inside.


    Opposite each other, Adams and Leon were sitting by the window. On the table between them, there


    was a chessboard with white and ck pieces shing with one another. Adams was rubbing his chin,


    deep in thought. It looked as though he was backed into a corner and was about to lose.


    On the contrary, Leon looked rxed. He sat tall and straight in his chair, looking at the chessboard


    with a calm smile.


    When he heard the gentle squeak of the door behind him, he slightly turned his neck to see who was


    there. From the corner of his eye, he saw Michelle, tiptoeing her way towards them.


    He smiled and pretended not to have seen her. Even though his eyes were directed towards the


    chessboard, he could still feel her presence beside him.


    After racking his brain for a long time, Adams picked up a white chess piece and put it down. Confident


    about the move he made, he looked up and smiled at his opponent. Then, he saw that his daughter


    was already back home.


    "Why are you home sote?" Adams asked her in a gentle tone.


    Michelle giggled. "I''m sorry, Dad. I came home sote because I had some work."


    Adams red at his daughter, but his face quickly softened. "Next time you have to work overtime, call


    your mom or me. Send us a message and let us know that you''re safe, okay?"


    "Don''t forget to tell me as well," Leon butted in as he held a ck chess piece in his hand. "Michelle,


    before, you told me that I should tell you whenever I had something urgent to do. You have to do the


    same with me. I brought Van and Don to their grandpa, and when I came out, you were no longer


    there."


    Although he sounded calm now, that wasn''t his disposition when he found out Michelle was no longer


    in the car. Thankfully, there was a surveince camera outside the Shi family''s house, which showed


    that she got out of the car by herself. Otherwise, he would''ve suspected that there was a kidnapper


    somewhere in Lexingport City who was brave enough to cause trouble in front of the Shi family''s


    house.


    "I''m sorry," Michelle apologized. Fearing that they might continue scolding her, she quickly changed the


    topic. "Leon, you should focus on ying chess with my dad first."


    "Okay," Leon answered in a low voice. He wanted to know what happened with her, but now wasn''t the


    right time to ask.


    He wasn''t particrly interested in why she suddenly left. Rather, he wanted to know something else.


    As both Leon and Adams continued to y, ine quietly walked in and stood behind her husband.


    Michelle was about to greet her mother when ine immediately ced her index finger on her lips


    and shushed her. Then, she pointed at the chessboard, indicating not to disturb them.


    After ten minutes, Adams finally won. For him, Leon wasn''t an easy opponent and was incredibly


    impressed by his skills. "You''re really good at ying chess, Leon. Who taught you? You must''ve had a


    teacher at home, right?"


    "My father taught me." Leon smiled as he put away his chess pieces.


    Adams was a little surprised. Knowing their family background, he thought it was rare for Leon''s father


    to spare some time to teach his son how to y chess.


    "Leon, it''s alreadyte. It''s not safe to drive home anymore. You can stay here at our house tonight. I''ve


    already cleaned up the guest room and changed the bed sheets. Hopefully, you''ll get used to it," ine


    said.


    Since she already knew his real identity, she was worried that he might not getfortable sleeping


    here.


    "Thank you, Mrs. He. Don''t worry, I''m not that picky. You can treat me like any other child from an


    ordinary family," Leon replied politely, putting away the chess pieces.


    Michelle helped him put away the chess pieces and added, "Yes, Leon''s a very good person."


    Adams and ine nodded, but they still kept it in mind to take care of him well.


    When Leon walked out of the study, he saw a coat he had never seen before on the sofa. Since the tag


    hadn''t been taken off yet, he assumed it was brand new. What struck him the most was the design. It


    didn''t look like something Adams would wear at his age.

 Chapter 746 You Want To See Me

    Chapter 746 You Want To See Me


    Leon looked at the coat, wondering whose it was.


    ine walked over and picked up the coat. "Don''t just throw it around, Mimi. You should put it on a


    hanger. You''ll return it to him some other day, right?"


    ''Him?'' Leon''s eyes darkened as he narrowed them.


    "Yes, I''ll return it after I wash it." Michelle yawned, showing just how sleepy she was. "Just put it on the


    sofa. I''ll wash it tomorrow."


    "I''ll hang it up. It would be a shame to have it wrinkled." ine inspected the coat. Her eyes noticed the


    tag on it. "It''s still new. You can''t just throw it in the washing machine. I''ll take it to theundry


    tomorrow."


    Just as Michelle was about to nod, she recalled Tim''s furious look. Her entire body shuddered at the


    memory. She was no longer sleepy. She walked over to ine and took the coat from her.


    "I''ll just wash it with my hands."


    "Your hands?" ine seemed shocked to hear this. "Didn''t you say you hate hand washing clothes?"


    "That''s true." Michelle pouted. But this time, she had no choice. She wouldn''t dare disobey Tim.


    Unfortunately, the others didn''t know about her fear. ine immediately jumped to the wrong


    conclusion. "Okay then."


    Michelle noticed the sly grin spreading on her mother''s face. She turned around to find that Leon


    looked sullen. She felt a prickle at the back of her neck.


    Adams went back to his bedroom while ine showed Leon the guest room. After Leon got in, she


    closed the door for her and left.


    After making sure the couple had returned to their room, Leon opened the door and waited with an


    expressionless face.


    Michelle eventually came up to his view, wearing her slippers.


    With his back against the light, Leon''s shadow lengthened down the stairway. It covered half of


    Michelle''s body.


    "Leon?" Michelle froze in her tracks. Her hands tightened around the coat. Her voice was trembling as


    she asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Leon looked scary. His eyes were sharp as if they were shooting arrows. He seemed to be angry.


    Was he angry because she left without telling him this afternoon?


    That might be it.


    Michelle bit her lips, slowly approaching him. With a serious face, she began apologizing. "I''m so sorry,


    Leon. I shouldn''t have left without telling you first. Better yet, I should have called you or send you a


    message.


    It was ast minute notice. Caroline just sent me a location and asked me to go there in twenty


    minutes. And since you weren''t there yet, I had to take a taxi by myself."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Michelle hesitantly reached out to grab his sleeve. She began pulling it, acting like a spoiled child. "I


    was wrong, Leon. So please forgive me."


    Leon could only sigh.


    His sigh was sign of forgiveness. Upon hearing this, Michelle looked up at Leon. And in turn, he tapped


    her forehead.


    It wasn''t a gentle tap, but it wasn''t too hard either.


    "Ouch!" Michelle released her grasp from Leon''s sleeve to cover her forehead. It hurt a bit, so she


    stepped back. She blinked rapidly at him and said, "That hurts!"


    "I know. That''s because you need to be punished." Michelle pulled her hands off her forehead and said,


    "Look at it! It''s red now." Leon took a closer look and saw that it had indeed left a red mark on her


    forehead.


    He grabbed her face with both hands and gently blew on her forehead.


    The weather was getting chillytely, so his warm breath quickly turned cold. Nheless, Michelle


    could feel her face heating up all of a sudden.


    Her eyes were wide as saucers, but she didn''t dare move away from Leon.


    "Why is your face so warm? Are you blushing?" Despite knowing the answer, Leon couldn''t help but


    ask. He chuckled. The sound was charming and melodious. Michelle wondered if he was trying to flirt


    with her again.


    Michelle tried hiding her face. There was a stubborn set in her jaws as she said, "I''m not blushing."


    However, her voice gave everything away. Itcked confidence and certainty.


    "Don''t deny it. I''ve see the way you blush, so I know." Leon''s words seemed to have angered Michelle.


    She felt so ashamed that she could no longer hold back the fury building up inside her. Just as she was


    about to stomp back to her room, Leon stopped her and said, "I''m just kidding. Please don''t leave. I still


    have something important to ask you."


    Michelle stood patiently, but she kept her head down.


    "Whose coat is that?" Leon motioned to the coat she was carrying.


    "It''s Tim''s." Thinking that Leon might not know who Tim was, Michelle added, "You''ve met him before.


    You even greeted him during Nini''s wedding."


    Leon''s face darkened.


    How could he possibly forget about Tim? Thest time he saw Tim, he had a feeling that the other man


    was attracted to Michelle. However, Leon wasn''t expecting Tim to make a move on her so soon.


    "What''s your rtionship with him? Do you like him?"


    "No, I don''t like him," Michelle answered firmly.


    Leon was relieved to hear that she wasn''t attracted to the other man. He let out a sigh of relief and


    asked, "So what''s wrong with the coat? Your mother said you hate hand washing clothes. And yet, you


    insisted on doing so. Why is that?"


    "I really don''t want to." Michelle pouted. "But he asked me to hand wash it. He has a bit of a short


    temper, so I''m afraid that he''ll get mad at me if I don''t hand wash it."


    She lifted her head a bit, snatching a nce at Leon for a bit. She noticed a frown forming on his face,


    so she panicked. She didn''t want him to scold her again so she quickly added, "Not everyone is as


    good as you. You have such a good temper on top of your good looks. So you won'' scold me, right?"


    Leon smiled and said gently, "Are you saying that Tim is ugly and bad tempered?"


    "Well, not really. He is quite handsome, but he doesn''t smile or talk too much. In fact, he seems a bit


    scary even though there''s a good man underneath his rough edges. Maybe he just doesn''t know how


    to get along with people."


    Leon didn''t try to argue with Michelle, but that didn''t mean he agreed with her. Nheless, he was


    grateful that she didn''t harbor any secret feelings towards Tim.


    "Give me the coat. I''ll return it to him after sending it to theundry." Leon tried to grab for the coat. A


    look of disdain written inly on his face.


    Michelle frowned. "But he asked me to wash it myself."


    "You just said that you''ll listen to me from now on, right?"


    "But I..." Michelle pouted.


    Leon gently patted the top of her head and said, "That''s my good girl. As long as it''s clean when I hand


    it to him, he won''t know that you don''t wash it yourself."


    Michelle supposed that Leon had a point. But she couldn''t help but worry a little. "What if he asks?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be handing it over to him myself. There''s no need for you to get anxious about it. I''ll


    handle the rest." In fact, Leon was nning to deal with Tim.


    At this point, he was used to fighting off rivals for Michelle''s affection.


    But he had a feeling that Tim would be a bit tricky.


    Meanwhile, Michelle seemed happy with Leon''s offer. "Thank you, Leon. I''m going to bed now. Good


    night and sweet dreams."


    "Wait. I have something more to ask you." Once again, Leon stopped her. He hung Tim''s coat on the


    doorknob first before stepping closer towards her.


    Michelle seemed confused at first as he backed her towards the wall. He ttened both his palms on


    the wall behind her, caging her between his arms.


    ''What is he doing? He''s too close!''


    Michelle felt the air leave her lungs. She couldn''t seem to breathe as her heart frantically pounded


    against her chest.


    Biting her lips, she looked up at Leon. Her eyes were so bright and puzzled, making her look pure and


    tempting at the same time.


    "I just want to know why you have to work overtime this past week." Leon stared intently at her face,


    studying her expression closely.


    If he hadn''te over to her house today, he wouldn''t have known that she had been going to work


    instead of heading home every time they parted ways.


    It turned out she had to leave early to pick up Van and Don from school in the afternoon.


    At the moment, Michelle was too nervous to speak up.


    "Answer me honestly, Michelle." Leon brought one hand down to her temple, brushing the strand of


    hair that fell over her face. He tucked it behind her ear, revealing her blushing face.


    As soon as his hand touched her skin, Michelle felt a zap of electricity ran down her spine. Her mouth


    was starting to feel numb, making her unable to talk. She just nodded slightly.


    "You ask for a leave every afternoon to pick up Van and Don from school. You want to see me every


    day, right?" Leon asked softly.


    There was something sweet in the tone of his voice. Michelle couldn''t help but let her guard down a bit.

 Chapter 747 Does Leon Also Like Me

    Chapter 747 Does Leon Also Like Me


    Leon wasn''t sure if Michelle went to pick up Van and Don just to see him, even though he was sure he


    wanted to see her. When he had heard someonement that they looked like they were a family of


    four, he allowed himself to imagine such a scenario.


    In fact, the Shi family had someone pick up Van and Don from school. However, Leon volunteered to


    do so.


    The corridor was so quiet that they could hear each other''s heartbeat. Their bodies were close enough


    for them to feel each other''s presence but not enough for their skins to touch. It didn''t help that both of


    them were wearing thickyers of clothes.


    And yet in that small space they shared, they could feel the warmth of each other''s affection.


    Michelle''s heart was racing.


    If things went on as they did, it would only be a matter of time before her secret affection towards Leon


    would unravel. She turned around and tried to run away, but Leon didn''t give her a chance to escape.


    He put his hands on her shoulders and leaned his forehead against hers.


    Her heart jumped to her throat, and her eyes widened as she covered her mouth and muffled her gasp.


    At that moment, her heart no longer belonged to her.


    She could no longer control herself.


    The very sight of Leon, from top to bottom, made the butterflies in her stomach flutter.


    He knew why she was covering her mouth. He couldn''t help but smile as he continued to breathe on


    her blushing face.


    "Michelle, your heart is racing. Do you have a crush on me?"


    Just like that, she felt her secret unravel before his very eyes. It took her three years to hide this secret,


    and now, it was finally being exposed. Her panicked eyes caught his seductive gaze as she felt further


    drawn to his amber eyes.


    If his eyes were an ocean, she was drowning in it.


    She remembered people saying that only those who could swim might be drowned, while those who


    couldn''t would stay away from water. This was how she understood what falling in love meant. She,


    who had never been in love, didn''t have the courage to indulge herself in such a feeling.


    She tried her best to push him away and run back to her room. She twisted her doorknob twice before


    pushing the door open and closing it without looking back.


    On the other side of the door, Leon couldn''t wipe the smile off his face.


    Now, he was sure of two things. First was that Michelle wasn''t against the idea of them being physically


    close. In the instance that they were, her face turned red and her heart pounded against her chest,


    begging to be let out.


    The second was Michelle must like him even just a little bit.


    All things considering, he realized things between them were not bad at all. In his current position, he


    could slowly increase her affection towards him.


    Meanwhile, Michelle was lying in her bed, her face buried underneath her quilt.


    She finally figured out what exactly changed with Leon. Even though he was still as gentle as before,


    what changed was that he was already willing to push her boundaries.


    He already had the guts to ask her if she liked him.


    And she did. She liked Leon so much, her affection spanning more than three years. Neither distance


    nor time could ever stop her from liking him.


    And yet, when he asked her if she liked him, she didn''t know what to say.


    ''Why did he even ask me that?


    Does he also like me?''


    The thought kept swirling in her head that she couldn''t keep still. Finally, she sat up and said to herself,


    "I need to talk to someone. I should go ask Debra. She has a lot of experience when ites to this."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She jumped out of her bed and took her phone. Since she wasn''t able to charge it ever sinceing


    home, she had to wait a while for the phone to turn on.


    While waiting, she stood in front of the vase and solemnly stared at the champagne roses about to


    wither. "Thank you," she whispered to them. "I''ll continue to take good care of you, so please continue


    blessing me."


    When two petals fell, Michelle grabbed a cloth and covered them. Then, slowly, she unfolded the cloth.


    "You''re not going anywhere. Wait while I change the water for you."


    She was using a big ss vase to hold the running water. ording to what Mrs. Li had taught her,


    she had to let the running water warm to room temperature first before cing it in the vase containing


    the champagne roses.


    Once she was done changing the water, Michelle sped her hands together and bowed reverently


    before the roses. After that, she turned around and took her phone.


    As soon her phone opened, her WeChat automatically logged in. One after another, message


    notifications popped up. She received more than 30 missed calls, alling from the same number.


    Since she had just changed her phone, the number calling her wasn''t saved in her contacts yet.


    But even if she didn''t save it, she already knew to whom that number belonged.


    This was Leon''s phone number.


    Even though she thought it was unnecessary, she decided to save his number just in case others might


    think it was a prank call.


    In the text box that said "Name," she typed in "My Brother."


    Meanwhile, her WeChat message notifications continued to pop up. She clicked on it and saw that


    Colby had sent her a couple of messages.


    "Michelle, are you avable? I have something to tell you," his text read.


    "Michelle.


    I really like you. Can you be my girlfriend?


    I''ve had a crush on you ever since college.


    I like you so much. If you be my girlfriend, I''ll give you whatever you want."


    "Can you be my girlfriend, Michelle? I''ll be waiting for your response."


    As she read Colby''s messages, Michelle suddenly felt confused. ''Why is he confessing to me out of


    nowhere?''


    "Are you drunk or crazy?"


    Before pressing send, she sent a screenshot of his messages to Debra first. It didn''t take long for


    Debra to call Michelle.


    As soon as she answered her phone, the first thing she heard from Debra was a sigh. "Ignore Colby.


    He just broke up with his girlfriend."


    Michelle still had no idea what was going on. "Why did he confess his love to me right after breaking up


    with his girlfriend?"


    "That''s just who he is! He''s in a hurry to enter his next romantic rtionship so that he could forget the


    pain of his previous one." Debra clicked her tongue. "His girlfriend dumped him after dating for a year.


    Maybe he deserves it.


    He had a history of being unfaithful. Before, he was always the one dumping his girlfriends. But, now,


    it''s his turn to get dumped. For more than half a month now, he has been depressed. Then all of a


    sudden, it looked as though he got back to his old self. Maybe even worse. He''s be more yful


    to the point it''s starting to feel creepy.


    If before, he was picky with the girls he dated. But now, as long as a girl looks cute and has a good


    figure, he''ll spend a lot of money just to date her. Also, he never thought of dating his friends before.


    But now, he''s very open to the idea.


    I think if Aron and I weren''t together, he would''ve probably made a move on me too." Debra couldn''t


    hold back her anger as she spoke. After a while, she began to calm down and let out a heavy sigh. "I


    can''t even talk sense to Colby since his heart was crushed by his ex-girlfriend."


    Then, she realized that she was the only one speaking the entire time, and Michelle hadn''t spoken a


    word. "Hello, Michelle? Are you listening?"


    The entire time, Michelle''s head was in a daze. It was only until she heard Debra call her name that


    she snapped out of it. "Yes, yes. I''m here. I''m listening," she answered.


    "I''ve said so much just to let you ignore him. Reject him straightaway. If you do, he won''t feel sad or


    harass you. He''ll just go to the next girl and say everything that he said to you."


    "Okay." Michelle nodded, oblivious to what was going on. Before Debra could hang up, she stopped


    her. "Debra, don''t hang up yet. I have something to ask you."


    "What is it? Just tell me."


    After thinking for a while, Michelle decided not to ask the question she intended. Instead, she asked,


    "Will everyone be as flirtatious as Colby after they break up with someone they love deeply?"


    "Not exactly. It depends," Debra answered. "Why? What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing," Michelle denied. After a short pause, she added, "I have a friend. He recently got back


    together with his ex-girlfriend, but they broke up again. Their rtionshipsted for approximately


    seven years."


    "Seven years?" Debra was shocked. She thought Michelle was talking about a friend who was their


    age. "So you''re saying that they''ve been together since college? Then they broke up, got back


    together, and then broke up again. Did I get that correctly?"


    "Yes," Michelle replied in a dejected tone.


    Thinking more about it made her even sadder.


    "And now he''s the same as Colby?" Debra wanted to rify.


    "No. He''s not that serious." She pursed her lips for a second, then continued speaking. "His attitude


    towards me has changed. Earlier, he was flirting with me and even asked me if I liked him."


    "Hmm...be careful," Debra advised, her voice sounding sterner than usual. "I can''t imagine how deep


    their rtionship was considering they were together for seven years. I guess your friend''s in the same


    situation as Colby. He''s flirting with other girls to mask what he''s really feeling deep inside.


    Michelle, why do you always attract bad men? First, there was Leon. And now, this friend you''re talking


    about." She began to sound more worried. "I should really take some time to look for a nice man and


    introduce him to you."


    If life was a series of ups and downs, Michelle''s mood at that moment was at its lowest. "Okay," she


    replied weakly to Debra.


    After that, Michelle ended the call.


    Then, she jumped back to her bed without a second thought as the two petals in her pocket fell out.

 Chapter 748 Get Sick

    Chapter 748 Get Sick


    Heavy rain started to fall in Lexingport City during the middle of the night as the leaves rustled against


    the strong winds.


    It waste autumn, and the temperature had dropped significantly. When Michelle got up and lifted her


    quilt, she felt the sudden urge to sneeze. Her nose was clogged, and she had difficulty breathing.


    She forgot to close the windowst night, leaving a puddle on the floor beside the window. The


    champagne roses in the vase weren''t left unscathed by the wind. The petals of the roses got wet, while


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    a few broke off and fell to the table.


    Upon seeing it, Michelle felt sorry for the flowers. She immediately closed the window and moved the


    flowers to a dry area. Then, she went to the bathroom and got a mop to clean up the puddle.


    ine had prepared breakfast beforehand and knocked on the guest room''s door. In less than a


    second, the door opened and she was greeted by an energetic Leon. Behind him, it seemed that he


    had already tidied up his room. "Good morning, Mrs. He."


    "Good morning. Let''s go downstairs and eat breakfast."


    ine turned around and knocked on her daughter''s room again. Leon stopped and nced at the


    wooden board hanging on the door, with the words "Michelle''s room" scribbled on it.


    She knocked a few more times, but no one was answering. With no other choice, ine twisted the


    doorknob, pushed the door open, and came in. Since she didn''t fully open the door, Leon wasn''t able to


    see Michelle.


    ''She must still be sleeping, '' he thought as a gentle smile formed on his face.


    Although he didn''t see her, he did see a vase on the floor. The champagne roses that it contained


    looked as though they had already withered.


    Leon narrowed his eyes.


    He heard the voices of ine and Michelleing from the room, but he didn''t pay much attention to it


    and proceeded downstairs.


    After a while, they both went downstairs. Michelle came out first, with her head looking down. ine


    was right behind her and was saying, "Michelle, did you hear what I just said? You must close the


    window before going to bed, or else you will catch a cold!"


    "Okay, Mom. I got it." Michelle nodded her head.


    Meanwhile, Adams was reading the newspaper. When he heard the both of them talking, he looked up


    at his daughter and said, "We have cold medication here at home. Make a cup to drink in case you


    catch a cold."


    "Yes, I''ll get it." ine turned around to get the medicine.


    Although Michelle had taken the medicine, she still felt sick and sleepy while she was at work. Caroline


    noticed her groggy state and slightly shook her to wake her up. identally, she touched Michelle''s


    forehead, and it felt hot against her hand.


    When Caroline realized that she had a high fever, she immediately sent her to the hospital. It was a


    stroke of luck that she approached her as early as she did.


    When they got to the hospital, Caroline continued watching over her. While she was still unconscious,


    Michelle grabbed her hand and called her "Leon."


    While other people were weak whenever they were sick, the opposite seemed to apply to Michelle as


    she tightly clutched Caroline''s hand. She tried to withdraw her arm, but her grip was too strong.


    Caroline was now stuck and had no other choice but to sit beside her bed and apany her.


    Caroline thought about the name that Michelle called her. She wondered who the man was. She didn''t


    have the password to Michelle''s phone, so she had no way of contacting him.


    She got the numbers of Michelle''s parents from the personnel department, but when she called them,


    they didn''t answer. She didn''t know that nomunication device was allowed in her parents''


    workce.


    Worried about leaving Michelle by herself in the hospital, Caroline decided to stay and take care of her.


    The entire ward was eerily silent. There were only two beds, and the other one was empty. After a long


    while, Michelle finally let go of Caroline''s hand. When she stood up to move, a ring sound broke the


    silence.


    She noticed that Michelle''s phone was ringing. She picked it up and saw the words "My Brother"


    shing on the screen.


    When she saw the caller ID, she thought it was weird. People didn''t usually ce the word "my" when


    naming their contacts, as though that person was an object that belonged to them.


    "Hello. Are you Michelle''s brother? She''s here in the hospital and has a high fever."


    "Okay, I''m on my way. Please take of her until I arrive." She could feel the man''s anxiety on the other


    end of the line.


    A few minutes after she hung up, Caroline heard panicked footsteps outside the ward. Based on the


    sound, she guessed there was more than one person. The door burst open and quickly, two nurses


    came in.


    "Has he arrived already?" Caroline turned to see who was talking and recognized one of them as the


    head nurse. Confused why they were here, she asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing serious. We''ll just be transferring the patient to another ward." The head nurse smiled at her


    and proceeded to push Michelle''s bed.


    When she had already been transferred to the VIP ward, Caroline still had some doubts in her mind.


    She wanted to ask the head nurse what was going on, but she had already left before she could even


    say anything.


    But as soon as she saw Leon, everything made sense to her.


    Within the fashion industry, Caroline was famous. She might not be a celebrity on-screen, but she was


    the master behind the camera. Oftentimes, she would be invited to multiple dinner parties, and at every


    party she had attended recently, she would always see the man who was now in front of her.


    She remembered him as being the perfect gentleman, wearing an expensive tailor-suit partnered with a


    smile that could melt anyone''s heart. Whenever she saw him, she noticed that he had always kept his


    distance from other women. Her overall impression of him was that he was modest and polite.


    However, in every instance that she saw him, he always left in a hurry as though he only went there for


    formality''s sake.


    What stood out the most for her was his handsome face. It was far superior to the faces of the popr


    stars she knew within the entertainment circle.


    Many women admired him; some even expressed their admiration to him in public. Whenever he faced


    this kind of public confession, he would smile politely and thank them for their affection, but would tell


    them that he liked someone else. Later on, he was seen having a femalepanion at the party.


    She was Valerie, the cousin of Feng Group''s CEO, which had been on the rise in Lexingport City in


    recent years.


    Rumors started to circte that he was Valerie''s boyfriend. It turned out to be true, as they appeared


    together in public more frequently.


    However, no one knew who he was, and his identity remained a mystery.


    Caroline had heard different rumors about him. Some said Valerie was smitten by his handsome looks.


    However, May, one of her close friends, secretly told her that he had a close rtionship with the Shi


    family and was one of the board of directors in the Feng Group.


    Since May was an artist managed by J Entertainment Company, the boss of which was James, she


    had good reason to believe her. Plus, May was on good terms with Adrian, the current CEO of the


    Song Group.


    ''Okay, so Leones from a rich family. Is he Michelle''s brother? But I remember her parents have


    only one child, '' Caroline thought.


    She stared at his face and became lost in her own thoughts. She couldn''t help but feel that she had


    seen this face before. In fact, she might''ve taken photos of this particr face.


    When the pieces in her brain started to connect, Leon interrupted her thoughts.


    "Thank you for taking Michelle to the hospital."


    "Oh, you''re wee. She is a member of my studio. It''s my responsibility." Caroline''s senses came


    back to her as she looked at the man standing by the bed.


    Leon smiled at her and thanked her again.


    Since someone was already there to take care of Michelle, Caroline told him everything that the doctor


    had said and left.


    On her way out, she tried her best not to make any sound. Once the door was closed, Michelle and


    Leon were finally alone in the ward.


    Michelle was still unconscious, with an IV drip hooked to her wrist. The ward was filled with the


    disinfectant''s strong odor as the rain continued to batter strongly outside.


    Leon came here as fast as he could. As soon as he got out of the car, he ran to the inpatient building


    without bringing an umbre. This was why his clothes were drenched, and water droplets were


    forming at the tip of his hair.


    He wanted to touch Michelle''s forehead but withdrew his hand when his finger was about to touch her.


    His hand was cold since it got wet in the rain.


    He pulled a chair beside the bed and sat on it. As soon as he sat down, he saw the screen of her


    phone light up, followed by a message notification popping at the top. He grabbed and read the


    message closely.


    It said, "Tim has sent you a friend request."

 Chapter 749 What He Meant To Michelle

    Chapter 749 What He Meant To Michelle


    Leon took the phone. The lock screen photo was a picture of a cup and some strawberries strewn


    about a white table.


    The phone had a cute pink rabbit pendant dangling from one corner. Trying the passcode from three


    years ago, Leon tapped the number eight four times, but it didn''t unlock the phone.


    He then tried Michelle''s birthday, but it was wrong once again.


    Looking at Michelle as she slept, Leon frowned slightly. He noticed how her lips were dry and pale.


    "How can you abandon your lucky number? What else is more important than good luck?" he


    whispered.


    Maybe it was his birthday, Leon thought to himself. He entered the digits and paused before tapping


    thest one.


    He thought he was too narcissistic.


    Quickly, he shook the thought from his mind and entered thest number.


    The phone unlocked with a sound.


    Surprise filled Leon''s eyes. Not only was the passcode his birthday, but the wallpaper was also a


    picture of them. In it, he was holding an umbre, standing next to her.


    It was a candid photo taken when he went to the Lost and Found Office to pick up Michelle.


    The smile on her face in the photo was radiant. Did this mean that he was more important to her than


    good luck?


    It did seem so.


    Michelle was not rich but she promised to take care of Leon. She even gave him her bank card. One


    time, she also bought him a shaver worth thousands of dors as a present. Knowing that he liked


    lotus-petal-shaped orchids, she gave him one worth tens of thousands of dors. With all her efforts,


    she must be running out of money.


    At this moment, it was as if an invisible hand was pricking Leon''s heart with a needle.


    Only now did he realize how important he was to Michelle.


    Standing up, he touched her cheek with one hand before bending over to kiss her forehead. When his


    cold lips touched her delicate skin, he felt hot all of a sudden.


    Affection filled his gentle eyes as he lifted his lips from her forehead.


    Valerie saw their intimate moment from outside the ward. Resentment slowly filled her heart. She held


    her handbag tightly, badly creasing the surface.


    She knocked on the door and walked in.


    Leon turned around and saw her enter the room. "Why are you here?" he asked in confusion.


    "The head of our dance team said that the Feng Group representative was absent when they signed


    the sponsorship agreement. My cousin told me that you were the representative, but you left halfway


    into the meeting without signing the contract." With a cold look, Valerie nced over at Michelle as she


    was lying down in the bed.


    "It turns out that Michelle is sick. No wonder. I called Charles, and he said that you were here. I thought


    you were sick, so I came in a hurry.


    By the way, what''s wrong with Michelle? Is she okay?"


    "She caught a cold because of the rain. She had a fever just now." Leon touched Michelle''s forehead.


    "Her fever is gone. She will be fine when she wakes up."


    "That''s good." Valerie tried her best to show her concern. She stared at Leon and noticed he couldn''t


    move his eyes away from Michelle and hide his smile. She was so agitated that she turned around and


    poured herself a ss of water.


    She was not thirsty but felt upset.


    In the past, Leon had been in love with her. He did everything to make her stay by his side. After she


    had left for four years, Leon had fallen in love with another woman. Michelle also left for a couple of


    years, yet he still liked her.


    Both Baker and Leon had disappointed her.


    Although Baker loved her, he couldn''t take good care of her. He even hit her because of a pair of ballet


    shoes.


    Now, she wanted to get back with Leon. However, he fell in love with Michelle whose looks and


    background were not as good as hers.


    For the past three years, she had tried hard to get back into Leon''s heart but never seeded. Even


    when people thought they were a couple, Leon didn''t care. He even thanked her for helping him get rid


    of those annoying women.


    Leon had always kept her in the friend zone.


    Sometimes, Michelle wondered if he really just thought of her as a friend or if this was his way of


    making sure that she stayed in her ce.


    She couldn''t understand what was going on.


    She gripped the ss tighter and tighter, the water spilling out of it.


    Startled, Valerie put down the ss and sighed. "This is the second Ballet Festival to be held in


    Lexingport City. It''s a pity that we failed to sponsor it."


    It was all because of Michelle. If it weren''t for her, Valerie''s status in the dance team would grow


    steadily. If this happened, she would get the others'' respect. She cursed Michelle in her heart, and her


    resentment grew deeper.


    Not only did Michelle steal the man she wanted to marry, but she also blocked her from moving up in


    society. Valerie thought of her as a serious hindrance to her ns.


    "It''s not a pity. Business isn''t all that matters to me. I don''t put profits before everything else," Leon


    answered casually.


    Hearing this, Valerie went to the bedside with a smile and asked, "Do you need my help?"


    As she moved to Leon''s side, she saw that he was deleting a friend request on Michelle''s phone.


    ncing at the phone screen, she clearly saw the name "Tim Shen." It was also clear that he deleted


    the friend request instead of epting it.


    Valerie narrowed her eyes, wondering who Tim was.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    After deleting it, Leon turned off the phone. He looked up and saw that the infusion was almost


    finished. "Call the nurse," he said indifferently.


    Valerie was a bit angry. She didn''t expect to be ordered around, but she did not dare to disobey him.


    She smiled back at him and turned around to fetch the nurse.


    The nurse pulled the needle out from Michelle''s arm. Leon reached out and pressed firmly at the spot


    where the needle entered her arm to stop the bleeding.


    Afraid of pain, Michelle fluttered her eyshes twice before opening her eyes.


    She found herself in a bare white room, and she noticed the smell of disinfectant in the air. The back of


    her hand hurt, making her movements ufortable.


    "Don''t move, or else you''ll bleed. Stay still, okay?"


    Leon''s gentle voice was like the first rays of sunlight after the rain. It filled Michelle''s heart with warmth.


    She turned her head and felt at ease when she saw Leon at her side. She wanted to call out his name,


    but she noticed that Valerie was in the room.


    Because of the fever, her throat felt dry. Even though she tried to speak, she could not make a sound at


    all.


    When their eyes met, Valerie smiled at Michelle.


    Valerie couldn''t figure out what Leon was doing, but she knew what was on Michelle''s mind.


    She felt a bit of satisfaction to see Michelle flinch. "Do you want some water? I''ll get you a ss of


    warm water."


    Turning around, Valerie kept staring at the two of them out of the corner of her eye.


    She saw Michelle withdraw her hand from Leon and press it by herself. The white stick on the back of


    her hand was stained with blood.

 Chapter 750 Cover Her Eyes

    Chapter 750 Cover Her Eyes


    Michelle took the water from Valerie. It was just the right temperature, so she used it to moisten her


    lips. Afterwards, she thanked the other woman sincerely.


    As she was about to get out of bed, a pair of strong hands pinned her down. She raised her eyes and


    saw her reflection in Leon''s amber eyes.


    "I''m feeling fine, Leon. I have to get to work." She was still feeling a bit dizzy. Upon seeing how


    considerate and gentle Leon was towards her, she couldn''t help but remember what Debra had said


    about Leon.


    She felt sorry for Leon, but she also wanted to protect herself.


    At the moment, Leon was pushing her gently back to the bed. He tucked her hair behind her ear and


    said, "Caroline brought you to the hospital. She knows you''re sick, so you don''t have to worry. You can


    go back to work after you recover."


    "Really? Caroline drove me all the way here?" Michelle then thought to herself, ''That means I can''t go


    back to work now.


    If I don''t go to work, then I won''t earn money.''


    Her lips curled down, making her look thoroughly disappointed.


    "You need to get better first before going back to work." Leonid aforting hand on her forehead.


    "Does your head still hurt? Are you hungry?"


    Michelle shook her head. "No, I''m okay. I just want to go home and get some sleep. I still need to go to


    Caroline''s studio for my bag. The key to my house is in there."


    Leon seemed to think for a while before agreeing. "Let''s go get your bag, and then I''ll drive you home."


    As soon as Michelle got up on her feet, she almost lost her bnce. Leon was quick enough to catch


    her before she could fall. Bending down to look at her, he asked if she was okay. Then, he squatted


    down in front of her and said, "Hop on. I''ll carry you."


    Meanwhile, Valerie was getting more and more jealous as she watched the scene unfold.


    Michelle stared at his back with a nk expression. Suddenly, a memory from three years ago began


    to resurface. Back then, Leon had squatted down in front of her, offering to carry her on his back.


    She was tempted to drape herself all over his back, but luckily, she still had her senses intact.


    Grinning, she said, "It''s okay, Leon. I can still walk." As if to prove her point, she started walking ahead.


    The other two trailed after her as she walked out of the ward. By the time they were in the elevator


    together, Michelle was feeling so weak and dizzy that she couldn''t seem to process what was


    happening around her anymore.


    As soon as they walked out of the in-patient building, some ring noise made her head hurt. She


    frowned, looking around to see where the noise wasing from.


    Suddenly, a hand descended on her eyes, covering them entirely.


    Her back met a warm chest. Another hand pressed firmly on her shoulder. She could breathe in the


    scent of snow mixed with plum blossoms.


    "Leon?" Michelle called out to him in confusion. She didn''t know if it was too noisy or if her voice was


    just too soft. Either way, she couldn''t seem to hear herself.


    The hand touching her bare skin seemed to burn up. She couldn''t see anything except for the sunlight


    that seeped through the gaps of his fingers.


    Michelle tried blinking her eyes. Her eyshes brushed gently over Leon''s fingers like the flutter of a


    bird''s wings.


    Lowering his head, Leon whispered in Michelle''s ear, "Close your eyes, Michelle."


    Michelle obediently did as he told her to do. Then, she could hear something shouting, "Please get out


    of the way." And then, there was the sound of sliding wheels on the ground. There were also the


    uneven sound of hurrying footsteps and clicking tongues.


    As soon as the voice faded away, the hand covering her eyes moved away.


    Leon raised his head and said, "You can open your eyes now."


    Michelle opened her eyes, trying to adjust to the light as she did so. She squinted and asked, "What''s


    wrong, Leon?"


    "It''s nothing." Leon began to walk, standing next to her as he turned to look at Valerie. He noticed that


    her face was pale, so he asked if she was okay.


    Valerie''s lips were trembling. "No, it''s nothing. I think I''m going to vomit."


    Indeed, she felt sick. She rushed towards the bathroom before she could even finish her sentence.


    There, she puked into the sink.


    Michelle watched as Valerie ran off, feeling even more confused. Then, she heard someone talking


    nearby.


    "Can the child still live? I think I can see her bones protruding."


    "I don''t know."


    "Poor girl."


    "She''s still so young. Why does she have to suffer like this?"


    "Oh my God! Even if she does survive, I''m afraid she needs to be amputated."


    "What are they talking about, Leon?" Michelle asked weakly.


    "It''s nothing that concerns you. Let''s just go." Leon couldn''t help but recall the bloody scene he just


    witnessed. A doctor''s clothes were so soaked in blood. A pair of child''s legs were almost just as bloody


    and mutted as the coat. Bones were poking out of the skin around the knees.


    The scene brought shivers down his spine. It was a good thing that he was able to cover Michelle''s


    eyes before she could even see the scene herself. She was currently sick. He didn''t want her to be


    gued by nightmares on top of her illness.


    The two of them began to walk slowly again. Then, she stopped and asked, "Did you just cover my


    eyes so that I wouldn''t see the patient? Is the scene truly that horrible?"


    She began to piece together the strange discussions and Valerie''s reactions together. The scene must


    have been really gruesome.


    She was moved.


    Leon was just so kind and considerate.


    She couldn''t bear hold back her love for him.


    Tim lived at the top floor of the Silverhall Nightclub.


    It was spacious and equipped with a cab. There were lines of expensive cigarettes, wine, and


    varying shapes of wine sses.


    At the corner, there was a billiards table where Tim was currently ying. He was bent down to the


    waist with a cue in his hand, aiming for the white ball. And with a loud crack, he sent the neatly


    arranged balls flying all over the billiard''s green surface.


    Tim put enough force in his move that it was almost as if he was stabbing a person with his pole. Victor,


    who was watching a movie on his mobile phone, was startled by it.


    "Is there something wrong, Mr. Shen? Has Michelle not epted your friend request yet?" Victor asked


    as he straightened up a bit.


    Tim snorted but didn''t say anything.


    Victor immediately knew the answer. He smiled and said, "Maybe she''s just busy. She works in the


    daytime after all. As soon as she''s free from work and sees your message, she''ll definitely ept your


    friend request."


    Tim couldn''t help but agree with the other man. He dropped his cue and walked over to him. Upon


    noticing that he was watching a foreign movie, he sneered, "Do you speak English?"


    "No, I don''t. But it has Chinese subtitles, so it''s okay," Victor exined.


    Tim shook his head and thought, ''With only an elementary diploma, I wouldn''t be surprised if you only


    understand half of what''s going on in that movie.''


    "Did Amy ask you to watch the movie?" Tim headed over to the cab. He took out a bottle of wine


    and two clean sses.


    Victor gasped at Tim''s perceptiveness. He quickly followed him over to the cab. "How did you


    know?"


    "Now that I know what''s going on between you two, I won''t be surprised if you betray me and work for


    John one day. Now, if you want to drink, pour one yourself. Or are you waiting for me to serve you?"


    Tim poured a ss of wine for himself.


    "No, no, no. I''ll do it myself." Victor poured himself a ss of wine and slowly took a sip. He then turned


    to Tim and said seriously, "Don''t worry, Mr. Shen. I swear on my life that I will never betray. I have


    devoted my entire life to you. I would have been dead without you."


    Tim nced at Victor, his sharp eyes softening a bit.


    "So you and Amy..."


    "We''re enemies. She pissed me off. She didn''t rise up to the challenge even once," Victor said


    indignantly.


    Tim red at him. "Loser!" Victor had been challenging her for three years now.


    Ignoring Tim''s scathing remark, Victor turned around and picked up his smartphone again. The video


    was still ying. He pointed at the screen and asked, "Do you want to watch it with me?"


    Tim didn''t want to respond at first. ''Damn it. I don''t want to watch a movie with a man.''


    "I''m already midway through the movie. Do you want me to tell you about it?" Without waiting for an


    answer, Victor continued, "There''s a man who lives a peaceful life. What he doesn''t know is that


    everything is fake..."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Fake?" Tim still looked indifferent and uninterested.


    Victor nodded. "Yes, it''s all fake. His neighbors, friends, and wife aren''t real at all. They''re just actors.


    They are hidden cameras everywhere. There is a director behind this, but this man doesn''t know


    anything about it."


    He then shrugged. "To be honest, it''s kinda boring. But I haven''t finished it yet. Do you want me to tell


    you more about it after I finish?"


    "Okay," Tim replied. This seemed to confuse Victor.


    He wondered, ''Why did Mr. Shen suddenly be interested in the movie? Am I a good storyteller?


    That must be it.'' Feeling a bit proud of himself, Victor continued to watch the movie. But this time, he


    focused all his attention to it.

 Chapter 751 Bickering

    Chapter 751 Bickering


    At night, the Silverhall Nightclub was bustling, with countless men and womening in and out.


    Couples held each other''s hands, including Debra and Aron. Standing from above, Tim observed the


    noise happening below him like an outsider while other people were enjoying themselves in the club.


    Michelle hadn''t epted his friend request, and yet an unexpected guest came.


    "Your coat has been washed, but Michelle''s too busy to bring it to you. So instead, I brought it here


    myself," Leon said as he ced a bag in front of Tim.


    Tim nced at the bag and didn''t look happy.


    Before he could even say anything, Leon said frankly, "I know you like Michelle. You can like her, but


    you can''t cause trouble in our lives."


    "Michelle''s not your biological sister, so it''s none of your business." Victor snorted and raised his head


    arrogantly. "She should consider it a blessing that Mr. Shen likes her."


    "True. It''s always a blessing when someone likes her, but it doesn''t mean that she has to ept it.


    After all, she only needs my love," Leon said calmly and with certainty. He wasn''t fazed by Victor''s


    unhappy tone.


    "What do you mean? Wait, you mean you also like Michelle?" Victor''s eyes widened as his jaw slightly


    dropped. "Damn it! I thought you only saw her as your sister?"


    "You also said that she''s not my biological sister," Leon rebutted, using his own words against him.


    The soft smile that formed in Leon''s lips, as well as the way his eyes looked unshakeable hit Victor like


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    a strong kick to the gut.


    He didn''t know what else to say and cursed beneath his breath.


    Meanwhile, Tim kept silent. The entire time, he looked at Leon withplete indifference, as though he


    was an unimportant person. After a short lull, he said, "You haven''t been together yet, I assume."


    "No, we haven''t." Leon couldn''t deny it.


    Tim lit a cigarette and looked at him. "So it doesn''t matter. It''s not the end."


    Leon chuckled. "I don''t wanna be too straightforward. After all, Michelle''s family is decent."


    Even though he didn''t say it explicitly, both he and Tim understood what was going on. Victor, who was


    standing at the side, red at them and cursed, "Fuck you!"


    "Stay where you are."


    Tim stopped him. Victor was so angry that he wanted to throw himself at Leon and give him a good


    right punch. He reluctantly snorted from where he stood and ced one hand on the back of his chair,


    poised and ready to fight any second.


    If Leon dared to hurt Tim, he''d throw his chair at him.


    Despite his violent stares, Leon wasn''t afraid of him. Even Tim didn''t dare to hurt him, let alone Victor.


    Leon appreciated Victor''s loyalty and devotion. He knew Tim must be worthy of his loyalty.


    "I know what you mean," Tim said in a t tone. "But since you''re here reminding me, I also want to


    remind you of something."


    He paused. Their eyes met like two sharp daggers, sparking and grappling in midair, each having the


    same level of intensity.


    "Leon, you''re too dazzling." With onest puff, Tim removed the cigarette from his lips and ground it


    against the ashtray. If Leon was any other person, he could easily deal with him.


    But he wasn''t.


    For a second, Tim''s expression looked soft. However, his intention was to mock Leon.


    "You''re like the sun in the sky. With your status, you can illuminate everyone and everything on C


    Ind. But those who are only ordinary can''t approach you, let alone be with you." He looked at the


    window and stretched his hand out, as though he was trying to touch the night sky. "Only the moon is a


    match for the sun."


    His words pinched Leon''s heart a little bit. He knew what Tim was saying was correct. Nevertheless, he


    thought it wasn''t a sufficient reason for Michelle and him not to be together.


    "So what?" he barked back.


    Tim ignored his question and continued, "At John''s wedding, I saw many fireflies. I think Michelle is like


    a firefly that can glow at night. When it''s dark, she can light others. But during the day, she''s nothing


    more than an ordinary firefly. Even though she''s better than most ordinary girls, at the end of the day,


    she''s still ordinary. She can only glow at night.


    If a firefly flies to the sun, it will be courting death.


    Fireflies are much suited in the dark. They can glow and make the night better. But if they approach the


    sun, they''ll eventually get burned." Tim stared more intensely at him and smiled as though he had


    already won.


    At this point, Leon was starting to lose his cool as emotions started to well in his eyes.


    As he watched Tim speak with eloquence, he realized that Tim had sessfully deceived many


    people. People thought he was just a reckless man. But in reality, he was capable and had the ability to


    persuade others.


    But Leon didn''t allow his fancy words to weaken his resolve.


    "Michelle''s more of a star. Not only can she light up the night sky, but she can also hang around with


    the rest of the celestial bodies." Michelle''s cute face shed in his mind, particrly her big twinkling


    eyes.


    Then, he stood up and left.


    When Leon was gone, Tim smashed his fist on the table, which startled Victor. Slowly, he tried to leave


    by sliding his body against the wall. When he was already outside, he took a deep breath.


    "It''s so suffocating! I didn''t understand a single word that they said!" Victor sighed helplessly. "Why


    didn''t they just fight?


    Since Mr. Shen seeded in driving Leon away, he''ll definitely win over Michelle."


    He had absolute confidence in Tim to the point of worship. In his eyes, there was nothing that Tim


    couldn''t do.


    He swaggered out and saw Leon talking to a woman. From the looks of it, she looked very angry.


    When he got a closer look, he was able to recognize her. "Shit! Isn''t that Miles'' daughter? Does she


    know him?"


    As soon as Leon left, Victor immediately went downstairs and asked Debra about the situation. When


    he found out what was going on, he went back upstairs to report everything to Tim.


    "Mr. Shen, there''s a chance!" Victor ignored Tim''s sullen face and pulled a chair to sit next to him.


    "Miles'' daughter is Michelle''s roommate. She said that Leon''s a bad guy and has a girlfriend. Michelle


    used to like him, but now, she doesn''t anymore."


    A small smile appeared on Tim''s face as his gloomy expression started to wither. He raised his


    eyebrows and looked at Victor.


    Clicking his tongue, Victor continued, "Leon already has a girlfriend. But he said he likes Michelle. Does


    that mean he wants to make her his mistress? Mr. Shen, you must act quickly.


    Why not move to a ce next to Michelle''s house?" Tim rubbed his aching temple, pondering over the


    suggestion. Victor pped his hands, and an evil grin formed on his face. "Mr. Shen, do you want to


    move there or not? As soon as you give the order, I''ll arrange everything for you. Before you know it,


    the two of you will be neighbors."


    Tim thought it was a good idea and nodded.


    As soon as he got the word, Victor took care of everything.


    While Tim was rich, Victor was good at using Tim''s power and money to get what he wanted. He hired


    a group of men to surround Michelle''s neighbors and threatened them to move out.


    It didn''t take long for them to give in to Victor''s demands as they rented their residence to him.

 Chapter 752 Neighbors

    Chapter 752 Neighbors


    Michelle woke upte since today was unusually sunny. For three consecutive days, it had been raining


    hard in Lexingport City.


    The weather didn''t improve until today.


    Since the sun was out, ine decided to get up early to wash the clothes and bed sheets. She asked


    Adams to help her with the housework, and together, they cleaned up the house.


    Meanwhile, the house next door also sounded busy. Victor, who was in charge of moving the furniture,


    stood in the yard and barked orders. "Be careful with those!" he shouted at the workers.


    Within themunity, old people were walking while children were ying tag with each other. The


    ambiance was very lively.


    After taking out the trash bag and throwing it into the garbage, Adams came back and said to his wife,


    "Have you heard the noise next door?"


    ine, who was busy trimming vegetables for her to cookter in the kitchen, leaned back and turned


    to look at him. "Are Baylor and his wife back? They have been staying in their son-inw''s house for


    more than six months. I thought they''d nevere back."


    "No, it''s not Baylor. I kept a close eye on what''s happening over there, and I''m sure we have some new


    neighbors." Adams stood beside his wife in the kitchen, rolled up his sleeves, and began trimming


    vegetables with her.


    "You trim the vegetables and I''ll cut the meat." She moved over a little bit and gave him some space.


    Then, she reached for the kitchen knife and chopping board. While cutting the meat, she said, "Did


    Baylor rent out the house?"


    "That''s how it looks. I don''t know if they''re renting it or the new neighbors have already bought it," he


    replied.


    She stopped cutting meat for a second and said, "They probably didn''t sell it since Baylor and his wife


    can''t live in their son-inw''s house forever. They''re not used to living there. So many troublesome


    things happen in rich families. Moreover, Baylor and his wife didn''t want their daughter Crystal to marry


    their son-inw at that time. If it weren''t for... Well, forget about it."


    After that, they dropped the topic altogether and continued trimming the vegetables. When they were


    done, Adams wiped his hands with a dry towel. "I''ll wash some strawberries for Mimi. She can eat them


    once she wakes up."


    "Go knock on her door. If she continues sleeping, I''m afraid she might get a headache."


    He smiled and walked out of the kitchen.


    On his way up to her room, he saw Michelle yawning as she walked downstairs.


    "Oh. You''re up. Did you get enough sleep?" Adams held the strawberries, which he had just washed,


    and showed them to Michelle. "I''ll put them on the table."


    "Okay." Still groggy from waking up, she nodded andzily sat on the sofa. "I''m so sleepy. Last night, I


    slept at two o''clock since I''d been talking to Lydia over the phone."


    "Lydia? Is she the one who''ll finish graduate school next year?" Adams remembered her well. "Your


    mom mentioned her and Austin to me two days ago. They''re studying at B University, right? They were


    ssmates at university, and are still ssmates at graduate school.


    Just like me and your mom." He looked into the kitchen and smiled.


    "Yes. Not only are they ssmates, but they''re also..." Suddenly, Michelle cupped her hand and


    covered her mouth. She remembered she wasn''t suppose to say anything about it. Good thing she was


    able to stop herself before she did.


    Now, her mind was fully awake, and the sleep in her eyes had been rubbed off.


    Confused, Adams tilted his head and asked, "What are they?"


    "Nothing." She shook her head, stood up, and walked out. "Lydia said she sent me a lot of snacks. The


    courier''s calling me to take the package. I''ll go and get it, Dad. Bye!"


    Every time she tried to hide something, she would raise her voice as though she was trying to tell other


    people to stop asking her. Her voice was loud enough for her mother to hear her in the kitchen. ine


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    shouted, "Is it heavy? Let your dad help you."


    "No, I''m good! They''re only snacks!" Michelle shouted back, then disappeared at the door.


    However, when she saw the big parcels in front of her, she immediately regretted not asking for help.


    Her jaw slightly dropped in disbelief. She looked at the courier and asked, "Are they all mine?"


    "Your name''s Michelle He, right? Yes, these are all yours."


    "Okay." Lydia said she just sent her a few snacks, but it clearly didn''t look like that. The biggest parcel


    was sorge that she could fit inside.


    She tried picking up the parcels by herself, but she could barely lift them off the ground. After just a few


    seconds of carrying them, her arms became so sore she had to drop them to the ground, causing a


    loud thud.


    "I''d better ask my dad for help," said Michelle dejectedly.


    "Let me help you." On the second floor of the house he was renting, Tim saw Michelle running out of


    her door. She was wearing a hat with bunny ears on top, which hopped along as she ran. When she


    got outside, he went down and followed her.


    He nced at the biggest parcel in front of her and bent down. Effortlessly, he lifted it up. With the big


    parcel in his arms, he looked taller and stronger than usual. From where Michelle was standing, he


    looked like a mountain.


    It took a while for her to process everything that was happening. "Eh, why are you here?"


    "I just moved in. Put the parcels you can move onto the parcel here." When he saw that she wasn''t


    moving, he narrowed his eyes at her and urged her to hurry up.


    Throughout her life, Michelle was used to being treated gently by everyone. So when this tall man


    spoke and acted coldly towards her, she couldn''t help but feel scared.


    She had only seen one cold and indifferent person in her entire life, and that was John. But she wasn''t


    afraid of him because Nina was there. If ever she felt a little scared of him, all she had to do was hold


    Nina tightly and stop looking at him.


    But with Tim, it was different. They had only met each other three times. Hence they weren''t familiar yet


    with each other. Their rtionship wasn''t that deep to begin with either. It didn''t help that his attitude


    towards her was very fierce.


    When she heard his voice, Michelle snapped out of her dazed state and tried to control the panic rising


    in her body. She nodded and quickly squatted down to pick up the parcels and put them on the parcel


    he was holding.


    There were so many parcels that the one on the top reached his chin. And yet Michelle continued


    stacking them up. She was afraid if she stopped, he might scold her again.


    Watching this, Tim wanted tough deep inside but tried hard to hold it back. In a calm voice, he


    reminded her, "If you keep piling them up, I won''t be able to see what''s in front of me."


    "What? Oh." She looked up and realized what was going on. When she looked down, she saw that


    there were two more parcels on the ground. Since they weren''t heavy, she held them in her arms.


    Tim started walking in front. When he left the express station, he didn''t see Michelle following him. He


    turned around to check if she was still there.


    "I''ming. Wait for me." She ran and caught up with him. After slowing her pace to match his, she


    said, "Thank you, Tim. But why are you here?"


    "I just moved in," he said indifferently.


    "To my neighborhood?" She peeked at his face behind the stacked parcels. Although he still looked


    fierce, he was willing to help others. Then, she remembered the time when he lent her his coat out of


    concern. Now, he was helping her carry the parcels.


    ''He must be a man with a cold face, but a warm heart, right?''


    When he saw that Michelle was looking at him, Tim identally told her his secret. "Yes, I live next


    door."


    She ran past him and stopped in front. With wide eyes, she looked at him and asked, "Next door? Is


    Uncle Baylor renting the house to you, or did he sell it?"


    "Rent," he answered briefly. He was afraid that if he said too much, she might feel timid around him


    again.


    "Oh, I see. Then I won''t be seeing Uncle Baylor and his family any time soon." She pouted her lips and


    was saddened by the thought. But after a few seconds, her pout turned into a smile. "I guess we''ll be


    neighbors from now on."


    Tim looked at her bright eyes and felt warm, as though she was a sun shining on him.


    "Yes, neighbors." Even though he tried to soften his voice, Michelle still felt that he was fierce.


    That was because she had already met the gentlest person in the world. Anything less than that, she


    could no longer feel.

 Chapter 753 My Snacks And My Happiness

    Chapter 753 My Snacks And My Happiness


    Looking towards the door, Adams saw his daughter approaching, apanied by a tall man. He


    thought the man was the courier who came to help, but he felt that something wasn''t right.


    As the two drew nearer, Adams noticed that the man dressed quite decently.


    "Were these all sent by Lydia?" He nced at the packages in front of them, and finally looked at Tim.


    "Mimi, who is this?"


    Tim looked at him without saying a word.


    "Dad, he is my...friend." Michelle almost blurted out that he was her fan. After hesitating for a while, she


    finally said that he was a friend.


    Adam looked at both of them suspiciously when he noticed Michelle''s hesitation. "Well then,e in


    and have a seat," he said with a smile.


    "My name is Tim Shen," the man said with a respectful nod. Looking around, he was a little surprised.


    He didn''t expect that he would enter Michelle''s house as soon as he moved in this neighborhood.


    Meanwhile, ine was cooking in the kitchen. She went to them as soon as she heard theme in.


    The first thing she saw was the tall man sitting quietly on the sofa.


    With a smirk, she discreetly winked at Adams. He immediately understood and went to the kitchen.


    "Who is the young man outside? A friend of Mimi''s?" she asked curiously.


    "Tim Shen, Mimi''s friend, is our new neighbor. Baylor rented the house to him," Adams answered.


    "Mimi went to get the packages just now. Lydia sent a lot of snacks. It''s good that Tim was there to help


    her."


    "Lydia sure is a sweet girl! She sends Mimi snacks every year." ine smiled.


    She nudged her husband with her elbow and looked outside. "Do you think the coat on him looks


    familiar?" she said, shifting the topic to Tim.


    "Familiar? What do you mean?" Adams looked towards the living room and saw Tim bending down to


    unwrap a package. His daughter was squatting next to him, her body blocked from view. Adams could


    only see her taking out the items from the box.


    "It''s a little bit familiar indeed," he mumbled.


    "It''s the one that Mimi insisted on washing herself." "Our daughter is secretly in love with someone,"


    ine said with a look of relief on her face.


    Seeing that his daughter was about to be taken away from them soon, Adams seemed a bit unhappy. "I


    don''t know about that."


    "It must be so. Don''t you notice that her mood swings recently? Maybe their rtionship is not stable


    yet, but why didn''t she tell us?" ine grumbled. "Forget it. If she doesn''t want to tell us, we can


    pretend that we don''t know anything."


    "I will pay more attention to it from now on," Adams said seriously.


    "That''s right. We should pay more attention to his character. We should ask him to have dinner with us


    more often in the future. After all, he''s our new neighbor."


    ine had always been hospitable, so she kept Tim for lunch and cooked two more dishes.


    The dishes on the table were appetizing. Like the sunshine, the kind-hearted and weing family


    softened Tim''s cold heart. At first, it was only Michelle, but now it was also her family who cracked the


    wall of ice surrounding his heart.


    Tim picked up some bacon and garlic sprouts and put them in his mouth. It was as if the nostalgic taste


    transported him back to the days of his childhood.


    His family was poor, utterly destitute. One day, his mother cooked fried bacon with garlic sprouts. He


    eagerly grabbed a piece with his hand. His mother, whose face he had long faded from his memory,


    stopped him. She told the young Tim that it was for a guest.


    Thanks to the arrival of the guest, he knew how bacon smelled and tasted.


    It was the only memory he had of his parents. Other than that, he remembered that there was a tree at


    the door of their house. On the opposite side were rolling mountains.


    He couldn''t remember anything else about their home.


    The next memory he had was when a man took him away and brought him to a training camp. They


    trained him day and night. When the knife in his hand was stained with bright red blood, he began to


    carry out tasks and make money for the man who had taken him away.


    Then he realized that he didn''t want to be a tool for this man, so he escaped and changed his


    identity.


    In the past few years, Tim had eaten fried bacon with garlic sprouts many times. However, all of them


    were not as delicious as the dish in front of him. Perhaps it was because he was not alone. Now he had


    people to share it with.


    They were neither businessmen who ttered him nor women who wanted to hook up with him.


    They were like a family, happily eating lunch and talking with one another.


    Noticing that Tim was lost in thought, ine asked him, "I hope you like the bacon and garlic sprouts


    that I cooked. Is it overcooked or perhaps too salty for you?"


    Michelle shook her head and picked up some to eat with relish. "No, it''s as delicious as before."


    "Then..." ine looked at Tim.


    "Yummy." Tim finally came to his senses, and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    Although it was very subtle and fleeting, Michelle saw it.


    "You smiled! So you can smile, after all. I thought you couldn''t," she eximed with delight.


    The corners of his mouth tightened. Tim felt a little embarrassed that someone noticed it.


    Of course, he could smile. It''s just that he didn''t want to.


    For so long, there was nothing that could make him happy. As time went by, it was as if he had totally


    forgotten how to smile.


    "That''s good. You can eat more if you like," ine said happily.


    "The food that my mother cooks is always delicious. If you like the fried bacon with garlic sprouts, it''s all


    yours." Michelle moved the te in front of Tim. "Well, can you give me your braised meatball?"


    "Don''t be impolite to the guest," ine said to her.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Adams ate quietly. Out of the corner of his eye, he was paying attention to Tim''s every move.


    While eating quietly, Tim picked up his meatball and put it into Michelle''s bowl. He really did like the


    bacon and garlic sprouts very much as he finished the whole te.


    Before Tim left, Michelle took out many snacks from a parcel and threw them into his arms. There were


    nuts, dried pork slices, dried fruit, milk candies, chips and so on.


    Some of them dropped to the floor in front of him.


    Michelle bent down to get them and put them back into his arms.


    At noon, the sun was quite pleasant. The heat that it gave off was just right. It shone beautifully on


    Michelle''s delicate face. Her eyebrows and eyes were curved. Her eyes looked like two shiningkes


    against the noonday sun.


    It was warm and peaceful outside.


    "I''ll share my snacks and my happiness with you," Michelle whispered in a sweet voice.


    Tim held onto the pile of snacks as if holding onto treasures.

 Chapter 754 Planting Strawberries

    Chapter 754 nting Strawberries


    After sending Tim away, Michelle walked back and forth in the living room. In her hand was a fresh


    strawberry.


    "Dad, where did you get these strawberries? They''re quite fresh and sweet."


    "I didn''t buy them. Leon gave us. He has his people send us strawberries every day."


    Stunned by what she heard, Michelle almost squeezed the half-eaten strawberry in her hand into a


    pulp.


    ''Leon once said that he would nt strawberries for me.


    I wonder if these were the ones he talked about.


    Could this really be it?''


    Michelle thought to herself.


    She stared nkly at the fruit in her hand. The strawberry''s natural sweetness lingered in her mouth. It


    was just as Leon described it to her before.


    While she was lost in thought, she put the fruit in her mouth and chewed on it absent-mindedly.


    Adams didn''t think anything was wrong with his daughter, and so he went upstairs to his room. While


    her parents had the habit of taking naps, Michelle didn''t.


    She just stood in front of the champagne roses for some time until Debra invited her to go out and have


    fun.


    As she saw Michelle stepping out of their home in the afternoon, ine smiled and reminded her to be


    careful on the way out. She took a stic basin and stopped in front of the clothesline.


    In the basin were Michelle''s bed sheets and covers. Since she mostly stayed in bed in the morning,


    ine couldn''t wash them until the afternoon.


    In the yard, many different clothes and nkets hung on the clothesline to dry. As soon as she finished


    hanging her daughter''s sheets, someone called out to her.


    "Aunt ine."


    "Who is it?" Poking her head out, ine saw that it was Leon. She quickly walked over and asked,


    "Leon, you''re here for Michelle, aren''t you? Well, she went out not long before you got here. Haven''t


    you seen her?"


    A little surprised, Leon answered, "No, I''m afraid I didn''t notice her on my way here. My sister asked me


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    to fetch something from her apartment near L University. I dropped by because Michelle has a spare


    key to Nina''s apartment."


    "Well, I guess that must be something important. Go in and have a seat first. I''ll help you look for it."


    With a gesture of her hand, ine invited him toe inside.


    Before going in, a grey bed sheet with white stripes caught Leon''s eye.


    He felt that the sheets hanging on the clothesline felt strangely familiar to him.


    The bed sheet and quilt cover looked like they had been used for years.


    Seeing that he didn''te in, ine asked curiously, "What''s wrong? Is there anything outside?"


    "No, not at all," Leon answered quickly. He then turned about and walked towards her.


    After a short wait, ine came back downstairs with a bunch of keys. She spread them in her palm so


    Leon could take a closer look at them. "Michelle''s keys are all here. She doesn''t take them with her


    since we have fingerprint door locks.


    But she does have a habit of collecting things. That''s why all these keys are chained up and stored


    together," she said.


    Leon examined each one and found the key to the apartment. He had used it for a long time, so it was


    easy for him to recognize.


    "It''s this one. Thank you, Aunt ine. I''ll get going now."


    "Okay," ine replied and walked him to the door.


    While passing through the yard, Leon stopped and stared at the familiar bed sheet and quilt cover


    again. He wanted to ask whose sheets those were, but after a second thought, he decided not to. It


    would be a strange question to ask, after all.


    ine followed his gaze and hesitantly asked, "Is there anything wrong with our yard?"


    Leon decided that he might as well ask the question since she already asked. "Aunt ine, whose


    sheets are those?" he asked her, trying not to sound strange.


    ine looked at him suspiciously.


    It appeared as if she was expecting an exnation from him. He knew that it still sounded weird, so he


    quickly added, "I think they are beautiful, that''s why I asked."


    Although ine had doubts about his question, she just smiled at him and said, "I see."


    In the end, she still didn''t tell him whose sheets they were. Leon''s curiosity wasn''t satisfied. He hurried


    to the apartment to see if his hunch was right.


    No one had lived in the apartment for three years. When Leon opened the door, he could smell the dust


    that had been sealed in for a long time. The tables, chairs, and sofa looked like they were hastily


    draped with whatever assortment of covers could be found.


    It was obvious that Michelle had returned here before she left.


    Instead of looking for what Nina asked him to fetch, Leon opened the door to his room first. His bed


    had no covers. Only the two bare pillows were there.


    All the sheets and covers were gone.


    He pushed open the door to the next room. He saw that the bed was neat. On one end were the sheets


    and covers for it, folded neatly and stacked. All the furniture and items in the apartment were still in the


    same ce. Only things were missing from his room.


    No wonder he felt that the bed sheet and quilt cover in the He family''s yard looked familiar. They


    belonged to him.


    In the dusty room, Leon wanted tough, but his eyes turned red. "Michelle, you silly girl."


    He remembered meeting Debra at the Silverhall Nightclub a long time ago.


    That night, Debra angrily revealed that Michelle had a crush on him for a long time.


    Ever since Debra told him that, he never really believed it. But it was always on the back of his mind.


    However, the pieces of the puzzle seemed toe together at this moment. Michelle must have liked


    him since a long time ago. It was just that she never dared to tell him.


    For a moment, he thought that the girl was stupid. But on second thought, he realized that they weren''t


    very different at all.


    He liked her as well, and he also didn''t have the courage to let her know.


    Back then, he was not sure whether Valerie liked him or not, but he still locked her in his castle. That


    was why the tragedy of the three people happened.


    Leon found what Nina needed in the apartment, and he sent it to the Serene Investigation Firm.


    It was already dusk when he picked up his phone and called Michelle.


    She and her ssmates were having fun in the booth of the Fragrance Restaurant at that time.


    There were only four of them¡ªDebra, Aron, Rainy, and Michelle.


    Rainy was on a business trip in Lexingport City, so Debra suggested that the four of them get together.


    They started drinking in the early afternoon, and now it was already dark outside. Of the four, Rainy


    was the tipsiest.


    She fell on Debra''s shoulder and burped. "It would have been so much fun if Lydia was here with us.


    It''s too bad that B City is so far away."


    "Austin is also there." Aron poured wine into everyone''s ss. "Let''s get together again when the two


    graduate!"


    "It''s a little difficult unless Lydiaes back. She''s nning to go back to her hometown, right?" Debra


    asked Michelle.


    Since knowing where the strawberries came from that afternoon, Michelle felt a bit uneasy. She was


    drinking more freely than she usually did. When they clinked their sses, she quickly downed the


    wine in one gulp.


    Soon enough, her cheeks were as red as peaches. She pressed the wine bottle against her face to


    cool herself down.


    Hearing someone calling her, she looked up in a daze. "What?" she muttered in confusion.


    "What happened to you, Michelle?" Debra rubbed her forehead. "You seemed to have drunk a lot."


    "No, nothing happened. I''m fine." Michelle grinned, revealing her wless teeth. "Leon nted


    strawberries for me."


    Aron was shocked. "What? Do you even know what it means*?"


    (*TN: In China, people also call hickeys strawberries.)


    At the same time, Debra was confused as well. She looked at Aron and asked, "Is that the same as


    what I think?"


    Clueless, he just shrugged his shoulders.


    "Oh, let me have a look." Excitedly, Rainy stood up when she heard what they were talking about.


    When she got close, she tried to peep into Michelle''s cor.


    "Come here. Let me see where the strawberries are. What did you dost night? Come on, tell us all!"


    Rainy''s breath reeked. Michelle''s face wrinkled when she smelled the strong scent of the alcohol. She


    let go of the bottle and crossed her arms over her chest as if to protect herself.


    "You pervert! Don''t pull my cor!" Michelle stood up and ran to Debra, forcing Aron to back off.


    He was speechless.


    For a moment, he almost lost his temper, but he was able to control himself. He told himself to be


    patient and not to argue with a drunk woman.


    When he noticed that Aron was a bit agitated, Debra reached out and grabbed his hand tofort him.


    "Tell me the truth. Did he really do that?" she asked, looking at Michelle.


    "Yes, he did," Michelle answered, giggling and nodding at the same time.

 Chapter 755 Confess To Each Other

    Chapter 755 Confess To Each Other


    Rainy rested her head on Debra''s shoulder as soon as she sat down beside. Before they knew it, she


    fell asleep.


    "Are you two in love?" Debra asked. There was a hint of concern in her voice, but then, she suddenly


    thought of something. "Hold on. Has Leon broken up with his girlfriend already? You know, that woman


    he brought with him at every party."


    Michelle tilted her head thoughtfully before nodding. She said, "Yes, he already did."


    "That''s good. Otherwise, you''ll be his mistress." Debra let out a sigh of relief. "Well, is he your


    boyfriend now?"


    Pouting, Michelle put her arms around Debra. "No, he''s still not my boyfriend."


    Debra was almost knocked down by the force of Michelle''s hug. With Rainy leaning on her left side and


    Michelle hugging her right, she felt like a tumbler.


    She could only sigh upon hearing that Michelle and Leon hadn''t made their rtionship official yet.


    Deep down, she was so pissed off that she could only lean back for now.


    Then, Aron stood up and went behind Debra. He felt indignant as he thought, ''I''m the only man here. I


    shouldn''t havee here in the first ce.''


    "That bastard! Leon is that rare scum of the earth. If I see him now, I will definitely give him an earful,"


    Debra scoffed.


    Upon hearing this, Michelle immediately jumped up to his defense. "No! You shouldn''t scold Leon!"


    "I''m done talking with you. Go to the bathroom and take a good look on your face. Then go ahead and


    have a wash." Debra shrugged off Michelle''s arms and pushed her away.


    "Fine." Michelle got up and went to the bathroom as she was told. Debra watched her walk unsteadily,


    starting to get worried about her friend. She then deposited Rainy on the table and assisted Michelle on


    her way to the bathroom.


    It was at that moment when a wave of dizziness hit Debra. She hadn''t noticed it while she was still


    sitting down, but now that she was standing up, she felt as if the floor she was walking on was no


    longer t.


    "Be careful." Aron looked at the two of them worriedly. Debra gave him an "okay" sign. As soon as the


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    two women were out of the room, a phone began ringing.


    It was Michelle''s phone. Aron picked it up and read the caller ID. It said, "My Brother." At this point, he


    didn''t even have to guess who it was.


    Nheless, he must back up Michelle on this.


    Aron hesitated for a moment, warring between answering the phone or not. In the end, he chose to


    ignore it. But the phone kept ringing again and again that he was forced to answer it.


    "Hello, Leon. This is Aron speaking."


    Leon sounded surprise when he spoke up over the phone. "Aron? Are you eating dinner together?"


    "Yes. Michelle just went to the bathroom. What''s up?" Aron''s voice was t and emotionless with no


    hints of anger. Nheless, he sounded stiffer and more formal than usual.


    They used to be polite to Leon for Michelle''s sake.


    Ever since Leon heard Debra call him bastard that night, he wasn''t expecting Michelle''s friends to be


    nice to him.


    The fact that Aron was able to talk to him calmly was already a surprising turn of events.


    Nheless, Leon didn''t care much about it. He asked, "Where are you?"


    Aron didn''t want to tell him at first. But on second thought, he had no right to interfere in Michelle''s


    rtionship.


    "We''re at the Fragrance Restaurant."


    "Thank you."


    However, Aron refused to say which room they were in. He was going to make Leon look for them


    instead.


    The two women came back to the room.


    Back in the bathroom, Michelle had washed her face with cold water and vomited. She came back to


    the room, feeling a bit confused. She was beginning to sober up, but she still felt a bit dizzy.


    "I think I can still drink some more. Shall we continue?" Michelle nced at herpanions quickly


    before pushing Rainy who was sleeping. In a low voice, she tried waking her friend up.


    But Rainy slept on soundly,pletely ignoring her.


    "Just forget it. We should stop drinking anyway. It''s been two hours since we''ve started, so let''s go to


    sleep now. Tomorrow is Monday after all, and we all still have to go to work. It''s not like back in college


    when we can just skip sses whenever we wanted." Debra sighed.


    A long time had already passed since they were students. But now that Debra brought up past


    memories, she couldn''t help but feel as if it was only yesterday. Nheless, the memories of those


    years were starting to grow hazy.


    Michelle tucked her hair behind her ear. Then, she reached for her phone and ced it inside her small


    bag which she slung across her shoulder. "Go home then, but I''m not going with you. I still have


    something important to do."


    Debra asked, "And what could that be?"


    "It''s something very important. It''s a big deal actually." Michelle stood up once more and spread her


    arms wide.


    "Care to tell us more?" This had piped Debra''s curiosity.


    Clenching her fist, Michelle said loudly, "I''m going to learn from Lydia. I think she is right."


    Debra lost interest in it. "Well, I wish you sess then."


    Aron echoed her sentiment and smiled. "You can do it!"


    "Thank you!" Michelle nodded at the two of them before opening the door and walking out of the room


    by herself.


    Debra couldn''t help but worry when she noticed Michelle''s unsteady gait. As she was about to offer


    driving her friend home, Michelle waved goodbye at them and told them to text her as soon as they got


    home safe.


    After Michelle walked out of the Fragrance Restaurant, the cold wind greeted her with open arms. It


    blew against her face, winding its way down her neck and sobering her up. But she dreaded bing


    sober. She needed liquid courage if she wanted to confess her love to Leon.


    Just like what Lydia said to her on the phone. "I like him. So even though he only needs someone to


    pretend to be his girlfriend so that he could ward off those other women, I will dly do so. I''ll be willing


    to be his fake girlfriend."


    And if that was what Leon needed to get over his previous rtionship, Michelle was willing to do that


    for him.


    She began to mentally prepare herself as she hailed a taxi. But then, she realized that the car that


    stopped in front of her looked very expensive and out of ce.


    Confused, Michelle stared at the car window as it slowly rolled down to reveal Leon''s handsome face.


    He looked back at her with a gentle expression and said, "Get in the car, Michelle."


    She rubbed her eyes subconsciously, thinking that all of this might be an illusion caused by her own


    drunkenness.


    Leon found her reaction amusing. It was clear that she was still debating with herself whether he was


    really there or not. He then opened the door to the passenger seat and said, "Yeah, I''m really here.


    Now get in the car."


    Michelle got inside the car, sitting down in a daze. She turned to look at Leon and couldn''t find the right


    words to say to him.


    However, Leon was strangely silent as he drove them down to the nearest quiet road. He hadn''t said


    anything else except those few words a while ago.


    He parked the car along a shadowy area and turned off all the lights.


    It was just the two of them in the dark. Silence wrapped around them like a nket. All they could hear


    was their soft breaths. Michelle held onto the strap of her bag tightly. She whispered, "Leon..."


    "Wait. Let me talk first. I have something to tell you." Leon''s voice was low and coaxing.


    Michelle shut her mouth obediently. In the darkness, she could hear the sound of a seat belt being


    unfastened beside her. The next moment, she felt a body hover near her. The heat emanating from it


    surrounded her.


    Suddenly, her heart began to beat wildly. She felt hot all over.


    A warm breath blew against her ears.


    Leon then said in a low and seductive voice, "Michelle, your phone''s password is my birthday. Your


    wallpaper is a photo of me and you. And..."


    He paused dramatically and felt her shiver against him.


    Once their eyes got used to the darkness, they could start to see the outline of each other''s face.


    Although he couldn''t see the blush on her cheeks, he could practically hear how fast her heart was


    pounding against her chest.


    Of course, he wasn''t sure if he was hearing her heart or his own.


    Maybe it was both. It sounded so messy and clear at the same time.


    The two of them were drifting closer to one another. Michelle''s face was growing hotter and hotter by


    the second. Leon had finally discovered her secret. She felt angry and shy at the same time. She


    snorted like a spoiled child.


    Leon felt his heart soften a bit upon hearing this.


    Leaning his forehead against hers, he gently stroked the shell of her warm ear. In a hoarse voice, he


    said, "You used the bed sheet and quilt cover I used, and..."


    The bed sheet and quilt cover he had used were very intimate things. When Michelle took them, she


    felt ashamed of herself. And now that they were facing each so closely, she could feel that same


    feeling of shame creeping up on her. Her face and neck grew even hotter.


    Even if she couldn''t see very clearly, she could still feel theyer of heat around her body.


    Michelle lowered her head in shame. She then began pushing him away, but he caught her hands


    firmly. The hand stroking her ear slowly slid down to her face until it settled on the hollow of her neck.


    The drag of bare skin against her bare skin rose goose bumps along her body. It was like a live wire


    running inside her.


    She couldn''t take it anymore. She said weakly, "Leon..."


    "I just have one question. Do you like me?"


    "Yes, I do." Michelle had her confession all nned out for tonight. But now that he asked her, the


    words just came out of her lips so naturally.


    Leon gasped upon hearing her admission. And when he spoke up again, his voice had gone even


    lower. There was something hidden beneath it¡ªa restraint sense of lust.


    "Who do you like?"


    "Leon."


    "And who likes Leon?"


    "Me..."


    "Very good. Now say that again." The tip of his nose brushed against hers. They were now sharing the


    same breath with how close their faces were.


    Pressing her lips together, Michelle said gently, "I like Leon." She paused for a second and the


    repeated it again. This time, her voice sounded firm and confident. "I like you, Leon."


    Time seemed to stand still until Leon finally swooped down to kiss her nose. He said, "I like you,


    too."

 Chapter 756 In A Relationship

    Chapter 756 In A Rtionship


    All of her life, Michelle had never thought that she would ever hear those words from Leon.


    At that moment, she felt like she was merely dreaming. She thought that the words "I like you too" were


    just figments of her imagination. Each was like a pebble falling into a pond, making ripples in her heart.


    As she realized that she wasn''t in a dream, that everything was real, tears welled in her eyes. After


    years of seemingly unrequited love, she wept from relief, her tears rolling unbidden down her cheeks.


    Meanwhile, Leon was worried that he had frightened her and caused her to cry. He reached out to wipe


    her tears, trying tofort her.


    "Why are you crying?" He moved back a little to give her some space to breathe.


    "I don''t know. My head hurts after all those drinks we ordered," Michelle answered softly. She pursed


    her lips tightly, trying to suppress her sobs.


    ''No wonder I smelled alcohol, '' Leon thought.


    He then put one hand on her head and rubbed it lightly. "We should sleep now. Your headache will be


    gone in no time. You''ll feel better."


    "Sleep? No, no, no. It''s too early for us to do that," she answered in a confused voice. Leaning back,


    she put her head against the ss window of the car.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Leon''s hand was left hanging in the air as her head dodged away. Though he couldn''t see her face


    inside the dim car, he noticed the nervousness in her voice.


    Looking at her through the darkness, Leon couldn''t helpughing. "What I mean is, I''m going to drive


    you home so that you can rest." To make fun of her even more, Leon paused for a second and added,


    "Of course, you can also go back with me if you want. I wish you would."


    "No way!" Shrinking back into her seat like a deted balloon, Michelle was both frightened and


    embarrassed. "No, we can''t do that. We shouldn''t."


    ''This is all going too fast between the two of us. I can''t go on like this, ''


    she thought.


    Even before she could fully process the fact that Leon liked her, he was already asking her to stay over


    at his house. It would be shameful for her to rush into things like that.


    Besides, she didn''t even know yet if he truly liked her. Or if he was just looking for a temporary


    distraction. Maybe he was just heartbroken, and like Colby, and needed someone to ease his pain for


    the moment. Even if it was the case, she was willing to do this.


    At this moment, Michelle was happier than she had ever been. The joy that she felt now was unlike


    anything she had ever felt before.


    She liked being with him.


    Michelle''s face was still flushed red from all the alcohol she consumed with her friends. She put her


    hands on her face and rubbed it with her palms, feeling the warmth of her cheeks. As her eyes shone


    in the darkness, she smiled softly to herself.


    "Leon, I have a headache and want to go home to sleep," she lied. The darkness helping mask her


    deception. Letting out a sigh, she then closed her eyes and leaned on the window.


    Leon raised his eyebrows slightly. "Alright, let''s get you home then," he answered with a smile.


    Between the two of them, it was a normal thing to say. But Michelle blushed.


    Knowing that she might still be embarrassed by their talk earlier, Leon didn''t turn the light on in the car.


    He was in a good mood and kept smiling along the way. From time to time, he nced at her. He saw


    that she had fallen asleep.


    The soft leather seat and the warmth of the car heater made it very cozy inside. She fell asleep in the


    passenger seat in no time. With her facing away from him, Leon could only see the back of her head.


    When they arrived at the gate of hermunity, Leon noticed that she was still sleeping soundly. He


    then parked the car in a quiet spot and left the engine on idle so the heater would keep her warm.


    Reaching behind him, he grabbed a pillow and a nket. Very gently, he reclined her seat, slid the


    pillow under her head, and covered her with the nket.


    As if enjoying the addedfort, she snuggled the nket while still asleep. Now she faced Leon


    slightly, and he could see part of her face.


    A sliver of light from a streemp not too far away shone on Michelle''s face. Leon saw that her cheeks


    were blushing. Perhaps it was the heater, or maybe the alcohol, he thought.


    For two or three hours, Leon contentedly sat in silence as she slept. Three years ago, he could only


    see the lights of hermunity from afar. He couldn''t even see Michelle''s house.


    Now he was sitting in the car, next to her. He didn''t need to look at the lights of themunity


    anymore.


    Three years had passed, and Michelle still liked him.


    He still liked her too, even though he had failed to find her during the past three years.


    It was gettingte. Leon knew that she might catch a cold if she stayed in the car all night like that. He


    bent over and shook her gently, trying to wake her. "Michelle, wake up. You''re home now."


    The pleasant, milky scent of her perfume filled his nose as he leaned closer to her. Leon swallowed at


    the sight of her red, tender lips. Overwhelmed by his senses, he even thought about waking her up with


    a kiss.


    But he tried his best to hold back his passion and to be decent. He didn''t want to frighten her with


    sudden advances.


    "Michelle, wake up," Leon said to her again, a bit louder this time. Finally, he saw her eyshes move.


    He sat upright in his seat when he knew that she was waking up.


    For the time being, he was determined to act decently.


    Still dazed, Michelle opened her eyes and sat upright, facing him. She patted her face as if to get


    herself back to her senses and then looked out the window. "Oh, we''re here at mymunity already.


    How did we get here so fast?"


    If she knew what time it was, she wouldn''t have said that.


    "Yes, we''re here. You''re home now," he answered in a gentle tone.


    Hearing his voice, Michelle was a bit startled. She woke up temporarily disoriented, not remembering


    the events earlier that day.


    Now she remembered that they had confessed their feelings and he kissed her.


    Slowly, she touched her nose with one finger. Her chest heaved slightly, and her heart beat faster


    inside her chest.


    She didn''t dare to look at Leon. With Leon''s eyes on her, she felt that the silence was bing


    unbearable. "Hey, Leon. Are we..."


    "Yes, we are," Leon answered even before she could finish her words. "We''re in a rtionship,


    Michelle. You want to take it back?"


    "No!" Michelle quickly looked up at him, a hint of eagerness in her eyes. Finally, she was able to meet


    his gaze. She found it difficult to look into his eyes at first, but at the same time, she was also being


    drawn into his eyes.


    In the past, her roommates had told her that a woman could see in a man''s eyes whether he was


    sincere or not.


    Thinking about this, she wanted to see what future his eyes held.


    But at the same time, she was afraid that she wouldn''t see herself in them.


    After a while, she turned away from his gaze. Staring out the window once again, she said in a low


    voice, "Leon, I''m not going to take back what I''ve said. So yes, I''ll be your girlfriend from now on."


    "Good. That makes me happy," Leon answered, smiling with satisfaction.


    Michelle nodded and asked in a low voice, "Leon, can we keep our rtionship a secret for the time


    being?"


    Deep inside, Leon was caught off-guard by her request.


    ''Why doesn''t she want others to know that we are in love? She said that she likes me, but why keep it a


    secret?'' he thought.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked worriedly. He was anxious to know the reason behind it.


    Without giving him a direct answer, she asked again, "Leon, is that okay with you?"


    When he saw the look in her eyes, his heart instantly softened. Leon couldn''t refuse her, so he had to


    give in to her request even though it left him feeling uneasy.


    The disappointment was drawn all over his face.


    He was so excited that they were finally together that all he wanted to do was announce their love to


    the world. However, the request dampened his spirits a bit.


    "Thank you, Leon." Michelle tried to smile, but she quickly held back.


    "Don''t thank me so quickly."'' Reaching out, Leon raised her chin with his hand. As their eyes met again,


    a sly grin appeared on his face. "Michelle, you have to give me something in return for that request."


    Michelle felt as if warmth spread from the spot where Leon had a finger on her chin.


    When he poked her forehead, she wouldn''t feel anything strange. But now, the sensation of his finger


    against her chin made her nervous. She felt hot, and her throat dried up.


    "What do you mean? What do I have to do in return?"


    "Let me kiss you." At this point, passion overcame Leon.


    In an instant, Michelle''s eyes widened. Her face flushed, and her heart beat quickly.


    Locking her fingers together, she raised both hands to cover her mouth.


    "Eh?" Leon had a puzzled look on his face as he looked at her. He appeared as if he was trying to


    figure out why she covered her mouth.


    "If I don''t cover the mouth, my heart is going to jump out." A muffled whimper came from behind


    Michelle''s palms as she lowered her eyes.


    But Leon didn''t give her a chance to lower her head. He raised her chin again and looked into her eyes


    intently.


    "Michelle, take your hands off. Trust me."

 Chapter 757 Ill Teach You

    Chapter 757 I''ll Teach You


    At Leon''s instruction, Michelle slowly took her hands off her mouth and lowered them obediently.


    As soon as her hands moved past her chin, Leon bent over and kissed her on the lips. His lips even


    touched her fingers.


    Instinctively, she pulled her hands back.


    Once again, their lips softly pressed against each other, locking perfectly. Michelle was not used to


    such intimacy. Everything that was happening right now was new to her. It was electrifying.


    She felt the warmth of their emotions spread all over her body.


    Inside her chest, her heart was beating faster and faster.


    ''Leon lied to me, '' Michelle thought to herself.


    Reading her mind, Leon whispered, "Open your mouth."


    Just as she parted her lips, Leon quickly put one hand at the back of her head. His tongue met hers.


    As lust burned through their bodies, Michelle''s vision blurred in the inferno.


    During the process, Leon had an erection.


    In their passionate kissing, Michelle could hardly keep up. She could hardly breathe, so she moved


    back a little.


    She felt as if she was going to drown if they continued any further.


    ''I can''t keep up. I feel as if I''m floating in the middle of the ocean. And I''m too tired to keep my head


    above the water, '' she thought.


    With his hot breath warming her face, Leonbed his fingers through her hair to soothe her.


    "Take it easy for a moment. Next time, I''ll show you how to breathe while kissing."


    Michelle''s blushing cheeks now turned an even deeper shade of red.


    After a while, Leon said, "Forget it. I''ll teach you now."


    "What? Mmmph..." His lips were on hers again.


    This time, Leon wasn''t in a hurry. He was rxed, taking his time to kiss her slowly. Now, their


    movement flowed as smoothly as their emotions.


    He was a patient teacher. He let her take it slow until she wasfortable enough to explore further.


    For a long time, they kissed again and again. Atst, Michelle''s body softened in his embrace.


    Exhausted, she leaned her forehead against his chest. After they had expressed their passion, she felt


    a bit shy to look at his face.


    Patting her softly on the back, Leon said, "Don''t be shy. I''ll turn around so I can''t see you."


    "Really?" Michelle asked in a low voice, tugging at his clothes with both hands.


    "Yes. I''ll just sit here and won''t walk you home."


    Michelle shook her head. "You don''t need to walk me home. Leon, you can turn around now. I''m going


    inside."


    "Okay," Leon answered, chuckling lightly.


    No other cars were driving around, and it was very quiet. Michelle felt his breath hit her as he tried to


    keep in his giggling.


    "Stopughing, Leon," Michelle said with a pout.


    "I didn''t mean it. You rubbed against my chest when you shook your head. It tickled me a bit," he


    exined.


    Embarrassed, Michelle didn''t know what else to say. She had med Leon wrongly.


    "Hey, turn around," she ordered, giving him a soft push. As promised, Leon looked the other way. She


    then lifted her head from his chest and opened the door. After taking onest glimpse at him, she


    stepped out of his car.


    She quickly ran towards her house with her head down.


    The cold night wind couldn''t blow away the warmth in her cheeks.


    Looking down, Leon noticed that he was still quite aroused. He turned his gaze outside and saw


    Michelle running towards her house. "Michelle, I really wanted to walk you home. If only you knew," he


    said with a sigh.


    Meanwhile, Michelle didn''t run straight to her home.


    Instead, she turned at a corner and hid behind some trees. From a distance, she could see the


    headlights of Leon''s car. She stepped into the open when Leon finally drove away, waving at the car as


    it sped into the night.


    Smiling, she whispered to herself, "Leon, for as long as we are together, I will always cherish you and


    make you happy. We''re going to make good memories together."


    When Michelle got to their doorstep, she saw that the lights were still on in the living room.


    She had called her parents earlier that evening to let them know that she was going out with her


    ssmates. She told them not to wait up because she would be homete. Lastly, she asked them to


    leave the light on for her.


    It never crossed her mind to check what time it was, so she thought it was still early. Once she had


    entered the house, she looked and around saw that her parents weren''t there. She then headed


    upstairs, climbing each step quietly like a thief.


    "I wonder why they went to bed early today," she muttered, gently closing the door behind her.


    She took out her phone and saw that it was already 11:05 in the evening.


    She was shocked. "I didn''t notice that it was already sote."


    After opening the door, she headed downstairs again to turn off the light in the living room. However,


    she forgot to bring her phone with her. Without the light from her mobile phone, heading back upstairs


    was tricky. In the darkness, she hit her leg against the steps. She knelt and cried out in pain.


    Tears rolled down her cheeks.


    Once back in her room, Michelle quickly sat on the chair and rolled up her trousers. There was a red,


    medium-sized bruise on her shin.


    With difficulty, she hopped on one leg to the cab. She rummaged through the assortment of items to


    find the ointment for bruises. When she finally found it, she applied it generously on her bruise, feeling


    instant relief.


    By the window, a bouquet of champagne roses sat peacefully. Seeing the beautiful flowers, Michelle


    sped her hands and prayed.


    For her, the bouquet really represented happiness.


    She had thought that the flowers wouldn''tst long after the rain. She had never expected that they


    would live again and look even better than before.


    Michelle was overjoyed.


    In the past, she couldn''t even keep a sulent nt alive. But now, after more than half a month, the


    roses were blooming better and livelier.


    ''Leon is my boyfriend now.


    I will pray sincerely every day so that our happinesssts,"


    she thought.


    Deep inside, Michelle believed that sincere prayers work miracles.


    However, once a flower is plucked from the ground, it can never bloom better than before. She didn''t


    notice that the flowers had been reced with new ones a few days ago.


    After washing up, Michelle looked around that her bed had new sheets on them. She felt anxious that


    her old ones weren''t there.


    It wasn''t until she saw the familiar gray sheets hanging on the clothesline that she felt relieved.


    It turned out her mother had washed them.


    Lying in the bed, Michelle couldn''t fall asleep. She would cover her face and giggle all by herself.


    Sometimes, she just looked up at the ceiling and bit the quilt, smiling.


    "Leon is my boyfriend now," she kept mumbling.


    If her parents saw how silly she looked, they would think that their daughter had lost her mind.


    The whole night, all she could think of was Leon.


    Eventually, the sun shone the first rays of morning light across the sky. Yet Michelle was still not sleepy


    at all. She was in high spirits and full of energy.


    She got up when her rm clock rang and started getting dressed. She applied a facial mask and then


    put on makeup.


    During her three years abroad, she had been very busy. She would miss Leon badly whenever she


    was idle.


    She needed distractions to keep her from missing him too much.


    During her time away, she had to learn new things to keep her mind busy in her free time. Among those


    was putting on makeup.


    After applying light makeup, she also used some lipstick. She was pleased when she looked at herself


    in the mirror. She smiled, beaming with energy.


    At this time, she received a message from Leon. He said that he would wait for her at the roadside and


    drive her to work.


    With a big smile, Michelle went downstairs. She even forgot about the pain in her leg.


    As she came down the stairs, her mother appeared with tes of breakfast. ine was stunned when


    she saw her daughter glowing and well-dressed.


    "Michelle?"


    "Good morning, Mom." As if she didn''t see the confusion on her mother''s face, Michelle proceeded to


    greet her father. "Good morning, Dad."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Adams was sitting at the table and reading the newspaper. He calmly smiled back at her and said, "You


    got up so early. You still have about two hours left before work, don''t you?"


    "Well, it''s good to be up early. It gives me extra time to prepare for the day." Michelle''s face was full of


    joy. She really looked ready to take on the day.


    Since she had only cooked two tes of breakfast, ine offered to make some for her daughter. "I''ll


    cook you breakfast. Why don''t you take a seat first?"


    "No, thanks, Mom. I''ll go grab breakfast outside. Here, let me help," Michelle answered, offering to


    carry the tes for her.


    ine followed her daughter closely and felt that she was acting a bit strange. She sat on the chair and


    asked, "Michelle, you seem quite happy today. Would you tell us about it?"


    When she realized that her mother was observing her with expectant eyes, Michelle froze. Her father


    was looking at her with the same look.


    ''Oh no!'' she cried inwardly.


    "Are you in love?" ine asked, hitting the nail on the head.

 Chapter 758 Like A Freak

    Chapter 758 Like A Freak


    Stunned by her mother''s question, Michelle blinked frantically as she tried toe up with an excuse.


    Mothers know their daughters the most. Without a doubt, ine knew that her daughter must have


    fallen in love with someone. Since Michelle seemed unwilling to admit it, ine decided to stop talking


    about it. "Well, it doesn''t matter. If someday you fall in love with a guy and get into a serious


    rtionship with him, you can bring him home for dinner and introduce him to us."


    Relieved, Michelle chuckled and sat next to ine. "I know that, Mom. Oh, by the way, thanks for


    washing my bed sheets yesterday," she said to her, holding her arm.


    "It''s nothing," ine replied, patting her gently on the face.


    "Next time, I''ll take care of theundry for you. Don''t worry about it, okay, Mom? You too, Dad. Alright?"


    Michelle offered.


    Adams replied, "Okay, I''ll let you know next time. From today on, your mom won''t go to work. You


    shoulde back early and have dinner with her. I still have some things to take care of, so I may not


    join you. Don''t stay out all night."


    He stressed thest sentence.


    "Got it, Dad," Michelle replied with a smile.


    "Don''t forget," Adams reminded her seriously.


    Standing at attention like a soldier, Michelle stiffly saluted. "Yes, sir!"


    Adam and ine shook their heads and chuckled at their daughter''s antics.


    Suddenly, ine remembered something. She looked at Michelle and said, "By the way, Mimi, Leon


    dropped by yesterday to get the spare key to Nina''s apartment."


    "What? He took it?" Deep inside, Michelle was a little reluctant to give it back to him. They had so many


    memories together in Nina''s apartment. One time, she even kissed him secretly as he slept. Before she


    went abroad, she went back to the ce to take his sheets with her.


    ''Wait!'' Michelle realized something.


    Last night, Leon did mention the sheets while they talked. He must have visited the apartment and


    found out about her secret.


    Realizing this, she felt very embarrassed. Her face flushed red almost instantly.


    Now Leon knew her secret.


    "Ah!" Michelle let out a muffled scream into her palms as she squatted down.


    Without a clue as to what was happening, both her parents were shocked. ine looked down at her


    and asked, "What''s wrong, Mimi?"


    Adams joined in as well. "What is it? Are you feeling any difort? Headache? Stomach pain? What


    is it?" Looking at his daughter as she tried to cover her blushing face, he kept on guessing what was


    wrong. "Is your face hurt? Why are you covering it with your hands?"


    As if nothing had happened, Michelle stood up with a straight face and dered, "I''m going to work


    now. Bye, Mom and Dad." She then sprinted outside as if a ghost was chasing her.


    Clueless, ine frowned. "Hey, what just happened?" she asked her husband.


    "Don''t worry about it. Seeing how fast she ran out that door, I''m sure she''s fine."


    They sat down and proceeded to eat breakfast.


    Once she was already far from their house, Michelle stopped to catch her breath. She put the back of


    her hand against her cheek and felt that it wasn''t hot anymore. After resting for a minute, she continued


    on her way, walking easily this time around.


    On the side of the road was a dark blue car with its windows rolled up.


    They had agreed to keep their rtionship under wraps, so that was why Leon couldn''t pick her up at


    her house.


    A smile appeared on his face when he saw Michelle drawing closer. She was a little different today.


    There was a certain liveliness to her as she walked towards the car. When she got in and sat beside


    him, he noticed that she was wearing makeup.


    His eyes sparkled as he looked at the beautiful woman beside him.


    Now, she looked more mature and provocative. The shades of her makeup highlighted the angr


    features of her face. Leon found her pink lips inviting, and he wanted to taste them.


    ''She must have dressed up especially for me. That''s quite adorable, '' he thought.


    Although the makeup made her appear more mature, she still looked like an obedient child as she


    fastened her seat belt and sat upright.


    Leon reached out and put his hand on her head. "Good morning, Michelle. Did you sleep wellst


    night?" he asked with a smile.


    "Yeah. It was alright," Michelle replied promptly.


    "Well, it''s good that you were able to get some sleep. On the other hand, I didn''t sleep at all. I missed


    you so much that I couldn''t fall asleep even if I tried. Did you miss me?" Leon asked her frankly.


    The question was so straightforward that it caught her off guard. She didn''t know how to react.


    ''Leon was not like this before!


    It''s as if I''m talking to a totally different person. When did he be so sure of himself?'' she


    wondered.


    Seeing her reaction, Leon raised one eyebrow. "It seems that you didn''t miss me, Michelle," he said,


    pretending to be sad.


    "But I did!" When she saw how unhappy he looked, Michelle told him the truth right away. "I missed


    you. I really did." Since she was a bit shy, she lowered her head and could not look at him as she


    spoke.


    "Really? But I don''t believe it," Leon teased.


    "It''s true, I swear." A little anxious, Michelle raised her head and peeked at him. His amber eyes were


    so charming.


    On the one hand, Michelle wanted to just stare right into the depths of his eyes. However, part of her


    also wanted to wake herself up from his spell. When she was about to look away, Leon''s hand pinched


    her chin.


    "If you kiss me, I will believe you." With a faint grin, Leon kept her facing him.


    When she heard the request, Michelle''s face turned red like a tomato. "Leon, you weren''t like this


    before! What are you even saying?" she said indignantly.


    ''How did this guy be so bold?


    Why won''t he believe me unless I kiss him?'' she thought to herself.


    She shuffled about, trying to get his hand off her chin.


    Of course, a delicate girl like Michelle wouldn''t be able to shake away Leon''s grip. After all, he worked


    out regrly. He wanted her to kiss him out of her own free will.


    Knowing that she couldn''t get rid of him, Michelle stopped and repeated, "Leon, you weren''t like this


    before."


    "I can''t help but be like this when I''m with you. So, are you going to kiss me or not? If you won''t, I will


    bite you."


    He drew close and blew to Michelle''s ear. "I will bite you like I didst night."


    Trembling, Michelle hastily kissed him on the cheek.


    The kiss was over so fast that it left him wanting for more. His desire for more made him act more


    boldly.


    Turning Michelle''s face to his, Leon said, "No. I want you to kiss here." He then pointed to his lips.


    Michelle was so shy that she almost cried. She called out his name in a low voice, hoping that he would


    let her go.


    Ignoring her pleas, Leon continued teasing her, "If you don''t kiss me, I''ll bite you. You''ll see."


    "Okay! Fine!" Her face red with embarrassment, Michelle red at him. She looked very adorable


    when she was mad, and it made Leon crave for her even more.


    With her eyes closed, she clenched her fists tightly and kissed him on the corner of his mouth.


    At the right moment, Leon tilted his head slightly so that her kissnded on the middle of his lips.


    Once again, her heart beat wildly inside her chest. It was just like when she kissed him secretly. She


    could only maintain the kiss for a second before pulling back. Lowering her head afterward, she sat


    motionlessly and did not speak a word.


    Leon reached out his thumb and wiped his lips. He could still feel the warmth left by Michelle''s kiss.


    Beaming, he said to her, "This is the first time you''ve ever kissed me."


    "No, it''s not," Michelle answered in a low voice.


    There were just the two of them in the car. The windows were rolled up, keeping the sounds of the


    outside world from entering. All they could hear was each other''s breathing. "No? Kissing on the cheek


    doesn''t count," he said.


    Michelle wanted to keep it a secret that she had secretly kissed him. She simply agreed with him so


    they could change the topic. "Okay," she answered with a nod.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Leon, when you went to Nini''s apartment yesterday, you must''ve noticed that your sheets were


    missing. I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to take them with me."


    "I know." Hugging her tightly in his arms, Leon was in a lively mood. "I know you took them, and that''s


    okay. To be honest, I''m d that you did. At least you had a part of me with you when you were


    abroad."


    "Leon, don''t you think I''m a freak?" Carefully, Michelle raised her head from his embrace. As soon as


    she had raised her head a little bit, Leon gently brought her back in his arms.


    He was afraid that he would lose control and have sex with her right now when he saw her face.


    Every night, Michelle slept on his sheets. For Leon, this was almost no different from her sleeping in his


    bed.


    The thought of it excited him.


    He quietly took a deep breath. "I''m more of a freak than you."


    "No, you''re not," Michelle replied in a serious tone.


    "Really, I am." He hugged her tighter. "I like it when you call me Leon."


    A bit confused, she asked, "What?"


    Leon chuckled and said, "I don''t mean normal times. I mean I like you call my name at certain times."


    When Michelle heard what he said, she felt even more confused.

 Chapter 759 Recommendation

    Chapter 759 Rmendation


    Bag in one hand and a cup of coffee in the other, Caroline arrived at her studio at about nine o''clock in


    the morning. Looking out to the road, she saw Michelle stepping out of a Rolls-Royce.


    From where she stood, she couldn''t recognize who the driver was. However, she could make out the


    license te number clearly.


    It was a rare license te number in Lexingport City. The driver must have powerful connections.


    The only person that came to Caroline''s mind was the man she met at the hospital, Leon.


    After the car drove away, Michelle saw Caroline by the building''s entrance. She hurried towards her


    and waved her hand. "Caroline!" she called out.


    Caroline stopped and waited for her to approach.


    Caroline could tell that Michelle was in a good mood. Not only she put on some makeup, but she also


    had a big smile.


    "Good morning, Caroline."


    "Good morning, Mimi."


    First, Caroline called her by her full name. Later, Michelle asked her colleagues to call her Mimi.


    With a smile, Caroline looked her up and down. "Good. Now you''re starting to dress up like a


    professional. Keep it up."


    Michelle smiled back shyly.


    The two of them headed in side by side. Although Caroline was tall, she liked wearing heels to work.


    She looked at least a head''s length taller than Michelle.


    She was Michelle''s senior schoolmate, and she looked after her all the time. In the past, Caroline was


    the only photographer in the studio. The staff''s duties mainly revolved around assisting her during


    shoots. At that time, most of their work was doingmercial projects.


    If Caroline hadn''t given her a break into the industry, Michelle would''ve had a hard time finding a job as


    good as hers in the country.


    By the time she joined thepany, Caroline''s reputation was just starting to build up. But even during


    those days, she was already considered to be among the top five in the industry.


    Many people wanted to work at the studio, but most of them failed to meet Caroline''s standards.


    The designers, producers, and operations staff in the studio were all veterans. A fresh grad without


    much prior experience, Michelle was the only rookie at work. For three years, she was only able to


    work with a handful of stars abroad because of her teacher.


    But without a doubt, Michelle was able to get a head start on other photographers her age because of


    Caroline.


    Since day one, Michelle always kept it in mind. She strived to make the most out of the opportunity and


    prove herself in the workce. Meanwhile, Caroline treated her as her own sister and cared about her


    very much.


    "Mimi, who drove you to work just now?"


    "My...uh...Leon," she replied.


    She wanted to my brother at first. Now that they were dating, she changed her mind and just


    mentioned his name.


    It wasn''t going to be the same from now on. Leon was her boyfriend.


    Luckily, her hesitation went unnoticed. "Leon is so good to you. No wonder someone asked you to take


    the publicity photos for them."


    "What kind of publicity photos?" Michelle asked, quickly shifting to work.


    "You''re so sharp when ites to working. Come with me to my office," Caroline said, patting her on


    the shoulder.


    Michelle was eager to do another shoot, so she happily followed along.


    When she wasn''t tasked with shooting photos, she worked in the studio with other colleagues to


    retouch photos and designyouts.


    Compared with those other jobs, she preferred to be out in the field and shoot the photos herself.


    Once inside the office, Michelle closed the door behind her. Caroline sat down on her chair and


    motioned for her to take a seat as well.


    "Mimi, are you and Leon close? I met him at the hospitalst time, but we didn''t talk much."


    "Yes. He has such a cute name, doesn''t he? And don''t you think he''s very handsome? For me, he''s the


    most handsome man in the world. And not only that, he''s also powerful and smart," Michelle praised


    Leon with enthusiasm.


    For a moment, Caroline was speechless as she looked at her.


    "Are you trying to convince me to go out with him?" she asked.


    "Of course not! Leon has a girlfriend," Michelle blurted out, her eyes wide open.


    "I know he has a girlfriend," Caroline answered as she turned on herptop.


    Hearing what Caroline just said, Michelle was shocked. "How...how do you know?"


    "Why are you so surprised? It''s not a big secret, after all."


    For Michelle, the words were like a bolt of lightning. Her legs felt weak underneath her. ''Did she


    recognize Leon when he drove me to work?


    She must have seen us!


    Should I kneel and beg Caroline to keep it a secret?''


    Putting her hands together, she pleaded, "Dear Caroline, can you please keep it a secret?"


    "Why? What''s going on? It''s not a secret. Why should I do that?" Caroline asked, without raising her


    head to look at Michelle. "Although Valerie and Leon haven''t confirmed that they are in a rtionship,


    they haven''t denied it either. Everyone in the circle knows that they are a couple. It''s an open secret."


    "What?" Michelle was stunned.


    It turned out that Caroline was talking about Valerie, not her. Although it meant that their secret stayed


    hidden, she couldn''t help but feel a bit sad and disappointed.


    Deep inside, she badly wanted to set the facts straight. ''They''re not together anymore.


    I am Leon''s girlfriend now.


    I guess he doesn''t rify it because he still loves her.''


    Dejected, Michelle lowered her head slowly. She was torn and didn''t know what to feel.


    ''Last night, Leon said that we are in a rtionship. It''s just that we won''t tell anyone.


    I am willing to keep it a secret, aren''t I?


    Well, it doesn''t matter. What''s important to me is that Leon and I are together now.''


    Thinking of this, Michelle was in good spirits again.


    While they talked, Caroline searched for the file that they needed on herputer. Staring at the


    screen, she said, "Mimi, I''ll send theplete file containing all the relevant information to you. But I


    still have to brief you about this project, though."


    "Okay, Caroline."


    "How about you call me Cara? I like how it sounds. It would be nice if you call me Cara, but I have


    goose bumps when Gray and the others call me that," Caroline said.


    With a grin, Michelle replied, "Okay, Cara. Can you tell me about this uing project?"


    "Sure enough, it really is pleasant to hear." Smiling with satisfaction, Caroline went back to the point.


    "The second Ballet Festival will be held in Lexingport City next March. It''s only November, so they''re


    still in the preparation stage. Right now, what they need is a publicity poster to promote the event.


    Someone rmended you for the shoot, and our studio will design the poster.


    If I''m not wrong, Valerie was the one who rmended you. The Ballet Festival was organized by


    their dance team, and she''s the star of the show."


    Michelle pressed her lips, feeling a little hesitant.


    When she noticed her reluctance, Caroline exined further, "I haven''t instructed Gray to ept the


    project yet. I want to hear what you have to say first. But I should also remind you that we don''t get this


    kind of project every day. If you do well, this would be a good opportunity for you to stand out and


    showcase your talent."


    As she listened to Caroline''s words, Michelle remembered that Nina told her to avoid Valerie at all


    costs.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There was no way to avoid her if she took this project. The model and the photographer had to


    ''I will just politely refuse Cara after she finishes her words, '' she thought.


    "The first Ballet Festival was sessful, so expectations are very high for the second one. Doing your


    best in this project can go a long way in building your career as a photographer. I hope you realize that.


    And I know you have what it takes to pull it off. Both your teacher and I think you have natural talents in


    this art form. You have a good eye, and you can really grasp the soul of the subject."


    After pausing for a moment, Caroline went on, "But you will also be under a lot of pressure. The


    photographer who took the publicity photosst time is my senior. They were supposed to invite him


    again this time, but Valerie chose you. She has a lot of influence on the decision-making in this project.


    Keep in mind that you may also get a lot of criticism if you don''t do it right. So, what do you think? I will


    respect whatever your decision may be."


    Michelle opened her mouth and was about to refuse her, but Caroline cut in, "Oh, I forgot to tell you


    that they''re paying quite a lot for this shoot."


    "How much is it?" Michelle immediately changed her mind.


    Stretching out her hand, Caroline drew the numbers in the air. Michelle agreed without hesitation.


    "Cara, I''m not afraid of criticism. Criticism can help me grow. What I need is experience, so I''ll take this


    task!"


    Caroline was speechless.


    ''Money talks, I guess.''

 Chapter 760 Emotional Harm

    Chapter 760 Emotional Harm


    Just as Michelle was leaving the office, she stopped at the door. She looked back at Caroline with a


    firm look on her face.


    "What''s wrong?" Caroline asked. Knowing Michelle well, she felt that something was up. She knew that


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Michelle only looked serious during photo-shoots.


    "Cara, I want to tell you a secret," Michelle said with a pout. "Leon and Valerie have already broken up.


    She''s not his girlfriend anymore."


    The shock was visible in Caroline''s eyes. "Justst week, I saw them together at the auction. She even


    made the highest bid that day. The Feng family must be really rich."


    Of course, they were rich. Although the Feng family wasn''t that rich on C Ind, they were richer than


    most families in Lexingport City.


    However, Michelle was from a humbler background. A lot of times, she would even wonder how she''d


    take care of Leon.


    She knew that she had to work harder to earn money.


    A bit depressed thinking about it, she didn''t say anything more.


    Back at her desk, Michelle sent a message to Lydia who was in B City.


    "Hey, Lydia. Leon and I are together now. I haven''t told anyone else, but I know I can trust you."


    Lydia replied in an instant, "Leon? How did that happen?


    Didn''t he just break up with Valerie? Do you think he''s serious with you?" Michelle replied, "Calm down,


    calm down.


    I know what I''m getting into. And besides, nobody forced me to be with him. It was my decision.


    We''re keeping our rtionship a secret for now. That''s why I haven''t told anyone. Debra thinks he''s a


    bad guy. But you know what? I honestly think he''s a good person."


    In response, Lydia just sent an emoji with a sarcastic smile.


    Michelle asked, "Aren''t you with Austin?"


    Lydia replied, "I shouldn''t have told you that. This way, you wouldn''t have epted Leon.


    The rtionship between me and Austin is different from yours."


    Michelle replied, "I think they are the same. The people we love don''t love us back. But we want is to


    be with them."


    Unable to deny it, Lydia became silent for some time.


    After a while, Michelle sent her two question marks. Still without a response, she just thought that


    maybe Lydia was busy.


    But another message came just as she was about to turn off her phone.


    In the message, Lydia wrote, "Michelle, I don''t want you to end up like me. Now, I already know how


    hard this can be. You''ve got to look after your own heart because no one will do that for you.


    When Austin and I got together, it was because he needed help keeping some women at bay. What I


    mean is that I''m just his girlfriend by name. But to be honest with you, I was happy.


    However, it isn''t easy at all. The longer I stay in this kind of rtionship, the more I want from him.


    I want to hold his hand and kiss him.


    But it''s an impossible situation. You know that, right? You''re my friend. I really don''t want you to suffer


    like me."


    For a second time, Michelle read her message carefully. "It seems we''re quite different after all," she


    replied.


    "Maybe. Just don''t make the same mistakes I did," Lydia answered back.


    "Leon didn''t just take my hand. He kissed me as well," Michelle exined.


    She waited for Lydia''s reply for a few minutes.


    But still, nothing came.


    Eventually, she felt that it was taking way longer than normal. She thought maybe Lydia''s hand was


    injured. "Are you alright? Is your hand hurt?"


    Another couple of minutes passed by, and still no response.


    "I need to rest, Michelle. Remember, you have to look after your own heart. Take care," Lydia finally


    replied.


    A confused look appeared on her face. Michelle sent her a few more messages before finally turning


    off her phone.


    After turning on herputer, she opened the e-mail Caroline sent her. She sifted through all the


    information systematically, listing down all the details she needed for the job.


    Once she finished taking notes for her uing shoot, she reviewed her past projects.


    Looking at her work, she couldn''t help smiling. Some colleagues noticed her smiling by herself and


    teased her about being in love.


    With a smile, Michelle just looked at them without confirming or denying it.


    At noon, everyone went to the canteen to have lunch. As long as Caroline didn''t have a project to


    shoot, she would have lunch with them.


    Although the staff were experienced professionals, the work environment was very casual. All of them


    seemed to have a good rtionship with each other, talking andughing during lunch.


    The canteen was in a beautiful ce. To get there, they had to walk through a picturesque stone


    pathway through thewn.


    Many colorfulnterns hung at the entrance. Inside, art pieces gave the canteen a vibrant atmosphere.


    Most of these were props from previous projects that Caroline put there on disy.


    As the objects were collected through all those years of Caroline''s career, they had great sentimental


    value to her.


    While everyone was waiting in line for food, someone came looking for Michelle. Both she and Caroline


    looked towards the voice and saw that it was Janice Zhou.


    All the staff knew her.


    She was very young and well-liked.


    "Janice, you''re here for lunch?" Gray asked.


    "No, I just finished lunch. I just dropped by because someone ordered food for Michelle. I couldn''t


    reach her earlier, so I went here to find her. Here you go, Michelle," Janice said with a smile.


    "Sorry, I forgot to bring my phone," Michelle apologized, taking the paper bags from her hand. "Thank


    you, Janice. Do you know who ordered it?"


    "I have no clue, sorry."


    After Janice left, Michelle peered into one of the paper bags. She saw a dozen strawberries neatly


    packed inside a clear, round container.


    Instantly, she knew who sent them over.


    It was from Leon. Thinking of him, she couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "I knew it. You really are in love. Be honest, Mimi. That''s from your boyfriend, isn''t it?" Gray teased.


    "No, no," Michelle denied, shaking her head.


    But her blushing cheeks gave her away easily. All the others banded together to tease her. Even


    Caroline joined in to make fun of her. "Mimi, even if you two aren''t in a rtionship yet, you must like


    him already, right? It''s so obvious."


    Without saying anything, Michelle turned around and sat down.


    "That lucky girl. Since nobody orders lunch for us, we all have to wait in line," Gray said yfully.


    The studio was spacious, but there weren''t many employees. After a couple more minutes, they were


    already back with their food. Seeing the food that Michelle had, they seemed to have lost appetite for


    theirs.


    Gray couldn''t help swallowing as he imagined the taste. "Can I have a sip of your soup? The food here


    in our canteen is the same as in a top restaurant. Our chef here is well-known as well.


    But, the food Mimi got is just on another level. I don''t even think I can afford it." Then Caroline sat


    beside Michelle and stared at the strawberries. "Mimi, can I have one?"


    "Of course you can have one, Cara. I don''t mind sharing my food with all of you. But you have to leave


    some strawberries for me," Michelle answered gently. She looked at the three dishes and the soup on


    the table. "You can have the dishes. They are too much for me, anyway."


    Unsurprisingly, Gray was the first to dig in. "I just want to have a sip of soup."


    "Thanks a lot, Mimi." The rest of the team then started to share the food.


    Opening the pretty box, Cara took a strawberry and noticed the logo on the packaging. "Hmm. Dream


    Manor. Mimi, look at this logo. Do you know who owns this ce?"

 Chapter 761 Youre So Quick

    Chapter 761 You''re So Quick


    "I don''t know who''s the owner," Michelle answered.


    "Dream Manor? Really?" A female colleague couldn''t believe it. When she reached out and turned the


    box around, she saw the logo on the box. "It''s true."


    Michelle tilted her head in confusion. "Why? What''s with Dream Manor? Also, what''s wrong with these


    strawberries? They seem to be ordinary to me."


    "You''re right; these strawberries might be ordinary, but Dream Manor isn''t. It''s in the suburbs." Gray


    spoke as though he had a deep knowledge of what he was talking about. "Usually, strawberries are


    either nted in greenhouses or the field. However, these are nted in a manor.


    Mimi, try to imagine what a manor looks like. While this manor isn''t very big, it''s as dreamy as its name


    suggests. It has an overall girlish and elegant feel to it, designed by a famous architect. You can only


    imagine how grand it looks.


    What makes it stand out is the strawberries growing inside. The sight is so magnificent that it can be a


    great tourist attraction.


    But no one''s allowed inside. When I trieding in, I was barred from entering. Even when Caroline


    tried visiting the ce, the owner didn''t allow her to enter. I''ve heard people say that the owner is


    particrly influential within themercial circle.


    My point is that their strawberries are never for sale. What a waste!"


    Caroline interjected, "I''ve talked to Tasha, the owner, about this before. She told me that the


    strawberries aren''t for sell. They''re gifts."


    "Yes. Even May, the best actress, can''t get her hands on them." Gray looked at Michelle and the


    strawberries in front of her. The more he looked, the stronger his curiosity grew. "Do you really not


    know Tasha? How did you manage to get the strawberries?"


    Michelle shook her head. She had no idea who Tasha was.


    ''Leon was the one who sent me these strawberries, so he must know Tasha, '' she thought.


    Then, she remembered that Leon had promised to nt strawberries for her, which meant that Tasha


    was either his friend or his subordinate.


    "If Mimi doesn''t know Tasha, then the one who sent the strawberries to her is someone who knows


    her," a female colleague said. "Mimi, who sent you those strawberries?"


    Everyone fixed their eyes on Michelle.


    "Sorry. I can''t tell you." A small smile formed on Michelle''s lips. "C''mon, let''s eat. The dishes are getting


    cold."


    When the people around her noticed that she didn''t want to talk about it, they stopped asking further


    questions.


    Caroline kept her eye on Michelle, deep in thought.


    After everyone was done eating lunch, they went back to their desks. Gray stopped Michelle and said


    to her, "If you have any connections with Tasha, please help me. Caroline likes the design of Dream


    Manor as well as the strawberries there.


    She''s a big fan of the manor''s designer since she also likes designing. Just look at our studio. Before


    Caroline came around, it was nothing but a deserted warehouse. Only she had the vision of what it


    could be and was able to redesign and rebuild it from scratch. Can you help me? I''ll do whatever you


    want me to do in the future."


    Although he and Caroline were the same age, Caroline appeared more mature.


    Compared to her, Gray was easy-going. He would oftenugh and joke around like a young boy far


    from maturity.


    Michelle smiled at him. "Okay. I can''t promise anything, but I''ll give it a try."


    Gray burst into a joy. "Thank you so much! I''ll never forget your kindness."


    When she went back to her desk, she saw several missed calls and messages on her phone. They


    were from Leon.


    At 11:45 a.m., he texted, "I''ve ordered lunch for you. Enjoy your meal. Let me know once you''ve


    received it."


    He sent another text at 11:50.


    "Michelle, have you received it?"


    Then, another one at 12:00.


    "You haven''t replied to me yet. You must be very busy. Anyway, the delivery man told me that you


    already got it."


    The next one was time-stamped at 12:10.


    "Michelle, I think you should take a picture of it and send it to me. That''s what others do. They send a


    picture to their boyfriend and say ''Thank you, my dear.''"


    As Michelle read the messages, she couldn''t help but chuckle, which almost woke up her sleeping


    colleagues. Not wanting to disturb them, she walked out with her phone.


    Since then, she started taking photos of her lunch and send them to Leon every day.


    When she got outside, she continued scrolling to read thest few messages.


    At 12:20, Leon sent multiple messages.


    "I called you, but you didn''t pick up.


    Is your phone not with you?"


    "Michelle?"


    "Michelle?"


    She could feel his anxiety through his messages.


    The thought of Leon getting extremely worried about her scared Michelle. She wanted to run to him


    immediately and let him know that she was safe.


    Touched by his concern, she decided to call him back immediately.


    Within a matter of seconds, Leon picked up. It was so fast that Michelle was taken aback the moment


    she heard his voice.


    The reason why he answered so quickly was that he had been waiting for her call. "Michelle, do you


    miss me?" Leon asked.


    She nodded slightly. "Mm..."


    "What? Just tell me yes or no." His voice was so gentle and charming that it further bewitched Michelle.


    With her face blushing, she replied, "Yes."


    A yful smile started to form on Leon''s lips as he continued to tempt her.


    "Who are you missing?


    Huh? Tell me who you miss."


    Leon had always been like this. He kept making her express her love for him.


    As obedient as ever, Michelle said in a soft voice, "Leon, I miss you."


    "Honey,e out. I''m at the intersection where you got off this morning."


    When she heard that Leon was only nearby, her heart skipped a beat.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked out the window and saw that the sun was shining brightly as it did yesterday.


    Quickly, she ran outside, leaving her coat. Even though it was sunny, the wind was still cold. Without a


    coat to shield her from the wind, she couldn''t help but shiver.


    Despite that, she continued to run towards the roadside.


    At the intersection, Leon sat inside his car. When he noticed her approaching, he honked at her twice.


    For a second, Michelle was startled by the loud noise. When she came to her senses, she ran over to


    the sidewalk and headed towards the car.


    When she got there, the door of the passenger seat was already opened, and she saw Leon smiling at


    her. He was wearing Bluetooth earbuds.


    "Michelle, get in."


    "Leon, why are you here?"


    "Don''t you miss me?" he said cockily with one hand on the steering wheel. His smile grew wider the


    more he looked at Michelle. "I''m here because you miss me."


    "Wow, Leon, you''re so quick."


    "Not really." He narrowed his eyes at her. "Michelle, you can''t say that I''m quick. You can only ask me


    to be faster. Do you understand?"


    She nodded, missing the hidden message behind Leon''s words.


    He looked at her glistening eyes and pink lips. The sudden need to be on top of this woman surged


    within him.


    Leon distracted himself from his lustful thoughts and pulled Michelle into his arms. "Let me hold you for


    a while."


    "Okay." Michelle buried her face in his chest and didn''t know what to do with her hands. After all, they


    had never hugged each other this closely before.


    Her face started to burn as her lips began to dry.


    While Michelle was in his arms, Leon got a call from Wynn. Thankfully, that didn''t ruin the moment


    since he was wearing Bluetooth earbuds.


    He continued to hold the girl of his dreams in his arms. The longer they were in that position, the more


    he was aroused. He wanted to hang up, but identally answered the phone.


    Michelle happened to speak at this time.


    "Leon, are you done? Hurry up. I''m going back to work."


    A shocked look came over Leon''s face.


    "What?!" Wynn couldn''t believe what he was hearing.


    He tried to get it out of his mind, but couldn''t.


    "You bastard!"


    he cursed at Leon and ended the call.

 Chapter 762 A Three-Month Time Limit

    Chapter 762 A Three-Month Time Limit


    Leon wanted to get to know Michelle more intimately, but he was also afraid that he might scare her


    away if he pushed back too hard.


    So he gently patted her back and she raised her head. Her face was red.


    Leon felt his chest was hot.


    He then asked, "How about I pick you up after work? We''ll have a nice dinner and then go to the


    cinema."


    "That sounds great!" Michelle was ecstatic about the n.


    "Good." Leon then reached out to pinch her cheek. But Michelle could only smile even more brightly.


    Suddenly, a phone started ringing.


    It was Michelle''s.


    She pulled out her phone and discovered that it was her father calling her. She hushed Leon and told


    him, "It''s my father. Please keep quiet."


    And while Leon did as she asked, he couldn''t understand why he had to keep their rtionship a secret


    to her parents. Michelle was stubbornly being silent about the matter. She wouldn''t tell him the reason


    why.


    One thing he was sure of was that Michelle liked him.


    And he liked her back as well.


    However, she obviously didn''t want to make their rtionship public, so he agreed to hide it for now.


    He did not like the idea of keeping their rtionship a secret, but he had to bear with it for the time


    being. When he couldn''t take it any longer, he''d force the truth out of her eventually.


    That thought was enough tofort him.


    "Very well then. I won''t make a sound." Leon lowered his voice into a whisper. It made him feel like they


    were kids again, doing something behind their parents'' back.


    It was an interesting feeling.


    Michelle answered her phone. "Hello, Dad."


    "Mimi, I''ll be going home veryte today. Go home after work and have dinner with your mom, okay?"


    Adams'' voice was kind and soothing from the other side for phone. But then, another voice spoke up,


    calling him over quickly. He turned around and nodded.


    It seemed like he was very busy indeed.


    "It will be fine, Dad. Just go focus with your work. I promise I won''t leave Mom alone at home." But


    deep inside, Michelle was starting to feel guilty. She turned to look at Leon, smiling apologetically at


    him.


    Meanwhile, Leon was stunned. ''Does that mean our first date won''t work out?''


    He didn''t take it as a good omen.


    "I have to go back to work now."


    "Okay, Dad. Bye."


    The guilt on Michelle''s face was obvious. With her wide eyes, she looked at Leon''s face and said,


    "Leon...I..."


    She couldn''t find the right words to tell him.


    Leon had heard her entire conversation with her father over the phone, so she didn''t have to say


    anything anymore. Apparently, they would have to push back their ns for tonight.


    Just the mere thought of it made him feel a bit depressed. The news was like a ssh of cold water. It


    had burst his bubble of happiness.


    Their date night was gone.


    ''I shouldn''tpete with my mother-inw for Michelle''s attention, right? This might not be good for


    our rtionship in the long run.


    Our rtionship is just at its early stage after all. Things will eventually go smoothly after some time.''


    Leon felt reassured by this thought. He then turned to Michelle andforted her. "It''s alright, Michelle.


    It''s just you and your mother during dinner tonight, right? Maybe I can go to your house and have


    dinner with the two of you?"


    If they couldn''t go on a date alone, he might as well go to her home and spend time with her there.


    Leon had been there many times already. At this point, her whole family were used to his presence.


    They even weed him warmly. But now that their rtionship had changed, things might not be the


    same as before.


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea right now." Michelle shook her head rigorously, rejecting his suggestion.


    Leon''s face darkened at her reaction. He pulled her closer to him and said angrily, "Are you ashamed


    of me? Is that why you''re trying to hide our rtionship from your parents?"


    "No, that''s not it. But my mom just can''t find out about the truth. Promise me, Leon. Nobody can know


    about us." Clutching his shift tightly against his chest, Michelle looked up at him with pleading eyes.


    She thought, ''I need to keep this a secret. Otherwise, people might start ming Leon if we break up in


    the future.''


    She couldn''t let such a thing happen.


    It was Leon who fulfilled her dream and helped her.


    Nheless, he was nothing but insistent on the matter. "But if we don''t tell her, your mother won''t


    know, right?"


    "But she will." Michelle was starting to feel so anxious that she could feel tears threatening to spill down


    her eyes. Her hands were pressed closely against his chest.


    "If youe over to my house, I won''t be able to keep my eyes off you. And my mom will notice it.


    My parents have been suspecting that I''m in lovetely, and I wasn''t even trying to hide the fact that I


    do like someone. I just haven''t told them who I''m in love with.


    My parents have been telling me to bring my boyfriend home and introduce him to them as soon as our


    rtionship turns more serious."


    The sunlight got filtered through the window and fell down on Michelle''s face. It was nestled


    As soon as Leon heard her say that she wouldn''t be able to keep her eyes off him, he couldn''t get her


    words out of his head. It was probably the best sentence he had ever heard in his entire life. It filled him


    with warmth.


    Moreover, he was starting to understand why Michelle wanted to keep their rtionship hidden. She


    wanted to make sure that their rtionship was stable first before letting other people know about it.


    "Michelle, do you think our rtionship is still unstable?" For him, Leon knew that he was fully


    He thought, ''I have liked her for three years already. How can I not be sure about this rtionship?''


    Michelle nodded and thought what Leon said was right. If Leon came out of the shadow of being


    lovelorn and really fell in love with her, then their rtionship would be stable.


    And then, she would announce to the world that Leon was her boyfriend.


    Just thinking about it made her feel so happy.


    All of a sudden, the future seemed to much brighter than before.


    "Leon, let''s make our rtionship public as soon as it''s stable. After all, we''ve only confessed our


    feelings to each other yesterday." Michelle rubbed her head against his chest, sending delicious shivers


    down Leon spine.


    He pulled her away and touched her forehead dotingly. "Oh, I see. Then how long will it take to stable


    after we are in love? When will we stop hiding our rtionship?"


    "This thing can''t be measured by time."


    "But you just counted how long we''ve confessed our feelings to each other. You said the reason it was


    unstable was because we''ve only just been together for two days." Leon then pinched her cheeks. She


    pouted and swatted his hands away.


    "So please give me a deadline."


    "Hm..." Michelle seemed thoughtful for a while. "A year?"


    Leon tightened his grip on her face.


    "Ouch! That hurts!" Michelle cried out pitifully. Her eyes were starting to turn watery.


    Leon''s face softened, and he finally released his grip on her cheeks.


    Meanwhile, Michelle thought that Leon would think that a year was too short. So she added, "Or two


    years?"


    Leon red at her. "What?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ''Why are you prolonging it?'' he thought.


    Michelle looked straight into his eyes. The tone of her voice changed. "Three?"


    Before she could add anymore, Leon swooped down to kiss her. The suddenness left her feeling dizzy.


    Leon said angrily, "Stop adding more years. Let''s just stick with less than a year."


    "Twelve months?" Michelle was still so stunned by the kiss that she didn''t know what she was saying


    anymore. Her thoughts were just full of that unexpected kiss.


    "Twelve months is also the same as a year." Leon was starting to get annoyed, so he kissed her again.


    ''Again?''


    Michelle widened her eyes as Leon kissed her again.


    It wasn''t long before she felt like her brain wascking sufficient oxygen after being kissed two times.


    She argued, "The numbers also different!"


    And even though Leon was irritated, heughed.


    "Say that again."


    "How about eleven months then?"


    Leon gave her another kiss. As soon as their lips parted, he noted the shy flutter of her eyshes.


    "Give it another try. I''ll keep kissing you until I''m satisfied with your answer."


    "Nine months?"


    He kissed her again.


    Michelle seemed to panic. She looked out the window where several cars and people were passing by.


    Subconsciously, she wanted to shrink back, but Leon had such a firm hold on her. He then pinched her


    chin to draw her attention back to him.


    She said nervously, "Six months?"


    He kissed her again.


    Michelle was getting so embarrassed that she had to close her eyes. "Three months!"


    She waited for two seconds, but no kiss came.


    She slowly crack open an eye and found that Leon was smiling at her. He was finally satisfied with her


    answer.


    ''Three months! But how can I make Leon fall in love with me in just three months?''


    Michelle was starting to feel anxious.


    Then, Leon kissed her again.


    Before Michelle could say anything else, he said, "This is your reward."


    Michelle blinked. ''Is he making fun of me?''

 Chapter 763 Delegate Power

    Chapter 763 Delegate Power


    After Leon had dropped Michelle off to work, he dialed Wynn''s number and called him while driving.


    "Why did you call me just now?" he asked.


    "Are you done? That''s pretty fast! Are you dating Michelle now?" Wynn asked, pretending that he didn''t


    hear Leon''s question.


    Leon had sworn to keep their rtionship a secret from others, but there was nothing he could do if


    Wynn had already guessed the truth.


    So in a happy tone of voice, he said, "What do you think?"


    "Then that''s true! Does that mean a congrattions is in order?"


    "Mm-hmm. But anyway, you must make sure to keep your mouth shut about it. We don''t want to go


    public yet." Leon slightly raised his eyebrows.


    "Wow. That sounds exciting. But I understand what you mean. If you let everyone know about your


    rtionship, there will surely be an uproar. You two have to be prepared before you decide to go public


    with it. Poor Michelle though."


    Wynn sighed. He suddenly perked up as if realizing something. "Oh wait. You''ve been looking for her


    during the past three years. Now that you finally get what you want, why do you end up keeping your


    rtionship a secret?"


    "I''m the poor one, not Michelle." Leon sighed.


    "What?" For half a second, Wynn was too stunned to speak. Then, he burst intoughter. "Oh I see it


    now. It''s Michelle who wants to keep your rtionship a secret. Could it be that she''s ashamed to call


    you her boyfriend?"


    Leon scowled upon hearing that.


    "I''ll hang up," he threatened through gritted teeth.


    "Wait! I still have something important to tell you." The smile on Wynn''s face was gone now. It was


    reced by a serious look. "Your father wants to know when you will being back. In the past, it


    was usually your mom asking. But yesterday, your father himself asked me that. It seems like he wants


    you to return home as soon as possible. He probably wants to delegate power to you."


    Leon narrowed his eyes and said, "But it''s too early for that. I''m only twenty-seven years old. People


    won''t listen to me."


    "That''s bullshit! Admit it. You just don''t want to go back. You''ve been giving them this same excuse for


    two years now." Wynn seemed adamant in making Leon admit the truth. "In the past, you didn''t want to


    go home because you had to look for Michelle. And now that you two are finally together, you don''t


    want to be separated from her again.


    And I understand that you two are still in the early stages of your rtionship. I also don''t think it''s wise


    to take Michelle away from her family. But you can''t run away from your responsibilities forever. I don''t


    think your parents or her parents will approve of your rtionship. Maybe Michelle''s parents will be


    more strongly against your rtionship."


    Wynn had known Leon for so long now. He might even be the only one in the world who knew him


    inside and out.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The two fell silent for a moment until Leon finally said, "Wynn, you really are good at putting a damper


    on my mood."


    He didn''t sound angry, and his eyes were strangely calm. But the joy from before had already been


    extinguished.


    The only person that could bring that same spark in his eyes was Michelle, his origin of joy. Just her


    mere presence could infect him with so much happiness.


    With that, hepletely ignored the fact that they would not date this evening. He typed in his


    destination in Google Maps, the Stone Road.


    Then, he said to Wynn, who was on the C Ind, "Three months. I''ll return home in three months."


    "It''s almost December now. Does this mean you''ll be celebrating the Chinese Spring Festival there?"


    Wynn seemed to ponder on this for a moment. "That''s okay. Just make sure to bring Van and Don with


    you after the Chinese Spring Festival."


    "Okay." Feeling suspicious, Leon then asked, "Why did my father suddenly want to delegate power to


    me? He''s barely fifty years old, so he''s still strong and healthy. Isn''t he nning to resign at the age of


    sixty? Why did he change his mind?"


    "There was a rumor that he was ill. But he''s still healthy and strong. So now, everyone thinks that the


    rumor is not right. As for me, I have a gut feeling about this, and I think my guess is right."


    Wynn paused dramatically, purposely teasing Leon. "Do you want to hear it or not?"


    "What do you want from me?" Leon already knew what Wynn was trying to do.


    "You really do know me! Well, you have a ssmate named Avril, right? And you''re in friendly terms


    with each other. Can you give me her number?" Wynn asked excitedly.


    Avril was Leon''s college ssmate who would gain weight after eating desserts. He hadn''t seen her for


    three years now and had only contacted her online a handful of times since theyst saw each other.


    Thest thing he had heard about her was that she was studying for a doctorate in finance at a


    prestigious school. It seemed like she had been very busy since then. He, too, had other things to do. It


    was why they seldom contact each other over the years.


    However, that didn''t mean they were no longer friends.


    Back then, they nned on meeting up whenever they had spare time. But after a year had passed,


    the two of them realized they couldn''t be pulled away from their own businesses.


    Nheless, Leon was surprised when Wynn mentioned Avril. "Aren''t you on C Ind? Did you meet


    her? What happened?"


    "Yes, I met her." It seemed like Wynn didn''t n on telling him anymore about their encounter. It was


    terrible anyway.


    He was stripped off his clothes in public and he was even given a check, which was said that it was


    In his opinion, it was humiliating.


    He didn''tck money at all.


    At that point, he had never felt so humiliated in his entire life.


    Even though Leon once put his information online and ask him to sell himself as a punishment, Wynn


    had never really slept with any woman.


    Wynn forced a smile and said, "I like her. So give me her number. You''re in a rtionship right now, so


    you have moral duty to help your single friend."


    Leon was pleased to hear that Wynn had found someone he liked. Finally, there was a woman out


    there who caught his friend''s attention. As Wynn''s long-time childhood friend, he would fully support


    him.


    "I''m still driving, and I''ll give it to youter." Leon''s low spirit was slowly rising up again. Then, he


    remembered what Wynn had said back when they were still eighteen years old.


    Back then, Leon asked if Wynn wanted to be in a rtionship. He replied, "I hadn''t really thought about


    it. My duty is to be your bodyguard and assistant. I must protect you until myst breath."


    Those were the words that their coach always said to Wynn. After all, Wynn''s duty was to protect Leon.


    At this point, the idea had been deeply ingrained in Wynn''s mind.


    For years, Leon tried to uproot that idea from his friend''s head, but he failed. Nheless, he never


    gave up. He swore to himself that he would find someone who Wynn could fall in love with.


    So he always told Wynn to date women. However, Wynn mistook it for something else. In the end, he


    became a womanizer. But he was responsible enough to keep everything chaste.


    For now, Leon was happy to hear about Wynn''s attraction to Avril.


    Wynn had never admitted to liking anyone before.


    Avril was the first.


    Smiling, Leon said, "I''ll help you with her."


    "No. I''ll be okay." It seemed like Wynn hadid on his acting too thick. And now, Leon thought that Avril


    was special to him.


    "Okay then. Take your time to court her." Leon had made up his mind. He was willing to do everything


    to do the matchmaking.


    Calming down a bit, Wynn decided to change the topic. "Something might have happened so that you


    parents decide to resign."


    "What could possibly change their minds? Is there anything else that could have changed them? I think


    only Nini, Van, Don and I are able to do so?" Leon asked.


    "Yes. I believe it''s rted to the princess. Haven''t you seen the princess and her husband''s WeChat


    Moments?" Wynn asked.


    He didn''t want to voice out what they posted. But deep down, he was green with envy.


    "I''ve blocked their Moments since they set off for their honeymoon." It was then that Leon finally


    realized something. "So my parents are envious of them, right?"


    "Yes," Wynn replied calmly.


    Leon couldn''t help butugh. "I see it now. My father has already been on the throne when they got


    married, so they never had time to go on their own honeymoon. In fact, I can''t even remember thest


    time they spent more than half a day alone together."


    "Oh. That sounds a bit miserable." Wynn couldn''t help but feel sorry of them.


    Leon also felt sorry for his parents. "They only got maybe six hours or eight hours at most to rest."


    "Then...?" Wynn probed.


    Leon assured him, "I''ll be back in three months."

 Chapter 764 A Knife On Her Throat

    Chapter 764 A Knife On Her Throat


    At the Stone Road


    As Leon was steadily parking the car, he noticed the dog, Nine, lying on the ground. Its white hair was


    all spread out all around it.


    Upon hearing the car door opening, Nine looked up and stared at him. It then stood up quickly, wagging


    its tail to greet him.


    Its eyes had sparked up in delight and anticipation, but the light soon extinguished upon seeing Leon.


    Depressed once more, it lowered its ears and stopped wagging its tail.


    Slowly, it lied down on the ground and continued to wait.


    Leon bent down to pat Nine''s head, ruffling the tuft of hair there deliberately.


    He then said angrily, "Do you really dislike me that much, Nine?"


    Nine didn''t even react.


    Leon asked again, "Is this your way of weing me?"


    But Nine continued to ignore him.


    Leon smiled and said, "Since you''re so quiet, I''ll take it that you are weing me."


    Nine reacted by closing its eyes.


    Leon couldn''t believe his eyes.


    The guard who had witnessed the whole scene was stunned.


    He wasn''t expecting Nine to behave that way towards Leon.


    For a moment, he was at a loss of what to do. He braced himself before exining, "Mr. Lu, Nine is


    waiting for Van and Don toe back from school."


    Feeling a little better, Leon asked, "Does Nine wait for them every day?"


    "Not really. Nine wanted to go to school with the boys this morning. And it took a long time for them to


    console the dog."


    Leon touched its head again. But this time, it was out offort. Nine opened its eyes and looked up at


    him momentarily before closing them once more.


    Nine was only four years old. It had always been an energetic dog. But today, it looked sick. Worse, it


    almost looked lifeless.


    "Could it be sick?"


    "I''ve already had a doctor examine it. It''s not sick."


    "Well, that''s good to hear." Leon then straightened up and walked inside the house.


    The old butler Jake was already there to greet him without fail. He smiled and said, "Mr. Lu, you'' here."


    Leon nodded his head in acknowledgement. "Where''s Sam?"


    "He''s in the bamboo forest." Jake began to guide him towards there.


    However, Leon stopped in his tracks upon hearing that Sam was in the bamboo forest.


    Jessica had nted the bamboo forest herself. There was a pavilion built in it that was perfectly quiet


    and isted.


    Leon had been to the Shi family''s residence so many times now, but he had never stepped foot in the


    bamboo forest.


    He had been avoiding Jessica deliberately.


    He could never forget how Jessica had made things difficult for Nina. Of course, Jessica had already


    amended for her mistakes. By now, Nina had already forgiven her. Even Van and Don had grown


    closer to her. However, Leon could never forget the things she had done. He could never forgive her.


    Nheless, he wasn''t angry at her anymore. He just chose to ignore her.


    Leon was never a forgiving man especially when it came to those who bullied his sister. He had wanted


    to make sure that Jessica would pay for what she had done, but Nina and his two nephews had


    convinced him to let the past go.


    The others knew Leon''s attitude toward Jessica, and they pretended they didn''t know.


    Leon smiled and asked gently, "It may be sunny, but it''s still cold outside. What is Sam doing in the


    bamboo forest?"


    Aplicated expression crossed Jake''s face. Nheless, he answered the question truthfully. "He''s


    demonstrating the tea ceremony to Jessica."


    Sam would spare two afternoons every week to teach Jessica tea ceremony since the pavilion had


    been built two years ago.


    "I don''t want to bother them. So please send a message to Sam for me. Tell him that I''ll be picking up


    Van and Don from school today," Leon said, looking straight at Jake.


    "Very well then," Jake answered.


    "And also, Van and Don won''t be back for dinner tonight. I''ll be taking them to Michelle''s houseter.


    They did mention that they want to visit Michellest weekend, didn''t they? I think they miss her, and


    she misses them, too. I''ll send them back after dinner."


    Leon was the uncle of the two kids after all. There was no reason for Jake to disagree.


    With that, Leon turned around and left. Jake set off to the bamboo forest and informed Sam of Leon''s


    ns. Sam didn''t find anything strange about it, but he asked, "Did Van and Don really mention


    anything about Michelle these days?"


    Leon had been to the Shi family''s housest Saturday. Jake and Sam were there as well. They even


    stayed there even after Leon had already left.


    But they never heard Van and Don mention Michelle. In fact, the two children were only talking about


    their parents. It seemed like they were both envious of their parents who were still on their honeymoon.


    Confused, Jake said, "I don''t really remember."


    Sam said, "I don''t think they mentioned her either."


    Jessica smiled and said, "Maybe the two of you have just forgotten it. Leon is a young man after all.


    That means he still has a strong memory, isn''t it?"


    "That''s right." Sam agreed.


    As they continued talking, Leon arrived at the gate. He nced at the dog, who was still lying on the


    ground,pletely lethargic and depressed. He then squatted down in front of it and touched its head.


    A smile spread on his face, but it was a different smile from the one he showed to Jake and the others.


    This one was more genuine as if it was reserved only for family.


    "Hey Nine! Do you want toe with me to pick up Van and Don? Stand up if you agree."


    Nine immediately stood up. Its eyes were glowing in ecstasy. It was as if it couldpletely understand


    Leon.


    Smiling, Leon opened the car door. Nine jumped inside and sat up straight on the seat.


    It was still early so Leon decided to bring Nine back to the C Mansion where he could change his


    clothes.


    Just as he was about to head out again, he bumped into Valerie. She asked, "Are you going out?" It


    was then she noticed the suit he was wearing. "Are you going to attend a dinner party?"


    "Yes." He was having dinner with his girlfriend and her mother after all. It might as well be the grandest


    dinner he had ever had.


    The mere thought of it filled him with so much tenderness.


    The corners of his lips were slowly curling up into a smile. The mere sight of it seemed to attract


    Valerie. She couldn''t help but think just how Leon was so much better than Baker in all aspects.


    She wondered why she was so afraid of him at that time. And now, she was regretting it. If only she


    had followed his wishes and married him back then, she didn''t have to pretend to be his friend just to


    get close to him again.


    But now, there was nothing more she could do but to watch him from afar.


    She couldn''t stand it any longer. She had to do something in order to win his heart again.


    With an elegant smile, Valerie said, "I was actually nning to go shoppingter. I''ll buy a new dress


    and go with you to the dinner party."


    "There''s no need for you to apany me." Leon smiled at her.


    The expression on Valerie''s face changed. Nheless, she forced a smile and asked, "What do you


    mean?"


    Looking straight into her eyes, Leon answered, "I no longer need you to apany me at any dinner


    parties in the future. In fact, I don''t want anyone spreading gossips about us again. Now that Michelle is


    back, I''m afraid that she might misunderstand the nature of our rtionship."


    Valerie tried her best to keep her smile.


    "You said we should ignore those rumors back then. And that had saved me a lot of unnecessary


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    troubles. It''s been three years since I''ve been pestered by a woman. So thank you."


    Leon stared at Valerie with cold eyes, and she could hardly keep her smile.


    Valerie opened her mouth, wanting to say something else, but no words came out of her.


    She thought, ''What should I say? No big deal?''


    She suddenly found the idea disgusting.


    Nheless, she couldn''t stop herself from feeling bad as she stared into Leon''s eyes.


    Leon was still soft, but it sent a chill down her spine.


    "Since the rumors have something to do with you..." Leon deliberately paused for a moment. He


    watched as her pupils dted out of fear. Nheless, she quickly tried to hide it.


    Valerie''s heart was beating so fast against her chest.


    Leon continued, "Since the rumors have something to do with you, I think you might already have a


    n on how to get rid of them. So how long do you need for them topletely go away?"


    Leon might be smiling on the outside, but Valerie could feel his coldness. It was as if winter came


    earlier than expected. The coldness seemed to seep through her bones and spread throughout her


    limbs. Before she knew it, she waspletely frozen.


    As Valerie kept silent, Leon continued, "If you still haven''t made up your mind until now, you should


    probably go back and think about it. But remember, I don''t want to wait for too long."


    For so long, Valerie had thought that she had the upper hand, but she was proven wrong. Leon had


    everything under his control this whole time.


    He was giving her another chance.


    It was Leon who gave her the chance, and not the other way around.


    If he wanted to take everything back, he could do it himself at any time.


    This revtion was like a knife on her throat. Her entire life depended on the person who was holding


    the knife.


    The fact that he was warning her that he didn''t want to wait for too long was a warning in itself. If she


    didn''t act quickly enough, he would have no qualms to cut off her throat with the knife.


    Valerie felt as if all the blood in her body had run cold. Her lips trembled as she said, "Okay." Her voice


    was so low that one had to strain their ears a bit to hear her. It was as if there was something stuck in


    her throat. In fact, she couldn''t even hear herself as well.

 Chapter 765 A Fight In The Kindergarten

    Chapter 765 A Fight In The Kindergarten


    As soon as sses ended in the Star Kindergarten, Van and Don could be seen carrying their


    schoolbags together with Eileen and Kian.


    Kian was wearing new clothes and a new schoolbag today. He was swaggering along the way.


    But since he was chubby, it just made him look silly. In fact, his ostentatious walk made him look like a


    waddling duck.


    He had been showing off the whole day. He didn''t even let anyonee near enough to touch his


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    schoolbag.


    And since Van, Don, and Eileen were his friends, he allowed them to touch it.


    Don wasn''t at all pleased with how his friend was behaving. So he tried to keep his distance from him,


    quietly stepping back as they walked.


    Van walked beside his brother. Upon noticing the siblings'' reaction, Eileen slowed down her steps as


    well. In the end, Kian was the only one walking ahead of their little group.


    Meanwhile, the other students were gossiping among themselves.


    "The schoolbag doesn''t even look that great. Humph. It''s nothing special actually."


    "Yes. I can just ask my parents to buy me one, too."


    "He''s so annoying. Who does he think he is?"


    Upon hearing that, Don was worried for Kian and asked, "Aren''t you worried that someone will beat you


    up because of how arrogant you''re acting?"


    "Why would I be afraid since you''re here with me?" Kian turned around and realized that all his friends


    had fallen behind him. He walked back towards them andined, "You are so slow."


    Putting on his best adult impression, Don put his hand on Kian''s shoulder and looked at him earnestly


    in the eyes, "Let me tell you this, Kian. Children like us shouldn''t show...What was it again, Van?"


    Whenever Don seemed to forget or didn''t know something, he would always turn to Van for assistance.


    His brother was smart after all. He just seemed to know everything.


    "You mean to say that children shouldn''t show off. We must keep a low profile and don''t show off too


    much. Otherwise, we might get in trouble." Van helped Don exin.


    "Yes! That''s right." Don turned back to Kian. "Did you hear that? You must listen to what my brother


    says."


    But Kian was just too dense to understand what Van was saying. He scratched his head and asked,


    "But what does that mean?"


    Van was stunned by his own friend''s stupidity.


    Don simply rolled his eyes.


    Eileen, who had been silent the whole time, suddenly pointed at a group of students not too far from


    them. "Someone''s waving at us. It seems like they''re our seniors."


    Just as the three looked over to where she was pointing, the tallest boy in the group called out Kian''s


    name. He was asking him toe over.


    Kian was excited at the prospect of joining the group, but Van grabbed his friend and stopped him.


    "Don''t go."


    "Do you even know them?" Don asked.


    "It''s alright. I know them. We live in the same area. I''m leaving," Kian answered.


    Since Kian knew them, Don released him.


    It was just the three of them left now after Kian had gone. Eileen said, "I don''t like them."


    "Who?" Don asked casually.


    Eileen turned around and looked at the group who just called Kian over. She stared at them for a while


    and said, "Those who called Kian over. I saw them trampling Shera''s flowerst time."


    Shera was one of their ssmates in the kindergarten.


    At this moment, Eileen''s aunt began calling her. Adjusting her schoolbag, she immediately went over to


    her aunt.


    Van had a bad feeling about this. He reached out to pull at his brother''s arm and said, "We should


    probably go find Kian. I have a bad feeling that he''ll be bullied."


    "Really? How dare they? Let''s go then." Resting his hands on his hips, Don looked valiant and


    confident.


    Meanwhile, Leon was already at the gate of the kindergarten, waiting for Van and Don. However, his


    two nephews hadn''te out yet. The others left with their children. Only he and Kian''s grandma were


    left waiting by the gate.


    As time passed, the olddy was starting to wonder why Kian hadn''te out yet. Leon tried to


    reassure her that her grandson was alright and that he would go inside to ask the teacher about it.


    But the teacher told him that the children had already left the ssroom.


    Leon was still calm, but the teacher began to worry and started to search for them.


    Leon checked the surveince cameras and saw Don hitting someone. With one kick, he knocked


    down a boy who seemed older than him. Then he beat another one.


    But Don''s opponents were unwilling to admit defeat. They got up to their feet and fought back.


    At the side, there was a dirty schoolbag lying on the ground. Several crayons had rolled out of it.


    Van was calm,forting the crying Kian and wiping away his tears.


    The only reason Leon knew that it was Kian was because of the boy''s body shape.


    Leon stood up and went out of the room unhurriedly. The teacher trailed after him, wiping cold sweat


    from her forehead. She didn''t know whose parent Leon was. The man hadn''t said anything since they


    began watching the surveince video. She had a feeling that this man was going to be difficult to deal


    with. He would most probably lose his temperter.


    After all, teachers were afraid of getting into trouble.


    They had finally arrived at the ce where the fighting was taking ce. Don quickly pointed at the


    boys who were all bruised, and beganining.


    "They started it!"


    The teacher got angry since Don was the one beating them. With a straight face, she said, "You


    shouldn''t lie. We saw in the video clearly that you hit them."


    Upon seeing how the teacher was backing them up, the real bullies who were threatening Kian cried


    even more fiercely.


    "He hit me, miss!"


    "We weren''t even doing anything wrong, but he still hit us. It hurts, miss."


    "You bullied us first!" Don was shaking with rage as he listened to all their usations. Behind him,


    Van began to pull his brother back. Calmly, he exined to the teacher what really happened. "Miss,


    they bullied Kian first. My brother was just standing up for our friend."


    Kian was still sobbing as he said, "They snatched my schoolbag and kicked it like a football. And then


    they began pushing me around."


    Little by little, the perpetrators were shrinking back. They didn''t dare speak up.


    Embarrassed, the teacher was about to say something to Leon, but he simply ignored her. He squatted


    down in front of his nephews and began brushing off the dust covering their bodies.


    The teacher was stunned to find out that Van and Don were Leon''s nephews.


    ''I just wronged his nephew. I''m doomed. I''ll surely get in trouble for this.''


    Two boys were badly beaten up, so she had to make sure that they were sent to the hospital first


    before dealing with her current situation.


    As soon as they left, Leon began praising Don with a smile. "You did a good job!"


    "Of course!" Don preened under the praise. He then picked up Kian''s schoolbag and handed it to his


    friend.


    "Waah..." The tears that Kian had valiantly tried to hold back began to roll down his cheeks again.


    Don said in disgust, "Real men don''t cry that easily."


    However, he still reached out his hand to wipe Kian''s tears away. But Kian grabbed his sleeve and


    used it to wipe away all the tears and snot on his face.


    "Kian!" Don was even more disgusted this time. He quickly took off his coat and threw it away.


    Kian trailed after Don, crying out, "Wait for me!"


    Van couldn''t help butugh at their interaction. Leon mussed the top of Van''s head, smiling as he said,


    "Kids like you should smile more. Stop acting like your parents. Otherwise, you won''t be cute anymore."


    "Uncle Leon, what should we do? They bullied Kian, but my brother beat them up," Van asked, raising


    his head to look up at his uncle.


    Pinching his nephew''s cheek, Leon said gently, "What do you think we should do? Once we get back,


    we''ll think of what we, the school, your ssmates, and Kian should do."


    "Okay!" Van knew that his uncle was trying to teach him something.


    With that, he tried to look at the incident from different points of view.


    Holding Van''s hand, Leon added, "We''ll go over this another day. For now, let''s go to Michelle''s


    house."

 Chapter 766 A Considerate Van

    Chapter 766 A Considerate Van


    Kian was not injured. The bullies had just pushed him to the ground. Thus, his face was covered in


    dust.


    Upon seeing his dirty face, Kian''s grandmother knew that something bad had happened to him. She


    pulled him close and made a fuss about this as they stood by the kindergarten''s gate.


    Leon ignored the two and ushered his two nephews away from the ce.


    In the car, Nine was leaning over the window. Its tongue was sticking out and its tail was wagging


    furiously. Its enthusiasm had attracted attention from passers-by.


    Van''s face instantly lit up upon seeing Nine''s fluffy head protruding out from the car window. The wind


    gently ruffled its snow-white fur. He happily ran to the dog and rubbed its head.


    "Nine, you''re here! Did my uncle bring you with him to fetch us?"


    Van''s voice was so sweet and clear as he rubbed his cheek against the top of Nine''s head.


    Don also ran over, patting Nine''s head as he smiled and called out its name.


    The two brothers spent some time showering the dog with affection before getting into the car together.


    Meanwhile, Nine kept sniffing at the two.


    Leon was still making a phone call outside. He kept his eyes locked on the two kids inside the car.


    He briefly told Amy what happened in the kindergarten. He would leave the rest up to her.


    After getting inside the car, he noticed that Nine was getting restless. It kept rubbing its body against


    Van, sniffing at the child until it finally stopped on his left hand.


    As Van tried to pull back his left sleeve, Nine bit down on it and began to tug.


    "Stop biting me, Nine." With his right hand, Van touched Nine''s headfortingly. Nine was usually


    clingy and obedient towards Van, but it was acting oddly today.


    It continued tugging at Van''s sleeve and drag him out of his seat.


    Don was starting to get a little scared. He tried to push Nine''s head away and shouted, "Stop biting


    him, Nine. Don''t be such a bully."


    Van frowned and continued petting Ninefortingly. "Look. I''m fine. See?"


    He stretched out his left hand, fully showing his palm.


    Nine finally loosened his sleeve. It looked straight at him, its tongue lolling out of its mouth to lick his


    palm.


    Don let out a sigh of relief. He then touched Nine''s head and asked childishly, "Why did you run after


    Van this morning, Nine? And now, why are you biting his hand?"


    Nine turned its head to look at him and then looked back at Van. It pushed its nose against his palm as


    if it wanted him to overturn his hand. But Van didn''t.


    Leon witnessed the whole scene unfold. His eyes narrowed.


    He then drove the car towards the gate of the Feng Group''s hospital. Upon parking the car, he turned


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    around and said to his nephews, "Van, you''lle with me to the hospital to get something. Don and


    Nine, wait for us here in the car."


    Van looked straight into his uncle''s eyes, noting the gentle smile on his face. Lowering his head guiltily,


    he put his two hands around Nine''s neck and rubbed it gently.


    "Why just Van? I want to go with you." Don sulked.


    "Pets aren''t allowed inside the hospital. You have to stay with Nine in the car. It won''t bite you, but it


    might bite your brother''s clothes if I leave him here instead." Leon unfastened his seat belt and opened


    the door at Van''s side. Together, they walked inside the hospital.


    As soon as they entered, he squatted down in front of his nephew and said, "Give me your hand."


    Van obediently stretched out his left hand. There were three scratches at the back of it. It looked deep


    enough to hurt. His skin was broken and bloody.


    The most severe of the three scratches looked serious. It was still dripping with blood.


    The little girl from the other group was the one who pushed Kian and ordered the other boys to bully


    him.


    Don appeared and warned them off. Then the girl asked the other boys to beat him up instead. Once


    the group realized that they were at a disadvantage, the girl picked up a small stone, intending to sneak


    an attack from behind.


    Van grabbed her wrist tightly, forcing her to let go of the stone in her hand. In retaliation, she scratched


    his hand angrily.


    Van wasn''t aware that girls could scratch like that, and so he was unprepared for it. That was why he


    got hurt.


    The girl was very confident at first, but when she saw that Don was good at fighting, she fled, leaving


    her friends behind.


    Leon didn''t see the girl in the surveince video. He only saw Don fighting against the two boys, and


    Van coaxing Kian. Therefore, he didn''t think about it too much.


    If it weren''t for Nine''s odd behavior, he wouldn''t have known that Van was hurt.


    Van told Leon everything that had happened. Leon blew gently at his injured hand and asked, "Does it


    hurt?"


    The child shook his head at first, but upon seeing the look in his uncle''s eyes, he nodded. "It hurts, but


    don''t let Don know."


    "Why? You did great by protecting him, and he has the right to know that you are injured." Leon picked


    him up and took him to the doctor.


    "I''m his elder brother, so I must protect him. It''s my responsibility."


    Van''s eyes were just like Leon''s. It was amber, clear, and bright. He still had that childish innocence in


    them. But also, there was a trace of toughness in those eyes. It reminded Leon so much of his sister,


    Nina.


    But Van was barely five years old.


    "Van, you''re only a minute older than your brother. It''s not your responsibility to protect him. You must


    protect yourself. Your father has told you this, right?" Leon said gently.


    Van nodded seriously. "Yes, he did.


    But I still need to protect my brother. I don''t want to see him hurting or bleeding. I''ll cry if that happens.


    And then Mommy will get sick if she finds out."


    The gentle smile on Leon''s face faded away. He asked Van earnestly, "How do you know that?"


    ''That''s impossible. Nini and John will never tell their children that. Other members of the Shi family


    don''t know, and neither does Michelle.''


    Van clutched Leon''s arm tightly and said forlornly, "I saw Mommy taking medicine before. I also heard


    her say that she''ll be fine as long as my brother is fine. But if something bad happens to him, she will


    get sick as well."


    Don was a lively and rowdy boy. He liked to cause trouble every now and then. It was because of this


    personality that Nina was constantly worried that he would get into an ident someday. Van, on the


    other hand, was theplete opposite of his brother. He was a quiet and precocious child. Nina never


    feared that he would cause any trouble.


    For so long, she had been hiding the fact that she was taking medicine from her children. But Van had


    discovered her secret that one time he couldn''t fall asleep. He identally overheard her talking about


    it. However, he only heard bits and pieces of it. He didn''t know the entire story.


    He didn''t know what his mother meant. One thing he was sure of was that as long as his brother was


    fine, their mother would be fine.


    He didn''t want his mother to get hurt, so he must make sure that his brother would be okay.


    Adults often thought that children were too young to be sensible. But in truth, they were the most


    sensitive creatures on earth. Van''s young age made it difficult for him to fully grasp the true meaning of


    his mother''s words. Nheless, he would eventuallye to understand it once he matured.


    For now, Leon was touched by his nephew''spassion. He pressed the boy''s head against his chest


    and said softly, "Your mommy isn''t sick. She just took some medicine for her cold. And when she said


    that she will be fine as long as your brother is fine, it doesn''t mean she loves Don more. As a mother,


    she''s always worried about both of you getting into an ident or sick. She knows that you''re very


    cautious and smart, so she doesn''t worry much about you. But Don isn''t like you, so she keeps an


    extra eye on him."


    Leon then pretended to be angry as he added, "You did tell us about your injury. If your mommy find


    out, she will get worried too. Both of your parents love you and your brother very much. You are both


    their babies, understand? You should protect yourself, too, okay?"


    Van chuckled and nodded. "Okay!"


    "That''s it, Van. You look so much better when you smile."


    While the doctor was dealing with Van''s injured hand, the child couldn''t help but cry out a little. A few


    tears escaped the corners of his eyes. Leon felt sorry for his nephew so he tried tofort him as best


    as he could.


    Van said, "Uncle Leon, don''t tell Daddy and Mommy about this, okay? I don''t want them to be


    unhappy."


    Moved by his nephew''s words, Leon nodded in agreement.


    But in the end, he lied to Van. While the doctor was busy applying medicine on Van''s wounds, Leon


    went outside and called Nina. He told her and John everything that had happened at the kindergarten.


    He also told them everything that Van had told him, reminding them that they should never mention a


    word to Van about it.


    After their conversation, Nina''s eyes turned red. The news about her children ruined her excitement for


    her honeymoon. Before she could even mention it, John had already bought tickets back to Lexingport


    City.

 Chapter 767 Beck And Call

    Chapter 767 Beck And Call


    "When we get to Michelle''s house, you should greet them politely, okay?" For the whole ride, Leon kept


    reminding his nephews to behave in Michelle''s house. Once they got pass the gates of hermunity,


    he repeated his instructions once more. "And don''t forget, you should address Michelle''s parents as


    Grandpa and Grandma, got it?"


    Growing impatient, Don put his hands on his hips and said, "I know that already, Uncle Leon. You don''t


    have to keep saying it again and again. This is the hundredth time you told us this."


    "Don''t be so overdramatic, Don. That''s not true at all. I''ve only said this a couple of times." Leon patted


    the top of Don''s head, ruffling his hair in the process.


    "My hair! You''re ruining my hairstyle! I won''t look handsome anymore." With his little hands, Don began


    to swat his uncle''s hand away from his head.


    Not knowing his own strength, he pped Leon''s wrist hard until his uncle finally pulled his hand away.


    Leon grinned and said, "You''re still the most handsome boy in the world."


    Don raised his chin defiantly and snorted. He then walked towards his brother, ignoring Leon who had


    just ruined his hairstyle.


    Van said to his brother, "Uncle didn''t say it one hundred times. He only said it eleven times."


    Leon was amazed by Van''s observation.


    He thought, ''Did I really say it that many times already?''


    Without saying anything, Don began to walk ahead.


    As they drew nearer the house, Leon stopped and said, "That''s Michelle''s house right there. Shall we


    find out who can get there first?"


    "Okay!" The three readied themselves, counting down to three before running off towards the house.


    They were like arrows flying off a bowstring. Leon eventually slowed down to check up on his two


    nephews. He couldn''t help but smile as he watched his nephews chase each other.


    Don was running ahead, shouting all the while. "Aunt Michelle! Aunt Michelle! Come out and y with


    us!"


    Van caught up with his brother, looking him over to make sure that he was alright. He was a bit worried


    that Don was running too fast, so he had to remind his brother to go slower.


    But Don wasn''t even listening to him, choosing to run faster instead.


    From her room, ine could hear children shouting outside. Pulling off her apron, she walked out of


    the house to see who were making the noise.


    She spotted two figures running towards her. It took a few seconds to recognize that they were Nina''s


    sons. They were waving their little arms as they pumped their short legs faster. She couldn''t help but


    worry about them.


    "Hey, slow down!"


    She took a step forward and squatted down, spreading her arms wide to wee the two kids. They


    crashed into her, wrapping their little arms around her.


    ine hugged them back, smiling widely as she said, "Please don''t run so fast next time. You might trip


    and fall."


    "Hello, Grandma," Van greeted her sweetly.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Don greeted her as well and then asked, "Where is Aunt Michelle, Grandma? We want to y with


    her."


    "She is still working." ine stood up as soon as Leon reached them. She greeted him before leading


    the children inside the house.


    Her eyes were full of joy and love as she looked at the two cute kids. She had always wanted her own


    grandchildren.


    She began putting out snacks and fruits for the children, allowing them to pick whatever they wanted to


    eat.


    "Just go ahead and feel at home, Van and Don. Let me just cook some delicious dinner for you."


    "Thank you, Grandma." Van had always been the more sensible one between the two brothers. It was


    because of this that Don followed his example and thanked ine as well.


    Leon volunteered to help her in the kitchen. But as he began to roll up his sleeves, ine kept pushing


    him out.


    She couldn''t let a prince like him enter the kitchen. It was too small and dirty for the likes of him. It


    would be shameful to have him help her cook.


    Eventually, Leon had to relent, staying in the living room to watch cartoons and eat snacks with his


    nephews.


    He then picked up his phone to ask Michelle what time she would be returning home. Her reply came


    immediately, informing him that she was already at the gates.


    With that, Leon stood up and went out, nning to meet her at the gates. Van and Don were busy


    eating snacks and watching cartoons, while ine was cooking in the kitchen.


    Nobody even noticed that Leon had gone out.


    Outside, it was already dark. There were two streetmps in front of each house.


    But the streetmps on the road were sparsely distributed.


    Michelle had lived her since she was a child. As a result, she knew themunity like the back of her


    hand. It didn''t matter that it was so dark.


    The night wind blew gently. It carried a clear fragrance that entered her nose.


    Somehow, it smelled familiar.


    She took another cautious sniff until she finally realized that it was Leon''s scent.


    "Leon?" At first, she thought that maybe she was just missing Leon so much that she had started to


    hallucinate. She brought her arms to her nose, wondering if the scent came from her clothes.


    Back abroad, she used to spray her own clothes with the perfume that Leon had given her so that she


    could pretend that he was still by her side.


    But she put it away as soon as she came back.


    By now, Leon''s scent from the noon should be gone. But instead, it was starting to smell even stronger


    as if he was approaching her.


    Finally, someone called out, "Michelle!"


    Michelle raised her head, finally noticing the dark outline of a man amid the darkness. It was slender


    with long legs.


    Leon''s angr face and gentle eyebrows were swallowed up by the shadows. As soon as he drew


    nearer, she could finally see his smile.


    His sudden appearance surprised Michelle. She blushed as soon as he wrapped his arms around her.


    "Leon? Why are you here?"


    Her face was smashed against Leon''s chest. She could feel his warmth even through their clothes,


    making her heart beat faster against her chest. Memories from the car that noon flooded her.


    The effect was the same on Leon. His heart grew erratic every time he touched her. Resting his chin on


    top of her head, he breathed in heavily, savoring her scent.


    "I came here because I missed you so much. You missed me in the noon. I missed you this afternoon,


    so I came here to see you."


    His voice was so low that it seemingly melted into the quiet night.


    Michelle couldn''t help but wrap her arms tightly around Leon''s waist. The inexplicable feeling of joy


    welled up inside her as she said, "That''s unfair. I missed you this noon, and you came to see me. Now


    that you missed me, you still came to you. Shouldn''t it be my turn to go and see you?"


    "I think it''s fair." Leon smiled.


    Rubbing her cheeks against his chest, Michelle smiled up at him sweetly. "Leon, you can just tell me


    when you miss me. I''ll go and see you then. That''s only fair."


    The night wind was growing colder now, and yet Leon still felt warmth with Michelle in his arms.


    "Does that mean you''re at my beck and call?" Leon asked jokingly.


    "Yup!" Michelle answered seriously.


    Leon was stunned by her determination. Nheless, he smiled and said, "I was kidding."


    "But I''m serious." Stepping out from his arms, Michelle looked up at him. The expression on her face


    was solemn. Even amid the darkness, they could see the light in each other''s eyes.


    Leon poked her forehead with his finger. "Okay then. Go home now. It''s getting cold outside."


    Michelle seemed hesitant for a moment before nodding her head. "Very well then. See you tomorrow,


    Leon. Be careful on the way home."


    Leon tried to hold back hisughter as he said, "I''ll be apanying you home."


    "There''s no need for that. I''ll be alright." Michelle waved her hand dismissively and shook her head. "If


    my mom sees you, she''ll insist that you have dinner with us. And if that happens, she might find out our


    secret."


    Both her mother and father were very smart. She knew that she couldn''t hide anything from them.


    Michelle began to push him away. "Just go. I''ll be alright."


    Leon was surprised by her insistence. "Let me just watch you get inside the house, okay?"


    Michelle pondered on this before she finally gave in.


    She stopped trying to push him and whispered, "Fine. Just make sure that you''re not being too


    obvious, or else my mom will see you."


    "I promise." Leon shed a cunning smile without her noticing. As they headed back to the house, he


    made sure to walk a few steps behind her.


    All the while, he kept his eyes on her.


    To her surprise, Michelle found Van and Don sitting on the sofa and watching cartoons on the TV. She


    stood by the doorway with her mouth hanging open in shock.


    It was then that Leon came inside the house quietly and stood by her side. Michelle was stunned, not


    knowing what was going on.


    "Leon!" With wide eyes, Michelle hurriedly tried to push him back outside. "Hurry up and go before my


    mom sees you!"


    Leon couldn''t help but chuckle. Her confusion made her look even lovelier in his eyes. He had to resist


    the urge to hold her and kiss her right there and then.

 Chapter 768 Is Uncle Blind

    Chapter 768 Is Uncle Blind


    Trying his best not to smile, Leon allowed Michelle to push him out of the room.


    "Do you really want me to leave?"


    "Just hurry up!" Michelle wasn''t in the mood to joke around. She was getting so nervous that her hands


    were starting to shake. With all her might, she pushed him out to the yard where Nine suddenly


    appeared from out of nowhere, stopping them.


    As if on cue, ine also came out of the kitchen with thest dish. Upon seeing her daughter and Leon


    together in the yard, she stopped for a moment and stared. She could see that Michelle was trying her


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    best to cover Leon with her petite frame.


    "Oh, you''re back, Mimi. But are you and Leon nning to go out? Come and eat first."


    With Nine blocking the way and her mother behind them, Michelle knew that there was no way out of


    this one. Her heart felt like stopping out of anxiety. By then, she had almost forgotten about the two kids


    on the couch. She also didn''t notice how natural her mother sounded.


    She whispered to Leon, "I told you she won''t let you leave as soon as she sees you. Didn''t you promise


    me you wouldn''te in?"


    It was then that Leon turned around to see ine putting the dish down on the table. He took the


    opportunity to bend over to Michelle''s ear and bit it gently.


    It was as if her entire body was zapped by electricity. Michelle hastily turned around. Her eyes were as


    wide as saucers as she stared at him.


    ''How dare Leon!''


    But then, his low and masculine voice purred to her ears.


    "Don''t be afraid, Michelle. Nobody saw anything. Also, I didn''te here alone. I brought Van and Don


    with me. Didn''t you notice them? They missed you so much that they practically dragged me here to


    y with you."


    With that, Leon straightened up, raising his chin as he pointed at his nephews.


    Michelle turned around, finally noticing the two boys heading towards her.


    "Aunt Michelle." Don threw his tiny arms around her waist, raising his head up to look at her. His eyes


    twinkled like stars in the sky. "Aunt Michelle, you have so many candies in your home. They''re all


    delicious. Can I live here? My grandpa and parents won''t let me eat candies back at home."


    Leon smiled sheepishly. "They''re just afraid that you might get cavities from too many candies."


    "I don''t care. I just want candies!" Don shook his head and stomped his feet like a spoiled child.


    "Aunt Michelle! You''re finally here. We''ve been waiting for you for a long time," Van said as soon as he


    reached her. He looked up at her, smiling widely.


    Michelle knew that children could never lie. Just looking at their sweet identical faces dispersed her


    anxiety and reced it with tender happiness.


    "Wow! Come here and let me hug you two." Michelle squatted down and spread her arms wide. The


    two children cuddled up to her, letting her arms surround them as theyughed brightly.


    As Leon watched the three of them hug each other, he couldn''t help but feel a little jealous. He tried to


    hide it by walking inside.


    When Michelle finally let the two boys go, they walked hand in hand, following him inside.


    Excitedly, Don began asking her questions. "Guess who I am, Aunt Michelle. Can you tell us apart?"


    ine overheard Don''s question, making her feel confused. "That''s right, Michelle. Can you tell? They


    asked me before, but I couldn''t tell them apart. They look so much alike. It also doesn''t help that they


    dress the same."


    "Yes, I do. You''re Don, aren''t you?" Michelle said.


    Don pouted since she guessed correctly. He retorted, "You''re wrong."


    "No, you''re Don. I''m sure of it because you like hugging people the most. In fact, you always hug other


    people''s legs," she said firmly.


    "Humph!" Don angrily pushed her hand away from him.


    His reaction just confirmed that Michelle guessed right. Surprised, ine said, "You really know them


    well. But can you still recognize him if he doesn''t hug you?"


    Michelle shook her head and said, "No, I don''t think I can. Van, how can we differentiate you two from


    each other?"


    Van shook his head. "You should figure it out yourself. My uncle once told me that people should learn


    to think independently. That''s why I can''t tell you."


    "Okay." Michelle thought about it for a while until she finally came up with an idea. "How about I put a


    name tag on each of you. This way, everyone can tell who''s who."


    Don was the first to react. "No way!"


    He had always liked ying guessing games with others. If he wore a name tag, it would deprive him


    of his pleasure. He would never agree to it.


    "It''s not our fault that you''re so stupid, Aunt Michelle." Don crossed his arms over his chest as he sat on


    a chair by the table. It just showed how displeased he was by the idea.


    "Okay then." Michelle curled her lips as she assisted Van on a chair before sitting down herself.


    Leon sat down on the chair beside her and said, "Don has always been talkative and mischievous.


    Van''s much quieter. He also talks like an adult, and he loves reading books. That''s how you can tell


    them apart. But it''s an entire different matter if they''re both quiet.


    Their parents are the only ones who can really tell them apart." Leon nced at everyone around the


    table before his gaze finally settled on Michelle.


    He didn''t do anything else, but she could feel her face grow hot under his scrutiny. She ducked her


    head down and hurriedly scoped soup into the children''s bowls.


    Leon smirked before looking away.


    ine seemedpletely oblivious about their shared look as she urged them to eat.


    With their spoons in their hands, the two kids dug in. Van had proper table manners, while Don ate in


    big mouthfuls. His cheeks puffed up as he crammed it full of food. ine couldn''t help but smile fondly


    at them as she offered more food.


    Don had always been a charmer. He thanked ine with a bright smile and praised her cooking


    profusely. She, in turn, was pleased to hear that he liked her food.


    In contrast to his brother, Van ate his meal quietly. He seemed contented being ignored at the table.


    As with most cases, people tended to pay more attention to those who talked first. Those who were


    quiet would usually get lesser attention from others.


    Michelle had always been a sweet and sensitive girl. She didn''t like seeing other people ignored. Tilting


    her head, she looked at Van and smiled at him. "What do you want to eat, Van? I''ll feed you."


    Van seemed confused by her attention. He blinked at her and said, "I can eat by myself, Aunt Michelle."


    "But I want to feed you, too. I''ve never tried it with children before. So what do you want to eat?"


    Michelle reached for his bowl and looked at the dishesid out before them.


    Van looked at his brother, who was happily basking in ine''s attention. He finally epted Michelle''s


    offer and pointed at the fish in the middle. "I want to eat fish."


    "That''s a good choice. Fish is healthy for you. It can make you smarter, too." Michelle put a piece of fish


    on her te and began removing the fish bones. Van watched her patiently.


    Leon was watching them silently the whole time until he finally couldn''t hold back anymore. He put


    down his own bowl and chopsticks and said, "I''ll feed him. You eat your own food."


    Before Michelle could even protest, he had already stood up and carried Van to his side. He also


    picked up a piece of fish and began removing the fish bones.


    He did it as quickly as he could and fed the fish to Van with a spoon. Meanwhile, Michelle watched the


    whole thing in a daze.


    She couldn''t help but note how skillful he was at feeding children. As soon as she recovered, she


    continued to remove the fish bones.


    "How about we do it this way? I''ll remove the fish bones, while you feed Van."


    "That''s okay," Leon said with a smile.


    Van was confused when Michelle dropped pieces of the fish into his bowl. But Leon didn''t feed him the


    fish.


    "Uncle Leon." Van then pointed at the fish piled up in his bowl.


    Leon frowned and said, "Don''t you want to eat? We shouldn''t waste food like that, okay? If you''re not


    going to eat, I''ll eat it myself."


    He began scooping up the fish and ced it inside his mouth.


    Van stared at him. He was too stunned to speak. He thought in confusion, ''What''s going on?


    Why is Uncle eating all the fish that Aunt Michelle gave me?


    I didn''t say I was full.


    There''s nothing left for me anymore!"


    Van felt the tears threatening to burst out of him.

 Chapter 769 Where Is The Bracelet

    Chapter 769 Where Is The Bracelet


    Children under five years old usually couldn''t articte their thoughts properly. From other people''s


    perspectives, they would assume that the children were just confused.


    "What''s wrong?" Michelle stopped removing the fish bones and looked at Van''s perplexed expression.


    "You don''t like it? It''s okay. You don''t have to eat it. It''s normal to get sick of eating the same thing too


    much."


    "Well, you can eat something else," Leon nodded. "Van, is there anything else that you would like to


    eat?"


    Van shook his head and answered shyly, "I''m just full, Uncle Leon."


    Honestly, he didn''t eat that much. He only ate about one third of the rice in his bowl, and he managed


    to drink half of the soup from his other bowl.


    He felt a little full already.


    Leon didn''t force Van to finish his food. Since he didn''t need to feed the young boy anymore, he and


    Michelle could eat their food peacefully.


    After a while, Don started to feel full too. So, he took his brother''s hand to y with the dog. Nine was


    staring at a picture.


    The wooden photo frame was hung neatly on the wall.


    Don pointed at the person in the photo and asked curiously, "Hey, Van, is that Emma in the picture?"


    Van raised his head, looked at where Don was pointing, and replied, "Yeah, I think so."


    "Wow, Nine, you are so great," Don praised the canine with a toothy grin and hugged it.


    The big dog stood between the two children as they admired the photo on the wall. It was as if they


    were trying to figure out the people in the photo.


    It was a lovely scene.


    Quickly, Michelle fished out her phone and snapped a photo of them with a warm smile. Then, she


    walked over and said, "What are you two kids looking at? I want to see it too!"


    "Aunt Michelle, that''s you, and that''s Emma. Who are the other people in the picture?" Don stretched


    out his hand and pointed at the letters below the photo. "Are these words their names?"


    "Yes." Michelle gingerly took the photo down. "The names are aligned with our positions in the picture.


    As you can see from the farthest left, that''s Emma Lin. Then, Michelle He, which is me. Then next to


    me is my father. As you can see here, the corresponding name here is Adams He, then beside him is


    my mother, ine Yao, followed by my grandma. Her name is...


    Eh? Why can''t I see the name clearly?" Michelle wiped the frame ss with her hand. However, it


    quickly became apparent the there was no dirt on the ss. The words written on it were smudged to


    the point they were unreadable.


    The boys were still looking up at her, eager to know. "What''s her name?


    Don''t you know your grandma''s name?" While Michelle was introducing the people in the photo to the


    kids, Leon had quietly walked to her side. Upon seeing her solemn expression, he asked, "What''s


    wrong?"


    Michelle genuinely didn''t know. "I just realized that I don''t know Grandma''s name. Mom never told us,


    and I don''t think we asked about it either. My grandparents don''t live with us. They live in the


    countryside because they like how peaceful it is there. We go there to visit them during holidays.


    This photo was taken at my grandparents'' house during Tomb Sweeping Day. We took pictures with


    our rtives together. Since there were so many of us, not everyone knew each other. So we printed


    everyone''s name on the photo."


    Leon listened carefully to her story, so did Van and Don, but no one knew if the boys understood.


    "Your grandma''s surname should be apound surname," Leon dered and pointed at the name


    on the photo. "See? The smudged part is longer than the other names on the photo. It should result in


    apound surname."


    Michelle brought the picture closer to her face, squinting as she inspected it. He was right; the


    smudged part looked longer than the normal names.


    "What is apound surname?" Surprisingly, it was Van who asked this question and not Don. He did


    not understand it well.


    Fondly, Leon patted Van''s little head and exined patiently, "Apound surname is a Chinese


    surname using more than one character. Hmm. For example, Vicente has apound surname. His


    surname is Nangong, which has more characters than ours."


    He pointed at himself. "My surname is Lu." Then, his extended finger moved from him to the woman


    beside them. "Michelle''sst name is He." He pinched the cheeks of the two boys in front of him. "And


    As you can see, all of these surnames have one character. Vicente''s surname, Nangong, has more


    than one, so it''s called apound surname."


    Michelle nodded enthusiastically at his exnation. "Yes, he is correct. That''s what it means. Do you


    understand it now?"


    For a moment, she sounded like a wife supporting her husband.


    Leon exined in detail, and Van instantly understood. Don also quickly understood, and they both


    answered, "I understand."


    "You two are so smart," Michelle praised with a smile.


    Leon tilted his head and asked her, "Did I teach the boys well?"


    "Yes, of course!" Michelle praised him wholeheartedly. "Leon, you just exined the answer in detail."


    With a hint of sparkle in his eyes, Leon asked, smiling, "Am I great?"


    "Great? You''re more than that. You''re awesome! You''re amazing, actually!" Michelle answered happily.


    "Yeah." Satisfied with her reply, Leon grinned. Then, he murmured softly, "I''ll teach you some more


    things in the future. I''ll teach them in great detail, so don''t forget to praise me."


    His expression looked kind and gentle, but at the same time, he had the same aura of an alluring


    temptress.


    When Michelle met his tender eyes, her heart skipped a beat. There was danger hidden beneath those


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    amber orbs, which were extraordinarily attractive.


    Her cheeks turned red, and she couldn''t help but nod her head.


    The two kids and dog standing next to them suddenly felt as if they were ignored, so they quietly


    walked away to y somewhere else.


    Michelle awkwardly cleared her throat before saying, "I''ll ask Mom what my grandma''s name is."


    "Alright, sure," he replied. Looking at her flustered expression, Leon smiled. He wondered whether she


    understood what he said or not.


    ''I don''t think she got it. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have nodded.


    Perhaps she got it. She nodded because she''s just obedient, '' he pondered as he watched her walk


    away.


    Michelle returned a few minutester with a disappointed expression. Sighing, she put the photo back


    to where it belonged.


    "Did you get an answer?" Leon asked, tilting his head to the side.


    "No." Michelle shook her head. "Mom said she forgot it. But that''s odd. How could she forget her


    mother''s name? I always remember my parents'' names. When I was a child, the first things I learned


    were my name and my parents'' names!"


    For her, it didn''t make sense that ine forgot her mother''s name. Leon squinted his eyes for a


    second. "Ah, well. That''s okay. Forget it. Don''t overthink about it," he replied with a gentle smile.


    "Okay." Then, Michelle rolled up her sleeves and dered, "Leon, you can y with Van and Don.


    Mom is washing dishes right now, so I need to clean up."


    Leon noticed that she wasn''t wearing any jewelry.


    She wasn''t even wearing the bracelet that he gave her.


    His expression quickly darkened.


    He quickly grabbed her by the wrist, frightening Michelle. The rag in her hand fell to the floor.


    "Leon?" Her voice was shaky. She turned to look at the kitchen, and fortunately, her mother didn''t see


    them. She wanted to withdraw her hand, but Leon''s grip just tightened.


    "Ouch!


    Leon, what is wrong with you?" Michelle asked, her wrist was starting to sting.


    The sudden mood swing caught her off guard. She was confused. He was fine just a minute ago, but


    now, his gaze was dark and angry.


    She had never seen this side of him before.


    Michelle was increasingly getting more disconcerted with each second.


    "Where is the bracelet that I gave you?" Leon asked with a frown. He thought, ''She wore it so happily


    on her birthday and told me she wouldn''t take it off. So, where is it now?''

 Chapter 770 She Can Only Be His

    Chapter 770 She Can Only Be His


    "Have you lost it?" Leon asked tentatively.


    "No!" Michelle instinctively shook her head.


    ''It''s good to hear that, ''


    Leon thought and secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He let go of her wrist and asked, "Why don''t you


    wear it then? You said you liked it."


    "I put it in a safe in the bank. I want to keep it safe," Michelle answered truthfully.


    After she finished speaking, however, she hung her head like a guilty child.


    Leon couldn''t help but chuckle. He''d thought of various possibilities, but that she''d put it in a safe had


    never once crossed his mind.


    "I gave it to you because I wanted you to wear it. Why did you put it in a safe?" Realizing that his tone


    sounded a little harsh, Leon patted her head tofort her. "I''m sorry. I thought you didn''t want it."


    "How could I not want it?" Michelle looked up and beamed at him. "Leon, I really like that bracelet,


    but..."


    But it was too expensive.


    Now that she knew the bracelet cost tens of millions of dors, she really couldn''t wear it. She felt like


    she''d tremble all over if she did.


    Upon seeing how Michelle suddenly stopped speaking, it finally urred to Leon that she''d already


    known his identity and, by extension, the value of that bracelet.


    She knew not because he told her. She heard it from others. Maybe because of that, he always forgot


    about it and felt that they were still the same as before.


    But they weren''t. Their situation had changed.


    She was his girlfriend now.


    "When you''re free, take the bracelet out of the safe and put it on. Never take it off again in the future,


    okay?" Leon said solemnly.


    Michelle smiled and obediently nodded.


    Leon got a message from Michelle right after he got home. He sat on the bed and read the message.


    "Leon, do I really have to wear it? It''s too expensive! Tens of millions! What if I identally broke it? Or


    worse, what if I lost it?"


    Leon smiled helplessly. He could already imagine her panic look just by reading her message.


    "You have to wear it."


    Michelle''s reply quickly came in. "Leon, please! It was a birthday gift you gave me. I''ll be crushed if it''s


    broken or lost."


    Leon replied, "Sorry, but you''ll still have to wear it."


    Michelle only sent a crying emoji as a reply.


    "Don''t act like a spoiled child, Michelle.


    Be a good girl and put it on. Don''t take it off again in the future."


    "Got it!"


    "Believe me¡ªyou won''t break or lose it," Leon wrote.


    "Really?"


    "Really! What I said is as real as the fact that I''m now your boyfriend."


    After Leon sent thest message, he seemed to fall into a kind of trance. Although the two of them


    were dating, the whole thing still felt surreal for him.


    Maybe the fact that Michelle didn''t wear the bracelet kind of triggered him.


    The bracelet bore the unique mark of the C Ind''s royal family. After the bracelet was created, his


    mom asked him whom he''d give it to, and he said he''d give it to his future wife.


    He didn''t say girlfriend. He said future wife.


    He didn''t know when he first fell for Michelle, or how he could have the courage to say something like


    that when he didn''t even know for sure if Michelle also liked him.


    It was as if the love and courage he felt had quietly taken root and grown in his heart without his


    knowledge.


    In his eyes, Michelle wearing that bracelet was equivalent to her being his woman.


    And for the rest of her life, she could only be his woman.


    His thoughts were interrupted by the vibration of his phone. It was another message from Michelle.


    "Leon, I''ll go to the bank and take it out tomorrow. I''ll wear it and never take it off again.


    I won''t take it off no matter what.


    Not even if you ask me to." Michelle ended the message with a smiling emoji.


    "Alright. That''s a promise."


    Michelle quickly replied, "Okay, that''s a promise! Leon, you should go to bed now. Good night, and


    have a good dream."


    The smile on Leon''s face gradually widened.


    ''Yes, I''ll surely have a good dream.


    When I have you sleeping in my arms in the future, I''ll definitely have even a better dream.''


    The next day


    Michelle got up early to make breakfast. She made purple rice porridge, toasts, and fluffy-looking fried


    eggs. She also prepared some warm milk to match the food.


    She made four portions of everything. One was naturally for her boyfriend. In addition, she''d also


    prepared lunch for herself.


    To be able to cook more and better, she''d really gotten up very early. The sky outside was still dark


    when she woke up, and by the time she finished cooking everything, even her mother still hadn''t gotten


    up yet.


    Thus, she quietly packed up two portions of everything and left the house with the packed breakfast


    and lunch. She had to send Leon''s breakfast to him before she went to work.


    Maybe because it was still very early in the morning, the neighborhood was extremely quiet. Cold


    breezes also blew past every now and then, but the bags she was holding were very warm, so she


    didn''t really feel cold.


    At some point on her way, she saw a man sitting beside a flower bed on the roadside. His suit jacket


    As a gust of wind blew past, she caught a whiff of alcohol. This guy should be drunk and couldn''t go


    home on his own.


    When she passed by the man, she couldn''t help but notice that he was pressing his abdomen with one


    hand. Furthermore, although it was very faint, she could also hear his erratic breathing. All in all, he


    looked like he was in pain.


    Michelle instinctively slowed down until she eventually came to a stop.


    Seemingly noticed that someone was staring at him, the man looked up.


    The moment their eyes met, both of them were dumbfounded.


    Tim frowned and squinted at the woman in front of her. It was as if he was trying to make sure that she


    was really Michelle.


    Once he was sure it was, he quickly removed his hand from his abdomen and tried to get back on his


    feet. He wanted to bear the pain. Unfortunately, he couldn''t.


    He didn''t want Michelle to see him weak like this, so he sat upright and squeezed out a smile,


    pretending as if nothing was wrong.


    "Good morning."


    Perhaps because Tim seldom smiled, his smile looked very stiff. His stiff smile, coupled with his slightly


    pale face, made him look even more miserable.


    Michelle didn''t pay much attention to his charade. After she recognized him, her gaze waspletely


    fixated on his abdomen.


    "Are you having a stomachache?"


    Tim originally wanted to deny it, but he hesitated when he saw the worry in Michelle''s eyes.


    He knew that she was a kind woman. As long as he nodded, she''d definitely help him.


    She would help him just like when she saved him in the BL Alley. At that time, she didn''t even know


    who he was or whether he was a bad guy or a good guy, but she still saved him.


    Now, they knew each other and were neighbors.


    Tim eventually nodded. "Yes. I had a business dinnerst night. I drank a lot, but I didn''t get to eat


    anything."


    He drank too much and stayed in such cold weather for hours, so his voice sounded rather raspy.


    Michelle frowned. "Did you spend the whole night drinking? Where is your friend anyway? How could


    he leave you alone on your own like this?"


    From what she remembered, he had a talkative friend that usually followed him around.


    Tim instantly knew that she was talking about Victor. That guy sucked at drinking. He got wasted pretty


    early and spent the night dead drunk in some corner.


    "He was quite wasted when I left. I''m by myself."


    "Let me take you to the hospital then." Michelle''s conscience would never let her turn a blind eye to


    someone in such a helpless state and walk away as if she''d seen nothing.


    "No, thanks." Tim refused the offer but nced at the bags she was carrying. He really couldn''t help


    himself. After all, the fragrance of fried eggs and porridge was too much of a temptation for someone in


    dire hunger like him. "Are you going to work? Why are you so early?"


    "No." Michelle shook her head but didn''t offer any other exnation. She didn''t think it was necessary


    to tell him where she was going.


    Tim also didn''t ask about it further. "Could you walk me back home?"


    "Sure." Michelle gathered the bags in one hand and used her other hand to help him up.


    Considering how petite she was, Tim didn''t really put his weight on her and just put his arm on her thin


    shoulder. Their proximity allowed him to smell her unique fragrance. An improper thought suddenly


    emerged in his mind.


    He walked slowly on purpose, hoping that he could prolong their closeness.


    When he arrived at his doorstep, he gave a pointed look at the bags in Michelle''s hand. "Are they food?


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Can you give me some? I''m hungry, my stomach aches, and I don''t have anything to eat at home."


    He guessed that the food must be personally made by Michelle, so he really wanted to have a taste.


    He''d be satisfied even if he could only have a mouthful.


    Michelle looked tangled. However, upon seeing how pitiful he looked, she finally decided to give him


    one portion. She brought two portions anyway.


    "There is also some warm milk inside. Since you have a stomachache, you should drink it first."


    The warmth from that portion of breakfast warmed up his hands. It was like the hot potato someone


    threw into his hands on his first mission, which happened to take ce in a snowy winter.


    At that time, he was still a reckless, smiling young man.


    "Thank you." Tim thanked Michelle just like he thanked that person before. The difference was that he


    no longer had his previous unrestrained nature.


    Ten years had passed since then. He''d be a cold, indifferent man. However, it felt like the warmth


    in his palms spread all over his body and slowly melted away a thinyer of ice around his heart. Even


    a shadow of a genuine smile could be seen on his face.

 Chapter 771 Simplicity And Innocence

    Chapter 771 Simplicity And Innocence


    Everyone hid things. Some buried their dirty secrets or tucked them away from sight. But no matter


    how much people tried to conceal the goodness in their hearts, it would alwayse forth as if seeking


    the light.


    If a person wasn''t used to being kind, they would feel awkward at first. They might reflexively go back


    to their old ways if other people noticed that spark of goodness in them.


    Michelle saw Tim smile.


    Even though the smile on Tim''s face had already disappeared, Michelle smiled at him too.


    It was a bright and encouraging smile.


    She hadn''t verbalized anything, but it seemed as if she had already said a thousand kind words with


    her eyes.


    Even though she didn''t know whether he was good or not, she treated him with dignity and respect¡ª


    just like her parents did.


    Such a gentle smile left a strong impact on Tim, reminding him that he didn''t deserve any forgiveness.


    Even if he no longer held any malice for the world, he was still emotionally detached from everything in


    life.


    In the end, the object of his longing would be his downfall.


    Michelle''s charming eyes and kind smile left a deep impression on him, making him want her even


    more.


    However, the young woman was kind to everyone. He wasn''t special to her at all. She would even help


    a homeless person with a hangover.


    But Michelle was special to Tim, like a firefly in the night. He wanted to keep that firefly for as long as


    possible.


    First, he had to catch it.


    But now was not the time. He had to be patient.


    Tim took out the warm milk and began to drink it. As he swallowed, the liquid went smoothly down his


    throat and into his stomach, warming him all over.


    He calmed down.


    As he took some more gulps of milk, he found himself in a good mood. He had not felt this way in many


    years, and once the feeling took root, it seemed to spread quickly.


    Absentmindedly, he asked, "Which do you prefer: the mountain or the sea?"


    He immediately regretted putting the question out.


    He was more than capable ofing to a decision on his own.


    And yet, he wanted her advice.


    Michelle tilted her head and blinked back at him in confusion.


    He amended, "If you had the choice, would you live in the mountains or on an ind?"


    Although Michelle didn''t know why he had suddenly brought the topic up, she mulled over her answer


    and then decided, "An ind. I''ve never lived on an ind before."


    What was more, Leon had lived on an ind since he was born.


    "I see," Tim replied, nodding slightly.


    He didn''t want to continue this particr conversation at the risk of exposing his n so he changed


    the topic.


    "I''ve sent you a friend request. Why haven''t you epted it?"


    Tim frowned, looking fierce once again. However, Michelle was no longer afraid of him because she


    was convinced that he was capable of being good.


    She had caught him smiling twice.


    The first time was when he had a meal at her house, and the second smile happened just now. He


    seemed unaware that he had done it, but Michelle had noticed.


    In reply, she said, "Really? I haven''t received any."


    How could that be?


    He was sure that he had sent her a friend request.


    Someone must have deleted his request, and he had a feeling he knew who had done it.


    "Take out your phone and send me a friend request," Tim ordered.


    "Huh? Oh, okay." Michelle thought that since they were neighbors, it should not be a big deal to


    be friends with him online. Tim took out his own phone, dictated his number and watched her


    send the request.


    When she was done, she realized that it was gettingte. Michelle said her goodbyes and quickly left.


    ine got up to make breakfast but discovered that there was no need to do so. A pair of fluffy slippers


    were ced on the shoe rack by the door. Michelle must have gone out.


    But it was too early in the day for her daughter to be moving about.


    ine walked to the front door to see if she could catch a glimpse of Michelle, but she didn''t expect


    that the girl would still be nearby.


    She saw Michelle waving at their new neighbor.


    Tim watched her daughter leave. It was like how ine watched her husband go to work the previous


    morning.


    The important thing to remember was that Tim was the owner of the coat that Michelle nned to hand


    wash.


    She was now eighty percent sure her daughter was dating Tim.


    But Tim didn''t look like a man who knew how to take care of his girlfriend.


    ine frowned at that thought.


    It was eight o''clock when Michelle arrived at the C Mansion.


    She had been to Leon''s house twice before so she knew how to get there.


    The sky was overcast with clouds, but Michelle looked very happy. She rang the doorbell and waited


    with a smile on her face.


    When Leon opened the door, he looked a little scruffy. He was wearing a robe which had opened


    partway to reveal his corbones and his chest.


    When Michelle''s gazended on his face, she noticed that he sported a five o''clock shadow.


    "Good morning! How manly you look today!" Michelle teased by way of greeting.


    Stunned to see her on his door step, Leon wondered if he was still dreaming. He reached up to scrub


    his face with one hand and realized that his chin was kind of prickly.


    He was not dreaming.


    Last night, Michelle had asked him to not send her to work this morning. And yet, here she was.


    He could smell the aroma of food in the air, and his appetite was sharpened.


    He was suddenly reminded of three years ago. Michelle had a tendency to bezy, but she had gotten


    up early and traveled quite the distance to buy him soy milk and a bowl of handmade rice noodles.


    If Lydia hadn''t told him about it, he might have never known.


    The memory made him feel warm.


    Leon pulled Michelle into a hug, resting his chin on top of her head. One hand settled on her lower


    back while the other gently stroked the back of her head.


    "Leon..." Surprised, Michelle stiffened in his embrace. Her fist clenched around the bag in her hand.


    She had one cheek pressed against his chest, and his robe was soft and silky. All of the sudden, it felt


    too warm.


    She blushed once more.


    Leon always hugged her for no reason.


    Her heart started to beat faster.


    Leon briefly tightened his embrace and kissed her hair.


    "Did you get up early again?"


    Michelle hadn''t heard him say "again," so she nodded and smiled. "It''s not early now, Leon. Let''s have


    breakfast."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She pulled herself out of his arms and carried their meal inside.


    Leon closed the door, followed after her and watched as she took out their breakfast.


    He smiled when she brought out fried eggs.


    It was a simple breakfast, but he liked it very much.


    He held Michelle from behind and bowed his head, rubbing his cheek against hers. His day-old beard


    made her feel itchy.


    But she was also very happy that she didn''t want to push him away.


    "You keep bringing me breakfast. Can you tell me why?" Leon asked.

 Chapter 772 A Shave

    Chapter 772 A Shave


    Michelle chewed on her lower lip. After a moment of silence, she admitted, "I wanted to do something


    nice for you but I wasn''t sure how. You have everything that a man could possibly need, and you can


    afford to buy whatever you want."


    "That''s true. I don''t need or want anything in particr right now." All he needed was the young woman


    in his arms, and although she had been missing for three years, in the end, she was his.


    As Leon spoke, his breath warmed Michelle''s ear, making her even more conscious of his proximity.


    "I certainly don''tck servants who can cook for me. So why do you still bring me breakfast? You could


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    sleep in a little longer."


    "I know you can just order your servants to make breakfast, but this is the only way I can be of some


    use to you," Michelle exined. "When I was still a student, I noticed that other girls courted guys by


    bringing them breakfast every day."


    Leon chuckled, hisughter fanning over her ear like a feather.


    "So you''re courting me?"


    "Yeah." Michelle nodded shyly. ''Would he think of me as childish? I saw girls woo boys this way, but it


    was only in school. Perhaps adults don''t do this kind of thing.''


    "There''s no need for you to do that because we''re already a couple." Leon cupped her chin, tipping her


    head up. He ran his thumb over her bottom lip and said in a hoarse voice, "I''ll go shave first."


    He let go of her and walked away.


    When the body keeping her back warm disappeared, Michelle couldn''t help but want more of that


    warmth. She impulsively took a step in Leon''s direction and asked, "Can I help?"


    He stopped and looked back at her. She looked so hopeful that he found himself unable to refuse.


    "All right. Come here." With a gentle smile, Leon gestured for her to approach.


    He held out one hand, like a parent holding out a hand for their child to hold. Michelle walked briskly to


    his side and inteced her fingers with his.


    Their palms touched.


    Michelle smiled sweetly. "Your hands are so warm, Leon."


    He smiled and squeezed her fingers. "I''m always warm. If you ever feel cold, you cane to me."


    "Okay!"


    "Good girl."


    Hand in hand, they walked to the bathroom. Leon let her go to pat his face with a hot towel. "Do you


    know how to shave?" he inquired.


    In her desire to follow him wherever he went, Michelle had forgotten that she had no experience


    shaving a man. She went silent in embarrassment.


    ''I guess I can''t do anything to help.''


    Her shoulders drooped in disappointment.


    Leon was not surprised at all that she didn''t know how to shave a man. But he didn''t want to see her


    look so dejected, so he smiled and handed her a can.


    "This is shaving cream. Press the nozzle until foames out and then rub it all over my beard. I''ll do


    the actual shaving myself."


    Michelle immediately cheered up. "Okay!"


    She epted the can and squeezed out a dollop onto her palm. Because Leon was too tall, she had to


    stand on tiptoe for her hand to reach his face.


    But as soon as she stood on tiptoe, she found herself being lifted.


    cing his hands under her armpits, Leon lifted her up until she was seated on the washbasin.


    Startled by the sudden coldness beneath her thighs, Michelle jolted and nearly tipped over the edge.


    When she regained her bnce, the first thing she saw was Leon''s handsome face. He had ced


    both hands on either side of her hips, effectively caging her within his arms. He bent over to bring his


    face closer to hers.


    "You can apply shaving cream now," he told her.


    At that moment, they were practically of the same height. There was no need to strain herself while


    trying to reach for him.


    Focusing on the task at hand, Michelle spread foam over the lower half of Leon''s face. As her fingers


    brushed over his day-old stubble, she became all too aware of his body heat.


    Neither of them said a word.


    The more attentive Michelle was, the wider Leon''s smile grew.


    He wanted to say something, but Michelle had finished applying the shaving cream. Lifting her gaze to


    meet his, she asked, "Is this okay?"


    "Yes." Leon peered over shoulder and into the mirror behind her. Their position looked pretty cozy. He


    felt like it would be a waste if they didn''t do anything intimate.


    But he had to shave first.


    "Don''t go away while I shave. Just sit there." That said, he picked up his electric razor and began to


    shave off his beard.


    Michelle obediently remained seated on the washbasin. As she watched the man shave, she realized


    that the razor he was holding was the same one she had given him three years ago. It was rtively


    old.


    But Leon was still using it.


    ''Does this mean that he likes me even a little?''


    Michelle perked up at the thought and grinned as she stared at the shaver.


    Aware that he was being watched, Leon paused mid-shave and asked, "Why do you look so happy?"


    "Because of that." Michelle pointed at his electric shaver.


    Leon immediately understood. "Ah, yes. You gave it to me. I''ve been using it all this time, and I''ve


    never thought of recing it. You never wear the bracelet that I gave you, but I take this with me


    wherever I go."


    "I''m sorry." She looked down at herp and swung her legs, but she didn''t sound sorry at all. She was


    practically vibrating with happiness and excitement.


    Leon had been using the shaver that she gave him. How could she not be happy? She was ecstatic.


    When Leon was done shaving, he moved back to stand before her. "Are you hungry?" he asked.


    "A little bit," Michelle admitted, lifting her gaze back up to meet his.


    Leon reached out and caressed her cheek, his eyes fixated on her lips. He swallowed audibly as if his


    throat was dry.


    "If you''re hungry, just look at me."


    "What?" Michelle''s jaw dropped in surprise.


    "Didn''t you say that I''m so handsome that looking at me makes you feel full?" Leon asked with a smirk.


    "Do you know how your hunger can be sated?"


    Michelle remembered telling him that. But back then, she was just making up an excuse for her


    physical attraction to him.


    She had never figured out what to do about it.


    Even now, she still didn''t know.


    Curious, she asked, "Okay. How?"


    Leon chuckled in amusement for she had taken his bait.


    "Let me show you."


    He lowered his head and kissed her.


    When their lips touched, Michelle''s eyes widened and she felt her mind go haywire. In her daze, she


    thought she heard him mutter, "Open your mouth."


    So she obediently parted her lips.


    Her breath came out in pants as the kiss deepened and became more passionate than before.


    It was as if the temperature in the bathroom had gone up by several degrees, and her body was on fire.


    At some point, she realized that she was sweating. Leon had his arms around her and she had been


    clutching the cor of his robe. She squeezed her eyes shut, too shy to meet his gaze.


    Michelle was now aware of an important part of Leon''s body.


    At first, she had only been curious. But then Leon held one of her hands in his and slid it down his body


    until it touched his hard member.


    It was too embarrassing to say or even think of!


    She felt embarrassed and shameless at the same time.


    Feeling the real thing was totally different from seeing it in biology books.


    Noticing that she was no longer looking at him, Leon wheedled, "Sorry. That was too forward of me.


    Forgive me?


    But what happens between a couple should bemon knowledge. If you ever find yourself curious to


    learn more about it, I''ll be honored to teach you."


    Trembling, Michelle opened one eye and asked, "There''s more?"


    "You clearly know little about this. No one else but I can teach you, okay? Aren''t you grateful that you


    have me?" Leon remarked, pretended to be innocent.


    Unaware that she was being teased, Michelle dutifully replied, "Thank you, Leon."


    Her voice was soft.


    After their kiss, she felt as if she had be boneless.

 Chapter 773 Even If I Have To Destroy It Myself

    Chapter 773 Even If I Have To Destroy It Myself


    Michelle continued to blush as she sat stiffly at the dining table. She picked up a slice of toast, tore off a


    piece and popped it into her mouth.


    She kept her head lowered, too shy to look at the person seated across her.


    Aware that she was feeling embarrassed, Leon said nothing and merely took a snapshot of their


    breakfast using his phone.


    He then sent the photo to Wynn.


    Wynn typed, "A poor man''s breakfast! Didn''t you say that you would never eat fried eggs?"


    Leon answered, "I don''t want to eat it when it''s cooked by other people. Michelle cooks the best fried


    eggs."


    "And so?" Wynn asked.


    "Are you an idiot? This is the breakfast that Michelle prepared for me."


    "So? This is not the first time she''s made you breakfast. Why did you send me a picture just now?"


    "Something about it is different," Leon insisted.


    Wynn was slower with his reply. "I... I don''t see it."


    Leon taunted, "What a pity! Why can''t you understand?"


    Wynn was confused, and didn''t reply.


    "Oh, sorry. I forgot that you don''t have a girlfriend. You don''t know what it''s like to have breakfast that''s


    cooked just for you," Leon mocked.


    Wynn started to tap his phone furiously.


    He knew that Leon had to be smirking, and he wanted to beat that smirk off his friend''s face. ''How


    shameless! He sent me a photo just to show off his girlfriend?''


    Leon was smirking as he fired off another message.


    "You still haven''t improved after many years? I''m starting to worry about you."


    After a pause, a voice message popped up in the chat. In his haste, Leon identally tapped on it.


    "Fuck you, Leon! You''re a real bastard, you know that? Whether I''ve improved or not is none of your


    business! And I like to take my time. Do you really need to show off your¡ª"


    He immediately clicked on the file again, cutting off Wynn''s hysterical tirade. He knew that his friend


    was still cursing him on the other end of the phone.


    ''How could I not show off?


    I have a girlfriend, and Wynn doesn''t.''


    Leon didn''t want Michelle to know that Wynn had already known about their rtionship. He looked up


    from his phone and across the table to check on his girlfriend''s reaction. Michelle looked back at him


    with a dumbfounded expression.


    She was still chewing on half of her toast.


    "Sorry. Did that scare you?" he asked.


    "Was that Wynn? He just called you a bastard." It was her first time hearing someone refer to Leon as a


    bastard. Michelle was surprised but also a little upset.


    ''How could anyone call Leon a bastard?


    Bastards are bad guys, but Leon is not.''


    "Why was Wynn scolding you?" Michelle frowned in concern. "Are you two fighting? If you are, it''s


    better to talk face-to-face¡ªthe earlier, the better. Or else, it will be harder and harder to make up


    afterwards. You two are good friends so you can be honest with each other."


    Leon reassured her, "Don''t worry. It''s just that he has been single for quite some time. Without a


    girlfriend, he sometimes gets hotheaded like this."


    "Really?" Michelle asked doubtfully. "Men turn out to be like Wynn when they don''t have girlfriends?"


    "More or less," Leon replied vaguely.


    "Oh, I see!" Michelle nodded in understanding. She felt as if she had obtained new knowledge.


    Ever since she met Leon, it was as if he had opened her eyes to a whole new world.


    Some of the knowledge was strange, but overall, she was very interested to learn.


    With a smile, Michelle continued to tuck into their breakfast. Because they were sharing a meal, she


    ate slowly, hoping that Leon would eat more.


    "Michelle, why are you so..." ''...easy to deceive?'' Leon didn''t want to say what was truly on his mind so


    he added, "...cute."


    Michelle had given up on stopping him from calling her cute. ''It''s fine if he doesn''t praise me for my


    beauty. Being cute is also good as long as he likes me.''


    She grinned back at him.


    A phone started vibrating, making a buzzing sound on the table. Tim had just sent a message to


    Michelle. They both heard the noise and looked at their respective phones. Leon looked away after


    quickly confirming that it wasn''t his phone that buzzed.


    Michelle picked up hers and saw her neighbor''s thank-you message.


    She replied, "You''re wee." She thought that was the end of it, but Tim started praising her because


    he found her porridge delicious.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Polite by nature, she had no choice but to send another reply. But Tim sent another message, forcing


    her to keep responding to him.


    Too focused on their chat, Michelle ended up ignoring Leon.


    The man tried to sneak nces at her screen, but he couldn''t see who she was texting. Suppressing


    his annoyance, he smiled and asked, "Who are you chatting with, Michelle?"


    "Tim." She lifted her head for a second before looking back at her phone. She didn''t see the change in


    her boyfriend''s expression after she admitted that she had met with her neighbor beforeing to see


    him.


    "He is everywhere!" Although Leon was smiling, his jaw was clenched. "So he''s your new neighbor?


    And you gave him the breakfast?"


    "Yes." Michelle nodded. "On his first day after moving to ourmunity, he helped me carry some


    packages. My parents then asked him to have a meal with us."


    Straining to keep a smile on his face, Leon loosened his grip, letting his spoon fall off one side of the


    table. The ng of metal against the floor finally caught Michelle''s attention.


    "Leon?" Seeing that his spoon had fallen, she stood up and picked it up. "I''ll get you a new one from


    the kitchen."


    Leon raised a hand to stop her. "No, thanks. I''m full," he lied.


    The temperature in the dining area suddenly dropped. Michelle gradually realized that he was angry,


    but she didn''t know what she had said to provoke his ire.


    ''Last night, he got angry because I didn''t wear the bracelet that he gave me.


    Why is he mad this time?''


    She couldn''t figure it out so she shut up and looked at him with teary eyes.


    When she looked at him with such sad eyes, Leon couldn''t bring himself to stay angry with her.


    His heart softened, and he sighed. He got out of his seat and walked up to her. Michelle thought that he


    would hold her, but he didn''t. He just stood in front of her like a stone-cold wall.


    After a pause, Leon asked slowly, "Don''t you know why I am angry?"


    "No." Michelle''s voice came out muffled. She lifted her gaze slightly to focus on his angr chin.


    Seeing it reminded her that she applied shaving cream for him earlier. He had shaved using the electric


    razor she had bought for him.


    Thinking of that warm scene gave her courage, so she replied, "Leon, can you tell me why you''re


    angry?"


    "Okay." Leon raised a hand and flicked her on the forehead. As soon as he did that, he started rubbing


    the spot gently as if he couldn''t bear to leave her in pain.


    His actions were familiar and intimate, and it made Michelle smile brightly.


    Leon smiled back at her. "Michelle, I''m not the person you think I am. I''m not as gentle as you say. I''m


    actually a very bad guy. I don''t like it when my girlfriend pays too much attention to other men. And I


    hate it when my girlfriend gives away a gift that I have given her or a gift that she has nned on giving


    me.


    Even if I have to destroy it myself, it can''t be given to others."


    The way he spoke was like usual¡ªunhurried and gentle, not harsh or frightening.


    It magnified the intense feelings behind his statement.


    Seven years ago, Leon had said those words to Valerie. Back then, he saw the fear in her eyes. Just


    now, he deliberately told the same thing to Michelle.


    He wanted to know if his current girlfriend would also be afraid of him.


    The real him.

 Chapter 774 Like Me More

    Chapter 774 Like Me More


    Lowering his head, Leon turned his eyes away from Michelle''s face. He couldn''t bear to see the person


    he loved fear him.


    Left with no choice, he had to continue.


    "You made breakfast just for me, but why did you have to give it to someone else? And you even gave


    it to another man. From now on, you can only make breakfast for me, alright?"


    Bending down, he gently pressed his forehead against hers. The tip of her nose felt cold on his skin.


    Intentionally, Leon talked slowly so that he wouldn''t scare her.


    "Huh? Don''t you have anything to say about it?" he asked.


    Deep inside, Michelle did have something to say.


    But she didn''t want to be impolite and interrupt him.


    Because Leon couldn''t look at her face at this moment, he failed to see that her eyes were brighter


    now.


    Michelle''s eyes were clear and peaceful, like the blue sky after the rainclouds had passed.


    There was no fear in her eyes. Only joy remained.


    When it was her turn to speak, Michelle asked softly, "Tell me the truth, Leon. Are you jealous?"


    She couldn''t help but let out a few quiet giggles while she eagerly waited for his answer.


    Then Leon finally raised his head to look at her face.


    What he saw in her eyes was pure, innocent joy.


    In that moment, Leon felt as if a warm, fluffy cloud enveloped his heart. In a split second, relief took


    over his chest and reced the anxiousness he felt.


    The overflowing happiness he felt in his heart made him smile.


    "Alright, I''ll admit it. Yes, I''m jealous," he said to her.


    For Michelle, his jealousy meant that he really did love her. Three years ago, she learned that this was


    a foolproof way of knowing if someone was truly in love. It was absolutely impossible to fake.


    It was the sign that she had been waiting for.


    In her heart, she was very satisfied.


    Having heard the answer she wanted, Michelle jumped excitedly into his arms. She wrapped her arms


    around his waist as if hugging a big tree.


    "Hey, Leon. I have something else in mind. Can you be more jealous from now on?"


    It was such an unusual request.


    Leon was left speechless, trying to think of an exnation for it.


    Most girls hate it when their boyfriends get too jealous. However, Michelle was asking for the exact


    opposite.


    ''Jealousy doesn''t just appear out of thin air. There must be a reason for it to exist.


    Is it because she''s nning to flirt with Tim? Is this why she''s asking me to be more jealous?'' he


    thought to himself.


    Thinking of this, Leon smiled. ''Does she want me to die of jealousy?''


    "That''s a very risky idea." Pulling away from her, Leon wanted to scold her for her proposal. However,


    the words got stuck in his throat when he saw the gentle smile on her face.


    Finally, all that he could blurt out was, "Just don''t talk with Tim too much. I don''t like it."


    ''Hmm. I guess he must be jealous since he''s trying to keep me away from Tim. He really does like me,


    doesn''t he?''


    Michelle thought. She was sure that that was the case. "Anything else?" she asked eagerly.


    Leon was surprised.


    He felt as if there was something wrong.


    At the moment, he still couldn''t figure it out. So he decided to be transparent with Michelle and tell her


    what was in his heart.


    Putting his hand on her shoulder, Leon looked straight into her eyes. "I don''t want you to be in contact


    with Tim that much, Michelle. The same goes for other men. And also, I don''t want you to call anyone''s


    name intimately except for me."


    "Okay, agreed!"


    Michelle answered, nodding a couple of times. "Anything else you had in mind?"


    Never before had Leon seen a girlfriend so amodating. For a second, he couldn''t help but smile at


    her.


    "Whatever I give you, I want it to be only yours. I don''t want you to share or give it to someone else. I


    want you to have it, just you. That goes for the things you do for me as well. I don''t want anyone else


    having the same privilege. So, I want to be the only person who you cook breakfast for. Just me,


    okay?"


    "No problem. Deal!" At first, Michelle agreed to his conditions without hesitation. But after thinking it


    over for a while, she felt that it was a bit unreasonable.


    "But what about my parents? Whenever I get up early, I fix breakfast for them as well. I just did earlier


    this morning," Michelle blurted out, frowning. "Can you not count my parents in?"


    Putting one hand to his forehead, Leon answered, "Don''t worry. I won''t count them in."


    He realized that she was not only obedient, but she was paying attention too.


    To him, it felt like he was ruling over the meek girl with an iron fist. Besides agreeing to all of his


    conditions, she also looked for other ways to make him feel morefortable.


    When he realized how considerate she was to him, he felt guilty all of a sudden.


    To ease his feelings of guilt, Leon wanted to do something for her as well. "What about you? Don''t you


    have any conditions for me?"


    Michelle shook her head and replied, "No."


    For her, being with Leon was good enough. She didn''t want any requirements. She was totally satisfied


    with the situation.


    "Really?" Leon asked, looking at her in disbelief. "Well, you''ve just agreed to everything that I asked of


    you. I want to do something for you as well. So, tell me. I''ll do my best to fulfill it."


    Michelle''s eyes suddenly lit up. If he really insisted on doing something for her, she had one thing in


    mind.


    "To be honest, I really hope you can like me more, Leon."


    A week passed since she told him what she wanted, and he didn''t waste any time taking action.


    For the past five days, Michelle waste for work. Every time that she did, there was a penalty to her


    sry. By the time her paycheck came, it was substantially smaller than what she usually got.


    For some time, Leon mulled over her request. Expressing affection wasn''t as simple as giving material


    things. Finally, he thought that he would leave hickeys on her neck as his way of showing affection.


    "I know you like strawberries so much, so I''ll leave hickeys on your body. They look like little strawberry


    marks on your skin," he said to her.


    Hearing this, she finally understood what "nting strawberries" meant. Now, she realized the meaning


    of what she said to Debra some time back. She wished that she could turn back time and take back the


    embarrassing words she said to them.


    The longer she thought about it, the redder her face became.


    On the first day, Leon leaned over to her and left a hickey on her neck.


    The second day, he put two hickeys. On the third, he left three on her neck. It went on and on, and with


    each passing day, he put more hickeys than the day before.


    It was as if to say that as he put more and more hickeys each day, his affection for her also grew daily.


    By the fourth day, Michelle had already lost track of how many hickeys he had put on her neck.


    Since it was winter, it wasn''t a big problem for her. She could just wear sweaters or cored shirts to


    cover them up.


    But that morning, the fifth day, Leon dered that there were already too many hickeys on her neck.


    With a sly grin, he told her that he needed to kiss further down. He needed the space for more hickeys.


    At that moment, Michelle was scared to death. She used every trick in the book to stop him from doing


    that.


    Smiling, Leon held her in his arms and said, "Michelle, you told me that you wanted me to like you


    more. I''m just doing what you asked of me."


    It was toote for Michelle to take back her request.


    Since she couldn''tpletely avoid what he wanted to do, she just tried topromise with him. He


    agreed that he would start from one hickey on the sixth day as a new round.


    Otherwise, her whole body would be full of hickeys in just a few weeks or so. It was not that she didn''t


    want it. Her problem was that it took too much of her time.


    The more hickeys Leon wanted to put, the longer it would take. It might even take more than an hour if


    she let him have his way.


    If that happened, she would bete for work every day.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    That day, Michelle was behind time even more than the past four days. Caroline hadn''t been in the


    office for several days because she was on a business trip to various parts of the country.


    As a work policy, the attendance still had to be monitored so she couldn''t get away with her tardiness.


    Although Caroline didn''t say anything about her record, she deducted her sry without hesitation.


    Since Michelle came inte in the morning, she had to work overtime in the evening. Her colleagues


    did their best to sympathize with her. Even so, they tried not to meddle too much with her personal life.


    Because she had beente for five days already, her sry was cut by more than half due to the


    deductions.


    That day was payday. Michelle peeked at her measly paycheck and felt depressed.


    Michelle remembered during high school how her teacher once said that falling in love would affect


    their grades. Now, she realized that her teacher was right all along.


    ''It seems that grades isn''t the only thing affected by falling in love.


    It''s also distracting me from my job!'' Michelle thought to herself.


    Meanwhile, one of her colleagues stood beside her and patted her on the shoulder, trying to cheer her


    up.


    Her female colleague gave her a smile. "Mimi,e on. Focus. You still have a ton of work left this


    afternoon."


    A bit rattled, Michelle sat on her chair and opened herputer.


    In the afternoon, she was going to take publicity photos of the Ballet Festival for Valerie.

 Chapter 775 Deception And Incitement

    Chapter 775 Deception And Incitement


    The location of the photo shoot was on the eighteenth floor of a building, inside a bright and spacious


    dance studio.


    Valerie had done the preliminary work¡ªnning and providing the outfits. Caroline wouldter have


    the posters printed at her studio.


    Michelle had been tagged as the photographer.


    Because it was important to get the photo shoot done as soon as possible, the balletpany had


    sent someone to negotiate a contract with Michelle.


    That person''s name was Randi He. She was a neer who had joined the troupe about two months


    ago.


    Randi was actually somewhat rted to Michelle. She was a cousin of Haley''s, and Haley was a good


    friend of James''. Randi had kept her mother''s surname and lived with the He family after graduating.


    Two months ago, she had seen Valerie and Leon at an evening event, but there had been no chance to


    talk to them. Later, she was formally introduced to Valerie during a rehearsal, and she mentioned that


    she had seen the woman at a dinner party.


    "There was a man standing next to you. Is he your fiance? You two make a lovely couple."


    Since then, Valerie became her friend.


    On the day of the photo shoot, Valerie took Randi along. The prospect of getting her photo taken made


    the younger dancer giddy with excitement.


    Randi had a pretty face, but her features were not as delicate as Valerie''s, and her personality was not


    as elegant.


    Valerie was a seasoned ballerina, one of the best in the troupe. Because she had such a gentle


    disposition, she got along well with the other dancers.


    Randi really admired her and was determined to be like her idol.


    The weather was ideal for a photo shoot. Clear skies meant that sunlight could shine through the


    windows and brighten up the inside of the studio.


    Randi paced along a corridor as she talked with Michelle over the phone. She reminded the other


    woman not to mess up.


    After hanging up, Randi returned to the dressing room. Valerie was seated on a sofa with her eyes


    closed. A makeup artist had just begun to work on her face.


    "Valerie, the photographer is on her way here." Randi stood next to the couch. She noticed that Valerie


    had dark circles under her eyes so she asked, "Have you not been sleeping well recently?"


    "No, I haven''t," Valerie admitted.


    She couldn''t sleep at all these days. Leon''s reminder echoed in her ears, keeping her awake.


    Rumors that Leon was her boyfriend or her fiance had spread all over the industry. How could she put


    a stop to them?


    Leon had asked her to give him a deadline, but Valerie didn''t know how and when he could stop the


    rumors.


    Because of that, she lost her appetite and sleep eluded her. Her eye bags became more prominent, but


    she managed to maintain her good looks with a lot of skin care products.


    Bryant''s wife had noticed the change in her and had asked her about it, but Valerie found herself


    unable to tell her why. Bryant was the next person to express concern, but she couldn''t tell him either.


    There was no one she could talk to about her problem.


    And shey all the me on Michelle.


    Valerie had deliberately chosen Michelle to take charge of their photo shoot because she had been


    nning to use the old trick to keep the woman away from Leon.


    However, Leon''s warning had been unexpected. The man must have had an inkling of her scheme and


    was giving her a chance to back off.


    After what happened seven years ago, she didn''t dare to go against him anymore.


    So now, Valerie was in a dilemma. She was hesitating on carrying out her original n. If she pushed


    through with it, she was afraid that something bad would happen to her. She had to assume that Leon


    was keeping an eye on her somehow.


    But if she just let Michelle be, she knew that she would regret it.


    The more Valerie thought about it, the more irritable she became. She opened her eyes and told the


    makeup artist, "It feels a little stuffy in here so let''s take a break. I need to go out for some fresh air."


    With that excuse, she went out to the corridor to enjoy the breezeing in from a window.


    Randi noticed that Valerie didn''t look well so she followed after her.


    "Are you sick, Valerie? If you''re not feeling well, we can postpone today''s shoot."


    Valerie smiled reassuringly. "You said that the photographer is on her way. We can''t let here here


    for nothing."


    "I can call her to set another appointment," Randi insisted, starting to really worry about her friend. She


    took out her phone and tapped some buttons until she got Michelle''s number. "She''s really nice, and


    she must be very capable to be working at Caroline''s studio."


    ''Capable?''


    Valerie sneered in her head. ''How could that no-name amateur be capable?


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Who knows what she did to be able to work with Caroline? It had to be Leon''s doing.''


    When Randiplimented Michelle, it made Valerie unhappy and even provoked her.


    Valerie sighed pitifully. "To be honest, I also want to postpone the shoot because I''m worried about the


    quality of our photos. But if we do that, it will affect Michelle''s work load, and her brother might get mad


    at me."


    "Why would her brother get mad at you?" Randi asked in confusion. "Do you know each other?"


    "Actually, Leon is her brother." Valerie physically wilted, pretending to be meek and nervous. "I''m sorry


    for not telling you before. Please don''t be angry with me."


    Randi was shocked by this revtion. "So Michelle is going to be your sister-inw?"


    "The truth is she''s not his biological sister, but they..." Valerie didn''t finish her sentence and let her smile


    drop into a moue as if she had an embarrassing secret.


    This only aroused Randi''s curiosity.


    "What about them?" Randi frowned as she started to make some guesses. "Are they close?"


    Valerie smiled bitterly, and she let her next wordse out as if it was a struggle to speak. "They''re


    very close."


    Randi continued to ask, "Does she know about your rtionship with Leon?"


    "She knows." Of course Michelle knew that Valerie was Leon''s ex-girlfriend so she hadn''t lied. She was


    just letting Randie to her own conclusions. Whatever the girl thought was none of her business.


    To add to the deception, Valerie quickly added, "Don''t misunderstand. They treat each other like


    siblings even if they''re not rted by blood. But..."


    She turned to look away as if she was too upset to continue talking.


    She instantly ignited Randi''s sense of justice, and the girl asked indignantly, "Michelle has been


    bugging your fiance all this time? You say that she calls him her brother, but she''s actually been


    seducing him. Is that right?"


    Valerie remained quiet.


    Randi took her silence as an agreement. "Valerie, that kind of woman is a bitch. By treating him like her


    brother, she''s trying to steal your fiance from you! Why did you request for her to be our


    photographer?"


    "Oh, hush, Randi. That''s nonsense." Valerie met her gaze with a serious expression. The more she


    acted like this, the more Randi felt that the woman was too kind to speak ill of others.


    "They really are just brother and sister."


    "Valerie!" Randi eximed angrily. "It''s impossible for a man and a woman who are not blood-rted to


    have such a pure and tonic rtionship. You''re being too kind. Aren''t you afraid that she''ll seduce


    your fiance?"


    With tears in her eyes, Valerie spun on her heel and started to walk away. "I''m going to the bathroom.


    Don''t worry about me, Randi. I''m fine."


    "Valerie!" Knowing that Randi was going to worry about her, Valerie kept her head down as she walked.


    It seemed as if she was escaping to the bathroom to cry.


    But once Valerie got away from Randi, she smirked triumphantly. A hint of viciousness shed in her


    eyes.


    She had sessfully deceived Randi into feeling angry on her behalf.


    Because Randi admired Valerie and received a lot of help from her, she couldn''t stand to see her suffer.


    "Let''s see you deal with this, Michelle."

 Chapter 776 Walk Up To The Eighteenth Floor

    Chapter 776 Walk Up To The Eighteenth Floor


    With a couple of equipment in her hands and a heavy camera on her back, Michelle arrived at the main


    entrance of the building. Very few people came in and out, but her eyes immediately honed in on one


    person standing in the lobby.


    That person caught sight of Michelle and came over.


    "Are you Michelle?" Randi asked in an unfriendly tone.


    From her voice, Michelle could tell that she was Randi, her contact person. She greeted the other


    woman with a smile, "Yes, I am. Nice to meet you, Randi."


    Butpared to how she spoke on the phone, Randi seemed different in person. Michelle had a


    feeling that Randi didn''t like her, but she didn''t know why.


    Randi scanned her from head to toe.


    ''With her short ck hair and baby face, it''s hard to tell that she''s twenty-five years old.


    Her nose and mouth are so-so, but her eyes are big. Also, her skin looks smooth and creamy like milk.


    In short, there''s nothing special about her.


    She is neither tall nor shapely. Her figure is not as good as Valerie''s, let alone her temperament.


    She looks very ordinary. How could a woman like this seduce Valerie''s fiance?''


    After giving Michelle the once-over, Randi said vaguely, "So-so."


    Now, it was obvious that she was disliked. Michelle gave Randi a strange look before peering down at


    herself.


    ''What did she mean by that? Is it that I don''t look like a photographer?


    Or does she think that I''m not good at what I do?''


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Randi held her gaze and remarked, "Michelle, you''re a photographer who''s working for Caroline''s


    studio, so I thought that you''d be very good. But I went online just now and realized that you haven''t


    posted any photos."


    When she heard that, Michelle thought that the other woman was doubting her capabilities as a


    photographer.


    But that was hardly Randi''s fault. After all, Michelle didn''t have a proper portfolio yet.


    She was still a neer in the industry. She wasn''t surprised if people doubted her skill.


    So she was determined to give every opportunity her best and to shoot excellent photos. She was


    going to exceed her customers'' expectations and make a name for herself.


    ''Go for it!''


    Michelle told herself encouragingly.


    Thinking that that was the reason why Randi was being unfriendly, she just smiled politely in return.


    When she smiled, it made her seem so pure. Her smile usually had a good effect on people. It made


    her look approachable and trustworthy.


    Stunned after being graced with a smile like that, Randi frowned in confusion.


    ''What''s the matter with her? How can she smile so freely, as if she doesn''t care what other people have


    to say?''


    Michelle asked, "Did youe down to meet me? Thank you. Now, let''s go upstairs. Which floor are


    we going to?"


    Still looking at her as if she was odd, Randi coolly replied, "The eighteenth floor."


    "Okay, let''s go. Where''s the elevator?" Michelle looked over the other woman''s shoulder and quickly


    found the elevator.


    "The elevator does not work," Randi lied with a straight face. "We can only get to the venue by stairs.


    It''s right this way."


    Michelle was surprised, but she still followed after her. "Why does the elevator not work?"


    "I don''t know," Randi answered dismissively and led her to the emergency staircase. "Remember: it''s


    on the eighteenth floor. You can take your time while going up the stairs."


    As she looked up at the many levels she would have to go through, Michelle gulped audibly and


    thought, ''The eighteenth floor? I have to carry my camera and equipment up to the eighteenth floor?''


    Even without her gear, she couldn''t walk all the way up there.


    That would be too exhausting.


    But she never suspected Randi at all. She snuck another nce up the concrete stairway and tried


    asking, "Is someoneing to fix the elevator? It will take me forever to get to the eighteenth floor.


    What if I just wait for the repairman?"


    "I just called to ask, but I don''t know when that person wille. It might take a long time so it''s better


    to just take the stairs," Randi said a little impatiently.


    "Hurry up. Valerie and herpanions are waiting for you so don''t waste their time."


    Michelle thought that was reasonable and that the photo shoot was important so she started her


    arduous climb.


    "Ah. I won''t be going with you. I forgot that I have something else to do." Randi excused herself and


    walked away. But she didn''t go far. She waited for some time to pass before going back to the stairwell.


    Craning her neck, she snuck a nce to see that Michelle had at least made it to the second floor.


    Randi hadn''t expected Michelle to be so gullible. ''She''s pretty stupid. How is someone like her able to


    seduce another woman''s fiance?


    Do men find that kind of stupidity charming?


    No, she must be faking it. People might initially think of her as a nice girl, but she''s actually a bitch.


    Otherwise, why would she refer to Leon as her brother?


    She just wants to seduce the guy by doing that!''


    "Shame on her!" Randi muttered as she walked leisurely to the elevator. She bent down and quickly


    removed the two warning signs she had ced just before Michelle arrived.


    It took a lot of effort to get those signs, but in the end, they were not needed.


    Randi took the elevator and soon reached the eighteenth floor while Michelle continued to go up the


    stairs.


    As she went from one floor to another, Michelle could barely keep herself upright. Her head lolled from


    her shoulders.


    Valerie''s makeup was done. She had changed into a dress and dancing shoes, but the photographer


    was still nowhere to be seen.


    Randi whispered into her ear, "I told Michelle that the elevator did not work and that she could only take


    the stairs. She must still be going up the stairs, but I don''t know which floor she''s on right now."


    Valerie looked up in surprise, but a smile started to bloom on her face. She side-eyed the woman


    standing next to her. She hadn''t known that Randi was capable of such petty mischief.


    ''It will take her a long time to get to the eighteenth floor. She would be exhausted by the time she


    makes it here.''


    Feeling much better, Valerie curled up her lips.


    But as quickly as it appeared, her smile faded into a frown. She pretended to be worried and pulled


    Randi out into the corridor.


    With no one else around to hear them, she said, "Randi, how could you...?" She looked as if she


    wanted to scold the girl but didn''t have the heart to do so. With a sigh, she asked instead, "Did you do


    this for me?"


    Randi scoffed, "She deserves that and more for being a home-wrecker!"


    "What if she finds out that you lied to her? Aren''t you afraid of getting into trouble?" Valerie asked with a


    tender look. "Never mind. She''s already on her way. If or when she discovers what you''ve done, just tell


    her that I put you up to it."


    Valerie made it seem as if she wanted to take responsibility for Randi''s prank, but she knew the girl


    wouldn''t let her do so. Randi''s sense of righteousness made her too proud to let others take the fall for


    her actions.


    If they had been in ancient times, Randi would have been a hot-headed warrior with a strong sense of


    justice, always ready to help the weak.


    However, that kind of fighter was also easily provoked with just a few words and would turn their sword


    on others.


    Although Valerie looked concerned, she was actually looking forward to what Randi would say next.


    As expected, Randi asserted, "What I did has nothing to do with you, Valerie. Just act like you know


    nothing. I''ll seek revenge in your stead."


    "Thank you, Randi," Valerie replied. A little excitement seeped into her tone. "I really appreciate your


    kindness. But don''t make things difficult for her when she gets here. It''s not a crime to like someone."


    "Yes, it''s not crime to like someone, but Leon is your fiance. She should know better and keep her


    distance, but she hasn''t done that. What a shameless hussy!" Randi huffed in discontent.


    Half an hour passed but Michelle remained nowhere to be seen. The person-in-charge spoke with


    Randi several times, asking her to call the photographer immediately.


    Randi went out and pretended to make a phone call, but she went to the emergency staircase to watch


    out for Michelle. When she looked down, she caught a glimpse of a fair-skinned hand gripping one of


    the railings.


    Michelle was only two floors down.


    Seeing that the photographer looked so tired, Randi pped her hands and grinned in


    delight.

 Chapter 777 Accidental Injury

    Chapter 777 idental Injury


    "Finally! I''ve reached the eighteenth floor." After looking at the number eighteen that had been painted


    on the wall, Michelle sat on one of the steps to catch her breath. Her face was red, and sweat dripped


    from her forehead and cheeks.


    Her body was overheating because she had chosen to wear a high-neck sweater that day. Her


    undershirt was damp from sweat, and she was starting to feel sticky all over.


    She didn''t like exercising so she was out of shape.


    Both of her legs were sore so she tried massaging the pain away with her hands.


    "So tired," she murmured.


    She heard footsteps approaching, but when she looked up to see who it was, she was surprised to see


    that it was Randi.


    Shocked and confused, Michelle thought, ''Didn''t she say that she was too busy to apany me?


    Besides, the elevator doesn''t work.


    How did she get here before I did? She should havee up behind me if she also took the stairs.''


    Michelle blinked and asked, "How did you get to the eighteenth floor so quickly?"


    "I took the elevator. They repaired it just after we parted. You should hurry up though because


    everyone is waiting for you." Although the other woman looked exhausted, Randi pretended not to


    notice.


    Michelle shakily got to her feet, but she remained unsuspecting. Instead, she sounded really pleased


    as she replied, "So the elevator''s working again. That''s great. I thought that I had to take the stairs


    again after we wrap up the photo shoot."


    Randi frowned at her. She stopped and stared at Michelle for a while with aplicated expression.


    ''Is she really stupid or is she just pretending to be?


    And if she really is dumb, shouldn''t she still know that she should keep her distance from another


    woman''s fiance?''


    She decided to test the photographer first.


    "I have a question, Michelle." Randi was about to take a step closer, but when she noticed that the


    other woman reeked of sweat, her nose wrinkled and she kept her distance.


    Seeing her reaction, Michelle smiled apologetically. "Sorry. All that walking made me sweat a lot. What


    did you want to know?"


    Keeping her gaze steady, Randi asked, "Do you have someone you like?"


    "Huh?" It was normal to feel confused if a stranger suddenly asked such a personal question. "Why are


    you asking me that? I kind of expected a question about today''s photo shoot."


    "I was just curious." And Randi really wanted to know so she persisted. "So do you like someone or


    not?"


    "I do." Michelle visualized Leon''s handsome face and smiled sweetly.


    Randi continued to grill her, "Really? What''s your rtionship with him?"


    Michelle wanted to announce that they were in love, but she was aware that Valerie was around and


    that Randi was acquainted with the woman. If she told Randi about her rtionship with Leon,


    everyone would eventually know about it.


    She thought, ''If Valerie knew, the next person who''d hear about it would be Bryant.


    And then Wynn would know.


    And if Wynn learned about it, so would Nini. No, no, no. I can''t let Nini and others know about it.''


    Her rtionship with Leon wasn''t stable yet. If he broke up with her one day, everyone would feel bad


    for her and that would be embarrassing.


    So she was determined to keep their rtionship a secret for now.


    "We should go to the studio. I''ve kept them waiting long enough." Michelle was not a master at


    changing topics so she sounded really unnatural.


    Randi felt surer that the rtionship between Michelle and Leon wasn''t innocent.


    That had to be the reason why Michelle couldn''t own up to it.


    When she entered the dance studio, Michelle went around the room and apologized profusely to


    everyone before setting up her equipment.


    But her legs were still aching, and she felt a little weak. Because of that, she tripped over a wire and


    stumbled to the floor.


    With equipment that was worth tens of thousands dors in her hand, her first instinct was to protect


    her gear. She hit the floor with a bang.


    It was an ident


    so everyone else in the venue was stunned.


    For a moment, even Valerie didn''t know what kind of expression she should make.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Michelle gasped in pain, and her eyes filled with tears.


    The make-up artist, who had been standing closest to her, quickly came to her aid. "Are you okay?"


    "Thank you." When she was in so much pain, Michelle couldn''t bring herself to im that she was fine.


    Ever since she was a child, she disliked getting hurt. Now, she also felt embarrassed and wanted to


    cry.


    She clumsily tripped over a stray wire, and now, many people were staring at her. At the age of twenty-


    five, she didn''t cry so easily for fear of gettingughed at.


    She quickly checked her camera and was relieved to see that it hadn''t been affected by her fall.


    After her sigh of relief, she realized that the pain she was feeling came from her knees and ankles. She


    briefly wondered if she sprained her ankles.


    "Are you all right? Did you get hurt?" The general manager¡ªa woman in her thirties¡ªapproached as


    well. She barely had any makeup on, and she wore a sunset-colored leather windbreaker.


    The heels of her ck boots clicked noisily as she crossed the room.


    With a poker face, she looked every bit the role of a shrewd female elite.


    Because the photographer had been half an hourte, she had started to be impatient. When the


    photographer finally appeared only to trip herself up, her expression looked quite severe.


    "Don''t you watch where you''re going?"


    Randi sidled over to Valerie and whispered, "Doesn''t she look pitiful, Valerie? God, I can''t even bear to


    look at her. This is her karma. She tripped over that wire herself."


    ''Yes, it absolutely is karma.'' Valerie agreed with all her heart.


    Only Michelle would trip over t floor. Valerie wondered why such a clumsy and useless person


    existed. ''How did Leone to like her?


    She looks banged up enough to get sent to the hospital.


    Humph. But I''ll make it so that she can''t go. Not immediately anyway.''


    With a sly smile, Valerie changed her expression into one of concern and walked towards Michelle.


    "Michelle, how are you feeling? Are you hurting somewhere?"


    Hearing Valerie express concern for her gave Michelle mixed feelings.


    On one hand, she felt angry on Leon''s behalf because Valerie was his ex-girlfriend, and she had


    abandoned the man twice before.


    But if Valerie hadn''t left, Leon wouldn''t be her boyfriend now.


    That thought made her both happy and sad.


    Nina had asked her to refuse this photo shoot because it was a request from Valerie. But without this


    gig, who knew when she would get another lucrative job?


    Because Valerie had asked about her injuries, Michelle thought that she was really kind.


    She smiled up at Valerie and admitted, "My knees hurt and I think I might have sprained my ankles."


    "Is it that serious?" Valerie was overjoyed in her heart. ''That''s great.''


    She bent over to help Michelle get off the floor and then said, "Sit down and roll up your pants so we


    can gauge how bad it is."


    "Thank you." Michelle limped to the nearest chair and did as she was told. One ankle was starting to


    swell and it hurt to touch. Her knees were red and bruised.


    It was troublesome when it was the joint that got injured.


    Even the slightest movement would hurt.


    With a concerned frown, Valerie asked, "Do you want to have it checked at a hospital? If you want, you


    can go now, but we''ll have to postpone the shoot. It will be troublesome though. We''re currently


    preparing for the Ballet Festival so everyone is very busy."


    She spoke casually, but the room was so silent that everyone heard her.


    Valerie''s words made light of the pain that Michelle was feeling and made it seem as if Michelle was


    causing them trouble.


    Randi came over, took a look and said, "It''s not bleeding so it can''t be that serious."


    Of course she could say that so easily because she wasn''t the one who had gotten hurt.


    Michelle was in so much pain that she didn''t want to move. It was taking her a lot of effort to sit upright.


    When she tried walking earlier, the pain was so bad that she broke out into a cold sweat.


    The general manager only had the interests of the troupe at heart. She spoke a little louder than usual


    as she dered, "If it''s not that serious, you should take the photos first. After that, you can go to the


    hospital."


    "Are you sure you''re okay?" Valerie asked Michelle.


    The staff waited for Michelle to answer. If she agreed to go to a hospital, she would have wasted the


    troupe''s time and would be bothering them in the future.


    Michelle didn''t want to be a bother so she gritted her teeth and said, "I''ll do the photo shoot.


    Unfortunately, I can''t move very well right now so this might take longer than expected."


    Because she wanted to dy Michelle''s trip to the hospital, Valerie smiled gently.


    "That doesn''t matter. We''ll cooperate as best as we can. We''d like it if we could finish this photo shoot


    as quickly as possible, but we expect the highest quality for our photos."


    "Okay." Michelle nodded.


    With great effort, she got up from her seat and started to take the troupe''s pictures.


    She endured even when she felt a stab of pain with every step that she took.

 Chapter 778 She Was Shining

    Chapter 778 She Was Shining


    Throughout the photo shoot, Valerie was very cooperative. After all, the photos were going to be used


    to promote the Ballet Festival. It was a great chance to be famous.


    People always scrambled for amazing opportunities.


    And there was no shortage of good-looking people with trim figures in the balletpany. There were


    even members of the troupe who danced better than she did.


    In short, the troupe wasposed of outstanding people.


    In order to stand out, Valerie made an effort to be very approachable so that she could win her fellow


    dancers'' support and the admiration of the public.


    Unfortunately, the Feng Group did not offer to sponsor the Ballet Festival so she had spent half of her


    savings on this event. She had nearly been taken advantage of by a superior.


    So Valerie was determined to cherish her hard-earned opportunity.


    At the moment, she knew that preparing for the Ballet Festival was more important than targeting


    Michelle so she cooperated to produce the best photos.


    But she was far from satisfied.


    She couldn''t carry out her original n so she had to find another way to torture the photographer.


    Taking advantage of the fact that Michelle was injured, Valerie deliberately asked the other woman to


    take more photos of her every movement. After each pose, she would ask, "Michelle, can youe


    over and show me what you''ve taken?


    I want to know whether my pose and facial expression look good or not. If you show me the shots, I


    can figure out what''s wrong and correct it."


    Michelle would then limp over with the camera in her hands. She looked as if it hurt to walk, and she


    would break out into a cold sweat.


    With that simple method, Valerie managed to bully Michelle over and over that day.


    Normally, when a photographer took photos in a studio, their cameras would be hooked up to a screen


    so that their output could be viewed in real time.


    shing the photos on a big screen made it possible for models and their managers to see the details


    of their outtakes.


    The general manager was sitting by the screen. If there was something off with the model, she would


    make suggestions and direct changes in poses.


    However, this didn''t prevent Valerie from calling Michelle over. In doing so, everyone thought that she


    was very dedicated.


    Michelle naively also thought so.


    Moreover, because she was so focused on getting the photo shoot done, it distracted her a little from


    the pain she was still feeling. She gamely talked with Valerie about ways to show off her beauty and


    raise interest in ballet.


    Those who were dedicated to their work shone the most.


    Dedicated people radiated an energy that others couldn''t see but would be attracted to.


    Randi watched Michelle walk around with a limp. Sometimes, the photographer would pause and grit


    her teeth in pain, but she would wipe off the sweat on her forehead and continue to work. After seeing


    the other woman''s dedication to her job, even Randi felt a little moved.


    To be able to hold up a camera that weighed at least two pounds for three or four hours, Michelle had


    to have arms of steel. She lugged her camera around as if her arms never got sore from the weight.


    Despite having a small body, Michelle seemed to have a bottomless well of strength.


    Randi had to admit that Michelle was no ordinary person.


    She just couldn''t understand why Michelle would try to seduce a man who was engaged to be married


    to someone else.


    A person like Michelle, who was clearly passionate and so dedicated to her job, would definitely meet


    someone excellent.


    The photo shoot eventually came to an end, and by that time, night had fallen.


    Through the ss windows of the dance studio, people had a view of the Lexingport City at night. Cars


    continued to coast along the streets, and their tail lights turned into streaks as they passed.


    Michelle put her camera down gently. It wasn''t just her legs that were aching now. Even her hands


    were tired that her wrists had gone nearly numb.


    She rolled up her sleeves, gently rubbed her wrists and watched the lively group of people before her.


    In contrast, Valerie was surrounded by her troupe. Some handed her a cup of water, some draped a


    coat over her shoulders and some brought a chair for her to sit on. They were all praising her for her


    beauty and her hard work.


    Michelle would be lying if she said that she didn''t envy Leon''s ex-girlfriend.


    What a day! She had to walk all the way up to the eighteenth floor, she had tripped over a stray wire


    and hurt her lower limbs badly. Despite that, she pushed through with the photo shoot until her arms


    went numb as well.


    She was in so much pain. It felt as if she had just been run over by a car. Michelle poured herself a


    ss of warm water. Her hands trembled so much that she nearly spilled her drink.


    She had never been this tired before.


    She was starting to feel aggrieved.


    Because there was no more work to focus on, all the sad feelings she had been repressing returned.


    Noticing that Michelle was starting to pack up her equipment, Randi went over to talk to her. Her eyes


    bracelet''s so pretty."


    Michelle looked at her bracelet and immediately thought of Leon. It made her feel as if her boyfriend


    was always with her.


    She brightened up in an instant.


    Gracing Randi with a big smile, she replied, "Thank you."


    "Where did you buy it?" Randi couldn''t help but take a few more looks at the essory. She had never


    seen such high-quality emeralds and diamonds on jewelry before. The design engraved on the bracelet


    looked very ssy and regal.


    Few women could resist the temptation of jewelry.


    Michelle shook her head and softly admitted, "I don''t know. This was Leon''s birthday gift to me."


    "Leon Lu?" Randi frowned.


    Michelle looked at her in surprise. "You know him?"


    The mention of Leon made her eyes would sparkle with joy.


    She clearly liked Leon.


    And she didn''t seem embarrassed or ashamed at all.


    Randi thought that there was nothing wrong with liking someone, but Leon had a fiancee.


    In an instant, the little bit of respect she had for Michelle after seeing her work all afternoon


    disappeared.


    She opened her mouth to reveal that she knew Leon because everyone knew that he was Valerie''s


    fiance, but Valerie''s appearance interrupted her before she could say anything.


    "Hi, guys. What are you two talking about?" Valerie came to stand between them before turning her


    smile on Michelle. "Michelle, thank you so much today."


    Randi grumbled, "It''s not as if she''s doing this for free. You don''t have to thank her."


    She resented Michelle all over again.


    "We were just talking about her bracelet, Valerie." Randi lifted her chin and gestured in the direction of


    Michelle''s wrist. Following her gaze, Valerie saw the bracelet, and the smile on her face gradually


    stiffened.


    The bracelet was engraved with the mark of the C Ind''s royal family. Designed by Leon himself, the


    insignia was meant to be made with the best emeralds and most expensive square-cut diamonds.


    Michelle had to be wearing the only bracelet of its kind.


    It was worth hundreds of millions of dors. The jewelry that Valerie longed for was being worn by this


    Valerie thought angrily, ''She''s wearing it so shamelessly. Is she trying to show off?


    Is she trying to brag about how well Leon is treating her?''


    Valerie gnashed her teeth until a vein started to protrude from the side of her neck. She struggled to


    suppress her growing desire to strangle Michelle, to possess the bracelet and to im Leon as hers.


    She was insanely jealous that Michelle was wearing that bracelet.


    Because there were still other people present, Valerie continued to smile even though it looked a little


    strained.


    "Nice bracelet." With thatpliment out of the way, Valerie changed the topic. "Someone wille to


    clear the studio. Michelle, let me help you carry your things out. Randi, you should stay here and help


    with the clean-up."


    "Okay." Randi turned around and started to do as she was told. When she recalled the sinister smile on


    Valerie''s face, she became a little worried that the two women would get into a fight. She mulled over


    whether or not to leave them alone and eventually went out to follow after them.


    When she got to the elevator, she didn''t see Valerie or Michelle. The elevators were not moving as well.


    One had stopped on the fifteenth floor while the other was on the second floor.


    Randi looked around in confusion. ''Where did they go?''


    Out of the blue, a chilling scream pierced the air, followed by the dull thud of something colliding. The


    noise seemed toe from the emergency stairwell so Randi jogged over.


    But the stairwell was dark. The only bit of illumination came from the neon green sign on the wall, but it


    wasn''t sufficient enough to see anything on the lower floors.


    "That''s strange," Randi muttered before walking away.


    Standing behind the door of the emergency exit, Valerie pressed her back against the wall and covered


    her mouth with both hands.


    Just now, only the door stood between her and Randi.


    If Randi had taken a few more steps forward to inspect the stairwell, she would have been discovered,


    and Randi would also find Michelle lying unconscious on the cold floor. Blood started to pool at the


    back of her head.

 Chapter 779 Emergency Operation

    Chapter 779 Emergency Operation


    The coppery smell of blood filled the air.


    In the dark, people became visually impaired but their other senses would heighten. When Valerie


    caught a whiff of the scent of blood, she trembled even more violently.


    She couldn''t bring herself to look at Michelle.


    She turned on her heel and ran out of the stairwell. She rushed to the nearest toilet and washed her


    face with cold water, trying to calm herself down.


    Her whole body shook, especially her hands. They glistened from the tap water, but Valerie felt as if


    she could see blood mixing in with the clear liquid, swirling from her palms to the drain.


    When Valerie looked at her reflection in the mirror, her face was pale.


    She brusquely wiped her hands dry before returning to the dance studio. She picked up her mobile


    phone and grabbed Randi.


    "Valerie? What''s wrong?" Randi asked as the other woman practically dragged her out of the room.


    Based on how Valerie had a tight grip on her wrist, she had a feeling that something bad had


    happened.


    "Come with me," Valerie murmured shakily.


    She directed Randi back to the emergency stairwell and ced her hands on her shoulders. Voice


    trembling, she said, "Randi, I''ve always treated you like my own sister and taken such good care of


    you. Now, I really need your help."


    Her hands slid down Randi''s arms and clutched her hands like a lifeline.


    A chill ran through Randi''s body as she gripped Valerie''s hands in her own. She replied, "Valerie, your


    hands are so cold. What can I do for you?"


    Squeezing Randi''s hands, Valerie swallowed audibly and her eyes began to fill with unshed tears. "You


    all saw that I apanied Michelle out of the studio earlier. She led me to the stairwell and we


    exchanged some words. But then she..."


    Her body started to shake as she sobbed. "She threw herself down the stairs, Randi! She tried to frame


    me. She tried to make it look like I pushed her."


    Randi''s eyes widened and a loud buzzing noise started to fill her ears.


    "What? What are you saying, Valerie?"


    "Michelle wanted to frame me. All of you saw me walk her out. Once they find out she''s injured, I will be


    the prime suspect, but I swear I never touched her! You must help me, Randi." Valerie''s face was pale


    and her tear-filled eyes looked frantic with fear.


    Randi felt as if someone had poured ice into her bloodstream. She could only ask, "Do you mean to


    say that Michelle deliberately let herself fall down the stairs?"


    "Yes, yes! She did." With red-rimmed eyes, Valerie looked at Randi anxiously. "What should I do? She


    got knocked unconscious after her fall."


    "Where is she? Is she dead?" Randi had been afraid to ask but managed to get that question out.


    Hearing the word "dead" scared Valerie out of her wits.


    "I don''t know! I don''t know what to do. I can''t bring myself to check on her. I don''t know what to do. She


    wanted to frame me, trying to make Leon hate me."


    In an instant, Randi got herself together and pulled away from the hysterical woman. She entered the


    emergency stairwell and eventually caught sight of the unconscious figure lying nearly a floor below.


    "Call for an ambnce."


    Randi felt cold all over. She didn''t know if Michelle was still alive, but an ambnce had to be called


    anyway.


    Valerie hesitated for a moment and then sobbed, "Randi, you believe me, don''t you? I really didn''t push


    her. She fell down by herself. You have to believe me! You believe me, right?"


    "I believe you, Valerie. But I don''t have my phone with me so hurry up and call an ambnce. I''ll go


    check on Michelle."


    Randi was several years younger than Valerie, but in this situation, she seemed like the older of the


    two. After giving Valerie instructions, she rushed down to Michelle''s side and started feeling her body


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    from top to bottom.


    Her hands were soon covered with blood.


    Michelle''s hair was starting to stick to the back of her head.


    "Her head''s still bleeding. Hurry up, Valerie! Go and call for help! We have to send her down to the


    lobby somehow. It will be toote if we wait for the paramedics toe up here," Randi eximed.


    Her trembling fingers hovered over Michelle''s nose and mouth before pressing against the side of her


    neck. Randi sighed in relief and then said, "Thank goodness, she''s still breathing. Her pulse is weak


    but steady. She can be saved..."


    "H-hello..." Valerie managed to call for an ambnce and her voice wobbled as she dictated the


    building''s address. She was dazed after ending the call.


    Tears continued to fall from her eyes.


    Not an evil person by nature, Valerie was shaken that she hade close to killing someone. She had


    only wanted to mess with Michelle''s life, not take it from her!


    Meanwhile, Leon couldn''t get in touch with Michelle. Her phone kept ringing, but no one picked up.


    His chest started to feel heavy with concern.


    He drove to the He family''s house in a panic, but ine told him that Michelle hadn''te back yet.


    The woman guessed that her daughter was working overtime again.


    So Leon headed to Caroline''s studio next, but the door was locked and none of the lights were on.


    Michelle was not here either.


    He was really worried. ''If she isn''t here, where could she have gone off to?


    Why isn''t she answering her phone?''


    Leon tried calling her again and again. He didn''t know how many times he dialed her number, but his


    However, it was not Michelle who answered the phone but a hospital nurse.


    The nurse gently told him the bad news.


    Michelle was currently being operated on.


    When Leon arrived at the hospital, the light over the door to the operating room glowed red. The


    waiting area was empty save for two cold benches.


    He didn''t know why Michelle had been rushed to the operating room. The nurse only told him that


    Michelle needed to undergo surgery.


    ''Surgery? That means her injuries are serious.


    How had shee to be so badly hurt?


    Where did she go?''


    That morning, before she left for work, Michelle had beenpletely fine. She even acted like a


    spoiled child and begged him not to kiss her at random intervals.


    She had smiled brightly at him before closing the front door behind her.


    It had been less than twelve hours since theyst saw each other. He couldn''t believe that the next


    time they met would be at a hospital.


    ''Why would she need surgery?''


    Every question Leon came up with stabbed his heart like a de. His eyes became bloodshot and his


    heart beat like crazy.


    For once, he was at a loss.


    He could only wait anxiously outside the operating room, and every second felt like torture. The longer


    the operationsted, the more his heart hurt.


    Leon couldn''t bring himself to inform ine about her daughter''s condition. He had just been to their


    ce, and the woman had kindly conversed with him. If she knew that Michelle was lying on an


    operating table, he could imagine how devastated she would feel.


    In the end, he called Nina.


    He didn''t want to wait for Michelle by himself because he was afraid.


    Three years ago, his sister had undergone surgery, but after she recovered from the surgery, she had


    She became weak. Now, she had to take medicine once a week and have physical examinations every


    month.


    And his sister''s medicine had its side-effects. The virus in her body could not bepletely eliminated,


    and yet other toxins had umted in her body.


    Now, the person he loved was being operated on and Leon had no idea why. He was scared of what


    would happen to Michelle once she got out of the operating room.


    After around half an hour, Nina appeared with John in tow.


    However, the light over the door to the operating room continued to glow red.


    "Leon." Nina called out to her brother and was surprised to see him crying.


    Tears dripped down from his cheeks to his cor.


    Shock, panic and grief seemed to fill the air.

 Chapter 780 Leons True Love

    Chapter 780 Leon''s True Love


    When Valerie returned home, she couldn''t bring herself to look Bryant''s wife in the eyes. When the


    children started calling her, she turned a deaf ear to them and locked herself in her bedroom.


    She didn''t turn on any lights.


    She curled up in one corner of the room and nervously gnawed on her fist.


    When Bryant returned home from work, his wife hung up his coat and told him, "Valerie just got back as


    well, but she didn''t look good. The kids and I greeted her, but it was as if she didn''t hear us.


    Later, I knocked on her door and called her name several times, but she didn''t respond. I became


    worried and tried to enter her room, but she had locked the door. I don''t know what happened. Can you


    go upstairs and check on her for me? We''re not as close as you are."


    "How long has it been?" Bryant undid the top buttons of his shirt and nced at the stairs leading to the


    second floor.


    "Nearly two hours."


    "Okay, I''ll go take a look."


    Bryant went upstairs and knocked on Valerie''s door. "Hey, Valerie. It''s me. Can you open the door?"


    His calm and deep voice seeped through the wooden door and broke through Valerie''s trance. Hearing


    her cousin''s voice made her feel a bit relieved.


    When she had lived with the Feng family, everyone had treated her really well, including her cousin,


    Bryant. Back then, she didn''t appreciate it.


    The she left C Ind. Yearster, Bryant brought her to Lexingport City and continued to take good


    care of her. She was able to maintain her lifestyle as a richdy, and she was able to pursue her


    passion for ballet.


    Only then did she realize how good Bryant had been to her, and she sincerely cherished his kindness.


    A thing became precious when it was rare. This was how Valerie felt about her cousin. Among the


    Feng family, only he spared any effort to look for her after she had left home.


    She knew that she was dependent on him.


    Valerie reluctantly unlocked her door. The lights were off and her hair was disheveled so Bryant


    couldn''t get a good look at her face.


    But he had a feeling that she was deathly afraid of something.


    "Why haven''t you turned on the lights in here?" Bryant asked, but Valerie wordlessly kept her head


    down. He sighed and said, "Can Ie in? Talk to me."


    Valerie stepped back to let him in and then closed the door.


    Bryant switched on the lights.


    He eventually got a better look at Valerie''s face, and he was surprised by what he saw. Her lipstick was


    smeared and her cheeks were stained with tear tracks.


    It was obvious that she had been crying.


    "What happened, Valerie?" Bryant asked gently, afraid of frightening her.


    Valerie returned to her corner and huddled there, wrapping her arms around her knees. She remained


    silent as if nothing mattered anymore.


    Bryant became even more concerned. He hunched down in front of her and patted her head


    After a while, Valerie met his gaze and started to cry. "Bryant..."


    The man was like a father figure to her. He always offered his support when she needed it the most.


    She allowed herself to fall into Bryant''s outstretched arms. She cried so much until it became hard for


    her to breathe.


    Bryant could only pat her back gently. When her wailing subsided into hups, he tried asking her


    again, "What happened? Why are you upset?"


    Valerie had cried so much that mascara streaked down her cheeks and the rest of her makeup got


    washed away with her tears.


    She chewed on her bottom lip, unable to say anything.


    Bryant stabbed a guess. "Is it because of Leon?"


    In the past, Leon had been one of the reasons for Valerie''s depression. She used to cry because she


    was trapped in his castle. Why was Leon making her sad this time?


    Valerie quickly shook her head.


    But after a pause, she nodded.


    Bryant recalled seeing Michelle by the gate of Leon''s house recently.


    "Did you find out that he and Michelle are a couple now?"


    He didn''t know it for sure, but he had a feeling that the two were currently in a romantic rtionship.


    Leon had a crush on Michelle three years ago, but she ended up going abroad before he could confess


    his love to her.


    Now that Michelle was back, Bryant was sure that Leon would no longer hesitate to make his feelings


    known to her.


    Recently, when he went to work, he always caught a glimpse of Leon taking Michelle by the hand and


    pulling her into his house.


    At first, he was d that Valerie had no reason to leave early in the mornings. Aware of how she felt for


    Leon these past three years, Bryant knew that such a sight would have made her sad.


    He previously thought that Michelle''s three-year trip abroad would diminish Leon''s attraction to her. On


    the contrary, absence made the man''s heart grow fonder, and he gave all his effort to search for her all


    over the globe.


    Leon had been looking for Valerie, but that was only because he felt guilty. He felt that he owed her and


    he wanted to make up for any wrongdoing.


    After watching Valerie perform the story of Giselle dozens of times, Bryant finally understood


    something.


    From the very beginning, Leon had been attracted not to Valerie, but to the character she portrayed¡ª


    the simple and lively folk girl, Giselle.


    And Michelle was very simr to Giselle in character.


    She was the only woman that Leon truly liked.


    He had tried to warn Valerie. She hadn''t had the courage to stay by Leon''s side back then. And now


    that he had fallen in love with someone else, she was unable to get close to him.


    Valerie was headstrong when it came to getting her way. But it seemed like she wasn''t going to win


    anything this time around.


    Bryant sighed. "Well, I think Leon and Michelle are a couple. I''ll understand if you need some time to


    cry, but try not to take too long, okay? And don''t skip your meals. My wife and I worry about you."


    Valerie lifted her head to meet his gaze. Her eyes were wide with disbelief. "They''re a couple?"


    "You didn''t know?" Bryant thought she was so upset because of that. "Then why did you cry so hard


    just now?"


    Stunned by this revtion, Valerie ignored her cousin''s question.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ''They''re a couple?''


    she wondered.


    "Since when?" Valerie asked anxiously.


    Bryant was quiet for a moment as he counted back the days in his head. "I think they''ve been together


    for a week or two."


    "A week or two..." Valerie murmured. She slumped to the floor, looking like a deted ball. Her face


    was pale as she muttered under her breath, "No wonder..."


    Of course Bryant was confused. "No wonder what?"


    "No wonder he threatened me." Valerie looked spiteful for a second and then she burst into another


    round of tears. "So they''re now a couple. They were separated for three years, but howe they still


    have feelings for each other? Leon and I were separated for four years, and yet he moved on!"


    Her voice went up in volume in her frustration. "Why? Why can''t it be me? What''s so good about


    Michelle? Is she good enough to marry into the royal family? Is she princess material?


    Is she capable of bing queen?


    No! She''s just an amateur photographer from some no-name family. She thinks she''s so awesome.


    How dare she try to guide me and offer advice!"


    Her voice, already hoarse from crying, became even more grating as she spoke.


    Her face kept changing expressions, switching quickly between disdain, hurt and rage.


    Her reaction frightened Bryant a little bit. With a concerned frown, he held onto her shoulders and tried


    to bring his cousin''s attention back to him.


    "Hey. Calm down..." Bryant made sure to soften his tone as he spoke. "I didn''t understand what you


    just said. Can you say all that again but slower? If not, I can just ask while you answer. How does that


    sound?"


    Valerie sniffled. "Bryant, will you help me? No matter what happens, you''ll always side with me, won''t


    you? I''m your cousin. You have to be on my side."


    Her eyes were watery. In her panicked state, she reminded him of a homeless woman, eager for any


    show of support.


    Bryant looked at her for a while without saying anything.


    "Bryant..." Valerie whined at him pitifully, tears streaming down her face once more.


    Bryant was left with no choice but to nod.


    "Of course. I will do everything I can to help you."

 Chapter 781 Valeries Dark Past

    Chapter 781 Valerie''s Dark Past


    Bryant got up and fetched a warm towel for Valerie, giving her some time to calm down.


    When he returned, he gently wiped her face with the towel. The moist warmth of the towel had a


    soothing effect on Valerie for her body eventually stopped trembling.


    Bryant asked her, "Earlier, you implied that Leon threatened you. What did he say?"


    Valerie held onto the towel. The fluffy white fabric was now stained with all the colors of her makeup:


    different shades of brown, ck from her mascara, and red from her lipstick and cheek tint.


    Now bare-faced, her skin was smooth and fair like a baby''s. In contrast, the towel looked as if it had


    been dropped into a muddy puddle.


    Valerie gripped the towel in her hands.


    She answered, "Leon med me for the rumors about our rtionship. He told me to do something to


    stop them and asked how long it would take. Finally, he warned me that he didn''t want to wait too long."


    When she recalled Leon''s dangerous smirk, her scalp tingled as if something had crawled up her


    spine.


    Bryant frowned in concern. "So he wants you to stop the rumors from spreading further. Did you tell


    him how long it would take for you to do that?"


    "No, I didn''t." Valerie''s voice wobbled as she started to cry again. "He didn''t mind the rumors before.


    Why should I be the only one to stop them? And what can I do? Should I exin myself to everyone,


    one by one? How can I make it clear that we''re not a couple? I don''t know how to exin it in a way


    that won''t make me lose face."


    She dropped her head to rest on her knees as she continued to speak. "How could he do this? How


    could he me it all on me? He''s the only one who benefits out of the rumors. I know that he


    threatened me because he''s worried that Michelle might hear the rumors and misunderstand."


    Her arms hung limply by her sides, but her hands curled into fists as sheined about the


    injustice.


    "It''s been three years, Valerie, but you still don''t know Leon at all." Bryant felt a headacheing on so


    he massaged the space between his eyebrows. "To that guy, there are only two kinds of people in the


    world: people he cares about and people he can use.


    When he cares about someone, he would do anything for that person, no matter the cost. You, of all


    people, should know that."


    Valerie''s back stiffened.


    Yes, she knew. She used to be on the receiving end of Leon''s thoughtfulness.


    Bryant continued, "As for the people he doesn''t care about, he finds ways for them to be of use to him,


    and he would make the most of it. When rumors about you two arose, he used you as a shield so that


    other women would not approach him.


    He said and did nothing to refute those rumors because, in that way, he was taking advantage of you."


    Bryant smiled helplessly.


    Should he should feel lucky that Leon regarded him as a friend?


    But they weren''t just friends. They were also connected because of business. Although the Feng Group


    was listed under his name, the chairman of the board was Nina and the secondrgest shareholder


    was Leon. When Vance and Donald reached the age of majority, they too would have executive


    positions.


    Bryant was merely a manager with a high pay grade. His own shares in thepany were less than


    ten percent.


    If he failed to make the Feng Group sessful, he would be held responsible for it, and the Feng


    family on C Ind would also be implicated.


    So his and Leon''s vested interest in the group was greater than their friendship.


    But because they were friends, Leon treated him with kindness and patience.


    Bryant and Valerie fell silent, lost in their own thoughts. It got so quiet in the room that one could hear a


    pin drop. The man sighed asionally while his cousin hupped.


    Bryant''s words made Valerie feel even more depressed. "But...he said that we were friends. He


    shouldn''t have used me like that."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bryant got up once more to sit on the edge of the bed, resting his elbows on his knees. He pressed his


    fingers together and pressed his forehead against them. He looked as if he was struggling with


    something, but after a pause, he turned to look at her. "Valerie, do you really want me to spell it out for


    you?"


    Valerie slowly lifted her head to meet his gaze. Her eyes were swollen, making her seem like a delicate


    and pitiful lily that had been buffeted by strong winds and rain.


    This was her usual trick.


    Seeing a weak and helpless woman usually stirred a man''s desire to protect her and be her hero. This


    had worked for Valerie before.


    But it obviously had no effect on her straightforward cousin.


    They maintained eye contact for a while until she looked away first.


    "In public, I''ll be your ally because I''m your cousin. If I don''t side with you, you would really be alone


    and helpless." Bryant looked at her seriously. "But no else is here now. It''s just the two of us so I''ll


    make some things clear."


    Valerie sucked in a breath, realizing that her cousin knew more than he let on.


    She was afraid of what he might say for no one wanted to hear their own dark past from other people''s


    lips.


    But there was nothing she could do now but to listen.


    "You might feel ufortable with what I''m going to say," Bryant said, trying to make her mentally


    prepared in advance. "But I hope that you can face your past and turn over a new leaf. Don''t repeat


    your mistakes. I''m on your side not just because you''re my cousin, but because I think I can prevent


    you from going astray."


    He paused. When Valerie said nothing to protest that, he felt both satisfied and surprised.


    Valerie was behaving abnormally today.


    Recently, she had be absent-minded and unable to sleep well. It seemed that she was frightened


    by Leon, but she didn''t say anything. Tonight, she seemed obedient and willing to listen to him.


    Either something of critical importance happened or she had finally calmed down from her mental


    breakdown earlier.


    Anyway, he had to take this opportunity to shed some light on her past actions in hopes of making her


    realize that her attitude toward Leon had been wrong from the beginning.


    "First, let''s talk about whether Leon regards you as a friend or not. And my answer is he did," Bryant


    said. "He felt bad back then and wanted to make it up to you. From the start, he really wanted you two


    to stay friends, but it was you who wanted more."


    Valerie looked up at him in disbelief.


    She spluttered but no words came out. ''That''s impossible. I made sure not to let any feelings show on


    my face when I told Leon that we were friends.''


    As if he had read her mind, Bryant answered, "You forget how powerful Leon is. You can''t hide


    anything from him. And, again, it was you who offered to be his femalepanion, to ward off other


    women from getting close to him. He refused you, remember? He said it was inappropriate for a friend


    to do so, but you insisted.


    He saw through your n that time. Since you refused his friendship, he decided to use you like a tool


    instead. When you attached yourself to him, you practically offered yourself for him to use. Why would


    he turn down such a good opportunity? I warned you back then, but you said that you didn''t care."


    Valerie reflected, ''That''s right. It was because of my own insistence.''


    She used to think that she still had some leeway, but it turned out that she had already crossed a line a


    long time ago.


    "I..." Suddenly, she didn''t know what to say.


    "Now, let''s talk about something that happened seven years ago. I''ve been keeping it to myself all this


    time but you were the one who proposed to get close to Leon, didn''t you?"


    Valerie''s expression morphed into one of fright. She shifted backward unconsciously, but with the wall


    behind her, there was nowhere else to go.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about, Bryant."


    Bryant looked eerily calm. Sensing that his gaze was putting a lot of pressure on her, he looked away


    and stared at nothing in particr.


    His eyes zed over as he continued to speak.


    "Back then, you got attracted to Leon during the charity dinner, didn''t you? You had feelings for Baker,


    but you loved yourself more. So you couldn''t help but want someone better than Baker, and Leon was


    an excellent target. Many have fallen prey to his charms. Like most people, you knew that he was out


    of your league so you didn''t think too much about it. But that day, he approached you, and you


    inevitably fell in love with him.


    You couldn''t control your feelings, and ever since you were a child, you hated not being in control.


    That''s why you acted the way you did when Leon kept you in his castle. Your fear made you think that


    he was paranoid and terrible."


    Valerie really wanted to escape, and her feet started turning toward the door.


    Feeling as if she had been stripped in broad daylight, she was angry and ashamed because what


    Bryant said was right.

 Chapter 782 Help Me

    Chapter 782 Help Me


    Bryant had no intention of being merciful today.


    "What about Mike? Do you remember him?"


    Valerie became even more flustered at sound of the other man''s name. She opened her mouth to say


    something but Bryant continued to talk.


    "In order to get rid of Baker''s rival, you used Leon to deal with Mike. You imed that Mike molested


    you but..." Bryant paused. He felt that it was not appropriate for him to say something like that because


    he himself was a man so he changed his tone. "Was that true?"


    The truth was that Valerie loved Baker back then, but she was not loyal to him.


    Bryant knew her very well. Why?


    Because, out of all the members of the Feng family, only Valerie treated him with kindness. She talked


    to him and helped him. She probably didn''t think much of it back then, but to him, she had given him


    the rare gift of familial warmth affection.


    So he paid special attention to her.


    Aside from being smart and hardworking, Bryant was also good at observing people.


    Valerie might have been good at pretending, but she was only scheming on the surface.


    Without an inclination for conspiracy, how could one bear to live with a big family? It was a necessary


    skill in order to survive.


    So Bryant thought there was nothing wrong if Valerie was a little scheming. At least she hadn''t killed


    anyone. She didn''t have the courage to do that.


    He just hadn''t expected his cousin to be the unfaithful type.


    Bryant turned his gaze back to Valerie. It was not a look of anger or disgust but one of disappointment.


    Just the mere idea of disappointment made people tremble with fear.


    Everyone was afraid of disappointing the people they cared about.


    When someone calmly expressed their disappointment toward another, they easily destroyed the


    fortress that the other person had built around their heart.


    That person''s spirit would crumble like sand and float away with the wind.


    At the moment, the person that Valerie trusted the most was Bryant.


    So when she saw the disappointment in his eyes, she became even more devastated. She covered her


    ears.


    "Stop it! Please."


    Bryant looked wordlessly at her for a second longer before going downstairs. When he returned, he


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    had a ss of warm water in his hand.


    "Drink some water first."


    "Okay." Valerie''s voice sounded nasally. She epted the ss with lowered eyes.


    After drinking two mouthfuls of water, she felt a little better.


    She wished that Bryant would not continue this discussion.


    But that seemed unlikely.


    He pressed on.


    "And the time that you pretended tomit suicide? That was very gutsy of you." Bryant sounded so


    calm that Valerie couldn''t tell whether he was praising her or scolding her.


    "You''re good at swimming and capable of holding your breath for up to three minutes underwater. You


    thought that jumping into the sea was your only way out. Others thought that you wanted to die back


    then, but you didn''t." A smile appeared on Bryant''s face. This time, she could tell that he was praising


    her. "You made it."


    Valerie remained silent.


    "You went down this road out of your own volition. You should also be responsible for the


    consequences of your choices. It''s a pity that you aren''t. It was your decision to leave with Baker. But


    without his family''s support, he was unable to give you the extravagant life that you were used to, and


    you openly disliked him for it. I can guess the reason why he beat you."


    Valerie''s face paled once more. She hadn''t expected him to know this.


    Baker must have ndered her.


    ''He failed to give me the life I deserved, and he wanted to stop me from pursuing it.''


    Feeling her irritation rise, Valerie clenched her fists and gnashed her teeth.


    She lifted her head to meet Bryant''s gaze, but her voice was weak was she asked, "Was that what he


    told you?"


    "Why did you automatically assume that he said anything? The only thing Baker told me was that he


    would wait for you toe back to him. He even bought your favorite dancing shoes." Bryant scowled


    at her.


    He couldn''t understand why Valerie still continued to me everyone except herself.


    Valerie said nothing.


    "After everything I''ve said, do you still not see that everything that''s happened to you is because of


    you?" For the first time ever, Bryant felt his patience running out. He has never lost his patience before,


    not even with naughty or ignorant children.


    With a straight face, he said, "You fell out of love with Baker and left with another man. Then, we


    brought you back. When you realized that Leon had feelings for Michelle, you became jealous all over


    again. It''s a good thing that you haven''t done anything to destroy their rtionship." Actually, she had


    begun to destroy their rtionship years ago.


    They wouldn''t have been separated for three years otherwise.


    And in those three years, Valerie still failed to make Leon fall for her.


    It was her first time failing in anything. She was so convinced that she and Leon belonged together that


    she started to hold a deep grudge against Michelle. Today, she saw the bracelet on Michelle''s wrist and


    was so jealous that she had pushed her down the stairs.


    Her body started trembling when she remembered how much blood there was as Michelle was carried


    away on a stretcher to the ambnce.


    In a small voice, she asked, "Or else what?"


    "Leon would not let you get away with it." Bryant gave her an example. "Princess Nina used to be


    home-schooled. Leon thought she needed to learn how to get along with people her age, so she went


    to a junior high school. She was pretty but she didn''t talk or smile. On her third day, she was bullied by


    her ssmates.


    They stuck chewing gum to her chair, frightened her with chicken blood, tore her books, scrawled all


    over her homework and scolded her. When Princess Nina couldn''t take it anymore, she hit them and


    they had to be sent to the hospital. The students'' parents came to the school to make trouble."


    Bryant remembered how Leon looked like when he was sharing this story. The man''s eyelids were


    lowered halfway but his eyes glittered eerily.


    He continued, "At that time, no one knew Princess Nina''s real identity. The students'' parents were


    unreasonable. They demanded the school to give them an exnation, pay for medical fees and allow


    their children to hit her back.


    When Leon learned about this incident, he got very angry. He thought that it was all his fault for


    insisting on sending his sister to that school. And then that happened. In the end..." Bryant faltered.


    Even now, he felt bothered by Leon''s solution to the problem. "He had the students'' parents locked up


    separately in bare and windowless cells. In those cells, there was nothing to do and they would lose all


    sense of time. Unable to escape, they went crazy.


    Princess Nina still doesn''t know about it. And Leon was only sixteen years old then."


    After hearing that story, Valerie shuddered.


    She felt as if a demon was lingering behind her.


    It was a horrible feeling.


    Scared out of her wits, she knelt before Bryant and grabbed at his clothes. She cried out, "Please help


    me, Bryant. I did something terrible. I know what I did was wrong and I''ll never do it again."


    Bryant was surprised by her reaction. He merely wanted to warn her by telling her about the time Nina


    got bullied, but he hadn''t expected her to be so scared. It was as if she hadmitted murder.


    "Did that scare you?" Bryant reached down to support her. "You can still redeem yourself. Didn''t he give


    you a chance? You just need to attach yourself to someone else. Rumors of your rtionship with Leon


    will disappear in an instant. Problem solved. What do you think?"


    "No, no, no." Tears welled up in her eyes as Valerie shook her head. She crumpled even further to the


    floor. The more she cried, the louder she became.


    Bryant frowned. "You don''t like my idea? But this is the easiest and quickest way."


    "No, it''s not like that," Valerie cried. "It was careless of me, Bryant, but it was an ident. Please trust


    me. I never meant to push Michelle down the stairs.


    Help me, Bryant."


    Bryant couldn''t believe what he just heard.


    It was as if he had been hit over the head or as if someone had poured a basin of icy cold water down


    his back in the middle of winter.


    His whole body went numb in shock.

 Chapter 783 Ninas Suspicions

    Chapter 783 Nina''s Suspicions


    "Are you crazy?" Bryant thought that Valerie must be.


    Why else would she push Michelle down the stairs for no reason?


    Valerie kept sobbing. "I didn''t mean it. I really didn''t mean it. It was an ident."


    She had never wanted to kill anyone.


    She had watched the paramedics load Michelle into the ambnce. Because Michelle''s head injury


    looked serious, Valerie didn''t know whether or not the other woman would recover.


    What if Michelle died?


    Would her family seek revenge? Would Leon make her life a living hell?


    Fear spread in Valerie''s heart until she felt like it was difficult to breathe.


    Her confession hade so suddenly that Bryant found himself unable to think straight. He also


    started to hyperventte a little.


    When her cousin didn''t say anything, Valerie thought that he didn''t care about her anymore. As tears


    continued to stream down her face, she held onto his clothes, clutching the fabric until her knuckles


    turned white.


    "Bryant, only you can help me. Please don''t leave me to fend for myself. Please."


    As she continued to pull at his clothes, Bryant felt as if a stone had been hung around his shoulders.


    His cor began to chafe against the back of his neck.


    But he couldn''t leave her alone.


    "Was she seriously injured? Has she been sent to the hospital?"


    "Yes, yes." Valerie''s voice started to get choked up from crying too much. "I was the one who called for


    the ambnce. But she was unconscious."


    That meant her injury was serious.


    Bryant''s expression darkened. "Tell me honestly, was it an ident or did you push her on purpose?"


    "It was an ident. I swear!" Valerie lifted her head, turning her tear-filled eyes up at him. "I really


    didn''t mean to do it."


    "Did anyone see it happen?" Bryant asked.


    "No." Valerie started wiping away her tears with one hand. "No one saw it. Afterwards, I called Randi


    for help and phoned for an ambnce. Before they brought Michelle to the hospital, Randi said that


    she was still breathing.


    Bryant, you have to believe me."


    Bryant reached out and helped her wipe her tears away. "Don''t cry. Since you didn''t do it on purpose,


    everything will be fine. When Michellees around, you should sincerely apologize to her. She''s very


    kind. I know she''ll forgive you and clear your name."


    "No, she won''t," Valerie argued defensively. "She hates me so she''ll definitely tell Leon that I


    deliberately pushed her down the stairs. There are no surveince cameras in the emergency stairwell


    so it''s my word against hers. There''s no way to prove my innocence."


    The crystalmp hanging from the ceiling cast a warm orange glow on the room, but color was draining


    from Valerie''s face.


    Her cheeks and lips were pale, and her eyes were bloodshot and swollen. The contrast was shocking.


    Who would have thought that a pampereddy from a rich family¡ªwho usually carried herself with


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    elegance and grace¡ªcould kneel on the floor in such a disheveled state?


    Bryant helped her to her feet. "I''ll deal with it. Stay home for now. Don''t go anywhere until Michelle


    regains consciousness."


    "Bryant, even if Michelle wakes up, she won''t speak for me." Valerie sat on the edge of the bed. Her


    mattress and sheets were warm, but she still felt cold.


    Her whole body felt as if she had been dipped in a tub of ice.


    Bryant scolded her, "Then what do you want? Do you wish that Michelle will never wake up? If she


    doesn''t regain consciousness, no one can prove your innocence. You''d never be able to clear your


    name."


    "Bryant..." Valerie really didn''t believe that Michelle would be so kind.


    At the same time, she was afraid that something bad might happen to Michelle.


    If anything happened to Michelle, she would probably be better off dead.


    Bryant kept a poker face as he told her, "Wash your face and go downstairs to have dinner. I''ll keep an


    eye on Michelle. Do not get involved."


    Happy to hear that he was going to assist her in this matter, Valerie nodded. "Okay.


    Is there anything I can do to help?"


    "You can help me by not leaving the house and not causing any more trouble." Bryant couldn''t talk to


    her nicely anymore.


    Michelle just happened to be sent to Kanner Hospital.


    It was the only medical institution of the Shi family.


    After undergoing surgery, Michelle was naturally sent to the best ward so that she could recuperate.


    The ward had been decorated to resemble a nice bedroom¡ªwarm, spacious andfortable.


    Michelle didn''t have a concussion, but because she had hit the back of her head on the stairs, it left a


    cut that was five centimeters long. The doctor had to shave off a part of her hair in order to stitch up the


    wound. Her head was now bandaged.


    Medicine had been applied to her knees and a bandage was wrapped around her sprained ankle. A


    pillow had also been ced under legs to keep her feet elevated.


    She had been hooked to an IV.


    She had yet to gain consciousness, but her life waspletely out of danger.


    The doctor told Leon not to worry.


    When he and Michelle parted that morning, she had been so lively. Now, it was gettingte and she


    was lying so still in the bed. How could he not worry?


    Leon watched Michelle for any sign of movement.


    Nina stood with a frown. "One cut at the back of her head. Two injuries from the front. She must have


    fallen at least twice today. Leon, how did Mimi fall?"


    "I don''t know," Leon admitted in a low and hoarse voice.


    Nina was surprised. "Didn''t you send her to the hospital?"


    "No."


    "Then who did?" Since the person concerned was still in aa, no one in the hospital room knew


    what had happened.


    At first nce, it looked like Michelle had fallen by ident.


    However, she was a functioning adult. Why would she fall over for no reason? Van and Don ran around


    at high speeds every day and even they didn''t suffer from such serious injuries.


    Even if Michelle tripped by ident, it was unlikely for her to fall twice.


    Nina felt that things were not as they seemed. She stepped closer to Michelle and reached out to lift


    the nket.


    "Nini, what are you doing?" Leon quickly grabbed Nina''s wrist, preventing her from touching the


    nket.


    The nurse assigned to Michelle''s room had changed her into a clean hospital gown. Without the cover


    of her high-necked sweater, Michelle''s hickeys would be exposed.


    The nurse was polite and professional enough not toment on it. She even pulled the nket up to


    Michelle''s chin so that the kiss marks wouldn''t be seen by visitors.


    If Nina had managed to lift the nket before Leon could stop her, she would have discovered the


    hickeys as well.


    If Michelle had woken up and learned about this, Leon would be screwed. She would probably forbid


    him from kissing her again.


    He couldn''t let that happen!


    And it felt inappropriate to let Nina see such a thing.


    However, Leon''s reaction only made his sister more suspicious.


    It was unusual.


    Was he hiding something from her?


    Nina casually withdrew her hand. "What are you doing, Leon? I just wanted to check Mimi''s body for


    more clues."


    Usually, Nina sounded sweet and gentle. Now, her voice seemed to make the temperature in the room


    drop.


    Even Leon felt nervous. He couldn''t help but shudder.


    But in the end, he was a cunning fox who had gone through a lot of ups and downs. In the next second,


    his expression was back to normal. "I just didn''t want Michelle to catch a cold."


    Skeptical of his excuse, John asked, "Do you think that the air conditioner is just for decoration?"


    Speechless with surprise, Leon looked back at him.

 Chapter 784 You Are Protecting Your Girlfriend

    Chapter 784 You Are Protecting Your Girlfriend


    "Don''t you have to catch up on work? You just went on your honeymoon, after all. You don''t have to


    apany Nini all the time," Leon said to John.


    Not wanting to give in, John looked at Leon coldly. "You asked my wife toe and meet with you in


    the evening."


    He shook his head and sneered after speaking.


    Watching the two men bump heads together, Nina was speechless.


    "But Michelle is a good friend of Nini''s. Shouldn''t she be here?" Leon retorted.


    With a clever smile on his lips, John looked as if he had an ace up his sleeve. "Nina''s my wife. Wanting


    to protect her is a natural instinct for me. Besides, don''t you know that a good husband should watch


    over his wife wherever she may go?


    Oh, that''s right, I forgot that you don''t have a wife." Leon was fuming.


    Meanwhile, Nina tried her best not tough.


    Leon just stood there with his mouth hanging open.


    The words sounded familiar to him.


    Then he remembered how he said those exact same words to Wynn one time.


    It was just sheer bad luck on his part that


    those words woulde back and bite him this time around. Although he couldn''t think of any more


    ways of distracting Nina, he had to stop her from lifting the nket covering his girlfriend. "Someone is


    already investigating the incident. It shouldn''t be too long before he returns with more information. Why


    don''t you just check her hands for any clues?"


    "Leon," Nina''s cold voice called out.


    Leon raised his eyebrows innocently and asked, "What?"


    "I feel like you are protecting your girlfriend."


    ''Huh?


    Of course, I am, '' he thought to himself.


    In his whole life, Michelle was the only woman he ever truly loved.


    She was the most precious person to him, and he was determined to protect her with his life.


    But he could only keep those words to himself now. It pained him that he couldn''t let the whole world


    know how much he loved Michelle.


    Leon smiled and said, "I''d do the same for you if you get into trouble. Michelle is like a sister to me."


    "Alright then." Though Nina still had her doubts, she went on and took Michelle''s hand from under the


    nket. She scanned her skin from the fingers up to her arm, looking for possible marks.


    Despite her persistence, she found nothing.


    Bryant appeared by the doorway.


    Both Nina and Leon narrowed their eyes. They looked at each other, and they seemed to be thinking


    the same thing.


    Not only did Nina and Leon look very simr, but they also had the same look on their faces at that


    moment.


    After taking a deep breath to calm himself, John took a magazine from the table and sat down. He


    shook it twice before flipping through the pages.


    Closing the door behind him, Bryant went in to check on Michelle. She was in aa, lying motionless


    in the bed.


    Once inside, he approached Leon and Nina and apologized to them. "I''m sorry about all of this. Valerie


    pushed Michelle by ident. That''s why it happened. But she did call an ambnce immediately. She


    didn''t mean for any of this to happen. This was an ident. Since Michelle is in aa, Valerie will


    personally apologize to her once she wakes up."


    ''Valerie?''


    Nina was surprised to hear that Valerie was involved in the incident.


    ''What on earth could have possibly caused a conflict between the two of them?'' Since Valerie was


    involved, Nina knew that this couldn''t have been an ident.


    However, the only possible link between Michelle and Valerie was her brother.


    Without him, Michelle wouldn''t even know who Valerie was, let alone have any business with her.


    As if by instinct, Nina turned her eyes towards Leon.


    While Leon''s eyes appeared calm, no one could tell what he was thinking or feeling that very moment.


    Uneasily, Bryant stood still as Leon looked at him indifferently.


    Nervous, he couldn''t bear to look straight into Leon''s eyes. But when their eyes finally met, it was as if


    Leon''s gaze froze him still. He couldn''t turn his eyes away even though he wanted to.


    Dealing with Leon is no simple task. Bryant knew that Valerie wouldn''t be able to escape this situation.


    He knew that even after Michelle wakes up, Leon would still go after Valerie.


    "I''m really sorry that this had to happen, Leon. I''ve already talked with Valerie, but you can talk to her


    too if you want. I do understand that she''s the cause of all this," he said sincerely.


    After a while, Leon said, "Michelle needs to rest. Don''t disturb her again. As for Valerie, you don''t have


    to cover for her. I''ll find out the truth for myself."


    Now that Leon had said it himself, Bryant knew that it was time for him to leave the hospital.


    Once their unwanted visitor left, Nina asked in confusion, "How did the two of them meet? I''ve always


    told Mimi that she had to avoid Valerie as much as she could."


    "Why does she have to avoid her? You didn''t have to tell her that," Leon said calmly.


    ncing at her bother, Nina replied, "I''ve always been afraid that two of them would sh at some


    point. I just didn''t want you to get mad at Michelle for making your beloved angry."


    "Do you mean Valerie?" Leon looked at his sister with a strange look. When Nina nodded, he frowned


    slightly. "You think I still have feelings for Valerie?"


    "I''ve heard a lot of rumors about the two of you. And to be honest, the rumors don''t seem to be too far


    from the truth. Besides, I don''t know any woman aside from Valerie that you''re close to.


    I don''t like her, but I will respect your wishes," Nina exined.


    With a smile, Leon replied, "How can you tell that I''m not close to other women? Isn''t Michelle close to


    me as well?"


    Nina was confused.


    "What are you even talking about?" Following his words closely, she felt that she was onto something.


    However, the idea seemed so unlikely that she couldn''t imagine it happening.


    ''Could Leon and Mimi be a couple?''


    She had never thought that it could be possible.


    In the past, Michelle had told her that she wanted a boyfriend as good-looking as Leon. But the two of


    them had never shown any kind of intimacy in front of her. And they also treated each other as brother


    and sister.


    She hadn''t seen Michelle for three or four years. Meanwhile, Leon had been in Lexingport City for more


    than three years.


    ''Could it really be possible? The two of them? Oh my God!''


    She then turned her gaze to her brother, looking for any signs of confirmation. However, Leon just


    smiled back at her.


    The suspicion grew in her heart.


    It was not until John''s hand enveloped her waist and tickled her with fingers that Nina came to her


    senses. "John, did you hear that?" she asked.


    "Yes." Near the bedside table, Leon pulled up a chair and sat down. Once seated, he unlocked his


    phone and just browsed mindlessly. He knew that he couldn''t show any intimacy, so he just tried to


    keep himself busy.


    Meanwhile, John observed him carefully. He then turned to look at Nina in his arms and asked, "Hey,


    do you remember what Van said when we got back from our honeymoon?"


    They had to cut their honeymoon short and return home halfway through. As a mother, it was natural


    for Nina to be concerned after what had happened to Van.


    The first thing she did when they got back home was to check on her little boy. She held Van tightly in


    her arms and applied medicine to his hand.


    That day, Van smiled happily and said to her in an adorable voice, "I love you, Mommy."


    But what her child said that day definitely rang a bell. "Mommy, you smell so nice. Do you have the


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    same scent as Daddy?"


    Surprised by her son''s question, Nina blushed. ''Why did Van think so? Why didn''t he ask if I used the


    same perfume as his dad?''


    Baffled, she asked Van to exin it a bit more. "Well, you and Daddy are close to each other every day.


    I asked Uncle Leon once why Aunt Michelle had the same pleasant smell as him. He told me that if two


    people are always close to each other, they eventually have the same scent," he said.


    At that time, Nina was a bit distracted, so she missed the point of what Van told her.


    But now, she fully understood what Van had told her. She was finally able to connect the dots.


    The conclusion was almost unthinkable. If Michelle and Leon had the same scent, then they must be


    close to each other all the time.


    They had to be intimately close to have the same scent.


    Nina''s mind raced. She thought that it was even possible that the two were already intimate that they


    might have even had sexual contact.

 Chapter 785 Shes Insecure

    Chapter 785 She''s Insecure


    Nina was taken aback by her own thoughts and said, "How about I smell Mimi?"


    John slipped his arm around her slender waist. His fingers curled against her skin, unintentionally


    tickling her.


    But his expression was serious as he replied, "She must be smelling disinfectant. She did juste


    from an operating room."


    "That''s true." It wasn''t as if Nina really wanted to smell Michelle. Sooner orter, she was going to find


    out if Leon and Michelle were secretly in love.


    Anyway, their rtionship was nobody''s business but their own. Another thought crossed her mind.


    ''If Mimi and Leon really love each other, will they get married?


    Emma and Mimi are my friends. One is married to my husband''s nephew, and the other is going to


    marry my brother.''


    Nina felt a little awkward.


    She nudged John with her elbow until the man bent down to bring his head closer to hers. "What?" he


    whispered.


    "Are they in a rtionship?" Nina asked. She remembered what Leon had looked like when she had


    rushed to meet him at the hospital. His eyes had be red from crying and there were tear tracks on


    his face.


    At the time, she had felt that something was off.


    Now, Leon was sitting on the edge of Michelle''s bed. Even though he was busy delegating his work, he


    would check on the young woman every few minutes before looking at the IV drip with a worried


    expression.


    Before John could answer her, Nina became certain. "Leon likes Mimi."


    "Yes," John confirmed, looking unsurprised by this revtion.


    He had learned about Leon''s feelings for Michelle three years ago.


    Afraid that he would miss the moment Michelle regained consciousness, Leon vigntly kept watch. He


    was so focused on his girlfriend that he nearly forgot that there were two other people in the room. One


    of the two seemed to be able to see through everything while the other was good at observing minute


    changes in people''s expressions.


    When he heard whispering behind his back, he stiffened for a moment.


    He tried to cover up his surprise by saying, "Read the mood or get a room, you two."


    "Read the mood or get a room," Nina echoed yfully. She fixed her gaze upon him with a mysterious


    grin.


    Leon had an idea of what his sister was up to so he smiled back at her and replied, "I''m just waiting for


    her to wake up."


    His words neither denied nor admitted anything.


    The corners of Nina''s lips curved up even more.


    She opened her mouth to speak, but Leon interrupted her.


    "Nini, can you contact Michelle''s parents for me? Tell them that she is on a business trip and will be


    gone for a short period of time. Let''s not make them worry about her."


    Nina nodded and pulled out her phone. "No one tells their family by proxy that they''re going on a


    business trip, especially at night. So for now, I''ll tell them that Mimi''s staying at my home. We''ll let her


    validate our story when she wakes up."


    "I didn''t think of it that way. Thank you, Nini." Leon smiled gratefully at her.


    He and John remained quiet as Nina talked with ine. Because the story was usible and Nina said


    it convincingly, Michelle''s mother did not suspect a thing.


    With that solved, the next problem was who was going to stay at the hospital to watch over Michelle.


    Leon and Nina spoke in unison, "I''ll stay."


    John''s face morphed into a reluctant frown.


    Leon was stunned for a second but he chuckled. "Nini, I know how busy you are. I''m free. Let me do it."


    "Well, you''re not her husband, Leon. So it''s not appropriate for you to stay here and take care of her.


    Moreover, I''m not busy right now. You forget that I am on leave for my honeymoon. I can look after


    Mimi." Nina smirked, making her seem like she was making fun of her brother, but their discussion was


    a serious one.


    Leon could feel that his sister was trying to make him admit that he was in a rtionship with Michelle.


    She and her husband probably already knew that they were.


    He just didn''t want to break his promise to Michelle.


    It didn''t matter if others had guessed it right. He wasn''t allowed to tell.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    This put him in a dilemma.


    Leonined in his head, ''Why do three months take so long?''


    Forcing a smile, he asked, "Nini, are you fed up with your husband already?"


    "No. I still love him very much," Nina answered. "And I can take care of Mimi. I don''t want to pick one


    over the other so I''ll choose them both. Look¡ªMimi''s knees and ankle are also injured. There are


    some things you can''t do because you''re a man, Leon." That was true, but Leon felt that he had to


    watch over his girlfriend. Otherwise, he would feel uneasy. It wasn''t that he didn''t trust others to take


    good care of her or that he would do a better job.


    He just wanted to be with Michelle.


    If he was the one who was bedridden, he would prefer it if he was apanied by someone he liked.


    Leon sighed in defeat. "I''m Michelle''s boyfriend," he finally admitted.


    Nina smiled triumphantly. Her eyes sparkled with joy and excitement as she asked, "Since when? And


    why didn''t you tell me?"


    "It hasn''t been long, and she wanted me to keep it a secret." Leon''s expression became serious. "I


    promised not to tell anyone so don''t let it slip that you know. If she finds out that I told you, she''ll


    definitely get mad. You don''t want to make your future sister-inw angry, do you?"


    "Sister-inw," Nina murmured in awe. "It''s kind of weird. I knew that she wanted to find someone as


    good-looking as you, but I never expected you two to be a couple."


    Leon had often heard Michelle say something simr. He couldn''t help but recall the time when he had


    offered to help the young woman look for a boyfriend.


    And it turned out he was the one.


    Turning his gaze back to the unconscious woman in the bed, Leon said, "She wanted a boyfriend like


    me so I helped her. She got me, and it''s great because we know each other very well."


    "Yes, you know each other well. But why didn''t you tell me?" Nina demanded.


    "I wanted to tell you, but she wouldn''t let me do it! Nini, help me figure out why." Leon looked at Nina


    expectantly.


    Nina was speechless for a moment.


    "Have you ever thought about why Mimi is unwilling to make your rtionship public?"


    Leon had wondered about that, but he still couldn''t figure it out. It was obvious that Michelle liked him


    very much. When she was with him, she always smiled brightly like a flower in bloom.


    She could admit to having a crush on someone, but she didn''t want to tell others that she had a


    boyfriend and who he was.


    Leon admitted, "I have no idea why. Do you? You''re a woman. Can you help me figure out the reason,


    Nini?"


    Nina mulled over it for a few seconds and then said, "Either she doesn''t like you as much as you like


    her or she''s insecure. Mimi is the type to share her happiness with us. She''s told us about a lot of


    things except for the fact that you two are in love. Either she is not happy with your rtionship or she


    doesn''t want to raise false hopes.


    But Mimi has been very happy recently. She keeps sending messages in the group chat. We seldom


    reply because we are very busy, but she doesn''t seem to care about that because she''s enjoying


    herself. So I think that she feels insecure about your rtionship."


    Leon was stunned by his sister''s conclusion.


    Nina continued, "Mimi has a warm and loving family so she''s had a sense of security since childhood."


    Leon felt each word like a punch to his gut.


    His gaze fell on Michelle''s face once more. Her eyshes barely fluttered as she slept, and her lips still


    looked a little pale.


    He thought, ''So she feels insecure.''

 Chapter 786 Explain Yourself

    Chapter 786 Exin Yourself


    It was 8:50 in the evening.


    The sound of a door opening woke Michelle up, and she turned her head in its direction. Through her


    blurry vision, she saw three figures standing by the door. Later, the door closed, leaving one person in


    the room with her.


    Her vision gradually cleared.


    She instantly recognized the man just by looking at his back.


    Michelle weakly opened her mouth but no sound came out. It was as if his name was stuck in her


    throat.


    But she really wanted to call out to him, so she pushed herself to make some noise.


    "Leon."


    As if they were of one mind, Leon strode over to her. Michelle tried again. "Leon," she called again


    even though her voice was soft.


    And Leon heard her.


    She was so weak that her eyes were barely open.


    But Leon was overjoyed for he hadn''t expected her to regain consciousness so soon.


    "You''re awake." He could finally feel at ease. It felt as if his heart had stopped until she woke up.


    "Where am I?" Michelle struggled to sit up but the anesthesia from her surgery had not worn off yet.


    Even though her head felt fine, she could still feel paining from her ankle and knees.


    It hurt so much that her face scrunched up and her eyes started to fill with tears.


    "Don''t get up." Leon ced a hand on her shoulder and coaxed her into lying down again. He then


    pulled the nket over her and tucked her in. "We''re in the hospital because you needed surgery.


    Medicine has been applied to your knees and ankle. What do you want? Tell me and I''ll get it for you."


    Seeing him look so concerned made Michelle feel a little better. Her lips and cheeks were still pale, but


    she smiled.


    Leon was saddened to see her like this. Even though she was in pain, she found the strength to smile


    at him. He bent down to kiss her forehead. Michelle felt the warmth of his lips even through the gauze.


    Suddenly aware of the bandage around her head, Michelle reached up to touch it and asked, "Leon,


    did I fall and hurt my head?"


    "Yes. You have a gash on the back of your head. The anesthesia hasn''t worn off yet so you probably


    can''t feel the stitches." Leon peered into her eyes. Worry and happiness swirled in the amber depths of


    his gaze. He gently tucked a lock of hair behind her ear before cupping her face in his hand. In a low


    voice, he said, "You nearly scared me to death, Michelle."


    She heard the sadness in his voice and felt an ache in her chest. She replied softly, "I''m sorry, Leon. I


    must have tripped while walking."


    "It''s good that you woke up at all. Did you really fall on your own?" Leon asked.


    "Yes, I think so." Michelle blinked at him.


    Leon didn''t believe her at first and asked again, "It was an ident? Valerie didn''t push you on


    purpose?"


    "No, no. It wasn''t like that, Leon." Michelle shook her head slightly. "It was careless of me. I should


    have been steadier on my feet."


    Her voice was hoarse because her throat was dry so she said pitifully, "Leon, I want to drink water."


    "Okay, I''ll get it for you." Leon got up and poured her a ss of hot water. He took a sip to check its


    temperature. Deciding it was too hot, he added a little cold water and took another sip. Now, the water


    was warm enough to drink.


    He returned to sit on the edge of the bed and helped Michelle sit up. She leaned against his free arm,


    and he held the ss up to her lips.


    "I can drink by myself, Leon, since my hands didn''t get hurt." Michelle tried to take the ss from him,


    but Leon pulled it out of reach.


    "Let me do this for you. Consider it my duty as your boyfriend." Leon squinted as he thought of


    something and added, "Let me take care of you from now on."


    Michelle felt moved by his words. She looked up at him with watery eyes and said, "That''s so kind of


    you, Leon."


    "You''re the only woman I''ll be nice to so be a good girl and drink some water." Leon put the ss


    against her mouth, encouraging Michelle to raise her chin up slightly as she drank.


    She must have been very thirsty for she sipped the water greedily, regaining some color in her cheeks.


    The ward was so quiet that they could hear her swallow as she drank.


    Nestled in Leon''s arms, Michelle seemed as fragile as a flower. But despite the smell of disinfectant,


    the man caught a hint of a milky fragranceing from her body.


    It was surprising how he was capable of being aroused in this situation, but Leon willed himself to calm


    down.


    ''Michelle is injured, '' he reminded himself, swallowing audibly.


    "Leon, I''m done." Because she drank more than half of the ss, Michelle felt better. But her voice


    remained softer than usual because she had just woken up.


    Leon''s heart softened. He set the ss down nearby and continued to hold her in his arms. "Let me


    hold you for a little while longer."


    "Sounds good to me." Michelle closed her eyes. She still felt a little shy, but she loved to be close to


    Leon.


    Earlier, Leon had promised to take care of her even in the future.


    His words tasted sweeter than strawberries drizzled with honey.


    In order not to make him worry, Michelle reassured him with a smile, "I''m fine, Leon. I''ll be back to my


    usual self after resting for a few days. Stop fretting."


    Leon wordlessly nodded and hugged her.


    He only released her when her IV bag ran out so that he could ring for a nurse.


    When the nurse came to remove her IV, Michelle couldn''t bear to watch the process. It didn''t matter


    whether it hurt or not, she just didn''t want to see the needle being pushed into or pulled from her hand.


    So she squinted and leaned away as the nurse approached.


    She couldn''t go far, but Leon had been tracking her movements and facial expressions. Because she


    didn''t know how to hide her emotions, everything showed on her face.


    Realizing her fear, Leon smiled in amusement and reached out cover her eyes.


    "There''s no need for you to see it. I''ll do the looking for you."


    "Okay!" Michelle replied happily. "You can be my eyes."


    Leon held her hand in his. After a moment, the nurse pulled out the IV needle and immediately taped a


    cotton ball over the hole. He pressed his thumb over it with an unfathomable look in his eyes.


    "I''ll do my best."


    If Michelle couldn''t or didn''t want to see things through, he would do it for her.


    She imed that she had fallen on her own. But ording to Bryant, Valerie had pushed her down the


    stairs without meaning to. Apparently, things were not as simple as they seemed.


    Leon went to sit on a chair next to the bed before holding one of Michelle''s hands in his.


    "Nini told your mother that you are staying with her tonight. Tomorrow, you need to call your family and


    tell them that you''re going on a week-long business trip. During that time, you''ll stay here and


    recuperate."


    Michelle looked at him gratefully. "Thank Nini for me, please. And thank you too, Leon. Hold on! Nini


    knows I''m in the hospital?"


    "You woke up just after she left with John," Leon exined.


    Michelle became anxious. "What? So if Nini came to the hospital to see me, that means she saw you,


    too. Did she suspect anything?"


    Leon''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly but he willed his expression to look rxed. He asked casually,


    "Suspect what?"


    "Suspect that I''m in love with you." Michelle looked embarrassed after saying that.


    Despite his annoyance, Leon''s voice was calm as he answered, "We''re in love with each other, aren''t


    we? Why should we be afraid of suspicion?"


    He brought his face close enough to Michelle''s until their noses touched. His warm breath fanned her


    face. "Why don''t you want people to know about us, Michelle? Did I do something wrong? Are you


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ashamed to tell everyone that I''m your boyfriend?"


    He spoke gently but grievance still seeped into his tone.

 Chapter 787 Valeries Apology

    Chapter 787 Valerie''s Apology


    Sick people needed rest, so Michelle stayed in the hospital for three days. Nina came to keep her


    get called back.


    Because Leon was busy as well during the daytime, Nina worried that Michelle would feel lonely and


    bored.


    But Michelle didn''t mind being alone at all. She reassured Nina that she could watch videos on her


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    phone and would always see off the other woman with a smile.


    The same thing happened today. Michelle waved goodbye to Nina as usual before taking out her


    phone to continue where she left off with the soap opera that she wasn''t able to finish yesterday.


    If the rest of the day had gone on like the past two days, she would binge-watch until dark. Leon would


    then appear with her dinner. They would eat, chat and watch her soap opera together.


    Even if Leon wasn''t fond of watching soap operas, he stayed by her side and watched a few episodes


    with her.


    But that evening, it wasn''t Leon who arrived but Bryant and Valerie.


    The day after Michelle woke up, Bryant wanted to bring Valerie over to apologize, but Leon refused. He


    used Michelle''s need for rest as an excuse.


    When Michelle''s face returned to its usual color and she didn''t seem to have any mental trauma from


    the ident, Leon allowed them to visit.


    Leon had something to deal with so he couldn''t be there at that time. Worried about Michelle''s safety,


    he asked John for back-up.


    As soon as Bryant and Valerie entered the suite, so did Amy.


    For some reason, Michelle was not surprised to see Valerie and Bryant. But when Amy appeared after


    them, her eyes widened in surprise.


    Even Bryant could not help scowling.


    As John''s assistant, Amy often stood as his representative. Her presence meant that he was involved


    in the matter.


    Bryant wondered if this was Nina''s doing.


    Taking in the cold look on Amy''s face and noticing how Valerie''s face had gone pale, Bryant felt a little


    worried.


    So Valerie had not only offended Leon but also Nina. If this matter was not settled, she would be


    unable to live peacefully on C Ind or in Lexingport City.


    Bryant fervently wished that Michelle could forgive Valerie.


    "Are you feeling better now, Michelle?" he asked in concern.


    Before the young woman could respond, Amy answered coolly, "If Miss He felt better, would she still be


    lying in bed?"


    Beforeing to the hospital, John and Nina had repeatedly reminded her that Michelle was a nice girl


    with a tendency to be a pushover. No one was allowed to bully the young woman.


    Amy''s words made the temperature in the room drop.


    Bryant mmed up in embarrassment. After an awkward pause, he said, "I''m really sorry that you got


    hurt, Michelle. Valerie has realized her mistake so I hope that you can forgive her. We''ll cover your


    medical fees and pay for any damages. We also bought you a new camera."


    He presented the apology gift and set it down on a nearby table.


    Michelle fixed her gaze on the new camera. She had been thinking about what she would do after the


    ident. She didn''t have much in savings, and she couldn''t afford new equipment.


    Satisfied with theirpensation, she happily epted the gift.


    Amy stiffened in alert when she saw Michelle look at the camera with a smile.


    Nina had warned her that Valerie shouldn''t be forgiven so easily. They still had to find out whether


    Michelle''s fall was an ident or done deliberately.


    Amy wondered, ''Even if Valerie imed it was an ident, why did she bring Michelle to the


    emergency staircase? It''s more likely that she had an intent to kill.''


    She picked up the camera bag and brought it closer to her bed. "Miss He, see if you like this camera. If


    it''s not, you can ask them to get you a better one. After all, they should makepensation."


    She emphasized the word "should," trying to make Michelle realize that her forgiveness should not be


    bought off so easily by a mere camera.


    "Thank you, Amy." Michelle smiled at John''s assistant and started to inspect the camera.


    "You''re wee." Amy turned to look at the other woman in the room and asked, "Don''t you have


    anything to say, Miss Feng?"


    Despite her surprise at getting called out, Valerie struggled to remain dignified as she stepped around


    her cousin to face Michelle.


    In the past two days, nightmares of Michelle falling down the stairs haunted her. She could hardly sleep


    at night that even makeup could not conceal how fatigued she was.


    But she couldn''t bring herself to sincerely apologize to Michelle.


    "I''m sorry, Michelle,"


    Valerie said with much reluctance. Her expression was t for she had no remorse and could have


    cared less.


    No one stipted that her apology must be apanied by a bow so she didn''t do so.


    And she spoke in monotone so no one could judge how sincere her apology was.


    Michelle didn''t seem to mind, but Bryant and Amy both frowned in dissatisfaction.


    They were suspicious of Valerie''s apology.


    "Valerie." Bryant gave her a look that asked her to apologize with more sincerity.


    But Valerie remained unmoved.


    Although she had been living in fear for the past two days, she had also taken the time to recall what


    happened on the day of the ident.


    She remembered leading Michelle to the stairwell. She had just wanted to have a good talk with the


    girl, to advise her against staying in a rtionship with Leon.


    Michelle was amoner by birth. If Nina had not be her friend, she would have never met Leon.


    She wouldn''t have be Leon''s girlfriend.


    Michelle didn''t deserve the bracelet she was wearing.


    Valerie had merely wanted a better look at Michelle''s bracelet. She had even been kind enough to not


    bring up the girl''s ordinary background.


    When Michelle refused to take off her bracelet and imed that Leon would have gotten mad at her for


    doing so, Valerie had gotten angry.


    She had been disgusted that Michelle coulde up with such ame excuse.


    So she held onto Michelle''s wrist and stroked the bracelet. How she craved to own this piece of jewelry,


    knowing that it was worth hundreds of millions of dors!


    She had merely wanted to feel the bracelet a little longer.


    She hadn''t expected Michelle to withdraw her hand, lose her bnce and fall down the stairs head first.


    Michelle had instinctively scrambled to hold onto Valerie for bnce, but thetter didn''t want to help


    her. Not only did she shake off Michelle''s grip, she also subtly nudged the girl away with one hand.


    She had never pushed someone down the stairs before. For a split-second, she felt pleased with


    herself. But the moment Michelle''s body crumpled at the bottom of the staircase, Valerie realized what


    she had done and felt nothing but the chill of fear.


    After mulling over the incident the past few nights, Valerie felt certain that Michelle had no evidence to


    prove that she had been pushed.


    ''Maybe Michelle herself thinks that her fall has nothing to do with me.


    Otherwise, Leon would have already made me pay.


    I shouldn''t have said that I identally pushed Michelle, '' she thought.


    Now that Michelle had regained consciousness, Valerie decided to tell a lie.


    "I''m sorry, Michelle. You fell because I failed to grab your hand. I wasn''t able to pull you back in time."


    Valerie''s expression changed, making her look sincere.


    Bryant looked at her in confusion.


    ''Why did her story change?''

 Chapter 788 You Pushed Me

    Chapter 788 You Pushed Me


    Contrary to what Valerie thought, Michelle actually remembered what had happened on the night of her


    ident. She might have hit her head, but she didn''t suffer from memory loss.


    When she regained consciousness, she didn''t say anything about Valerie because she wanted to


    smooth things over, and she knew that it was the ballerina who called the ambnce.


    Michelle was willing to let the incident go if Valerie was going to own up to her mistake.


    If Valerie imed it was an ident, Michelle had nned on agreeing with her.


    As long as the other woman apologized, Michelle would do her a favor and let this transgression pass.


    When Michelle was a child, she once wanted to y on someone''swn. There had been a sign telling


    people not to step on the grass but she ignored it.


    Later, her father asked her about it. Afraid to admit that she had tantly ignored the warning sign, she


    lied to him. She told him that she had identally stepped on the grass.


    That time, her father didn''t scold her or call her out for lying. He merely told her that it was not a big


    deal as long as she would never repeat her mistakes. And Michelle never stepped on thewn again.


    Her father had protected her self-esteem.


    Now, Michelle was careful not make people lose face. She thought that Valerie imed the incident


    was an ident because she was afraid of being criticized.


    Since Valerie called for an ambnce and came to visit her, it meant that she regretted her actions.


    People were not saints. Everything would be fine as long as Valerie owned up to her mistake.


    Just like Michelle had when her father had let her off for a childish mistake.


    But to Michelle''s surprise, Valerie suddenly changed the story of what had happened that fateful night.


    She frowned and maintained eye-contact with the ballerina, deciding to give her a second chance.


    "Didn''t you say earlier that you pushed me identally?"


    Valerie felt a stab of guilt as she thought to herself, ''What does that mean? Does Michelle know that I


    deliberately pushed her?


    That is impossible.


    If Michelle had known all along, she would have told Leon.


    I don''t believe she''s so kind as to forgive me and not tell Leon.


    If I were her, I would''ve already told Leon.


    I think she just doesn''t remember what happened that night.''


    Valerie mulled over her options and decided to stay in denial.


    She should stick to her excuse that she failed to grab Michelle''s hand in time.


    After all, she was a weak woman.


    The more Valerie convinced herself of this, the more relieved she felt.


    "I was traumatized after seeing you fall. I thought it was my fault for identally pushing you, but when


    I looked back on the incident, I realized that I didn''t push you. I actually tried to prevent you from falling


    but failed. For that, I''m sorry," she said a little too calmly.


    Michelle''s expression darkened. Disappointment shone in her eyes.


    She had misread Valerie.


    She used to think that the other woman was beautiful and kind-hearted, but that was no longer the


    case. Valerie was unwilling to admit that she had done something wrong.


    "You pushed me," Michelle dered in an even voice. She looked at Valerie with certainty.


    It was Valerie who pushed her.


    She had nearly found her bnce back then. If it weren''t for Valerie, she might have made her sprain


    worse, but her head wouldn''t have gotten injured.


    At Michelle''s revtion, Bryant felt his heartbeat start to race.


    He knew that Michelle wouldn''t lie about something she was sure of.


    But sometimes, it was difficult for him to make the right judgment when it came to Valerie.


    Had his cousin lied to him again? Bryant couldn''t help but be in doubt.


    Pretending to be upset, Valerie responded, "Why would I push you, Michelle? Don''t you know what I''m


    like? Even if you make me feel ufortable, I will talk to you face-to-face just like..."


    She faltered.


    Valerie didn''t want to talk about what happened three years ago, but she had to make Michelle believe


    her through another incident from their past.


    "Just like I did three years ago."


    Michelle remembered what she was hinting at. Three years ago, Valerie had requested for them to


    meet at a cafe.


    Back in the present, Valerie continued to speak. "I won''t apologize for what I didn''t do, but I will say


    sorry for failing to save you. I''m really sorry. Can you forgive me?"


    Bryant sighed in relief when he heard her apologize.


    After everything that had happened, this issued could be resolved as long as Valerie sought for


    forgiveness. He had repeatedly told her not to make her rtionship with Michelle worse, and it


    worked.


    She had listened to him this time.


    This was a promising start.


    Michelle was quiet for some time. She was sure that Valerie had pushed her, but she wasn''t sure if it


    had been on purpose.


    Besides, Valerie had apologized.


    Michelle also wanted this matter to be over as soon as possible because she was concerned about


    Leon who was connected to them both.


    After all, Valerie was his ex-girlfriend whom he had loved for many years.


    Seven years to be exact.


    Michelle had only been Leon''s girlfriend for less than a month.


    She didn''t want to cause him any trouble.


    So she forced her lips into a smile and said, "Fine."


    Feeling the nervous tension in his body melt away, Bryant nodded and smiled gratefully at Michelle.


    However, Amy asked, "So why were you alone with Miss He in the emergency stairwell, Miss Feng?"


    Bryant''s shoulders tensed as his nervousness return.


    This was also what he had been wondering.


    Michelle also thought that part of the incident was strange. Valerie had something to tell her back then,


    but she stared at her bracelet the entire time.


    Valerie was ready with her alibi. With an easy smile, she replied, "I just wanted to ask Michelle


    something."


    "Really?" Amy looked at her intensely. "So why couldn''t you talk where others could see you? Why did


    you have to go to the dark and isted emergency stairwell?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, she sounded like she was interrogating a prisoner. Valerie felt ufortable, but since


    the woman worked for John, she couldn''t bring herself to get angry or say anything in return.


    Suppressing her annoyance, Valerie faked a smile as she said, "I just wanted to ask Michelle about her


    rtionship to Leon. If they were a couple, I wanted to tell her not to believe rumors of our


    engagement. Leon and I are just friends, and the truth is I''m about to be engaged to someone else."


    She made it seem as if nothing bad had happened during their conversation. But the fact that she


    expressed support for Michelle and Leon''s alleged rtionship made Bryant realize a major w in her


    story.


    After all, it was he who suggested that Valerie should get engaged to someone else.


    But that proposal was made just the previous night.


    The timing of their stories didn''t match at all.


    So what Valerie and Michelle actually talked about in the stairwell was still a mystery. As for what his


    cousin had wanted to say or do, only she knew.


    Valerie was lying to both Amy and Michelle.


    Bryant was sure of this.


    So Valerie really did hurt Michelle by pushing her down the stairs.


    His body started to tremble. He couldn''t believe that Valerie was capable of harming others without any


    remorse.


    Bryant was thankful that Valerie at least had the sense to call for an ambnce. By doing that, she had


    notmitted an irreversible crime.


    Worried that Valerie might say something else damning, he backed up her story. "Yes, Valerie is set to


    be engaged soon. I''ll send you an invitation."


    He ended their visit by saying, "There''s something we still have to deal with so we''ll take our leave."


    Bryant quickly turned to leave the room, taking Valerie with him. He could only hope that news of her


    impending engagement would smooth any ruffled feathers.

 Chapter 789 Keep The Truth To Yourself

    Chapter 789 Keep The Truth To Yourself


    As soon as they stepped out of the ward, Bryant led Valerie to the end of one corridor where no one


    would bother them.


    He asked her coldly, "Did you push her down the stairs?"


    Fearing that someone might overhear their conversation, he made sure to leave Michelle''s name out.


    It would have been safer to discuss this at home, but Bryant couldn''t wait to hear the truth from his


    cousin''s lips.


    He used to think that, no matter how badly she acted, Valerie was not capable of killing someone. Now,


    he wasn''t so sure.


    Valerie looked away to stare at the wall but said nothing.


    She was eerily calm for someone being interrogated.


    After a pause, she answered casually, "Yes, but so what?"


    Bryant''s eyes widened in shock. It took about half a minute for the truth to sink in.


    Wrestling his expression into a poker face, he said, "You shouldn''t have done that, Valerie."


    "Well, I did, and there''s no turning back." She finally locked gazes with Bryant, but her smile was


    insincere as she sneered.


    "If I could rewind time, I wouldn''t have pushed her. Lucky Michelle. She survived after such a fall


    without any brain damage or memory loss. Meanwhile, I have to get engaged to another man."


    Valerie was not satisfied, but she knew when she had to admit defeat.


    "Leon and Nina are both watching over Michelle. How lucky! Since she''s so lucky, what does it matter if


    I pushed her?"


    Based on her reaction, Bryant knew that she had given up on Leon. He sighed and told her, "From now


    on, keep the truth to yourself."


    "I know." Valerie nodded gloomily.


    Bryant felt his mood soften as he looked at her. He added, "It''s good that you know when to quit. This


    way, you can protect yourself. If you continue to bother them, I fear that you won''t be able live


    peacefully for the rest of your life."


    "Yeah," Valerie agreed coldly and left.


    When the two of them walked out of main entrance of the hospital, they passed James and his wife,


    Emma.


    Bryant''s and James'' gazes locked, and they nodded at each other in greeting.


    Emma, however, observed the absent-minded Valerie. She kept staring at her until she couldn''t see her


    anymore.


    "What are you looking at?" James frowned. "Bryant already has kids!"


    Emma looked up to smile at her jealous husband and pretended not to understand what he meant.


    "Are you ming me for not having a baby?"


    "No, no." Sessfully distracted, James put an arm around his wife and directed her inside the


    hospital. "I don''t want children for the time being. We''re still young so we should focus on our careers


    while we can."


    "I see." Emma grinned.


    Because they were both focused on their respective careers, neither of them had any ns to have a


    baby. Moreover, the Shi family was upied with two boys at the moment. Don was the naughty one,


    often getting Van into trouble. The two of them made people worry and kept everyone busy.


    James and Emma had just found out about Michelle''s situation that evening so they rushed over to


    visit.


    It was Michelle who spilled the beans in their group chat.


    Emma had asked about her business trip, but Michelle had been enjoying the past three days with her


    boyfriend that she got a littlecent. She had let it slip that she was in the hospital because of an


    ident which resulted into an injury that required stitches.


    She had failed to hide the truth from them.


    But Michelle made James and Emma promise to keep it from her parents.


    When the couple arrived at the ward, the door was ajar. James pushed it open, and they saw three


    other people in the room.


    They recognized Amy and Leon, but the two were apanied by a girl in her twenties.


    James thought that the stranger looked familiar so he asked her, "Have we met before?"


    Emma turned to look at him.


    She didn''t frown orugh, but if looks could kill...


    Michelle piped up, "Hey, James! Are you seriously flirting with another girl in front of my cousin?"


    The man snapped back at her. "Don''t talk nonsense. We came to visit you out of the kindness of our


    hearts, but here you are, trying to frame me. That''s cold, Mimi."


    He put his arm around Emma''s shoulder to prove his innocence.


    Leon spoke up as well. "You''ve probably met her before. Her name is Randi He. She''s a cousin of


    Haley''s."


    Randi suddenly felt nervous after that introduction. When James entered the room, she recognized him


    immediately.


    After all, he was the boss of J Entertainment Company.


    His appearance in Michelle''s suite was shocking enough. But when she realized that he was rted to


    the woman, she became frightened.


    She had not expected Michelle to have James as a cousin-inw and ties to the Shi family.


    How could she not feel nervous?


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Shi. I''m Haley''s cousin, and I''ve been staying at his house for the past two


    years."


    That made sense. Because they were close friends, James often visited Haley at his house.


    He and Randi have probably crossed paths once or twice.


    "See? It was all a misunderstanding." James looked around the room. "I really thought she looked


    familiar. I just couldn''t remember where we''ve met. I wasn''t trying to flirt with her. I don''t pay attention to


    women other than my wife."


    He turned back to his wife. "Honey, you believe me right?" He raised his eyebrows expectantly as if he


    was waiting for praise.


    Emma smiled and nodded at him. She nced at Randi and then turned to look at Michelle. "So is she


    your friend? Why have you never mentioned her before?"


    Since childhood, she and Michelle have had a good rtionship. They told each other everything, but


    Emma had never heard her cousin talk about a girl named Randi.


    Before Michelle could answer, Leon replied, "They''re not friends. She''s the reason why Michelle fell."


    Randi''s face paled.


    The expressions of everyone else in the room changed immediately. Emma and James frowned,


    turning to look at Randi with hostility.


    "It wasn''t me," Randi denied, shaking her head.


    Michelle spoke up to help her. "Leon, it was an ident, and Randi wasn''t even there when I fell. She


    only learned about itter."


    "Knees. Ankle." Leon''s words were brief but straight to the point. A hint of anger seeped through in his


    tone.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Michelle moved her feet to show that she was okay. After three or four days of rest, the swelling on her


    ankle had subsided, and she no longer felt any pain from her knees.


    "Leon, I hurt my legs because I tripped. Many people saw it happen,"


    Michelle exined. But her voice softened slightly because she felt embarrassed remembering the


    ident.


    Only three-year-old children tripped on t floor.


    She felt ashamed that many people had seen her trip all because of a wire.


    "That''s true. Michelle got tripped by a wire on the floor," Randi agreed.


    James and Emma both looked at Michelle.


    Michelle ducked her head in embarrassment and said, "It was careless of me. I know."


    "Clumsy girl." James rolled his eyes at her.


    Emma was still doubtful so she turned her gaze to Leon, waiting to see if he would say something else.


    "You let Michelle walk up to the eighteenth floor. If she hadn''t, her legs wouldn''t have given out, and


    she wouldn''t have hurt herself in the first ce." Leon was smiling at Randi, but the smile didn''t reach


    his eyes.


    His sharp gaze was terrifying. It made the girl feel as if a cold boney hand had gripped her spine.


    Randi stiffened in fear.

 Chapter 790 You Are Ignorant

    Chapter 790 You Are Ignorant


    Hearing Leon expose her gave Randi mixed feelings and a guilty conscience. Because of that, she


    could only lower her gaze in response.


    Emma became indignant. "The eighteenth floor? You let her walk up eighteen floors?"


    Even as a child, Mimi had been a delicate girl with no inclination for sports. Walking up five floors made


    her out of breath, and her legs would ache for half a day.


    How did she manage to climb eighteen floors?


    She couldn''t imagine it. Emma turned to Michelle and asked, "You really did that?"


    "Yeah." Michelle blinked. "The elevator didn''t work so I had to take the stairs."


    "The elevator didn''t work?" This time, James was suspicious. Since Leon had taken it upon himself to


    scold Randi, things couldn''t be that simple.


    When he looked at Randi, the girl was so nervous that her hands trembled.


    He realized that she must have done that on purpose.


    "Mimi, did you personally see that the elevator didn''t work or did someone just tell you that?"


    Upon hearing James'' words, Randi broke out into a cold sweat.


    "So there wasn''t anything wrong with elevator?" Michelle asked, finally picking up on what the man had


    been trying to hint at.


    "No, there wasn''t. I checked the surveince video," Leon told her.


    Michelle was stunned. Why would Randi lie to her?


    Climbing all those steps nearly killed her!


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she felt. "We didn''t know each other then. Randi, did I do


    something to offend you?"


    Before now, Randi had no intentions of fighting back. Convinced that she was doing what was right,


    she gathered her courage.


    She dered, "You didn''t do anything to me, but I despise you because you have an affair with another


    woman''s fiance. You hussy!"


    "Who? What fiance? Who did Mimi have an affair with?" James scowled. "Exin yourself. You''re not


    allowed to leave until you clear this all up."


    Randi gritted her teeth and pointed at Leon. "He''s Valerie''s fiance, isn''t he? Valerie''s in emotional pain


    because Michelle''s having an affair with him."


    Leon was unsurprised by this revtion. He had had a feeling that it had something to do with Valerie.


    He said nothing in reply.


    "Are you trying to tell me that my uncle is Valerie''s fiance?" James sneered. "And that Mimi is having


    an affair with him?"


    "Uncle?" Randi''s righteous expression turned into one of surprise.


    Leon was James'' uncle?


    And if James was Michelle''s cousin-inw, she should be calling Leon her uncle as well.


    Besides, rumors made Leon seem like an escort. Valerie had chosen him to be her husband because


    he was handsome.


    What did that have to do with the Shi family?


    Randi became confused by theirplicated rtionship.


    Out of the blue, Emma advised, "Don''t preach before you have all your facts straight or else you will


    look like an ignorant fool."


    James added, "Mimi and Uncle Leon have an innocent rtionship."


    Michelle felt a stab a guilt and promptly dropped her gaze.


    Her rtionship with Leon wasn''t exactly as innocent as James thought.


    She snuck a nce at Leon and was surprised to see him looking back at her. He smirked, and his


    amber eyes glittered yfully.


    It was a seductive look, and they both knew it.


    Michelle choked on air and coughed to hide her embarrassment.


    If they kept making eye contact, she would have difficulty holding herself back.


    She really liked being in Leon''s embrace now. His arms were strong and warm, making her feel as if


    she could lean in them all the time.


    Leon''s smirk grew.


    He found it amusing to tease her even without words or touch.


    But such a yful expression was reserved only for Michelle. When he turned back to look at Randi,


    his eyes were cold.


    Randi''s scalp tingled again. Her intuition told her that she was really in trouble this time.


    Biting the bullet, she said, "Mr. Lu, since you are Valerie''s fiance, you should keep your distance from


    other women."


    "I wasn''t even aware we were engaged," Leon taunted. "Did Valerie tell you that I''m her fiance?"


    "No," Randi admitted. "But everyone knows that you and Valerie are a couple since you two are always


    together."


    "That''s an assumption, not the truth." Leon''s tone became contemptuous. "You have good intentions,


    but it''s a pity that you are ignorant."


    Randi had mixed feelings about being scolded so mercilessly. She felt both angry and ashamed.


    Her face turned red in indignation, but the color eventually drained from her face.


    She tried to rebut his statement. "Isn''t your rtionship with Valerie public knowledge?"


    "I broke up with her seven years ago," Leon answered with no hesitation. He side-eyed Michelle and


    noticed that she looked stunned by his response.


    When he focused his gaze on her, he realized that her eyes were sparkling with surprise and joy.


    As he expected, Michelle felt insecure because she had misunderstood his connection to Valerie.


    He initially Randi brought to the hospital for questioning, but now, his suspicions were confirmed.


    "We broke up seven years ago. It seems to me that Valerie has misled you to believe otherwise," Leon


    asserted more firmly.


    His words not only stunned Randi but also Michelle.


    Michelle''s mouth dropped slightly as she blinked in disbelief.


    Joy filled her heart like a tidal wave, causing a giggle to bubble out of her.


    "You broke up seven years ago?" Michelle murmured. After a pause, she asked Leon cautiously, "And


    you didn''t be a couple again after that?"


    "No," Leon assured her. "We never got back together, not even once."


    "Ahhh!" Michelle couldn''t help but scream.


    Everyone looked at her in confusion, prompting her to cover her mouth with both hands.


    Her bright eyes sparkled with awareness.


    "Seriously, Leon?" Michelle asked one more time.


    Leon chuckled in amusement. "Seriously. But let''s deal with Randi first. Apparently, she let you walk up


    eighteen floors for no reason. What should we do with her?"


    Finally realizing that she had made a big mistake, Randi silently stood there, awaiting whatever


    punishment they intended to impose on her.


    But Michelle was in a good mood. She was grinning as she decided, "She should also walk up


    eighteen floors. After that, let''s call it even."


    "Good idea." Leon beckoned to Amy and muttered in her ear, "Let the girl go up and down eighteen


    floors for one night."


    Amy nodded and led Randi out of the room.


    Now that it was the four of them left in the ward, the atmosphere lightened. Emma perched on the edge


    of the bed. She cared about Michelle deeply, but she had to talk about Valerie.


    "I just saw Valerie downstairs. Did she visit you?"


    "Yes." Michelle nodded.


    Emma had some follow-up questions. "Are you two on good terms? Based on what Randi just told us,


    you and Valerie don''t get along, do you?"


    "Huh?" Michelle tilted her head in confusion.


    The two men in the room also wondered what Emma was getting at.


    Emma frowned. "You''re clearly not on good terms. But it that''s the case, why did she pay a million


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    dors in damages for you?"


    "What damages?" James demanded.


    "I''m currently working on a y about Esports, and a few days ago, I visited a yer named Joanna.


    When she learned that I was Mimi''s cousin, she told me that Mimi owed money for leaving the club.


    She saw that another woman had paid for Mimi, and the manager called that woman Miss Feng."


    Michelle felt as if she had been thrown back into the past.


    "I didn''t pay for anything and the manager just let me go. I would have forgotten this incident if you


    hadn''t reminded me."


    "So Valerie was the reason you had to go abroad?" Emma asked, grabbing onto her cousin''s


    shoulders. She had to know!

 Chapter 791 Three Years Ago

    Chapter 791 Three Years Ago


    No one really knew why Michelle suddenly went abroad to study. It has always been a mystery to her


    friends.


    Now that Emma mentioned it again, everyone''s eyes turned to Michelle.


    Michelle pressed her lips together tightly. She took a few moments to think, shaking her head gently.


    She sighed and kept her eyes down.


    "Before leaving, I had spent my whole life in this country. I wanted to go out and see the world."


    She then smiled and looked up at them. "I wanted to learn photography abroad. I needed some


    direction in my life. I couldn''t take it easy forever, you know."


    The reason sounded convincing, but Emma didn''t believe her all. Suspicious, she looked at Michelle


    and asked, "But why did it have to be photography? You could have studied something else."


    "Hmm..." After hesitating for a moment, Michelle took a quick look at Leon before speaking. "You know,


    I''ve always wanted to capture the beauty of the world that surrounds me. The sights, the people, the


    happenings, I want to capture all of those. But Leon told me that I wasn''t any good at photography, so


    he suggested that I study it seriously. Since I really did love photography, I took his advice and studied


    it abroad."


    Michelle''s eyes shone like the reflection of bright stars on a clearke. There was a sense of peace


    and serenity in her eyes as she reminisced about the years past.


    Emma nodded and kept silent.


    However, Leon wasn''t going to stop there. He wanted to know the truth no matter what.


    After Emma and James left, Michelle got out of bed. She then poured herself some water into a ss.


    With the ss of water in her hand, Michelle sat down on the sofa beside the bed. Still a bit weak, she


    hobbled a bit as she sat down and spilled some water onto the back of her hand.


    While drying her hand with a towel, she noticed a shadow cast over her.


    With his hands on the armrest of the sofa, Leon bent down towards her. The usual warmth of his face


    was nowhere to be found.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although he was close enough for her to feel his breath on her forehead, it seemed as if there was a


    great distance between the two of them.


    Leon didn''t speak.


    The deafening silence in the room made Michelle uneasy. Her grip on the ss tightened because of


    how nervous she was. In a low voice, she called to him, "Leon..."


    Every time he heard her say his name in a tender voice, his heart softened. Just her voice was enough


    to disarm him.


    "Michelle, don''t you have anything to tell me? Please tell me the truth. I''ll give you three seconds to


    think about it."


    "What?" The pressure was too much for her, so she turned her eyes away from him. However, the long


    silence in the room was too intense for her. She couldn''t take it anymore. Finally, she gave in and said,


    "Leon, it''s been seven years since the two of you broke up. But didn''t you get back together three years


    ago?"


    "No, we didn''t. Come on, look me in the eye," Leon said to her.


    Michelle raised her head and look at him.


    "I didn''t rekindle my rtionship with her. I never thought about doing that. Believe me," Leon assured


    her earnestly.


    Michelle''s tears suddenly fell unbidden. Like a floodgate of emotions opening, the tears rolled down her


    cheeks. Leon panicked and took out a handkerchief to wipe her face.


    "Hey, why are you crying? Hush now," he said gently, trying tofort her.


    "Leon, I''m crying because of how stupid I was."


    Sobbing, she leaned forward and rested her forehead on his solid chest.


    She looked at the ss of water in her hand and saw the faint reflection of her face.


    "It''s just that I thought you and Valerie got back together. Even though I treasured every moment I had


    with you, I felt that it was wrong for me to stick around because you were in a rtionship. I just didn''t


    want to cause any trouble for you."


    As she spoke, tears kept streaming down her face.


    Her voice choked with sobs.


    "That time, I knew that being around you wasn''t right. But at the same time, it made me miserable that I


    couldn''t contact you.


    I didn''t want to go abroad, but it was the only way." Michelle rubbed her head on his belly as she cried.


    As he put one hand on the back of her head, Leon felt a fire burning inside of him.


    She continued, "Leon, I didn''t want to go abroad at all. I never wanted to leave you. I was miserable


    that I couldn''t see you. I missed you so much every single day. There wasn''t a day that passed by


    without me thinking of you. I didn''t have anyone to cook breakfast for. I didn''t want to do it for anyone


    else but you."


    Listening to her words, Leon felt very sorry for her. He gently ran his fingers through her hair tofort


    her.


    "I''m sorry, Michelle. If only I had told you about my true feelings sooner, we wouldn''t have been


    separated. You wouldn''t have had to go through all of this," he said sincerely.


    Thinking of all those lonely days without him, Michelle cried even harder. Her sobs filled her ears,


    muffling Leon''s voice. She couldn''t hear what he was saying. At that moment, she was too


    overwhelmed by her emotions.


    "Leon, leaving you was very painful. But since I couldn''t let you know that I was going to leave, I went


    to see you in secret," she whispered.


    "Huh? You went to see me? But where?" Putting his hands on her cheeks, Leon gently lifted her head


    so he could see her eyes. Her eyes were red and watery, and her lips trembled softly from her sobbing.


    Seeing her like this, Leon felt heartbroken.


    "I went to the LC Hotel. The day that I went there, I saw you and Valerieing out of the hotel


    together."


    After Michelle finished speaking, a teardrop spilled from the corner of her eye. Every teardrop she shed


    was like a cut to his heart.


    Gently, he guided her head back to his chest. His clothes were now wet with her tears, but he didn''t


    mind at all.


    "I''m sorry." Leon caressed her head. "Seeing that must have been very painful for you, right? I''m very


    sorry you had to go through that. If I were in your shoes at that moment, I would''ve been very hurt as


    well."


    "Yes, it was quite painful,"


    Michelle mumbled. Her voice sounded coarser from all her crying, and she was totally exhausted by


    now.


    But she didn''t want to let go. She never wanted to feel the emptiness she felt when she went away


    three years ago.


    For all those years spent away from him, she felt that there was a deep unfible void in her heart.


    Rubbing the back of her head with his hand, Leon held her tighter in his embrace. "I didn''t get back with


    Valerie. Although you saw us together at the hotel, we weren''t living together.


    At that time, the C Mansion was still under construction. I didn''t buy a house either, so I had to live in a


    hotel in the meantime. Wynn and I shared one suite, while she and Bryant shared another. But this was


    all my fault. I shouldn''t have hidden this from you, Michelle. I''m really sorry."


    With tears in his eyes, Leon looked down at the beautiful woman in his arms. She was the love of his


    life. In a coarse voice, he whispered, "Forgive me, Michelle."


    Michelle shook her head.


    With her head on his chest, she felt him sigh.


    "So when you saw Valerie and me at the hotel, it convinced you to go away even more, didn''t it?"


    Michelle nodded. "I was afraid that I was going to ruin your rtionship with her. But I never knew that


    you two weren''t together that time. I should have asked you about it. I shouldn''t have believed what


    others told me. I regret it so much."


    "I regret it, too. I should have confessed my feelings to you sooner," Leon said softly.


    Stunned, Michelle looked up to him.


    ''Leon told me that he regrets not telling me earlier. But how much earlier could it have been?'' she


    wondered.


    With a smile, he gently patted her head with one hand. "I fell in love with you three years ago. And now,


    I''m still madly in love with you.


    Michelle, you love me, and the feeling is mutual."

 Chapter 792 Blame

    Chapter 792 me


    ''Three years ago?''


    Michelle was stunned at the thought. A few teardrops perched on her eyshes fell when she blinked.


    Her eyes were red and puffy from crying.


    "But three years ago, you already knew that I liked you. I already told you how I felt back then."


    Michelle looked at him with pitiful eyes.


    "I never knew that you liked me romantically. We''ve always treated each other as siblings. I thought


    that you just liked me in the same manner that you liked Nini. I never realized what you truly meant by


    it," Leon answered in a soft voice, scratching his head.


    The two of them have always been very close to each other. Michelle never hesitated to let them know


    how much she valued Leon.


    So when she started to realize that she liked him romantically, it was difficult to tell it apart.


    "Oh," she said awkwardly. Remembering something, she raised her head all of a sudden.


    "No, Leon. I made it clear in the interview. I said that you were the one I fell in love with. I called you on


    the phone to ask if you''d already watched the interview. You told me that you had. Have you


    forgotten?"


    "What?" A look of confusion shed on Leon''s face. "Well, yes, I did watch it. And while you did say


    that you fell in love with someone, you never named who it was."


    "But I did! Leon, I said that it was you who I fell in love with." All of a sudden, Michelle stood up. She


    looked a bit hurt.


    Leon''s lips bent downward as he tightened his frown.


    Thinking it over, he remembered that it was Valerie who handed the video to him.


    ''Did Valerie tamper it on purpose?''


    While Leon was trying to figure out what went wrong, Michelle looked at him with her big, innocent


    eyes. She took a deep sigh and asked, "You never watched it, did you? Please tell me the truth."


    "No, I really did. I watched it, I promise. Well, it''s getting a bitte. You should rest now. I just have to


    deal with something at the moment. I''ll see you in the morning, Michelle," Leon said in a caring voice.


    "Alright. Go ahead and don''t worry about me. I''ll be fine here." Michelle grinned as she watched him


    leave the ward.


    After he left, Leon headed back to C Mansion. But instead of going straight to his house, he first


    dropped by the Feng family home nearby.


    He rang the doorbell, and after a short while, Bryant came and opened the door.


    It was already eleven o''clock in the evening. Looking sharp in his tailored suit, Leon stood smartly in


    front of the house. He had always been kind and easy-going, but now he looked different. There was a


    cold indifference in his eyes that night.


    His piercing eyes looked like they could chill someone to the bones.


    Their eyes met each other as soon as Bryant stepped outside.


    Bryant sensed that Leon was out for blood. Standing stiffly in front of him, he was reluctant to let him in.


    "Aren''t you going to invite me in?" Leon asked slowly.


    "Oh, uh, yes. Pleasee in. Would you like some water?" Bryant said, fumbling with his words. He


    watched him nervously as Leon stepped inside and walked towards the living room. He closed the door


    and followed him.


    It was alreadyte at night, so there were no other people in the spacious living room.


    "No, thanks," Leon answered. "I''m here for Valerie."


    Knowing that it meant trouble for his cousin, Bryant was in a bind. "Oh, she''s already asleep,


    unfortunately," he said, trying to make an excuse.


    "If that''s the case, then I suggest that you wake her up. Sleeping so much isn''t good, won''t you agree?


    You know me well, Bryant," Leon said with a smile. The expression on his face was a reminder that


    disagreeing with him was a bad idea.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    While he was perfectly polite, Leon could also be ruthless without hesitation.


    At first, he would always try to resolve a problem usingmunication. He was the kind of man who


    would do anything just to get what he wanted. But when a person tried to stand in his way, things would


    get ugly very quickly.


    His preferred method of torture was a wicked one.


    He hit them where it really hurts. He wouldn''t try to hurt a person''s body. Instead, he''d break down their


    will and spirit.


    It was something Bryant knew all too well.


    He knew that the people who offended Nina disappeared and lost their minds in a dark, quiet ce. He


    also personally witnessed how Leon made life miserable for Mike.


    "Okay," Bryant obeyed nervously.


    Suddenly, they heard footsteps. It was Bryant''s wifeing down the stairs from the second floor.


    "It''s alreadyte. Why aren''t you in bed?" he asked her.


    Before she could answer her husband''s question, she saw another man downstairs. Upon taking a


    closer look, she realized that it was Leon.


    She knew who Leon was, and so she respectfully greeted him, "Good evening, Mr. Lu."


    "We just have a few things to discuss. Don''t let us keep you up."


    Bryant looked at his wife. "By the way, wake Valerie up. Tell her that Leon is here and that the three of


    us have something urgent to discuss."


    Yawning, Bryant''s wife nodded and turned towards the staircase. Although she was curious about the


    matter at hand, she knew that she shouldn''t stick her nose into their affairs.


    "Okay,e to bed as soon as you''re done."


    "I will. You go ahead now."


    Since his wife would go ahead and wake Valerie up, Bryant stayed downstairs with Leon. He wondered


    if Michelle still hadn''t forgiven Valerie yet, or if it had something to do with the rumors going around.


    He hadn''t told Leon about Valerie''s engagement yet.


    Since Leon was already there, he thought maybe he could hit two birds with one stone. He wanted to


    clear things up then and there.


    "By the way, Valerie decided to get engaged to Baker. He''ll be here in Lexingport City in two days.


    They''ll also hold their engagement party not long after. Once that happens, the rumors about you and


    Valerie will go away. You won''t have to worry about it anymore."


    "Oh? Really? Was this her idea, or was it yours? It must''ve been your idea, wasn''t it?" Leon sneered.


    "Yes, it was my idea," Bryant answered with a nod.


    "Okay," Leon answered indifferently.


    Judging by Leon''s reaction, Bryant felt he was satisfied with the solution he came up with.


    He was able to let out a sigh of relief, but he wasn''t out of trouble yet.


    It only meant that he wasn''t there for the rumors, but another matter. He wondered what it was.


    But it also wasn''t unlikely that he was there because of Michelle''s injuries.


    "We went to visit Michelle today, you know. Valerie was finally able to apologize to her. Michelle was


    very understanding, and she epted her apology," Bryant told him with a smile.


    "Well, she''s too kind that some people take advantage of her kindness," Leon answered coldly. He then


    turned his eyes toward the stairs.


    As soon as Valerie appeared at the top of the staircase, she saw Leon''s piercing gaze. Nervous, she


    stood frozen still.


    When Bryant''s wife told her that Leon was looking for her, she immediately knew that something was


    wrong. Seeing the ruthless look in his eyes only confirmed her fears. She stood stiffly, unable to move.


    She was his prey, and Leon was her natural predator.


    Before she could even take a step back, Bryant already saw her and called out her name.


    Now she had no choice but to face them.


    She took each step carefully as she went down. Since she felt very nervous, she feared that her knees


    might buckle from under her.


    She nced at Leon cautiously and tried to keep aposed look.


    "Bryant, were you looking for me?"


    "It was me," Leon said with a faint smile. His words were like her death sentence, and it sent chills


    down her spine.


    She stood still, unsure of what to do next.


    After some hesitation, she was able to force a smile.


    But even before she could ask what all of this was about, Leon had already stepped closer to her. He


    was ufortably close, and he looked down on her with those cold, indifferent eyes of his.


    His towering figure was like a great wall in front of her. She felt trapped and was starting to panic.


    Leon''s chilling voice came from above her.


    "You tampered with Michelle''s interview video three years ago, didn''t you?"

 Chapter 793 Laughingstock

    Chapter 793 Laughingstock


    Leon''s question caught Valerie off guard. Her body began to tense up, and her breathing became


    uneasy.


    She felt as if a wave of icy water washed over her. She almost gave in and confessed, but she was to


    regain herposure just in time.


    "No, I didn''t. The video I gave you was the final edit. There were many versions of it, but to my


    knowledge, that was theplete version. You can search it on the Inte and see for yourself," she


    answered firmly.


    The atmosphere in the living room was tense.


    It was obvious that Leon didn''t buy her excuse. On the other hand, Bryant had no idea what the two


    were talking about.


    He just stood there clueless and listened.


    With a frown, he looked at Valerie. He wondered how many evil things she had done without him


    knowing.


    He thought he knew his cousin well, but now he realized that he didn''t know her well enough at all.


    If he had known about it, he might have had a chance of stopping things from turning out the way they


    did. But now, there was no way for him to get her out of trouble now.


    ''Forget it.


    There''s nothing else I could do for her, '' he thought.


    Bryant looked at them and said, "You guys talk. I''ll just go to the room and check if my kids are already


    asleep. They still have school early tomorrow."


    He knew that the children were already asleep. He just said it as an excuse to leave the two to sort


    things out.


    Deep inside, he was quite disappointed.


    Meanwhile, Valerie didn''t notice him at all. She was too busy trying to think of a strategy to deal with


    Leon.


    She never imagined that he would find about what she did three years ago.


    Trying to recall what happened, she was sure that the guy who edited the video had no idea who she


    was. She had him remove just a short part of the video.


    ''What should I be afraid of?


    There are no loose ends. I have no reason to be nervous, '' she thought to herself.


    Valerie did her best to calm herself down and to look rxed.


    "I don''t know if you''ve watched a longer version or if you''ve heard anything. All I did was to let you


    know that she had a live interview that day. I haven''t watched the whole thing myself. I really have no


    idea why you''re suspecting me."


    After speaking, she smiled innocently at him. She looked like an angel who wasn''t capable of lying.


    Meanwhile, Leon just looked at her as if trying to decide whether to believe her or not.


    Cold silence fell upon the room once again.


    The deafening silence made people overthink, especially those who were trying to hide secrets.


    Valerie''s heart felt like it would beat right out of her chest.


    Just as she was about to say something, Leon gave her another reason to be even more nervous.


    "Do you know the reason why Michelle went abroad three years ago? I hope that you can exin it to


    me. If you tell the truth, I might even forgive you. But if you don''t..." Leon said threateningly, looking


    straight into her eyes.


    He then chuckled to himself, mocking her.


    "If I tell everyone how you keep lying about being my fiancee, who do you think they''ll believe? Tell me,


    what do you think will happen once everyone finds out about your charade? Oh, I''m sure everyone will


    look down on you, Valerie."


    Valerie''s face turned pale, and her eyes widened in disbelief.


    Seeing how ufortable she was, Leon smiled at her and went on, "And maybe I should let


    everyone know my identity first. I''m not just the chairman of Feng Group. I''m also the prince of C


    Ind.


    I''ve also never admitted that you were my girlfriend or fiancee. You''ll be theughingstock in Lexingport


    City."


    Prestige and reputation were very important for Valerie. In the past three years, she worked her way up


    the highest social circles in the city. Once those snobbish people heard what Leon had to say, they


    would definitely shun her.


    In the highest rungs of society, it''s very easy for one''s reputation to be ruined.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Of course, Valerie understood the stakes very well.


    And she knew very well that once her reputation was tainted, it would be impossible to repair.


    Since the beginning, she had always tried to act properly and to be pleasant around other people. It


    was because she had a deep-rooted fear of being criticized. One of her greatest fears was for people


    to think poorly of her.


    Now, Leon had a tight grip on her Achilles'' heel.


    She was speechless.


    "So, is that what you want? Do you want to be aughingstock?" Leon asked her again.


    The pressure was getting to her. She was starting to imagine the scenario in her mind.


    "No, I don''t," Valerie answered quickly, her voice trembling.


    "I know you don''t want to. So, tell me. What happened three years ago? You have to exin it clearly,


    do you understand?"


    Leon said, warning her with his gaze.


    At that moment, Valerie''s body felt numb. Her eyes welled with tears. The teardrops rolled down her


    pale cheeks, but she didn''t make any sound.


    If it were another man, his heart would surely melt at the sight of her. Her acting would have been


    enough to disarm others, but not Leon.


    Maybe it was because he knew her well. He waspletely unmoved. "I don''t care if you''re crying. I''m


    certain that you can still exin it. Just be sure to speak clearly," he said coldly.


    Although she tried her best to look meek and helpless, he just ignored her. She felt humiliated and


    embarrassed.


    Her eyes red with tears, she shouted at Leon, "It was you who was using me! You used me to get you


    out of trouble, and now you''re trying to put the me on me! How can you be so cruel?"


    "Oh, did I?


    I kept refusing you, but it was you who insisted. Don''t you forget that!" Leon snorted.


    Valerie was full of rage.


    Her body shuddered.


    Her face turned pale as tears kept rolling down her cheeks.


    She looked at him resentfully and asked, "Leon, you used to like me very much. What went wrong?


    Why did you choose Michelle instead of me? She''s good for nothing. She doesn''t deserve you at all. I


    should be the one for you!"


    Suddenly, Leon''s hand was on her neck.


    Furious, he gripped her neck tightly. His eyes burned with anger.


    Valerie coughed and gasped as she struggled to take in some air.


    Using both hands, she tried to pry his fingers from her throat. However, she couldn''t shake him off. His


    grip was too tight.


    His eyes red at her as he told her angrily, "Don''t you dare speak her name ever again. You don''t


    deserve me. You will never deserve me."


    Gripping her neck even tighter, he went on, "Now I don''t need you to exin what happened three


    years ago. I know the truth now."


    "Let...let me go..." Struggling to free herself, Valerie was nearly out of breath. She struggled and kept


    punching the back of his hand, trying to make him let go of her.


    The more she struggled, the more he tightened his grip. He had no trouble controlling her at all.


    Meanwhile, her lungsbored to get any air in. She in pain from suffocation.


    Terrified, Valerie desperately cried out, "I...I was wrong..."


    The noise downstairs was so loud that it reached Bryant''s ears. Although he didn''t want to get involved


    in their conversation, he rushed down to see what was going on. From the second floor, he saw his


    cousin struggling in Leon''s grip.


    Panic filled his body.


    In his slippers, he hurriedly went downstairs and tried to pull the two apart.


    "Bryant, Bryant. Help me..." Valerie cried out to him.


    "Leon, please let go of her. Whatever punishment you want to give us, we''ll take it. Just let go of her,


    please. Leon, please, for my sake, let go of her," Bryant begged desperately.


    The next second, Leon slowly let go of her throat. He looked at Valerie on her knees and gasping for


    breath. She was a pitiful sight, but he felt nothing at all.


    Bending down, he took a tissue and wiped his hands with it.


    It was as if Valerie was so dirty and disgusting that he had to clean his hands after touching her.

 Chapter 794 Abandoned

    Chapter 794 Abandoned


    The crystal lights above Valerie''s head illuminated the room. Although it was alreadyte in the


    evening, it was as bright as daylight inside.


    The cold, harsh brightness made her feel as if she was in an interrogation room.


    She squinted and tried to turn her head away from the light.


    She was like a prisoner, and her fate was at the mercy of her captor.


    She didn''t want to imagine what Leon would do to her.


    Just earlier, he even tried choking her. Who knew what else he was capable of doing?


    Subconsciously, Valerie leaned closer and closer towards Bryant, trying to seek protection.


    Looking at her, Bryant knew what she was trying to do. But unfortunately, there was nothing he could


    do for her. She brought this upon herself.


    Last time, Leon was furious because of Nina. This time around, it was because of Michelle. Those two


    women will always have a special ce in his heart, and it was only natural for him to react that way.


    Bryant had a bad feeling about what was going to happen.


    "You''re the reason why Michelle and I had to be apart for three years. I''ll make sure that you know how


    long that feels like," Leon said to Valerie. A subtle smiled appeared on his face. It looked gentle, but


    what he just said was very sinister indeed. Anyone who heard it would tremble in fear.


    Stunned, Bryant just stood there with his mouth open.


    Just as he feared, Leon would lock his cousin up in a dark, lonely ce. It was a ce where the only


    thing one could hear was their own breathing.


    With time, anyone locked up there would eventually lose their mind.


    In the past, this was how Leon punished those who troubled Nina. He had told Valerie about this, so


    she surely knew what he meant.


    When Bryant turned his head to look at Valerie, he saw her face riddled with fear. Her eyes looked like


    there was still some fight left in her. But at the same time, she also looked worn out and about to give


    up.


    But Valerie knew that she couldn''t beat Leon. If she argued any further, it would only make matters


    worse for her. She had the sense to give up when she knew the battle was lost.


    She had to ept her defeat. There was nothing else she could do in the face of superior power.


    Leon was, after all, a prince.


    What pained her the most was how heartless Leon treated her. For the past years, she had always


    tried her best to be sweet and caring to him.


    ''Men are so fickle.


    How could he just ignore all my efforts just like that? How could he turn his back on me so easily?'' she


    thought.


    Seeing Bryant''s pleading eyes, Leon told Valerie, "Baker can keep youpany in the following three


    years after you get engaged. Do you think he is willing to give up what he has?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Of course he will. I''m sure of it!" Valerie yelled defiantly.


    Even though Leon didn''t love her, there were still some who did care for her.


    She red at him and added, "He loves me very much. I''m sure that he''d be willing to go through that


    with me. Leon, you are a bastard. He is not like you. He has loved me with all his heart from the start."


    "A bastard? Please," Leon scoffed. It was the second time he heard someone call him that.


    Some time back, Debra was the first person to call him a bastard. She had done so because she


    thought that he was dating Valerie and Michelle at the same time. Leon understood because Debra


    was only trying to protect her friend.


    If anything, it only encouraged him to treat Michelle even better from that point onward.


    But he believed that Valerie was in no position to call him names.


    "Well, you left me in the first ce!" Now that they weighed in on their past, Leon exined his side


    logically. "Who do you think you are? You were the one who dumped me back then. And even after


    doing that to me, you wanted me to stick around just in case you didn''t find a better man. You just


    wanted me around as a backup!


    How dare you! You really are a shameless woman, Valerie."


    Every word he said resonated in her mind.


    Full of humiliation, Valerie lowered her head and dug her nails in her thighs.


    She gnashed her teeth together and kept silent.


    Taking onest nce at her, Leon left without saying anything more.


    After he left, Bryant walked to his cousin and helped her up.


    "Now that it hase to this, you have no other option but to ept the situation. Besides, you won''t


    notice three years pass by with Baker by your side," he said calmly.


    Valerie took his arm and stood up on her feet. She then looked at her with a hint of resentment and


    asked, "Bryant, why didn''t you help me just now? Why didn''t you defend me even after all that Leon


    said?"


    "Valerie, you..." Bryant felt helpless.


    "What?" Valerie snapped. "You just didn''t want to be on my side. That''s what it is! You said you''d


    defend me. You''re all liars, all of you!"


    Tears welled in her eyes again. She then quickly ran upstairs to her room, leaving him behind.


    Bryant didn''t attempt to catch up to her or to exin his side. He was also tired of it all. Feeling


    helpless, he let out a sigh.


    He realized that there was really nothing he could do for her.


    Once inside her room, Valerie locked the door shut. In her rage, she grabbed everything she could get


    her hands on and smashed them on the floor.


    After her outburst, her room was a total mess.


    One corner of her phone was broken. The cracked ss formed a web on the screen.


    Gasping for breath after she had spent her rage, she looked around the room with teary eyes. Her


    hands trembled, and she slumped to the floor.


    A phone call broke the short silence in her room.


    It was from Baker.


    In the second year of her return to Lexingport City, Valerie got back in touch with Baker. However, it


    was just very casual, and she only replied to him asionally.


    She never answered his calls, but she thoroughly enjoyed all the care and attention that he was


    showering her.


    After some time, Baker realized that she was keeping her distance on purpose. He then gradually


    distanced himself from her as well.


    Yesterday, Valerie called him to say that she wanted to get back with him. She also told him that she


    wanted to get engaged right away. However, he didn''t give her any immediate response.


    It didn''t worry her, though. She was so convinced that Baker would always be under her spell.


    She believed that even though he had a secretary who looked like her, it was because he missed her


    too much.


    She never took herpetition seriously.


    In her mind, a lowly secretary was nothing to be worried about.


    Now that Baker called, she thought that he must have already decided when toe and discuss the


    details of their engagement.


    Looking at his name on the screen, she started feeling a little bit better.


    ''See? Of course, there will always be a man who''d get on his knees for me, '' she thought, quite


    pleased with the timing.


    After answering his call, she sniffled a bit and made it obvious that she was in distress. As expected,


    Baker was immediately worried.


    "Valerie, are you crying? What''s going on?"


    "No, I''m alright." She was satisfied to hear the concern in his voice. "When will youe to Lexingport


    City?"


    However, Baker sounded a bit hesitant. "Well, I''m not sure yet. Valerie, listen, I have something to tell


    you."


    His tone turned serious.


    "Not sure about what? Are you worried about yourpany?" Valerie asked, frowning. "Moving your


    grow even more."


    "That''s not what I''m worried about," he replied in a serious tone.


    "What is it then?"


    Once more, he hesitated as if making a major decision.


    After a while, he finally said, "I''m sorry, Valerie."


    "What do you mean? What''s going on?" The expression on Valerie''s face became more and more


    serious.


    "I can''t get engaged to you. I''m sorry. I''m in love with someone else."


    And just like that, all hope that remained inside Valerie was snuffed out. ''Have I been abandoned


    again?'' she wondered.


    Baker''s words just echoed in her head. She couldn''t wrap her head around what was happening.


    "To be honest with you, I was very happy when you called me yesterday. I was d because you were


    finally willing to get in touch with me. Of course, I told my secretary. She said that she''d support


    whatever would make me happy. However, she said that she wouldn''te to my engagement party."


    After a pause, Baker went on, "I felt terrible. That was when I realized that I wouldn''t want to lose her. I


    want her by my side, even if that means not getting engaged to you. I''ve realized just how important


    she is to me."


    "But what about me? You said before that you liked me!"


    Abandoned, Valerie flew into a rage once again. She kicked and smashed everything within her reach.


    ''Why do they all end up abandoning me after saying they like me?


    Why?''


    In another bout of anger, Valerie smashed her phone in one swift motion. The phone crashed her on


    the floor, and the screen went ck.


    With her phone destroyed, the phone call was disconnected. Alone in her room, all she could hear was


    the sound of her heavy breathing.

 Chapter 795 Strong Attraction

    Chapter 795 Strong Attraction


    The sky was overcast that cold winter morning.


    It had been a week since Timst saw Michelle around the neighborhood. He had tried messaging her


    several times, but she had only replied once to inform him that she was on a business trip.


    At first, he believed her. But when Michelle didn''t update her WeChat Moments or post photos on


    Weibo, he gradually became suspicious.


    He had ordered Victor to investigate her and finally got the result this morning.


    "Mr. Shen, it seems that Michelle is currently staying at Kanner Hospital. As for why she''s there or how


    bad her condition is, I do not know yet. The hospital staff have been very tight-lipped so getting more


    information is difficult at the moment."


    Tim frowned at the possibility that Michelle could be sick.


    Decisive as always, he got up from his seat and dered, "Let''s go to Kanner Hospital."


    "Okay." Victor was quick to obey. "Shall I buy some fruits or flowers for your visit?"


    Tim didn''t have experience in such things so he asked the other man to handle it. First, Victor drove to


    a nearby supermarket first to buy fruits. Next, he went to a flower shop and ordered a bunch of pink


    roses surrounded by baby''s breath.


    When he returned to the car, he handed the bouquet to Tim who was seated in the back seat. He


    asked, "Mr. Shen, what do you think of the flowers I chose? Every flower has its meaning: baby''s


    breath for care and roses for love. I thought that these two would convey your feelings best to the


    woman you like."


    Tim lowered his head slightly to smell the fragrance of the pink roses.


    He nodded in approval and praised, "Excellent choice."


    Victor felt honored even though thepliment was only two words long. What kind of person was


    Tim? He had a reputation for instilling fear in his followers.


    Any sort of praise orplimenting from the man was rare, so when it happened, his


    subordinates savored it for as long as they could.


    Of course, Victor was not the kind of person who bullied others to be noticed by Tim.


    He was so happy that he kept talking throughout the drive to Kanner Hospital.


    He tried teaching Tim about courting women, but thetter did not hear a word. He said nothing in reply


    nor looked at the other man.


    But he felt at ease when someone chatty apanied him.


    As long as Victor didn''t say anything unpleasant, Tim wouldn''t stop him from talking.


    Kanner Hospital had an underground parking lot and another spacious parking area outside the lobby.


    At present, there was only one slot left in the outside parking lot.


    Victor noticed that a white car was headed toward the remaining avable space.


    He was also aiming for that spot because it was more convenient to park outside. Tim would be able to


    see his sweetheart faster.


    In his hurry to beat the white car, he daringly stepped on the elerator.


    "Sit tight, Mr. Shen!"


    Victor rushed to park their car in the parking space, cutting off the white vehicle. Caroline, the driver of


    the white car, braked sharply to avoid getting hit.


    She might have been thrown out of her seat if she hadn''t been wearing her seat belt.


    She felt a little dizzy from the shock.


    When she snapped back to her senses, the parking slot she had been aiming for was already


    upied.


    That morning, she had learned that Michelle was in the hospital due to an injury so she came over to


    check up on her.


    Michelle had always been like a sister to her, so she was very worried about the girl.


    When the parking slot she was aiming for got stolen by another driver, she lost her temper and got out


    of her car.


    She knocked impatiently on the window of the other vehicle.


    The window rolled down, but before Caroline could say anything, Victor smiled at her and said, "I''m


    really sorry about that. We''re in a hurry to visit someone so you''ll have to park in the basement."


    He was apologizing but he didn''t look sorry at all.


    That made Caroline even angrier. She replied coolly, "All visitors are in a hurry to see the patients


    they''re visiting. But it''s firste, first served. Since I arrived here before you, please move your car


    out of the way."


    "I agree. It''s firste, first served; and we got the parking space first."


    "You''re being unreasonable," Caroline scoffed. "You overtook me to steal my parking space."


    Victor sneered at her before turning around to say, "You can get out now, Mr. Shen."


    "Okay."


    Hearing the deep voice of another maning from the back seat, she peered inside the car to see a


    man dressed in a suit.


    He had short ck hair, a scar across one of his thick eyebrows, an aquiline nose and a pair of deep-


    set eyes.


    He looked threatening.


    Normally, the more people looked at Tim, the more frightened they felt.


    The man in the back seat seemed like he had gone through a lot of ups and downs, and she felt


    attracted to him and wanted to know more about him.


    She was curious about his scar in particr. Looking at it made her want to touch it.


    She noticed that he had a bouquet of pink roses and baby''s breath next to him. At first nce, it might


    seem out of ce, but strangely, it suited him.


    The bouquet softened his iron exterior.


    An idea suddenly came to Caroline''s mind.


    She wanted this man to be her model. She wanted to know his story and immortalize his looks with her


    camera.


    She wanted to show a contrast despite appearances.


    Ignoring her admiring gaze, Tim told her, "I didn''t see your name on the parking space so it can''t


    possibly be yours. Don''t me others for your poor driving skills."


    "Exactly!" Victor agreed wholeheartedly.


    Caroline still thought they were being unreasonable, but she no longer felt like arguing with them.


    "All right. I''ll give the parking space to you but..." She looked Tim in the eye and continued, "You have


    to promise me one thing."


    "How dare you ask Mr. Shen for such a favor? Don''t you know who he is?" Victor demanded with a


    fierce look. He looked like a ruffian who was tempted to beat her up if she continued to speak out of


    line.


    But Caroline was used to dealing with all kinds of people. She wasn''t afraid of some hooligan.


    "I''m not talking to you," she cheekily replied to Victor.


    Tim got out of the car and straightened his suit. Victor handed him the bouquet and followed after him,


    carrying the fruit basket.


    Tim told Caroline, "If you can move my car, the parking space is yours." He then turned on his heel and


    left.


    Caroline scowled at his retreating back and made a phone call. "Gray, I''m at Kanner Hospital, and I


    need a tow truck. I''ll send you the license te number."


    Overhearing her conversation, Tim stopped and turned to look back at her. His eyes narrowed


    dangerously in anger.


    Caroline smiled defiantly at him and returned to her car.


    "Damn it!" Victor rolled up his sleeves with the intention of beating her up, but Tim said nothing and


    strode away.


    Surprised that his boss was leaving without him, Victor reluctantly left Caroline alone to catch up with


    him.


    "Mr. Shen, why are you letting her go? What if someone reallyes to tow our car away? She said it


    was firste, first served. We got the parking space first."


    Tim didn''t reply.


    He just realized who Caroline was and why she was at Kanner Hospital. She was most likely here to


    see Michelle so he decided not to pick a fight with the woman in case she ratted him out.


    Women always liked to gossip.


    If her anger could be appeased by towing his car, Tim would allow it.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    But he wasn''t going to move the car himself because he had a reputation to maintain.

 Chapter 796 Temptress

    Chapter 796 Temptress


    When Tim arrived on the floor where Michelle''s ward was on, he was stopped by a tall and menacing


    bodyguard.


    "You can''t pass without Mr. Lu''s permission," the bodyguard said.


    Tim red at him, but the man merely pushed his sunsses higher on his nose and continued to look


    straight ahead.


    Pointing rudely at the bodyguard, Victor demanded, "What? We''re here to visit Michelle. Why aren''t you


    letting us through?"


    The bodyguard only repeated expressionlessly, "You can''t pass without Mr. Lu''s permission."


    "Fuck that! You''d better let us through or I''ll beat you up!" Victor liked using brute force and crude


    show this man some respect! Who do you think you are?"


    The hospital was so quiet that Victor''s loud voice echoed across the hall.


    "Shut up. You''re too noisy," Tim said with a scowl.


    Victor was stunned silent for a few moments.


    His expression became one of embarrassment as he sidled up to his boss. He whispered, "I''m doing


    this for you, Mr. Shen. Why are you telling me off?"


    Tim merely nced at him, and that was enough to shut Victor up.


    They heard footstepsing up from behind them.


    After parking her car, Caroline made her way to Michelle''s ward and was surprised to see the men who


    had stolen her parking space.


    ''What a coincidence!


    It turns out that we''re all here to see Michelle.


    But it looks like they have been barred from entering.''


    Pleased that they had gotten karmic justice, she walked over to them. With a smile directed at Tim, she


    told the bodyguard, "Hi, I''m Caroline Yu! I''m a friend of Mimi''s."


    The bodyguard stepped aside politely and said, "Michelle informed us of your arrival, Miss Yu. Please


    "Thank you." Caroline stepped closer to Tim and whispered, "If you agree to do one thing for me, I''ll try


    to get permission for you to enter."


    She looked up at him with bright eyes and a knowing smile.


    ''A temptress.''


    This was Tim''s first impression of the woman before him. Even though he thought of her as a flirt, she


    was different from the vulgar women at the Silverhall Nightclub. Caroline was charming and seductive.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She wasn''t inviting physical rtions, but she knew how to seduce people into agreeing to her


    conditions.


    Having dated different women for many years, Tim had seen all kinds of temptresses but never one like


    Caroline.


    She wasn''t a stunning beauty, but the elegant way she carried herself made her hard to ignore.


    Tim scowled back at her smiling face with narrowed eyes.


    Then he nced at the bodyguard who was blocking his way from entering the corridor. There was


    another bodyguard standing by the door to Michelle''s room. If he decided to use force, he would have


    some difficulty making it through.


    Finally, he nodded.


    Caroline''s face lit up. She asked, "What''s your name?"


    "Tim Shen," Victor answered for him with his head held high.


    "I see. How do you spell that?"


    Looking at her coldly, Tim muttered, "T-I-M. Tim."


    Caroline was momentarily stunned by how unfriendly he was.


    "Well, it''s nice to meet you, Tim. My name is Caroline."


    "I know." He had already investigated Michelle''s family, friends and acquaintances.


    Caroline looked surprise but then she smiled. "I''m honored. Okay. Wait here."


    She walked past him and headed to Michelle''s ward. The second bodyguard opened the door to let her


    pass and then shut it after her.


    The swelling on Michelle''s ankle had subsided. She stood before a mirror, wearing thick pajamas and


    cotton slippers. She had been fiddling with a hat when the door to her room opened.


    She turned toward the sound.


    "Cara!" Michelle casually walked over to Caroline. Although her ankle had stopped swelling, it still hurt


    when she walked fast so she made an effort to slow down her pace. "You''vee at the right time.


    Pick a hat for me."


    She was holding up a wine red cap made of wool. On the bed behind her were a variety of hats.


    Caroline''s gaze dropped to the other woman''s feet. She put her bag down and walked over to support


    her. "Are you alright?"


    "I''m all right. I just sprained my ankle by ident." Grinning up at her employer, Michelle took


    Caroline''s hand and pulled her over to the bed. Pointing at the heap, she asked, "Which hat do you


    think would look good on me?"


    "Why do you need to wear a hat?" Caroline asked in reply.


    Michelle''s lips twisted wryly as she turned to show the back of her head. "They shaved a part of my


    head so it doesn''t look pretty right now. I wanted to wear a hat to cover the bald spot."


    "Then you should choose a hat that can cover up the wound." Caroline looked at the mess on the bed


    and felt that the one in Michelle''s hands would do. "Try this one."


    "Okay." Michelle put on the hat and smoothed her bangs. Blinking at her friend, she asked, "Does this


    make me look prettier?"


    She wanted cover up her wound and still look good.


    She had to be beautiful in front of Leon.


    Caroline looked her up and down carefully and said, "You look beautiful. If you change out of your


    pajamas and into a ck knitted dress, you''ll look stylish."


    "I have a dress like that!" Michelle''s eyes lit up. "I bought some winter outfits when I bought these hats.


    The hats have arrived first, but my new clothes won''t arrive until tomorrow."


    "That''s fine." Caroline nodded. "You look well. Why are there bodyguards outside your room?"


    "Oh. That must be Leon''s doing." Michelle looked at the door with an amused smile. "Leon must have


    arranged it, afraid that someone would hurt me."


    She guessed that the "someone" he had been referring to was Valerie.


    Now, they both knew the truth. Valerie was the reason why they had been separated for three years.


    She had been a fool to fall for Valerie''s trick.


    Because of that, she had gone abroad for three years.


    "Leon is really special to you." Caroline grinned yfully. "Do you really just see him as your brother?"


    Michelle smiled back but didn''t answer.


    Caroline also had an inkling that they hadn''t made their rtionship public so she stopped joking.


    When she looked around the room, she felt like she was no longer in a hospital but in a fancy hotel


    suite.


    "Leon''s rted to the Shi family, right?"


    "Yeah. He''s Nini''s biological brother."


    Caroline was confused. "Nini?"


    "Nina Lu."


    Upon hearing that name, Caroline was stunned. "Mr. Shi''s wife? That Nina?"


    "Yup." Michelle nodded.


    Caroline remembered taking pictures of John and his wife. They were an attractive couple, and she


    had admired their closeness.


    "I remember them! I finally know why Leon looked familiar to me. I''ve taken photos of Mr. Shi and his


    wife before. Mrs. Shi and her brother really look alike."


    Michelle looked please by her friend''spliment. "They really are attractive, aren''t they?"


    Caroline took another look at Michelle. She hadn''t expected Michelle to have connections to such


    powerful people.


    She then remembered the man who came to visit Michelle. "Do you know a man named Tim? He''s also


    here at the hospital, but your bodyguards stopped him from entering."


    "He''s my neighbor." Michelle looked surprise to know that her neighbor had arrived as well. "How did


    he find out that I''ve been hospitalized? Oh, no! Do my dad and mom know?"


    She walked out of the ward and nervously waved at Tim.


    Since Michelle herself acknowledged the man, the bodyguards allowed Tim to pass. But they refused


    to let the unfriendly-looking Victor in.


    Tim carried the bouquet in one arm and held the basket of fruits in the other.


    He entered the suite with a serious expression.


    His overall appearance made him look fierce, but his gifts made him seem tender.


    Caroline was really fascinated and eager to uncover the emotions hidden within the man.


    Tim was like a piece of art that had withstood the test of time and was just waiting for her to dig it out.


    She was even more determined to make Tim pose for her.

 Chapter 797 Another Misunderstanding

    Chapter 797 Another Misunderstanding


    As soon as Tim entered the room, Michelle demanded, "I told you that I was on a business trip. How


    did you know that I was here? Did you tell my parents that I''ve been hospitalized?"


    "No. I hope you recover soon." Tim put the fruit basket on the table and handed the bouquet to her.


    Michelle epted the bouquet and sighed in relief. "You didn''t tell my parents. That''s good. I also told


    them that I was on a business trip because I was afraid they would worry about me if I told them the


    truth.


    Thank you for the flowers and well wishes. I''m not a hundred percent healed but I''m a lot better than


    before. If I leave the hospital now, my parents will know that I got injured."


    ncing at the bouquet in her arms, Tim asked, "Do you like the flowers?"


    "Yes, I do." Michelle looked around. "I''ll find a vase to put them in."


    "Let me do that. You''re not yet fully recovered so you''d better not walk around too much." Caroline took


    the flowers from her and looked for a vase.


    Tim''s gaze dropped to Michelle''s ankle. She was wearing fluffy slippers that had rabbit ears.


    "Your foot is injured?"


    "Yeah, I sprained my ankle." Michelle gently moved that foot around. "But it''s gotten better."


    Tim asked, "Are you hurt anywhere else?"


    Michelle pointed at her head and admitted, "I identally fell."


    "You identally fall?" Tim frowned, wanting to get a better look at the wound. He was slightly annoyed


    that the girl was wearing a hat.


    After putting the flowers in a vase, Caroline returned to their side and added, "Yeah, she said that it


    was an ident. Maybe she slipped on something..."


    Michelle just chuckled but said nothing.


    She obviously didn''t want to talk about it.


    But Tim wanted to know more. He asked her instead, "When did the ident happen?"


    "Last Thursday," Michelle answered him honestly.


    Today was Wednesday so the incident had urred nearly a week ago. It shouldn''t be too difficult to


    have it investigated.


    Tim seemed to be lost in thought. It looked unintentional as he inquired, "And what were you doingst


    Thursday before you hurt yourself?"


    Michelle had yet to realize what Tim was getting at, but Caroline picked up on it immediately. Sensing


    something unusual, she looked back and forth between the two of them.


    Although she didn''t know Tim well, her first impression of him was that he wasn''t talkative nor did he


    care much about others. So whoever he cared about would be very important to him.


    ''Does he like Mimi?''


    Caroline observed the way Tim looked at Michelle. She noticed that he spoke in a lower volume as if


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    he was afraid of frightening the girl.


    ''So that''s a yes.


    Wow. Men really find Mimi attractive.


    Leon treats Mimi differently, and Tim... Wait!


    Leon?


    Valerie?''


    An idea was forming in Caroline''s mind. She murmured, "Really? What a coincidence!"


    "What are you talking about?" Tim turned his gaze toward Caroline. He had a feeling that she knew


    something he didn''t.


    Michelle turned to look at Caroline at the same time.


    Caroline looked at Michelle thoughtfully. "Last Thursday, you were in charge of Valerie''s photo shoot,


    weren''t you? Valerie is Leon''s fiancee, isn''t she?"


    "No." Michelle shook her head. "She''s not his fiancee. Leon broke up with her seven years ago. They


    have nothing to do with each other now."


    Caroline was shocked by this new information. "Seven years ago?"


    ''What aplicated rtionship!


    Michelle has heard the rumors and knows the truth. Their lives are more tangled than I thought.''


    Caroline asked, "Was it really an ident that you hurt your head?"


    Michelle didn''t answer. Everyone who came to visit her had asked this question. ''Is it really that


    obvious?


    Or am I really that stupid?''


    She kept trying her best to hide the truth because Leon said he had gotten justice for her.


    He just didn''t say how.


    Michelle just chuckled, but Caroline didn''t buy it. That only seemed to confirm her guess even more.


    She remarked, "So it really was Valerie who hurt you."


    "Not exactly. I¡ª"


    "Not exactly?" Tim interrupted her with a hint of cruelty in his eyes.


    ''So she was hurt by this woman called Valerie.''


    Caroline nced at him and exined, "Valerie is a cousin of the Feng Group''s CEO. I heard that he


    dotes on her so she does whatever she wants."


    Realizing that she was reminding him, Tim met her gaze. He mistook her smile as a look that sought


    credit.


    He thought that she was trying to fish forpliments.


    But Caroline was just appreciative of how the man looked and merely wanted to talk with him some


    more.


    Tim looked away from her without saying anything.


    As for the Feng Group, he wasn''t worried about them.


    The Feng family was considered nouveau riche in Lexingport City. Tim had been in the city longer so


    he had deeper ties.


    ''Didn''t Leon say that he liked Michelle? How could he not do something about Bryant and Valerie?


    Maybe he hasn''t been ruthless because he still has feelings for this woman.


    We''ll see about that.''


    Having made up his mind, Tim calmed down.


    The three of them chatted for a while. Caroline had another appointment so she had to leave first. But


    before she left, she stopped beside Tim and whispered to him, "Don''t forget what you promised me.


    Here''s my calling card so contact me whenever you''re free."


    The business card that had been slipped into his hand was coldpared to the warm breath that


    fanned his ears.


    His eyebrows met in the middle, and his eyes glittered in unspoken anger.


    For some reason, Tim felt like he was holding not to a name card but a room key. And he felt like he


    was a male prostitute.


    He didn''t want to sleep with prostitutes.


    And never would he want to be treated as a male prostitute.


    "What do you mean by that?" he demanded, grabbing Caroline''s wrist.


    Caroline winced at how tightly he held her arm. She tried to free herself but failed so she red back at


    him. "What are you doing?"


    Seated on the bed, Michelle realized that the two of them were about to start quarreling. She was


    confused because they were calm earlier but now they looked quite hostile.


    "What''s up?" she asked them.


    "Nothing,"


    Tim and Caroline replied in unison.


    As soon as they said that, they went back to ring at each other.


    Michelle felt that something was wrong.


    Hoping to stop them from arguing, she went over to them and held on to their wrists. She grunted as


    she tried to separate them. "Don''t fight. Just talk it out like sensible adults."


    Tim didn''t move, determined to know what Caroline had meant by what she said.


    On the other hand, Caroline couldn''t figure out why he was suddenly so mad at her. After failing to


    break out of his hold several times, she got angry as well.


    "Let go of me!"


    "Exin yourself first."


    "No, you should let go first!" Caroline gritted her teeth.


    Michelle tried even harder to pull the two of them apart. "Stop, stop! Let''s sit down and talk about this."


    Caroline and Tim ignored her.


    Michelle stumbled on her injured foot, making pain shoot up her leg.


    She gasped.


    The sound of her pained voice broke through the tension between Tim and Caroline. Tim quickly


    released her arm to grab Michelle who had started to copse.


    "Watch out!" Caroline eximed.


    At that exact moment, Leon entered the room.


    And the first thing he saw was his girlfriend leaning against another man''s chest.

 Chapter 798 Leon Is My Boyfriend

    Chapter 798 Leon Is My Boyfriend


    The four of them looked at each other.


    Leon''s eyes dimmed as his gaze swept over the two figures who were so close. His expression soon


    darkened.


    Caroline immediately stepped back, raising her hands as if to show her innocence. She remained silent


    the whole time.


    Her gut was telling her that a fight would being soon.


    If that happened, it was best to stay away from them.


    From the corner of his eye, Tim saw that Caroline was already retreating.


    ''This woman is indeed very cunning. She''s already nning to escape.


    But it''s okay. She doesn''t matter anymore. In fact, I should even thank her. If we hadn''t quarreled and


    pushed each other, Michelle wouldn''t have ended up in my arms.''


    Indeed, this was the first time that Tim had gotten this close to Michelle since they met.


    He couldn''t help but feel a little greedy. He didn''t want to ever let go of this girl in his arms.


    He tightened his arms around her as he stared straight at Leon challengingly.


    "Leon!" Michelle sounded happy to see Leon. She tried to push Tim away so that she could reach out


    to him, but Tim wouldn''t let go. In the end, she fell back into his arms again.


    The dark expression on Leon''s face disappeared as soon as he watched her struggle in Tim''s arms. He


    strode over to them and easily pulled them apart. Without warning, he bent over and picked her up.


    Michelle squealed as soon as she found herself swept up from her feet. Her arms quickly wrapped


    themselves around Leon''s neck.


    Her heart was pounding so fast against her chest.


    "Leon..."


    This was the first time that he had hugged her publicly in front of others.


    It was such an intimate gesture that she couldn''t help but feel a little shy.


    She blushed as she nced quickly at Tim and Caroline.


    Leon smiled as he took note of her reddening face. He said, "This isn''t the first time I''ve hugged you.


    So what''s with the blush?"


    "Leon! Cut it out!"


    Michelle red at him.


    "Michelle has always been shy around others." Laughter burst out from Leon''s mouth as he looked


    back at Tim. He tried to remain polite as he did so.


    "Thank you for helping her just now."


    Apparently, Tim''s efforts were all in vain.


    "No problem at all," Tim said, keeping a neutral expression on his face.


    "Thank you very much." Leon smiled. "We are very grateful to Tim, right? So why don''t you go ahead


    and thank him for you helping you, Michelle?"


    Tucked around his arms, Michelle obediently nodded her head. She grinned and said, "Thank you very


    much!"


    "Thank you," Leon said again.


    Upon uttering those two words, it was as if a tumultuous river gushed forth between them, widening the


    gap that separated Tim from the two.


    He didn''t want their gratitude. He even hated how polite Michelle was behaving towards him. It was as


    if she only saw him as an outsider.


    It didn''t help that Leon was thanking him as well. It felt like the other man was really rubbing it into his


    face that they were a couple.


    "I''ll dly ept her thanks, but there''s no need for you to thank me, Leon," Tim said coldly. "I helped


    her after all. Not you."


    "What''s the difference?" Leon asked with a smile.


    Tim answered, "You''re obviously not her, so it has nothing to do with you."


    "Is that so?" The smile on Leon''s face widened. There was a sly glint in his eyes as he leaned closer to


    Michelle. "What do you think about that, Michelle? Do we have nothing to do with each other?"


    The two men were trying to be subtle with their minorpetition, but she was no fool. Just by listening


    to them, she could already sense their hostility towards each other.


    She didn''t realized that Tim had feelings for her. She just thought that the two were having problems


    with each other. Leon had told her to stay away from Tim.


    And like the obedient girl that she was, she had kept her distance from Tim.


    While she didn''t really understand what they were fighting about, she would always take on Leon''s


    side.


    Leon''s business was her own, and her business was his.


    That was the very nature of their rtionship.


    Raising her head to look at Leon, she smiled sweetly at him before turning to look at Tim and Caroline.


    "It is true. Leon and I are very close. In fact, let me formally introduce you to my boyfriend, Leon."


    She punctuated her sentence with a dazzling smile.


    The words that she had long ago buried in her heart were finally out in the open.


    Ever since she had learned that Leon liked her back, she wanted to shout to the world that they were in


    love. But she never had the chance to do so.


    While Nina and Emma had visited her, she was afraid that they might object to her rtionship with


    Leon.


    So the two of them decided to dy their announcement and wait for a better opportunity to reveal the


    truth.


    But with Tim and Caroline, she felt like she could tell them first.


    She feltfortable introducing Leon as her boyfriend to them.


    Nheless, she couldn''t resist the nervous and excited flutter at the pit of her stomach.


    Leon was also feeling a bit strange. At first, he was surprised at Michelle''s sudden announcement. But


    and clearer as they shone with happiness.


    He wasn''t expecting her to announce their rtionship in public. His hands trembled a bit, but he tried


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    to stand still.


    He didn''t expect that she would announce their rtionship since the three-month period hadn''t ended


    yet. And yet, she did.


    These were the most beautiful words that had evere out of her mouth.


    She had publicly announced their rtionship.


    Leon''s heart was soaring. He was smiling so widely, and his eyes were getting a bit teary. He didn''t


    care about the two other people in front of them. He lowered his head and nted a chaste kiss on


    Michelle''s forehead.


    The contact was so light and gentle that it was almost like a dragonfly skimming through the water''s


    surface.


    It was such a tender gesture.


    As he pulled away, he said softly, "Yes, I am your boyfriend."


    "Yes!" Michelle smiled again. "You are my boyfriend."


    Caroline was so shocked by the revtion that it took some time for her to recover. Eventually, she


    could clearly see the affection blooming between the happy couple.


    Silence hanged over them for a moment.


    "Congrattions!" Finally, Caroline gave her best wishes to the couple with a smile. She then nced


    at the man beside her, noting the look of disappointment on his face.


    Tim remained speechless.


    It took him a while before saying, "You''re wee. I''m d to help her."


    By epting Leon''s gratitude, he was also acknowledging the other man''s rtionship with Michelle.


    He had no choice but to give way.


    Michelle was the one who personally announced their romantic rtionship. If it was just Leon, Tim


    would still have a little hope.


    But it was clear that Michelle liked Leon very much. Until now, he never really noticed just how fond she


    was of the other man. But looking back on it, she always talked about him.


    Meanwhile, Leon was still overjoyed at Michelle''s announcement. He didn''t care about hispetition


    with Tim anymore. He could only smile and let happiness wash over him.


    Tim soon left after bidding his goodbye to the couple. Caroline followed him eventually.


    "Tim." She called out to him.


    But hepletely ignored her, not even bothering to wait for her to get into the elevator with him.


    She didn''t seem to be in a hurry to reach the elevator, though. In fact, she only stood there by the door,


    peering through the gap to stare at his impassive face. Even from a distance, she could see the


    sadness beneath his eyes.


    As the doors were closing, she shouted, "Don''t forget to contact me. You have my business card in


    your pocket."


    Finally, the elevator doors closed.

 Chapter 799 Smash Her Car

    Chapter 799 Smash Her Car


    Confusion clouded Victor''s face. He asked, "What business card, Mr. Shen?"


    "I don''t know," Tim said coldly, casting the other man a silencing nce. Victor shut up immediately.


    As soon as they arrived at the parking lot downstairs, they soon realized that their car was really gone.


    The whole ce was empty. There were only the two flying dead leaves blown over by the winter wind.


    Victor was left speechless by the turn of events.


    He put his hands on his hips as he looked around, exasperated. There really was no trace of a car.


    "Damn it! Our car has been dragged away.


    Look, Mr. Shen. The car is really gone!" He angrily pointed at the open space before them.


    "I''m not fucking blind, okay?" Tim shouted. His chest heaving in fury.


    The sudden outburst of anger was enough to silence Victor once more. He was stunned.


    He couldn''t help but think, ''Mr. Shen hasn''t been wearing and shouting ever since he decided to pursue


    Michelle.


    But why is he being so rude again?''


    Victor didn''t know that Tim had been holding on to this rage ever since they were still up in the ward.


    The disappearance of their car was simply thest straw.


    All he knew was that the Tim he knew was back.


    Unbidden, heughed and pped himself on the face. "My fault, Mr. Shen.


    But what should we do now? Mr. Shen, this woman was so bold that she had our car dragged away.


    We need to teach her a lesson. Just say the word, and I''ll have our people smash her car while she is


    inside it."


    Tim had treated Caroline politely because he had been afraid she might say bad things about him in


    front of Michelle.


    But now that Michelle and Leon professed their love for each other in front of him, he could only feel


    anger boiling inside him. It threatened to spill over.


    His one true love had been taken away from him. So now, he was no longer afraid of Caroline.


    "Go ahead and smash her car," Tim hissed through gritted teeth.


    "Very well then. I''ll do it right away, Mr. Shen. She''ll never find out who is the one behind this." Victor


    started rubbing his hands together as a n steadily took shape inside his head.


    Tim narrowed his eyes at him.


    It was a silentmand that Victor should go do it now.


    Victor turned around and was about to walk away when Tim stopped him. "Hold on. Make sure you


    don''t hurt her."


    "Mr. Shen? Does this mean you care about her? If you like, I can get her into your bed instead." Victor


    grinned. An obscenely sly look glinted in his eyes.


    "Fuck off! I just want you to be careful. She isn''t someone we can mess around with. We might get into


    trouble, understand?" Tim said seriously.


    This seemed to sober Victor up. "I see. Don''t worry, Mr. Shen. I got this."


    On the way home that night, Caroline was driving by herself. There weren''t many cars on the road, and


    she noticed some suspicious ones tailing her. Soon, these cars were running alongside her, forcing her


    to park at a blind spot.


    She already knew that something bad was going to happen. She started closing her windows and


    locking her doors.


    Once done, she took out her smartphone and clicked on the camera app to start recording a video. She


    also dialed the police''s number on her other phone.


    When the police arrived, Caroline''s car was smashed beyond recognition. Fortunately, she was safe


    and unhurt inside it.


    The police looked over her destroyed car, taking note of the t tires that were punched by steel nails.


    They also discovered a ck stic bag that contained thick wads of cash.


    The money was probably apensation for the damages.


    Caroline found herself speechless.


    The policemen were also quite stunned.


    She took in the damage her car had sustained after the frightening encounter. The front waspletely


    sunk in. Her headlights and tail lights were smashed to pieces, and the rearview mirrors were


    And there was also a bag of cash.


    cing her hand on her forehead, she thought, ''What is the meaning of this?''


    It was as if this was simply a child''s revenge. But a child wouldn''t offer a huge sum of money as


    Funny enough, she could only think of one person whom she had offended today.


    Tim!


    As soon as she left the hospital, she made sure to check on Tim. It turned out that he was the big shot


    who monopolized the entire entertainment business in Lexingport City and its surrounding areas.


    He was the owner of Silverhall Nightclub, which had chain stores across the country.


    It was also rumored that he was a powerful and influential presence in the government and the


    underworld. No wonder he was so arrogant. He never mingled with the upper ss nor did he show up


    in public events. He was also very moody.


    More than ten million subordinates worked for him. Most of them were well-known fighters. His kill


    count was also high. Moreover, all his entertainment establishments were only fronts for his illegal


    business.


    It was also rumored that he had an affair with Vivian. But he eventually lost interest in her and even


    sent her to prison.


    He was heartless.


    There were more rumors about him, but Caroline justughed it off. After all, she had been in the


    fashion circle for a long time. She knew better than to believe everything that the Inte said.


    In the end though, she didn''t believe it.


    At least, Caroline didn''t believe Tim sent Vivian to prison. She knew more or less the truth. It was John


    who had Vivian imprisoned.


    With Tim''s men smashing up her car but leaving her entirely unscathed and arge sum of money,


    Caroline doubted the rumors more.


    Tim wasn''t heartless. He was just childish.


    ''Why would he send people to smash up my car only to leave me with a lot of money afterwards?''


    Holding the bag of money in her hands, she didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Knowing who owned the Silverhall Nightclub, she decided to go there and have a good chat with Tim.


    Michelle was sitting in her bed, ying on her phone. When she saw Caroline''s post in Moments, she


    was shocked. "Oh my God, Leon! Cara was attacked by some terrorist! Her car was smashed into


    pieces."


    "Terrorist?" Leon was working on hisputer, dealing with some C Ind business. The time


    difference between C Ind and Lexingport City always forced him to workte into the night.


    However, he immediately stopped what he was doing to listen to what Michelle was saying. He tore his


    eyes away fromputer screen and looked at her.


    "Yeah. Look!" Michelle turned her phone so that the screen would face Leon. But they were too far


    away from one another. He probably couldn''t see her phone screen clearly.


    She lifted the quilt and was about to get out of bed, saying, "That''s strange. Why would her attacker


    leave money afterwards?"


    "Don''t move. I''ll go there instead." Leon stopped her before she could move. He stood up and walked


    over to the bed. The mattress dipped down under his weight as he sat down beside her. He looked at


    Caroline''s post and smiled. "She''s right. He is a man with moral integrity."


    Michelle tilted her head to one side. Confused, she asked, "Cara said she is going to meet him. Do you


    think she knows who her attacker is?"


    "Maybe." Leon was never interested in other people''s business. Out of habit, he raised his hand to


    touch her head, but the hat was in the way.


    He withdrew his hand and asked, "Why do you wear that hat?"


    As soon as he mentioned the hat, Michelle put down her phone and grabbed both sides of the hat with


    her hands. It was as if she was afraid Leon would take it off her.


    "Doesn''t it look good on me?"


    "You look good in it. Just wear it. So put your hands away. I won''t tell you to take it off." Leon caught


    her wrist as he spoke.


    Her eyes then strayed towards theptop on the table. She said apologetically, "Did I interrupt your


    work, Leon?"


    He followed her gaze before turning back to look at her red face. He said softly, "Not really. It''s still too


    early anyway. I''ll deal with itter."


    Her eyes suddenly lit up. "You can sit beside me while working. I promise I won''t disturb you or read


    any confidential information. I''ll mind my own business the whole time."


    "No. You''ll definitely distract me." As much as he wanted to sit next to her, he knew that wouldn''t be


    able to help himself.


    Hence, he gently refused her request.


    "Okay." She looked thoughtful for a while. Indeed, she wouldn''t be able to stop herself from talking to


    him if he sat beside her. Take this scenario for example. She disrupted his work to show Caroline''s


    post.


    "Okay. You should probably get back to work if you want to finish it soon." She was a little hesitant to let


    him leave, but she had to.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Nheless, she still felt like they hadn''t spent much time together today.


    If it was possible, she would have stayed with him forever. For now, she just wanted to sit next to him


    for a while more.


    Leon smirked. "Are you saying you want me to stay the night?"

 Chapter 800 Her Life Abroad

    Chapter 800 Her Life Abroad


    Michelle shook her head. "Leon, you shouldn''t stay the night. The sofa isn''t big enough for you."


    Leon was totally dumbfounded.


    ''The sofa?


    She''s actually considered letting me sleep on the sofa?''


    It was winter now.


    Rather than spend the night on the sofa and risk taking a cold shower on such a cold day, he might as


    well go home and have a good, proper sleep.


    Leon smiled wryly. "Never mind. I''ll sit here and carry on with my work, but you can''t get too close to


    me, okay?"


    "Okay!" Michelle''s eyes brightened with joy. "I promise I won''t disturb you."


    "Okay then." Leon stood up to get theptop, dragged his chair over, and stuck it on the bedside.


    This arrangement was very much to Michelle''s liking. Although Leon didn''t sit on the bed, they were


    practically sitting side by side. As long as she looked up, his face woulde into view.


    A peaceful silence sank into the room as the both of them proceeded to do their own things.


    Nevertheless, Michelle couldn''t help but peep at Leon from time to time. For the first couple of times,


    Leon could still force himself to remain unaffected by her gaze. The next couple of times were getting


    harder and harder. In the end, under a particrly long, burning gaze, he finally threw in the towel.


    He closed thisptop resignedly.


    "Leon, have you finished your work?" Michelle''s eyes lit up. "It''s only been ten minutes, though."


    ''So you know it''s only been ten minutes?'' Leon thought helplessly.


    In the end, he didn''t have the heart to me her. It was his ownck of concentration that made him


    unable tost more than ten minutes under her gaze.


    "I''ve finished the urgent ones. As for the rest, I''ll finish them tomorrow." Leon, who was lying through


    his teeth, put hisptop aside. "Is there anything you want to tell me?"


    Michelle smiled. "Not really. I just want to look at you."


    "Just look at me?" Leon raised his eyebrows. "Don''t you want to do something else?"


    "Something else? Should I tell you a story then?" In fact, aside from looking at Leon, Michelle didn''t


    have anything else she particrly wanted to do.


    "You can do whatever you want." Leon suddenly thought of something and added, "You can also tell


    me about what you''ve experienced during the three years you lived abroad."


    "You want to know?" Michelle asked in a rather hesitant tone.


    Leon got even more curious. "Yes, I do."


    "Alright." Michelle couldn''t think of any other stories, so she had to tell him about her life abroad.


    When she left, she cried on the ne for a really long time that her eyes ended up extremely swollen.


    She probably looked really miserable because right after she got off the ne, a staff member of the


    airline approached her and asked if she needed help.


    That was the first form of warmth she felt in a foreign country. It also kind of gave her some courage to


    face the strange ce, which would soon be her home.


    That was her first time going abroad alone. When she arrived at her supposed residence, she finally


    broke down crying and slept for one full day and night.


    She was starving once she woke up, but when she went out to get food, she found that she couldn''t


    At that time, she once again regretted going abroad alone, scolding herself inwardly for her


    impulsiveness and irrationality.


    But crying over spilled milk was useless. She was already in another country. Could it be that she


    wanted to go back after only a mere couple of days?


    What was she going to say to her parents?


    She was no longer a child, so she must be responsible for the choice she made.


    Money wasn''t a problem¡ªshe''d made a lot of money in her previous job and her parents had also


    given her some before she left. Her college lessons, on the other hand, were tricky to handle.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    First of all, she had never learned and couldn''t speak the officialnguage of that country, so she had to


    work two or even three times harder to catch up on the lessons.


    In her first year, she was really miserable. The things she had to learn were countless.


    That period was even harder than the three months she spent studying for college''s entrance


    examination.


    Because she was busy with her study and rarelymunicated with others, her ssmates thought


    she was a taciturn girl. In the beginning, they still tried to strike up conversations with her, but because


    they hardly got any responses, they gradually ignored her.


    That was why she didn''t have any friends during her first year abroad.


    She had to carry her heavy textbooks by herself, but because she was too weak, she had to take a rest


    once in a while and thus wasted her time. She even had to move her newly-bought sofa into her


    apartment on her own. At that time, she thought she''d be crushed to death under the sofa''s weight.


    She once fell sick and had to go to the hospital and wait in the corridor full of disinfectant smell all by


    herself. When she went to the bathroom, she found that she only had one hand avable and couldn''t


    take off her pants on her own.


    Her physical pain and emotional grievance made her cry for a long time in the bathroom.


    From then on, she started to wear dresses.


    She used to wear dresses to look pretty. Now, she wore dresses for the sake of convenience.


    Amidst all the hardship, she''d once wanted to give up.


    But she eventually didn''t. The reason was the countless "Leon" she wrote in her notebook. In just one


    year, she''d written in five thick notebooks.


    She couldn''t write any fine-sounding words, so she could only pour all her longing into the word "Leon."


    All her notebooks were densely packed with neatly written "Leon."


    The name was her daily longing and joy.


    Sometimes, she also wrote his full name "Leon Lu" seriously. Writing his name always gave her a kind


    of illusion. It was as if she was holding a magic pen, from which Leon could materialize at any moment.


    Deep down, she knew it was impossible. It was just an unrealistic fantasy she came up with because


    she missed Leon too much.


    "Leon, my handwriting is quite pretty now. I''ve been practicing." Michelle stared at him with her big,


    innocent eyes and smiled cheerfully.


    It was like all the hardships she experienced abroad weren''t a big deal.


    And that what mattered was that she''d practiced her handwriting. "I''m not lying. It''s really beautiful. I''ve


    practiced for three years. I can show you now."


    Leon stared back at her in silence. There were guilt and indescribable pity in his eyes.


    He reached out, held Michelle''s nape, and pulled her close. His forehead was against hers, and the tip


    of his nose gently rubbed against hers. It was as if he was consoling her.


    "Michelle, can I have your notebooks?"


    They gazed into each other''s eyes, but Leon quickly looked down to hide the emotions in his eyes.


    "Do you want to see the writing in my notebooks? In the beginning, they were all ugly¡ªas ugly as the


    ones you saw before. I practiced for more than a year before they looked better."


    "It doesn''t matter. No matter how ugly they are, I still want to have them." Leon held her in his arms and


    looked out of the window. It was alreadyte at night, but the lights on those skyscrapers were still on.


    There must be countless people working overtime.


    Upon seeing such a scene, he couldn''t help but wonder if Michelle did the same when she was abroad.


    Did she have her light on deep into the night because she pulled an all-nighter studying? Even if she


    did, there must be no one around her who cared about her.


    Michelle was unwilling to show her ugly handwriting to him. "Can I refuse? They''re really ugly."


    "No, you can''t." With a faint smile, Leon said, "When you get back home, take them out and give them


    to me. Just consider them a present for me. I remember that you promised me to give me a tie to


    apologize, but you ended up breaking your promise."


    He pulled away and lightly tapped Michelle''s forehead as a punishment.


    "I bought the tie." Michelle pursed her lips. "But I saw that Valerie also gave you a tie, so I didn''t give


    you mine. They told me that giving someone a tie meant I wanted to have a close rtionship with


    him."


    Leon pinched the bridge of her nose. "I know what giving a tie to someone means. In fact, it was


    precisely because I knew that I asked you to give me one. And for your information, I rejected


    Valerie''s."


    "Eh?" Michelle was surprised. "Did you do it on purpose?"


    "Yes, I did," Leon frankly admitted.


    "Why?"


    "Because I already liked you back then. Why can''t you believe that I like you?" Leon asked.


    Joy surged in Michelle''s heart. She smiled and nodded excitedly. "I believe you! I like you, too! I really,


    really like you!"

 Chapter 801 Discharged From The Hospital

    Chapter 801 Discharged From The Hospital


    From where he stood, Leon caught a glimpse of the bouquet made of pink roses and baby''s breath. It


    wasn''t the one he bought Michelle.


    It might be from Caroline, he thought.


    Of course, it also could have been sent by Tim.


    "Michelle, these flowers are beautiful. Who sent them?" he asked, trying his best to sound casual.


    Looking sideways, Michelle answered quietly, "Tim."


    Her words confirmed his hunch. Scrunching his forehead, he felt a bit annoyed.


    After a couple of seconds, he let out a quiet sigh and regained hisposure.


    "Aren''t you tired of the hospital? Don''t you want to leave already? We can get you out of here


    tomorrow."


    "Really?" Michelle looked at him excitedly.


    The wounds on her feet had almost healed. She just needed to be careful when walking around.


    Meanwhile, there was no cause for concern with the wound at the back of her head. She just needed to


    go back to the hospital to have the dressing changed regrly and then have the stitches removed


    once the wound was healed.


    She had already wanted to leave the hospital for some time now.


    No matter how cozy the VIP room was, it was still a ward. It wasn''t home.


    She didn''t really like it there despite all theforts.


    Many people don''t like staying in the hospital because it makes them more aware of their sickness or


    injuries. Nothing beats the familiar feeling of home.


    Full of excitement, she stood up and said to him, "Hey, you promised, okay? We''re going to leave the


    hospital tomorrow."


    "Yes, yes. Lie down and rest." Putting his hands on both of her shoulders, Leon gently tucked her in the


    bed. "The doctor told me that you should keep an eye on your condition. You shouldn''t move around


    too much, or else you might injure yourself again. It''s not fun."


    "Got it," Michelle answered. With a grin, she pped her hands together excitedly.


    But she became worried once again. "But what about the wound on the back of my head? Can I hide it


    by wearing a cap or something? If I can''t cover it, my parents will find out."


    "Don''t worry about it. You don''t have to go home immediately." Leon thought for a while and asked, "Do


    you want to stay at my ce for a few days while you heal?"


    "We''re going to live together?" Michelle asked, a bit surprised at his proposition.


    It was too fast for her. She wasn''t ready yet for that kind of setup.


    But when would she be ready?


    What else was she waiting for?


    Since she hadn''t lived together with a boyfriend, she had no idea.


    All kinds of questions shed through her mind, making it difficult for her to decide.


    Looking at her, Leon couldn''t read what was going through her mind. All he knew was that his idea


    scared her a bit.


    Smiling, he let out a sigh as if to signal his helplessness.


    She still really was an innocent girl who didn''t know much about these things.


    "Don''t worry about it," Leon assured her. "You can stay in the North Yard for a couple of days while you


    heal. When you feel a little bit better, I''ll bring you home. Anyway, it''s a relief that you''re going to be


    discharged from the hospital. That also means that you can get back to work. I also have some things


    to take care of."


    In high spirits, Michelle answered, "Yes, that''s great. I want to make a lot of money, so it''s good that I''ll


    be back to work as soon as possible."


    Leon smiled gently at her. "You don''t have to worry about that. I have a lot of money. You can use as


    much of it as you like."


    Hearing this, Michelle looked at him with a serious face and said, "Leon, I know you''re a rich man. But


    that money isn''t mine. I want to have something of my own."


    "But what I have is also yours, Michelle." Running his fingers through her hair, he looked at her


    affectionately. "How about this? I''ll just give you all my money, and you take care of me for the rest of


    my life."


    "Do you mean that I''ll use your money to support you?" she asked suspiciously.


    "Do you want to use it to support someone else?" he asked, teasing her. He then deliberately put on a


    long face.


    "No!" Michelle answered quickly. "Why would I use your money on someone else?"


    "That''s good. I''m the only person you should take care of. Or else, I''ll break your legs." Leon smiled.


    Subconsciously, Michelle covered her legs and shook her head firmly. "I won''t. You''re the only one I


    care about."


    "That''s good to hear."


    In the afternoon of the following day, Leon finished all the formalities for Michelle''s discharge from the


    hospital. When he came back to the ward, she had already packed up all her things. However, he


    noticed that she kept staring at the flowers in the vase beside her.


    "What''s wrong?" Leon asked, walking up to her.


    Pointing at the flowers in front of her, Michelle asked, "What about these flowers? What do I do with


    them?"


    "Leave them. The next patient might appreciate them."


    Deep inside, Leon didn''t care if there was another patient soon. However, he was sure that the


    cleaning staff would clean the room and remove everything once they were gone.


    Any patient staying in the VIP room would have enough money to buy their own flowers anyway.


    He went on, "Just think of it as a kind gesture for the next patient who stays in this room."


    After hesitating for a moment, Michelle nodded. "Oh, alright. Are you sure?"


    "Yup, I''m sure." Holding her hand, Leon smiled. "Well, we''re good to go. Nini and the others are in the


    North Yard, waiting for you. We''ll hold a little celebration for your discharge and recovery."


    "The others? Who are they?"


    Michelle asked.


    "James and Emma," he replied.


    "Oh, that''s great! I miss them so much," she said happily. Even after her stay, Michelle hadn''t got used


    to the loneliness and the silence of the hospital. She was d that she would be able to see the people


    close to herter that day.


    Leon pinched her soft fingers gently.


    "I know you like fun gatherings, so I asked them toe over."


    "Great." Michelle took his hand and held it tightly. "Leon, Emma and the others don''t have any idea of


    our rtionship, do they?"


    "Emma and James don''t know," Leon answered seriously.


    But John and Nina already knew about their rtionship.


    Michelle didn''t suspect anything and thought no one knew. She felt relieved.


    "Good. Can we keep it that way for the time being? I haven''t figured out yet how to tell them about us."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Her problem wasn''t them knowing. She hesitated because she didn''t know how to go about it.


    She had never mentioned the three-month period to him anymore.


    Leon was overjoyed and nodded. "Of course we can. Do you n to keep it a secret your whole life?"


    "Why would you say that?" Michelle answered defensively.


    "That''s good to hear. So, can we hold hands until we arrive the North Yard?" Leon said gently.


    After hearing what he said, Michelle smiled, "Well, we can''t hold hands in front of them, but we can do


    it in secret."


    "Oh, I see." Leon couldn''t helpughing at the yful expression on her face.


    It didn''t take them too long to arrive at their destination.


    The North Yard was a magnificent castle, well-maintained with a fullplement of servants and staff.


    When they saw Leon, they would respectfully call him "Mr. Lu." Likewise, they would address Michelle


    with "Miss He."


    From a distance, Helen rushed over to receive them. She was no longer a cook in the North Yard. She


    was now the butler.


    But as long as she had the time to spare, she would still sometimes help out in the kitchen and cook.


    "Mr. Lu, Miss He, please let me take your luggage. I''ll have someone bring it to the guest room for you.


    Everything has been arranged to suit your needs."


    With a friendly smile, Michelle said, "Helen, I''d like you to call me Mimi. It''s nicer that way without being


    too polite. I can handle bringing the luggage myself. I don''t want to bother you."


    "It''s not a problem at all. Serving is both my duty and my pleasure."


    Helen then took the suitcase and handed it over to another servant nearby.


    She took Michelle''s hand and patted it gently. "You have to get used to it now. There will be more


    people to serve you in the future," she said with a smile. After all, Leon was a prince, and Michelle


    would be a princess. Of course, there would be many people to serve her in the future.


    Afterward, she looked at Leon and felt d to see them together.


    With her decades of experience, she was already an expert in reading people. She was certain that by


    this time, the two were already in a rtionship.


    It has only been a month since John and Nina got married. And now, Leon had a woman of her own.


    It was fantastic news.


    Nina would have a sister-inw soon enough.


    However, Michelle didn''t fully understand what she meant. She thought Helen was referring to the


    servants in the North Yard.


    While she was ttered by Helen''s words, she did feel a little awkward.


    She wasn''t used to this kind of life, after all.

 Chapter 802 The Lively North Yard

    Chapter 802 The Lively North Yard


    Michelle was wearing a slim, ck dress paired with a red hat. The dress was simple yet very


    fashionable, and it suited her quite well.


    She also wore only light makeup.


    Even though she still had a youthful face, her appearance was marked by womanly charm.


    The grey winter sky hung above their heads. Forecasts suggested that there would be light snowfall in


    Lexingport City that evening.


    As Michelle walked on, she turned her eyes skyward and asked, "Do you think it''s really going to snow


    tonight?"


    "I don''t know. I guess we''ll see by then," Helen said with a smile.


    Leon walked beside Michelle. Seeing the sparkle of excitement in her eyes, he asked, "Do you like


    snow? If you do, I should take you to the Snow Vige when we have the time."


    "Thank you, Leon." With a sweet smile on her face, Michelle nced at Leon. Then she turned her


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    eyes to the sky once again. "Well, if it does snow tonight, that would be the first snow of this winter in


    Lexingport City. They say that lovers who witness the winter''s first snow will stay together for a


    lifetime."


    While she spoke, she stole a nce at Leon and looked away quickly. She thought he didn''t notice it.


    Looking straight ahead, Leon couldn''t help smiling gently.


    When they arrived at the front door, Emma pulled Michelle aside. She looked at her with eyes full of


    concern. Asking her to turn around, she observed her closely. She was trying to see if she has totally


    recovered.


    On the other hand, Leon didn''t go inside immediately. He just stood by the door and looked at the


    happiness on Michelle''s face. "Helen, I won''t go back tonight," he told her.


    "Mr. Lu, your room is always ready. We clean it every day so you can stay any time you wish," Helen


    answered considerately. "And also, Miss He''s room isn''t far from yours. So if you want to check on her,


    it''ll be very convenient."


    Leon was pleasantly surprised at how thoughtful she was. Feeling a bit embarrassed, he pressed his


    fist to his lips and coughed.


    Helen had helped him out many times in the past, and he was really grateful for her service.


    She smiled at him and said, "Mrs. Shi originally wanted the two of you to share the same room.


    However, she was concerned that Miss He would feel shy with this setup. So instead, she asked me to


    arrange a room for her that was close to yours."


    Hearing this, Leon felt embarrassed, and his ears flushed red.


    He felt that his sister was teasing him about his rtionship with Michelle. Looking away, he hurriedly


    stepped inside.


    In the living room, there were only three people¡ªMichelle, Emma and James. John still had some


    things to finish, so he was still at his office. On the other hand, Nina had to pick up her kids from


    school, and she had just arrived at the foot of the mountain.


    Soon, the car passed the iron gate of the North Yard and proceeded to the castle.


    Inside the car, Nina gave instructions to her children. "Kids, Michelle is going to stay with us for a


    couple of days, so is Leon. You can y with him, but don''t disturb Michelle, okay? She has just been


    discharged from the hospital, and needs time to rest. Don, don''t run to her and hug her, as she may


    fall. Do you hear me?"


    The kids answered in chorus, "I know, Mom."


    "Great." ncing at the two kids, she reached out and ruffled their hair. Finally, the car slowed down to


    a stop. "Alright, we''re home."


    A servant approached and opened the car door for the children. Just as Van and Don stepped out of


    their car, they heard a car roaring not too far away.


    Nina got out of the car as well. The three of them turned their heads toward the sound and saw a


    yellow Lamborghini parked by the roadside. It was very bright and eye-catching.


    Just by looking at the te number, they already knew who it was.


    "Look, Mom. That''s Uncle Adrian''s car!" Don said, stretching out his finger to point at it.


    "I guess Uncle Henry is also there," Van added.


    As the kids expected, they saw Adrian and Henry step out of the car. Adrian looked dashing and ssy.


    He wore thin clothes despite the winter.


    Wearing a pair of eyesses, Henry looked like a gentleman. His manly hairstyle added to his appeal


    as well. He had been working as the CEO of Ye Group for a few years, and he looked a little


    domineering.


    "Vance, Donald," Adrian greeted them with a smile. He had begun to use their full names instead.


    He then bent over and picked up one of them in his arms. Since he couldn''t tell the kids apart, he just


    decided to choose one randomly.


    The one he picked up was Van. Stretching out his arms, Don looked at him and said, "Uncle Adrian,


    can''t you hold both of us?


    I want you to lift me up as well."


    Seeing the situation, Henry stepped closer and said, "Hey, Don, let me pick you up instead. Your uncle


    Adrian has a poor waist these days, so he can''t handle two kids at the same time. Is that alright?"


    "Uncle Adrian, what''s wrong with your waist?" Don asked. He was always curious about everything.


    ncing at them, Nina looked as if she was using her eyes to warn them not to talk nonsense in front


    of her kids.


    Knowing what she meant, Henry couldn''t help chuckling. "Oh my. Nina, you misunderstood. He got too


    drunk a few days ago, and he bumped his waist into something. That''s why."


    Feeling embarrassed, Adrian smiled awkwardly and added, "It was an ident."


    "Did you go to the hospital to have it checked, Uncle Adrian?" Van was a sweet boy, and he really


    cared about Adrian.


    Seeing how the boy was so concerned for him, Adrian felt touched. "Don''t worry. I''m fine."


    "It''s a bit cold out here. Let''s get inside," Leon said to them. "We''re going to celebrate Michelle''s


    release from the hospital today. Emma and James are already here."


    "That''s great! Oh, the North Yard is going to be so festive today!"


    Adrian gently shook the kid in his arms. "Do you like it when there are a lot of people in your home,


    Van?"


    "Yes, I do, Uncle. I like it very much," Van answered excitedly.


    Don turned to Adrian and said, "I like it, too. It''s so fun having a lot of people around."


    "You really are a lively kid, Donald." Finally, Adrian was able to tell the two kids apart. The one in his


    arms was Vance, while Henry got the yful one, Donald.


    Raising his head, Don quipped, "Of course, Uncle. I''m a kid, and all kids like to y around."


    "That you are, Don," Adrian answered, chuckling. He then lowered his gaze and looked at Van. "What


    about you, Van? Don''t you like ying around? It seems like all you want to do is study."


    "There''s nothing wrong with that." Henry spoke up, looking at Adrian. Adrian answered, "Well, you are


    right."


    Hearing this, Henry looked away.


    "By the way, why didn''t you bring Cherry with you?" Nina asked.


    Adrian and Henry had been raising Cherry as if she were their own daughter. They usually took her


    with them wherever they went apart from her going to school.


    Whenever they came to North Yard, they would bring Cherry here so that she could y with Van and


    Don.


    It was strange that they didn''t bring her there today.


    In a calm voice, Henry exined, "Well, there''s something important we need to discuss with Mr. Shi.


    That was why we didn''t bring Cherry along with us today."


    "I see. John will be hereter," Nina said as she nced at her watch. "He''ll be here in about ten


    minutes. Since you''ve said that it''s an important matter, you can wait for him in the study."


    Ten minutester, John arrived and went straight to the study. Meanwhile, the others were ying with


    Van and Don in the living room.


    "What''s is it?" John asked as he entered the study. He took off his tie and hung his coat on the back of


    his chair. In a sweet gesture, he reached out and wrapped his arms around Nina''s slender waist.


    The two of them always stuck together.


    Pushing his sses back against the bridge of his nose, Henry told them the shocking news.


    "Vivian is pregnant."


    "She is still in prison," Adrian added. He looked at Nina and John with pleading eyes. "I hope you''ll


    allow her to leave the jail for the sake of the baby."


    "We all know that the prison is no ce for a pregnant woman," Henry said, nodding.

 Chapter 803 Heavy Burden

    Chapter 803 Heavy Burden


    After such a long time, Nina had almost forgotten about Vivian. She didn''t expect her to survive after


    she was tortured by John''s men.


    What baffled her even more was the fact that she was pregnant. Thinking about the unborn child, Nina


    felt her heart soften since she was a mother of two children. She looked at John.


    However, John was a cold-hearted man.


    "Not a chance," he said indifferently. "She only has two options. It''s either she gets rid of the child, or


    she finds a way to deliver the baby herself."


    He nced up at the two men pleading for Vivian. They had been his friends for many years.


    "It''s irresponsible for her to give birth to the baby because she won''t be able to raise it anyway,"


    Nina said. "Considering her situation, I think she should abort the baby."


    "I know," Henry said with a sigh. "I was against her giving birth to a child in the beginning. And I don''t


    even know who the father is. However, my father and Vivian''s mother already know about it. After all,


    her child is still part of the Ye family. That''s why they want her to continue with the pregnancy.


    As you know, the Ye family doesn''t have many heirs left these days." He cast a nce at Adrian.


    "Ahem!" Adrian cleared his throat. "To be honest, the Song family is in the same situation."


    And this was because he and Henry were gay.


    Deep inside, he felt guilty.


    Up to now, Adrian still hadn''te out of the closet. He was waiting for his sister, Evelyn, to get


    married.


    Nina looked at the two men, and didn''t know what to say.


    After a few moments of silence, John asked Henry, "How about Noah?"


    "Right. Is he seeing someone?" Nina asked.


    "He..." Henry hesitated for a while before saying, "It''s our fault. I think he has be gay because of


    us."


    With eyes wide open, Nina asked curiously, "What? Are you sure?"


    "Don''t listen to them," John cut in. He put his arm around her waist and told the truth. "You can tell


    Noah that the one he likes is a woman dressing up as a man."


    "Huh? A woman dressing up in men''s clothes? This sounds a little familiar," Nina remarked.


    She thought of Vicente. She had been disguising herself as a man for decades, and had sessfully


    deceived many people.


    "A woman?" Adrian was stunned.


    "How do you know?" Henry asked.


    "Yeah! How do you know?" Nina asked. She was baffled as to how John knew so much about the


    person.


    And she was surprised to know that Noah was in love with someone.


    She had never known any woman who was close to Noah. On the other hand, he was close to a lot of


    men, but they were all his colleagues.


    The only one who was close to Noah and disguised herself as a man was Vicente.


    At the thought of this, Nina''s brain went nk.


    Her amber eyes grew wide in disbelief. She looked at John and said, "No way! Really?"


    Giving her a subtle smile, John bowed his head and said to her, "Congrattions! You finally got it."


    Shocked, Nina just stood frozen beside him.


    She tried to speak, but no words came out of her mouth. The situation was still difficult for her to wrap


    her mind around. She sat still while she tried to recall her memories of Vicente and Noah. While she did


    see them often together, she never thought of them in that light.


    However, she knew that it would be difficult for them to have a romantic rtionship.


    She knew that it was going to be hard for them in the future.


    Feeling sad, she couldn''t help frowning as she thought about their situation.


    John noticed her worry and patted her waist to calm her down. "Don''t worry about them. I''m sure they''ll


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    be able to handle it."


    Listening to them talk, both Henry and Adrian were confused.


    "Wait a minute. What are you two talking about? Do you both know the person Noah likes?" Adrian


    asked curiously.


    "We do," Nina answered. While she appeared calm on the outside, she felt all sorts of emotions mixing


    inside of her.


    She had never imagined that Noah and Vicente would have a crush on each other.


    When Henry was about to ask who it was, Nina saw iting. "I''m sorry, but I can''t tell you who she is.


    You already know that she''s pretending to be a man. I can''t let you know who she is. You don''t have to


    tell Noah about it.


    I''ll tell him myself. It''s just that the road ahead of them might be difficult if they want to be together."


    It was going to be a long, tricky road for them.


    Knowing Vicente, Nina knew that she had a lot of responsibilities on her shoulder.


    Henry was visibly worried.


    "Alright, let''s get back to business. As we''ve said, we''re still hoping that Vivian can give birth to the


    baby. The child will grow up without parents, but the Ye family will raise it well."


    "But who will raise the baby?" Nina asked worriedly. "Are you sure you want the baby to be raised by its


    grandparents?"


    Thinking of how vicious Julie was, Nina was sure that she would just produce another Vivian.


    "I will raise the baby. I''ll make sure the child will grow up to be a good person," Henry said.


    Nina wasn''t the only one to be shocked. John couldn''t believe it as well. But after taking in what Henry


    said, he calmed down after a short while.


    Most surprisingly, Adrian was shocked at what he heard.


    He asked, "What? Why didn''t you tell me about it?"


    "Well, I made the decision on our way here." Henry looked at Adrian apologetically. Then he turned


    towards John and Nina. "My father knows that I will never get married or have children. There''s nothing


    he can do with my brother''s decisions, so he wants Vivian to give birth to the child. He wants me to


    raise the baby.


    On the day the baby is born, we will make an announcement that its mother died due to aplicated


    delivery. We will announce that the baby is mine."


    However, Henry also had his reservations. One of them was how to exin his rtionship with Adrian


    once the child grew up.


    But if he didn''t agree, the Song family would soon find out that Adrian was gay.


    The Song family had already lost Albert. Toby, on the other hand, was not a Song. Now there were only


    two people left¡ªAdrian and his sister, Evelyn.


    For Adrian''s father, the dignity and reputation of the Song family came before anything else. So while


    he might have some illegitimate children, he had either made them disappear before they were born, or


    warned them not to covet Song family''s properties.


    The heavy burden of carrying on the family name lied with Adrian. And that included the duty of having


    male heirs.


    If he found out that Adrian was gay, he would force him to marry a woman and have children to


    preserve family honor.


    Henry couldn''t let that happen.


    "I promised that I would raise Vivian''s baby. Her eyesight has grown weak, and she couldn''t walk. If we


    don''t get her out of there, I don''t know what will happen to the baby.


    Mr. Shi, please let her go." Henry lowered his head, begging John.


    Adrian felt as if his heart was being stabbed inside his chest.


    "Do you really want to raise the baby?" he asked him.


    "Yes." The short and decisive answer made his determination clear to everyone.


    With a sigh, Adrian looked at John and Nina. "If you agree, I''ll do a favor in exchange."


    The two of them were so affectionate.


    And this wasn''t the first time that they pleaded John.


    Before giving birth, Nina felt that the two were a miserable couple. Now that she had two children, she


    felt as if the two of them were her sons.


    She felt helpless and her heart softened.


    Finally, she agreed to their request.


    John could never refuse Nina''s wishes, so he gave his nod of approval as well.

 Chapter 804 Drink A Little

    Chapter 804 Drink A Little


    The four of them left the study. They saw James chasing after Don. Infectiousughter filled the living


    room.


    Van ryed to Michelle and Emma the fight in the kindergarten and proposed some solutions.


    Although he was still quite young and not yet eloquent enough to express his thoughts clearly, his


    independent thinking couldn''t be ignored, which was something even some adultscked.


    Leon, who overheard the conversation, smiled and gave Van an encouraging thumbs-up sign.


    "I caught you!"


    James caught up to Don and held him up in his arms. "Well, your parents are done with their business.


    It''s dinner time!"


    "Let''s eat!" Don chirped happily.


    Michelle whispered, "Emma, it''s obvious that James is fond of the kids. When will you two have a


    baby?"


    "In a few years," Emma answered. She smiled as her eyesnded on James. "He likes ying with


    Don and Van. But if he had to take care of a baby every day, I''m sure he''d go crazy."


    "Oh, alright." Michelle smiled.


    "How about you? When will you get a boyfriend?" Emma asked, turning the question around.


    Michelle was obviously taken aback. "Boyfriend?" she echoed dumbly.


    The truth was, she did have a boyfriend.


    And he was in the living room.


    But she didn''t want others to know yet.


    She cast a furtive nce at Leon, who was busy chatting with Van, and couldn''t help smiling. Worried


    they''d be found out, she sheepishly lowered her head.


    Sensing her gaze, Leon turned his head and saw her smiling happily with her head down.


    "What''s up?" Leon asked, smiling with one eyebrow raised.


    Flustered, Michelle shook her head, but she couldn''t wipe the smile off her face.


    She was just so giddy and happy, knowing Leon was her boyfriend and that he liked her.


    She couldn''t hide her emotions at all.


    "I was just asking her when she''ll get a boyfriend. I don''t know why she''s smiling to herself," Emma


    answered for her. Then, it suddenly dawned on her. Turning back to Michelle, she asked, "Is there


    someone you like? That must be why you''re so happy!"


    This time, Michelle made no attempt to hide it. Her head bobbed up and down in confirmation.


    "Is that so?" Emma was overjoyed and didn''t ask further questions. Instead, she just smiled at Michelle


    knowingly and said, "I''m looking forward to meeting him someday."


    "I''ll introduce you to him, don''t worry." Michelle shyly nced at Leon. When their eyes met, she quickly


    averted her gaze, flustered.


    ''Are you so afraid of being found out?'' Leon wondered, bemused. Aloud, he asked yfully, "Michelle,


    when will you find a boyfriend and introduce him to us?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If it were anybody else, it was a harmless question. However, as Michelle''s boyfriend, Leon''s words


    must''ve meant something else.


    Michelle figured that he wanted her to announce that they were a couple.


    "Very soon!" she answered immediately.


    "Oh?" Leon poked fun at her. "How soon? Now?"


    "Now?" Michelle was shocked. She wasn''t ready to let the cat out of the bag.


    Emma patted Michelle on the shoulder reassuringly. "Uncle Leon is just joking. Anyway, time to eat!"


    "Well, alright then," Michelle said uncertainly. She snuck a nervous nce at Leon, her bright, beautiful


    eyes glistening.


    ''Leon, I''m sorry.


    Give me some time to mentally prepare myself, '' she pleaded internally.


    Because he''d known Michelle for so long, Leon could almost read her mind.


    His gaze softened and he said gently, "I''m just kidding."


    Michelle took a deep breath. "Thank you, Leon," she said sincerely.


    "Mimi, I call him Uncle Leon, but you just call him his name. It''s weird," Emma pointed out.


    "Is it?" Michelle didn''t feel weird at all, especially since she had been addressing Leon in this way since


    the beginning. However, she did feel weird about Emma addressing her boyfriend as her uncle.


    "Emma, it feels weird to me, too, when you call him Uncle Leon."


    Emma nodded. "We are cousins, but now I feel like we''re not in the same generation."


    "You''re right." Michelle nodded. What Emma said made sense.


    Michelle''s seniority seemed to be raised.


    A sense of familiarity surged up in her mind, but Michelle did not go deep into it.


    Everyone poured into the dining room, eager to feast on dinner.


    Six adults and two children were seated at the table.


    The North Yard was really lively tonight!


    In celebration of Michelle''s being discharged from the hospital, they popped open a bottle of


    champagne and made a toast in her honor. Even the little ones, Van and Don, held up their juice boxes


    and wished Michelle a long and healthy life.


    Michelle, moved by their words, clinked her ss against their juice boxes.


    She wasn''t fond of drinking, but at the sight of everyone else raising their ss and drinking merrily,


    she felt a sense of longing for alcohol. Even the kids were slurping up their juice greedily, which made


    her shift her gaze longingly towards the wine bottle on the table.


    Leon was seated two chairs away from Michelle, with James and Emma sitting in between them.


    However, he had secretly been watching her out of the corner of his eye.


    This would exin why Michelle''s evident curiosity in wine didn''t escape him. He cleared his throat and


    said to her, "You can''t drink."


    Nina thought he was talking to her at first. However, when she looked at him, she saw that his eyes


    were fixed on Michelle.


    She couldn''t remember when it had started, but she realized that Leon had been paying more attention


    to Michelle than her.


    She felt somewhat jealous. But when she saw the interaction between the two, she felt truly happy for


    them.


    It was not often she saw two people in love.


    Leon''s gaze was gentle, and Michelle was pouting and blinking her eyes. She looked like a stubborn


    child that was being told off.


    This seemed to soften Leon''s heart. He sighed and made apromise. "Fine. Have just a little."


    Michelle beamed at him. "Okay! Just a little."


    Nina smiled to herself. Sometimes, even she couldn''t stand it when Michelle begged with her pleading


    eyes, let alone Leon.


    Even though the two hadn''t made their rtionship public, they already began to show off. Nina


    couldn''t help but just chuckle at the two.


    She raised her ss to John, who was seated beside her, and said, "John, have a drink. But just a


    little."


    Leon looked at her sharply.


    Why was she copying him?


    Michelle lowered her head in shyness.


    She realized that Nina was making fun of her, but why would she? Did Nina know about them?


    Her heart skipped a beat at the thought.


    Michelle''s hand reached out, picked up a ss of wine, and brought it to her lips. She gulped down


    almost half of its contents, which stunned the two children.


    Nina had a low tolerance for alcohol, so she and John rarely drank at home. Van and Don had never


    seen anyone down a ss of wine before.


    But Michelle seemed to be fine after drinking it.


    Actually, it seemed to brighten her mood even more.


    The alcohol helped calm Michelle down. She believed there was no possible way Nina knew about


    their rtionship. After all, she had hidden it well.


    Nina was still holding her ss. John calmly picked up his own ss and smiled. "Alright, just a little."


    "Okay! Just a little."


    Upon hearing them talk, Michelle blushed.


    Leon coughed awkwardly.


    It was obvious that John and Nina were making fun of them.

 Chapter 805 Declaration

    Chapter 805 Deration


    Nina took a small sip from her ss. Thinking of something, she chuckled.


    She clinked sses with John and asked sweetly, "Would you like some more?"


    John frowned slightly; he didn''t want her to drink too much.


    Nina raised her chin slightly, and her gaze darted to his ss, indicating that John should pick up the


    ss. He caught the hint, obediently picked up his ss, and repeated himself. "Just a little."


    But this time, Nina changed her lines.


    She licked her lips and batted her eyshes at him helplessly. "Why is it you again?"


    After saying that, she smiled at him meaningfully.


    John then instantly understood where she was getting at.


    The second time they met, Nina posed that very same question. "Why is it you again?"


    And then after that, they met again and again.


    Now they saw each other every day. She was on his mind every second of the day, even in his dreams.


    Finally, John couldn''t keep a straight face and burst into a bright smile. "My little girl," he said softly.


    The two of them stared into each other''s eyes lovingly as they sipped from their wine sses.


    Adrian mmed his chopsticks onto the table, raised his ss and said to Henry, "Let''s have cross-


    cupped wine."


    Henry''s eyebrows shot up in surprise.


    The others shifted their gazes towards the two.


    "What''s wrong?" Adrian sneered. "Are you saying the only ones who can be lovey-dovey in this house


    are John and Nina?"


    "No," James said. "Go ahead."


    Henry, caught between a rock and a hard ce, had no choice but to do as Adrian said. Perhaps it was


    because the others'' eyes were fixed on them that Adrian felt pressured.


    He choked and spat out the wine, spraying it onto Henry''s face.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Henry blinked in shock, his face dripping with wine.


    Why did he have to have such a weird boyfriend?


    The awkward silence was immediately broken by James'' heartyughter. And just like that, the others


    copsed into heaps of helpless giggles.


    "I didn''t mean it," Adrian apologized sheepishly. Fortunately, a servant saw what had happened and


    immediately handed Henry a clean towel.


    Henry epted it graciously and wiped his face with it. Swallowing his anger, he forced a smile. "It''s


    fine."


    But the look in his eyes said otherwise.


    Adrian sat upright, looking perturbed. James then asked with a smile, "Adrian, do you want me to buy


    some instant noodles for you?"


    "No way!" Adrian''s expression darkened and he pursed his lips in annoyance.


    Everyone who knew about the inside joke burst intoughter again.


    Michelle, on the other hand, whispered, "Emma, why does Adrian need instant noodles?"


    "There is a story behind it," Emma whispered and told her what had happened before.


    Michelle was stunned for a while. Then, she eximed, "Wow, you''re so smart! Can I try it, too?"


    Leon''s eyebrows twitched.


    "Okay. But you have to get a boyfriend first," Emma said with a wink. "We haven''t tried it, though. So


    we don''t know how it works."


    "It''s good whether the instant noodles are broken or not." Michelle''s eyes lit up excitedly. "If they break


    into pieces, I can just eat them. If they are not broke, I can boil them."


    Leon heaved a sigh of relief.


    His girlfriend really was different from the others.


    And he was more than happy to have a girlfriend as unique as her.


    The others were at a loss whether to cry or tough when they heard this. In between peals ofughter,


    Adrian said, "You need to have a boyfriend first. Do you need me to introduce you to some men?"


    As he spoke, he suddenly felt a gust of cold wind, sending a shiver down his spine. Trembling slightly,


    he nudged Henry with his elbow. "Are you cold?"


    "No. Are you?" When he saw Henry''s perplexed face, the cold gust of wind disappeared just as quickly


    as it came.


    Then James looked at Michelle and continued the conversation. "How about I arrange a blind date


    party for you?"


    This time, it was James who felt a chill all of a sudden.


    Michelle shook her head and refused, "No, thanks."


    "Mimi has someone she likes," Emma exined, and James nodded.


    It seemed the topic was unwilling to die, because then James turned to Leon and asked, "Uncle Leon,


    you don''t have a girlfriend, do you? You never admitted that Miss Feng was your girlfriend. How about


    we arrange a blind date for you instead?"


    The people at the table had grown very familiar with each other. Adrian was no longer as afraid of Leon


    as he was a few years ago, and was now very bold.


    "I think that''s a great idea! Many girls in Lexingport City are beautiful and have good family


    backgrounds. Although they are not as noble as thedies on C Ind, on the whole, they should be


    good enough for you.


    What''s your type of girl? Tell me and I''ll find you some girls. Then, you can choose whomever you like!"


    James was also very pumped. "I''ll help you, too. See? Uncle John has a wife from C Ind. And you


    can also have a wife from Lexingport City."


    Their eyes were fixed on Leon.


    Only John and Nina had knowing looks on their faces. They observed quietly as this scene unfolded


    with smiles. Michelle, on the other hand, pouted and looked at Leon helplessly. The others held their


    breath, waiting for Leon''s answer.


    Leon nced around and then his gazended on Michelle. With a wide smile, he announced, "You''re


    right.


    I should have a wife from Lexingport city and take her back to C Ind." Flustered, Michelle''s cheeks


    turned a deep red.


    In the past, when she had no inkling that Leon liked her, she would''ve hesitated and wondered who


    Leon was talking about.


    But now that she knew, she was more confident in herself.


    She was sure Leon was talking about her.


    But wasn''t he being too obvious?


    Michelle lowered her gaze, her eyshes trembling slightly, which betrayed her nervous happiness.


    Leon basically admitted that he was thinking about their future together.


    Now that Leon made it clear that he wanted to take her back to C Ind, did this mean she needed to


    introduce him as her boyfriend to everyone?


    But she really wasn''t ready to spill the beans yet.


    Michelle was so conflicted that she quietly took a bottle of wine and hid it.


    However, she wasn''t as subtle as she thought she was. Two people sitting across her caught her in the


    act, so she held up her finger to her lips, asking that they keep quiet.


    Although Leon was looking at Michelle, the people at the table thought he was looking at James.


    Even James himself misunderstood. In his eyes, Leon was approving him of his suggestion. Pursuing


    the topic, he asked, "Uncle Leon, what kind of woman are you into?"


    James was leaning slightly to the right, while Emma, who was next to him, leaned to the left. The two


    inadvertentlypletely blocked Michelle''s petite body from view.


    Unable to see Michelle''s figure past the shoulders of the two, Leon came up with a neat solution to his


    problem.


    "Me?" He wore a meaningful smile. "Someone knows what kind of woman I like. Why not ask her?"


    James thought he was referring to Nina, so he asked her, "Aunt Nina, what kind of woman does Uncle


    Leon like?"


    "He isn''t referring to me. Ask Mimi," Nina said, pretending to be jealous.


    "Oh, right!" When James turned his head to ask the next woman, he was startled by what he saw.


    While Michelle was clutching a wine bottle tightly, her cheeks were red. She let out a loud burp and the


    smell of wine wafted in the air.


    Emma, who was closest to Michelle, frowned and grabbed the bottle. Shaking it in her hand, she found


    that it was nearly empty.


    "Why did you drink it in secret?" Emma asked, helping her up.


    "I didn''t," Michelle slurred. Pointing at the people across her, she added, "The two of them saw I drink."


    Henry and Adrian nodded. Adrian said, "She asked us not to tell you. I think she can hold her liquor


    well. Honestly, I admire her."


    As he spoke, he recalled how Michelle gulped down the bottle of wine just now. He sighed, knowing he


    wasn''t as good at drinking as her.


    Leon went to her side to help her up, but to his surprise, Michelle threw herself into his arms. Wrapping


    her arms around his neck, she raised her head to look up at him.


    Her eyes were slightly red, making her look particrly alluring.


    "Leon, what kind of girl do you like?" she asked softly.


    Leon was just about to get angry at her for drinking in secret, but the sight of her lovely eyes softened


    his heart.


    "Don''t you know already? Don''t tell me you don''t know."


    "I know! You like me, and I like you, too." Michelle struggled to stand on her feet and burped again, but


    Leon didn''t mind. He looked at her expectantly, as though he was waiting for her to say something


    more.


    Sure enough, the drunkenness helped Michelle to ovee her cowardice. She took his hand and


    raised it proudly. Smiling, she announced, "Hello, everyone. Let me introduce my boyfriend to you. This


    is my boyfriend."

 Chapter 806 She Is My Girlfriend

    Chapter 806 She Is My Girlfriend


    Michelle''s cheeks flushed a bright red from the alcohol, and her eyes shone like clear water. If one


    looked closely enough, they would be able to see the mixed expressions of the people reflected in her


    eyes.


    Truly, the expressions of the people sitting at the table were as varied as the food choices in a buffet.


    The calmest ones were John and Nina, since they already knew about this. Henry was far from calm,


    but managed to keep himself together, albeit barely. Just now, when he watched as Michelle downed


    that bottle of wine, he sort of guessed, but he didn''t know for sure until now. Out of habit, his hand shot


    up and pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose.


    On the contrary, Adrian was absolutely bbergasted. "What? You two..."


    It never would''ve crossed his mind that Michelle and Leon were together. How could he say it? They


    didn''t look like a couple at all.


    It was not that he felt that Michelle was not good enough for him, but rather, from an objective


    viewpoint, the two were not a good match.


    Michelle was a girl in need of protection, while Leon needed a woman who would fight by his side.


    Adrian''s jaw practically hit the floor.


    "What the hell..." In aplete daze, James ended up swearing in front of the children. When he


    snapped back to his senses, he immediately mped one palm onto his mouth, and said to the two


    children, "You didn''t learn that from me, okay?"


    Then, he faced the adults again with a bewildered expression.


    "Emma, did you hear that just now? Mimi said that Uncle Leon is her boyfriend."


    Emma, who was always the wise and calm one, was suddenly quite dull. "What?"


    She couldn''t believe what she had just heard.


    ''Michelle is with Uncle Leon? It''s like a dream, ''


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    she thought.


    James repeated himself. "Mimi said Uncle Leon is her boyfriend, and he didn''t refute. But he didn''t


    confirm, either."


    Hearing this, Leon immediately chimed in. "She is my girlfriend. But we''ve only been together a short


    while, which is why we hadn''t told you all yet."


    A wide smile was stered on his handsome face. He gently turned his head to look at the drunk girl,


    who was blinking her innocent big eyes, as if she had no clue what she had just done.


    He squeezed her hand affectionately.


    He had been wondering when she would make their rtionship public. Just now, he had yfully


    asked her to introduce him as her boyfriend, but he wasn''t joking.


    He didn''t know why, but he had felt a sense of dread that she would slip away from him, like she did


    three years earlier. That was why he was hoping she would announce their rtionship, so that


    everyone would watch out for her.


    The truth was, he hadn''t felt secure in the rtionship yet.


    But now that their rtionship was made public, both of them would feel more secure.


    He had never felt more relieved in his life than in this moment.


    He felt proud. With so many people watching, Michelle introduced him to everyone as her boyfriend.


    His uncontroble excitement burned like a me, spreading all over his body.


    Don turned around and looked at Van thoughtfully. "What does Aunt Michelle mean by saying that


    Uncle Leon is her boyfriend?"


    "It means they''re together now," Van exined seriously. "Just like Dad and Mom, they will always be


    together, and they will get married in the future and have children."


    "Wow! She''s our aunt now!" Don apuded happily.


    They two children began to p and chant happily. "We have an aunt! We have an aunt!"


    The happiness of the children was so simple, so innocent. It was a different story for the adults,


    however.


    "Aunt? Are we supposed to address her as...?" James'' voice trailed off. Suddenly, he recalled how


    three years ago, Leon dered he would raise Michelle''s seniority in the family.


    He looked at Leon in disbelief. "Uncle Leon, you said a couple of years ago that you would raise


    Michelle''s seniority, not by taking her as your sister..."


    His voice trailed off once more. He found himself unable to continue.


    And he still couldn''t ept it. If Michelle married Leon in the future, James would have to call her Aunt


    Michelle, like Van and Don did.


    A cousin turned into an aunt...


    He shuddered at the thought.


    Leon continued, "I wanted her to be my girlfriend, not my sister. I already have a sister, and I don''t need


    another one."


    "Then why did you say you treated her as your sister?" James asked bitterly.


    Leon raised his eyebrows innocently. "Well, I did treat her as my sister in the beginning."


    "I see." James looked at his wife and found that she was still in a daze. He slipped his arm around her


    and pulled her closer. "Don''t worry. We just need to call Mimi our aunt from now on. It''s not a big deal.


    Uncle John is only seven years older than us. Aunt Nina''s my age, and she''s one year younger than


    you. It''s not a big deal to call Mimi our aunt."


    Despite his sound reasoning, Emma was still rendered speechless.


    She took a moment to gather her thoughts. Finally, she said, "Actually, I don''t think we need to call her


    our aunt. Mimi is my cousin, so Uncle Leon will be our cousin-inw."


    "So we can just call him Leon?" James asked.


    "Yes." Emma nodded.


    Leon frowned slightly.


    It turned out that these two people just didn''t want call Michelle their aunt.


    When Michelle got drunk, she didn''t cry or make any noises.


    Her eyes looked sleepy, and it looked like she was going to doze off any second now. Seeing this, Leon


    bent down to pick her up in his arms. She nestled in his chest, as though she was looking for a


    With her eyes closed and her body curled into a ball, she looked like a docile rabbit.


    It wasfortable to hold her in his arms.


    "You guys continue to enjoy the dinner. I''ll send her to bed first." Leon looked at the woman in his arms


    tenderly.


    Everyone at the dinner table watched the two leave.


    In their eyes, it was like watching a couple enter a bridal chamber.


    Outside, it was already dark.


    Snowkes floated in the sky like pieces of cotton,nding delicately on Leon''s hair and shoulders.


    It was the first snow in Lexingport City.


    Lowering his head, Leon said softly to the woman in his arms, "Mimi, it''s snowing."


    Although he kept his voice down, the woman in his arms stirred a little.


    Her eyes opened sleepily just as a snowkended on her face, melting slowly and trickling down her


    cheek.


    "Leon..." Michelle''s drunken eyes tried to focus on his face, but then she shifted her gaze to the sky


    above him. The snow illuminated the night sky. She grinned suddenly. "Leon, look! It''s snowing!


    It''s really snowing, Leon!" She was so excited that her two legs started to wiggle midair.


    Leon steadied his grip on her body and said, "Yes, yes, it''s snowing. Now go back to sleep."


    "Okay." It seemed Michelle was even more obedient when she was drunk. She settled down and


    nestled herself against his chest once more.


    After a while, she woke up again.


    She found herself being tucked into bed by Leon, which confused her. Weren''t they at the dinner party


    just now? She looked at him questioningly.


    "Don''t look at me like that," Leon said in a hoarse voice.


    She didn''t seem to hear him. In her eyes, the room was spinning, and she couldn''t help but feel weak


    and dizzy.


    Her head was heavy, too. She wanted to lift it, but she barely got her head off the pillow. So she


    reached up and wrapped her arms around Leon''s neck.


    "Leon, sleep."


    With her petite hands pressing against the back of Leon''s neck, he shuddered at her touch and his


    body tensed up.


    "Mimi, don''t be naughty. Go to sleep."


    Leon painstakingly pried her hands off him and tucked her in once more.


    Michelle moved to the side of the bed and patted the empty spot next to her. "Leon, sleep," she said


    again.


    Her eyes were bright and pitiful, reflecting the light of the moon streaming in through the windows.


    How could any man resist such a lovely woman?


    Snowkes fell silently outside. Leon sat at the edge of the bed and asked seriously, "Mimi, do you


    want me to sleep with you?"

 Chapter 807 The Tie

    Chapter 807 The Tie


    "Mmmph..." Michelle turned over in bed and groaned. Her eyshes trembled slightly as she struggled


    to wake up.


    She blindly reached for her phone, fumbling about for a while before her fingers brushed against the


    cold metal of her phone. She quickly turned it on to check the time.


    It was 6:20 a.m.


    It was still early.


    She rubbed the sleep from her eyes and nced out the window. From the thin sliver between the


    curtains, she could see flickers of white dots.


    She hurriedly reached for the remote and pressed a button to draw the curtains back. When the


    window came into view, Michelle''s eyes lit up excitedly. It was snowing!


    As soon as she lifted a corner of the quilt, a cold gust of wind washed over her. She shivered and


    draped the quilt around her shoulders before bounding to the window.


    She pressed her forehead against the cool ss, staring at the snow-covered ground outside. Servants


    were busy sweeping the snow to the side, trying to clear a path. Suddenly, a servant''s head swiveled


    around, as though to check if someone was watching. When she made sure no one was there, she


    bent over and gathered a handful of snow and threw it at one of herpanions.


    The victimized servant whirled around. Then, she also made a snowball and threw it at the perpetrator.


    This led to an all-out snowball fight, and for a moment, theyughed and yed without a care in the


    world.


    When they realized theirughter was getting to be a bit too loud, they both mped their hands on


    their mouths and stifled their giggles. When they had calmed down, they each picked up their


    respective brooms and continued working.


    Michelle watched them with great interest. She, too, wanted to y in the snow!


    She tore her gaze away from the window to get dressed and that was when her eyesnded on a


    crumpled up tie on the bed. At first nce, she knew it was Leon''s.


    Only then did she start to recall the events ofst night.


    She remembered wrapping her fingers around Leon''s tie and pulling it towards her as she kissed him


    passionately.


    And she kept on kissing him.


    She refused to let go of his tie, trapping him in ce for her to kiss him.


    Michelle''s eyes popped wide open at the memory, and she covered her mouth in astonishment. How


    could she have been so boldst night?


    Usually, people lost their memory after a night of drinking. However, the more she thought about it, the


    clearer her memory became, and the details ofst night became crystal clear to her.


    She remembered Leon asking her a question. It only took her a split second to answer with a nod. After


    that, she could only moan whenever she wanted to say something.


    But Leon stopped her moans by kissing her on the mouth.


    Then his hands roamed around her body lustfully.


    It was an indescribable feeling. Her mind seemed to have gonepletely nk, and she could say no


    other words except "Leon."


    At some point, her memories grew fuzzy. She could only vaguely remember something rubbing


    between her legs.


    Leon was gasping and asking her to close her legs.


    She did what she was told.


    Later that night, she felt so tired.


    She felt as though she had just climbed an insurmountable mountain, despite the fact that she''d been


    lying on her back the whole time. She must''ve been tired from shouting his name a lot.


    She couldn''t remember how many times she had uttered his name that night.


    It was Michelle''s first time to sleep with a man, and this made her feel strange¡ªstrange, but happy.


    As she recalled the events of the night before, her face flushed a bright red.


    However, the cold of winter quickly cooled her warm face.


    After changing her clothes, Michelle plucked the tie from the bed, rolled it into a circle, and stuffed it


    into her pocket.


    Then, she rushed down the stairs, pulled on her cotton gloves, and rushed into the snow excitedly.


    Her boots crunched on the snow, leaving footprints.


    Helen had gotten up early that morning and saw a person in a red hat squatting in the snow, ying


    with it with her hands.


    When she got closer, she saw it was Michelle. She hurried over to pull Michelle up and nervously


    patted the snow off her clothes. "Oh my God, Mimi! You''ve just recovered from your injury. How could


    you run out and y with the snow? It''s way too cold for you to be outside!"


    "Helen, I''m fine. Look, I''m wearing gloves!" Michelle calmly held up her cotton gloved hands, then


    pointed at the snowy heap she''d been working on. "Look at the snowman I made. Let''s make more


    snowmen together, Helen!"


    Helen cast a nce at the small pile of snow on the ground which barely resembled a human figure.


    Biting her lower lip, she couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "Is this the finished product?" she asked in


    between peals ofughter.


    Michelle looked at the snowy pile sheepishly. "Well, it''s not done yet, Helen. Let''s finish it together. We


    can make more. Leon and the others will see it when they wake up."


    "Okay, I''ll help you." Helen followed suit and helped shape the snowy heap into a snowman.


    Then she asked some of the servants toe over and help them. In almost no time, they built six


    snowmen happily.


    Michelle ced her red hat on one of the snowmen and smiled. The one next to hers would be Leon.


    The two smallest snowmen were Van and Don, and the other two were John and Nina.


    The truth was, all the snowmen looked the same, save for the one with the red hat.


    Helen spoke up. "Mimi, the snowman wearing a red hat is obviously you. The two smallest snowmen


    should be Van and Don, but the remaining three snowmen look the same. Who are they and how do


    we tell them apart?"


    "The snowman right next to me is Leon," Michelle said immediately. She took a step back to admire


    their work and nodded in satisfaction.


    She pped her hands together, trying to shake the snow off her gloves.


    However, the snow had already seeped into her gloves and wet her palms.


    At this point, she had no choice but to take off her gloves, fold them, and then pocket them.


    As she slipped her hand into her pocket, her hand brushed against a smooth fabric. Her eyes shed.


    ''Leon''s tie!''


    Michelle had an idea. "I just remembered, I have Leon''s tie. Others will know which one is Leon when I


    wrap the tie around it. Then, the remaining two will obviously be Nini and John."


    She held up the tie proudly.


    At the sight of Leon''s tie, the servants exchanged nces. Helen coughed awkwardly, and all the


    servants lowered their heads.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Helen, do you catch a cold?" Michelle asked worriedly.


    Helen smiled calmly. "No. Anyway, aren''t you going to wrap the tie around the snowman? Put it on. Mr.


    Lu has many ties, anyway."


    Michelle didn''t realize that her actions made people''s imagination run wild. She just smiled innocently


    and went to ce the necktie around the snowman. "I can buy a new tie for Leon. In fact, I already


    have."


    Actually, she did it years ago.


    "It''s just something I bought three years ago. I don''t know if Leon will wear it. If he doesn''t, then the tie


    will be useless." Michelle pouted.


    "It''ll still be meaningful if he keeps it for his memories," Helen saidfortingly.


    However, Michelle shook her head. "No, it''s meaningless if it''ll be kept at home and not around Leon''s


    neck."


    For a moment, Helen''s gaze softened and there was a touch of relief in them. She seemed to


    understand what Michelle really meant.


    "Mimi, you have to remember what you said today, okay?"


    Michelle turned to look at Helen and smiled brightly. "Thank you, Helen.


    I will."


    Yesterday, Leon said that he wanted to take a woman back to C Ind from Lexingport City.


    He basically said he wanted to keep her in his future, so she had to work hard to be the sort of woman


    Leon deserved.


    With Leon by her side, she would be able to boldly stare hardships in the face.


    It was the principle that she had taken her three years to prove, and she was willing to keep proving it


    as time went by.


    The determined look in Michelle''s eyes moved Helen. She looked at the petite girl before her wistfully,


    wondering how much strength was packed in her tiny body.


    "Where is Mr. Lu, anyway? Why did you get up so early to make snowmen?"


    "I think Leon is still sleeping." Michelle looked around, but she didn''t see anyone else.


    Helen showed a look of surprise, and then shed a knowing smile. "Well, the snowmen have been


    made. Mimi, have fun yourself. I have to go to the kitchen to whip up some more soup for Mr. Lu."


    She turned around and left. As she scuttled off, she muttered to herself, "Mr. Lu must be exhausted. He


    needs feeding up some."

 Chapter 808 Our Hair Turns Grey

    Chapter 808 Our Hair Turns Grey


    Holding a child''s hand on either side of her, Nina guided her children downstairs. She came across


    Helen, who seemed to be in an anxious hurry.


    "Helen, where are you going?"


    Hearing her name, Helen stopped and looked at Nina. John was nowhere in sight.


    "I''m going to the kitchen! Mrs. Shi, why isn''t Mr. Shi with you?"


    "He''s a little tired fromst night. I let him sleep in."


    "Mr. Shi hasn''t gotten up yet? It seems I need to make nutritious soup for both of them." Helen shed


    a knowing smile. "Mrs. Shi, please excuse me.


    I''ll head to the kitchen now." And with that, she hurried off.


    Nina cocked her head to the side, wondering what had just happened, then shrugged it off and took the


    children to the dining room.


    When the children were seated, Van looked at his mother inquisitively. "Mom, is Dad tired from work?"


    Nina nodded. "Yes, he is busier at this time of year."


    "Oh, I see." He couldn''t seem to understand why his father would be busier at this time of the year, but


    he did know he wanted to help. "Mom, what can I do for Dad?" he asked seriously.


    Nina smiled at her son dotingly. "I''m d you asked, Van. You and your brother should eat and sleep


    well, and do well in school. That''s what you can do to help me and your dad for now. We can talk about


    other ways you can help once you''re older."


    "Why do we have to wait until we grow up?" Don pitched in. "Van and I are capable now."


    "Then let''s wait until you are more capable," Nina said gently. "Actually, you don''t have to worry too


    much. Your dad, Leon, and James drank too much yesterday, so they''re having a hard time getting up


    today."


    Last night, Leon had sent Michelle back to her room. While he couldn''t stop himself from kissing her, he


    was able to stop himself before mming into her.


    Because Michelle was drunk, she was in a confused state of mind.


    He just couldn''t bring himself to have sex with when she was like this. Instead, he coaxed her into


    sleeping before leaving.


    Then, he went out and drank with John and James. He had thought this would calm down his lust.


    However, the opposite proved true. The more he drank, the more he wanted to be with Michelle. He


    had no choice but to get himselfpletely and utterly drunk.


    After all, men wouldn''t be able to getid if they were drunk.


    The three men all got drunk. Alone, Leon staggered towards his room to get some rest.


    Worried for her brother, Nina secretly followed Leon upstairs. There, she found him stopping at the


    door of Michelle''s room for a few seconds before heading back to his own room. However, as soon as


    he ced his hand on the doorknob, he abandoned it and went back to Michelle''s door.


    He stayed there for a few seconds before shaking his head and going back to his own door.


    It went like this for some time. He kept going back and forth between Michelle''s door and his.


    Nina couldn''t count how many times he went back and forth and just watched her poor brother, stifling


    back herughter. If she had only brought her cell phone, she could''ve taken photos to use for


    ckmail.


    She didn''t leave until she saw Leon enter his own room and close the door. Then she went back to her


    husband to help him back to their room, only to find out that he wasn''t drunk at all. He had just been


    pretending.


    Because he had tried so hard to pretend he was drunk, she decided not to call him out on his bluff.


    She simply took the bottle of wine and made the acting real instead. After a couple more drinks, the


    man who pretended to be drunk actually became drunk.


    So what Nina had said was true; her husband was still in bed because he had drunk so much the night


    prior.


    But the truth was, she was happy he was still in bed. He had been so busytely, he barely had the


    time to get proper sleep.


    Nina said to the children, "Let your dad sleep a little longer."


    "Well, drinking will cause a headache. Ask Dad to stop drinking," Van said wisely. "Do we need to give


    him some medicine?"


    "No need, he''ll be fine. Just let him sleep a little longer," said Nina.


    "Eh?"


    Don pointed at the person ying outside. "Aunt Michelle was also drunk yesterday. Howe she


    doesn''t have a headache? And howe she got up early?


    Dad must be really bad at drinking."


    The disgusted expression of Don''s face made Nina burst intoughter.


    Van followed his brother''s gaze outside and saw a snowman wearing a bright red hat. "Snowman!" he


    cried excitedly.


    "Where? Where is it?" Don craned his neck to look.


    "Look there, Aunt Michelle is making snowmen!"


    "Wow, really? Snowmen! Let''s make snowmen, too!" Don happily took his brother''s hand and tried to


    drag him out of his seat.


    The two kids ran as fast as they could on their short, stubby legs. Nina had dressed them up in thick


    clothes that morning, so they looked like two round rolling balls of cuteness.


    Nina followed after them, worried her two sons would stumble and actually end up rolling into the snow.


    "Slow down! It''s slippery outside. Be careful not to fall," she cautioned them.


    "Mom, don''t worry. I can take care of Don," Van shouted while quickening his pace.


    The snow was easing off.


    Hearing footsteps, Michelle turned around. Instead of running to her for a hug, Don rushed to hug a


    snowman.


    Because he was running so fast, he wasn''t able to stop himself and he crashed into the snowman.


    Michelle hurriedly reached out her hand to stop him but failed.


    As a result, not only the snowman fall, but also Don. Because Van was holding his hand, Van went


    down with him.


    "Van! Don!" Michelle hurried over to help them. The servants nearby who had heard all the ruckus


    rushed over to pick them up and pat the snow off their little bodies.


    "Boys! Are you okay? Does it hurt? How are you feeling? Are you cold?"


    Michelle fired them with a series of questions without letting them speak. They stared at her in a daze,


    then turned to look at the spot where they fell.


    Two clear outlines were made in the snow.


    The snow pile where Don fell was so thick that even his nose and eyes were imprinted on it from when


    he fell.


    Van''s outline, however, was a little bit more vague.


    "Look! It''s us!" Instead of crying, Don pointed at the two figures in the snow and smiled brightly.


    Relieved that his brother didn''t burst into tears, Van reached out to rub a spot on his face that had been


    pricked by a de of grass. He smiled when he saw that no real damage had been done.


    The two seemed to be fine, so all the grownups heaved a sigh of relief. The servants hurried off to fetch


    some dry towels and led the two to the house to have a change of clothes.


    However, Don shook off the servant''s hand stubbornly. "I want to make a snowman with Aunt Michelle


    and Van. The one got broken."


    He was referring to the snowman he knocked down just now.


    And so, the three of them made another snowman.


    When Leon woke up, he nced out the window and saw Michelle building a snowman with the two


    boys. Three pairs of hands patted the pile of snow, trying to shape it to resemble a man.


    Servants were holding umbres beside them.


    Then, his eyes fell on Michelle''s hands. She wasn''t wearing any gloves, so her usually white and


    tender hands looked red. When he saw this, he quickly pulled on some clothes and ran outside to stop


    her.


    The second his hand met hers, he felt icy cold.


    When Michelle saw that it was him, she wanted to greet him happily, but he didn''t let her.


    "Why didn''t you wear gloves? Your hands are so red from the cold! Why''d you choose to make


    snowmen on such a cold day?"


    The smile on Michelle''s face disappeared, but she didn''t dare defy him.


    Her lower lip trembled and she said in a low voice, "I''m sorry..."


    Those two words made Leon''s heart ache. He probably took things too far, but he was just worried


    about her health. Instead of scolding her further, he held her petite hands in his and rubbed them


    together to give her warmth.


    However, it would take a while before that method would do anything.


    So he unbuttoned his coat and pulled her towards him. He took her arms and made them wrap around


    his waist, pressing her icy cold hands against his warm back.


    Michelle''s hands were sandwiched between the interior of his coat and the sweater he was wearing,


    which was as warm and toasty as a small fire.


    Worried she''d send him chills, she didn''t dare touch his skin. Leon held her close to him using brute


    force.


    Van and Don exchanged nces. The servants, knowing the couple would need privacy, started


    guiding the kids away.


    However, Don was not satisfied with the oue of the snowman they were building. It was still


    misshapen.


    He was very reluctant to leave now, but the servants were firm this time around.


    So instead, he just shot an angry re and stuck out his tongue at his uncle.


    However, Leon didn''t notice the little ball of anger. He was too absorbed in holding Michelle. The


    servant who was responsible for holding an umbre for Michelle didn''t dare interfere with the


    atmosphere, so she quietly left.


    Several snowkes fell on Leon''s dark hair.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    When Michelle raised her head, she looked deep into his eyes and said softly, "Leon..."


    Leon looked down at her eyes and his tone became soft. "What''s wrong?"


    Hearing his gentle voice, Michelle felt a burst of courage. In a sweet tone, she asked, "Are there any


    snowkes on my head?"


    Leon''s eyes lingered upwards to nce at her head. "Yes. I''ll help you take them off."


    He started to raise his hand, but Michelle reached up to grab it. "Don''t. Leon, there are also snowkes


    on your head, too.


    We''ve been together until our hair turns grey."


    She smiled at him sweetly.

 Chapter 809 Have A Baby With Me

    Chapter 809 Have A Baby With Me


    Leon''s heart skipped a beat.


    He had read somewhere that if two lovers witnessed falling snow together, they would grow old


    together.


    At the time, he just chuckled to himself and didn''t give it much thought.


    Only now did he understand.


    The point was not whether this sentence was special or not, rather, what was important was who said


    it.


    After a while, Leon shivered slightly from the cold. "Are you satisfied yet? Let''s go inside. It''s time for


    breakfast."


    "Okay!"


    The two walked towards the house hand in hand. Halfway through, however, Michelle suddenly let go


    of him.


    This made Leon stop and look at her quizzically. "Did you forget what happenedst night?"


    Michelle thought he was referring to what happened in her bedroom, when really, Leon was talking


    about how their rtionship went public the night before. With flushed cheeks, she averted her gaze


    and said timidly, "No."


    Her flustered reaction stunned Leon. Then, it dawned on him; she wasn''t thinking about dinner, she


    was thinking about what happened after dinner. Chuckling, his hand reached up to cup her chin.


    "What''re you thinking about, Michelle?" he asked slyly.


    "Last night," she answered honestly. Leon raised her chin to look at him. His touch made her heart


    race, and she could barely look him in the eye.


    When she saw Leon''s mischievous smile, she felt confused.


    ''Wasn''t Leon talking about what happened in the bedroom?'' she wondered.


    Leon could see the confusion in her eyes. He lowered his head to kiss her on the lips. "Are you thinking


    about this?" he asked.


    Michelle''s face flushed an even deeper red when Leon kissed her out of the blue.


    Actually, she didn''t blush so easily before.


    But after what happenedst night, Leon''s touch alone gave her goose bumps.


    Whenever she looked into his eyes, her mind would sh back to their entangled bodies from the night


    before.


    Her drunk self waspletely different from her sober self: one was bold, while the other was timid.


    Seeing her gulp ufortable and her eyes desperately averting his, Leon didn''t have the heart to


    tease her any more.


    He let go of her chin and instead tapped on her forehead with his index finger. Michelle instinctively


    covered her forehead to protect herself, looking at him with big, innocent eyes.


    "I was just kidding," Leon said lightheartedly. "I didn''t mean anything. Anyway, I was talking about how


    you introduced me as your boyfriend to everyone."


    "Huh?" Michelle grunted. Of course she remembered this. She might''ve been drunk, but she didn''t lose


    her memories, especially one as important as that one. So her grunt was more of one in confusion than


    surprise.


    "So you do remember." Leon took her hand again and raised it in front of her. "Since our rtionship''s


    not a secret anymore, what''s the harm in holding hands?"


    Michelle tried to withdraw her hand again, but Leon held onto her tightly.


    "Both Van and Don are inside. We have to pay attention to what we say and what we do in front of


    them. It''s not appropriate to hug in front of them, at least, not for too long like what we did just now. The


    same goes for holding hands," she said.


    "Why?" asked Leon, perplexed.


    "Well..." Michelle thought for a while but realized she didn''t know either. "I just know that Nini doesn''t


    kiss her husband in front of the children. If they do kiss, they make sure to kiss Van and Don, too.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    When they hold hands, they hold hands as a family of four. They will only ever disy affection when


    Van and Don aren''t around.


    Actually, I don''t know anything about raising children. But Nini has two, so I''m sure she knows what


    she''s doing."


    Convinced, Leon respectfully let go of his hand.


    "I, too, don''t know much about child-rearing. Do you want to have a baby with me, Michelle?" Leon


    gave her a meaningful look.


    The thought never urred to Michelle before. At the mention of having children, she couldn''t help but


    think of something else.


    TV shows often depicted newlywed couples getting frisky under a nket. Then, it''d always cut to the


    next scene, where the couple would wake up to the morning sun, and the woman wouldter find out


    she was pregnant.


    Last night, she and Leon had shared a quilt, and they had done a lot of things under the nket.


    She used to major in a science course, so naturally she knew what needed to be done to conceive a


    baby. However, she was always confused about how things would actually go down between a man


    and a woman.


    Onlyst night did she fully understand how it went.


    But still, to have a baby, Leon would''ve needed to ejacte inside her.


    Michelle blinked at him, too stunned to speak. Then, after a while, she said seriously, "But Leon, I don''t


    think I''m pregnant. You didn''t¡ª Hmm!"


    Before she could finish that sentence, his hand shot up and mped her mouth shut.


    Leon didn''t expect that she woulde to her senses so soon. She was so innocent and naive before,


    but now she even understood that he hadn''t don''t thest step.


    "Ahem." He cleared his throat awkwardly and stiffly tried to change the topic. "Let''s go in. I''m hungry."


    Michelle didn''t understand why he covered her mouth, but at the mention of food, her attention was


    instantly diverted. "Okay, let''s have breakfast," she said, her words muffled by his hand.


    Her eyes shone innocently, as though she had no idea how flippant she was just now. Leon, in


    contrast, was the flustered one now.


    As her breath warmed up his palm, he withdrew his hand.


    The two headed inside the house without exchanging another word.


    In the dining room, they found that the two kids at the table had already started eating breakfast. When


    the couple came in, they looked up. Don snorted at Leon and turned away from him huffily.


    Leon frowned in confusion.


    ''How did I manage to offend him again?''


    Nina was also curious. "Don, can you tell me how your uncle made you angry?"


    Don snorted again, lowered his head and tore his bread into bits. "Aunt Michelle and I were making a


    snowman. Then Uncle came and hugged her. Then the servants took me away. The snowman wasn''t


    finished, and it''s all his fault!"


    Nina wanted tough.


    Leon was speechless.


    Michelleughed nervously and offered, "After breakfast, let''s build another snowman, okay?"


    This seemed to do the trick. The rainclouds hanging over Don''s head disappeared instantaneously and


    he smiled at her brightly. "Okay!"


    "Good boy." Michelle smiled and ruffled his hair.


    As soon as the two of them sat down at the table, John came downstairs.


    "Good morning, Dad!" Van greeted him first, then Don followed suit.


    "Good morning!" Despite John''s small smile, he was actually smiling from the bottom of his heart.


    The truth was, he didn''t like to smile, and he didn''t smile often. However, Nina asked him not to be cold


    to the children. While they needed a strict father, they also needed a loving one.


    John was not afraid of his wife, but he was willing to ept her counsel.


    Simrly, Nina didn''t rely on her husband, but she wanted to be there for him.


    The six people satfortably at the table. Helen walked in with a smile, followed by a servant, who


    was pushing a dining cart with a bowl of soup on it.


    "Mr. Shi, Mr. Lu, this is the soup we bought especially for you. The soup I cooked for you won''t be


    avable until noon."


    Michelle cocked her head to the side, her curiosity piqued. "What kind of soup? Can I have some?"


    The others in the room were also a little curious.


    "Sorry. It was specially made for Mr. Shi and Mr. Lu only." Then Helen spooned some soup into two


    bowls and set them in front of the two men.


    Hearing that the soup was solely for the two of them, both Leon and John guessed what kind of soup it


    was.


    Now that they were studying the ingredients in their bowls, they couldn''t help but frown.


    It really was nutritious soup for men!


    Nina also smelled its contents and burst intoughter. She immediately mped her hand onto her


    mouth to stifle her giggles, then proceeded to calmly eat her own breakfast.


    John speechlessly frowned at his bowl of soup.


    Even Leon was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 810 A Girl Who Looks Like Michelle

    Chapter 810 A Girl Who Looks Like Michelle


    Tim only found out that Michelle was discharged from the hospital when he attempted to visit her there.


    Thus, he had no choice but to go back to her home to ask about what happened.


    He made sure to bring some gifts for her parents. There he found out that Michelle hadn''t returned from


    her business trip.


    He turned this over in his mind and arrived at the conclusion that it must''ve been Leon who whisked


    her away.


    It was very likely that he had taken her home.


    What a wolf in sheep''s clothing!


    Although Tim felt annoyed, he knew there was nothing he could do about it. After all, Michelle and Leon


    were a couple.


    There was nothing strange about them living together.


    As he was brooding over this gloomily, Victor called him. "Mr. Shen, I''ve found someone. As long as


    she puts on makeup, ordinary people won''t be able to distinguish one from Michelle!"


    This brightened Tim''s mood somewhat.


    Victor continued. "Mr. Shen, would you like to see her for yourself?"


    "Yes," he said resolutely.


    The moment Tim dropped the call, he headed for the Silverhall Nightclub.


    The club was closed in the daytime, with only the cleaners present. Tim strode across the hall until he


    reached a private room where the interview was being held.


    It was extremely bright inside, almost blindingly so as opposed to the dark hall.


    Seated inside the room was a petite girl wearing a ck jacket, ck leggings, and ck boots.


    Her hands were deep in her pockets and she was chewing gum. She was absentmindedly blowing a


    bubble with her gum when her eyesnded on Tim.


    The bubble instantly popped and her jaw almost dropped to the floor.


    The girl slowly stood up and looked Tim up and down. She admired him, although her eyes flickered


    with fear.


    What a handsome man!


    He was her type.


    "Hey there, handsome," she greeted him boldly.


    However, this just made Tim frown deeply. This woman might''ve had a baby face, but she acted like a


    bad girl¡ªshe was nothing like Michelle.


    Ignoring her bold greeting, he walked past her. As he did so, he wrinkled his nose in disgust as he


    smelled cheap perfume off her.


    Victor, who was good at gauging people, instantly knew something was off. He greeted Tim with a


    smile and asked nervously, "Sir, what do you think?"


    "They''re not alike at all," Tim said with disdain.


    "What makes you say that? They look like twins!" Victor nced at the girl, then back at Tim''s


    unsatisfied face. "Sir, she''s the fiftieth interviewee. She must be the one! We''ll never find anyone who


    looks as much like Michelle as she does, unless Michelle has a twin."


    But even an identical twin would''ve looked slightly different.


    He had scoured the country in search for Michelle''s doppelganger. Did he have to start searching


    abroad? But foreigners were less likely to look like Michelle!


    Exhausted and frustrated, Victor asked pointedly, "Sir, what''s the difference? She can have a stic


    surgery if need be, but I know it''ll take some time for her to recover. I promise, she just needs make up


    to fool others, as long as she doesn''te into contact with people who know Michelle personally. The


    wonders of today''s makeup is amazing. She can change into a totally different person with just


    makeup!"


    "It''s not the face," Tim said tly. "It''s the temperament."


    ''Temperament?


    What is that supposed to mean?''


    Victor scratched his head in confusion for a bit before it finally dawned on him. "You mean, she doesn''t


    act like Michelle, right?"


    "Exactly." The two of them had vastly opposite temperaments.


    "That''s easy," Victor said confidently. "She can be trained to act like Michelle."


    This seemed to appease Tim somewhat. He smiled slightly and said, "Not bad."


    Victor beamed proudly. "Thank you for your praise, Mr. Shen. I''ve learned so much from you. So, that''s


    it then. I''ll ask someone to train her immediately. I promise I''ll make no mistakes."


    "No mistakes?" Tim echoed dubiously. "Then exin to me how Caroline found me."


    Victor''s mouth snapped shut.


    He had no excuses.


    It was really a mistake. Caroline was so smart that she guessed her ident had something to do with


    Tim and argued with him.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Just then, someone knocked on the door. It was a waiter.


    When Victor opened the door, he asked what happened. "There is a Miss Yu waiting outside for Mr.


    Shen," the waiter answered.


    "Huh? Drive her away. Mr. Shen doesn''t have the time to talk to her." Just as he was about to close the


    door, something urred to him. "Caroline Yu?"


    "Yes," the waiter answered.


    "Fuck..." This woman was a force to be reckoned with.


    He turned around grimly and said, "It''s Caroline, Mr. Shen."


    After a moment of silence, Tim walked out of the private room. Victor stood to the side as he passed.


    Before the door closed behind him, the girl shouted, "Hey, handsome! You''re leaving already? Why


    don''t you give me your phone number and we can hang out when you''re free?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Tim paused in his tracks and turned slowly. He gave her a sharp


    look, which sent shivers down her spine. Fearful for her life, she stumbled back into the sofa and tried


    to shrug it off. Sneering, she looked at Victor and barked, "Is that guy your boss?"


    Victor ignored her question.


    Parked outside the Silverhall Nightclub was a car with ady in the driver''s seat. When Tim emerged


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    from the club, Caroline lowered the window. "Why are you so hard to reach? Didn''t you promise to be


    my model?"


    Before Tim could answer, she jerked her head at him. "Get in the car. I''m going to have a photo shoot


    themed ''Snow'' today."


    This was Caroline''s thing. She had to take photos every day and use a star as a model every week.


    The one she booked for this week had a dyed flight and couldn''t make it this time.


    In her eyes, Tim could pass for a star. He was handsome, but not superficially; he looked like a tough,


    masculine guy.


    Tim just looked at her wordlessly, his broody eyes dark as ink. Perhaps it was because he was angry


    that he didn''t say anything, or maybe it was because he didn''t like talking to her in general.


    "What''s wrong?" Caroline asked nonchntly. "You promised to model for me three times. Don''t go


    back on your word now. Now hurry up and get in so we can do this quick, or are you stalling on


    purpose? Do you want to spend more time with me?"


    Her flirtatious undertones only served to anger the man even more. What a shameless woman!


    But what she said made sense, so he figured he''d better cooperate and get this over with as soon as


    possible.


    He red at the woman and reluctantly got in the car.


    Caroline met his murderous re but remained unfazed. She smiled at him sweetly.


    Just as they were about to take off, Victor emerged from the club with the girl. Caroline saw her out of


    the corner of her eye and paused in her tracks.


    "Did Mimie here with you?"


    Tim followed her gaze and saw the two figures, Victor and the interviewee. His expression darkened.


    What an idiot!


    Why didn''t Victor take her out through the back door?


    He hesitated, unsure as to whether he should tell Caroline the truth or not. If he admitted the truth,


    Caroline would tell Michelle. If he didn''t, Caroline would possibly overthink the situation.


    Why did women have to be so cunning?

 Chapter 811 Entering The Dream Manor

    Chapter 811 Entering The Dream Manor


    After a moment''s silence, Tim finally said, "No."


    "Really?" As expected, Caroline was surprised. After a while, she understood something. "Do you really


    like Mimi that much that you find a woman that looks just like her?"


    That woman was indeed a substitute.


    But Caroline had drawn the wrong conclusion.


    This substitute was not for him.


    But Tim was secretly pleased that Caroline misunderstood the situation.


    "Yes." After a slight pause, he asked, "Did Michelle go back to work?"


    "No. We don''t go to work on weekends." Caroline shot him another quick nce before her eyes


    returned to the road. "Why? Shouldn''t Mimi be in the hospital?"


    But Tim just ignored her question.


    The following Monday, Leon personally drove Michelle to work. After thanking him, she went straight to


    her desk. The work piled up while she was on leave, so she had to make up for the lost time.


    At noon, someone sent her a special lunch package. This time, Michelle didn''t even attempt to hide it


    and proudly announced that it was from her boyfriend.


    She quickly took a photo of the lunch and texted Leon her thanks. Her colleagues were so what jealous


    of them.


    Seeing the strawberries from the Dream Manor, Michelle suddenly remembered that she had promised


    Gray something and hadn''t fulfilled it yet.


    She then put this matter on her agenda.


    Later that evening, Leon came to pick Michelle up and she asked about the Dream Manor.


    "Leon, do you know Tasha of Dream Manor?" Settling into the passenger seat, Michelle fastened her


    seat belt and turned to him inquisitively.


    "Yeah, why?" Leon turned to look at her with concern written all over his face. "Did the strawberries


    taste bad?"


    "Not at all!" Michelle said quickly. "Caroline likes Dream Manor so much, but it seems Tasha doesn''t


    allow entry to anyone. Leon, do you know how to get in?"


    "I do," Leon replied with a knowing smile.


    "How?" Michelle''s eyes lit up instantly. Caroline had always been so nice to her, so she hoped to return


    the favor.


    Leon didn''t answer her right away. Instead, he just started the car and headed for the North Yard.


    "Are you friends with Caroline?" he asked.


    "Well, if it weren''t for her, I wouldn''t have found such a nice job. Also, she takes care of me at work."


    "Caroline would have to go to Dream Manor with you. She can''t get in without you."


    Unbeknownst to Michelle, Leon had built Dream Manor for her and nted her favorite strawberries.


    The manor itself was decorated in her favorite color, pink.


    Leon had never mentioned this to Michelle, so when she heard that they wouldn''t let Caroline into the


    Dream Manor without her, she looked at him dubiously.


    "Why?" she asked, brows furrowed in confusion. Pointing at herself, she asked, "Am I some sort of


    gate pass?"


    Leon chuckled. "I guess you could say that."


    When they had the time, Michelle took Caroline to the manor.


    It was a weekend. The sun shone high in the sky, melting thest of the snow in Lexingport City.


    Despite the snow melting and the radiant sun, it was still blisteringly cold.


    Michelle sank deep into the cor of her jacket, regretting having forgotten her scarf in the car. Her


    cold, mmy hands hurried to zip up her jacket.


    "Cold? You can wear mine." Caroline was ecstatic to finally enter the manor, and she barely felt the


    cold. She briskly took off her scarf and threw it to her shivering friend.


    Before Michelle could protest, Caroline bounded along ahead to have a quick word with Tasha who


    was leading the way.


    Seeing that Caroline was engrossed in conversation with Tasha, Michelle decided to ept the scarf


    and wrapped it around her neck.


    Finally, she was warm.


    Michelle trotted over to them. When she caught up to the two, Tasha nodded at her respectfully.


    How could she not?


    Michelle was Leon''s girlfriend, after all.


    Back then, it was Leon who saved Tasha and gave her a stable job, enough to help her support her


    family.


    She managed to pay off her debts. Although she was far from rich, she was very happy. It was more


    than enough for her to have saved her family from a never-ending cycle of poverty and disease.


    Of course, she couldn''t have done so without Leon, and so, she respected Michelle by default.


    "Miss He, are you going to shoot with Miss Yu? I noticed that you didn''t bring any equipment with you,


    though. If you have free time, I can take you to see the strawberries. Don''t worry, it''s not cold there.


    The strawberries are nted in the greenhouse."


    "Okay!" Michelle nodded enthusiastically. "Cara, if you don''t need me for anything, I''ll go check on the


    strawberries."


    "Go on ahead." Caroline smiled at her brightly. "I''ll go thereter, anyway. You can wait for me there."


    "Okay!"


    Michelle then happily followed Tasha. Like what Tasha promised, it wasn''t cold. Actually, it was quite


    warm; it didn''t take long before she undid the scarf around her neck.


    While Michelle was admiring the nts, Tasha asked gently, "Miss He, how were the strawberries we


    sent?"


    "Delicious!" Michelle smiled at the thought of the plump strawberries that came with her lunch. Then,


    she stretched out her hand and brushed some leaves to the side, revealing growing strawberries,


    which were partially red and partially white.


    "How did you nt them? They are so good." Michelle turned to grin at Tasha sweetly, revealing her


    cute pearly whites.


    Her almond-shaped eyes twinkled like stars.


    Michelle''s question made Tasha think about Leon, who woulde to the manor whenever he had free


    time. Whenever he saw little green sprouts popping out of the earth, he would smile to himself. Tasha


    couldn''t help but smile at the memory.


    "Of course. Mr. Lu nted the strawberries for you himself."


    Michelle was taken aback.


    "Did you say Leon nted the strawberries himself?"


    Didn''t he tell her that he ordered others to take care of them? Ordering other people to do something


    was totally different from doing it oneself.


    Her eyes popped wide open in disbelief.


    "You don''t believe me, do you?" Tasha and Michelle were about the same age, and the former was also


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    a girl with a sweet smile. "I couldn''t believe my eyes, either. Mr. Lu is a rich and powerful man; why


    would he take the time to nt strawberries?


    The strawberries here were nted by Mr. Lu himself, while the strawberries there were nted by us.


    Given that Mr. Lu is a busy man, he wasn''t able to nt that many strawberries. The ones that he did


    are solely for you. The strawberries we nted will be sent to the Shi family and your family."


    Michelle breathed in sharply and her heart started to race. She couldn''t seem to describe what she was


    feeling.


    "Leon nted them himself?" she repeated.


    "Yes. Mr. Lu nted them himself." Tasha nodded. "Actually, the first strawberries he nted didn''t


    grow properly. Few of them survived, but he never gave up and put a lot of effort into it. After a few


    attempts, the strawberries flourished.


    The truth is, I''ve never tasted any of his strawberries. He said they were delicious." If Michelle wasn''t


    mistaken, Tasha sounded somewhat bitter.


    And she was right; Tasha really wanted to try one of the strawberries Leon had grown because she


    wanted to see if they tasted any different from her strawberries.


    However, Leon would rather throw away his strawberries than let anyone but Michelle taste them.


    Michelle didn''t know what to say, but she was so moved that her eyes started to brim with tears.


    So it turned out that that plump, delicious strawberries that were carefully packed with her lunch were


    nted by Leon.

 Chapter 812 Warm You Up

    Chapter 812 Warm You Up


    Michelle was given a guided tour of the field strawberries. Truth be told, the strawberries nted by


    Leon looked like the ones nted by others, she still felt that the ones he nted were special.


    Charmed, Michelle took a picture of the strawberry field and sent it to Leon.


    "Thank you for your strawberries.


    I like you so much, Leon.


    I miss you.


    How about I cook a meal for you? When you have the time, let''s go shopping together. I''ll cook for


    you."


    Seconds after she sent that message, her phone started to ring.


    Leon was calling her.


    Caught off guard, Michelle almost dropped her phone.


    Tasha, who was also startled by the ringing phone, nced at the phone screen and saw Leon''s profile


    picture. "I have something I need to take care of. Feel free to wander some more. If you need anything,


    just ask me."


    "Okay, thank you." Michelle smiled sheepishly and waited until Tasha was out of earshot before


    answering the phone.


    "Michelle," Leon greeted dotingly from the other end of the line.


    "Why''d you call me out of the blue, Leon?" Michelle asked. She could barely hide the happiness in her


    tone of voice.


    "You said you missed me. Sorry, I can''t go to the manor now. That''s why I called," Leon answered.


    Michelle giggled. "I love you, Leon."


    "I know." While Leon might not have been good at expressing his feelings, Michelle could tell from his


    tone of voice that he was quite happy.


    His happiness meant her happiness.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She had been very happy these days, which seemed to wash away the pain of the past three years.


    Now that they could be together, nothing else mattered.


    "You seem to be in a good mood," Leon said. "What happened today?"


    "I know it, Leon," Michelle said. "The strawberries."


    After a moment of silence, Leon chuckled. "Let me guess. Tasha told you?"


    "Yeah! Leon, can I cook a meal for you?" Michelle asked.


    "Just one meal?" Leon seemed unsatisfied. "It took me three years to nt strawberries for you and yet


    you only offer one meal in return?"


    "How many meals do you want?" Michelle asked thoughtfully.


    "Cook for me for the rest of my life, Michelle."


    His calm and soothing voice filled her body with warmth despite the cold weather.


    Every time he spoke to her like this, she felt unexinably hot, as though her heart started beating with


    fiery passion.


    Before she could say anything, Leon''s soothing voice wafted over to her again.


    "You don''t have to cook for me every day, just remember it''s a lifetime thing."


    "Yes! Leon, I won''t forget it." Michelle tightly sped the phone close to her ear. "Let me start tonight.


    Once Caroline is done with her work, let''s go out and buy some ingredients."


    "Okay. Call me when you''re done. I''ll pick you up."


    "Okay, Leon. I''m hanging up now."


    When they dropped the call, Michelle stared at her phone screen, sighing contentedly.


    That evening, Leon did as he had promised and picked up Michelle at the Dream Manor. As soon as he


    got out of the car, he saw a figure running towards him.


    "Leon!" she cried ecstatically.


    "Slow down," Leon cautioned her with a smile. Then he strode forward with arms outstretched, eager to


    meet her halfway.


    Michelle practically leapt into his arms, wrapping her legs around his waist. When her cold hands


    brushed against his neck, he shivered slightly.


    Frowning slightly, he asked, "Why are your hands so cold? Don''t you wear gloves?"


    "Cold?" Michelle immediately withdrew her hands, worried she''d make him feel cold.


    Leon didn''t like it when she worried for him. In his eyes, her welfare was above his.


    "Don''t take your hands off me," he said coldly.


    His sudden change in mood perplexed Michelle, but she wasn''t about to disobey him. She meekly


    wrapped her arms around his neck again, careful not to let her handse in contact with his bare


    neck.


    "Is my neck cold?" Leon asked, shifting slightly under her weight.


    It wasn''t the first time she had leapt into someone''s arms. She had done this with Nina a couple times


    before.


    Hugging like this seemed normal to her in hindsight.


    But she and Nina were two girls. It didn''t matter if they hugged each other like this in broad daylight.


    But Leon was a man.


    Besides, Leon was holding her up by her legs, even going so far as to pat them gently.


    Michelle''s body instantly went stiff. Her face was only inches away from his, and she could feel his


    breath on the tip of her nose.


    "N-no, it''s not cold."


    Now that she felt conscious of herself, she started to stammer.


    Leon leaned forward and rubbed his nose gently on the tip of her nose. His breath came out in white


    steam amidst the winter cold.


    "Alright, then ce your hands on my neck. It''ll warm up your hands."


    Knowing that she would be hesitant to do so, he removed one of his hands from her and pressed her


    two hands against the back of his neck.


    At first, he felt a bit chilly from her icy palms pressed against his skin, but after a while, he grew used to


    the feeling.


    "Leon, my hands aren''t cold anymore!"


    "That''s good." Leon smiled. He could feel how warm Michelle''s palms had gotten.


    It was warmest where their skin touched.


    After hugging for a while, Michelle''s body gradually rxed and she leaned into Leon''s embrace. Her


    feet swung in the air, hinting at how happy she felt.


    "Leon! You''re so warm!"


    "I''ll warm you up when you get cold." With Michelle still in his arms, Leon started to head for the car.


    "Let''s go to the market and buy some ingredients."


    "I''ve made a list. We can buy things on the list and then I can cook for you tonight. This way, we can


    have dinner earlier!"


    As Leon turned around, Michelle was made to face Tasha and Caroline, who were behind her this


    whole time. She waved goodbye to the two of them.


    With a wide grin, Caroline picked up her camera and snapped some photos of them.


    When they arrived at the market, Leon instantly became Michelle''s ve. Like an unforgiving master,


    Michelle happily bounded from one aisle to the next, ordering him to buy the ingredients she wanted.


    By the end of their trip, Leon was holding many shopping bags.


    Just then, his phone started to ring in his pocket.


    With his hands full, he had no choice but to let it ring. He figured he could just call back whoever was


    on the phone. However, it seemed the caller was persistent, because his phone stubbornly continued


    to ring.


    "Michelle, can you answer the phone for me? It''s in my back pocket."


    "Okay." Michelle fished for his phone in his pocket. She didn''t recognize the number shing on the


    screen, so she looked at him questioningly.


    Leon nodded reassuringly, so Michelle answered the phone, stood on tiptoe, and held the phone to his


    ear.


    "Leon, Valerie is missing," said a man on the other end of the call.

 Chapter 813 You Cant Meet Your Ex

    Chapter 813 You Can''t Meet Your Ex


    While Michelle couldn''t hear what was said on the phone, she could tell that something was wrong from


    the look on Leon''s face.


    Leon''s expression darkened, his lips pursed and his posture erect.


    Valerie was missing.


    It meant she had run way.


    His amber eyes narrowed slightly, looking straight ahead at nothing in particr.


    He tightened his grip on the shopping bags and his knuckles turned white.


    Michelle nced apprehensively at his phone screen and found that whoever called had hung up


    already.


    "Leon, what''s wrong? If it''s something urgent, you can go ahead. I can cook for you some other time."


    Her voice brought Leon back to reality. His expression softened and he smiled at her. "It''s okay. It''s


    more important to go home and have dinner."


    As for Valerie''s disappearance, he decided to have some people investigate the matter.


    He would ask Bryant to go over the situation in detail to figure out what was going on in Valerie''s mind.


    She would be in big trouble if she was caught.


    The reason why he couldn''t find her in the past was that he wanted to give her freedom. Now, things


    were different.


    Before Leon went to look for Bryant, Bryant had already been waiting for him outside Leon''s apartment.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    When Bryant found out that Valerie had left quietly, he felt like he was going to faint. He turned the


    whole ce upside down looking for clues, but it was as though she''d vanished into thin air, which only


    served to make him more anxious.


    In running away, she was disobeying Leon''s orders and essentially was rebelling against her


    punishment. If she was found, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Therefore, Bryant''s anxiety took over and he spoke up without even noticing that Michelle was there,


    too.


    "Valerie¡ª"


    As soon as Bryant mentioned that name, Leon gave him a murderous look, shutting him up


    immediately.


    But Michelle heard what he said. She hadn''t seen or even heard anything about Valerie ever since the


    It was as though she hadpletely disappeared.


    At the mention of Valerie''s name, she cocked her head to the side curiously and asked, "Why? What''s


    wrong?"


    By Leon''s orders, it was strictly prohibited for anyone to mention anything about Valerie in front of


    Michelle. They knew that Michelle was softhearted, so it wasn''t hard to imagine she would beg Leon to


    lessen the severity of her punishment.


    Leon, albeit strong-willed, was sometimes softhearted.


    In particr, he was softhearted towards Michelle. Only she could change his mind.


    "Nothing," Bryant answered with an apprehensive smile. He soon realized howme his answer


    sounded, so he added quickly, "Valerie''s just been in a bad mood as ofte."


    He hoped that this vague exnation would be enough to satisfy Michelle''s curiosity.


    Fortunately for him, it did. Michelle believed every word he said. In her eyes, it only made sense that


    Valerie was sad. After all, Leon was with her now.


    ''Does Valerie want Leon tofort her?


    I don''t want him to meet her.


    But if he wants to be there for Valerie, I can''t stop him, can I?


    It''s his right to go and see her.''


    But Michelle didn''t like the thought of Leon meeting Valerie. She felt jealous.


    With a frown on her face, Michelle took the shopping bags from Leon and headed for the kitchen.


    "Leon, I''m going to cook now."


    But even when she got to the kitchen, she had a sinking feeling in her stomach. From time to time, she


    peeked at the two people talking in the living room.


    From her vantage point, she could only see Leon''s back and the worried look on Bryant''s face.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t know how to read lips, so she couldn''t understand what they were talking


    about.


    Her imagination ran wild and she reached the conclusion that Bryant was trying to persuade Leon to go


    see Valerie.


    After all, Valerie needed Leon tofort her.


    A few minutester, Michelle managed to unpack all the shopping bags. She then proceeded to ce


    the ingredients in the fridge. When she opened the door of the fridge, the sudden burst of cold air made


    her teeth chatter.


    This snapped her back to her senses.


    She tightened her grip on the door of the fridge and mmed it shut. Then she turned around and


    walked out of the kitchen resolutely.


    Her parents had always taught her not to be selfish, but she couldn''t stand the thought of Leon meeting


    Valerie.


    Bryant said, "Valerie''s smart. She wouldn''t do that. Please believe¡ª"


    "Leon." Michelle boldly interrupted their conversation. She knew it was impolite to do so, so she bowed


    slightly and apologized. "I''m sorry to interrupt you, but can I say something?"


    She took a deep breath to steady herself. The two people fixed their eyes on her, waiting to hear what


    she had to say. "Leon, don''t meet Valerie."


    Before either of the men could open their mouth, Michelle closed her eyes and continued, "I might be


    selfish, but I don''t want you to see your ex. You''re my boyfriend now. If Valerie is depressed because


    we''re together, I''m really sorry. But you are not her boyfriend anymore. Being there for her isn''t your


    responsibility anymore. She should be able to take care of her own self.


    Leon, please don''t go..."


    Even when she was done saying her piece, her eyes remained tightly shut.


    Seeing her closed eyes and clenched fists, Leon was torn betweenughing and crying.


    Mixed emotions were surging under his calm facade.


    It turned out she finally learned to speak her mind.


    He was always worried that she would hide how she truly felt. She was usually so shy and timid, and


    she rarely told him how she really felt.


    Leon pulled her into his arms and patted her on the back reassuringly. "Don''t worry, I won''t meet her."


    "You''ve misunderstood Leon," Bryant said. "It''s not that Valerie wants to meet Leon. I''m here to


    apologize for what she''s done."


    "What?" Michelle''s eyes suddenly popped open. She heard a chuckle above her head.


    "Silly girl," Leon teased.


    So she really misunderstood the situation.


    Then she humiliated herself and revealed how jealous she was of Valerie in front of the two men.


    Now, Leon wasughing at her!


    Michelle''s fair face flushed red with embarrassment.


    She pulled away from Leon''s embrace and met a pair of mischievous eyes. She pursed her lips and


    started to walk away indignantly. "I''m going to cook now."


    However, Leon grabbed her wrist.


    "Leon?" Michelle looked back at him in surprise.


    Leon took a step forward, and tucked her hair behind her ear.


    "From now on, speak your mind. If you are jealous, just say so. If I do something that makes you


    unhappy, just tell me."


    His soothing voice enveloped her like afortable nket.


    Michelle felt that her life recently had been so amazing.


    She was so happy.


    "Okay, Leon." Michelle promised with a bright smile. This time, she went to the kitchen with newfound


    determination to cook a great meal.


    When he was done talking with Bryant, Leon rolled up his sleeves and went straight to the kitchen.


    "How can I help?"


    The truth was, he knew nothing about cooking, but that didn''t stop him from wanting to help.


    At first, Michelle wanted to drive him out of the kitchen, but Leon insisted. Finally, she resigned herself


    and asked him to wash the vegetables.


    From one busy bee in the kitchen to two, Leon and Michelle set out to cook a warm, hearty meal.


    "Leon, it feels as though we''ve done this before." For some reason, their connection in the kitchen felt


    so natural and easy, as though this wasn''t their first time to cook together. But this was their first time.


    Leon looked at her, perplexed. "What are you talking about?"


    "Well..." Michelle tapped her chin as she thought about it. "Back home, Dad and Mom often cooked


    together."


    But, unlike Leon, her father was skilled at cooking.

 Chapter 814 Happiness

    Chapter 814 Happiness


    Leon followed to Michelle''s instructions carefully, careful not to mess up.


    It took them over two hours to cook all six dishes.


    It was already nine o''clock when they were done eating dinner. Patting her full stomach, Michelle


    sighed happily and stood up to wash the dishes. However, Leon stopped her; he had a housekeeper


    who came daily, so there was no need for Michelle to wash the dishes.


    Just as Michelle was about to protest, her phone started ringing. ine was calling.


    "Michelle, did something happen? Why aren''t you home yet?"


    Michelle''s heart skipped a beat. Only now did she realize howte it was.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She had told her parents that she would go straight home after her business trip. Three hours had


    passed her unwittingly, and she was five kilometers away from home.


    "Oh, my gosh!" Michelle scrambled to look for her bag. Leon, unaware of who was on the phone, saw


    the anxious look on her face. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    ine overheard him speaking. "Michelle, are you with a colleague? It sounds like a man."


    Thest sentence sounded like a whisper. To Michelle, ine seemed to have turned around and


    talked to someone else in the room.


    She knew there was no one else at home, other than Adams.


    Knowing that her parents were gossiping about her, Michelle exined hurriedly, "I''m with Leon. He''s


    going to drive me home."


    "Oh, it''s just Leon." ine sounded a little disappointed.


    Michelle didn''t dare say anything more. "Okay, bye, Mom. We''ll be leaving in a bit."


    "Okay, drive safe¡ª" But before ine could finish her sentence, Michelle had already dropped the call.


    "This child..." she muttered to herself.


    After hanging up the phone, Michelle took a deep breath. She felt as though she''d narrowly escaped


    death.


    Even Leon understood what had just happened.


    "Let''s go," he said, standing up. "I''ll take you home. Don''t forget to give me those things you promised."


    "Okay."


    Without any detours, Leon drove her home. Waiting for them was a grand feast.


    ine warmly invited Leon in, urging him to have dinner with them. Adams shook his hand, thanking


    him for driving his daughter home.


    Leon smiled and said, "It is fit that I drive her home."


    But Michelle''s parents didn''t understand what Leon meant.


    Leon warily eyed the delicious foodid out on the table. He was already full.


    "Leon?" Noticing his hesitation, Michelle turned to her parents and started to exin. "Dad, Mom, Leon


    already ate dinner. I''m afraid he''ll burst if he takes another bite! Anyway, I need to get some things


    upstairs for him; then he''ll go home.


    Leon,e help me get them." She batted her eyshes at him innocently.


    Leon excused himself and followed Michelle upstairs.


    When the two were out of earshot, ine turned to her husband and frowned. "They''re not kids


    anymore. Isn''t it appropriate to leave the two of them in Mimi''s room alone?"


    Seeing his wife was quite bothered by this matter, Adams came up with a solution. "I''ll go wash some


    fruits and you''ll bring them upstairs."


    "Okay, sounds like a n." ine nodded.


    On the second floor, Leon stepped into Michelle''s room.


    It wasn''t his first time there, but it was his first time to have entered her room as her boyfriend. And he


    felt different this time.


    When his eyesnded on his bed sheets on Michelle''s bed, he felt all hot and bothered.


    "Michelle..." Leon called. When she turned to look at him, he jutted his chin out at the direction of the


    bed, winking at her mischievously.


    She quickly realized she hadn''t removed the bed sheets.


    "Don''t look at my bed!" Embarrassed, she ran in front of him and tiptoed to cover his eyes.


    Leon cocked his head to the side and chuckled, amused by her innocence.


    "Why won''t you let me look?"


    "Stop! I need to change my bed sheets!" Michelle waved her hands in front of his face in an attempt to


    cover his eyes. In one swift movement, Leon caught her hands and held onto her firmly. Despite


    struggling, she couldn''t break free from his grasp.


    Leon chuckled. "You don''t need to change them. They''re good enough as they are."


    "No, they''re not." Michelle, pink from embarrassment, averted her gaze. "You''re such a pervert."


    "You''re a pervert, too. We''re perfect for each other!" Leon noticed how her wrist started to turn red and


    he lost the heart to tease her. He quickly loosened his grip a little. "I''ll let go of your hand if you agree


    not to change them."


    Michelle, tired from struggling, had no choice but to give in. "Fine."


    "Okay, good girl." Satisfied, Leon let go of her wrists and held her hands instead. "I''m sorry. I hurt you."


    Michelle withdrew her hands and rubbed her reddened wrists. "It''s okay. Anyway, sit down first. I still


    need to find the things I promised I''d give you."


    "Alright." He sat on a chair with ease. As he absentmindedly looked around the room, his eyesnded


    on a bouquet of champagne roses sitting in a ss vase. He smiled and cleared his throat. "Michelle,


    those roses look well taken care of."


    The girl who was busy rummaging through her stuff paused to look at the vase of roses. "I haven''t been


    home that often as ofte. Mom''s been taking care of them for me."


    "I see." But Leon wanted to fish for more information. "What makes champagne roses so special,


    anyway? Why do you go through such lengths to take care of them?"


    "Don''t you know? It''s the bouquet Nini threw to me on her wedding day. I''ve heard that the bride''s


    bouquet symbolizes happiness and that it''d definitely bring me good luck." Just then, she found what


    she was looking for. She excitedly carried a gift box over to Leon.


    "Oh?" Leon asked, his interest piqued. "What kind of good luck?"


    "I believe that my own happinesstely is thanks to my good luck," Michelle exined cryptically. "Ever


    since I took home that bouquet, good things have been happening to me. See? You''re sitting in front of


    me now! Don''t you think it really brought me good luck?"


    Leon chuckled.


    He didn''t think she would be that superstitious.


    The truth was, Nina''s actual bridal bouquet withered a long time ago. Leon had been in contact with a


    floral shop, arranging for them to send Michelle champagne roses every five days. He also made sure


    they were sent while Michelle was at work to avoid being discovered.


    The so-called "good luck" was all thanks to Leon''s borate n.


    "Leon, don''t you believe me?" Michelle''s eyes lit up like a child on its birthday. "It''s truly a miracle!"


    "Well, it is indeed miraculous. I''m your boyfriend now." Leon reached for the box in her hand. "Is it the


    tie or notebooks?"


    "Tie." Michelle untied the ribbon and opened the gift box, revealing a tie nestled neatly within.


    Leon took out the tie carefully and handed it to Michelle. "Can you put it on me?"


    "Of course." Back then, she had learned how to tie on tie on Inte, hoping she could help him wear


    it.


    It took three years, but her wish finally came true.


    Finally, she was going to help him put on the tie she bought for him.


    As this thought crossed her mind, Michelle couldn''t help but tremble a little.


    She was so nervous.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t punish you if you don''t put it on properly." Leon took her hand with one hand, held


    her by the waist with the other, and pulled her towards him.


    Before she knew it, her body was being pressed against his.


    Leon was sitting on the chair, so with Michelle standing, she was a head taller than him.


    He raised his head and kissed her on the lips.


    The door slightly ajar with light spilling out of the crack. Unbeknownst to the couple, there was a figure


    standing just outside the room.


    ine saw Leon kissing her daughter.

 Chapter 815 Objection

    Chapter 815 Objection


    ine''s hands, which were holding a te of fruits, started to tremble. At a loss, she took a hesitant


    step forward, then a resolute step backward.


    She was not equipped to deal with this situation.


    If she knocked on the door and walked in, everyone would be embarrassed. She tried to think of what


    to say if she did walk in, but then she found that she was too shocked and her mind drew a total nk.


    She didn''t want to break up a couple, especially if it meant interfering with her daughter''s happiness.


    But never in her wildest dreams would she have expected that her daughter had fallen in love with


    Leon.


    How noble Leon was! He was the prince of C Ind and was on the cusp of inheriting the throne.


    His noble status was something that their family couldn''t ever hope to match.


    Leon had always said he viewed them as family, but that was just because he was polite and modest.


    Even so, they had never forgotten his status in society.


    ine had an inkling that her daughter had fallen in love with someone, but she initially thought it was


    Tim who moved in next door. Evidently, she had misunderstood their rtionship.


    But now that she was thinking about it, she realized how Leon had always sent them strawberries and


    gifts during festivals over the past three years, although he himself never showed up personally.


    He only ever frequented them when Michelle was home.


    Also, her daughter often talked about Leon. Every time she looked at him, her eyes lit up. Apparently,


    there had been clues everywhere.


    They just never dared to entertain the idea.


    No one would have thought that the prince of C Ind would fall in love with an ordinary girl.


    It only took one girl, Nina, to connect the two people.


    But now, look how far they''de!


    Too flustered to function, ine quietly retreated downstairs.


    Hearing her approaching footsteps, Adams looked up and found the te of fruits in her hands


    untouched. "Didn''t they eat any?"


    ine shook her head absentmindedly.


    "Just forget it!" Only then did Adams notice that she was as pale as a ghost. He quickly got up and


    walked up to her, his face creased with worry. He took the te of fruits from her and asked, "What


    happened? Did you catch a cold?"


    ine shook her head slowly and sank into her seat dejectedly. She sighed softly, as though she was


    exhausted.


    ''How could this be?


    How did Michelle fall in love with Leon?''


    The two of them weren''t kids anymore. This wasn''t just some puppy love.


    As her mind raced, ine''s frown deepened.


    "What happened? Does it have anything to do with our daughter?" Adams sat down next to her,


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    identally squashing his phone in his back pocket. He shifted his weight, pulling his phone out from


    under him.


    Only then did he find out that he had over a dozen new messages.


    ine, noticing her husband''s shing phone, raised her head and asked, "Who is texting you? Did


    something happen at the research institute? Take care of it first."


    "It''s Baylor." Adams frowned.


    Something was wrong.


    "What happened?" ine asked. "Baylor and his wife live in their daughter and son-inw''s house,


    don''t they? They have rented the house to Tim. I think they will be celebrating the New Year with them


    this year."


    Adams sighed. "His daughter Crystal hasn''t been doing well recently. Baylor told me she''s been under


    a lot of pressure, tending to a lot of social activities daily. Two days ago, Baylor heard his daughter and


    son-inw quarreling in secret. When they confronted them about it, Crystal just smiled and said they


    were fine. But Baylor could see that Crystal''s eyes were red and swollen from crying. It broke his heart.


    Baylor said that there are many rules his son-inw''s family. He hasn''t seen Crystal smile in a very long


    time. He felt sorry for her, but he didn''t know how to help her. His son-inw is even busier with his


    social engagements." Adams let out another heavy sigh.


    He didn''t need to exin what happened next; ine understood immediately.


    "It is hard when two people from different sses fall in love. Each ss has its own way of life." His


    the stairs.


    From behind her, Adams said loudly, "It doesn''t matter if they don''t want to eat."


    But ine just ignored him


    She dashed up the stairs, making sure her slippers pped against the floor noisily to announce her


    approach.


    When she reached Michelle''s door, she knocked loudly.


    "Mom?" Michelle, clutching three thick notebooks, turned towards the door.


    Leon, who was standing next to Michelle, turned around and greeted her.


    "Well..." ine stered a smile on her face.


    Leon, unaware that their rtionship was discovered, wondered why she was acting strange.


    His heart raced anxiously.


    He couldn''t tell why, but he had a bad feeling about this.


    ine, with that strange smile stered on her face, said to her daughter, "Michelle, your dad washed


    these fruits for you. I''ll put them on the table."


    "Thanks, Mom." Michelle picked up a grape from the te and popped it into her mouth. Then she


    picked up the te and offered the fruits to her mother, who shook her head. Then, Michelle offered the


    fruits to Leon.


    "Let me have some." Leon took the te of fruit from her and ate a grape, too.


    ine asked, "Michelle, have you found the things you were looking for? If you have, just give them to


    Leon. It''s gettingte. He still needs to go home and rest.


    Leon, you must have a lot of work to do every day."


    Leon nodded and smiled. "Kind of."


    The truth was, he didn''t want to leave yet. He wanted to spend as much time as he could with his


    girlfriend.


    But he could also tell what his future mother-inw was asking him to leave.


    This could only mean one thing: she had figured out that he was in love with Michelle.


    And it seemed his future mother-inw was very against their rtionship.


    It was a bad sign.


    He figured it''d be better if he left. That would give him more time to think on how to solve this problem.


    "Michelle, give them me. It''s time for me to go home." Leon nced at the notebooks in Michelle''s


    hands and then looked up at her, urging her to listen.


    Michelle frowned slightly and handed the notebooks to him reluctantly.


    Originally, she only wanted to give him thest notebook because her handwriting had improved at that


    time. However, Leon insisted on taking all of them. If she refused, he threatened to kiss her.


    In the end, he kept kissing her until she conceded.


    Just then, an idea urred to Michelle and she looked at Leon slyly. Her fingers reached out and


    grabbed at a corner of the notebooks, yfully yanking at them to prevent him from taking them away.


    Leon quickly caught on and started tugging from his end, countering Michelle''s pull.


    It was officially a tug of war, and the whole time, they never broke eye contact.


    ''Leon, could you just take one?''


    ''No.''


    ''Please, Leon.''


    ''No.''


    ''Please, the handwriting of the first two notebooks is bad!''


    Michelle coquettishly batted her eyshes at him.


    Infuriated, ine was at a loss.


    The two had the audacity to flirt before her very eyes!


    And from the looks of it, it was her own daughter that had taken the initiative.


    Finally, she couldn''t take it anymore and put her foot down. "How about you give them to me, so that


    you two don''t have to fight over them."


    In her shock, Michelle quickly let go of the notebooks.


    She would rather give them to Leon than to her mother.


    Leon would, at most, dislike her ugly writing. On the other hand, she hated to think what her mother


    would think if she got her hands on them.


    Leon triumphantly held up the three notebooks in one hand while he held the gift box with the tie in the


    other.


    "Thank you, Michelle."


    Michelle tried to pout but couldn''t help but smile timidly. "You''re wee. Leon, are you leaving now?


    I''ll see you off."


    "Okay." Leon looked at her dotingly.


    When the two were about to head out, ine stopped her daughter. "Michelle, wait. Can I have a


    word?"


    Michelle cocked her head to the side and asked, "Okay, after I see Leon out."


    "I''m in a hurry." Despite the cryptic words, ine''s true message was clear as day.

 Chapter 816 Bruces Objection

    Chapter 816 Bruce''s Objection


    When Leon was out of earshot, ine reached for her daughter''s hand and asked about her business


    trip. "It was great, I''m not tired at all," Michelle answered nonchntly.


    "That''s good." ine looked Michelle up and down. "Mimi, you''ve gained some weight."


    "What?" Michelle consciously started to touch her face and chin, trying to see if she did get fatter.


    She found that they were a lot softer than before. Nina and Leon spoiled her too much!


    The hospital had fed her well, and she had eaten to her heart''s content in the North Yard. It wasn''t


    difficult to believe she''d gotten plumper.


    "Mom, do I have double chin? A double chin won''t suit me."


    "No, you don''t." ine smiled at her daughter reassuringly, pinching her plump cheeks. "By the way,


    Mimi, when did youst hear from Crystal?"


    Michelle tapped her chin thoughtfully. "We haven''t talked in a long time. Plus, she rarely updates her


    Moments. She must be very busy."


    "I see..." ine seemed to be lost in thought.


    "Mom, what made you ask about Crystal?" Michelle eyed her mother curiously. Crystal was the


    daughter of Baylor, their neighbor. Ever since she married into a rich family, the Zhang family had lived


    prosperously.


    Crystal and her husband loved each other very much. When they were just dating, they were already


    very sweet with each other. Their affection only grew stronger when after got married.


    Michelle had always envied such love stories while she waited for her happy ending.


    What with everything that happened, Baylor and his wife should''ve been happy and content. Yet, there


    seemed to be something dark going on beneath the surface. Despite their wide smiles and loud


    It had been a while since her parents mentioned Crystal or her family.


    ''I wonder if something happened, '' Michelle thought to herself.


    ine looked at her daughter with aplicated expression. She wanted to protect her daughter, but


    seeing the innocence in Michelle''s eyes, she couldn''t bring herself to tell the truth. Instead, she smiled


    brightly and answered, "Nothing."


    "Okay," Michelle answered dubiously.


    "Mimi, go to bed early. You still have work tomorrow." Just as ine was about to leave her alone, she


    turned around abruptly and asked, "Do you usually go to work by train or by taxi?"


    "Leon drives me to work." Michelle was taken aback by ine''s sudden question and she spilled the


    beans.


    As soon as those words left her mouth, she realized it. "Just sometimes," she added.


    After a while, ine''s expression softened and she said, "Don''t forget to thank Leon for his hard work,


    alright?"


    Michelle heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, her mother didn''t notice anything off with her answer.


    "Don''t worry, of course I''ve thanked him."


    "That''s good." In that moment, ine made a decision. "Mimi, from now on, I''m going to drive you to


    work. You shouldn''t trouble Leon all the time. If you take the subway, your dad and I will feel bad. There


    isn''t a guarantee you''d get a seat."


    What she was saying made sense, but Michelle was surprised with what she was hearing.


    "What?" Her voice sounded dubious and reluctant.


    ine nodded firmly, as though the matter was settled.


    She was determined not only to drive Michelle to work, but also to pick her up after.


    ine figured she would tell Michelle in advance so that Michelle would tell Leon.


    Michelle was quite unhappy about this. She felt like a child in kindergarten¡ªher mother drove her to


    work and picked her up. Her life consisted of only two things: work and home.


    Sometimes, her life had three parts: work, home, and a shooting.


    This kind of lifested for a week. Michelle could only contact Leon using her phone. She slowly began


    to realize that something was wrong.


    One afternoon, she shot a furtive nce at her mother who was driving, then lowered her head to type


    on her phone. "Talking to Leon?" ine asked, without taking her eyes off the road.


    "! ! !"


    Shocked by ine''s guess, she identally sent Leon three exmation marks.


    A secondter, her phone pinged.


    "What?" Leon replied.


    Anxious to check her phone, Michelle quickly ducked her head and hastily texted Leon back.


    "Nothing, just a typo."


    Leon texted, "Are you off duty?"


    "Yes."


    After a while, Michelle added, "Leon, I think my mom knows that we''re in love. Also, I think she''s trying


    to..."


    She couldn''t bring herself to finish the sentence, she was just too unsure what was going on in her


    mother''s mind.


    However, Leon finished the sentence for her.


    "...stop us from seeing each other."


    Michelle''s eyes went wide with shock. Apparently, Leon suspected the same thing.


    In fact, he had noticed it much sooner. He hadn''t seen his girlfriend for a week, which made him realize


    the seriousness of the situation. Unfortunately, he didn''t have time to deal with the situation, because


    the matters of C Ind were much more pressing.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Absentmindedly scrolling through his texts, he suddenly remembered the conversation he had with his


    father that morning.


    His father, who seldom took the initiative to call him, video called him, wearing a very serious


    expression.


    "Your mother and I already know."


    Leon instantly understood what he meant by that.


    With a determined smile, Leon asked, "Will you and Mom support me?"


    "No, we won''t," Bruce said bluntly, bursting Leon''s bubble.


    Bruce''s words took Leon aback. The smile waspletely wiped from his face. Even though he knew


    the answer, he still asked, "Why?"


    "You''re 28 years old," Bruce said sternly. "Your mom and I are still healthy. We will give you two more


    years to be away from C Ind, and we won''t stop you dating her."


    Leon understood what he meant. He was allowed to fall in love with Michelle, but they were forbidden


    from getting married.


    "There''s less than a month left until the New Year. Come back next Monday, or your two years are up."


    Without giving Leon a chance to react, Bruce dropped the call.


    Today was Thursday.


    There were only three days left before Monday.


    He would have to go back to C Ind in three days.


    Now, not just one, but two families were trying to stop him from marrying Michelle. One family was


    threatening him openly, while the other prevented the two from meeting. Leon pressed his fingers


    against his temples, anxious to find a solution.


    "Michelle, put on your earbuds. I''ll call you. You don''t have to say anything. Just listen to me."


    "Okay."


    Michelle fished out a pair of white earbuds from her bag. She texted, "I''m wearing them." Leon then


    called her.


    ine, who was driving, nced at Michelle. She knew Michelle was on a call with Leon, but decided


    to say nothing.


    "Michelle, I miss you so much."


    His voice was so gentle, like a small stream that washed over Michelle''s heart.


    "Me too." She tried to speak as softly as she could, but even she could hear the tremble in her voice.


    Leon smiled sadly. "Michelle, I''m sorry that I haven''t had the time to see you."


    He was too busy.


    Because he was in Lexingport City, which was far from C Ind, it was more difficult to deal with his


    work. As a result, he was preupied with work most of the time.


    He didn''t even have enough time to sleep the past few days.


    Now that he was going back to C Ind next week, he decided to put his work aside.


    "It doesn''t matter," Michelle whispered.


    Even though he couldn''t see her face, Leon could picture her sweet smile, which warmed his heart.


    At the thought of Michelle''s face, he felt much better. "Do you have any shoots tomorrow?"


    "No."


    "Then you''ll have one." Leon''s voice deepened. "Do you want me to be your model?"


    Michelle''s eyes lit up. "Yes!"

 Chapter 817 Not A Good Omen

    Chapter 817 Not A Good Omen


    But the next day was a Friday; Michelle had to go to work. How on earth would she have the time to


    take pictures of Leon?


    Michelle''s initial excitement started to subside when this thought crossed her mind.


    Even from the other side of the call, Leon seemed to be able to read her mind. "Don''t worry," he said


    reassuringly. "I''ll find a way. Eat and rest well when you get home. I''ll take care of everything."


    "Okay." Michelle heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Have a safe trip home."


    "Okay."


    That short call was enough to lift Michelle''s spirits. The corners of her lips tugged upwards in a smile


    she couldn''t seem to suppress.


    Michelle clutched her phone tightly and scrolled through their chat record. She didn''t tear her gaze


    away from her phone until her mother''s gentle voice sounded.


    "We''re home, Mimi."


    "Oh! Thanks for taking me home, Mom." Michelle leaned over to the driver''s side of the car and hugged


    her mother. She was rubbing her cheek against ine''s affectionately when an idea suddenly crossed


    her mind. "If I get a driver''s license, you won''t have to go through the trouble of driving me around.


    Mom, how about I try getting a license?"


    People usually got their driver''s licenses while they were still in college. This was probably because


    there was a student discount. Back then, the discount had tantalized Michelle, but she never got


    around to it because she was too scared.


    In fact, she didn''t know why she was offering to get one now. Driving still scared her to bits. She feared


    that, even if she decided to give it a shot, she''d either lose control of the steering wheel or forget which


    pedal was the brake.


    What if her short legs couldn''t even reach the pedals?


    The past few years, she never needed a driver''s license; she never needed one. There were always


    other means of transportation, like the subway.


    If she got rich, she would''ve taken taxis all the time.


    But she could never afford such a lifestyle. A taxi ride in the city cost around eighty dors or more.


    Since her family had a car, getting a driver''s license made sense.


    ine asked her to get a driver''s license next year, saying she liked driving her daughter to work and


    picking her up in the afternoon. It felt reminiscent of the times when Michelle was a kid and she


    depended on her mother to take care of her.


    But, s, her daughter was grown up now. Michelle no longer clung to her, but to someone else.


    ine sighed softly.


    When they got inside, Adams was already home and was just about to wear an apron and go to the


    kitchen. When he saw the two women arrive, he quickly threw the apron at them instead.


    "You''re back! You can cook now. I''ve already started cooking rice in the rice cooker."


    ine caught the apron and pretended to pout. "And here I was, thinking I''d finally be able to taste your


    food tonight."


    "I don''t know how to cook, and you know that." Adams''s eye twinkled. "My dishes are bound to be


    bitter, and I''d rather die before letting my beloved family taste bitterness!"


    "You''re all talk!" ine donned her apron with flourish and went to the kitchen.


    Michelle followed after her. "Mom, let me help."


    ine rolled up her sleeves and nodded. "Michelle, take out garlic sprouts from the fridge and wash


    them while I take care of the bacon. Adams, check if Tim is home. Let''s have him over for dinner."


    "Yes, ma''am." Adams went to their neighbor''s door obediently.


    "Mom, why are you inviting Tim?" Michelle asked as she started chopping the garlic sprouts.


    "Why not?" ine responded. "Isn''t he your friend? Moreover, he''s our neighbor and he gave us some


    gifts the other day. He''s a fine young man."


    "Eh?" Michelle grunted, obviously taken aback. "Didn''t you say he was an austere man of few words?


    You also said that he didn''t know how to take care of others, was difficult to get along with, and wasn''t


    very kind to others."


    ine, who had indeed said these words, was speechless.


    At that time, she had mistakenly thought there was something going on between her daughter and Tim.


    She didn''t like the idea of Tim being her future son-inw back then.


    But between Tim and Leon, she would prefer Tim to be with Michelle.


    Why?


    Perhaps it was because of his family background. Or perhaps the distance between Lexingport City


    and C Ind was too great. And perhaps it was because of what had happened to Crystal.


    It just went to show that there were many reasons why Leon and Michelle couldn''t be together.


    Her worst fear was Michelle getting hurt. Although Leon seemed like a decent man who would take


    care of his significant other, no one could guarantee he would love Michelle until the end of time.


    Moreover, ine was worried Michelle would be wronged after marrying Leon.


    Leon was in apletely different echelon of society. If their secret rtionship got out, Michelle would


    be the focus of the public eye.


    While ine was confident her daughter was a good girl, she wasn''t a goddess and others would


    gossip about her to no end.


    Michelle didn''te from a prestigious family, which was more than enough grounds to set tongues


    wagging in C Ind.


    Words were powerful; rumors and gossip could destroy a person¡ªespecially a person as fragile as


    Michelle.


    Ever since the night ine found out about her daughter''s rtionship with Leon, she had tossed and


    turned many a night and lost sleep over it.


    As these thoughts ran through her mind, ine identally cut her finger. She jerked back her hand


    and yelped in pain.


    The knife fell to the floor with a loud nging noise that echoed across the kitchen.


    "Mom!" Michelle immediately dropped whatever she was doing and rushed to her mother''s side. "I''m


    going to grab a Band-Aid."


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine," ine said reassuringly. She hurriedly grabbed a kitchen towel and wrapped it


    around her finger to stop the bleeding.


    The cut was not small. Scarlet blood gushed out and quickly dampened the towel.


    She frowned and sighed heavily. "This can''t be a good omen."


    Just then, Michelle came bounding back with a Band-Aid in hand. She gently blew on the wound to


    relieve the pain and carefully stuck the Band-Aid on.


    "It''s okay. I can take care of it."


    "Mom, I''ll take care of dinner. You can wait with Dad." Michelle pushed the protesting ine out of the


    kitchen and closed the door.


    Just then, Adams came back with Tim following closely behind.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Done so soon?" he asked, surprised to see his wife standing outside the kitchen.


    ine shook her head and held up her bandaged finger. "Michelle kicked me out. How about you go to


    the kitchen and help her, Tim?"


    Tim nodded and did as he was told.


    When he disappeared behind the kitchen door, ine let out a sigh. "Tim''s a good man, and he seems


    to like our daughter."


    "But our daughter doesn''t like him." Adams was good at reading people. He took his wife''s hand and


    guided her to the sofa. "Sit down and let me look at your finger."


    Like a mindless sheep, ine let him lead her without a single protest. When the two were seated,


    Adams noticed the absentminded look on her face.


    "What''s wrong with youtely? You seem to have a lot of things on your mind, I can tell. I chose not to


    ask you about it because I figured I''d wait for you to tell me."


    "Oh, I''m sure you''ve guessed it by now." ine looked up at him with a certain sense of dejection.


    "Who do you think Michelle''s in love with?"


    Slightly stunned, Adams scratched the back of his head for a moment before answering, "I might''ve


    guessed..."


    "So? What should we do?"


    "I don''t know." Adams, who was a whiz at problem solving, was at a loss.


    Like ine, he didn''t want to get in the way of their daughter''s happiness.


    But he also had a bad feeling about Michelle''s rtionship with Leon.


    When their daughter was growing up, the two of them often wondered what kind of man she would fall


    in love with. They didn''t dare about his appearance, height or family background.


    The only thing that mattered was that he was a kind-hearted man, had the desire to advance and


    treated her well.


    Those were their only conditions.


    Fortunately, the man their daughter found met all those conditions, and more. Leon was as dazzling as


    the sun in the sky.


    Only the moon could match the sun.


    But their daughter was not like the moon.

 Chapter 818 Like Family

    Chapter 818 Like Family


    He family liked chatting over meal. The family of three often gathered around the table to share what


    happened that day.


    Tim''s presence made no exception. ine was as enthusiastic as ever, pushing the whole dish of fried


    bacon and garlic sprouts in front of him.


    "Eat as much as you want, alright? New Year''sing. When are you going home, Tim? I just realized,


    I don''t know where your hometown is."


    "I have no family. I n to stay in the Lexingport City for the rest of my life." Tim''s answer was very t


    and blunt, as though he was used to saying this.


    Evidently taken aback by his answer, ine smiled at him apologetically.


    "I''m fine," Tim said.


    "If you don''t mind, pleasee to our house to celebrate the New Year," ine said sincerely, then


    looking at her husband and daughter.


    Adams chimed in cheerily, "The more the merrier!"


    Michelle echoed, "Yes, you shoulde over, Tim!"


    When Tim mentioned he didn''t have a family, her heart ached. While she didn''t know what it was like to


    have no family, she could tangibly feel his loneliness.


    Ever since she was a child, she had been especially empathetic. She could feel things others felt.


    Tim''s hand, which was holding a pair of chopsticks, paused midair. Then, he lowered his head, trying to


    hide the emotions surging within him. After a brief moment, the pair of chopsticks plucked a piece of


    bacon and delivered it to his mouth. After he swallowed it, he said in a low and hoarse voice, "Thank


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    you."


    "It''s nothing; we''re neighbors, after all." ine smiled at him warmly. "That''s settled then. You''ll be


    celebrating the New Year with us!"


    "Okay." Tim nodded.


    "You can drink, right? Bring some wine over, okay?" Adams grinned mischievously.


    "Dad!" Michelle cried in disgust. "You just want to drink again."


    "I only drink it on special asions." Adams winked at Tim. "Remember to bring wine with you."


    Usually, guests weren''t supposed to bring anything.


    The fact that Adam was asking Tim to bring wine meant that Tim wasn''t an outsider anymore. He was


    treated like a close friend, maybe even... family.


    ''Family?''


    The sudden idea of being a part of the family startled Tim. Home was something he longed for yet


    feared at the same time.


    He raised his eyebrows slightly and nced at the rich set up of dishes on the table. Then, his eyes


    lingered on the three people sitting before him. All of them were friendly and warm towards him.


    Suddenly, a thought urred to him.


    He wanted to be part of their family.


    For a second, he let his imagination go wild and he fantasized over the idea.


    "What do you do?" ine asked, interrupting his thoughts. "I see youe back veryte all the time.


    Do you often work overtime?"


    "No," Tim answered frankly. "I''m running a... a nightclub."


    As he spoke, he felt somewhat nervous. He was worried he''d leave a bad impression on Michelle''s


    parents.


    He usually didn''t care what others thought of him. He even felt a sense of satisfaction whenever people


    called him the devil.


    His name was well-known in his circles.


    He didn''t even need to endorse himself.


    But now, he couldn''t help but gulp anxiously. He finally understood why Victor began to pay close


    attention to his image after he fell for Amy.


    Noticing this, Adams smiled at him reassuringly. "That must mean you have good wine, right?"


    Michelle looked at her father in shock.


    ''Does Dad like drinking that much? All he''s talking about is wine!''


    She had always thought her father only ever enjoyed a few sips of wine on special asions; she


    never took him for a man interested in alcohol.


    ine, on the other hand, knew her husband very well and caught on very quickly. "Of course he''s got


    good wine! Please excuse his manners, Tim. He just enjoys it when he has someone to share a drink


    with on festivals. Michelle used to be his drinking buddy. While she was abroad, James and Emma took


    on the role.


    I''m so excited for this New Year. After all, you''re going to be celebrating with us! Be sure to bring him


    some good wine! But for now, let''s settle for juice." She poured him a ss of juice.


    Tim was smart. He knew what Michelle''s parents were really saying. Their kindness was like a warm,


    "There are so many good wines out there. I''ll get whichever one you want,"


    Tim said to Adams.


    He dropped his cool facade and became less reserved.


    "That sounds great, Tim!"


    Michelle said.


    "It''s my pleasure." Tim smiled secretly.


    Michelle caught his smile, so she smiled back at him sweetly, as if to encourage him to smile more.


    That night, Michelley in bed while browsing a book on photography. At some point, Leon called and


    she put her phone on speaker so she could talk to him hands-free.


    She was talking to him about what happened at dinner when suddenly, an idea urred to her. "Leon,


    would you like to celebrate the New Year with us?"


    There was a moment of silence on the phone. Finally, Leon answered, "I''m sorry, I can''t."


    "Oh, well." It seemed that Michelle had already expected this answer. "Are you going to stay in North


    Yard or are you going home? I think you should go home, right? Your parents must miss you very


    much."


    "Yeah, you could say that," Leon said with some difficulty. "Actually, I have to go back home soon. I was


    nning to tell you tomorrow."


    Michelle sat bold upright and snatched her phone. "You''re leaving soon? When? Tomorrow?"


    "Not that soon," Leon chuckled. However, sensing her pained tone, he couldn''t help but feel a bit sad.


    "I''m leaving on Monday."


    "Monday? Okay, we still have three days." Michelle heaved a sigh of relief. "Three days. That''s still too


    soon."


    ''Too soon indeed.''


    Leon was more than reluctant to part with her.


    Despite their looming sadness, the two of them stayed on the phone until Michelle fell asleep. Leon


    softly called her name to check if she was asleep, but he didn''t hang up the phone.


    "Good night, Michelle," he whispered.


    The next morning, when Michelle woke up, she found that the call was still ongoing. She ran her fingers


    through her hair a few times before picking up the phone.


    Unsure as to whether the person on the other end of the line was awake or not, she leaned close to the


    mouthpiece and made a loud kissing sound.


    She quickly covered her mouth in embarrassment and whispered, "Good morning, Leon."


    Leon, still lying in bed with his eyes closed under the nket, smiled slightly at the sound of her voice.


    His phone was lying next to him and he heard a rustling sound. It sounded like Michelle was getting out


    of bed.


    ''If only I could actually see her when I open my eyes, '' he thought to himself wistfully.

 Chapter 819 A Good Time With Leon

    Chapter 819 A Good Time With Leon


    As soon as Michelle sat down at her desk, she heard Caroline''s voice behind her. "Mimi, you have an


    unscheduled shooting today."


    Confused, she stood up again and nced at her. "Me?"


    "Yes. You." Caroline shoved the camera into her hands. "Thank you. Now, go to Dream Manor.


    Someone has asked you to take photos there."


    "Dream Manor?" Michelle echoed in a daze. Finally, it dawned on her. "Leon?"


    "Ah!" Caroline pped her hands on Michelle''s shoulders and praised her. "You''re unusually bright this


    morning. Come on, turn around."


    Caroline then twirled her friend around and shoved her out. "Go enjoy yourself with Leon!" Caroline


    called out after her.


    "What?" Michelle was at a loss. "But it''s time for work, not fun..."


    Caroline rolled her eyes. "You''re right, it is time for work. Leon''s paying you to take pictures at the


    Dream Manor."


    And, she didn''t add, Leon had paid quite generously.


    It would be a waste if they didn''t take the job.


    Michelle halted in her tracks to turn around and look at the smug Caroline. Cradling the photography


    equipment in her arms, it looked like she was holding a baby.


    She frowned.


    "Oh, don''t be like that. This is a good thing! You''re making money and going on a date. Where''s the


    harm in that?" Caroline grinned. "Now, go and hurry up. Take some pictures of Leon, or maybe shoot


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    some videos and take your sweet time editing them. Remember, this is your job."


    What Caroline said was reasonable, and Michelle found she had no reason to protest. But still, she felt


    a little conflicted.


    Did Leon hire her just to go on a date?


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing that Michelle was still unconvinced, Caroline poked at her teasingly. "Don''t you


    want Leon to be your model? Haven''t you always wanted to see his handsome face and god-like figure


    on camera?"


    Caroline wasn''t shouting, but Gray, who happened to be passing by, overheard what she was saying.


    "Caroline, Mimi''s different from you. It might just be you who''s in love with his face and figure."


    "Oh, get out of here!" Caroline red at Gray. "I don''t have any feelings for Mimi''s boyfriend."


    "Sure, you don''t have any feelings for Mimi''s boyfriend, but you do have a crush on Tim." Gray


    sounded a bit jealous.


    Amused, Caroline switched targets and started poking fun at him instead. "Well, well, well, are you


    jealous of Tim''s face and figure?"


    Gray rolled his eyes and walked away.


    "Wait a minute, Gray. I think I need to exin. What you just said is too superficial. I not only care


    about Tim''s face and figure, but also other things about him." Caroline''s eyes twinkled.


    She was really interested in Tim.


    Tim was the most interesting man she had ever met, and also the most elusive.


    Gray was already out of sight.


    With Gray gone, Caroline shifted her attention back to her friend, only to find Michelle looking at her


    with wide, probing eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" Caroline asked sheepishly.


    Michelle tilted her head and smiled, revealing her cute pearly whites. "Cara, you and Tim..."


    Caroline shook her head. "What''s the matter with you? Tim is just my model!"


    "Really?" Michelle looked a little disappointed.


    Puzzled by her reaction, Caroline asked, "What''s wrong? Did you want me and Tim to get together?"


    After thinking for a while, Michelle said, "Not really. I just wish there is someone by his side. Maybe he


    won''t feel so lonely then."


    ''Lonely?''


    The image of the man''s cold, slender figure shed through Caroline''s mind.


    Truly, he was a lone wolf.


    In fact, it was his mysterious broodiness that attracted Caroline. It only made her want to peel off his


    "I see. Anyway, go to work! Ask Leon to be a good model for you and you''ll be able to show off your


    talent as a photographer!" Caroline demanded.


    Caroline''s words reminded Michelle of Leon''s question from the night before.


    Only then did she realize what he meant.


    Then she remembered that Leon was leaving for C Ind next Monday.


    "Okay, Cara. I''ll go."


    "Hurry up already!" Just as Michelle turned to leave, Caroline grabbed her hand and said, "Wait a


    minute."


    Michelle was confused. Didn''t she just tell her to hurry up?


    Caroline leaned over to Michelle''s ear and whispered, "Take some ''private'' photos of Leon. Be warned,


    your nose might bleed, so stay calm."


    Mortified, Michelle''s face turned a bright red.


    "Why are you so shy? You''re doing it in the name of art!" Caroline teased her.


    Michelle was so flustered that, without another word, she rushed out of the office. She almost crashed


    into the door, which made Caroline burst outughing.


    Just then, Gray came over with a cup of coffee. "What bad idea did you just offer? You practically


    scared the life out of Mimi!"


    "How dare you call it a bad idea? I''m just imparting wisdom." Caroline graciously epted the coffee


    and took a sip. Her nose wrinkled and she cried, "It''s so bitter! Gray, you forgot to add sugar."


    "Did I? Make do with it." Gray snorted huffily.


    Caroline looked at Gray confusedly and then down at the coffee in her cup. Only then did she notice


    there wasn''t Latte art, which was unusual.


    What was wrong with Gray?


    He seemed to be in a bad moodtely.


    Caroline cared about her employees, so she decided to ask about it. Before Gray didn''t tell her. "Don''t


    forget to deal with the photos you took for Tim," he said.


    "Which photos?" Caroline had taken two sets of photos for Tim, and neither set had been processed


    yet.


    Gray locked eyes with her and said seriously, "The photos that would make blood spurt out of your


    nose."


    Caroline''s jaw almost dropped to the floor.


    "Did you hear me whispering to Michelle just now? Where did you learn how to eavesdrop, Gray?"


    "It was an ident." Gray changed the topic again. "Well, Caroline, let''s get to work. Our studio is very


    busy these days."


    "Okay..." Caroline walked away, her high heels cking against the floor. She had left the bitter coffee


    behind.


    Gray eyed the coffee for a while. Finally, he picked it up and drank it in one gulp.


    Outside the Dream Manor, Leon was waiting for his girlfriend.


    When he saw a pretty figure get out of a taxi, he quickly walked over and opened his coat to wrap the


    woman in his arms.


    "Aren''t you cold?"


    The familiar contours of his body weed Michelle and she seemed to just sink into his arms as


    though it was the most natural thing in the world.


    She raised her head and smiled at him. "It was a little cold when I got out of the car, but not anymore.


    You''re so warm."


    "Come on, let''s go inside." They walked into the manor hand in hand. Fortunately, the indoor heating


    was on so Leon didn''t need his coat.


    When he shrugged off his coat, Michelle took her scarf off and hung it against his coat.


    The small, light scarf sat juxtaposed against the dark, heavy coat. She stared at the two articles of


    clothing for a while, deep in thought.


    "What''s wrong?" Leon poured some hot water for her. "Drink some of this first, it''ll warm you up."


    Michelle turned around and obediently drank it up.


    "I''m done. Where should I put the ss?" But before she could even finish her sentence, her lips were


    covered by his soft, warm lips and his hand snaked its way around her waist.

 Chapter 820 Her and Her Alone

    Chapter 820 Her and Her Alone


    "Mr. Lu, as per your order¡ª" Unwittingly, Tasha walked in on Leon pressing something against the wall.


    Oh, wait¡ªit was a person.


    She knew it was a person because her eyesnded on the two legs wrapped around Leon''s waist.


    Although she couldn''t see the woman''s face clearly, she knew that it could only be Michelle who could


    make Leon, a righteous and virtuous man, do such a ludicrous thing.


    After all, he had nted strawberries for her, just because she liked eating strawberries.


    Tasha quickly gathered her wits and feigned calmness. She quietly turned around to leave but was


    interrupted by a flustered shout.


    "Leon!"


    Tasha closed her eyes, counting down the days before her imminent doom.


    She had interrupted her boss in the middle of something quite private.


    Leon carefully put Michelle down on the floor, but then her legs buckled from underneath her and she


    fell into his arms.


    "It''s okay," Leon said in a low, sexy voice.


    Michelle didn''t have a thing for masculine voices, but now she felt all tingly at the sound of his.


    But seeing Tasha standing awkwardly to the side was enough to snap her back to her senses.


    Embarrassed beyond belief, she could do nothing but bury her face into Leon''s chest, secretly feeling


    lucky that it was just a kiss.


    Leon turned his head and nced at the woman by the door coldly. Tasha''s body went stiff. She didn''t


    know whether she should leave or not.


    All she knew was that she was rooted to the spot.


    It was not her fault.


    It was Leon who instructed her to inform him when everything was ready.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tasha took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Lu, everything is ready. If there''s nothing else, I''ll be leaving."


    Then she abruptly turned around and ran away.


    She didn''t care whether Leon had anything to more to say.


    She had to get out of there as fast as possible. Who knew what Leon would do to Michelle next?


    If Michelle could distract him and make him happy, maybe she would make it out of this alive.


    But this was too much to hope for.


    Michelle was too shy. She was so flustered from being caught that she would refuse to do anything


    further.


    "It''s too hot to cuddle, Leon."


    "Michelle, you heartless woman! Whenever you''re cold, you throw yourself into my arms. Whenever


    you''re hot, you push me away." Even though Leon wasining, there was a mischievous twinkle


    in his eye.


    "That''s not true," Michelle said seriously. Her lips, slightly parted, were a bit swollen and pink because


    of the passionate kiss they shared just now.


    Leon couldn''t help but lean forward and nt another kiss on her lips.


    After that, he immediately took half a step back.


    He was worried he wouldn''t be able to stop himself if he did anything more.


    The two kept their distance for a while, and gradually, Michelle''s flushed face went back to normal.


    Seeing that she was fine now, Leon cleared his throat. "Michelle, don''t you want me to model for you?


    Let''s go. The studio''s all set."


    Michelle''s eyes lit up instantly.


    "Leon, are you really going to be my model?" This was what she wanted for the longest time. The main


    reason why she wanted to learn photography was because of Leon.


    She really wanted to take photos of Leon.


    But not in a creepy, perverted sense. She was just eager to capture all her beautiful moments with him.


    Leon poked her on the forehead teasingly. "No. I was lying."


    "Leon, you''re the best!" Michelle threw her arms up and pounced on him, hugging him so tightly he


    could barely move, like a ko glued to a tree trunk.


    But no tree trunk could smile as affectionately as he was now.


    True to his word, there were three temporary studios, built specially for Michelle. One was wild and


    fashionable, one was simple and elegant, and thest was warm and inviting.


    There were even hired professionals on board: a stylist, a makeup artist, a light director... Everything


    was ready, and they were all waiting for Leon, the model, and Michelle, the photographer.


    Michelle felt like she was really at work.


    Her model was her very own boyfriend. This made her feel nervous and excited.


    This wasn''t Leon''s first time modeling, so he was familiar with what poses looked good on him. He was


    a natural at this, which made things easy for Michelle, too.


    To Michelle, her heartbeat quickened each time she took a photo.


    Leon was so handsome!


    It was as though his eyes told a story. Sometimes, they looked clear and pure, and other times, they


    looked charming and enchanting. No wonder girls were fascinated in him.


    An idea suddenly shed through Michelle''s mind.


    Since Leon was so handsome in clothes, how would he look without them?


    She casually walked up to Leon and gestured for him toe close. When he was close enough for


    her lips to brush against his ear lightly, she whispered, "Can we take some private photos?"


    There was something about Michelle''s fragrance. She always smelled homey, like a ss of warm


    milk. Her scent lingered on Leon''s nose, tickling him into wanting more.


    Despite her innocent appearance, her words told a different story. This sent a shiver down Leon''s


    spine, and he looked into her eyes with a sense of restlessness and excitement.


    He gulped, his Adam''s apple bobbing slightly.


    The color of his amber eyes had always been light, but at this moment, they were inexplicably dark and


    dreamy.


    When Michelle realized he had misunderstood her, it was toote.


    Before she could speak up, Leon slipped his arm around her waist with a devilish smile.


    "How about we take those photos now?"


    His voice was like an electric current that made Michelle''s body go stiff, yet at the same time, she felt


    as though her knees were going to buckle any second now.


    Michelle stammered, "Now?"


    "Yes. Right now." Leon led her away from the studios and the others parted to the side to make way for


    them. It was as though the two were walking down the aisle at their wedding.


    Unbeknownst to Michelle, Dream Manor was built specifically for her. There was a bedroom designed


    with her in mind, pink and princess-themed.


    The moment Leon closed the door behind them, Michelle felt something was wrong.


    Leon pulled her close and whispered, "Do you want to take your clothes off yourself, or do you need my


    help?"


    Finally, it dawned on her.


    She pushed away the man who was burning with passion. "Leon, what on earth are you thinking? I was


    talking about shooting you, not the two of us!"


    "What?" Raising his eyebrows slightly in surprise, Leon remained unperturbed. "I remember your


    words. You said, ''Can we take some private photos?''"


    "Yes, but I didn''t mean we''d take the photos together!" Michelle exined, her cheeks burning red.


    It was already a bold move for her to ask if she could take private photos of him, how much more


    modeling with him? There was just no way she would find the nerve to do such a thing.


    However, Leon didn''t want to drop the subject. "Michelle, you have to keep your promise."


    "Leon!" Michelle was angry yet ashamed at the same time.


    Leon''s gaze softened. "I''m here. What can I do for you? Do you want me to help you?"


    He cracked a brazen smile.


    It was Michelle''s first time to see him act so shamelessly. She was at a loss whether to cry or tough.


    She tugged at the hem of her clothes to prevent him from making a move.


    "Leon, you said you wouldn''t bully me," she said firmly.


    "Really?" Leon scratched his chin, deep in thought. "I remember you asked whether I would bully you,


    and my answer was that I didn''t know."


    After all, there were many kinds of bullies.


    This was the kind of bullying he''d only do to her and her alone.


    And he nned to keep it like this for the rest of their lives.

 Chapter 821 Mrs. Lu

    Chapter 821 Mrs. Lu


    Michelle didn''t take Leon''s private photos in the end.


    The moment he took off his clothes, Michelle turned around and fled.


    Watching her receding figure in the distance, he was at a loss for words.


    With a face as red as a tomato, Michelle ran as fast as she could. Before she knew it, she was about to


    ram into Tasha, who was holding a bowl of noodles. Seeing that they were about to bump into each


    other, Tasha immediately turned to protect her lunch.


    The two bodies collided. The bowl of noodle soup that Tasha tried to shield sshed a little, but


    fortunately, remained mostly intact.


    Tasha heaved a sigh of relief.


    "I''m so sorry." Michelle cupped her hands apologetically. In her haste, she hadn''t gotten a good look at


    who she had just bumped into.


    "It''s okay. Are you done with the shoot?" When Michelle realized who it was, her face turned even


    redder. "Really, I''m okay," Tasha said hurriedly. "You don''t have to be so nervous."


    Michelle nodded her head shyly.


    The steaming from the bowl of noodles wafted towards her.


    "That smells so good!" Michelle eximed.


    Her stomach grumbled. Licking her lips and eyeing the bowl of soup, she asked, "Do you have any


    more instant noodles?"


    Floating on top of the soup was a thickyer of chili oil. Seeing this, Michelle forgot about her shyness.


    The blush on her cheeks vanished, and her eyes burned with hunger.


    She hadn''t had instant noodles in a long time.


    Tasha shook her head. "No. Mrs. Lu, instant noodles are not good for you."


    Hearing the way Tasha addressed her, Michelle was stunned. Her embarrassment returned and so did


    the redness on her cheeks.


    Tasha asked, "Are you done shooting? It''s almost time for lunch. What are you craving?"


    She took out her phone and showed her pictures of food. "Which restaurant do you like? Or do you


    want to order food from different restaurants?"


    Michelle shook her head and eyed the bowl of instant noodles in Tasha''s hand. Swallowing, she said,


    "That smells good." Tasha looked down at the instant noodles, which were about to go cold. Sighing,


    she wondered if she''d get into trouble.


    Leon looked gentle and kind on the surface, but he had a vicious and vindictive side. He could punish


    her with many ways.


    Tasha and the others employees had nned to have hotpot this noon, but after she walked in on Leon


    and Michelle making out passionately, he had sent her a message asking her whether she would want


    bread or instant noodles for lunch.


    Of course, she chose instant noodles.


    The noodles had been soaked in the boiling water for a while. It would get cold if she didn''t eat them


    soon.


    "Mrs. Lu, I''ll book one dish from each restaurant." Tasha ordered quickly and left, taking her instant


    noodles with her.


    Following the smell, Michelle said, "Tasha, tell me where the nearest supermarket is. I''ll get instant


    noodles myself."


    "Mrs. Lu, there isn''t any supermarket nearby. Besides, telling me what you want to eat is useless. You


    have to tell Mr. Lu," Tasha said helplessly.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Leon came down the stairs neatly dressed.


    Tasha sensibly shut up, turned on her heel, and left.


    "Leon," Michelle greeted and walked over to him. "I want to eat instant noodles for lunch. How about


    you?"


    "Instant noodles? They are unhealthy." Leon frowned and took her hand.


    To Tasha''s receding figure, he asked in a loud voice, "Have you ordered lunch yet?"


    Just as Tasha reached the door, she stopped and turned around with a respectful smile. "Yes, sir."


    Leon nodded slightly. When he faced Michelle again, his expression softened. "Lunch is ready. Just


    enjoy the meal. Forget about instant noodles."


    "But I haven''t had instant noodles in a while. I''m craving them now," Michelle persisted, squeezing


    Leon''s big hand in hers. Her bright eyes were full of desire.


    Knowing he would go weak when faced with her innocent charm, he took a stiff step backwards and


    said, "No."


    It seemed that ever since Michelle came into his life, the word "no" hade out of his mouth more


    frequently.


    This girl was really disobedient.


    Even though she was rejected twice, Michelle did not back down. Instead, she stood on tiptoe and


    pecked him on the lips. Batting her eyshes at him innocently, she asked again, "Can we have instant


    noodles for lunch, Leon?"


    Leon''s Adam''s apple bobbed slightly as he gulped. "You cheeky little devil."


    Then he flicked her forehead gently.


    Michelle shrank back involuntarily, covering her forehead in defense. "So you agree? Thank you so


    much, Leon."


    "I never said I agreed," Leon said with a decisive smile.


    "What?" Michelle''s face fell.


    Tasha, the bystander, watched helplessly.


    Leon was really good at this.


    Just as she was about to make her escape, Leon called her again. "Tasha,e and have lunch with


    us." Shocked, Tasha didn''t dare to believe it. She nced at Michelle, who also gestured for her to


    stay.


    The surprise and uncertainty instantly turned into joy.


    It seemed things were turning around for her! Instead of a quick meal of instant noodles, she was going


    to have a feast.


    Noticing that Tasha was about to put down the bowl, Leon added, "Be sure not to waste the food." The


    smile on Tasha''s face froze. Gritting her teeth, she thought, ''So that''s why he''s asking me to join them


    for lunch. He wants me to eat instant noodles while watching them enjoy their feast.''


    She was so angry but she didn''t dare say anything. She firmly held onto the bowl of noodles.


    Because it was going to take some time before the food arrived, Michelle dashed over to Tasha when


    Leon stepped out for a call. "Can I secretly have some?"


    She still hadn''t let go of her craving for instant noodles.


    Tasha shook her head resolutely.


    "Well, do you want to eat now? Your food''s getting cold." All the while, Michelle''s eyes were glued to


    the bowl of soup.


    Tasha also knew that the instant noodles were getting cold, but she didn''t dare eat them before the


    other two had started with their meal.


    Although Leon hadn''t said so explicitly, Tasha knew he wanted her to wait until their lunch was served.


    Then they would sit at the same table; Leon and Michelle would have their delicious meal while she ate


    cold instant noodles.


    Just thinking about it made Tasha feel miserable.


    Finally, their food was delivered, and everything went ording to Tasha''s expectations.


    However, before she could take a bite, Michelle stopped her. "Instant noodles are not yummy when


    they''re cold. Don''t eat them."


    Even Leon seemed to have a conscience. A bowl of steaming instant noodles was served in front of


    her.


    This instantly put Tasha in a good mood. She stuffed some noodles in her mouth.


    Michelle drooled at the sight.


    "Stop staring." Leon patted the top of her head, and the girl looked at him as though she had been


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    mistreated. He couldn''t help but chuckle. "Don''t give me that look. You have instant noodles, too."


    Just then, another bowl of steaming hot noodles was served. Michelle''s eyes lit up in surprise mixed


    with happiness.

 Chapter 822 His Legs

    Chapter 822 His Legs


    "I thought you said instant noodles are unhealthy!" Michelle said in confusion as she licked her lips in


    anticipation at the steaming bowl of instant noodles before her.


    Tasha lowered her head and muttered "tsk" under her breath.


    Leon''s mood changed as quickly as the weather.


    On top of the noodles was ayer of green vegetables and braised beef.


    There were even four plump prawns, mushrooms and a poached egg.


    Tasha nced at her in bowl of noodles. Then, she eyed all the luxurious ingredients in Michelle''s


    bowl, green with envy. She had to take a deep breath to calm herself down.


    It was as though they were two children in a family, but one of them was the biological child while the


    other was adopted. The difference in treatment was obvious.


    Smacking her lips loudly, Michelle said, "Leon..."


    "You can eat now!" Leon handed her a pair of chopsticks. "Instant noodles are healthy in this way."


    Tasha rolled her eyes secretly.


    "Thank you, Leon," Michelle said gratefully, giving him a quick peck before finally digging into her


    delicious meal.


    Leon chuckled and pinched her cheek.


    Being the unfavorable third wheel, Tasha could do nothing but eat her own food gloomily. She vowed


    she would go on a blind date.


    After lunch, Michelle started nodding off to sleep, so Leon led her to the bedroom and tucked her in.


    Just as he was about to sit down at the edge of the bed, his phone buzzed.


    It was a message from Wynn.


    "I haven''t found Valerie yet, but I did find the interview video you wanted. It''s been sent to your e-mail."


    Sinking into the sofa, Leon opened hisptop and sure enough, the video was in his inbox. He nced


    at the sleeping woman in bed and, worried the noise would wake her up, plugged in earphones before


    ying the video.


    When he clicked the y button, Michelle''s cute face appeared in the center of the screen. This


    Michelle was even more innocent-looking, traces of baby fat still lingering on her face. After all, this


    video was taken three years ago.


    The host started speaking.


    "We''re done talking about thepetition, now let''s talk about something else."


    "Okay, but please hurry," Michelle answered. "I need to call my brother and tell him the good news!"


    "Didn''t your brother watch the live broadcast?"


    Michelle shook her head. "I asked him to not watch it. I was worried he would think I''m a fierce woman."


    "Oh, alright then. Anyway, we''ve been meaning to ask you something. No one knew you were a girl this


    whole time because you never exposed your face and voice to the public. Why is that?"


    Michelle replied simply, "My brother didn''t allow me to."


    "Why not?"


    "He doesn''t allow me to do a lot of things. I wasn''t allowed to show my face or voice, and I don''t talk to


    strangers. He says I''d be deceived. I said I wouldn''t, but he doesn''t believe me."


    The host''s approach softened. "He is probably just worried about you. He must be a really good


    brother. The next question is for the single boys out there. Do you have a boyfriend?"


    "What?" Michelle was stunned. "No."


    "Do you have a crush on anyone?"


    With a sweet smile, Michelle nodded her head enthusiastically. "Yes, I do have a crush. I like him very


    much."


    The host chuckled good-naturedly. "I can see that. But does anyone else have a shot at bing your


    boyfriend?"


    "No," Michelle answered firmly.


    "You sound very sure of yourself."


    Instead of answering, Michelle just smiled into the camera sweetly. The host decided to ask her


    another question. "What''s your type in a man?"


    "I like tall, good-looking guys with long legs. He must be gentle when he smiles and he needs to be


    very kind to everyone. I also like a pleasant voice. Oh, also, it''d be good if he knows some magic


    tricks."


    The host was a little speechless. "It must be hard to find such a boy."


    Michelle tittered. "Yes, it probably is, but I''m lucky to have already met him. He''s my brother."


    Baffled, the host asked, "The brother who doesn''t allow you to show your true self and doesn''t allow


    you to talk to strangers?"


    Michelle nodded again. "Yes, he cares about me a lot."


    The host''s expression was a little hard to read. "So you like your brother, or do you want to find


    someone as good as your brother?"


    "No one is like my brother," Michelle said matter-of-factly. "The person I like is him."


    The host was stunned. "Is he your biological brother?"


    Michelle said hurriedly, "No, no. I just treated him as my brother in the beginning."


    The host breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good."


    At this point, Leon paused the video. There wasn''t any need for him to watch the rest of it.


    He had the video encrypted and saved it on hisputer.


    When he was done, he closed hisptop and stared at the woman in bed who was sound asleep.


    He put hisptop away and stood by the side of the bed.


    He looked down at his long legs consciously, wondering why she was so fond of them.


    Then, recalling what happened during the interview, he made a mental note to show his legs to her as


    much as possible.


    Standing beside the bed, Leon leaned over and nted a gentle kiss on her cheek. His stubbles


    brushed her skin lightly, making Michelle feel a little itch. She subconsciously raised her hand to


    scratch it.


    However, Leon caught her hand midway and quickly tucked it back under the nket.


    Then, he got in bed next to her.


    He cautiously slipped his arm around her waist from behind and whispered, "Sorry for getting in bed


    without your permission."


    "Hmm." Michelle grunted in her sleep.


    Leon took it as a sign that she was granting him permission.


    It was only noon when they got in bed, but the two fell into a deep sleep. When Michelle''s eyes blinked


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    open, she found herself in a dark room and the lights outside the window dimly illuminated the street.


    Dream Manor was in the suburbs. There was no myriad of city lights and sounds.


    Michelle tried to shift her weight but then found a hand wrapped around her waist.


    She felt a bit of a headache, perhaps from oversleeping.


    Feeling her stir, Leon slowly opened his eyes and said in a hoarse voice, "Michelle, go back to sleep."


    He held her tighter.


    Their bodies were so close that his chest pressed against her back.


    Earlier, when Leon had slipped into bed with her, Michelle felt only slightly warm. But now, she felt hot.


    For a moment, she wondered if he had a fever. When she tried changing positions, she bumped into


    something hard. She immediately froze.


    She knew what it was.


    She had seen and felt it before.


    "Leon..." Michelle gulped nervously.


    "Shh, don''t move," Leon whispered hoarsely in her ear, trying to suppress his desire. "I''ll be fine after a


    while. When it''s gone, I''ll drive you home."


    Michelle nodded obediently.


    However, waiting proved to be a challenge. The atmosphere was thick with tension, a tension neither


    Leon nor Michelle made any move to break.


    It was so quiet, they could hear each other''s breathing.


    Michelle''s hands were pressed into her chest, so she could feel her racing heart. Her body felt even


    hotter than before, and she found it somewhat hard to breathe properly.


    She twisted her legs uneasily, trying to hide her physical reaction. Worried that she''d disturb the man


    behind her, she tried to move as subtly as possible.


    However, it was so quiet that even the slightest movement could be sensed.


    Leon felt he was approaching his threshold at a scary pace.


    His desperate attempt to endure was futile.


    In one swift movement, he was on top of her, pressing her down into the mattress. "Michelle, I told you


    not to move. Why didn''t you listen to me? Anyone who disobeys me will be punished."

 Chapter 823 Torture Himself

    Chapter 823 Torture Himself


    With her hands pressed against his chest, Michelle found it hard to breath. In the darkness, she could


    only see a vague outline of a man on top of her.


    "Leon, I have to go hometer," she said weakly.


    "Michelle, you''ve progressed so fast that you can understand what I mean." Leon leaned over and


    buried his face in her neck. "I''m going to take a shower."


    Then he got off her and flicked on the lights, temporarily blinding Michelle.


    Squinting, she raised her hands to cover her eyes from the harsh light. She could only hear Leon''s


    footsteps leading to the bathroom, then the sound of a door opening and closing, and finally, the sound


    of running water.


    After what seemed like forever, Michelle sat up in bed and frowned at the bathroom door.


    The steady sound of running water continued. Worried, she hurried to knock on the door. "Leon?" she


    called out softly.


    The sound of running water stopped.


    "What''s up?" Leon replied in a low voice.


    "You''ve been in the bath too long," Michelle pointed out, her tone colored with concern.


    Cold droplets of water rolled down his fair skin. Leon ran his fingers through his wet hair and wiped the


    water on his face.


    Michelle''s concern reminded him of those times three years ago. She had reminded him not to take


    long hot baths in winter. He smiled at the memory.


    "Okay, I''ming out."


    "Good."


    Then, he heard the sound of footsteps padding away from the bathroom door. Grabbing a towel and


    wrapping it around his waist, he stepped outside the bathroom, water still dripping from his drenched


    hair.


    Seeing this, Michelle frowned. "Leon, why didn''t you dry your hair? Do you have another towel? And


    where''re your clothes? You''ll catch a cold at this rate!"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And with that, she turned around to look for some clothes he could put on. Somewhat frustrated, Leon


    ran his fingers through his hair. "Michelle, don''t you want to see more?" he asked helplessly.


    "Put on some clothes first!" Michelle came back with a bathrobe and quickly put it on him.


    As she did so, droplets of water from his hairnded on the back of her hand, which made her shiver.


    "Leon, did you take a cold shower?"


    Leon quickly took the bathrobe from her and put it on himself. With a calm expression, he lied, "No, I


    just washed my face with cold water. It probably got to my hair."


    Michelle eyed him dubiously.


    Feeling guilty, Leon changed the topic. "Anyway, have you seen the hair dryer?"


    She shook her head. "Let me go find it."


    Leon held up his hand to stop her. "It''s fine, I''ll look for it myself. Just sit down and think about what you


    want to eat for dinner."


    Michelle was forced to sit on the sofa. She watched him wordlessly as he searched for the hair dryer.


    He would use hair gel every day. Now, without gel, his hair looked so silky.


    He was a gentle man, but now he looked even gentler.


    There was a time someone asked her what kind of boy she liked. Most girls liked cool and handsome


    men, but she always wanted a gentle and considerate man.


    Leon checked all the boxes.


    He was her perfect match.


    With her chin resting in her hands, Michelle watched Leon get ready with sparkles in her eyes. She


    only snapped out of her daze when a pair of long legs appeared in front of her.


    "Are you done getting ready?"


    "Yes." Leon bent over to look her in the eye and smiled. "What were you looking at just now? My legs?"


    "I was just looking at you, Leon." It was no secret Michelle had a thing for Leon''s long legs.


    Staring into her sparkling eyes, Leon couldn''t help but lean closer and kiss her.


    It was a gentle kiss, but full of passion.


    "What do you want to eat? You haven''t made up your mind yet, have you? Let me get dressed while


    you decide then."


    Only then did Michelle take out her phone, but not to look for food. Instead, she opened her chat box


    with Lydia and asked, "Why would a man take a cold shower in winter?"


    A secondter, Lydia replied. "Maybe it''s his hobby?


    Why? Did Leon take a cold shower?"


    Michelle texted back, "Yes."


    "What were you two doing?"


    "Nothing. We just took a nap together.


    Nothing happened, okay?"


    "Michelle, you''re already 25 years old. When I visited home, my family urged me to get married. It''s


    normal for people your age to getid."


    "Urge you to get married? But you haven''t graduated yet."


    Lydia simply replied, "It''s normal for a graduate to get married.


    Anyway, it''s obvious that Leon took a cold shower to cool down."


    Even more perplexed, Michelle scratched her head thoughtfully. "There are many ways to cool down.


    Why''d he have to take a cold shower? It''s winter!"


    Lydia exined patiently, "There''s only one way to lower his temperature in this context. Leon didn''t


    want to torture you, so he chose to torture himself and take a cold shower."


    Michelle texted back. "What do you mean?"


    "Didn''t you read any of the sex stuff we sent you?"


    "I forgot."


    Lydia replied, "I knew it.


    Don''t be shy. You need to know these things so you won''t freak out in the future.


    Anyway, I''ll send you something via email. Read it while you have time."


    "Okay, thank you, Lydia."


    "You''re wee. I have another thing to tell you. Austin has a crush on another girl, but he hasn''t


    broken up with me yet. I don''t know what he wants to do.


    Well, forget it. I have work to do. Bye!"


    Despite Lydia''s attempt to shrug it off, Michelle''s empathetic side was on high alert. She could tell her


    friend was distraught and in pain.


    Feeling sad, Michelle texted, "Lydia, tell me when you''re done with work. I''ll call you. A video call will be


    better."


    Suddenly, her phone started buzzing. Lydia was requesting a video call.


    It turned out she wasn''t busy with work after all.


    When she swiped across the screen to answer the call, Lydia''s crying face came into view. "What


    happened?" Michelle asked worriedly. "Why didn''t you tell me sooner? Were you going to tell me


    anything if I didn''t ask? I''m so sorry, I didn''t notice you were going through something!"


    "Michelle, you are so annoying!" Lydiaughed weakly. "I wasn''t supposed to cry, but as soon as you


    texted, I burst into tears. I miss you so much, you annoying girl."


    "If only I had super powers," Michelle said sadly. "I would teleport right to your side and you could cry


    on my shoulder."


    "Forget it. You''re too short, I have to bend to lean on your shoulder." Lydia sniffled and wiped her tears.


    Embarrassed, Michelle coughed awkwardly. "I know I''m short, I''m sorry."


    "No, it''s my fault. I''m tall. Well, I feel better now that I''ve had a good cry. Leon''s there, I''ll leave you two


    love birds alone," Lydia said with a chuckle.


    At the mention of Leon''s name, Michelle turned around and she found him neatly dressed and standing


    behind her. His hair was neatly styled and he wore a tie around his neck.


    Michelle''s eyes lit up when she recognized the tie. It was the one she gave him.


    "Why so formal? Are you going to a dinner party or a date?" There was a hint of bitterness in Lydia''s


    tone.


    "On a video call, I see. Lydia, long time no see. Let me introduce myself again. I''m Michelle''s


    boyfriend." Leon walked over to Michelle''s side and came into full view of the camera.


    Thest sentence gave Michelle goose bumps and her heart raced with happiness.

 Chapter 824 You Are So Sweet

    Chapter 824 You Are So Sweet


    Lydia recalled the first time Leon introduced himself to her, and he said he was Nina''s brother. Then, he


    said he was Michelle''s brother. Now, he was Michelle''s boyfriend.


    Lydia witnessed the change in their rtionship. As she thought about this, a lump formed in her throat.


    Maybe she was happy for Michelle and Leon. Or maybe she was sad because of her rtionship with


    Austin.


    Not wanting to get in the way of their date, she quickly excused herself and ended the video call.


    Leon was due to leave for C Ind that following Monday, so Michelle was very reluctant to leave him.


    After dinner, he dropped her off at the gate of hermunity, but she was unwilling to get out of the


    car. Instead, she started chattering about some shoots at work, TV shows she had watched, and


    anything and everything under the sun.


    Leon had heard all of these before. It was obvious she was only stalling.


    However, she tirelessly chattered on. Leon''s heart ached when he realized how desperately she


    wanted to prolong their time together.


    It was gettingte. If he didn''t send her home now, she''d never leave him. "Michelle, it''s toote to talk.


    Go home and get some rest."


    Michelle fell silent.


    Her eyebrows drooped slightly. "I see," she said sulkily.


    Her slender fingers reached for her seat belt, but they just hovered there. She made no move to


    unfasten it. She just wanted to spend more time with Leon.


    She looked so pitiful, Leon felt his heart shattering into a million pieces.


    He also badly wanted for her to stay, but her mother seemed to not want him as her future son-inw. If


    he gave ine any more reason to dislike him, his chances with Michelle would be almost non-


    existent.


    He bent over and tenderly kissed the corner of Michelle''s mouth. Pressing his forehead lightly against


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    hers, he ced his hand on the back of her neck and squeezed it gently.


    "Let''s hang out tomorrow. Do you have any ce in mind? We can''t go too far for the time being, but


    we can in the future."


    Michelle kept her head down. After a while, she slowly said, "Well, anywhere is fine as long as you are


    with me."


    "Michelle, you are so sweet." Leon hugged her tightly. He felt grateful to have her and reluctant to leave


    her. "Now go home and get some rest. I''ll pick you up tomorrow."


    "Okay," Michelle said reluctantly. She raised her head slightly to look at his chin. After a moment of


    silence, she leaned over and rubbed her head against his shoulder, like a cat reluctant to leave its


    owner.


    After hugging him for more than ten minutes, Michelle finally unfastened the seat belt and got out of the


    car. She looked back every few steps.


    When she got past the gates, she had to turn a corner. When she disappeared from his sight, Leon let


    out a heavy sigh.


    If she turned to look at him one more time, he would''ve lost it. He wanted to whisk her away to C Ind


    with him and keep her by his side.


    Although she was no longer in sight, Leon made no move to start the car. Instead, he waited there for a


    while, all the way until Michelle called him to tell him she was getting into bed.


    That night, Michelle had a hard time falling asleep. Finally, at around three or four o''clock in the


    morning, she drifted off to sleep. It was almost noon of the next day when her eyes fluttered open.


    The sun was shining outside, but she was still feeling chilly.


    Michelle pulled on her rabbit-patterned pajamas and bounded out of the room with her hair hastily tied


    up in a messy bun. As she was heading downstairs, she heard the sound of children''sughtering


    from the living area.


    It seemed they had guests.


    They sounded like lively guests, too.


    When she reached the foot of the stairs, she saw Nina sitting on the couch while Van and Don were


    chasing after each other. As they ran about the house, they squealed and giggled, which frightened


    ine. "Slow down! You might fall!"


    However, Nina just waved at her calmly. "They''ll be fine, just let them run around. Even if they fall, they


    will pick themselves up."


    As she spoke, she caught a glimpse of bleary-eyed Michelle by the stairs. "You''re awake, Mimi!"


    Michelle nodded, trying to rub the sleep from her eyes. "Nini, what''re you doing here?" she asked


    drowsily when she sank into the sofa next to her.


    "Michelle, sit up straight. Act your age!" ine scolded.


    "Okay." Michelle reluctantly sat upright and turned to look at the two little fellows who momentarily


    stopped running around. She grinned. "Hey there, Van, Don."


    Van greeted her politely, "Good afternoon, Aunt Michelle."


    Don, on the other hand, wrinkled his nose. "You''re sozy, Aunt Michelle. You didn''t get up until the sun


    shone on your butt!"


    "Yes, so learn from my mistakes." Michelle bent down and pinched Don''s face, and then stroked Van''s


    head fondly.


    "It''s a nice day today. The two of them want to go to the amusement park. They hope you can go with


    them. Are you free this afternoon?"


    "Yes. But¡ª"


    "Great!" Nina didn''t give Michelle a chance to refuse. She knew why Michelle hesitated, because it was


    Leon who had asked her toe here.


    "You should go out with the children, Mimi!" ine said enthusiastically. "They love you so much. They


    asked for you the minute they arrived. When I told them you were still sleeping, they decided to not


    disturb you."


    Actually, it was Van who stopped Don from going upstairs to wake her up.


    "Adults work very hard every day. They should rest more on weekends," the boy said.


    Nina and the boys stayed for lunch. Over the course of their meal, her phone kept vibrating.


    "Nina, your phone''s ringing. Is there anything important you need to deal with? Why don''t you check it


    first?" ine asked kindly.


    Nina picked up her phone and put it on silent mode. "Don''t worry, it''s no big deal. It''s just, someone''s


    out of his mind."


    ine was confused. She didn''t know whom Nina was referring to.


    "It must be Dad," Don said, ncing up from his lunch with a scowl.


    After lunch, the family of three plus Michelle walked to the gates of themunity. Nina nudged the


    children towards their newfound babysitter and said, "Take good care of them. Someone will pick them


    upter. I have to go home and have lunch."


    Michelle was a little confused. "What? Are you still hungry?"


    "No, I''m going to apany someone while he is having lunch." Then, Nina drove away.


    Van and Don waved their hands and watched their mother leave.


    Perplexed, Michelle asked the kids, "What crazy man?"


    "Dad." The two brothers spoke calmly in unison. Apparently, this was nothing new to them.


    Michelle shrugged.


    "Let''s go to the amusement park." She raised her hand, trying to hail a taxi.


    Van shook his head and said sweetly, "No need for a taxi. Uncle Leon will be here soon. Mom texted


    him as soon as we finished lunch."


    "Yes," Don chimed in. "Uncle Leon asked us toe. He said that you worked very hard and you


    needed to take a break. So we''re taking you to the amusement park!"


    Michelle was stunned.


    Then, a familiar car appeared, stopping right in front of them. Leon got out of the driver''s seat, the


    warm winter sun shining down on him in a golden halo.


    Michelle looked at him with twinkling eyes, feeling enveloped in warmth despite the winter cold.

 Chapter 825 Warm Drink Up

    Chapter 825 Warm Drink Up


    The four of them showed up at the amusement park looking like a happy family of four. No one


    bothered to deny it. Instead, they went and enjoyed themselves, running around and teasing each


    other without a care in the world.


    It''s long been known that children have an unlimited supply of energy, and Van and Don proved this to


    be true. At some point, Michelle found herself gasping for breath, too tired to keep up with the kids.


    Waving her hand in defeat, she cried, "My legs are so sore, I''ll just sit and watch you guys y."


    Don tried tugging the hemline of her shirt. "Aunt Michelle, we''re going to the dodgems now. It''s not


    tiring there!"


    "I want to rest for a while. Don''t worry, I won''t go anywhere. I can watch you guys from right here."


    Michelle slumped into a nearby bench.


    Leon crouched down in front of her, and gently squeezed her calf. "Does it hurt here?"


    "Yes." Michelle winced in pain. "Leon, I''m fine. Take Van and Don to the dodgems. I''ll take photos of


    you from outside."


    "Uncle Leon, stay here with Aunt Michelle," Van said wisely. "I''ll go with Don to the dodgems."


    While there were many luxury cars at the two kids'' disposal at North Yard, the two always liked to go on


    the dodgems in the amusement park.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Leon nodded in agreement. He figured Van''s idea was feasible, and the two children were bright for


    their ages.


    But they still needed an adult to buy them tickets.


    Sitting on the bench, Michelle watched Leon go buy the tickets with the children, one child''s hand in


    either of his. This scene made her imagine her future with him¡ªin a sunny afternoon like this, she sat


    there, basking in the sun, watching as her husband yed with their children.


    Just thinking about it, she felt that a future with him was really possible.


    "Michelle?" A voice interrupted her thoughts.


    Michelle snapped out of her daydream and met a pair of questioning, deep blue eyes.


    "Peter?"


    "Oh! It''s really you, Michelle!" Peter beamed and hurried over to her, arms outstretched to wrap her in a


    bear hug.


    Michelle stood up and smiled, ready to receive him. "Peter!"


    Just as the two of them were about to collide, Michelle suddenly jerked to a halt and felt her feet being


    lifted off the ground. Stunned, it took her a while to realize someone had grabbed her by the cor and


    was holding her in midair, like a cat being held by the scruff of its neck.


    She started kicking her feet, struggling against her captor. When she looked up to curse the person


    holding her and saw that her captor was none other than Leon, her mouth snapped shut.


    With a gloomy face, Leon gently put Michelle down behind him and then turned to face Peter with a


    forced smile.


    Evidently, he was very possessive.


    Peter''s outstretched arms awkwardly dropped to his sides. "Hi, are you Michelle''s boyfriend?"


    He was able to speak Chinese really well. In addition, he was quite a friendly fellow, smiling brightly at


    Leon despite what had just happened.


    In fact, there was a certain warmth to his tone, which made Leon rx his guard.


    "Yes, I am," Leon said with a hint of pride. "Nice to meet you."


    Peter then nced over Leon''s shoulder and asked Michelle, "Is this the guy?"


    Michelle nodded enthusiastically, suppressing her giggles.


    "Wow, that''s fantastic!" Peter reached out to shake hands with Leon. "I was Michelle''s ssmate,


    Peter. Congrattions, you''re a lucky guy!"


    "Thank you," Leon said sincerely. He especially liked it whenever people wished them happiness.


    Judging from Peter''s behavior with Michelle just now, it was obvious he''d heard about him. He cast a


    furtive nce at Michelle, waiting for her to introduce them properly.


    Michelle quickly caught. Flustered, she hurried to Leon''s side and exined to Leon her story with


    Peter.


    Peter and Michelle were ssmates when she was studying abroad. Actually, he had saved her life.


    But she just told Leon that Peter had helped her before.


    Smiling, Peter didn''t offer any more information, either, and Leon didn''t ask any questions. Instead, he


    excused himself and trotted off to put Van and Don in their respective bumper cars, making sure their


    seat belts were fastened securely.


    "Your boyfriend is really handsome. Plus, he seems to be a gentleman. But why did you tell him what


    happened?" Peter asked when Leon was safely out of earshot.


    "The past is the past, and I''m safe and sound now." Michelle giggled. "Anyway, thank you so much,


    Peter, for saving me that day. Otherwise, I might not be here today."


    "You''re most wee." Peter bowed like a nobleman. "Do you want some water? I actually came over


    here to buy a bottle, but then I happened to see you. What a coincidence!"


    "What brings you to Lexingport City, anyway?" Michelle asked.


    "I''m traveling," he said, his eyes sparkling. "Do you still drink orange soda?"


    "Yes, I do, thanks." Since the two of them were such good friends, Michelle didn''t refuse him.


    Peter handed her the bottle of orange soda. The two sat down on the bench and sipped from their


    drinks. "You like strawberries, but you only drink orange soda. Why''s that?"


    Michelle took another sip, taking in the yful scenery of the amusement park before her.


    "Leon once took me to this amusement park and bought me orange soda." She had always figured the


    reason why he gave her orange soda was that he himself was quite fond of the drink. Fortunately,


    Michelle found that she, too, liked its taste.


    As Leon was heading back, he happened to overhear what Michelle said.


    He hurried over to the nearest stall, asking for strawberry soda. However, it was sold out, just like three


    years prior.


    But, unlike three years ago, he didn''t give up.


    He just went to another stall.


    And another. And another. He kept bounding from stall to stall until he made it to thest one in the


    entire park. There, he finally got his hands on a bottle of strawberry soda. He triumphantly ran back to


    the bench where Michelle was sitting. Apparently, in his strawberry soda search, Peter had left in his


    absence.


    Standing beside the fence, Michelle held up her phone and videoed Van and Don zooming around. She


    took turns between cheering them on and shouting at them to be careful.


    She worried for them as though they were her own children.


    Perhaps, she was even more worried than the children''s biological mother.


    With a faint smile, Leon caught up to her and took out the drink from his pocket, handing it to her. "The


    truth is, I bought orange soda for you because there was no strawberry soda. But look, I was able to


    find one this time!"


    The bottle was made of clear ss, revealing the bright pink bubbly beverage within. Michelle held it in


    her hands, and surprisingly, it was warm to the touch.


    She sighed. "It''s warm, Leon. Your hands must be as warm as your body!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, passers-by looked at her strangely, and someone even chuckled.


    Young girls nowadays were so straightforward.


    Only then did Michelle realize what she had just said, and she quickly covered her mouth.


    Leon chuckled and leaned over to whisper something in her ear. "Michelle, remember thatst time I


    got you orange soda? You said you liked my hands. Now, I want to ask, which do you prefer¡ªmy


    hands or my body?"


    His hot breath tickled her ears, sending a shiver down her spine. "Both..."


    "You can only choose one," Leon said softly, blowing into her ear. His breath came out in white steam,


    enshrouding Michelle''s face like a cloud enveloping the moon.


    Michelle lowered her head shyly, saying nothing.


    She couldn''t choose. She liked both his hands and his body.


    Seeing she was too timid to answer, he reached up and ruffled her hair yfully. "Okay, fine. I''ll stop


    teasing you."


    ncing up at the main attraction of the amusement park, he asked, "Michelle, will you ride the Ferris


    wheel with me tonight?"


    Last time he asked, Michelle said the Ferris wheel was too romantic and she''d only ever ride it with her


    boyfriend.


    Things were different now. She would definitely ride with him, and they would kiss each other.

 Chapter 826 I Love You

    Chapter 826 I Love You


    That night, after the children were fetched by their parents, Leon and Michelle got on the Ferris wheel.


    From the ride''s highest point, they could see the city lights twinkling against the night, like a sea of


    stars. Leon leaned over and held her face in his hands, while Michelle stood on tiptoe and raised her


    head, and their lips met in the middle.


    Leon started kissing her more passionately, his tongue slipping into her mouth.


    When he did this, Michelle tasted a hint of sweetness.


    Maybe it was his pheromones, or maybe it was just her imagination. However, nothing could change


    the fact that there was a sweet taste lingering in her mouth.


    More importantly, she liked it.


    She wrapped her arms around Leon''s neck and pressed her body against him. This time, it was


    Michelle who wanted more.


    She had always been the shy one, dodging his attempts to get too close. Now, she was the one taking


    the lead.


    Leon was pleasantly surprised and embraced her sudden boldness.


    He couldn''t hold himself back anymore.


    Michelle didn''t seem to mind. She kept kissing him back and running her fingers through his hair, telling


    him she wanted more through her actions.


    When the Ferris wheel finally came to an end, the staff in charge of letting people on and off the ride


    found the two people inside their cart standing feet apart, averting eye contact with each other.


    When they first arrived, they looked so in love and were even holding hands.


    But now that the ride was over, they looked like awkward strangers.


    ''Did they break up?''


    The staff hesitated. He didn''t know whether to open the door for them or not. He thought that maybe, if


    they rode the Ferris wheel again, the two would make up.


    Of course, this wasn''t up to him. The rules didn''t allow people to ride the Ferris wheel two times in a


    row. Also, Leon didn''t look like he wanted another round on the ride¡ªat least, for tonight.


    After tonight, he could ride it as many times as he wanted.


    At this time, Leon had taken off his overcoat and hung it on his forearm. His top terminated right above


    his thighs, just enough to cover his sensitive part.


    He was teasing Michelle about having to take another cold shower when they got back, but what she


    said almost made him go crazy with lust.


    "Leon, taking a cold shower, especially in the winter, is torturing yourself. Don''t do it. Torture me


    instead."


    At that moment, his mind went nk. Fortunately, he managed to control himself enough to take a few


    stiff steps away from Michelle.


    Michelle had a way with making him feel like a ticking time bomb. He didn''t dare approach her now,


    worried his bomb would explode.


    When they made it out of the crowded amusement park, Leon couldn''t bear it anymore. He scooped


    her into his arms and briskly set her down in the passenger seat. After making sure her seat belt was


    fastened, he mmed the door, trotted over to the driver''s side, and started the car.


    The whole set of actions went so smoothly and so quickly.


    His body was rigid, his jawline set, but his eyes were fiery with passion.


    But he could only do so much to restrain himself, so he sped all the way back to C Mansion.


    As soon as they entered the room, he pressed Michelle against the wall without even turning on the


    lights. The atmosphere was filled with lust and excitement.


    Michelle didn''t sleep that night. When she finally was able to close her eyes and slowly drift off to sleep,


    thest thing on her mind was the image of her trembling legs spread out with Leon in between them.


    Exhausted, she fell into a deep sleep.


    At some point in the night, she felt someone picking her up carefully. She vaguely smelled snow mixed


    with plum blossoms before falling asleep again.


    She had a dream. She was swimming in the sea. Small waves came at her, as warm as Leon''s hand,


    washing over every inch of her skin.


    After taking a swim, shey on a beach mat and sunbathed quietly.


    She feltfortable.


    In reality, the quilt was tucked all the way to her chin, exposing her flushed face. It was obvious that she


    was feeling quite hot.


    Without lifting the quilt, Michelle just moved her head and smacked her lips in her sleep, as though she


    was eager to eat something.


    "I love you, Michelle," Leon whispered, kissing her gently on the forehead.


    He had said this the night before while they were ravishing each other. It was said that what a man said


    in bed was nonsense, so he said it this morning.


    The housekeeper responsible for cleaning the house had already covered the first floor. She even was


    able to prepare lunch before Leon came downstairs.


    Just as she was about to go upstairs to clean the rooms on the second floor, Leon stopped her. "Clean


    the rooms tomorrow."


    "Okay, Mr. Lu,"


    the housekeeper answered meekly. She was about to leave when she was stopped again.


    "Don''t leave yet, though. Teach me to cook some light and healthy dishes."


    The housekeeper never questioned her employer. Now was no different. She led him to the kitchen and


    patiently taught him how to cook some dishes.


    However, despite following her instructions, Leon''s food turned out tasteless.


    His own cooking couldn''t satisfy his picky taste.


    There was no way he was going to let Michelle taste his subpar food.


    So he tossed his first attempt into the garbage and started all over again.


    Fortunately for him, Michelle was so tired that it was unlikely she was getting up any time soon, so he


    had enough time to cook something he was satisfied with.


    It was already three o''clock in the afternoon when he finished cooking. Worried that she was starving,


    Leon went upstairs to wake her. He gently pushed the door, opening it only a crack, and peeked inside.


    Through the crack, he watched as his girlfriend awkwardly tried to sit down on the chair.


    As soon as she sat down, she winced and stood up again. When she saw that no one else was in the


    room, she moaned in pain.


    Leon felt sorry for her, but he was worried that Michelle would feel embarrassed if he showed up now.


    So he decided to wait a moment before opening the door.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Michelle was already dressed, so she gave up on the idea of sitting on the chair and stood in front of


    the mirror instead. Looking at her reflection, she grinned. Perhaps she was thinking about the events of


    Michelle rubbed her cheeks, trying to calm herself down.


    In Leon''s eyes, she was the cutest thing ever.


    He took this as his cue. Pretending not to have seen anything, he knocked on the door lightly.


    "Michelle, are you awake?" he asked innocently.


    The sudden sound startled Michelle. She gently patted her chest to calm down before she opened the


    door.


    Michelle thought she had managed to calm down, but when her eyes met his, her heart started to race.


    She instantly recalled their passionate sex from the night before and she started to feel warm all over.


    She almost couldn''t stand being around Leon, who was so seductive she could barely breathe at times.


    "Good morning, Leon."


    Leon chuckled. For a second, he was tempted to tease her, but then he decided against it.


    "Good morning.


    Let''s go downstairs and have breakfast."


    Leon patiently waited as she slowly shuffled out of the room, wincing slightly at the pain she felt in her


    It wasn''t anything out of the ordinary, but Michelle stiffened at his touch.


    Her mind kept reying the scenes fromst night. With Leon''s hand holding hers, her palm began to


    sweat and her heart beat loudly in her chest.


    This was doomed.


    She felt that she could no longer simply hold Leon''s hand.

 Chapter 827 You Are Flirting with Me

    Chapter 827 You Are Flirting with Me


    When they arrived downstairs, Michelle caught a glimpse of a clock on the wall. Her eyes went wide


    with disbelief.


    "Leon, how could you lie to me?"


    "Sorry, I also thought it was morning." Leon put his arm around her reassuringly and led her to the


    dining table. "Are you hungry? The food is ready. I made it myself. Think long and hard as to how you''ll


    repay me."


    "Leon, did you cook all by yourself?" With a glittering light in her eyes, Michelle quickened her pace, but


    slowed down consciously after walking two steps.


    She pretended to be calm, and Leon couldn''t be frank to expose her, so he also slowed down.


    The dishes on the table were all light, neither spicy nor greasy. Even the chicken soup tasted light,


    which made it even more appetizing.


    The physical exhaustion from the events of the night before weighed heavy on Michelle, and she


    couldn''t wait to sit down and eat. However, Leon stopped her from sitting on a dining chair.


    He sat down. Patting hisp, he pulled her towards him. "Sit here."


    Compared with the stiff wooden chair, he figured his thighs were softer and morefortable. It didn''t


    cross his mind she could just use a cushion.


    Michelle eyed Leon''s slender legs and then looked at him.


    "Leon, I feel like you are driving a car*,"


    she said with a serious look on her face.


    (*TN: In Chinese, driving a car is awork catchword. It means flirting with someone.)


    Her words stunned Leon, rendering him speechless.


    He wasn''t flirting with her right now.


    Wondering why she was suddenly so sensitive, he looked at her with searching eyes. How''d she even


    know what flirting was like?


    Her reaction really took him by surprise.


    However, what she said next stunned him. Blinking innocently, Michelle said, "Leon, every time you


    ''What?


    So she actually means driving a car, not flirting!''


    Finally, he let out a chuckle. "Well, I am not driving a car right now."


    "I know," Michelle replied, staring at him nkly.


    ''Silly girl, that''s not what I mean, '' he thought to himself.


    With a sly smile, Leon teased her, "Next time while I drive a car, I''ll say the same thing."


    "Okay." Michelle remembered Leon had carried her into his carst night. "Leon, you don''t have to


    carry me next time. I can walk on my own."


    "I''ll remember that next time." Then Leon pulled her towards him, coaxing her into sitting on hisp.


    "Trust me, this is morefortable than sitting on a chair."


    "Okay." Michelle finally relented and sat on hisp. It only took two seconds before she started shifting


    her weight ufortably.


    It wasn''t her fault she was born delicate. But the rough sexst night exhausted her and herher


    regions were particrly sensitive today.


    Finally, she couldn''t take it anymore and admitted the truth to Leon.


    "To be honest, this isn''tfortable at all. I think I''d do better on a chair."


    Leon''s face drew a nk.


    In the span of five minutes, he''d been rendered speechless more than once.


    He suspected that his girlfriend didn''t care for him anymore after they had sex.


    Before, she used to cheer him on and encourage him. But after they had sexst night, her disposition


    towards him always drastically changed.


    ''Is it because I didn''t perform wellst night?''


    Leon began to doubt himself.


    But then he recalled the expression of pleasure on Michelle''s facest night. He quashed his doubts as


    quickly as they came.


    Maybe it was just that hisp was too bony for her now.


    "All right. Stand up. I''ll find you a cushion." In order not to embarrass Michelle, he added quickly, "I also


    need one. The chair is really hard."


    As she watched him leave, her eyesnded on his long, slender legs. He really was too thin, which


    concerned her. She figured she''d give him some supplements when he came back from C Ind.


    For now, she decided to fill up a bowl with soup.


    Leon came back with two cushions and put them on two chairs. He put his hands on Michelle''s


    shoulders and led her to one of the chairs, urging her to sit down. Then he sat next to her.


    "Leon, eat." Michelle pushed arge bowl of chicken soup in front of him. "You should eat more!"


    ''I made this for you, not for me, ''


    Leon thought to himself. What did she mean by this? Suddenly, his earlier suspicion began to creep up


    on him again.


    Fortunately, what Michelle said next saved him from his suspicion.


    "Leon, you''re much too thin."


    Leon finally felt at ease. Happily, he filled another bowl with soup, for Michelle this time. He watched


    her slurp it up bit by bit, asionally eating a spoonful of rice to go with it.


    ''She must be starving, '' he thought to himself.


    Her cheeks, bulging from the food in her mouth, amused Leon.


    He found that such a trivial thing as Michelle eating was enjoyable to watch. Seeing her scarf down the


    food made him feel as though he was the one eating.


    Noticing his watchful gaze, Michelle cocked her head to the side and swallowed the food in her mouth.


    "Leon, why aren''t you eating?"


    "Don''t worry about me." Leon just continued to watch her, only asionally taking a bite from his te.


    He sighed happily. It felt so good to watch her enjoy the food he made.


    He quietlymitted this scene to his memory, vowing to never forget this day for the rest of his life.


    Oh, andst night, too.


    In the blink of an eye, Monday reared its ugly head. Leon was to leave Lexingport City and return to C


    Ind. Nina, John, and James came to see him off.


    But, to their confusion, Michelle wasn''t there.


    "Where''s Mimi?" James asked.


    "She has work," Leon exined calmly. "Unlike you guys, who are all bosses and can take time off


    whenever you please, she can''t just take a leave.


    Besides, it''s not like I''m noting back."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Not necessarily. After all, Uncle Leon, you''re not an ordinary person, unlike us," James blurted.


    Leon looked at him coldly.


    When James realized that he had said something wrong, he smiled awkwardly. "Oh, don''t mind me. I


    don''t know what I''m saying."


    "Okay," Leon replied dubiously.


    "Leon, be careful on the road. Update us when you get home. And take this, it''s a gift from Van and


    Don." Nina handed him a dark brown bag.


    "How nice of them!" Moved, Leon took it with care. Then, he turned to John and said seriously, "Take


    good care of my sister and nephews, or else, you''re dead."


    John just looked silently at Leon, but Leon knew that he would even if he didn''t ask him to.


    James threw his arms around Leon, sorry to see him leave. "Be safe, okay?"


    "James, you''re as fine a man as John. I''m sure you''ll surpass him in the future." Leon patted him on the


    back. When they parted ways, he left to check in to his flight.


    He knew that he woulde back someday, so he didn''t leave in low spirits. Even if they were miles


    apart, he would keep an inseparable connection with Michelle.


    Since their rtionship was clear, he was not afraid of the temporary separation.


    It was an uneventful flight back to C Ind.


    When he got off the ne, he searched for Wynn, but instead, it was a beautiful woman who greeted


    him.


    "Wee back, Your Highness. I''m your new secretary, Barbie Yin."

 Chapter 828 Barbie

    Chapter 828 Barbie


    In the winter, the temperature on C Ind never dropped below ten degrees. Even so, the sea breeze


    was unforgivingly cold, blowing in all the way from Lexingport City.


    Barbie had an undeniably good-looking face with nice cheekbones and delicate lips, but she also had a


    professional aura about her with her trimmed eyebrows and tightly tied hair.


    She was tall and slim, but not as slim as those stars who starved themselves to death. entuating


    her curvaceous figure was a purplece blouse and a beige high waist skirt.


    In her eyes, being professional didn''t have to mean wearing strictly ck and white clothes.


    As a citizen of C Ind, she was very familiar with their prince. While he always looked stunning on


    screen, there was no way to describe him in real life. It took Barbie all her willpower to not stare at him


    as he approached.


    It had been long and hard, but after a month of rigorous selection, she made it out on top and was now


    by the noble prince''s side.


    Holding back her excitement, Barbie smiled at him graciously.


    But Leon was more dubious with her presence. He returned her smile politely, but didn''t try striking up a


    conversation with her.


    The three headed to the car wordlessly. Barbie was the designated driver, while Leon and Wynn sat


    quietly in the back seat.


    Leon visited his parents first to announce his return courteously. He didn''t have the opportunity to ask


    for Barbie until he was safely within the confines of his own residence.


    "Wynn, who hired Barbie?"


    "You parents," Wynn said in a serious tone. "The secretarial selection was conducted in secret a month


    ago. There were thirty candidates and ten tests, and only Barbie was left standing. Also..."


    All of a sudden, Wynn''s expression darkened. He locked eyes with Leon and said grimly, "Barbie is


    Lyndon Yin''s granddaughter."


    Lyndon Yin was a duke and a popr figure in the military and political circles.


    "Lyndon''s granddaughter?" Leon had heard before that Lyndon had raised a granddaughter since she


    was a child.


    If Lyndon raised Barbie himself, she should be in the army. Why would she apply for a secretarial


    position?


    As the secretary to the prince, her status couldn''t be considered low, but it was iparable to an


    official position in the army.


    ''This can only mean one thing...''


    Out loud, he said, "A secretary? It can''t possibly be that simple."


    "Remember the tests I just mentioned? The interviewees had signed the non-disclosure agreement,


    but I was lucky enough to overhear two women who failed the interviewin about the royal


    etiquette. Later, I asked them about it, and apparently, they failed the sixth test.


    Sure enough, the sixth test was about royal etiquette. So what were thest four tests? I''m sure you''ve


    figured it out by now."


    Wynn looked at Leon, his eyes filled with worry.


    "They weren''t just selecting apetent secretary for me. They were selecting a daughter-inw,"


    Leon said matter-of-factly.


    A hush suddenly fell over the room.


    The two men bothpsed into grim silence. After what seemed like an eternity, Leon finally asked,


    "When did my parents discovered Michelle is my girlfriend?"


    "Half a month ago," Wynn replied. "No matter where you are, your every move is reported to them."


    "No wonder." Confused, Wynn asked, "''No wonder'' what?"


    "No wonder they didn''t approve of Michelle. No wonder they threatened me toe back. It turns out


    they had already found a woman for me before knowing Michelle is my girlfriend." Leon''s eyes turned


    colder than the winter winds.


    With widened eyes, Wynn was taken aback. He let out a helpless sigh and said, "I feel sorry for


    Michelle. I guess she doesn''t know about any of this, am I right?"


    "Sorry for Michelle?" Leon spat menacingly. "Do you think who I marry isn''t up to me?"


    "You''re right. But do you think who you can marry is solely your choice, Your Highness?" Wynn


    shrugged.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Wynn emphasized thest two words not unkindly.


    He was gently reminding Leon not to forget his ce in this world.


    Sometimes, it was the powerful people who had no power over their own lives.


    "When you get married, all the people of C Ind will know about it. As for the one you marry, she will


    be under their scrutiny, and they''ll find out everything about her, especially her background." The truth


    was, Wynn had always been worried about this. In a much lower voice, he said, "With Michelle''s family


    background and capabilities, I don''t have confidence in you two.


    It''s not that I don''t believe in you¡ªI will always believe in and support you, but I have to remind you that


    unless Michelle is willing to change for you..."


    His voice trailed off.


    But Leon got the message. "I''ll protect her from any harm," he said stubbornly.


    "But who will protect you?" Wynn asked in frustration. "A couple need to be able to stand up for each


    other. Look at your parents, see how they get through hard times hand in hand? I''m afraid Michelle


    can''t¡ª"


    Leon cut him short. "I will protect her. I won''t need her to work as hard as my mother has to. I want her


    to live a happy life with me."


    "The dream is perfect but reality is cruel," Wynn said solemnly. Then he shook his head and smiled.


    "Forget it. Do whatever you want, I''ll do anything you need me to!"


    Leon chuckled and the two men punched each other chummily.


    As long as there was at least one person standing behind him, he would feel invincible.


    "Thank you, Wynn," he said sincerely.


    "I''m not the only one who will support you. There''s Princess Nina, right? You''ve helped Princess Nina a


    lot. Now it''s her turn to help you. After all, your parents love her to death, plus she has two adorable


    kids." Wynn smiled mischievously.


    "Oh, that reminds me something." Leon walked over to his luggage and looked for the dark brown bag


    Nina handed him earlier. "Let''s find out what my two babies gifted me."


    When he opened the bag, he found an album inside.


    On the first page was a picture of two kids holding hands with an adult.


    It was Leon and the two boys, Van and Don.


    The first few pages were filled with pictures of Nina''s family with the asional appearance of Leon.


    Towards the middle of the album, more and more people popped up, such as Wynn, James, Adrian,


    Henry, and so on. Leon looked at the pictures fondly, his heart warm with nostalgia.


    Each picture captured their memories together. In some pictures, they were chatting andughing over


    drinks, while in others, they were solemnly talking business over coffee.


    There were also pictures of him with the children, some at the kindergarten and others in the


    amusement park. The two kids had even scrawled some captions under the memorable ones.


    Leon chuckled as he tried to decipher their crooked, childish handwriting and smiled as he realized that


    they had remembered their conversations.


    Finally, he came across a picture of Michelle and himself, standing between the two kids.


    The caption scrawled underneath read, "Uncle and Aunt."


    The smile on Leon''s face widened.


    This was the best gift he had ever received.


    Just then, he heard footsteps outside their door. Wynn went out to ask what was going on, and the


    servant in the lead answered, "Barbie is moving in here."

 Chapter 829 Ill Pick Up Anytime!

    Chapter 829 I''ll Pick Up Anytime!


    It waste night in Lexingport City. Michelle, having just finished her shower, sat in her bed and let out


    a heavy, tired sigh. Her hair was still dripping wet when her phone started ringing.


    Her eyes lit up when she saw the caller ID.


    This was Leon''s private number on C Ind. She had saved it on her phone yesterday.


    Michelle answered the phone immediately.


    "Good evening, Michelle." Leon''s voice, albeit over the phone, sounded so pleasant that Michelle found


    herself smiling.


    In a cheerful tone, she answered, "Good evening! But isn''t it afternoon on C Ind? Is it cold there?


    Leon, wear thick clothes even if you don''t feel cold, okay? I don''t want you to get sick."


    Michelle''s nagging made Leon''s expression soften. "Michelle, I can''t take it here anymore. I want to go


    back to Lexingport City."


    Michelle opened her mouth to say something, but a lump in her throat blocked any words that wanted


    toe out. She remained silent for a while, her eyes glistening with tears.


    The truth was, she didn''t go to see him off this morning, not because she wasn''t able to ask for a leave


    at work, but because she couldn''t bring herself to go.


    She didn''t want to see Leon leave. It would''ve felt like watching a loved one fade away, as though she


    was going to lose something¡ªeven though this was just a temporary separation.


    If she didn''t physically see Leon leave, then she could just console herself by pretending Leon was too


    busy to see her these days and she wouldn''t truly feel his absence.


    In her eyes, it was fine that she was deceiving herself.


    But when Leon came back, she would definitely be the first one at the airport, waiting to pick him up.


    Michelle sniffled and forced a smile. "Leon, I''ll be waiting for you. But I''m usually very busy by the end


    of the year, so I won''t have that much time to spend with you. So,e home after the New Year."


    Leon came back his senses. "Okay, I will," he promised.


    "Good! Leon, please call me whenever you have the time. It doesn''t matter where I am, I''ll answer your


    call!" Michelle started to giggle.


    Hearing her cuteugh made Leon smile, too. It was as though she was standing next to him, giggling


    into his ear. He could almost see her bright eyes turning into crescent moon shapes fromughing too


    hard.


    He imagined her cute teeth whenever she smiled.


    He began to miss her terribly.


    He could do nothing but watch the servantse and go, moving things around the magnificent castle.


    But it still felt very deste and alone, and Leon missed her more and more with each passing minute.


    He wanted her in his arms and he wanted to kiss her. Only in this way would his empty heart be filled


    again.


    "Michelle, I''d prefer it if you called me." At this point, Leon was resisting every urge to just hop into a


    car and drive back to the airport to fly back to Lexingport City.


    "I''ll also pick up any time."


    Michelle was excited, but she tried to think sensibly. "But Leon, you are different from everyday workers


    like me. You must be very busy with national affairs. I wouldn''t know if I''m disturbing you when I call. So


    it''ll be better if I wait for you to call me instead.


    Most importantly, I''m toozy to take the lead. Can''t you do it?"


    Leon smiled devilishly. "That''s true. You never take initiative. You always want me to take the lead, and


    I know you enjoy it."


    Michelle was confused. ''Why does he sound weird?'' she thought to herself.


    Just then, Wynn happened to pass by and overhear Leon''sst sentence. Even though he didn''t know


    the context, he was positive Leon was talking about something obscene.


    Wynn''s eyes nearly popped out of his head, too speechless to say anything.


    Hearing footsteps behind him, Leon turned around and saw Wynn''s contemptuous look.


    ''Did he hear what I said just now?''


    Leon wondered, feeling a bit guilty. After a pause, he turned around calmly and continued his


    conversation on the phone.


    Wynn shut his mouth and waited, his ears pricked up to eavesdrop.


    "Then I''ll be the one to lead," Leon said.


    The two of them reached an agreement. Leon said goodnight to Michelle and urged her to go to sleep,


    but he didn''t hang up until he heard the sound of her heavy breathing on the phone.


    When he hung up the phone, Michelle, who was just about to step into dreand, suddenly opened


    her eyes.


    Even if she had fallen asleep, she instantly remembered that she was on the phone with Leon just now.


    Now that he had hung up, she was wide awake.


    Michelle didn''t sleep that night.


    This was the first day with Leon gone.


    The next morning, she went to work with heavy bags under her eyes. Her colleagues shot her a couple


    of concerned nces but ultimately decided to leave her be.


    Three dayster, her eye bags had evolved into dark circles under her eyes. Everyone in the studio


    was shocked.


    While everyone thought it was normal in their office to have dark circles under their eyes, Michelle was


    the exception.


    It was widely acknowledged that her sleep quality was a cut above the rest. Some had even asked her


    for advice when it came to sleeping soundly, and she had asked, "If you eat well, you''ll sleep well."


    On the fourth day, Gray looked at her up and down with furrowed brows and asked, "Did you eat well


    Michelle was stunned. Pursing her lips, she started to exin herself slowly. "I had a good dinner,


    but..."


    The truth was, she couldn''t fall asleep ever since Leon left.


    But she was too embarrassed to say that aloud. She knew there were other people in the studio who


    were in long-distance rtionships, but they didn''t lose sleep over such a trivial thing.


    Caroline mad a bold guess. "Are you having rtionship issues?"


    "No!" Michelle retorted at once. Her sudden outburst startled a few people who were nearby, so she


    lowered her voice. "Leon calls me every day and helps me fall asleep."


    But every single time she fell asleep, whenever Leon hung up the phone, she''d wake up instantly.


    Moreover, she didn''t want to bother Leon, so she never called him back.


    Thus, she would stay up until dawn.


    She exined this to them in a sad voice, and the others, while sympathetic, felt somewhat jealous of


    their affectionate love for each other.


    The other colleagues who were in long-distance rtionships all sighed with her sympathetically. "Are


    you in a long-distance rtionship, too?"


    "Yes," Michelle answered truthfully. "I''m sorry. I came to work with my messy emotions and it''s affected


    all of you."


    Gray waved his hand dismissively. "Never mind that. You didn''t do anything to hurt us. But your dark


    circles make me want to send you to the Bamboo Garden."


    There was a bamboo grove near the studio that had a big wooden sign at the front that read "Bamboo


    Garden."


    The Bamboo Garden was not a ce to work, but a spot to shoot.


    In July of this year, the best actress May had been there to shoot the cover of the magazine.


    Michelle had only started working in the studio recently, but she knew every spot they shot at. Of


    course she knew there were real bamboos in the real Bamboo Garden, so she instantly understood


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    what Gray meant.


    "Am I really like a panda? Are my dark circles that bad?" Michelle held her face in her hands. She


    never noticed the gravity of her appearance.


    Everyone nodded in unison.


    Caroline couldn''t stand it anymore. "I''ll give you a day off. Go home and rest."


    "A day off?" Michelle shook her head. "My sry will be deducted if I take a day off."


    The corner of Caroline''s mouth twitched and she said crossly, "Why didn''t you sleep well if you were


    afraid of a sry deduction? You came to work with two dark circles under your eyes. If you make


    mistakes in your work, believe it or not, I can deduct more from your sry!"


    "I''ll go back to sleep now." Michelle swiftly picked up her bag and headed for the door.


    Her colleagues all burst intoughter.


    Just as Michelle was walking out of the studio, she ran into Tim, who was walking towards the studio.

 Chapter 830 Secret Love

    Chapter 830 Secret Love


    "Tim?" Michelle stopped in her tracks. She looked tired. Shooting Tim a quick nce, she turned


    around to look behind her. This road led only to the studio.


    "Are you looking for Caroline?" After asking that, she yawned and sniffed. She looked really sleepy.


    "Where are you going?" asked Tim, frowning slightly.


    "I''m going home and to sleep. Caroline is inside, but you should go there now, before she leaves,"


    Michelle said, blinking her eyes sleepily.


    Tim remained unmoved. He took one good look at Michelle''s tired face and said decisively, "I''ll give you


    a ride home."


    "What? Aren''t you looking for Caroline?" Michelle asked, cocking her head to the side in confusion.


    "No. I just happened to pass by." Tim lied through his teeth with a straight, calm face. He gestured for


    her to follow him.


    Michelle was so sleepy that she didn''t even bother to wonder if he was lying. She just yawned and


    followed him obediently.


    The two walked side by side, but then a cold wind blew in front of them and Michelle sneezed and


    shivered. ncing at her with concern, Tim stepped in front of her to block the wind.


    It was a cloudy day, and the wind blew in from every corner of the city. There was no one else in sight,


    and only one or two cars zoomed by every so often.


    Tim walked in front like a tall, sturdy pine, blocking the wind for the short girl behind him.


    Michelle stuffed her hands into the pockets of her coat, burying her chin deep into her thick scarf. Her


    breath she exhaled was as white as mist. She trudged on silently, watching the pavement as she went.


    Gradually, she raised her head to look at Tim.


    He was like a walking windshield. She smiled at his back gratefully.


    From second floor windows of Caroline''s studio, the roadside could be seen clearly. Caroline, who was


    standing by the French windows, witnessed everything with a steaming cup of coffee in her hand. She


    saw how Tim led Michelle down the road, blocking her from the wind.


    Her red lips parted slightly to let out a sigh. "He must really like Mimi. It''s a pity that Mimi doesn''t like


    him."


    Just then, Gray knocked on the door and came in. Caroline just turned her head to nce at him, then


    went back to watching the two people making their way down the sidewalk.


    "What are you looking at?" Gray walked over. Through the ss windows, he saw the two people


    standing side by side under the traffic light, waiting for the go signal. He recognized the two figures at


    once.


    The traffic lights turned green and Tim walked on Michelle''s right side. After passing the stoplight, Tim


    walked to Michelle''s left.


    Gray narrowed his eyes. "Tim must really like her," he muttered.


    As he spoke, he watched Caroline from the corner of his eye. He tried to capture any subtle change on


    her face, but truth be told, he was afraid at what he might find.


    In the end, he didn''t have the courage to watch her, so he turned away sheepishly.


    "Even you noticed it, yet Mimi never seems to notice." Caroline was smiling as usual, but Gray sensed


    a trace of helplessness in her voice.


    "You like Tim, right?" Gray asked, blurting out his thoughts.


    Caroline''s hand holding the coffee went stiff for a moment. Then she smiled lightheartedly.


    "You know I only want his body. s, you never understand, even though I tell you all the time. You are


    still young."


    "I''m 24 years old, two years older than the legal age for marriage," Gray said seriously, locking eyes


    with her.


    They had often joked about their ages, but this time, Caroline could tell he was being serious.


    "Of course I know you''re 24 years old, but you''re still five years younger than me. In my eyes, you''re


    still young." Caroline didn''t want to waste more time on this topic, so she decided to drop it. "Have you


    set a schedule for Selena''s shoot?"


    "I have discussed it with Selena''s assistant and we have chosen the third day of the lunar New Year."


    Without waiting for a response, Gray continued, "I can''t go with you on that day, I have prior


    than me."


    Caroline frowned slightly. Gray was acting so strange as ofte.


    "Besides, the foodpany, the Zheng Group, wants to shoot an advertisement after the New Year.


    They asked specifically for Michelle. The exact time hasn''t been settled yet, but I know it''s going to


    happen at the Lantern Festival. Do you want to take this project?"


    "Why not?" Caroline asked in reply, grinning widely. Gray nodded.


    Then, he turned around to leave. But before he disappeared behind the door, Caroline called out after


    him. "Gray, what''s up with youtely? Is something wrong? If you''re going through something, you can


    talk to me. I''ll try my best to help you."


    "Thank you, Caroline." Gray dodged the question.


    After closing the door, he stood there aimlessly, staring at the door with a bitter smile.


    ''You said that Michelle didn''t notice that Tim likes her. But you yourself never noticed that I like you.


    It''s my fault for being younger than you.''


    Tim''s car stopped at the intersection opposite the traffic lights. Out of courtesy, Michelle had sat in the


    passenger seat.


    If she sat in the back seat, she would''ve made Tim look like a driver.


    Michelle learned about this aspect of social etiquette after graduation, and she made sure to respect it.


    The air-conditioning in the car was turned on, which made Michelle''s eyes droop sleepily. Finally, after


    a few minutes, she nodded off to sleep.


    Looking at her delicate slumbering face, Tim felt a sudden urge to lick her cheek gently.


    But he didn''t dare get close to her.


    His trade was illegal and he always smelled of cigarettes and alcohol; he never dared to touch the girl


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    who smelled like candy andughed brightly, afraid he might corrupt her purity.


    The car slowed down. Just then, his phone began to buzz.


    Michelle stirred at the sudden sound, but Tim immediately snatched his phone and dropped the call.


    Seeing that Michelle was still sound asleep, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    When he saw it was a call from Victor, his zed over eyes suddenly became sharp.


    "Mr. Shen, Michelle was put in charge of themercial shooting of the Zheng Group. Everything''s


    going ording to n," Victor''s text read.


    A smile appeared on Tim''s face.


    Instead of taking Michelle home, he drove to the Silverhall Nightclub. His loft on the top floor was much


    morefortable than his rented house.


    Along the way, Michelle woke up in a daze. When she asked where she was, Tim reassured her that he


    would wake her up upon arriving.


    As a result, when they arrived at the entrance to the Silverhall Nightclub, Tim didn''t dare to wake her.


    ''How could I exin this to her?''


    He just wanted to invite her to his ce so that she could sleep morefortably.


    But no one would believe him.


    Just then, Victor strolled out of the Silverhall Nightclub and saw Tim''s car parked on the side of the


    road. He bent down to look at his reflection in the tinted window, smoothing his hair as he did.


    Tim opened the door and cast him a cold nce.


    Victor took a step backward, too taken aback to speak.


    Finally, when he came back to his senses, he grinned and shouted, "Mr. Shen, you''re here! Why don''t


    you go upstairs?"


    "Keep your voice down," Tim hissed. "Don''t wake her up."


    Victor instantly knew who he was talking about. There was only one woman in the entire universe that


    Tim worried about.


    Victor snickered. "Mr. Shen, you finally get her back! Congrattions! Take her upstairs!"


    Tim stared at him so coldly that a shiver went down Victor''s spine. "Oh, you''re afraid of waking her up."


    "That''s what I said."


    "Well, I have this." Victor took out a delicate gift box from his pocket. "It took me a while to find it. If it''s


    lit, the person will sleep soundly and won''t easily be awakened."


    As soon as he opened the box, a woody fragrance wafted up to their noses.

 Chapter 831 Care for Her

    Chapter 831 Care for Her


    Tim''s expression darkened immediately. He mped onto Victor''s shoulder with his big hand,


    squeezing him hard. "Who allowed you to get this? Don''t you know my rules?"


    "No, no! It''s not what you think!" Victor winced in pain, biting his lip to stop himself from wailing. "Mr.


    Shen, you misunderstand!"


    Tim loosened his grip, waiting impatiently for Victor to exin himself.


    Victor exined hastily. "It''s a kind of incense that helps relieve the pressure off people! It can cure


    insomnia. An old Chinese doctor told me the form, and it took me forever to get my hands on all the


    ingredients.


    You truly misunderstood me, Mr. Shen. I would never touch those illegal things."


    Tim finally let go of his shoulder. He didn''t want Victor to start groveling at his feet.


    "Incense?" he asked with a frown.


    "Yes!" Victor perked up. "I was going to give it to Amy, since she''s been suffering from insomnia


    recently and has been hot-tempered. She''s been so irritable that she doesn''t want to see me, so I want


    to give her this to cure her insomnia."


    Victor''s eyes brightened. "Mr. Shen, I tried itst night and it really works! I slept so well¡ª"


    "Like a pig?" Tim interrupted tly.


    Victor was speechless.


    ''Damn it! How could I reply to a snarkyment like that?'' But his point was, the incense truly worked.


    The rm he had set for this morning almost blew up his phone, yet he slept through it like a baby.


    "Well, Mr. Shen, just tell me if you want it or not," Victor said huffily.


    As soon as Tim reached out to take the entire box, Victor took a swift step backwards.


    "Well, Mr. Shen, I''m willing to give you a piece. After all, I''m going to give it to Amy."


    Tim frowned slightly.


    Victor began to study each piece of incense in the gift box meticulously. Finally, his fingers stopped and


    picked one up and he gently ced on the palm of Tim''s hand.


    "Here. This is the biggest piece. I''m giving it to you."


    Hearing Victor''s words, Tim was stunned. He then watched wordlessly as Victor ceremoniously closed


    the box again, patting the dust off it as if though it was treasure. Then he slipped it back into his pocket.


    Tim had thought Victor would give him the smallest one, but the opposite happened.


    Tim didn''t know how Victor managed to choose thergest piece, since all the pieces looked the same


    to him.


    His heart still softened at the idea that Victor was so generous to him.


    He smiled, albeit imperceptibly.


    Seeing that Victor was about to hail a taxi, he frowned and said, "Why aren''t you driving? Did you think


    the car I gave you is too cheap?"


    "Of course not, Mr. Shen. The car you gave me is great and eye-catching, but Amy is different. As Mr.


    Shi''s bodyguard, she''s seen many good things already." Victor paused with dramatic ir. "I did it on


    purpose.


    Think about it, Mr. Shen. I''m taking a taxi in the winter, and I open the window and let the wind blow my


    on face, turning my nose red and messing up my hair. Then, I''ll run to her with the box of incense,


    looking like a hot mess. Won''t I look pitiful?


    Of course I will! And what about Amy? I''m sure she would feel sorry for me. She might just let me in!"


    ''So, this was all just part of Victor''s borate n, '' Tim thought to himself.


    "Once you start to care about someone, it means that you have fallen for them." Victor recalled the past


    with nostalgia. "Three years ago, Amy beat me up and had me put in a hospital. While I was there, I


    saw her sitting alone in the corridor expressionlessly, while waiting for her blood infusion to be over.


    I secretly snapped a photo of her on my phone, and just as I was about to strike up a conversation with


    her, Mr. Shi summoned her. Amy just answered ''yes'' and pulled the needle out and left. I was shocked.


    A woman more reckless than me?


    She just pressed her palm against the wound to stop the blood from flowing out as she walked. Even


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    though her lips were pale, she didn''t frown orin. In that moment, I felt quite sorry for her."


    The winter wind blew at Victor''s face. His nose was already red, even before his borate n was


    taken into action.


    Tears welled up in his eyes. He turned around and smiled at Tim, his eyes gleaming sentimentally.


    It reminded Tim of time he first saw Victor. In a dark alley, Victor was holding a steel pipe he had used


    to beat up a group of people, his blood-stained hands still trembling.


    That night, Victor''s eyes were as dead and dark as that alley. Tim felt that Victor was just like him¡ªthe


    light had gone out in their eyes.


    So he took on Victor as his follower.


    Obviously, this young man was more resilient than him, because the light in his eyes gradually


    returned.


    Tim, however, didn''t even dare to touch the shining light beside him.


    Victor seemed to have guessed what was on Tim''s mind because he suddenly said, "Mr. Shen, you


    should learn how to put on a pitiful look in front of women. Anyway, it''s toote for that now. Wish me


    luck and hope that I win Amy''s heart!"


    Tim smiled. "I hope you win Amy over as soon as possible."


    "It''s rare for you to smile at me, Mr. Shen. I''ll take it as a good omen!" Victor hailed the next taxi and


    gave the driver the address of the Time Group.


    The green taxi swam past the sea of ck, white, and gray cars like an agile, colorful fish.


    After getting back in the car, Tim lit the incense and set it carefully on the dashboard. Then, he got out


    of the car again and waited around ten minutes before opening the door of the passenger seat. He


    swaddled Michelle with his coat and carried her up the stairs.


    As Victor promised, the incense worked wondered and Michelle didn''t even stir as he carried her.


    He bent down and put gently ced her in the middle of the big ck bed, which made Michelle''s fair


    face seem even fairer.


    Her thick orange scarf peeked out from under his coat, adding a touch of color to the otherwise bleak


    room.


    The sleeping Michelle reminded him of the colorful fruity candy he yearned for when he was a child.


    Ever since he could remember, he never got what he wanted. But things were different now.


    Just as he was about to kiss the woman in the bed, her phone started to ring.


    Annoyed, Tim quickly reached for her phone and nced at the caller ID. Seeing Leon''s name


    stered on the screen made him even more irritable.


    His first instinct was to hang up on him.


    Just as his thumb was about to touch the screen, he stopped. A naughty idea urred to him.


    He slid the answer key.


    "Michelle, is it morning over there? Are you at work? How were you able to answer my call?" From the


    sound of his voice, Tim could tell Leon was smiling brightly.


    Taking one look at Michelle, who was sleeping soundly in his bed, a smile yed at the corners of


    Tim''s mouth.


    "Well? Why aren''t you saying anything? Is it inconvenient to talk? I can call backter, if you want,"


    Leon asked worriedly, waiting for her response.


    Instead of Michelle''s, he heard a calm, masculine voice. "She''s asleep, it''s not convenient for her to


    The person on the other end of the line fell silent, like the calm before the storm.

 Chapter 832 You Must Marry Leon

    Chapter 832 You Must Marry Leon


    It was the middle of the night on C Ind. It was dark out, and the sound of the waves crashing into the


    rocks could be heard in the stillness of the night.


    Hearing Tim''s voice made Leon so angry that he wanted to throw his phone into the ocean. However,


    on the outside, he kept his calm.


    "Thank you for taking such good care of her," he said, feigning calmness. "I''ll find someone to pick her


    up right away."


    Because Leon wasn''t acting ording to how Tim expected, Tim decided to provoke him some more.


    "Why don''t youe here yourself? Oh, that''s right. You left her here while you went off to live your


    princely life on C Ind."


    "Even though I''m far from her right now, there''s no chance you''ll win Michelle over," Leon sneered.


    "Don''t try to take things that aren''t yours. Try anything drastic and I''ll skin you alive."


    Without waiting for a response, Leon hung up the phone.


    Tim''s lips tightened into a thin line and his eyes were filled with gloom. He tightened his grip the phone,


    as though he was squeezing Leon''s neck and not Michelle''s phone.


    Tim''s voice jolted Leon out of his sleepiness. The first thing he did after dropping the call was


    contacting Nina, after which, he nned to book a ticket to Lexingport City.


    Michelle really made him worry.


    He told her to have less contact with Tim, yet she fell asleep in front of the guy.


    It was still early in the morning in Lexingport City, so Michelle should''ve been at work. Why was she out


    and about, hanging out with another man?


    There was no way he was going to let this slide.


    He needed to teach her a lesson, lest she behave inappropriately.


    Leon cursed inwardly and bought the earliest ticket without the slightest hesitation.


    It showed that his payment was sessful, but the flight information wasn''t sent over to him yet. As he


    waited for it impatiently, Barbie called his phone.


    Leon hesitated for a moment before answering it.


    "Barbie, it''s outside office hours," he said monotonously.


    "Mr. Lu, I work 24/7. I''m always on call." Barbie''s tone wasn''t cold, which tended to happen when


    someone underwent rigorous military training. Instead, she sounded calm and gently.


    If it weren''t for thepetition between her and Wynn two days ago, it would have been hard for Leon


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    to imagine that Barbie was a skilled fighter.


    Wynn was generally considered the best in fighting. However, after his spar with Barbie, Wynn started


    to wonder if he was going to lose his job. "She''s truly Lyndon''s granddaughter," he said with a sigh.


    Barbie had the moves of a calcted militant but the calm fortitude of a professional woman. The two


    sides to her went hand in hand perfectly.


    Barbie''s voice sounded again on the phone, interrupting his thoughts. "Buying tickets is the secretary''s


    job. You bought an air ticket to Lexingport City just now, which is due to leave this morning, which will


    affect your entire schedule for today. At ten o''clock this morning, you have a meeting with¡ª"


    "Postpone it for me," Leon abruptly cut her off. "You''re my secretary, so do as I say."


    Barbie fell silent. After a few moments, she replied, "Okay. I''ll fix your schedule ordingly. However,


    as your secretary, it''s my responsibility to tell you that you''re bringing unnecessary trouble in doing so."


    Despite her reminder, she knew he was already aware of this. He was a bright young man, how could


    he not?


    Obviously, Leon was unmoved. "You don''t need to worry about it. I''ll handle everything."


    "Okay." Barbie paused slightly, then asked, "When are youing back? I need to book the return


    ticket."


    Leon briefly checked his schedule for the week. Unfortunately, he was fully booked, rendering him


    unable to stay in Lexingport City for too long. "I''lle back after one night," he said with reluctance.


    "Okay." And with that, Barbie hung up the phone.


    At the break of dawn, Barbie was already standing by the door with one hand resting on the handle of


    her luggage.


    Leon paused and asked, "Barbie, what''re you doing?"


    "As your secretary, I need to go to Lexingport City with you. The return air tickets and the hotel where


    you will be staying have already been arranged." ncing at her watch, Barbie continued, "We have


    an hour and thirty-seven minutes before the ne takes off. It will take at least an hour and 4 minutes


    to get from here to the airport. Your Highness, it''s time for us to go."


    Leon had to admit that Barbie was a capable assistant, but he didn''t intend to take her with him. There


    was a risk that Michelle would understand their situation.


    There was a time he lived in the same hotel as Valerie, which was torture to Michelle''s heart.


    Now that Valerie had practically vanished into thin air, he didn''t want something like this to happen ever


    again.


    "You stay on C Ind. I''ll go by myself," Leon said dismissively.


    This reaction didn''t surprise Barbie in the slightest. "Your Highness, I suggest you take me with you if


    you want your trip to go smoothly."


    Leon smiled at her incredulously. "Are you threatening me?"


    "Not at all," Barbie said calmly. She looked at him seriously but not in a pushy manner. "You are going


    to Lexingport City to see your girlfriend, leaving behind national affairs. Did it ever cross your mind what


    sort of impression you''d leave on your country? A rtionship that gets in the way of your work will only


    estrange your parents further."


    She had hit the nail on the head.


    Leon was stunned. The truth was, it didn''t cross his mind.


    Just moments earlier, he was determined to fly back to Lexingport City at all costs. But now, he realized


    that Michelle might needlessly be med for his reckless actions.


    He had a sensible girlfriend. She always waited for his call so as not to disturb him.


    She used to cling to him, but now she could do nothing but wait for his call, worried that if she tried to


    contact him, she would get in the way of his work.


    Yet now, he was willing to drop everything toe to her, at the risk of throwing her under the bus in


    the eyes of his parents and his people.


    Leon was in a dilemma, but for his long-term n, he had to give up the idea of flying to Lexingport City


    for now.


    "Barbie..." Leon seemed to want to say something but stopped on second thought.


    His parents had personally chosen her to be his secretary, which meant that she was a candidate


    to be his future wife. Both he and Barbie were well aware of this.


    Since she had agreed to these terms, it meant she must''ve had the intention of marrying him.


    Yet, strangely enough, Barbie was always quite submissive, not showing any hints at an ulterior motive.


    Even when she found out he had a girlfriend, she had handled the situation with poise and grace, even


    thinking about the repercussions of Leon''s actions.


    Leon just couldn''t figure it out.


    "Yes?" Barbie asked, confused.


    "Have the tickets refunded," Leon said grimly.


    "Okay." Barbie nodded and returned her luggage to her room. Soon, Bruce asked her to report what


    had happened.


    Barbie ryed the whole thing, except for one point. She decided not to mention that she was the one


    who convinced Leon to stay, making it look like Leon figured it out by himself.


    Perhaps it was because Barbie had the cleanest track record that Bruce never thought to question her


    and believed every word she said.


    "His rtionship with this random girl is just a passing fancy," Bruce said seriously. "Give it one or two


    years. I''m sorry you have to endure this for the time being."


    "It''s okay; it is my own choice," Barbie replied in a dignified and courteous manner.


    Bruce nodded with satisfaction. "I know you rarely get to see your grandfather nowadays, now that you


    live here. Lyndon will visit at noon, so let''s all have lunch together."


    "Okay." Barbie smiled politely. "If there is nothing else, I will go now."


    "That''s fine." Bruce waved his hand dismissively.


    When Barbie sat down at her office, she took out her phone and saw that she had missed a dozen


    notifications, but only one stood out to her in particr.


    It was a text message from her grandfather, telling her he was going to visit the king and queen this


    noon.


    Scrolling up a bit, she saw the message he had sent to her the day she moved into the castle. It read,


    "You must marry Leon!"

 Chapter 833 Looking For Aunt

    Chapter 833 Looking For Aunt


    In Lexingport City, two children with schoolbags on their backs came to the door of the Silverhall


    Nightclub at dawn.


    They looked around curiously with their big amber eyes.


    Both were dressed in thick ck cotton clothes, standing by the entrance looking like two ck


    sesame buns.


    Their cute appearance caught the attention of all the passers-by.


    "What lovely children!"


    "They must be twins! They look like mixed-race babies."


    "Oh my God! They are so adorable! I want to take them home!"


    Hearing this, Van turned around warily and happened to meet the eyes of the girl who was speaking.


    "Oh, no, no. I''m just joking, my dear," she said quickly.


    Another person burst intoughter.


    "They are so cute. Where are their parents?"


    "Yes. Why don''t I see the children''s parents?"


    "Are you lost, dear?"


    A group of people surrounded them asking them a barrage of questions, wondering if they should call


    the police.


    Don pointed at the door of the Silverhall Nightclub and announced, "We''re not lost. We are looking for


    someone."


    Even though it was still early, the doors to the club were unlocked to let the staff in.


    The passers-by looked at the Silverhall Nightclub dubiously.


    "Do your parents work here?" someone asked.


    "No." Van shook his head. "We are here to find my aunt for my uncle."


    The grown-ups all exchanged confused nces. Seeing their confused looks, Van took the liberty to


    exin it to them.


    "My uncle is not in the city. He said that my aunt was taken away by some bad guy here and we


    couldn''t get in touch with her, so we came to see her."


    Don added, "My aunt is a beautifuldy but she''s easy meat, so the bad guy must''ve tricked her!"


    This made the group of people shudder in fear.


    The Silverhall Nightclub was a ce of entertainment, which were stereotypically notorious for all kinds


    of dirty business.


    If a beautiful woman was tricked into going inside the Silverhall Nightclub, they could only guess what


    had happened.


    What kind of uncle would send two children to a chaotic ce like this?


    "Oh my God! Did your uncle ask you toe here? Why would he do such a thing?"


    "What about your parents? Aren''t they worried about you?"


    Van and Don said in unison, "Don''t worry. Dad and Mom asked us toe here."


    "What?!" Filled with righteous indignation, someone pulled out their phone quickly and dialed the


    police.


    "Don''t go inside, kids. I''m calling the police, they''ll fetch your aunt from inside. Don''t worry." "Yeah. How


    could you go in such a scary ce alone?" someone else added.


    Don tilted his head, pointed at himself and then pointed at his brother. "I''m with my brother, so I''m not


    going inside alone."


    "Even so! It''s a bad idea to go inside even if your brother''s here!" "There are bad guys inside. Aren''t


    you scared?"


    "I''m not afraid." Don thumped his chest with his chubby hand. "I''m very powerful. I can protect my


    brother."


    Van said politely, "Thank you for your concern. My brother and I can do it. Let''s go find Aunt, Don."


    "Let''s go!" Don eagerly took his brother''s hand and the two boys ran towards the club.


    Panic-stricken, the passers-by quickly reached out to stop them. Since the children were still small,


    they figured they weren''t that strong. However, to their surprise, the moment theyid their hands on


    the two boys, Don swatted them away like flies.


    The passer-by were all stunned.


    The two kids used their small, agile bodies to dodge the adults and then rushed to the entrance.


    They were stopped by the security guards.


    One of them said coldly, "Children are not allowed to enter."


    The other one was a little gentler. He pointed at the board next to him and said, "Kids, you can''t enter


    the club unless you''re eighteen years old."


    Don turned to look at the board. He didn''t know some of the words on it, so he poked his brother with


    his finger.


    Van, being the older one, could read and he understood the sign at once.


    The two kids eyed the tall security guards with electric batons on their belts. Don trembled in fear.


    He stepped back and whispered to Van, "Van, we can''t defeat them. They look as powerful as Richard


    and Amy.


    What should we do then?" He was at a loss and scratched the back of his head.


    Van patted his brother''s headfortingly and said, "I have an idea."


    "What?" Don asked, eyes wide with curiosity.


    Van walked up to the two security guards with a face as calm and fearless as his father''s.


    "We''re looking for someone. If we can''t go in, can you ask him to go out?"


    The two security guards looked at each other and figured the two children must''ve belonged to one of


    the staff.


    Van was so cute and delightful. How could they refuse his request?


    The nice security guard asked, "Who are you looking for? What''s his name? What''s your rtionship


    with him? You have to make it clear."


    "Okay." Van nodded obediently. "His name is Tim.


    And I can''t exin our rtionship, or else you''ll be in trouble."


    The security guards trembled and exchanged scared nces. All the color drained from their faces.


    Were they actually here for Tim?


    How dare he call him by his first name?


    Were they Tim''s sons?


    As soon this idea crossed their minds, it stuck like gum.


    The cold-faced security guard immediately became respectful. "Please wait a moment, I''ll inform him


    immediately." Then he said to his colleague, "Take good care of them. Don''t let them stand there. It''s


    cold outside!"


    After one of the guards went inside, Van turned around and smiled triumphantly at his brother.


    "Yeah!" Don clenched his fists and pumped it in the air in celebration, then turned around to look at the


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ck Maybach parked across the road.


    From inside the car, Nina smiled.


    Van really was their son!


    However, the security guards of the Silverhall Nightclub couldn''t see Tim directly; they could only report


    things to their direct superior.


    Finally, the news made it to Victor''s ears. "There''s two boys standing by the club entrance. They im


    to be Mr. Shen''s sons."


    In his shock, Victor identally broke a bottle of good tequ¡ªthe very bottle Tim was nning to give


    to Michelle''s father during the Spring Festival.


    Butpared to the shattered bottle of tequ on the floor, the news that Tim had children was even


    more ground breaking.


    Truly, Tim did have many women, but as far as Victor knew, he had never impregnated a woman.


    ''Is there a woman in this world capable of having Tim''s kids without him knowing, '' he thought to


    himself.


    Victor was shocked and confused. He hurried downstairs to see for himself and found two little people


    looking at their surroundings with great curiosity.


    The two kids were about four or five years old.


    Victor had only worked for Tim for around three or four years; Tim''s life before then was unknown to


    him.


    Maybe they actually were his kids.


    But when he took a good look at the two children''s faces, his excitement dissipated.


    ''Who the hell spread those rumors?


    Judging from their appearance, these kids must be Mr. Shi''s!''

 Chapter 834 Mr. Shis Kids

    Chapter 834 Mr. Shi''s Kids


    ''But why are Mr. Shi''s kids here?


    Did Mr. Shen offend him?''


    Victor frowned, but to the best of his recollection, Tim didn''t do anything to John recently.


    Looking down at the two children who dared to break into the Silverhall Nightclub by themselves, Victor


    found himself admiring them.


    They deserved to be John''s kids.


    Victor had no doubt that Tim''s future children would be as audacious as them.


    But still, how could John and his wife allow the two kidse here and look for Tim by themselves?


    "Hey, brats..." Realizing that he had said something wrong, Victor''s mouth snapped shut immediately.


    These were John''s boys, after all. Clearing his throat, he changed his tone to a more polite one. "Hello


    there, boys."


    The security guard, who was just about to close the door, was so shocked by Victor''s sudden change in


    disposition that he almost mmed the door on his own fingers.


    ''So they really are Mr. Shen''s children!


    Otherwise, why would Victor treat them so nicely?''


    The rumor that Tim had two sons spread like wildfire in the Silverhall Nightclub. Some people even


    tried to guess who the mother was.


    However, as the subject of the rumor, Tim caught no wind of it.


    "Good evening, Uncle Victor," Van greeted politely.


    In Victor''s eyes, this child''s clean smile and adorable dimples looked so cute.


    He had to stop himself from reaching out and pinching Van''s chubby cheek.


    Again, he reminded himself that these were John''s children, so he better not hurt them.


    But seeing these two cute faces staring up at him, Victor suddenly longed to have sons of his own,


    hopefully as adorable as these two.


    He raised his eyebrows and smiled warmly. "How do you know me?"


    Van answered simply, "I''ve seen your photo on Aunt Amy''s phone."


    Victor''s heart skipped a beat at the mention of Amy. Stunned, he squatted down next to Van and asked


    excitedly, "Really? Did you really see a picture of me on her phone?"


    "Yes." Van nodded seriously.


    Victor chuckled to himself happily.


    "I knew she had a crush on me, I just knew it! But she refused to admit it."


    "Oh! I know who you are!" Don pointed a chubby finger at Victor as something dawned on him. "You''re


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    the one Aunt Amy beat up!"


    Victor''s expression darkened.


    What a shameful thing to be remembered by!


    Before Victor could exin himself, Don crossed his arms over his chest in disgust. "Sir, you are


    useless. You''re a grown up, yet Aunt Amy was able to defeat you. I''m a child, so it''s okay that she beat


    me. But you are a big grown up!"


    The little boy''s harsh words rendered Victor speechless. He didn''t even know such a tiny child was


    capable of such meanness! His face turned red with anger. He wanted so badly to teach this little brat a


    lesson.


    ''Calm down, Victor.


    You can''t harm Mr. Shi''s children, '' he told himself over and over again.


    But he was so angry!


    "Don''t even think about bullying us!" Seeing Victor''s menacing expression, Don stepped in between


    him and his brother, puffing out his chest.


    Despite his anger, Victor almost burst intoughter.


    ''What the heck?


    He''s bullying me!''


    he thought.


    If it weren''t for the fact that boy''s father was John, Victor never would''ve let such an insult pass.


    Victor wasn''t the sort of man who backed down from a fight. Helpless, he had no choice but to vent his


    anger elsewhere. "You know nothing, little boy. I let her win on purpose, or she wouldn''t have beat me.


    Humph!"


    "Aunt Amy wouldn''t need you to do that!" Don snorted.


    "Why, you little..." Victor took a deep breath to calm himself down. "You wouldn''t understand even if I


    told you. I let her win because I like her, okay?"


    Don rolled his eyes and snorted. Obviously, he didn''t believe Victor.


    Whenever Van witnessed his brother make others speechless with anger, he couldn''t help butugh.


    After all, he was just a child. He didn''t know how to stifleughter, but insteadughed openly.


    This only rubbed salt in Victor''s wounds.


    ''Who said kids were cute?


    They''re talking nonsense! Children are the worst. I never want to have kids!''


    Victor closed his eyes and counted to three. Realizing he had a job to do, he came back to the point.


    "Why are you looking for Mr. Shen? If children don''t go home after school, their parents will get angry


    and p them on the butt."


    Don said confidently, "Dad and Mom would never hit us."


    Van exined, "Mom drove us here, you see. She is waiting for us outside."


    Victor scratched his head, perplexed. Something was off. "So what''re you guys doing here?"


    Van spoke up seriously. "We''re looking for my aunt."


    "Who''s your aunt? We have nothing to do with your aunt. What makes you think she''s here?" Suddenly,


    Victor''s eyes flickered with recognition. Muttering "fuck" under his breath, he then asked, "Is it


    Michelle?"


    "Yes." Van nodded.


    "Where is Aunt Michelle?" Don demanded. "Give my aunt back quickly, or I''ll destroy you all with my


    magic powers."


    Victor eyed him dubiously. ''Magic powers? These kids really are talking nonsense.


    Maybe he dreamt about having super powers and thinks he''s still dreaming...''


    Victor forced a smile. However, he froze at the sight of Van''s calm face.


    This little guy looked exactly like John!


    And John was the sort of man who could move mountains without uttering a word.


    Victor''s heart raced anxiously but he pretended as though nothing happened. "I don''t know what you''re


    talking about."


    "Liar." Don stuck out his lower lip.


    Victor, on the other hand, took the more diplomatic approach. "Mom is waiting outside. When we were


    outside, some kind men called the police for us."


    "Police?" Victor echoed with wide eyes. Was this little boy actually threatening him? He stared at his


    childish face. The striking contrast between himself and the boy made his scalp tingle. Finally, he


    couldn''t help but curse. "There really is no good thates out of the Shi family. You''re all vile!"


    Without another word, he took out his phone to make some calls. When he turned around, Don stuck


    out his tongue at him defiantly.


    Van smiled and patted his brother''s head.


    Before Victor could make the call, however, his phone started ringing. He quickly slid his thumb across


    the screen to answer it and pressed the phone against his ear. Almost instantaneously, all the color


    drained from his face.


    As he spoke on the phone, he shot the two innocent-looking children a murderous re.


    "Okay, I know." After hanging up the phone, Victor immediately dialed Tim''s number. As soon as the


    call connected, Victor said worriedly, "Mr. Shen, we''re being investigated. What''s more, Mr. Shi''s two


    kids came here to look for Michelle. Mr. Shi''s wife is still waiting outside. Mr. Shen, why don''t you send


    Michelle down now?"


    Tim didn''t respond, so he continued, "Thewyer said that the people whoe to investigate this time


    are very powerful. I guess they''ll show up at the Silverhall Nightclub soon." Still, there was no reply.


    Victor lost his patience. "We''re going to lose a lot this time. Fuck!"


    "She hasn''t woken up yet. It seems she hasn''t been getting much sleeptely." Tim''s voice was


    surprisingly calm.


    Victor''s eyes nearly popped out of his head. "What?


    Did you hear me, Mr. Shen?" Victor breathed heavily into the receiver. "We''re being investigated! The


    officials who are in charge are very powerful! They will do a thorough investigation for sure!"


    "I heard what you said. I guess Leon is behind this." As Tim spoke, he turned his head to look at


    Michelle, who was still sleeping soundly in his bed.


    He smiled slightly, then returned his focus to the call. "Tell them I''ll drive Michelle backter. As for the


    investigation, so be it."


    "Did I hear you correctly, Mr. Shen?" Victor was stunned. "During the investigation, our business will be


    closed down. It''s okay if the investigation onlysts two or three days. But if it takes over a month, we''ll


    lose a lot. Hello? Mr. Shen? Hello?"


    Tim had hung up the phone.


    Victor was so angry that he threw his phone against the wall. For the first time, he felt a bit resentful


    towards Michelle.

 Chapter 835 Greedy for More Hugs

    Chapter 835 Greedy for More Hugs


    Victor repeated Tim''s words to the two kids, but they were dissatisfied with his answer. Van shook his


    head and refused.


    "No. We''re not leaving here without Aunt Michelle."


    "We are not leaving!" Don stood next to his brother with his hands on his hips.


    While Victor wasn''t necessarily afraid of the two children, he was definitely scared of their parents. He


    had no choice but to convey their wishes to his boss.


    "Mr. Shen, they said they want to take Michelle back with them."


    There was a moment of silence on the phone before Tim reluctantly replied, "Fine. I''ll send her down."


    Still unwilling to wake Michelle up, Tim found a nket and draped it around her gently before scooping


    her into his arms and carrying her downstairs.


    When he got out of the elevator, his eyesnded on a ck Maybach parked across the road. At a


    nce, he could tell it was John''s car.


    A gust of cold wind blew, and the woman in Tim''s arms stirred, so he held her tighter and picked up the


    pace.


    As long as he got her inside the car, she''d feel warm in no time.


    But at the same time, Tim didn''t want to leave her.


    He had only gotten to hold her twice, once to carry her upstairs this morning and now.


    He didn''t even dare to think about touching her before.


    Even through the thick nket, he could still feel how soft and supple her skin was. This petite woman


    was just so lovely that he didn''t want to let go of her.


    Before their first hug, Tim longed for just one hug. Just one. Now that he knew what it felt like, he


    began to be greedy, hoping for more.


    But he knew it was only one sided.


    If Michelle woke up, she would definitely not let him hold her.


    Even now, in his arms, she would murmur the name "Leon" in her sleep.


    When Tim heard this, he felt consumed with envy and slowed down his pace.


    But after a while, he felt her shiver under the nket and murmur "so cold" under her breath.


    Despite his feelings, he didn''t want her to be ufortable, so he quickened his pace again.


    Nina was sitting inside the car. When Tim appeared with a woman in his arms, she saw him through


    the tinted window.


    She saw how he picked up the pace, then slowed down, then picked up the pace again. He must''ve


    been very conflicted about something, but she didn''t know what.


    Nina opened the door and got out of the car. She was wearing a navy blue puffy-sleeved cheongsam


    with pink and white flowers in bloom embroidered all over it.


    Over this, she wore a white fur shawl.


    The bright red lipstick against her pale cheeks made her look like a beauty borne of ice and snow.


    She nced at the sleeping Michelle. It was freezing outside, yet she managed to sleep through it.


    Eyes shing, Nina quickly realized something was wrong.


    She asked coldly, "What did you do to her?"


    After carefully cing Michelle into the back seat of the car and tucking her in the nket, Tim


    straightened up and said, "She''s been suffering from insomnia so I lit some incense for sleeping."


    Sure enough, the dark circles under Michelle''s eyes indicated he was telling the truth.


    "Incense?" Nina dubiously held out her hand, demanding for a bit of the so-called incense.


    Tim was upset. "You don''t believe me?"


    "Who are you to me? What makes you think I should believe you?" Nina asked, unrelenting. Finally,


    Tim gave in and handed her the leftover incense.


    Seeing Michelle had been reunited with Nina, Victor sent Van and Don out.


    When the two kids saw their mother, one rushed over to hug her legs, and the other rushed to hold her


    hand.


    The two looked very loving of their mother. Victor snorted indignantly. Those kids were so mean to him


    just now.


    Was it normal for children nowadays to be so two-faced?


    When the Maybach disappeared at the corner of the street, Tim turned around, only to see the


    confused look on Victor''s face.


    Tim shot him a questioning look.


    Victor came back to his senses. "Mr. Shen, those two kids are not easy to deal with. One of them looks


    exactly like Mr. Shi. He is polite, but he is good at threatening people. The other boy had a terrible


    temper and wanted to pick a fight with me. But when the two saw their mom, they changed into


    That much was to be expected of John and Nina''s children. Tim remained unbothered and asked, "Did


    you beat them?"


    "Of course not!" Victor said bitterly. "How could I? Everyone in the Shi family dotes on these two kids.


    They''re the apple of the Shi family''s eye. How could I possibly hurt them?"


    "It''s good that you know better," Tim said an approving nod.


    "Even Amy is fond of them." Victor suddenly became jealous. "I don''t get it. They''re not her kids, why


    does she have to talk about them every day?"


    However, Tim was in no mood to listen to Victor''s rants. Just then, loads of guests started streaming


    out of the Silverhall Nightclub.


    It seemed that investigation team was here.


    Victor was shocked. "That fast?"


    All Tim''s assets, including the Silverhall Nightclub, were closed in the blink of an eye.


    At first, Tim thought it wasn''t that big a deal. But when he found out even his money was frozen, he


    realized he was in trouble.


    Even his house and rented apartment were closed. Now, he had no ce to go.


    This was too cruel.


    Leon was driving him crazy!


    Angry and left with nowhere to go, Tim headed to Michelle''s house with his tail between his legs. He


    asked them to let him stay, offering them a box of good wine¡ªthe only thing he was able to salvage


    from the club.


    In his story, the Silverhall Nightclub had been closed, but he hadn''t done anything wrong; he just


    identally offended a powerful person.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Adams was never afraid of those in power. Plus, after getting along with Tim for a while now, he trusted


    him. ine, on the other hand, had other selfish motives, so she readily agreed to him staying with


    them.


    Tim didn''t expect them to let him in so easily, but he was really grateful. He moved in that night.


    As he put his luggage on the floor, he noticed that Michelle''s shoes weren''t on the shoe rack by the


    door. In a casual tone, he asked, "Is Michelle still at work?"


    "She got off work early today, but she''s staying the night at North Yard." ine sighed. "Why does she


    always go to the North Yard? Our family is different from theirs. Ah, forget it. I didn''t mean anything by


    it. Mimi and Nina are good friends, and Don and Van are fond of her, too. This is a good thing."


    Squinting slightly, Tim could tell from ine''s tone that she didn''t mean what she just said.


    As he suspected, Michelle''s parents didn''t approve of her rtionship with Leon because of their vastly


    different social statuses.


    They knew this would be cause for concern in their rtionship.


    Some parents hoped that their daughter would find a rich husband and live a good life, but others


    worried that their daughter wouldn''t fit in with such a wealthy family.


    It was obvious that Adams and ine belonged to thetter.


    Meanwhile, in the North Yard, Michelle''s eyes finally fluttered open.


    In a daze, she blinked at her somewhat familiar surroundings.


    It was weird because she wasn''t in her room, but at least, she could tell that it looked like the room


    Nina decorated for her in the North Yard.


    Michelle stretched her arms out and yawned before sitting upright. Now that she was alert, she was


    almost sure she was in the North Yard.


    "North Yard?" Her eyes went wide from shock.


    ''How did I get here?''


    Just then, there was a knock on the door. Michelle lifted the quilt and got out of bed. She ran to open


    the door barefoot.


    But when the door swung open, she was surprised to find that no one was there.


    Michelle shuddered in fear.


    "Aunt Michelle, I''m here!" A chubby hand suddenly reached up and waved in the air, which made


    Michelle look down.


    It was Van, grinning up at her.


    "Hi, Van!"


    Michelle beamed at the boy. Uncle asked us to call you ''aunt'' from now on." Van waved a phone in


    front of her face and said, "Aunt, Uncle Leon wants to talk to you." He stood on tiptoe and put the


    phone in Michelle''s hand.


    "Remember toe downstairs to eat once you''re done talking, Aunt Michelle."


    And with that, he bounded off.


    Michelle lowered her head and looked at the phone in a daze. Dominating most of the screen was the


    face of a cold yet handsome man, and to the upper right corner was a small frame showing her


    surprised face.

 Chapter 836 I Just Want You To Be Happy

    Chapter 836 I Just Want You To Be Happy


    Apparently, it was a video chat.


    "Leon?" Michelle called out, too dazed to believe her eyes.


    "No, I am not," Leon snapped sardonically.


    Michelle didn''t know what had just happened. After all, she just woke up. "You are Leon!"


    The response she got from Leon was a cold snort. Only then did Michelle finally realize that something


    was wrong. He had never treated her this way.


    She suddenly felt a lump in her throat.


    "Leon, what''s wrong?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "What''s wrong?" Leon raised his eyebrows slightly, but his anger was more than obvious, which made


    Michelle wince.


    He was angry, and she was confused.


    Michelle didn''t know how she had offended him, so she batted her eyshes at him innocently and


    asked, "What did I do to make you angry? Can you tell me first? I don''t know what''s going on."


    "Michelle, didn''t I tell you to stop all contact with Tim?"


    Leon''s voice was strained, which frightened Michelle. She shrank back and stuttered guiltily, "Y-Yes."


    "Then why were you with him?" Leon raised his voice. He couldn''t contain his anger now. "And you


    even went so far as to sleep in his bed! Can''t you see that he''s in love with you?"


    Michelle''s eyes went wide with shock.


    She couldn''t believe her ears.


    ''Tim likes me? I slept in his bed?''


    She had no idea!


    "Leon, I didn''t!" Michelle felt wronged. Judging from Leon''s attitude right now, there was a chance he


    was about to break up with her.


    Her chest felt extremely heavy.


    She quickly tried to exin. "Leon, you misunderstand. I was just so sleepy, and he offered me a ride


    home, but it seems I fell asleep in his car. Then..."


    Tears filled her eyes and she knew that if she spoke another word, she would burst into uncontroble


    tears.


    Leon tried to stop her. "Don''t you dare cry!"


    But his heart immediately softened.


    He couldn''t take this anymore. If he didn''t teach her how to behave, one day, he''d explode from anger.


    What if he died out of the blue? Would his girl throw herself into Tim''s arms?


    When this thought crossed his mind, his anger red up again.


    Although Leon was enraged, he willed himself to calm down. Still, he refused to smile on camera.


    "Okay." Michelle nodded obediently and shut her mouth, pursing her lips in silence while waiting for the


    man to say something more.


    She thought about how every night since Leon left, she tossed and turned sleeplessly. Whenever Leon


    hung up the phone, she looked at his photos wistfully, wishing he was next to her.


    But it didn''t take long before she had seen all of his photos. The past couple of nights had been tough.


    How she wished she could see Leon in person, not just a cold reflection of him on her phone. It just


    couldn''tpare to being together in the flesh.


    At the very least, being on video call with him was much better than staring at his photos. Here, they


    could respond to each other in real time.


    But she missed him so much.


    Her muddled thoughts and surging emotions gathered to form tears, which rolled down her cheeks.


    She just looked so pitiful.


    Leon''s heart ached and he felt pain spreading all over his body.


    He watched the tears stream down her face in silence, panic and anxiety welling up inside him. That


    was thest straw.


    He wanted to go to Lexingport City!


    "Michelle! Please! Stop crying!"


    Her crying broke his heart.


    In the end, Leon decided he needed to be hard on her.


    He looked away from the screen and said sourly, "Wipe away your tears. I told you not to cry, but you


    didn''t listen to me."


    Michelle silently raised her arm to wipe her tears. When she looked back at her phone, she put on a


    brave face and held her tears back.


    "I wasn''t crying, Leon. I just miss you so much."


    However, her voice broke as she spoke.


    She looked like a poor girl that no one wanted.


    But Leon only sighed, which she mistook as a sigh of disappointment¡ªa sign that he was going to


    dump her.


    Tears welled up in her eyes once more, but she didn''t dare to cry again. She raised her head and said


    quickly, "Look, Leon, I''m not crying. Just look at me."


    She wanted him to look at her, but only her mouth and neck were shown on screen.


    Leon felt sorry yet ridiculous at the same time. His fingers stroked the screen, as though he was


    stroking Michelle''s fair neck. After a while, he withdrew his hand.


    "Fine. Cry if you need too," Leon said with a helpless sigh. His cold facade fell and he looked at her


    tenderly. "I shouldn''t have scolded you, I''m sorry."


    Michelle''s face came back into view on screen, astonishment written all over her face. "Leon..."


    Who could stand such a scene?


    Leon almost broke down on the spot at the sound of his nameing from her lips. "I''m just angry. You


    got in Tim''s car without a care in the world. He whisked you away and made you sleep in his bed.


    Michelle, if I let another woman sit in the passenger seat of my car and made her sleep in my bed,


    wouldn''t you be angry¡ª"


    "Don''t you dare!" Michelle suddenly blurted, every cell in her body protesting at the mere idea. "Leon,


    you can''t!"


    Leon smiled. "Now do you know that it''s not okay?"


    Michelle nodded unhappily. "Leon, I didn''t mean it. Won''t you let me exin?"


    Worried he didn''t want to hear it, she started exining without waiting for a response. However, she


    was still fuzzy on how she got to the North Yard.


    Something she said caught Leon by surprise.


    "Insomnia? How did you get insomnia?" It didn''t make sense. Every time he called her, he stayed on


    the phone until she was sound asleep.


    "Leon, can you stop frowning?" Michelle lowered her eyes and felt guilty. "Ever since we got together,


    you started frowning too often."


    Leon was stunned for a moment, but then he turned his frown upside down. "Good, you noticed. It''s


    because you always make me worry!"


    "Leon..." Michelle looked up at him remorsefully. "I just want you to be happy."


    "But I''m willing to be like that for you." Leon then asked half-jokingly, "Don''t I look good when I frown?"


    "It''s not like that." Michelle shook her head firmly. "I don''t like it when you frown. I like you no matter


    how you look."


    "Well then, promise me two things,"


    Leon said, smiling with satisfaction. "What?" Michelle was confused.


    Did she say something wrong?


    Shouldn''t it be Leon promising her some things in exchange for her gracious words?


    But she just nodded obediently. "What two things?"


    "First, you are not allowed to ride in Tim''s car from now on." Leon looked at her seriously. "Second, you


    can''t go to ces where Tim is. Got it?"


    "Well, Leon, the second one is a little difficult." As soon as Michelle said this, she received another cold


    look from Leon. "It''s not what you think. Tim is Caroline''s model; it''ll be impossible to avoid meeting


    him."


    After thinking for a while, Leon thought that this condition was indeed a little unreasonable, so he


    changed it. "Alright, fine. Second, you can''t be alone with Tim. Also, it should go without saying, you


    definitely can''t go to his ce."


    "Leon, you''ve made three requests."


    Leon stared at her.


    "Do you agree?"


    "Yes," Michelle nodded. "Leon, I''ll try not to worry you anymore."


    "No," Leon said immediately. "What makes you think I''ll ever stop worrying about you? Do you want me


    to save my energy for another woman? Even if you do, I refuse.


    Be good, or I will break your legs."

 Chapter 837 Do Your Best For Me

    Chapter 837 Do Your Best For Me


    Michelle subconsciously looked down at her own legs. She recalled that night when their bodies


    intertwined in bed. Leon had said he liked her legs, too.


    Ever since then, she had religiously applied lotion on her legs. Now, they were as smooth and supple


    as a baby''s buttocks.


    There was no way she''d let him break her legs!


    "Leon, I''ll be good," Michelle said, sticking out her lower lip. "Leon, I''ll listen to whatever you say.


    But if you do fall in love with someone else one day..."


    "Michelle." Leon interrupted her sternly. Michelle then held her breath. She knew she had said


    something wrong.


    But she knew that, if Leon did fall for another girl, she would let him go.


    She was willing to do anything for his happiness.


    "Michelle, I know what you were about to say." Leon sighed. "I can''t fix your messy thoughts just yet,


    but I will¡ªsomeday. But whatever happens, Michelle, please do your best for me, okay?"


    The obstruction in their rtionship was clear to the two of them, but neither of them dared say it aloud.


    Leon had thought that he could always protect Michelle.


    However, if there was one thing Barbie had taught him, it was that he and Michelle needed to work


    together to prepare her for the role she was about to y in his life.


    Even if he wanted to be with her as soon as possible, she wasn''t ready yet. They both needed to work


    harder in order for their rtionship to work out.


    "Michelle, Nini will help us," Leon said gently. "It''ll take time, though. You''ll have to suffer a little."


    However, Michelle misunderstood him;


    she thought he was saying Nina would help correct her way of thinking.


    Thus, she nodded obediently.


    "Anyway, howe you''ve been suffering from insomnia?" Leon returned to his previous question.


    Michelle swallowed nervously. She thought they had dropped the subject, but Leon was keen to find


    out what was guing her mind. Seeing the concern in Leon''s eyes, she decided to tell him the truth.


    "Leon, I miss you so much. That''s why I can''t sleep properly."


    Leon''s heart fell. "But I didn''t hang up the phone until you fell asleep!"


    "I would fall asleep, but whenever you hung up, I''d wake up looking for you," Michelle admitted guiltily.


    She lowered her head to gather her bearings, then raised her head again to look into Leon''s eyes.


    "Leon, am I too clingy? You''re the first person I''ve ever fallen in love with, so I don''t know how to do in a


    rtionship. Someone at work is also in a long-distance rtionship, but she isn''t like me. She''s able to


    sleep soundly at night.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Whenever I remember that you''re far away, I start to miss you so much. Even talking on the phone isn''t


    enough. I just want to be with you every day. I hope you won''t grow tired of me, Leon.


    I can only fall asleep when you''re there, talking to me¡ªnot because you''re boring, but because I feel


    safe when you''re with me." Michelle''s smile turned genuine and she seemed to be in a better mood.


    This made Leon smile, too.


    She continued, "I feel safe when you''re with me. Even if I''m not saying anything, as long as the phone''s


    still connected and I know you''re still there, I''ll feel safe."


    She smiled into the camera with bright, twinkling eyes.


    Her love and longing for him was painfully obvious, which made him feel nice and warm.


    "Michelle, I can''t talk to you the whole night, but I can stay on the phone and mute my microphone. Will


    you be able to sleep like that?"


    "I''ll be fine as long as you don''t hang up," she said, perking up instantly.


    "Okay, great." Leon moved his phone a little further away.


    With a wide smile, he raised his index finger and pointed it in the air, yfully pretending to poke


    Michelle on the forehead.


    This made Michelle so happy that tears started welling up in her eyes. She smiled, but didn''t dare


    make a sound. She was worried she''d burst into tears if she tried to say anything.


    "Michelle, please don''t cry. My heart will break when you cry."


    Leon sighed helplessly.


    Just then, Barbie knocked on his slightly-ajar door gently, only to find Leon smiling affectionately at his


    phone. This scene stunned her. Leon only ever smiled at people out of politeness.


    She knew there was only one person who could make him smile like this.


    Barbie knocked again politely to alert Leon of her presence. When he looked up, he saw her waving a


    document in her hand, indicating he needed to deal with something urgently.


    From Michelle''s point of view, when Leon raised his head, his neck and Adam''s apple came into view.


    In a daze, Michelle reached out to touch it, but then she quickly retracted her hand and looked for a


    pen and paper instead.


    When Leon looked down at his phone again, instead of seeing Michelle''s fair face, he was greeted by a


    white piece of paper.


    Michelle held up the paper, on which she had quickly scrawled a few words. Leon squinted at her


    handwriting, thinking it looked quite simr to his.


    "Leon, you can go ahead and work. I''m going to have dinner."


    Her handwriting was nice. She wanted to copy Leon''s, but she had only sessfully copied a few


    words in his handwriting.


    But the reason why she had chosen to write instead of speak was that she was worried it was


    inappropriate for her to talk right now.


    Of course, Leon understood this immediately. "Michelle, you have the freedom to speak here," he said


    loudly enough for Barbie to hear. "You can say whatever''s on your mind; I''ll always be here for you."


    Michelle nodded enthusiastically. Waving her hand good-bye, she smiled so brightly that her cute teeth


    could be seen on camera, which made Leon chuckle.


    "Enjoy your dinner." Finally, he reluctantly hung up the phone and turned to Barbie. "What is it?"


    After the call, Michelle bounded down the stairs and headed straight for the dining room.


    Helen hadid out dinner for her. The others were already done eating.


    After dinner, Michelle went back to the living room to y with the kids.


    But after a while, Nina showed up and cleared her throat. "Stop bothering your aunt, boys. I need to


    talk to her."


    The two brothers nodded obediently and ran off to y.


    Michelle asked in confusion, "Nini, what is it?


    You look so serious."


    Nina asked, "Do you want to marry Leon?"


    "Yes," she murmured shyly. "I do."


    Nina''s face suddenly grew very serious.


    "Mimi, Leon has chosen you, and no one''s going to change his mind. From now on,e to the North


    Yard every Friday night. I will teach you things on weekends. I hope you will study hard, for Leon''s


    sake."


    With a puzzled look on her face, Michelle asked, "What are you going to teach me?"


    "A lot," Nina replied. "It''ll be quite tiring."


    If Michelle wanted to be a member of the royal family on C Ind, she had a lot to learn.

 Chapter 838 Flirting

    Chapter 838 Flirting


    That night, when Michelle got back home, she saw the lights were on in the guest bedroom.


    She pushed the door open and found her mother busy making the bed.


    "Mom, is someone staying the night?" Michelle walked over to help. The two women grabbed the four


    corners of the quilt andy it on the bed neatly.


    ine bent down to smooth the creases on the quilt and smiled. "It''s Tim. He''s going through


    something and has no ce to stay, so he''ll be staying with us."


    "What?" Michelle''s hand froze.


    Her mind started to race. Leon had told her that Tim liked her, and she also recalled the three promises


    she made to him regarding Tim.


    She had promised not to go to Tim''s ce. If he was staying in her house now, did that mean she was


    breaking her promise?


    What was she supposed to do now?


    Ask him to leave? She knew that this wasn''t the best idea, since he''d be homeless if she kicked him


    out, and she couldn''t bear to do such a thing.


    Michelle frowned deeply.


    Lost in her thoughts, she clutched the corner of the quilt tightly. ine tried to pull her end of the quilt


    and failed. Only then did she realize her daughter was in a daze.


    "Mimi!"


    When Michelle snapped back to her senses, she let go of the quilt and watched silently as ine tidied


    up by herself.


    "Mom, did you say that Tim is going to live here¡ªin our house?"


    "Yes, we are neighbors. It''s not a big deal." ine shrugged. "Didn''t you run into him when you got


    here?"


    Michelle shook her head.


    "He''s probably out jogging with your father. You should join them sometimes, you need the exercise."


    ine poked her daughter''s forehead and clucked her tongue disapprovingly. "You never liked sports,


    ever since you were a child."


    Michelle touched her forehead absentmindedly and turned around to leave. "Mom, I''m going to my


    room."


    The second she closed the door behind her, she quickly took out her phone and typed a message.


    "Leon, something''s happened. Tim''s in trouble and doesn''t have a ce to live, so now he lives in our


    house."


    Leon replied with a question mark. Then, her phone started to ring.


    Leon was requesting for a video call.


    Michelle swiped to answer. "Leon?" she asked in surprise. "Aren''t you busy?"


    "It''s okay." He cut straight to the chase. "Is Tim living in your house?"


    Michelle tried to angle her phone in such a way that made her look ttering. "Mom just told me. He''s


    supposedly out jogging with Dad right now, so I haven''t seen him yet."


    Leon frowned deeply.


    Michelle''s parents seemed to like Tim very much, it was almost as though they wanted him to be


    their son-inw, which was bad news for Leon.


    Now, Tim posed an even bigger threat to him.


    He kept silent for a while, his mind racing toe up with a solution.


    Seeing that he was obviously unhappy, Michelle tried to make the best of the situation.


    "Leon, I can stay in the studio for a few days. The dormitory there isn''t so bad, and I can bunk with one


    of my colleagues."


    That colleague was the one who was also in a long-distance rtionship with her boyfriend.


    Living together would not only enhance their camaraderie, but Michelle was also hoping she would also


    teach her how to maintain a long-distance rtionship.


    Her eyes lit up excitedly.


    "Leon, that''s it!" she said triumphantly, feeling quite proud of herself foring up with such a great


    solution.


    Seeing the excitement on her face, Leon couldn''t help but lighten up and chuckle softly.


    "What makes you so happy?" he asked.


    "You''ll see," she answered cryptically.


    "I want to know now."


    "No. I''ve made up my mind!"


    "Michelle..." Leon shook his head firmly. "I''m worried about you living somece else. As for Tim''s


    housing situation, don''t worry. I''ll solve it."


    Michelle had always trusted in Leon, but she was a little disappointed that he dismissed her proposal


    so quickly.


    "Be good," he said in a voice that made Michelle''s skin tingle. She nodded obediently.


    With a gentle smile, Leon said, "We don''t have to hang up. Go wash up and get settled in bed."


    "Bed?" Michelle echoed in surprise. "Leon, I''ve slept all day. There''s no way I''ll be able to fall asleep so


    soon!"


    "Then just lie down, close your eyes, and rest." His soothing voice washed over her.


    "Okay. I''ll go wash my face and brush my teeth now."


    Just as she was about to put down her phone, Leon said, "Take your phone with you."


    "What?" Her surprised expression reappeared on his screen. "Do you want to watch me wash up?"


    "Yes." He smiled charmingly. "I want to watch you take a shower."


    "Leon!" Michelle squeaked, her cheeks turning red instantly.


    Leon chuckled devilishly.


    "I was just kidding. Go ahead."


    Embarrassed, Michelle cleared her throat and asked, "Should I put it on mute?"


    "You don''t need to do that."


    Looking at her phone screen shyly, she protested, "But it will be very noisy."


    "No, it won''t." Seeing how flushed she was on camera, he couldn''t help but tease her. "I like all the


    sounds you make."


    Standing nearby, Wynn overheard this and slowly turned to look at Leon.


    ''He is flirting with Michelle again!


    He takes every chance to tease her!''


    Wynn thought.


    Fortunately, Michelle was no expert in this field and didn''t understand Leon''s underlying meanings most


    of the time.


    Feeling eyes on him, Leon raised his head to find Wynn staring at him.


    The two men stared at each other in silence.


    Finally, Wynn cleared his throat awkwardly.


    "Go on." Then he turned to look elsewhere.


    "Wynn?" Michelle asked. She recognized his voice. "How''s he been doing?"


    Leon returned his gaze to the screen. "He''s fine, he''s been working hard. As for his rtionship, it''s


    going well, right?" Thisst sentence was directed at Wynn.


    "No." Wynn''s face turned pink but he didn''t turn around.


    Leon was stunned to see his expression.


    This was his first time to see Wynn blush.


    It was so strange.


    Leon was tempted to tease him, but decided against it since it was so rare to see him so vulnerable.


    Just then, he heard the sounds of flowing water and the buzz of an electric toothbrush.


    Leon put on his Bluetooth headset and muted the call to avoid disturbing Michelle.


    After washing her face and brushing her teeth, Michelle came out and saw through the window that


    there were people streaming in and out of the house Tim rented. Two people stood guard by the door;


    they looked like policemen in civilian clothes.


    "Why are the police here?" Michelle murmured to herself curiously. "I wonder what Tim did."


    She slipped her phone into her pajama pocket and went downstairs in her slippers. Adams and Tim


    had juste back, sweating profusely from their night run.


    ine was handing them clean towels.


    "Thank you, Mrs. He." Tim politely took the towel and wiped the sweat off his forehead. When he


    looked up, he saw Michelle rushing down the stairs and he smiled. "You''re back."


    Michelle walked over apprehensively, remembering her promises to Leon. "There are a lot of people in


    your house. They look like police."


    "I know." Tim was very calm. However, when he looked out the door, he frowned.


    Why couldn''t they wait until morning before checking his ce? They could have taken things slowly.


    ine also poked her head out and asked worriedly, "Is something wrong?"


    "No," Tim said reassuringly. "I didn''tmit any crime. Unless they''re trying to frame me, I should be


    fine."


    "Oh, okay." ine seemed relieved.


    Adams then advised him to go to bed early and get some rest.


    But before he could do so, a man walked up to them. He greeted the family politely, and then his eyes


    fell on Tim.


    The man told him that he could go back to his ce because the investigation was over.


    There was neither happiness nor relief on Tim''s face.


    "Really?" Unable to conceal her excitement, Michelle''s eyes lit up. Overjoyed, she said to Tim, "That


    means nothing''s wrong, right? You can go back and live in your house!"


    "Yes," Tim replied destely.


    "You won''t have to live in our small guest room," Michelle said sincerely.


    She was worried that Tim felt ufortably in their tiny guest room. After all, Tim was a boss and


    owned many properties.


    However, unbeknownst to her, her words were like a knife stabbing into Tim''s heart.


    When he was jogging, he was excited to live under the same roof as her, but the minute he came back,


    his dreams were shattered.


    Depressed, he said nothing in reply and just nodded curtly.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Meanwhile, all the way on C Ind, Leon narrowed his eyes and smiled in satisfaction.

 Chapter 839 Bumping Into Austin

    Chapter 839 Bumping Into Austin


    Shortly after, Tim left.


    Michelle heaved a sigh of relief. She didn''t know why exactly she felt like this. Perhaps it was because


    Leon said that Tim liked her.


    She had always regarded Tim as a friend, and he had also said he was a friend and a fan of hers.


    Then suddenly, her world changed the instant her boyfriend told her that Tim actually liked her. She


    was at a loss, not knowing how to act around him anymore.


    Ever since then, she had deliberately kept her distance from Tim, rarely replying to any of his


    messages.


    Tim had noticed her strange behavior, too.


    But he told himself it was because she was busy with work.


    Michelle rarely ever replied to the message of her friends and family, too.


    Her schedule was packed to the brim. On weekdays, she went to work. On weekends, she would stay


    in North Yard.


    There were a lot of things to learn. Other than eating and sleeping, all of Michelle''s time was dedicated


    to learning under Nina.


    No one knew exactly what Michelle was doing with her time, but people could tell that she was very


    busy. Whenever ine picked her up from work, she always wore earbuds their entire trip back home.


    After meals, she would stand against the wall with a book on her hands.


    She was nowhere to be found on weekends, as though she was participating in some secret training.


    ine tried to ask her about this on multiple asions, but Michelle had always given her the same,


    cryptic answer. "I want to improve myself."


    In parents'' eyes, it was always a good thing when their children constantly worked to improve


    themselves. But with Michelle, she was working herself harder than students in prep school.


    ine didn''t know what Michelle was up to and couldn''t seem to get any more details out of her, so she


    put all her focus into cooking nutritious meals for her hardworking daughter.


    As a result, Michelle had a nosebleed one day.


    On the day before New Year''s Eve, Nina let Michelle have a day off. At first, she refused, but Nina


    insisted that they should slow things down. It was impossible to get everything down overnight.


    Nina also said afterwards that she herself wanted a holiday in celebration of the New Year.


    Only then did Michelle agree to hit pause on her learning for three days.


    On the day before New Year''s Eve, Michelle''s family went shopping in preparation for the festival.


    However, this year was a bit different, because now they had a fourth member joining them¡ªTim.


    Because they had invited Tim to celebrate the holidays with them, Michelle''s parents insisted on having


    him shop with them, too.


    As they were walking along the street, Michelle bumped into Austin.


    She hadn''t seen him in over three years, yet he looked like he hadn''t aged a day. He still looked


    elegant yet aloof.


    Both he and Lydia were studying in B City and were due to graduate half a year from now.


    But it wasn''t Lydia he was with. A lovely girl of about twenty years old was standing next to Austin. She


    held up a redntern and asked him if it was beautiful.


    Michelle thought about what Lydia had said thest time they talked. She mentioned that Austin had a


    crush on another girl. Could this be who she was talking about?


    They did go shopping together before the New Year''s Eve.


    But to Michelle''s knowledge, Lydia and Austin hadn''t broken up yet.


    Even if they were just nominally boyfriend and girlfriend, she firmly believed that they needed to break


    up if Austin had fallen for another girl.


    How could Austin go shopping with another girl openly before breaking up with Lydia?


    Michelle just stared at Austin and the girl angrily.


    "Michelle, what''s the matter with you?" Noticing that the strange look on her daughter''s face, ine


    followed her gaze. "Isn''t that Austin? Wasn''t he your ssmate?"


    "Yes," Michelle replied through gritted teeth.


    Wondering why Michelle was so angry, Tim also turned to see what she was ring at. Austin was a


    tall and good-looking young man who stood out in the crowd.


    Tim''s eyes thennded on the girl next to Austin, which confused him even further.


    Wasn''t Michelle in love with Leon?


    "It is Austin," Adams said, his eyes flickering with recognition. "There''s a youngdy next to him, too¡ª


    his girlfriend, maybe?"


    "I think so." ine nodded in agreement. Turning to her daughter, she suggested, "Michelle, why don''t


    you say hi to them? I remember you, Austin, and Lydia were the best of friends."


    "Great idea!" Michelle stomped over towards the couple, as though she was about to interrogate them.


    But she had a baby face and round eyes. No matter how angry she was, she looked absolutely


    harmless.


    Before Michelle was able to say anything to him, Austin saw her and the three people behind her


    approaching.


    "Michelle, are you shopping for New Year''s gifts?" he asked brightly.


    "Yes." Michelle sized up the two people. "And you two?"


    "We''re just looking around." When Austin recognized Michelle''s parents walking towards them, he went


    to meet them halfway to greet them.


    He walked right past Michelle, who was suddenly speechless.


    The girl followed him. As she passed by Michelle, she smiled politely at her.


    Out of courtesy, Michelle returned a polite smile.


    But then she felt off; this girl was Lydia''s rival, so she didn''t need to be so polite.


    The smile on her face quickly disappeared.


    Austin chatted idly with Michelle''s family. After a while, he received a call from home and needed to


    leave in a hurry, so Michelle didn''t even have the time to ask about his rtionship with the girl.


    She gloomily watched as the two figures melted into the crowd.


    The girl slipped her arm in his and started talking to Austin happily.


    But since they were out of earshot, Michelle couldn''t hear a word they were saying. Nevertheless, she


    felt bad for Lydia.


    The girl, who was actually Austin''s cousin, looked up at him and asked, "Austin, was that girl your


    girlfriend? She was looking at me weirdly."


    "I guess it''s because you are holding my arm," Austin said.


    The girl stuck out her tongue defiantly but and let go of him.


    "She is my girlfriend''s good friend, Michelle," Austin exined. "We were ssmates in college."


    Suddenly, the girl snickered. "Austin, you''re going to be in trouble."


    Austin tilted his head and nced at her questioningly.


    "I''m sure that girl misunderstood our rtionship." The girl grinned and walked ahead to turn around


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    and face him. "Austin, you should exin things to her, or else your girlfriend will get jealous."


    "Jealous?" Austin echoed, perplexed. Then, he stopped in his tracks and thought of something.


    The girl tilted her head to the side. "Yes, jealous," she said simply.


    "Okay," Austin replied lightheartedly and continued to walk. If she wasn''t mistaken, it seemed to the girl


    that Austin was actually in a good mood.


    The girl hurried to catch up with him. "Austin, are you really not going to exin things to her?"


    However, he didn''t reply.


    Meanwhile, Michelle picked up her phone and tapped on Lydia''s chat box. She started typing a long


    message, rying everything that had happened just now.

 Chapter 840 She Saved My Life

    Chapter 840 She Saved My Life


    Right before Michelle sent the message, she hesitated.


    Sometimes seeing something didn''t necessarily mean it was the truth. Case in point, when she had


    seen Leon and Valeriee out of a hotel together, she had misunderstood the situation.


    She had been too hurt to ask Leon about it, and as a result, they had been separated for three long


    years.


    Michelle sighed. It was such a pity that they had wasted three years.


    Lydia had been in secret love with Austin for three years when they were in college, and they had been


    together as a couple the three years following college.


    Six years had passed in the blink of an eye.


    Michelle deleted the message she typed out and startedposing a different text.


    "Lydia, I think you should go to Austin and ask about his rtionship with that girl," she texted.


    A momentter, Lydia replied, "I have no right to ask him."


    "You''re his girlfriend now, of course you have the right."


    Lydia didn''t reply immediately this time. Michelle kept ncing at her phone, checking to see if she


    responded. At some point, Adams had to caution her. "Don''t y with your phone while you''re walking.


    Your mother and I are busy shopping, we can''t keep an eye on you 24/7."


    "You might bump into someone," ine added.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be careful," Michelle said, raising her head to look at her parents. "I''m just chatting with


    Lydia."


    ine wanted to protest, but Tim cut in and said, "I''ll keep an eye on her."


    ine shook her head helplessly. "Okay."


    The following day was the New Year''s Eve. The street was crowded and noisy. Endless sounds of


    talking, walking, and selling bombarded passers-by. However, Michelle''s attention was focused solely


    on her phone.


    Following her silently, Tim kept an eye on her, making sure she wouldn''t run into somebody or make a


    wrong turn.


    He asionally spoke up, reminding her to slow down or speed up.


    Like a robot that operated onmand, Michelle obediently slowed down or sped up, whichever was


    required of her at that moment.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    About two or three minutester, Lydia finally replied.


    "I might be Austin''s girlfriend, but just nominally. Haven''t I told you that? There were a lot of girls


    pursuing him. I saw that he was getting a little impatient about it, so I suggested I be his girlfriend


    to make those girls back off.


    That''s it."


    Thest sentence was so full of helplessness and pain, just like her rtionship with Austin.


    Michelle sighed.


    Lydia sent another message. "In other people''s eyes, we are a couple. But I know we aren''t in real life,


    so I try to act like a good friend instead. I never ask inappropriate questions, and I never act jealous in


    front of him. Sometimes, I even have to joke about how he''d look good with another girl.


    It''s painful, but I chose this life.


    Am I a masochist?


    It''s all so...overwhelming."


    Michelle understood this feeling, but she didn''t know what words wouldfort her heartbroken friend.


    Instead, she sent a hugging emoji.


    Lydia replied with the same emoji.


    "If that''s the case, can''t you ask him if he has a crush on anyone¡ªas a friend? If he says yes, you can


    ask who she is.


    If you feel embarrassed and don''t want to ask, how about I ask him for you?" Michelle texted.


    After a while, Lydia replied, "Okay! Go and ask!"


    Michelle stared at her phone incredulously.


    ''Well, I guess I''m just going to ask him, '' she thought to herself.


    Just as Michelle raised her head, she almost ran into a passer-by who was waving goodbye to his


    friend. Before she knew what was happening, a long arm reached out and pulled her to his side.


    Her foot identally tripped the passer-by, causing him to stagger. Fortunately, he was a reasonable


    person and he quickly bowed and apologized.


    Michelle smiled guiltily and bowed at the person as well.


    Only then did she realize that the person who saved her was none other than Tim.


    She looked up at him in a daze, his arm draped across her shoulder protectively.


    The passers-by on the road didn''t think it strange at all.


    With Michelle as tall as Tim''s underarm, they all just thought they were a couple with the cutest height


    difference.


    Tim enjoyed the moment thoroughly, but Michelle felt the opposite. She awkwardly shook off his arm


    and thanked him under her breath.


    Tim''s arm froze in the air for a second. He felt a cold wind blow where Michelle''s warm body had been


    just now.


    He slowly put his arm down and said, against his will, that there was no need to thank him. However,


    as soon as he said that, he regretted it. Perhaps he could get something in return.


    Tim never considered himself a gentleman, so he paused for a while before asking, "How about you


    stay upte on New Year''s Eve with me?"


    Michelle looked at him confusedly.


    "Consider it your way of thanking me," Tim continued.


    ''Didn''t he just say that I didn''t need to thank him?'' If it was Nina or James or any of her other friends,


    she would''ve said this out loud.


    But the person in front of her was Tim, and they weren''t that close, so she had no choice but to nod


    awkwardly.


    There was a few hours of time difference between C Ind and Lexingport City, so she knew she


    would still be able to keep Leonpany, even if she did stay upte on New Year''s Eve with Tim.


    On New Year''s Eve, ine and Michelle were bustling about the kitchen, preparing dinner. Adams and


    Tim, on the other hand, were hanging rednterns at the door. The house was filled with the festival


    atmosphere.


    Over dinner, Adams and Tim drank a lot. Michelle had two sses of wine. ine, however, said she


    was better at pouring wine than drinking it.


    At some point, Tim became very talkative. He had been a mercenary for many years. During that time,


    he met lots of people. He shared about his life a little more freely. Michelle was somewhat surprised to


    see him so sociable.


    No matter what Adams asked, Tim would answer.


    Last year, Michelle''s grandparents came over to celebrate New Year''s Eve with them. Adams also


    downed a couple of sses with his father-inw, but the old man was too old and didn''t enjoy drinking


    anymore.


    Now that Tim was there, Adams was having a lot of fun, drinking to his heart''s content. They kept


    cheering to sses of wine, and he smiled more than usual.


    By the time Adams was drunk, he pped one hand on Tim''s shoulder and bluntly asked, "You like my


    daughter, right?"


    Michelle froze.


    She heard from Leon that Tim liked her, but she had never heard it from Tim himself. She held her


    breath, curious yet also worried as to whether Tim would say "yes."


    If he admitted that he liked her, she would be too embarrassed to even look him in the eye.


    She never liked it when friends around her started seeing her a different way. In her eyes, this would


    tarnish the friendship.


    ncing at Michelle briefly, Tim only said, "She saved my life."


    The three of them all looked at him in surprise.


    Michelle was clueless. It was obvious that she had no recollection of saving him. This only made Tim


    feel gloomy.


    "Three years ago, I was injured in BL Alley one night. I fell beside a trash. It was Michelle who took


    care of my wound and lured away the people who were looking for me."


    "BL Alley?" It finally dawned on Michelle. She covered her mouth in shock and said, "It''s you!"


    She remembered.


    "It''s me," Tim murmured, smiling slightly.

 Chapter 841 Ask Austin

    Chapter 841 Ask Austin


    Michelle recalled that night with a shudder. She had seen Tim lying unconscious in the shadows of BL


    Alley three years ago. He had reeked of the metallic smell of blood, with blood caked all over his face.


    Over the course of her life, Michelle had helped many people despite it backfiring on her. When she


    tried saving wounded animals, they''d hiss at and bite her. When she tried helping an olddy who had


    tripped and fallen, she had tried to ckmail her. She had helped ssmates by letting them copy her


    homework, but she''d get in trouble with the teachers. Yet all of these instances paled inparison to


    the time she saved Tim.


    It had taken her a while to calm down.


    Back then, she hadn''t known if she saved a good guy or a bad guy.


    Although saving a life should''ve been a good thing, she figured that if she saved an unpardonable


    viin, there would be terrible repercussions.


    The thought that the bad guy woulde back and kill her to silence her had been on the back of her


    mind. Thinking back to all those times she helped people and reaped bad consequences, she worried


    most that her parents would get caught in the cross fire.


    What if her parents were in trouble, too?


    She had been anxious and stressed for a long time, worried that the bad guy woulde back and


    unleash hell on her and her family.


    After all, there were many cases in which someone saved a dying person, only to be killedter.


    One time, the news told of a woman who saved a man out of the goodness of her heart. However, the


    man turned out to be a cold-hearted criminal wanted by the police. Worried that the woman would tell


    others about his whereabouts, he killed her and her family before making his escape.


    The man regretted after being arrested by the police, but it was useless. No one coulde back to


    life after death.


    Tim had been beaten to a pulp and been covered in blood. The people searching for him didn''t look like


    good guys. Michelle had been frightened out of her wits.


    She had regretted helping him.


    That was why she had run away without turning back.


    And that was when Vivian had swooped in, pretending to be Tim''s savior. In return, she had had him do


    a lot of illegal things for her.


    Michelle looked at Tim wordlessly. He might''ve looked fierce when he wasn''t smiling, but overall, not


    only did she feel that he wasn''t a bad egg, she also saw the pitiful loneliness in his eyes.


    "Fortunately, you turned out to be a good man." Michelle heaved a sigh of relief.


    Now that she knew the person she had saved turned out to be a good guy, she was relieved.


    "''A good man''?" Tim smiled sardonically. He didn''t agree with what Michelle called him.


    But she just smiled at him and nodded enthusiastically.


    ine seemed to remember something. She asked Michelle, "Did it happen when you went to your


    aunt''s house?"


    Michelle tilted her head, trying hard to recall. "I''m not sure. Maybe."


    "It''s been four years, right? Or maybe three. But the point is, I remember you were so shaken when you


    came back from your aunt''s house. Every time you heard a loud or sudden noise, you''d get so scared."


    ine shook her head at the bad memory. "Your aunt said you might''ve seen something dirty in BL


    Alley..."


    She trailed off


    and looked at Tim apologetically. "I don''t mean to offend you."


    "Don''t worry about it." Tim then looked at Michelle in confusion. "Did I scare you?"


    Michelle said frankly, "Yes, a bit."


    "I''m sorry." Tim plucked a piece of braised pork ribs with his chopsticks and ced it into her bowl.


    "Also, thank you."


    Adams, who was well on his way to being drunk, gave his daughter a thumbs-up sign and said, "Well


    done, my brave girl. Saving people is good. But you should tell us when you''re scared. Why didn''t you


    say anything?"


    He cast a reproachful nce at his daughter.


    Michelle giggled softly. "I''m a grown up now, Dad!"


    "Even if you''re an adult, you''re still our child." It was obvious Adams was proud of her for her bravery,


    but at the same time, he was worried for her.


    Michelle had a tendency to keep these sorts of things to herself, but Adams just wanted to protect her.


    Knowing what her father meant, Michelle gave him a warm smile. "Yes, yes, I''ll always be your baby


    girl. I promise I''ll tell you what I''m going through in the future, no matter what it is."


    As she spoke, she filled each of their sses and then raised her own. "Happy New Year''s Eve!"


    They clinked their sses and cheered.


    Tim nced around the room. He saw the hearty dinnerid out on the table. He heard the crisp sound


    of sses clinking. He saw the cheerful faces around the dinner table. Slowly, the corners of his mouth


    tugging slightly upwards.


    After dinner, they all headed outside to set off the fireworks. Then, they went back inside and settled


    into the sofa to watch the Spring Festival G on TV.


    Michelle''s family had the habit of staying upte on New Year''s Eve based on the Chinese tradition.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    They could only go to bed when the New Year arrived.


    However, Adams, who was so drunk, fell asleep on the sofa, his head resting on ine''s shoulder.


    Michelle smiled at this and said in a low voice, "Mom, Dad''s asleep. Why don''t you take him to bed?


    He''ll be morefortable there."


    "It doesn''t matter!" Adams suddenly sat bolt upright, although he struggled to peel open his eyes.


    Soon, he sank back into his seat and fell asleep again.


    Michelle snickered.


    ine clucked her tongue and said, "Oh, just let him be." Then she picked up the remote control and


    turned down the volume of the TV, which was ying a sketchedy.


    Laid out on the coffee table were bowls of fruits and sunflower seeds. Michelle reached out to grab a


    handful of sunflower seeds, chewing on them as fireworks went off in bright colors outside the window.


    The atmosphere of the New Year''s Eve was cheerful and lively. Tim found himself enjoying it


    immensely. It was the first time he ever watched the Spring Festival G with some semnce of


    interest.


    From time to time, he would turn his head slightly to nce at Michelle subtly She was chewing on


    sunflower seeds, ying on her phone, and watching the Spring Festival G¡ªall at the same time.


    Apparently, she was quite skilled at multi-tasking.


    ''Happy New Year''s Eve, '' Tim thought to himself happily.


    As far as he could remember, this was the most ordinary New Year''s Eve he''d ever celebrated, yet also


    the warmest and happiest one.


    Just then, Michelle''s phone buzzed. She nced at the screen and saw that Austin sent her a


    message. She immediately tossed the sunflower seeds in her other hand and put all her attention on


    her phone.


    Yesterday, after shopping, she had sent him a message, but he must''ve been busy with New Year''s


    preparations because he didn''t reply to her.


    Now, he finally replied.


    Yesterday, Michelle had texted, "Austin, can I ask what your rtionship is with that girl we met a while


    ago?"


    Austin replied, "Why? What''s up?"


    Michelle replied, "Nothing, I''m just curious and want to know."


    "She''s my cousin. Who made you ask me?"


    Michelle''s eyes widened with shock when she read thest sentence. "No asked. I was just curious."


    As long as they weren''t talking face to face, she found it easy to lie.


    Austin simply replied, "Oh."


    ''Why does he sound disappointed?'' Michelle asked herself. Thinking about the long message she was


    about to send to Lydia yesterday, she heaved a sigh of relief. "Good thing I didn''t tell her anything," she


    murmured.


    She sent Austin another message. "Oh, I see. Can I ask you one more question? Do you have a crush


    on anyone?"


    Austin asked again, "Who asked you to ask me?"


    Michelle typed the words "No one", but before she could send it, another message popped up.


    "Don''t tell me no one''s asking you to ask me, because I don''t believe you."


    ''How does he know? I can''t say it''s Lydia, or else she''ll be embarrassed.'' Michelle pursed her lips,


    trying toe up with a reply.


    "Well, I have a friend who likes you, so she wants to ask if you like someone already."


    Austin replied, "Please tell your friend that I already have a girlfriend."


    "Does that mean the person you like is your girlfriend?"


    After sending this message, Michelle suddenly became a little nervous. She sat up straight and held


    her breath, as though she was waiting for the result of a trial.


    The next moment, a new message appeared in the dialog box.


    It was a message with only three words and a period.

 Chapter 842 Give You My Life

    Chapter 842 Give You My Life


    Austin''s message said, "I like her."


    "Ah!" Michelle was so ecstatic that she screamed, pumping her fist in the air. The sudden noise woke


    up her father.


    Adams squinted at his daughter who was doing a little crazy dance, but he just chuckled. As long as


    she was happy, he was happy.


    A few secondster, he was asleep again.


    ine and Tim both looked at her questioningly.


    "I have a piece of good news, and I need to call Lydia." Michelle ran out of the living room to make the


    phone call.


    ine shook her head and smiled. "Someone looks happy. Anyway, aren''t you sleepy, Tim? If you are,


    you can go ahead upstairs to sleep in the guest room. The bed''s already been made. No need to stay


    up with us."


    "I''m fine, I want to." Tim''s smiling face was flushed, perhaps because he had something to drink. He


    looked much gentler, and even his tone was friendlier than normal.


    "I never really celebrated New Year''s before, so I''ve never stayed up waiting for the countdown. So, if


    it''s alright with you, I''d like to wait up with you."


    A tinge of pity shed through ine''s eyes. She smiled kindly and said with sincerity, "Come over


    more often. I''ll cook you a nice, warm meal."


    "Is that okay?" Tim perked up slightly.


    "Of course it''s okay," ine said with a cluck of her tongue. "You''re always wee here."


    The corners of Tim''s mouth tightened. After a while, he was finally able to squeeze out one word.


    "Okay."


    His voice trembled.


    When Michelle came back from her phone call, she found Tim discussing the sketchedy with her


    mother. ine threw her head back andughed heartily, and even Tim looked at ease and was


    smiling.


    Michelle could see that although it was only a slight smile, it was a genuine one.


    The way the two got along with each other was like mother and son, which made her feel a little


    strange.


    She felt somewhat moved for a second.


    But before she could think about it some more, her phone buzzed.


    It was a text from Austin. "Was Lydia the one who told you to ask me?"


    Michelle hesitated for a moment. Before she could type out a response, a new message appeared.


    "Yes or no?" it read.


    Michelle decided to tell the truth. "Yes."


    After a moment, Austin replied, "Thank you.


    Also, do you know Lydia''s home address? I need to send something to her."


    Michelle sent him the address.


    "No specific house number?"


    "Lydia''s house is in the countryside, so just send it to this address."


    Austin replied, "I want the specific address."


    Without thinking about it too much, Michelle sent Austin a detailed address. Then she took a


    screenshot and happily sent it to Leon.


    She shared every aspect of her life with Leon.


    Not all stories about unrequited love had unhappy endings.


    Her story and Lydia''s were cases in point.


    There was only ten minutes left before midnight. Michelle ran to the bathroom to pee after having drank


    too much juice.


    In her haste, she left her phone on the coffee table.


    At 11:55 in the evening, Leon requested a video call. Tim happened to see her phone buzzing, and


    when he saw the caller ID, he subtly turned off the phone.


    Then he put it back on the table, as though nothing had happened.


    When Michelle returned to the living room, the clock struck midnight and the bell started ringing,


    announcing the arrival of the New Year.


    ine rushed to wake up her husband


    while the news anchors on TV greeted cheerily, "Happy New Year!"


    Michelle threw her hands in the air and shouted, "Happy New Year! Happy New Year, Mom and Dad!


    Happy New Year, Tim!"


    "Happy New Year!"


    Michelle threw her arms around her parents and hugged him tight. Tim expected he would get a hug


    too, but Michelle just stopped in front of him and raised her head. "Happy New Year, Tim!"


    She didn''t give him a hug.


    Despite this, he was happy. He celebrated New Year''s Eve with her, stayed upte with her, and heard


    her say "Happy New Year" when the clock struck midnight.


    Other than her dad, he was the first man she greeted. Even Leon didn''t have that privilege.


    "Happy New Year," said Tim, smiling warmly.


    Exhausted, Adams and ine headed straight to their room to go to bed. But before disappearing up


    the stairs, ine insisted that Tim sleep in the guest room.


    It was hard to refuse her kindness, so Tim epted her invitation gratefully.


    Michelle, on the other hand, wasn''t too happy about this, but she knew she couldn''t go against her


    mother''s wishes. She decided to keep it a secret and not let Leon know.


    She grabbed her phone on the table and hurried to her room. As she walked, she tried to unlock her


    phone using her fingerprint scanner, but the screen remained off.


    "Did it run out of battery?"


    Just as she was about to go into her room, Tim walked out of the guest room, which was right next to


    hers. Leaning against the doorway, he nced at her phone indifferently.


    "Are you about to sleep?"


    "Yes," Michelle answered. "I just n on sending well wishes to my friends before going to bed."


    Tim raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "You told me yesterday you would stay upte on New


    Year''s Eve with me."


    Michelle cocked her head to the side, confused by his words. "We did just now, didn''t we?"


    Tim frowned. He wanted to say that he meant only the two of them, but it was true that he didn''t make


    this clear beforehand. He could do nothing but bear the dissatisfaction in silence.


    He took out a red packet from his pocket and handed it to her. "Happy New Year."


    "What?" Looking at the red packet, Michelle knew it must be filled with a lot of money.


    She didn''t dare to ept it.


    "I''m a grown up, I can''t ept that!"


    Tim''s frown deepened.


    ''I can''t believe it. I saw you get a digital red packet from Leon earlier today!''


    He didn''t know exactly how much money was in that packet, but he had seen Michelle meticulously


    counting it, so it must''ve been arge sum of money.


    "That''s what young people tell elders. We''re peers, so just take it."


    He forced the red packet into her hand.


    Seeing that Michelle still wanted to refuse, Tim looked at her sternly. "If you really don''t want it, just


    throw it away."


    Of course, she would never do such a thing.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Michelle had no choice but to take it. She quietly went back to her room and opened it. There were


    twenty thousand dors in total. What was more, each bill was new and crisp.


    She was stunned.


    She quickly found a charger and plugged in her phone. The sum of twenty thousand dors was just


    too much, she couldn''t possibly ept it all. She was so anxious that she didn''t even notice her phone


    battery was still at forty percent.


    When her phone was booted up, she tried to send a digital red packet to Tim. However, the maximum


    amount a digital red packet could carry was 200 dors. It would''ve been too troublesome to send him


    a hundred red packets.


    ''I don''t think Tim will ept them, '' she thought sadly.


    Instead, she punched in his phone number and transferred twenty thousand dors to his number on


    Alipay, with the caption, "Happy New Year."


    The transaction was sessful, and twenty thousand dors was automatically transferred to Tim''s


    ount.


    Michelle heaved a sigh of relief and was about to sit on her bed when there was a knock on the door.


    When she opened the door, Tim strolled in without a word and closed the door behind him. He held


    Michelle''s shoulders with both his hands and shoved her against the wall.


    Acting purely on impulse, he was unable to control his strength and Michelle was mmed into the


    wall.


    "What are you doing, Tim?" She looked up angrily and met a pair of even angrier eyes.


    But the anger in his eyes wasn''t zing and fiery. Instead, it was like the darkness of an abyss, trying


    to devour Michelle whole.


    Tim loosened his grip a little, but still he didn''t back off. "Why did you return the money?" he asked


    coldly.


    She was so confused. ''Did he break into my room just for this?''


    He even had the audacity to push her!


    Michelle was so angry that she dared to look back at him defiantly. "I didn''t. The red packet you gave


    me is in my pocket. The money I sent you is my New Year''s gift to you!"


    "Don''t lie to me! I gave you a red packet with twenty thousand dors inside. Are you saying you just


    happened to give me twenty thousand dors? It''s clear to me you''re not willing to ept my red


    packet." Tim gazed at her sharply with eyes like an eagle''s.


    So you''re willing to take a red packet from Leon, but not from me? Is it because you don''t think I can


    give you as much as he can? I''ll give you all my money; I''ll even give you my life!"

 Chapter 843 Crazy Thoughts

    Chapter 843 Crazy Thoughts


    Michelle felt his hot breath on her face. It reeked of alcohol. She wanted to escape, but Tim was


    blocking her way and she was backed against a wall.


    Her body stiffened, but she stood her ground. In a low voice, she said, "You''re different from Leon. I


    don''t want your money or your life!"


    "How am I any different from him? Leon likes you, and I like you, too. I can give you whatever he can.


    How are we any different?" Tim''s hand shot out and he held her firmly by the chin.


    Michelle winced slightly. Leon had told her that Tim liked her, but it didn''t really sink in until now.


    Tim telling her upfront was different from when Leon told her. "You like me?"


    Staring into her eyes for a while, Tim finally admitted, "Yes. I have liked you for a long time."


    "But why?" Michelle shrank backward, the cold wall pressing into her back. Then, it dawned on her. "Is


    it because I saved you?"


    Tim kept silent for a moment. Of course, that was part of the reason. But mostly, it was because she


    made him feel warm, something no one else could make him feel.


    He had been living in aplicated world full of coldness and wickedness. Naturally, he was drawn to


    her purity and innocence.


    He had a lot to drink that night. He tightened his grip on Michelle''s chin and forced her to look up while


    he leaned forward.


    He wanted to kiss her and more.


    His imagination ran wild.


    Michelle was no longer an inexperienced girl who knew nothing about sex.


    Tim was clearly advancing in a predatory manner.


    Only Leon could touch her¡ªno one else!


    Shock and anger overwhelmed her. Before she knew what she was doing, she nted her foot firmly


    on top of his and, with all the strength she could muster, kneed him in the crotch. He doubled down in


    pain, giving her an opportunity to get past him.


    She did it all in one swift movement.


    This wasn''t the first time she''d done this. While she was abroad, she had encountered a guy who tried


    to assault her, but she had kicked him in the groin, too. However, this just made him angry, and if it


    weren''t for Petering to her rescue, Michelle shuddered to think of what might''ve happened.


    After all, she was a petite girl; any strong man could easily overpower her.


    Tim groaned in pain.


    This was her chance. She tried to scramble to the door.


    Tim took half a step back and clenched his fists, enduring the pain. Blue veins popped out on his


    forehead and his eyes burned with rage.


    Seeing that Michelle was about to open the door and escape, he narrowed his eyes with anger. ''Does


    she dislike me that much?''


    Michelle managed to open the door a crack before a huge hand shot out and mmed it shut.


    She jumped back in fear.


    "What are you going to do?"


    She trembled at the sight of Tim''s looming face. Scared out of her wits, her lips parted in an attempt to


    scream for help.


    However, before she could so much as squeak, another hand reached out and mped onto her


    mouth.


    Michelle tried to scream but found that she couldn''t even breathe. Her eyes became watery and tears


    started streaming down her cheeks.


    "Hmm!" Her muffled voice sounded from underneath Tim''s palm.


    "Shh, don''t even think about shouting for help. I''m not going to hurt you." Looking at her tearful eyes,


    Tim''s heart sank.


    He didn''t understand why Michelle was so afraid of him. The first time they met, she was so scared that


    she identally dropped her camera. Even the second and third time they met, she still looked scared.


    But why? Hurting her was thest thing he wanted to do.


    She gave herself up wholeheartedly to Leon. Why wasn''t she willing to give him even a little?


    She had always treated him like an acquaintance. She could talk to him with ease, but she never truly


    opened up in front of him. She couldn''t even ept the red packet he gave her.


    To sum it up, she never gave him a chance.


    Michelle''s eyes were wide with fear and her tears flowed freely now. Tim softened his tone and said,


    "Don''t make a sound, okay? I''m going to let go of you if you promise not to shout. I''ll let you go if you


    nod.


    Michelle, I really like you. I''ll give you anything¡ªeven my life. Just like me back, please.


    I''ll give you my life as long as you like me."


    The man who was ruthlessly cruel just now suddenly seemed pitiful and weak.


    Michelle locked eyes with him, and the rims of her eyes were red. She nodded, then shook her head in


    response to his two questions.


    Disappointment shed through Tim''s eyes.


    He removed his hand and then covered her mouth again. "I''ll let you go if you promise you''ll like me."


    "Mmm?" Michelle''s eyes widened with surprise.


    ''Didn''t he say he would let me go as long as I didn''t make a sound?


    What''s the matter with him?''


    She decided to stop struggling at that point. She just locked eyes with her captor defiantly, and she


    started blinking furiously, as though to say, "Fine! Do what you want, but I''ll never like you!"


    She might''ve been a petite girl, but no one could match her stubbornness. They made eye contact for a


    while before Tim finally gave in.


    He sighed in defeat and muttered, "Forget it."


    He let his arm drop and Michelle greedily drank in the air around her. His hand left a red, palm-sized


    mark on her face, but it was already starting to fade.


    She had been wearing a thinyer of lipstick, but now it was a mess.


    The lipstick smudged all over her lips, making her look as though she had just passionately kissed


    someone.


    When Tim noticed this, he raised his hand to find an orange stain on his palm.


    Then, his eyes went back to Michelle''s lips and he swallowed anxiously, consumed with lust.


    But Michelle didn''t notice. She was busy trying to calm herself down, clutching her chest tightly. "I''m


    ttered, but I already have a boyfriend. If everything goes well, Leon and I will be together forever, so


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡ª"


    "And what if things don''t go well?" Tim interrupted. He didn''t want to hear her reject him.


    Michelle was stunned for a moment, and then smiled. "Well, maybe I''ll have to spend less time with


    him. But I''m confident we''ll end up together."


    "What makes you so confident? Youe from two very different family backgrounds. Leon''s parents


    won''t let him marry you, and your parents won''t let you marry him, either." Tim spoke through gritted


    teeth, and his eyes flickered with pain and anguish.


    Michelle fell silent.


    "Both of your parents are doing everything they can to stop you from being together. Can''t you see?"


    By now, he was desperate. He felt that, by telling her the harsh truths, she would finally give him a


    chance.


    But she had already known this.


    She had known for a long time now that her parents didn''t approve of their rtionship.


    They had never asked her outright what her rtionship was with Leon, but it was obvious that they


    were just pretending they didn''t know about it.


    Her father even had the audacity to ask Tim in front of her if he liked her, as though he was trying to


    y the role of a matchmaker.


    Even on Leon''s end there seemed to be some obstacles. Why else would he have asked Nina to start


    training her out of the blue? Their parents were probably trying to prevent them from being together.


    Leon''s parents might ept her as Nina''s friend, but no their daughter-inw.


    Michelle raised her head to look Tim in the eye and said firmly, "Leon and I will work hard. Together."


    Tim sneered bitterly but couldn''t restrain his lust any longer. Before he knew what he was doing, his


    hands reached up and cupped her face, and he leaned in and kissed her.

 Chapter 844 Does It Hurt

    Chapter 844 Does It Hurt


    Tim moved so quickly that Michelle wasn''t able to push him away in time before his cold lips touched


    hers.


    She had kissed Leon countless times, yet every time afterwards, her lips would feel blissfully numb and


    her body would feel unbearably hot.


    But at this time, her body went stiff and she could feel nothing but disgusting.


    Her eyes went wide with shock.


    Angered beyond belief, she kicked him with all her strength and hit him right in the crotch.


    Stunned, Tim felt a sharp, indescribable pain shooting up from his groin. His expression darkened, but


    he didn''t let her go. Instead, he bit down on Michelle''s lip.


    The metallic taste of blood quickly spread in her mouth.


    Michelle wanted to give him another kick. She raised her leg, but Tim, who had been kicked two times


    in a row now, refused to be kicked a third time. He grabbed her raised leg with one hand but pulled


    away from the kiss.


    "Bastard!" Michelle shouted, shoving him off her.


    Tim stumbled backwards.


    When he regained his bnce, he looked at her and saw Michelle''s busted lip, blood coating her lower


    lip like scarlet lipstick.


    His mouth watered. She looked even more attractive now.


    There was a lusty, starved look in his eyes, and he even dared to smile slightly.


    However, Michelle''s attention was all on her wound. She reached up to touch the wound, but before


    her fingertips even brushed her lip, a hand shot out and caught her wrist.


    She didn''t even have the time to react when a pair of cold lips pressed against hers again. To her


    horror, his wet tongue swept over and licked the blood off her bottom lip.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Michelle''s body froze.


    The next second, she lost her temper.


    "Ah!" she screamed. Her hand arced in the air and smacked him on the side of the face.


    She pped him so hard that Tim staggered backwards.


    His face was so bony that Michelle''s palm burned painfully from the p.


    ''How could there be such a shameless person!'' she thought angrily.


    He knew that she didn''t like him, yet he had the audacity to force a kiss on her. And not once, but twice!


    The more she thought about it, the more disgusted she felt.


    Michelle was so angry that she shot him a murderous re.


    However, Tim acted as though nothing had happened. A smile yed at the corners of his mouth.


    Tongue in cheek, he just stared at the enraged Michelle with amusement.


    But when he saw the disgust in her eyes, the light in his gradually dimmed.


    He averted his gaze. Then, his eyesnded on her trembling, reddened hand. "Does it hurt? Don''t do


    that again. Next time, I''ll p my own self for you."


    He bent down to take her hand, but Michelle shrank away from him and opened the door. Worried that


    she''d wake up her parents, she kept her voice low but firm.


    "Leave my house."


    Tim froze where he was, half bent with his hand outstretched. Slowly, he withdrew his hand.


    He didn''t say anything. Seething with rage, Michelle growled, "Now."


    Her voice sounded like she was about to lose control, like a boiling teapot on the verge of screaming.


    After a while, Tim headed out the door without uttering a single word. When he heard the click of the


    door closing behind him, he paused in front of her room for a long time.


    He stood in the shadow of the hall, his face shrouded in darkness.


    The second she closed the door, Michelle went straight to the bathroom, ignoring her vibrating phone.


    She wiped the blood on her lip with a cotton swab and looked for a Band-Aid for her wound.


    She squeezed out a generous heap of toothpaste onto her toothbrush and thoroughly brushed her


    teeth. Then, she brushed her teeth again. And again.


    She brushed her teeth two or three times in a row and gargled several times with some mouthwash.


    Finally, she put on a fresh Band-Aid on her wound before going out.


    When she checked her phone, she found several missed voice calls and several missed video calls¡ª


    all of them were from Leon.


    Before she could call him back, her phone started buzzing again. It was Leon, requesting a video call.


    In her reflection on the phone screen, Michelle could see the anger on her face and the pink, bunny-


    patterned Band-Aid on her lip.


    There was no way she''d let Leon see her in such a state, so she switched to voice call and tried to put


    on the cheeriest tone she could muster.


    "Hello, Leon!"


    "Michelle, Happy New Year! Why did you switch to video call?" Leon asked curiously. But before he


    could wait for an answer, he continued, "I wanted to greet you a Happy New Year when the clock hit


    midnight but when I tried calling, it said your phone was turned off. What happened?"


    "Oh..." Michelle''s eyes darted around her room in a panic. "Well, I must''ve turned off my phone by


    ident when I threw it on the sofa. My family stayed upte together and when it was the New Year,


    we hugged each other. I''m sorry, I didn''t know you tried to call me then."


    "Oh, so you were with your parents? It''s okay." Leon smiled knowingly. He didn''t dare to be jealous of


    his future parents-inw.


    "Michelle, I hope next year I can say Happy New Year to your face and hug you, too. Happy New Year,


    Michelle. I love you."


    His tone was so gentle and soothing that it washed away Michelle''s anger.


    She smiled sincerely and said, "I love you, too."


    ine got up rtively early. Knowing that her daughter would sleep in, she snuck into Michelle''s


    bedroom.


    She quietly took out a red packet and gently put it on the pillow next to Michelle''s head.


    ine looked at her sleeping daughter affectionately. Michelle tended to sleep with a slight pout, and


    the Band-Aid had fallen of in her sleep.


    ine didn''t notice that Michelle''s lip was busted.


    In her eyes, her daughter was as cute as a sleeping baby.


    Seeing the quilt crumpled to one side of the bed, ine straightened it out and tucked it under her


    daughter''s chin. Just then, Michelle turned over, revealing her phone underneath.


    ine had told Michelle time and time again not to leave her phone under the pillow at night because


    she''d be exposed to the phone''s radiation. Michelle just didn''t listen to her.


    Angry but unwilling to wake her up, ine shook her head helplessly and picked up the phone to put it


    on the bedside table.


    But to her surprise, the phone screen was turned on.


    And it was on a voice call¡ªa call whichsted 423 minutes and counting. That was a seven-hour


    phone call.


    ine was stunned.


    She couldn''t help but recall the time she was still head over heels in love with Adams. At the time, there


    were no mobile phones. They would have to write to each other if they wanted tomunicate.


    But due to the distance, it took days and even weeks before they''d get a reply.


    If they missed each other so much, they would need to gather their spare money and make a phone


    call. Usually, there was a long line at the public telephone booth.


    They had to wait in line for half an hour, but they could only talk on the phone for two or three minutes,


    even though neither of them was willing to hang up.


    She had always talked about how she wanted a personal telephone so that she and Adams could talk


    whenever they wanted. They could go and do their own thing, as long as they shouted so that the


    person on the other end of the line could hear what they were saying.


    Her husband had promised her he''d get her a telephone, but he had fulfilled it a little toote.


    By the time they had their own telephone, they had already married and lived in the same house.


    Seeing that her daughter and Leon had spent the entire night on the phone, ine couldn''t help but


    sigh and gently ce Michelle''s phone back on the bed.


    She quietly retreated and told her husband what she''d found out, and Adams also let out a heavy sigh.


    Michelle woke up at noon. When she went downstairs, ine asked her why Tim wasn''t there. "I even


    prepared a red packet for him."


    But Michelle pretended not to hear her.


    She hadn''t seen Tim since the events ofst night. The house next door fell quiet. No one came in or


    out, and the house was dark at night.

 Chapter 845 Michelles Grandparents

    Chapter 845 Michelle''s Grandparents


    The first few days of the New Year were quite busy for Michelle''s family. Either people came to visit


    them or they were the ones busy visiting the others.


    Last year, ine''s parents celebrated the New Year with ine and her family. This year, the couple


    celebrated the New Year with ine''s sister. On the day after New Year, Michelle and her family went


    to her aunt''s house to have a reunion with them.


    Coincidentally, Emma and James also came to visit her parents, so it was very lively when they all met.


    There were many pictures hanging on the wall. One picture in particr also hung on a wall in


    Michelle''s home. Upon a closer look, Michelle saw that her grandma''s name had been cked out, too.


    Holding her grandma''s arm, Michelle asked curiously, "Grandma, why was your name cked out in


    this photo?"


    "It''s all your grandpa''s fault. He misremembered my name." Her grandma patted the back of Michelle''s


    hand and led her to the sofa, as though she didn''t want Michelle to fixate on the photo.


    But Michelle felt weird. ''How could Grandpa misremember Grandma''s name?''


    Her grandmother was very beautiful in her youth and there was an exotic charm to her. She was a tall


    young woman who was able to read, paint, sing, and dance. Yet, she married Michelle''s grandfather.


    Her grandfather didn''t receive any sort of education and had grown up to be an honest worker. He


    looked handsome, and when he dressed up well, he gave people the impression that he had gone


    through some sort of schooling.


    All the men in the vige fawned over Michelle''s grandmother, while all the women gossiped about her,


    sometimes in front of Michelle''s grandfather.


    They imed she was a bad woman¡ªa prostitute, perhaps. They imed she had probably offended


    someone in the city, which was why she had fled to the countryside in search of an honest man to


    settle down with.


    When her grandparents got married, the women in the vige started spreading a rumor that Michelle''s


    grandmother had cheated on her husband.


    That was thest straw. Michelle''s grandfather picked up his shovel and was about to hit the woman


    who started all the rumors. Of course, the frightened women all fled, cursing as they ran.


    Michelle''s grandmother had told this story to ine, and ine had told this story to Michelle. The


    story was always finished with a piece of advice. "Find a husband who will unconditionally defend you


    in front of others."


    Later, she heard from her grandfather that he had actually met her grandmother begging on the street.


    She was wet and dirty like a beggar, but unlike a beggar, she stood tall and proud and her eyes shone


    brightly.


    Most importantly, if he handed a candy to a beggar, the beggar would only say thank you. But


    Michelle''s grandmother, upon receiving the candy, asked him to leave his contact information and


    promised that she would repay his kindness.


    Although it was hard to get candies back then, he didn''t want her to return the favor and he didn''t leave


    his contact information.


    Butter, she found him and handed him a hefty box of candies.


    He kept that box to this very day. When he shook the box, he could hear the sound of candies


    bouncing around inside, which was pleasant. What was more, the candies were sweet.


    He always said that he was so lucky to have gotten a good wife in exchange for a candy. Before he met


    her, he had always thought he would never find a girl who would want to marry him.


    Michelle had asked her grandmother why she chose her grandfather, to which her grandmother


    answered, "At first, I just wanted to repay his kindness. Later, he did something that made me look at


    him with new eyes. I left a book behind. He picked it up and gave it back to me. With red cheeks, he


    asked me if I could teach him how to read¡ªnot for free, of course. He said he would repay me and do


    anything I asked him to do. At the time, I didn''t think I needed anything.


    But I happened to nce at the rose bush growing by the side of his door. He saw where I was looking


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    and offered to nt some for me. This took me by surprise.


    I was surprised he was able to observe that much from me. He was a studious man, and he was not as


    arrogant as some young people. Instead, he was calm and willing to learn. I married him because I


    liked these qualities in him and he was a promising man.


    Gradually, I grew to like him more. He was shy yet humorous. I fell in love with him when he defended


    me in front of all those women. No one had stood by my side like your grandfather did.


    I had a friend who told me that I gambled on my marriage, and consequently, my future. I couldn''t deny


    it because she was right. But there are different levels of gambling. Low-level gamblers gamble based


    on feelings, whereas high-level gamblers observe with their eyes, calcte with their hearts, and work


    to win the game."


    Michelle had taken her grandmother''s words to heart. As she grew older, she admired her grandmother


    more and more.


    She also admired her grandfather due to his perseverance, steadfastness, and loyalty to her


    grandmother.


    Because of their love for each other, her mother and aunt grew up in a warm, loving home.


    Consequently, the cycle continued and Michelle and her cousin grew up in warm, loving homes.


    As they grew older, Michelle''s grandfather was worried her grandmother would get lost, so he would


    always hold her hand whenever they went out.


    Thinking about this, Michelle frowned slightly. It just didn''t add up.


    ''If Grandpa loves Grandma that much, how could he have possibly misremembered her name?''


    The curiosity finally over took her and she blurted out her thoughts. "Grandma, I just realized I don''t


    know your name. Can you please tell me?"


    "Huh?" Her grandma smiled at her, deepening herughter lines. Seeing that Michelle really wanted to


    know, she answered, "Mona Nan."


    ''Mona Nan.'' Michelle repeated the name in her head. "Wow, Grandma, your name is so beautiful. It


    sounds like the moon."


    "Do you like the moon?" Mona Nan asked, turning her head to look out the window. "Compared to the


    moon, I prefer the twinkling stars. Everyone thinks the stars look the same, but each one of them is


    actually unique."


    "That''s nice, Grandma," Michelle said thoughtfully. "It''s sad we can''t see the stars from Lexingport City.


    Fortunately, you and Grandpa can see them from where you live; you can even hear the cicadas in the


    summer there!"


    The two continued to chat in the living room.


    Meanwhile, James was busy tapping on his phone. When he was done sending his message, he


    heaved a sigh of relief. Out of habit, he checked his WeChat Moments. The first one he saw startled


    him.


    "Why would Austin go to such a remote ce?"


    "What?" Hearing Austin''s name, Michelle pricked her ears. "What''s up with Austin? And when did you


    add him on WeChat? I never saw you two talk on WeChat."


    "Austin is the heir to Xu Group. When I met him, he seemed cool, so I added him on WeChat. Also, I


    know he''s a good friend of yours." Then James leaned back leisurely and continued. "Plus, Austin


    seldom updates his Moments. What makes you think we would talk on WeChat?"


    Michelle thought about it carefully. "True. But what did you say just now? Where did he go?"


    "See for yourself," James replied, holding up his phone for her to see. "It looks like he went to his


    girlfriend''s house. Do you know who his girlfriend is?"


    Michelle took a closer look and saw Austin''s caption. It read, "My girlfriend''s home is beautiful." He had


    even geo-tagged the location.


    Her eyes widened with shock.


    "He told me that he wanted to send her some gift. So the gift is Austin himself!"

 Chapter 846 A Business Trip To C Island

    Chapter 846 A Business Trip To C Ind


    After dinner, Michelle''s aunt invited them to stay for two more days.


    Emma also stayed. She and Michelle had been busy with their careers, and rarely had the chance to


    talk. If they slept in the same bed, they would have all the time in the world to talk and catch up.


    Michelle was tempted to stay, but she had to leave to prepare for a business trip the following day.


    "It''s the third day of the New Year tomorrow, yet you''re going to work already?" James said with a cluck


    of his tongue. "Why is yourpany so inhumane? Where are you going, anyway? Stay the night and


    keep my wifepany. I''ll just take you wherever you need to go tomorrow."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Emma held her hand and tried to persuade her, too. "Yes, we''ll drive you there tomorrow."


    It suddenly urred to Michelle that she didn''t know where she was going.


    After hesitating a while, she simply shrugged helplessly. "Cara''s picking me up tomorrow morning.


    I forgot to ask where we''re going," she said sheepishly.


    The others stared at her as if she was crazy.


    Michelle was also at a loss. She smiled awkwardly and tried to exin herself. "Cara was supposed to


    take my colleague, but then he needed to deal with something, so I have to fill in for him."


    "Do you have a choice?" James asked.


    Michelle shook her head guiltily. "Well, I volunteered."


    James looked at her incredulously. "Why?"


    "I''ll get holiday pay." Michelle''s eyes lit up. "It''s a lot of money."


    Hearing this, James didn''t know what to say, whereas Emma couldn''t help butugh. "Why, you greedy


    girl! I never knew you were obsessed with money!"


    "I''m a different person now." Michelle chuckled.


    When she got home, she went straight to pack her things with ine''s help. The suitcase could only


    carry two or three thick winter pieces, so she found a second suitcase for her regr clothes.


    The following morning, Caroline''s car pulled into the driveway. Eyeing Michelle''s two suitcases


    dubiously, she looked like she wanted to say something but kept quiet on second thought. Just as


    Michelle was fastening her seat belt, Caroline asked, "Did you bring an ID? Also, I hope you brought


    your passport."


    Michelle paused.


    "Passport? Why do I have to bring my passport?" Caroline looked at her in disbelief. "Mimi, didn''t you


    read the message I sent you?"


    Without hesitation, Michelle answered, "Yes."


    "Then, why didn''t you bring your passport?" Caroline''s intuition told her that Michelle probably didn''t


    see the message she sent her.


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, trying to keep calm. Through gritted teeth, she said,


    "Mimi, we''re going abroad. How will you get on the ne without a passport?"


    "What?" Michelle''s jaw dropped. She didn''t read any message about going abroad.


    Caroline snapped. "Just go and get your passport!"


    "Okay, okay, I''ll get it right now." Michelle unfastened her seat belt and rushed back into the house.


    When ine found out her daughter was going out of the country, she asked her to take good care of


    herself.


    When Michelle got back in the car, they were already runningte for their flight.


    Caroline stepped on the gas and drove off at full speed all the way to the airport.


    When they were lugging their suitcases into the waiting hall, they heard their names being paged. They


    hurriedly checked in and got on the ne. When they were finally settled in their seats, Michelle


    heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Good thing we didn''t miss our flight." Michelle grinned at Caroline. "Thanks for reminding me about my


    passport. What if I left it? What a nightmare!"


    Caroline just gave her a reproachful nce and muttered, "Don''t forget next time."


    "Cara, where are we going, anyway?" She had been so preupied that she didn''t get to ask until


    now.


    Caroline tucked her passport in her bag and said briskly, "C Ind. It''s the richest ind in the world


    with the smallest poption. We''ve been hired to shoot a promotional video for the international movie


    star, Selena."


    But Michelle had stopped listening after she heard the words "C Ind."


    Caroline didn''t notice the overjoyed look on her face. She simply looked straight ahead and continued,


    "C Ind is a really nice ce. Many international movie stars came from there. Anne, the queen of C


    Ind, used to be an international movie star, too. I heard that Selena knows the prince. I don''t know if


    she will be the next queen."


    As Michelle wasn''t responding, Caroline turned to look at her. That was when she saw the joy in her


    eyes, as though she was about to be reunited with her sweetheart.


    "Mimi!" Caroline called out her name, but she didn''t respond. She had to pat her on the shoulder to


    grab her attention. "What are you thinking about?"


    "What?" Michelle snapped out of her fantasies. "Oh. Cara, thank you so much. And Gray. I need to


    thank Gray!"


    She took out her mobile phone but then quickly realized she was on a ne, so she put it back. She


    made a mental note to thank Gray as soon as theynded.


    Confused by her reaction, Caroline squinted at her. "What made you so happy?"


    "Hmm..." After thinking for a while, Michelle just smiled at her mysteriously. "Secret."


    "It''s a secret? Alright then." Caroline didn''t like to pry.


    Oh, except for Tim. Tim was the exception.


    "You''ll know when we arrive," Michelle said cryptically. Her eyes were full of expectation. Caroline didn''t


    know what she was thinking, but her good mood was infectious. Despite the stressful morning, she


    couldn''t help but smile.


    When the nended, Michelle took a deep breath of the C Ind air. It smelled faintly of salt, carried


    in by the sea breeze.


    After all, C Ind was surrounded by the sea. The sun shone brightly even in the wintertime. The


    weather was neither cold nor hot, but just right.


    The buildings were exquisite, flowers bloomed everywhere, andzy cats nestled in the arms of their


    owners. Passers-by were all wearingfortable yet fashionable clothes.


    Everywhere she looked, Michelle saw something interesting.


    ''C Ind is a quiet and beautiful ce, '' she thought to herself. ''No wonder Nini and Leon are as good-


    looking as they are¡ªeverything here is good-looking!''


    Selena sent her assistant to pick them up. The first thing they needed to do after settling into Selena''s


    mansion was to sleep off the jetg.


    Caroline slept soundly, but Michelley in bed, wide awake. She sent Gray a quick but sincere thank-


    you message, which confused him.


    Then, she sent a message to Lydia to congratte her. Michelle told her parents that she had arrived


    at their destination safely, but she didn''t dare mention C Ind. Fortunately, her parents didn''t ask her


    too many questions and just repeatedly told her to take good care of herself.


    She wanted to tell Leon the good news, but she held herself back. She wanted to surprise him, so she


    just informed him that it wasn''t convenient to talk on the phone for the time being.


    After all, it was a long journey. No matter how excited Michelle was, she eventually fell asleep.


    The next time she opened her eyes, it was morning. Rays of sunshine streamed into the bedroom from


    the curtain seams. It was another sunny day on C Ind.


    Shortly after getting up, they were informed that their schedule was changed because Selena was


    going to attend a grand banquet held by the royal family.


    Selena''s exclusive stylist was picking out an outfit for her while she chatted on the phone, trying to pull


    some strings to get two more invitations.


    Michelle stood there nervously yet expectantly. She watched Selena''s lips move intently, but she


    couldn''t lip read. Ten minutes had passed and there was still no verdict.


    She felt as though she was going to burst from anxiety. Obviously, she wanted to go to the banquet in


    the hopes of running into Leon and surprising him.


    She didn''t know that it was extremely rare for ordinary people like her to see Leon until she arrived at C


    Ind. Case in point, even the internationally famous Selena had onlyid eyes on the prince twice.


    And both times, she had only seen him from a distance and couldn''t even talk to him.

 Chapter 847 Shocking News

    Chapter 847 Shocking News


    It took around half an hour for Selena to get another two invitations.


    "Well, it seems you two are going to see the prince of C Ind." Selena stretched out her hand to give


    the invitations to Caroline but paused midway. "But you can''t take photos. You can''t let others know


    that you are photographers. A lot of soldiers will be guarding the banquet."


    "Got it. Thank you, Selena." Caroline received the invitations with a smile. Then, she handed them to


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Michelle.


    Looking Michelle up and down, Selena asked Caroline, "Have you and your assistant brought any


    evening dresses? I doubt it. Luckily for you two, I''m the brand ambassador of a fashion brand here, and


    they''ve sent over a few dresses. Go and pick out any dresses you like, and consider them my New


    Year''s gifts for you."


    Caroline and Selena were old friends, and they were very close. Michelle beamed at her. "Thank you,


    thank you so much!"


    Her eyes were always so bright and sincere.


    As she smiled, she revealed her white teeth.


    "Oh, what a lovely child!" Selena couldn''t help but reach out and pinch Michelle''s cheek. Her soft,


    supple skin made Selena sigh. "Your skin is so nice, I can''t see a single pore."


    Michelle smiled and thanked her sincerely again. Seeing her childish smile, Selena couldn''t help but


    chuckle to herself. ''She really is a lovely girl.''


    "Selena, she isn''t a child anymore; she''s 25 years old," Caroline pointed out matter-of-factly. "She has


    a baby face and she''s petite. Heck, I wouldn''t be surprised if she was taken for a student."


    "Oh my God!" Selena covered her mouth in surprise. "Incredible. I thought you hired a childborer."


    "I wouldn''t do anything illegal!" After saying that, Caroline huffily led Michelle away to choose their


    evening dresses for the royal banquet.


    The dresses were all tailor-made to fit Selena. Caroline happened to be tall and slender, so the dress


    she chose fit her like a glove. Michelle, on the other hand, was small and child-like, so when she wore


    a dress, she looked like a kid who had tried on her mother''s gown.


    The three women were in a dilemma.


    Michelle stuck out her lower lip helplessly. Just then, Selena''s stylist came to the rescue. "Selena, I just


    remembered that you have a short dress. You didn''t think it was your style, so I had it put away."


    "Really?" Selena had so many dresses that she had no recollection of the dress her stylist was talking


    about. "Do you know where it is? Please find it!"


    It took another half hour before the stylist finally found the dress.


    She opened the box and revealed a short-cut cyan dress.


    It looked simple, but delicate. It was an off-shoulder dress. Michelle''s vicle was going to be


    highlighted in that dress, rendering her more sexy than child-like.


    There was a multiyer gauze at the bottom, which gave the dress depth and dimension. The bowknot


    and retro essories around the waist served as the cherry on top.


    The hemline of the dress was a little above her knees, revealing her fair legs.


    After putting it on, Michelle felt like a lithe and elegant elf. This off-shoulder, fluffy, short dress looked


    good on her.


    "A pair of silver high-heeled shoes will elevate your look," the stylist added helpfully.


    Selena nodded in agreement. She asked Michelle what her shoe size was and then called someone to


    send her a pair of silver high heels.


    When the shoes arrived, Michelle swallowed nervously. They were five-centimeter high stilettos. "Cara,


    I don''t know how to walk in such high heels."


    Caroline looked at her in disbelief. "Well, you still have time to learn. Take it easy and practice a little,


    and you''ll get used to them soon. Don''t you want to see the prince of C Ind?"


    "Yes!" Michelle squealed excitedly, immediately cheering up. "Okay, I''ll learn. I''ll do my best!"


    "Good girl." Caroline patted her on the shoulder. "Come on, you have to be an elegant fairy."


    "Lovely fairy, do you have a boyfriend?" Selena asked, batting her eyshes.


    "Yes." Michelle smiled sweetly.


    It was very easy to tell that she liked her boyfriend very much.


    Caroline said teasingly, "Her brother is handsome and rich. It''s been said he''d had a crush on her for


    the longest time before they finally got together."


    Michelle lowered her gaze shyly.


    "That''s so sweet! But why''d you call him her brother? Are they siblings?" Selena was shocked by her


    own thoughts.


    "Of course not!" Caroline said quickly. "His surname is Lu, and hers is He. They''re not even cousins.


    Her boyfriend is her good friend''s brother. She treated him as her brother in the beginning, and then


    eventually, he''s be her boyfriend."


    "Oh, my God! That''s so romantic!" Selena''s eyes twinkled dreamily. "Why doesn''t my good friend have


    a brother?"


    Then she nced meaningfully at Caroline.


    Caroline caught her gist and rolled her eyes. "Why doesn''t my good friend have a brother?" she


    retorted.


    "I don''t have an older brother, but I do have a younger one." Selena was secretly nning to nudge


    Michelle in her brother''s direction, but now that she knew Michelle had a boyfriend, she turned to


    Caroline. "You''ve met him! Santino''s 24 years old."


    "Stop it!" Caroline was at a loss whether to cry or tough. "Selena, I''m almost thirty. Do you really


    want me to date a boy six years younger than me? Dream on!"


    "Wouldn''t that be a good thing?" Selena countered. "Age is just a number, after all."


    Caroline shook her head firmly. "No, thank you."


    Then she changed the topic. "Mimi, where is your boyfriend from?"


    "Well..." After a hesitant pause, Michelle said frankly, "He''s from here, actually."


    "He''s from C Ind?" Caroline blinked incredulously. Then, she realized why Michelle acted so strange


    on the ne. She smiled meaningfully and said, "Well, I wondered why you wanted to thank Gray for


    giving you the opportunity to go on this trip. It turns out you just wanted to see your boyfriend!"


    Michelle smiled sheepishly. "Thank you for taking me with you, Cara."


    "Did you tell him?" Caroline poked. "You didn''t tell him, did you? You want to surprise him, right?"


    Cara always knew what was on her mind.


    Michelle nodded shyly.


    "Being young is wonderful." Caroline sighed. "Only young people like you would do such a thing. But I


    hope surprising him in his hometown won''t scare him off."


    Michelle frowned slightly. "What makes you say that?"


    "Oh, nothing. The less you know, the better." Caroline turned to look at Selena and asked, "Selena, are


    there many people here in C Ind whose surname is Lu?"


    Michelle''s eyes widened anxiously. She was about to be found out.


    "Lu? Not many people''s surname is Lu." Selena narrowed her eyes.


    On C Ind, people whose surname was Lu were all rted to the royal family.


    Michelle wanted to stop her, but Caroline immediately answered, "His name is Leon Lu."


    Selena''s jaw dropped to the floor.


    Not noticing this, Caroline continued, "He has a sister named Nina Lu."


    Selena wasn''t sure about it at first, but now she was 100% sure.


    Too shocked to say a word, her lips parted slightly and her eyes zed over.


    ''Leon and Nina?


    Aren''t they the prince and princess of C Ind?''

 Chapter 848 Only One

    Chapter 848 Only One


    In the end, Michelle failed to stop Caroline from blurting out her secret. The truth was, while she wanted


    to tell the whole world that Leon was her boyfriend, she knew it would get them both in trouble.


    The reason why she wanted the world to know that Leon was her boyfriend was to establish the fact


    that he was hers.


    But when she saw the shock and disbelief on Selena''s face, she was worried Leon would get into


    trouble, so she quickly tried toe up with an exnation. "No, you misunderstand¡ª"


    "Selena," Caroline said suddenly, interrupting Michelle. "Your expression tells me that you know of her


    boyfriend."


    Selena slowly regained her senses. "Not only do I know him, but so does the entire C Ind."


    Caroline was confused. "What do you mean?"


    "There aren''t many families on C Ind with the surname Lu, but the few who do alle from a


    prominent background.


    Our king''s surname is Lu, and our prince''s name is Leon Lu." "What?!" Caroline was so shocked she


    couldn''t help but raise her voice.


    "And our princess''s name is Nina Lu," Selena added for good measure.


    Caroline''s legs suddenly felt like buckling from underneath her. She tried to keep her calm, but seeing


    the serious look in Selena''s eyes and the panic in Michelle''s, she had no choice but to believe it.


    Michelle hurriedly exined, "No, no. He just has the same name as the prince. It''s all just a big


    coincidence! He isn''t..."


    She trailed off.


    ''Leon isn''t what? The prince of C Ind?


    But he is!''


    Caroline and Selena, who were still very much in shock, didn''t notice that Michelle didn''tplete her


    sentence. Evidently, they wanted to believe what she was saying.


    After all, the prince of C Ind enjoyed a high status.


    ''Fairy tales can''t be real. How can a prince fall for a Cindere in real life?


    But there is only one person named Leon Lu on C Ind!''


    Her mind was racing, but in the end, Selena couldn''t deceive herself. After a while, she asked, "Is your


    boyfriend really a native of C Ind? If his surname is Lu and his first name is Leon, is it just a


    coincidence that he has the same name as our prince?"


    "Yes." Michelle nodded vigorously.


    Caroline let out a heavy sigh of relief. "That makes sense."


    Both Michelle and Caroline were under the impression that this exnation made sense.


    Selena, on the other hand, was born and raised on C Ind, so she knew better.


    "There''s only one Leon Lu and one Nina Lu on C Ind," Selena said slowly. "The two names, Leon


    and Nina, are prohibited from being used here¡ªespecially if your surname happens to be Lu.


    It''s an unwritten rule that no one else can use the names of the princes and princesses of C Ind."


    Michelle didn''t know this. All the color drained from her face as Selena spoke.


    "So if your boyfriend is a native of C Ind, and if his name is Leon Lu, that can only mean one thing..."


    Selena trailed off, wearing a conflicted expression.


    Looking pleadingly into Selena''s eyes, Michelle begged, "Can you keep it a secret?"


    Caroline''s mind went nk. After a long pause, she looked at Michelle with disbelief written all over her


    face. "Michelle, it seems I''ve truly underestimated you."


    Selena was also in a daze. She kept saying "Oh, my God!" in a low voice.


    When Michelle and Caroline showed up at her ce together, she didn''t pay much attention to


    Michelle.


    But gradually, she hade to notice Michelle''s clear eyes and her bright smile.


    ''This girl is attractive, yes, but how did she manage to catch Prince Leon''s attention?''


    Leon once mentioned that if he had to marry someone, she would need to be as beautiful and as smart


    as his sister, Nina.


    But few people on C Ind could match Nina in looks and brains.


    Then, he had fallen for Valerie.


    Valerie came from a so-so family on C Ind, but she was considered the cream of the crop among the


    youngdies. She was also a ballerina, and her technique was unique. Both her temperament and form


    weremendable, but it seemed her character was where things got problematic.


    Later, Leon and Valerie broke up, and she then disappeared from the public''s eye.


    Anyway, it wasn''t that interesting a story. No one felt bad when the couple broke up.


    Again, Selena sized up Michelle. She didn''t think that Michelle was half bad, but she just couldn''t figure


    out why Leon had a crush on her.


    ''Why her?


    Is it because she''s good friends with Princess Nina?''


    Despite being an internationally renowned actress, Selena couldn''t mask her emotions in that moment.


    Her eyes revealed how conflicted she felt.


    Michelle saw this and looked at her expectantly.


    Finally, Selena said, "Your secret will be safe with me. It''s good that you haven''t made your rtionship


    public. If the media found out, they''d attack you from all aspects. Even stars like me get scrutinized


    when we enter rtionships; how much more the royalty?"


    Michelle smiled bitterly. Everything Selena said just now struck a chord with her.


    At nightfall, Michelle sat in the car and looked out the window, watching the neon lights shing past


    them. "It''s nice that the New Year''s customs here are simr to ours."


    Caroline poked Michelle''s forehead and said, "Since your boyfriend is the prince of C Ind, howe


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    you don''t know a thing about this ce?"


    Michelle turned around to look at her with widened, aggrieved eyes. Seeing this, Caroline didn''t dare


    say anything more.


    With a soft chuckle, Selena exined, "We follow the system of western countries and the customs of


    your country. C Ind is rtively young and has a history of only a thousand years. Our ancestors


    were all rich people who came from both the east and the west. They wanted to find a quiet ce to


    live and settled on this ind, which gradually developed into a country.


    That''s why our culture and people are a mix of eastern and western. But our customs andnguage are


    the same as that of your country. Only a mixed-blood family like us would know more than one


    "That''s cool," Caroline said with a smile.


    Selena continued, "C Ind has a close rtionship with your country."


    Michelle listened quietly. Her eyes swept across the high-rise buildings, the festive red decorations, and


    the bustling crowd on the streets. The New Year atmosphere was everywhere.


    It was warm and familiar.


    She smiled wistfully.


    ''So this is where Leon lives.''


    Selena was wearing a silver haute couture gown, while Caroline was wearing a ck dress with a high


    slit. Both of them wore bright red lipstick, rendering them sexy yet elegant.


    In contrast, Michelle, who was wearing a cyan strapless dress, looked like a fairy who had identally


    stumbled upon the mortal world. Her fair skin, thick eyebrows, and bright eyes added to her charm.


    The trio attracted many people''s attention.


    C Ind was like one big city. In this city, only the rich, powerful, and famous were invited to this


    banquet.


    Selena was an international star with a good reputation and a good family background, so she was


    easily recognized.


    Michelle and Caroline, on the other hand, werepletely unfamiliar to them.


    Many of the onlookers tried guessing who these two mystery women were.


    When they handed in their invitations, it showed that they were from the Xuan family. Michelle was


    surprised when she read it. Caroline tugged her hand, subtly reminding her to keep her cool.


    After the security check, they entered a magnificent hall, which felt like they were walking down the red


    carpet.


    It was all so luxurious. There was gold everywhere¡ªgold ceiling details, gold moldings, gold columns,


    gold statues¡ªso much so that Michelle''s eyes felt a little overwhelmed. Moreover, she wasn''t used to


    wearing high heels. Her squinting eyes coupled with her wobbly footsteps made her identally bump


    into someone at the banquet.


    When she tried to turn around to apologize, her ankle twisted and buckled from underneath her.


    s, misfortune had finally befallen Cindere.


    Michelle was about to fall on her butt when the person she bumped into reached out and caught her by


    the waist.

 Chapter 849 You Look Like Berry

    Chapter 849 You Look Like Berry


    It was still early in the night, so the hall was still rtively empty.


    Except for a few guests, there were just security guards and servants. The guards, although dressed in


    civilian clothes, had a certain aura that made it obvious that they weren''t ordinary security guards.


    The servants also were well-dressed, each of them standing upright and smiling politely.


    The scene where Michelle fell into someone''s arms attracted everyone''s attention. Caroline whirled


    around in surprise and hurried to her side.


    Selena''s eyes widened when theynded on the person who caught Michelle.


    "Holy crap, it''s Count Nangong," she muttered under her breath.


    Then she hurried to follow Caroline.


    As soon as Michelle came to her senses, she stood up and bowed, apologizing profusely. As she


    lowered her head, she noticed a wrinkled dot on Vicente''s otherwise perfect leather shoe. The wrinkle


    must''ve been caused by her stiletto heel.


    She covered her mouth in horror. ''He must be in pain!'' she thought.


    "I''m so sorry!" Michelle apologized with lowered head.


    When Vicente saw her face, she was stunned for a moment.


    ''Why is Mimi on C Ind?


    Am I daydreaming?''


    "Don''t worry about it, I''m fine. Raise your head." Vicente had always been gentle in other people''s


    eyes. Her voice was soft and calm; she didn''t me Michelle at all.


    Michelle raised her head and looked at Vicente apologetically. She didn''t recognize Vicente since he


    looked so different from Berry now.


    For the longest time, no one had found out that Vicente was actually a woman. So, naturally, a silly girl


    like Michelle didn''t realize this, either.


    Vicente let Michelle look her up and down.


    "Count Nangong." Selena walked over gracefully and discretely stepped in front of Michelle, as though


    she was worried Vicente would find out her secret. She smiled charmingly and said, "I apologize on


    behalf of my friend. And please, allow me to pay for your shoes."


    Caroline cautiously Michelle back and whispered to ask if she was okay. Michelle nodded in a daze and


    quietly eyed Vicente.


    The more she looked at Vicente, the more familiar she looked.


    ''Selena called him Count Nangong.


    Is he the Count Nangong who had a fake marriage with Nini?''


    Perplexed, Michelle kept squinting at Vicente. Even though she knew it was impolite, she couldn''t tear


    her eyes off the other person.


    Nina had only mentioned a few things about the fake marriage, so Michelle had only ever heard of


    Vicente.


    Both Van and Don called Vicente their daddy.


    "Mimi," Caroline called out in a stern, low voice, subtly ordering her to stop staring at Vicente.


    Michelle lowered her eyes obediently and hid behind the tall, slender Selena.


    Only then did she realize that all the girls on C Ind seemed to be very tall. Selena, albeit in high


    heels, was as tall as Vicente.


    ''Does that mean the men on C Ind are short?


    No, no, that can''t be. Leon is tall. Even the men I saw along the way are all very tall, so Count Nangong


    must just be average height.''


    Vicente nced at Michelle. "It''s alright; it''s just a pair of shoes."


    The servants, worried that this matter would end up in a dispute, walked over.


    "Good evening, Count Nangong, Miss Selena anddies from Xuan family. What can I do for you?"


    The Yin family required every servant to be able to match the names of the guests with their faces.


    Thus, when the guests showed their invitations, the servants were secretly making mental notes of


    their names and faces.


    When the servant called Michelle and Carolinedies from Xuan family, the smile on Selena''s face


    stiffened somewhat. If it weren''t for her acting skills, it would''ve been difficult to conceal her


    nervousness.


    Vicente''s mother was a member of Xuan family.


    Consequently, Vicente was a cousin of the youngdies of Xuan family.


    The youngdies of the Xuan family had been staying abroad in the past and had onlye back not


    long ago. Outsiders had no clue how they looked like. Vicente, on the other hand, knew.


    Selena swallowed nervously. When Michelle bumped into Vicente, Selena hoped that the servants


    wouldn''t reveal her identity.


    However, things didn''t go as she had hoped.


    Vicente smiled. "Addie and Leda."


    She nced at the three women. Selena kept calm, Michelle looked confused, but Caroline froze.


    Caroline instantly understood why Selena tried to block them from Vicente''s view.


    ''So Count Nangong know thedies of Xuan family!''


    Just as she thought they were going to be exposed, she heard Vicente say, "We are family. It''s okay."


    Then, she dismissed the servants with a wave of her hand.


    Selena looked at Vicente and said seriously, "Thank you, Count Nangong."


    "It''s okay." Vicente chuckled. Then, she found that Michelle was still looking at her. "Is there something


    on my face?"


    "What?" Michelle poked her head out from behind Selena. "No, it''s nothing."


    Vicente was itching to reach out and pinch Michelle''s dimpled cheek, but she was worried it would mar


    her image as a gentleman, so she forced herself to keep still.


    "You''ve been staring at me. Do I remind you of anyone?"


    As expected, Michelle''s eyes flickered with recognition and she said in a soft voice, "You look like my


    friend Berry. The more I look at you, the more you look like her."


    Vicente smiled.


    She was so close to figuring out that she was indeed Berry.


    Seeing that Michelle still remembered him, Vicente felt satisfied. ncing downward, she saw


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Michelle''s feet had been chafed a little.


    "How are your feet?"


    "I''m fine. Luckily, I didn''t sprain my ankles." Michelle felt warm and cared for. ''He is a good man. First,


    he helped Nina, and now he is looking out for me.


    Not only did he catch me from falling, but he also didn''t expose us. Even now, he is worried about me.''


    Vicente felt a little embarrassed under her grateful gaze. Nowadays, everyone hid their thoughts and


    feelings behind a veil. Very few people could be seen through at a nce, like Michelle. She didn''t


    know whether it was a good thing or not.


    "That''s not what I meant. You don''t need to wear high heels if you''re not used to it. There''s now


    stating girls need to wear heels."


    Michelle looked down at her feet and giggled. "But I have to wear high heels to match my evening


    dress."


    "Not necessarily," Vicente countered. "Come with me."


    "Okay." Michelle obediently followed her, tossing caution to the wind.


    Caroline and Selena exchanged confused nces.


    ''How could she just leave us like this?


    And with a strange man, too?''


    As Michelle and Vicente weaved through the people, the two women felt invisible.


    "Does Michelle know Count Nangong?" Staring at their receding figures, Caroline frowned. "Why do I


    get the feeling that he cares about Michelle very much? They spoke as though this wasn''t the first time


    they met. In fact, it sounded like they were friends."


    Selena was also lost in thought. "Isn''t Michelle a good friend of Princess Nina?"


    "Yes, she is." Caroline scratched her chin. ''But what did that matter?''


    She tilted her head and looked at Selena in confusion.


    Selena looked around first to make sure no one was listening, then she said in a low voice, "Count


    Nangong is the ex-husband of Princess Nina. After having two children, she divorced him and took


    custody of the babies.


    He hasn''t had a woman since Princess Nina. He must''ve been so in love with her, thinking they''d be


    together forever. Ever since the divorce, Princess Nina has disappeared from the public eye. I have no


    idea where she and the children are now."


    ''If Mr. Shi''s wife, Nina, really is the princess of C Ind, then she and the babies are in Lexingport City.


    But who is the babies'' father? Mr. Shi or Count Nangong?''


    Caroline thought to herself while maintaining a poker face.


    She knew a big secret!


    Panic-stricken, she started to wonder if she would get killed.


    Selena seemed to want to say something more, but Caroline mped her hand on her mouth. "I don''t


    want to know anything more. I didn''t hear what you said just now. Stop talking."


    "What the¡ª? Uh, okay..." Selena didn''t understand her friend''s reaction but decided to go along with it.


    When Caroline loosened her grip, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Apparently, the people of C Ind only knew half the truth, while she knew the other half. With the two


    halves put together, she could piece together theplete story.


    But she didn''t want to find out.


    Sometimes, ignorance was bliss. After all, curiosity killed the cat.


    In Caroline''s eyes, it was better to live ignorantly than to die finding out the truth.

 Chapter 850 A Surprise

    Chapter 850 A Surprise


    Michelle was mindlessly tailing Vicente when she suddenly came to her senses.


    "Wait, where are you taking me? I can''t be alone with strangers."


    Vicente was at a loss whether tough or to cry. "Don''t worry, I''m not a stranger. I''m Berry''s cousin and


    a good friend of Nina and Leon. So, in a way, I''m your friend, too."


    Michelle looked at her with wide eyes. "You know me?"


    "Yes, Michelle." Vicente grabbed Michelle''s wrist. "Let''s get you a new pair of shoes."


    Michelle tried to take another step and felt a sharp pain. She resigned herself and allowed Vicente to


    lead her into a quiet reception room.


    Vicente made her sit on the sofa and asked a nearby servant to bring her some tea. When the servant


    was gone, she nced at her feet and said, "Take your shoes off and rest here. I need to go out to


    make a call."


    "Okay." Michelle watched as Vicente scuttled to the door, fishing her phone out of her pocket. Through


    the big French window, she saw Vicente talking on the phone.


    After the call, Vicente poked her head in through the door and said, "Sit tight. Someone will bring you a


    pair of shoes. Right now, I have something urgent to deal with."


    "Okay." Michelle nodded obediently.


    Unconvinced, Vicente added, "Don''t go wandering around. Just sit here and wait for me toe back."


    Vicente didn''t leave until she promised.


    Michelle started to feel bored, so she tried to reach for her phone. Then she remembered she''d slipped


    it into Caroline''s handbag on the way here, thinking they''d stick together throughout the whole night.


    Her eyes started to wander. She eyed the door and saw the shadow of a person walking past the room,


    but no one peaked inside or knocked on the door.


    ''Since I''m the only one here, it won''t matter if I take off my shoes, right?


    But it''d be so weird to take my shoes off at such a grand banquet...''


    Conflicted, she nced at her feet. She saw the blisters on her feet, which made her decide to take off


    her shoes.


    Her heels fell to the cold floor and she felt cool andfortable.


    The feeling of relief washed over her when her feet were finally free. Finally at ease, she rxed into


    the sofa and stretched out her legs, wriggling her toes.


    After a while, she sat up straight, bent down, and curiously poked at a blister. A sharp pain shot up from


    the blister, and she quickly retracted her hand.


    She started to blow on her feet in the hopes of relieving the pain.


    She knew blowing on the blisters would do nothing to ease the pain. But at the very least, it might give


    herfort of some sort.


    When he received the phone call from Vicente, Leon rushed to the banquet venue.


    There were many reception rooms in the hall, so Leon wasn''t sure which one Michelle was in. He could


    only run and check every room one by one.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    When he passed the room she was in, Michelle was blowing on her foot, so Leon didn''t see her face.


    He didn''t recognize the woman in the room, so he quickly moved on to the next one.


    But Michelle felt her senses tingling strangely. She raised her head slowly, but there was no one


    outside the ss door.


    Still, she couldn''t help but feel that Leon was nearby. "Leon," she whispered.


    Despite her whisper being barely audible, Leon stopped in his tracks. Swallowing uncertainly, he took


    two cautious steps backward.


    He turned his head to look through the ss door and saw the girl in a beautiful cyan dress sitting on


    the sofa.


    Her shoulder length hair was tied up in a bun, revealing her fair neck and lovely vicle. With her head


    tilted slightly to the side, she looked a little confused, as though she were an ethereal spirit that


    happened to stumble into this mortal world.


    She was wearing the bracelet sent by him, which made her skin look even fairer than usual.


    ''It''s her.


    I''ve finally found Michelle.''


    Leon breathed a sigh of relief and chuckled to himself helplessly. Sparing no more time, he pushed the


    door open, announcing his presence.


    To attend the party held by the Yin family, one needed to dress formally. Leon himself was wearing a


    smart, ck suit with a white shirt underneath, an elegant bow tie peeking out at the cor.


    A pair of long, slender legs dressed in ck cks and polished leather shoes started making their


    way towards the girl on the sofa.


    Michelle looked up in a daze and their eyes meet. She saw the handsome man she had missed so


    muching closer and closer.


    The air was filled with the familiar scent of his perfume, and Michelle''s eyes were no longer confused,


    but pleasantly surprised.


    "Leon?"


    Just as she was about to get up, Leon''s hands shot out and forced her to sit back down again.


    Then, he bent over and leaned forward. Michelle held her breath. If she wasn''t mistaken, Leon


    sounded like he was panting.


    When Vicente called him, he was still in his car, roughly eight hundred meters away from the Yin family


    residence. There was a long queue of cars in front of him.


    The moment he found out Michelle was there, he got out of the car and ran across a small path, not


    stopping until he found her. Naturally, he was out of breath.


    He pulled off the bowtie and threw it aside. Then he loosened his cor and lowered his head to kiss


    Michelle. Pulling away, he demanded, "Why didn''t you tell me you wereing to C Ind?"


    But she didn''t answer. The sound of his heavy breathing made her body go numb.


    Seeing that she didn''t answer, Leon kissed her again, rubbing the tip of her nose against his.


    Finally, she whispered, "I wanted it to be a surprise."


    Leon stared at her incredulously. But in the end, he simply burst intoughter. Raising his index finger,


    he poked her in the forehead as though to me her, but his eyes were full of affection.


    Michelle grinned. "Leon, you are so handsome tonight."


    "Don''t change the topic." Leon wagged his finger at her face. "Why didn''t you tell me you wereing


    here? I can''t believe you took the trouble to visit me."


    Michelle shook her head. "I''m mainly here for work, but I figured I could visit you while I was here."


    Hearing that, Leon felt the need to punish her. He leaned forward again and bit her bottom lip, albeit


    gently.


    When Michelle was bitten by Tim, she felt nothing but fear and disgust. Now, she felt relieved to be


    bitten by Leon.


    She couldn''t help but smile as he nibbled on her lower lip.


    Feeling her happiness, Leon also smiled and pulled away slightly. His thumb gently stroked the ce


    he had just bitten.


    "What made you so happy?" he asked, eyes twinkling with amusement. "That bite was supposed to be


    your punishment."


    She smiled and said nothing, and simply looked at him contentedly.


    Leon straightened up and pulled Michelle towards him. She threw her arms around his waist and


    pressed her face against his stomach, rubbing against it like a cat.


    "Michelle, you should always tell me where you''re going." He touched her head gently.


    She nodded obediently.


    After a while, someone knocked on the door. Leon nced at the ss door and found Vicente


    standing outside, holding up a box. Leon motioned for her toe inside.


    Hearing the door click open, Michelle pulled away from Leon and smoothed her hair.


    Vicente set the shoe box down on the table and said, "These are for Mimi. Her feet got chafed by the


    heels she was wearing earlier."


    At the sound of her nickname, Michelle looked at her in surprise. "How''d you know my nickname?"


    Vicente hesitated for a moment before calmly lying, "Oh, Nina told me."


    Michelle''s suspicion disappeared as quickly as it came. However, when she looked at Leon, she


    noticed the sullen look on his face.


    He was staring at her feet.


    Like a child caught in the act, she suddenly turned pink with embarrassment and tried to hide her feet


    under the sofa.


    The next moment, Leon squatted down and grabbed her by the ankle.


    She still wanted to protest, but he said to her coldly. "If you move, I''ll break your legs."


    Seeing her chafed, bleeding feet, Leon felt his anger rising and he wanted to scold her. But when he


    locked eyes with her, he lost the will. She just looked too innocent.


    So instead, he sighed helplessly.


    As Leon slipped on the new shoes onto her feet, he muttered, "Don''t wear high heels anymore."


    Outside the ss door, Barbie, who was supporting her aged grandfather, happened to see


    everything.

 Chapter 851 Jealousy

    Chapter 851 Jealousy


    Both Leon and Vicente had their backs to the ss door, but Michelle, on the other hand, was in full


    view of anyone outside.


    Barbie instantly recognized Michelle at first nce. She had seen a photo of her framed on Leon''s


    desk, and she had caught glimpses of her on his phone whenever they were on video call.


    Michelle was the kind of girl who could make Leon keep his phone close 24/7. She was the kind of girl


    who could make him call her at a fixed time every day. She was the kind of girl who could make him


    stay on the line for hours on end, even if no one was talking.


    Even if Barbie couldn''t see his face, she knew that it was Leon squatting down next to Michelle,


    carefully cing her feet into a pair of shoes.


    Even Lyndon asked with some uncertainty, "Is that Leon?"


    Barbie averted her gaze quickly and shook her head. "No."


    "Okay." Lyndon was old and his grey hair was thinning. He needed to walk with a walking stick if he


    wasn''t supported by someone else. Despite this, his eyes were still sharp and he still managed to give


    off a majestic aura.


    Looking at her grandfather from the corner of her eye, Barbie couldn''t tell whether he believed her or


    not.


    She tried to urge him to walk forward, away from the ss door to the reception room. However,


    Lyndon suddenly asked, "Do you know that Leon has a girlfriend? Not the one from the Feng family."


    "I know," Barbie answered frankly.


    Lyndon nced at her and asked, "Which family is she from?"


    "I don''t know," Barbie said calmly. "She''s been protected well. I don''t know what she looks like, what


    she sounds like, or her family background."


    Lyndon just grunted indifferently. "A girlfriend and a wife are two different concepts."


    "Truly." Barbie nodded respectfully.


    "It''s good you know that." Lyndon wore a deep set scowl at all times, which made him look old and


    authoritative. Barbie, on the other hand, always smiled gracefully, but that didn''t overshadow her being


    capable and professional.


    Whenever the two of them walked together at big events like this, Barbie always heard the same things


    over and over again. "You and your grandfather are so alike!"


    "That is an order. Follow it." This was the mostmonly uttered sentence from her grandfather.


    She had always been proud of her upbringing.


    But she had never expected that who she was to marry would be part of the countless orders she''d be


    forced to follow.


    When she just received the news that she was going to participate in the selection of Leon''s secretary,


    she couldn''t help but feel excited. She went through great lengths to pass all the tests and felt


    immensely proud when she was selected in the end.


    However, in her moment of sess, her grandfather announced that her being Leon''s secretary


    basically meant she was also his woman. Now, she was just his secretary, but in the future, she was to


    be queen of C Ind.


    Many people had their own faith, and for Barbie, Leon was her faith. She wasn''t willing to spheme


    her faith.


    In her eyes, it was disrespectful to her faith if she married Leon¡ªespecially after finding out that he had


    already fallen in love with someone else. Moreover, when she saw with her own eyes how much Leon


    liked that girl, she became more determined not to interfere with his love life.


    Every rtionship based on love was worthy of respect.


    Just then, Vicente turned his head and happened to see Barbie standing outside by the ss door. As


    though she had felt his gaze on her, she turned to look at him and their eyes met.


    She tried to tell him something with her eyes. Giving him a serious look, she then nced at Michelle


    and Leon, indicating that the two shouldn''t show up at the banquet at the same time. If her grandfather


    found out, he would do everything in his power to find a way to have Michelle removed from the picture.


    But she wasn''t close with Vicente, so she couldn''t tell if the other person got her message.


    Sure enough, Vicente didn''t understand what Barbie was trying to say¡ªat least, not all of it.


    But she understood enough to know that she was trying to say something important, and that it had


    something to do with Leon and Michelle.


    "Leon, I saw Barbie by the door just now. It looks like she has something important to tell you."


    Leon had just finished tying the shoces on Michelle''s new pair of white shoes. Then, he stood up


    and touched her cheek gently.


    "How do you know she has something important to tell me?" he asked without tearing his gaze off


    Michelle.


    "Her eyes," Vicente said seriously. "And, it has something to do with you two."


    "Us?" Leon''s expression hardened. Finally, he said to Vicente, "Please take Michelle to a hotel. No, she


    can''t go to a hotel. Take her to Wynn''s house."


    Ever since Barbie had moved into Leon''s castle, Wynn had gone back to his own house. He didn''t


    need to be on call twenty-four hours a day.


    But Wynn lived a stone''s throw away from Leon''s ce.


    From one window in his house, he could see the whole castle; from another, he could see the rise and


    fall of the tide.


    Without asking why she had to leave, Michelle said, "I''ll have to inform Cara and Selena. My phone''s in


    Cara''s handbag, and my luggage is in Selena''s house. Oh, actually, I can go back to Selena''s house. I


    don''t want to bring trouble to Wynn and his family."


    "Good girl." Leon patted her on the head. Then, he leaned forward and whispered in her ear, "It''ll be


    better if you stay in Wynn''s house. He lives alone. If you stay in Selena''s, I won''t be able to visit you


    there."


    Vicente, overhearing what Leon was saying, realized his true motive for sending Michelle to Wynn''s


    house.


    Leon just wanted to use Wynn''s house so he could meet Michelle in secret and they could date in


    peace.


    Vicente felt a little bit envious.


    She also wanted to meet someone in secret. However, there was nothing she could do but sigh and


    nod obediently.


    When that was settled, Michelle went to the banquet hall to find Caroline and Selena to inform them


    where she was going. She also took her phone back from Caroline.


    "Have a good time with Leon, but pay attention to your phone," Caroline warned. "I will inform you in


    advance when our shooting will take ce. Remember, you''re here for work, not pleasure."


    "Got it, Thank you, Cara. I''m leaving now."


    "Go ahead. Keep safe!"


    After saying goodbye, Michelle started making her way back to Vicente. Coincidentally, the dinner party


    began. The guests quieted down and held their breath, waiting for the Yin family to show up.


    No one moved, so Michelle was forced to follow suit. Standing in the crowd, she saw a beautiful


    woman holding the arm of an old man emerge. They were probably the hosts of the banquet.


    The guests all raised their sses to toast to the New Year, then music started to y and the guests


    started to dance merrily.


    Michelle took this as an opportunity to hurry to Vicente''s side. Just as the two of them were about to


    leave, it was announced that Barbie and Leon were going to begin the evening with their first dance.


    The crowd burst into apuse.


    Michelle, however, stopped and turned around. In the center of the hall, she saw the beautiful woman


    ce her hand on Leon''s shoulder while Leon ced his hand on her waist.


    It was just a dance, and it didn''t mean anything, but Michelle couldn''t help but feel jealous.


    Vicente, noticing the green-eyed monster next to her, raised her hand to block her view. "Don''t look. It''s


    all just business. The one he likes is you."


    "I know." Although she was well aware of this fact, she was still jealous.


    Michelle pursed her lips unhappily.


    Because she was petite and was standing behind other guests, Leon couldn''t see her in the crowd. He


    thought she had left already, so he let loose and focused solely on his dance with Barbie.


    Even if he did catch a glimpse of Michelle, he couldn''t have invited her to dance, because they''d get


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    into big trouble.


    He could only ask Vicente to take her away.


    And yet, Michelle still somehow managed to watch the two of them dance. In the car, Vicente took out


    her phone and sent Leon a message.


    "Mimi saw you dance with Barbie. She hasn''t said a word orughed till now. She''s definitely jealous.


    Come back early andfort her."


    After she sent the text, Vicente raised her head. Only then did she notice that Michelle was staring at


    her.


    "Count Nangong, if you''re Berry''s cousin, can I call you Vicente, too?"


    "Of course you can. If you like, you can treat me like a brother." Vicente smiled. After all, they were


    close friends¡ªwell, Berry and Michelle were close friends.


    However, Michelle shook her head. "No, I used to treat Leon like a brother before. Now, we''re a couple.


    He asked me not to treat anyone else like a brother. Sorry."


    Vicente was rendered speechless.


    ''Why, this couple...''


    "Vicente, can you teach me how to dance? Leon danced the waltz just now, right? I haven''t learned it


    yet. Can you teach me?" Michelle asked expectantly.


    Vicente raised her eyebrows slightly. "Well, I could, but I think it''s better if Leon teaches you."


    Michelle''s eyes widened. "Please teach me! I want to dance with Leon. Is that okay, Vicente?"


    She sounded sincere and looked so cute and innocent that Vicente nodded eventually.


    As soon as Leon read Vicente''s message, he rushed to Wynn''s house. The second he pushed open


    the door, he was greeted by the sight of Vicente holding Michelle''s hand, one arm around her waist.


    They were dancing.


    Michelle was smiling at Vicente sweetly.


    Leon''s eyes almost popped out of his head. Speechless, he thought to himself, ''Didn''t Vicente just tell


    me that Mimi was jealous?


    But I''m the one who should be jealous.''

 Chapter 852 Lets Get The Marriage Certificate

    Chapter 852 Let''s Get The Marriage Certificate


    It was rare for Wynn to see Leon''s sullen face. He smiled gloatingly and said, "They have danced for a


    long time. They danced well. They look like a perfect match."


    Leon cast a cold nce at him. Wynn immediately shut his mouth and said again in less than two


    seconds, "Since you''re back, I''ll leave now."


    "Where are you going?" Leon just asked casually, and immediately thought of something, "Go to Avril''s


    house?"


    Tsk! Tsk! Wynn gave a sound and didn''t retort. He patted Leon''s chest, raised his eyebrows and gave


    him a meaningful look.


    "I won''te back tonight. Wish you two have a good gathering. I have prepared a box of that things


    for you. That''s enough."


    ''A box of that things....''


    Leon nced at him speechlessly and drove him away rudely. "If you want to go, hurry up."


    "Okay." Wynn turned around and walked to the door. He thought, ''It is my home. Why should I leave as


    Leon wanted?''


    He stopped and turned his head. When he met Leon''s eyes, he turned around silently, opened the door


    and closed it considerately.


    Leon was really a master he had to serve.


    Leon turned off the music. The two stopped dancing and the hall returned to silence.


    When Michelle turned around and saw Leon, her eyes lit up. She immediately released Vicente and ran


    over, shouting happily, "Leon, you''re back!"


    Seeing that she took the initiative to run over, Leon smiled faintly, stretched out his arms to hold her,


    and looked up at Vicente.


    He cast a warning nce at Vicente.


    Vicente was stunned.


    Vicente thought it was necessary to exin, "Don''t get me wrong, Leon. It was Mimi who asked me to


    teach her to dance. She wanted to learn it well and then dance with you. I''m just a tool. Please be


    kind."


    After Vicente left, Leon looked down at the girl in his arms with a gentle smile and asked, "Why didn''t


    you ask me to teach you?"


    "I don''t want you to teach me, Leon. I wanted to learn it well and then dance with you." Michelle said


    frankly.


    With one hand on the back of her head, Leon habitually gently stroked it and asked, "Have you learned


    it?"


    Michelle stretched out her finger and said, "A little."


    "That''s enough." Leon held her hand and kissed it gently. Then he turned on the music and stood in


    front of her like a gentleman. He bent down slightly and reached out his hand. "Miss, can I invite you to


    dance?"


    Elegant and beautiful music was ying in the air gently. The prince stood in front of her and invited


    her to dance. Even without the audience, Michelle smiled happily.


    No, there was an audience.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Michelle felt that she was also an audience and began to envy herself for having a gentle and


    considerate boyfriend.


    "Leon." She put her hand into his palm and looked up at Leon. She found that he was so tall that she


    had to stand on tiptoe to easily put her hand on his shoulder.


    Noticing that she stood on tiptoe, Leon put his arm around her waist and lifted her up with a little


    strength so that Michelle could step on the back of his foot.


    The clean white shoes stepped on the shiny ck leather shoes.


    Michelle was stunned. The next second, she was about to get off his shoes, but Leon held her tightly


    and didn''t let her do that.


    "Leon, let me go down."


    Leon sighed helplessly and smiled, "Michelle, you have watched so many TV ys. You just remember


    that people who watch the snow together will always be together. Why don''t you see girls dancing on


    the top of men''s shoes?"


    With a surprised look on her face, Michelle asked, "Leon, do you also watch TV?


    He thought, ''I wouldn''t do it before. I began to do it after I liked you.''


    He would asionally watch some popr TV series that girls liked, and wanted to know how others


    fell in love, because he used to only trap the one he liked around him.


    Even if he wanted to keep her by his side now, it seemed that it was the right thing to let two of them do


    what they liked.


    Whether they were in love or married, their love should be the enrichment of life, not shackles.


    These words were hidden in the heart of Leon. He smiled and asked, "Is it not romantic?"


    "Romantic, but it''s unrealistic, Leon. It will hurt you. I''m almost seventy or eighty pounds, and I can only


    step on your foot, almost on tiptoe. The force is so small but you hurt more." Michelle said worriedly.


    Leon was at a loss whether to cry or tough. He hugged her tighter and said, "It doesn''t matter. Other


    girls have chance dancing on the top of men''s shoes, and so does you."


    Michelle felt moved. Michelle pressed her lips and said, "Just do it this time."


    "It''s up to you." Leon agreed dly.


    The two of them were dancing a waltz in the hall. After a long time, Michelle felt a little dizzy andy


    down on the sofa.


    The light from the ceiling made her unable to open her eyes, but she could hear Leon''s breath.


    She walked into the bathroom in a daze. The hot mist spread everywhere in the bathroom. She couldn''t


    see herself and Leon behind her in the mirror at all.


    In the end, she fell asleep in a daze.


    The next morning, Michelle was woken up by a phone call. She took out her phone and Caroline told


    her the shooting time and ce on the phone.


    "Okay," murmured Michelle in a daze.


    Caroline was worried that Michelle would continue to sleep after hanging up the phone, so she had to


    remind Michelle, "Mimi, deduct your sry if you arete."


    "Okay! I''ll be there soon!" Michelle sat up with a shiver, and a hand wrapped around her waist quickly.


    Leon opened his eyes, "Michelle, are you awake? Sleep with me for a while."


    The man''s voice in the morning was a little hoarse, low and charming, with azy taste.


    Caroline, on the other end of the phone, was deeply irritated. She angrily told Michelle not to bete


    and hung up the phone with a bang.


    Michelle put down her phone and turned around to take a nce at the man who was sleeping with his


    eyes closed. His long eyshes covered his eyes, and under his high nose was a curved good-looking


    lips with a thin red color.


    Last night, Leon kissed every inch of her body.


    Michelle blushed. With her eyes closed, she bent down and kissed Leon.


    She didn''t find the right ce and kissed the tip of his nose.


    Leon opened his amber eyes and smiled, "Did you kiss me in secret?"


    "Well, I did it openly." Michelle was still shy and looked away.


    Leon raised his hand and touched Michelle''s cheek, which was as smooth as a peeled egg. "You


    kissed wrong. Kiss me again."


    "No, no. I''m afraid I can''t stop kissing you." Michelle shook her head, lifted the quilt and got out of bed.


    "I''m going to work, Leon. Is it convenient to take a taxi downstairs?"


    "You don''t need to take a taxi. I''ll drive you there." Leon propped himself up with one hand, like a


    sleeping beauty. He watched Michelle brush her teeth, wash her face ande back to look for


    clothes.


    At home, Michelle always closed the bedroom door, closed the curtain and began to change her


    clothes. When she habitually finished all this, she remembered that there was still a man on the bed,


    and immediately ran to the bathroom with her clothes.


    She turned around again and again and stared at Leon, warning him not to peep at her.


    Leon had been smiling all the time and his smile was gentler than the sunshine outside the window.


    When Michelle dressed neatly and came out, he said, "Michelle, let''s go to get the marriage certificate."


    He knew it was not the right time and ce, and he didn''t prepare anything. But on this ordinary


    morning, he suddenly wanted to tell her.


    ''Let''s get our marriage certificate.


    From now on, I can see you every morning when I wake up.''

 Chapter 853 Increase The Intensity Of Exercise

    Chapter 853 Increase The Intensity Of Exercise


    If Leon was an ordinary person, Michelle would immediately agree, but Leon was not an ordinary


    person.


    Leon was the center of attention, the prince of the C Ind. He couldn''t easily marry an ordinary


    person.


    But she was very happy and moved by Leon''s words. Her eyes were a little red, and she pressed her


    lips and smiled.


    ''Well, Leon, let''s get the marriage certificate.''


    She wanted to answer in this way, but she couldn''t.


    Michelle could only say, "Leon, wait a little longer and then do it."


    Leon knew what she meant, but he asked knowingly, "Why should we wait? We are adults. Michelle,


    we can decide our marriage by ourselves."


    Being adults didn''t mean that everything could be decided by themselves. And even being powerful


    couldn''t do that. There were always stronger people.


    Such as his father and mother. Leon had always known it since childhood. He couldn''t decide many


    things in his life, including marriage.


    In the past, he thought that within the scope of his parents'' permission, there would definitely be a


    person who could make him fall in love with, so that everyone would be happy.


    Maybe there would be such a person. But he met Michelle first and fell in love with her.


    He had never said such words as "we are adults" and "our marriage can be decided by ourselves",


    because he thought they were impulsive and childish.


    As a mature and modest man, he had learned to be mature and modest since he was a child. Finally,


    he ushered the period of rebelling for the first time in his life.


    Leon got out of bed and hugged Michelle from behind. He bent over and leaned his head on Michelle''s


    shoulder. His lips almost touched her fair neck. His voice was serious and his tone was like that he was


    a spoiled child.


    "Michelle, let''s get the marriage certificate."


    His hot breath sprayed on her neck, which made Michelle lustful. Michelle slightly shrank her neck, but


    her lips did not move. She looked down at his hands which were around her waist.


    He had a pair of beautiful hands, which seemed to only exist inics.


    It was this pair of beautiful and warm hands that touched her face, held her waist, and even did many


    those things that she were too shy to say.


    Michelle had always been living her own life as she wanted, but this time she didn''t dare to do anything


    as she wanted. She knew that getting the marriage certificate seemed to have a guarantee.


    But if this guarantee would bring trouble to Leon, she would rather not.


    "Leon, I..."


    "Let''s get the marriage certificate." Leon nuzzled against her neck and smelled her unique scent. There


    was a faint fragrance of milk candy taste and his fragrance.


    He didn''t want to give Michelle a chance to refuse. He was afraid that he would not have the courage to


    do so in the future. He would have to think about a lot of things and he would ignore her feelings.


    He thought, ''Didn''t she have a sense of security?''


    He wondered if she would feel a sense of security after getting the marriage certificate.


    He thought he might not be a good boyfriend. He didn''t know how to make her have sense of security.


    Getting a marriage certificate was the most convincing sense of security he thought of.


    "Michelle, let''s go to get the marriage certificate first. As for the other steps, I will slowlypensate


    you, okay?"


    Leon straightened up and turned Michelle around. He found that she was looking at him with red eyes.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you crying?" He held Michelle''s face and gently stroked her face and eyes


    with his thumb.


    Tears kept running in her eyes, but they didn''t fall down.


    Michelle suddenly smiled, "Leon, let''s get the marriage certificate."


    Leon held back his breath and pulled her into his arms.


    "Leon, I don''t have all my certificates with me."


    Leon said, "It doesn''t matter. You go to work first. I''ll handle everything." Leon rested his chin on her


    forehead and looked at the sunlight out of the window with bright eyes.


    He had lived for thirty years, but it was the first time that he felt the morning sunshine was so beautiful.


    He thought he would remember today, the fifth day of the New Year. Today, Michelle said to him with a


    smile, "Leon, let''s get the marriage certificate."


    Leon drove Michelle to the shooting site. Because there were too many staff on the scene, he could


    only see Michelle off. Even if she rushed into the crowd, he could still recognize the strawberry color.


    She wore a strawberry red cotton coat, sky blue jeans and white sneakers. She looked like a child from


    a distance.


    That''s his girlfriend.


    She was wearing a high bun. After taking a few steps, she turned around and waved at him. The cold


    sea wind blew, which raised her a few strands of messy hair and made her nose a little red.


    With a beep, Michelle received a message.


    Leon texted, "Good girl, zip up the dress.


    Tell me when you almost finish your work. I will pick you up to get the marriage certificate."


    Sitting in the car, Leon saw Michelle looking down at her phone. She immediately zipped the dress


    obediently and buried her chin in it.


    He continued to send her messages.


    Leon texted, "Go to work first. I''ll watch you go inside."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Obediently, Michelle turned around and left. She seemed to be in a good mood and walked forward


    happily.


    Watching her receding figure, Leon lowered his head and typed on his phone again.


    Leon texted, "Michelle, do you feel ufortable?"


    Michelle replied, "I''m fine. What''s wrong, Leon?"


    Leon texted, "Nothing. It seems that we can increase the intensity of exercise."


    Michelle replied, "What kind of exercise? I''m sozy. I don''t want to run or move."


    Leon smiled evilly.


    Leon texted, "Thezy exercise."


    Michelle replied, "Well, okay."


    Leon texted, "The screenshot is the evidence, Michelle, please remember what you said."


    Michelle replied with a smile, "okay." She didn''t understand what was on Leon''s mind at all.


    During the whole shooting period, Michelle was very happy. Even she wasn''t allow to touch the


    camera, she could smile from ear to ear when she was doing chores. She talked happily with other


    staffs, and sometimes she would tell jokes to make everyoneugh.


    "When I went to eat shrimps with a friend, I heard a little girl at the next table ask her mother. She


    asked, ''Mom, if the shrimp can''t go home, will its mother be anxious?'' Her mother was stunned by her


    question and didn''t know to answer, and at this time the boss hurried to help her out. He said, ''No, you


    see, its whole family is here.'' How funny! Ha-ah..."


    With a smile on her face, Selena said to Caroline, "I began to understand why Leo... I seem to know


    why her boyfriend likes her. She is like the life of the party. The one who has her by his side must be


    very happy."


    "Silly but cute girl." Caroline added, "But sometimes she is very smart. She knows how to pretend to be


    confused. It''s an art that many people can''t learn. Well, it''s over. We''ll call it a day. You have other ns


    Selena''s assistant helped her carry her dress to the dressing room.


    After putting away the equipment, Caroline walked to Michelle and said, "Will you go shopping with me


    or apany Leonter? Taking a holiday and go shopping with me, okay?"


    "What? Shopping or taking a holiday? It''s so tiring to go shopping." Michelle always felt that shopping


    was a very tiring thing. When she went shopping with Debra before, Debra could go shopping from


    morning to night, which made her very tired.


    Caroline looked at her strangely, "Mimi, are you still harmonious with Leon in that thing?"


    "Harmonious. I''m afraid I can''t go shopping with you today. Leon is going to pick me up to get..."


    Michelle didn''t understand what she meant at all.


    Michelle almost spilled the beans, but she quickly stopped and changed her tone, "Go and do a big


    thing."


    Caroline was a little disappointed, "Okay, then another day. How about tomorrow? There''s no shooting


    tomorrow. I want to collect shooting materials, instead of go shopping, but it''s almost the same as


    shopping."


    In Michelle''s eyes, shopping and collecting shooting materials werepletely different. If she didn''t


    take anything with her, she would feel sore in her feet when shopping. But when collecting shooting


    materials, she wouldn''t feel tired even if she walked for a whole day with her camera.


    "Sure! I can do it tomorrow!" Michelle immediately agreed.


    Leaning against the car door, Wynn took out his phone and called Michelle. Soon, the girl in a


    strawberry coat rushed over.


    She suddenly stopped in front of Wynn.


    "Wynn, where is Leon?"


    Wynn looked at Michelle with aplicated look in his eyes. Wynn answered, "He''s inside. Get in the


    car."


    He opened the door, and Michelle bent over to get in. She fell into the arms of Leon and was taken to


    sit on hisps.


    Then he kissed her affectionately.

 Chapter 854 My Honey Mrs. Lu

    Chapter 854 My Honey Mrs. Lu


    Sitting in the driver''s seat and driving, Wynn heard the speaking voice from the back seat became


    normal. He lowered the partition and asked hesitantly, "Are you really going to get the marriage


    certificate?"


    "Are we not serious?" Leon asked.


    Wynn shook his head. "No. but it''s not your style of doing things. It''s impulsive."


    "Well, it''s time to usher the period of rebelling for the first time in my life." Leon couldn''t deny it.


    Wynn was rendered speechless. Wynn sneered, "Your period of rebelling camete." After mocking


    him, Wynn looked serious. "You can think about it again about getting the marriage certificate."


    "Shut up!" Leon''s voice was always gentle, and his eyes were always dignified.


    Wynn shut his mouth awkwardly and focused on driving. He stole a nce at Michelle from time to


    time. He hoped that Michelle could stop Leon.


    It wasn''t that it was too early for two of them to get the certificate, but once Leon got the certificate, it


    would cause a great sensation, no matter who knew it.


    Noticing Wynn''s eyes, Michelle guessed what he wanted to say. She began to feel uneasy. She didn''t


    know if she was doing the right thing or not. She just wanted to do it.


    When a warm hand held her hand, Michelle looked up. Leon gave her a reassuring look and reached


    out to hold her in his arms.


    Michelle leaned on his shoulder. Her face was against his suit and rubbed against it, as if Leon''s hand


    was stroking her face. And the tip of her nose was surrounded by a clear fragrance.


    The fragrance had apanied her through three years, day and night, which made her feel at ease,


    and now it was even more so.


    The man''s soft voice rang in her ears.


    "Don''t worry. I''m here with you."


    "Okay." Michelle took his fingers and yed with them. She touched the slender fingers one by one,


    like a child who was bored and grabbed a toy casually to relieve her boredom, or more like that she


    was lost in thought.


    Her five fingers slid slowly into Leon''s fingers. He immediately grabbed Michelle''s small hand and their


    hands were held tightly together.


    Their hands had the same fair skin, and Leon''s fingers were slender like the root of scallion. In


    contrast, Michelle''s fingers were much shorter and softer.


    Leon liked to pinch her hand, smooth and tender like a child''s.


    When Van and Don were still infants, he liked to stretch out a finger and squeeze it into the palm of


    Van''s hand or Don''s, so that they could hold his finger.


    It was a wonderful feeling.


    Later, when he held Michelle''s hand, he felt wonderful. One feeling was that he was held by two close


    little lives, and the other was that he held the most important person in his life.


    Leon held her hand all the time. When they arrived at the ce where they got the marriage certificate,


    they didn''t go to line up in the long line. There was a person who came to greet them specially, but he


    didn''t say a word from beginning to end, nor did he look at them.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    When they were about to take photos, Michelle was a little nervous. She couldn''t fasten the top button


    of her white shirt.


    She didn''t know when Leon had walked up beside her. While asking her why she was so nervous, he


    buttoned her up and kissed her in the dressing room.


    Michelle was pressed in the man''s arms and was kissed passionately. When she went out, her face


    was as pink as peach, and her lips were slightly swollen.


    Wynn was speechless. Wynn thought, ''No wonder these two people could change a shirt for more than


    20 minutes.


    This old bastard, Leon, is so lustful at anytime and anywhere.''


    "Let''s take pictures, Michelle." With a bright smile on his face, Leon held her hand and sat in front of


    the camera, praising, "Michelle, you are very beautiful today."


    He always praised her for being cute and now finally praised her for being beautiful.


    Every girl wanted to be praised for being beautiful, especially by the one she liked.


    Michelle raised her eyebrows and couldn''t help smiling.


    Seeing her smile, Leon also raised his lips and looked at the camera.


    With a click, the photo appeared on the marriage certificate. With the marriage certificate in her hand,


    Michelle''s fingers trembled slightly, and the smile on her face expanded uncontrobly. She looked up


    at Leon who was also happy. Then she stood on tiptoe and kissed him on the cheek.


    "Leon, we have got the marriage certificate."


    "Yes, my honey, Mrs. Lu." Leon curled his finger and gently tapped her forehead, and there was light


    shed in his amber eyes.


    Michelle threw herself into his arms, with her hands around his thin waist. She raised her head, smiled


    happily so that her eyes were narrowed, but it couldn''t stop the shining eyes which were shinning like


    the stars in the sky.


    She imitated his gentle tone and said, "Yes, my honey, Mr. Lu."


    "Yeah," Leon nodded with satisfaction.


    In this way, they got the marriage certificate, not on a specially chosen day, but on an ordinary day. It


    seemed that they had been on a whim, but in fact, it had been nned for a long time.


    Otherwise, it couldn''t go so smoothly.


    However, there was no secret in the world. The news that Leon and Michelle got their marriage


    certificate was spread to the Scher Mountain. In a rage, Bruce called him.


    Looking at the familiar phone number, Leon frowned slightly. He didn''t answer the phone immediately,


    but turned to smile at Michelle gently.


    Leon said, "Michelle, I have something to deal with, so I can''t apany you. I''ll make it up on our


    wedding night in the future."


    He rubbed the back of Michelle''s head, bent over and kissed her. "We don''t want to bother Wynn


    anymore. Can I drive you to Caroline?"


    Yesterday, he had said that she didn''t need to worry about disturbing Wynn, but today he changed his


    exnation.


    Michelle knew that she couldn''t live in the Wynn''s house anymore, or she would be in danger.


    She probably knew what kind of danger it was, but she didn''t know what she could do. She could only


    guarantee that she wouldn''t cause any trouble.


    She agreed obediently.


    Then, Leon escorted her to the gate of themunity of Selena. Caroline came to pick her up. He


    watched her back disappear with a smile, and the smile on Leon''s face also gradually disappeared.


    They started the car and drove towards the Scher Mountain.


    Since Michelle wasn''t there, Wynn finally opened his mouth and asked Leon the question that had


    been on his mind for a long time. "Why are you so impulsive? Do you know what it means to go back


    now?"


    "I know."


    Leon''s calmness was within Wynn''s expectation, but it was also out of his surprise. Wynn was both


    furious and worried. "Can''t you wait any longer since you know it? Why did you have to act first and


    reportter? The problem is that you are punished when you go back now, and you can''t let them


    ept Michelle."


    "It''s a good deal to ept a little punishment and make her be my legal wife in advance." With a gentle


    smile, Leon looked down at the marriage certificate in his hand.


    The marriage certificate was turned to a page with photos on it. They were all smiling with their


    shoulders on each other. They looked alike.


    Maybe this was how a couple looked like.


    His smile irritated Wynn. He asked angrily, "Did you hear me?"


    "Yes, I did." Leon raised his head to look at him and said in a soft voice, "Don''t talk too much. Just drive


    carefully, Wynn. Both of our two lives are in your hands."


    "My hand?" Wynn was so angry that heughed. Then he became serious in the next minute, "Your life


    is in your parents'' hands now!"


    "It''s not that serious. They won''t kill me." Leon said indifferently. He put the marriage certificate into the


    pocket of his suit, pressed it against his heart and warned, "No matter what happens when I go back,


    don''t let Michelle know it. If she hears any news, you will be punished too."


    Wynn cursed in a low voice, "Damn it..." ''You are such a fucking bastard, Leon.''


    Wynn patted the steering wheel with one hand and the car beeped twice, as if it was helping Wynn to


    vent the anger.

 Chapter 855 Leon Was Punished

    Chapter 855 Leon Was Punished


    After Michelle returned to the home of Selena, she had been absent-minded all the time. She had no


    appetite while having dinner.


    She and Leon had already got the marriage certificate, so she should be happy. But at this moment,


    she had been nervous. On one hand, they didn''t receive the blessing of the parents of both sides, one


    the other hand, she was worried that Leon would be in trouble when he went home.


    She felt a little regretful for her impulse, but couldn''t help feeling excited at the same time.


    She paced back and forth in the room with her phone in her hand. She wanted to call Leon several


    times, but she was afraid that it was not appropriate, so she could only wait patiently.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, Leon finally responded and a message popped up on Michelle''s phone.


    Lu: Michelle, are you asleep?


    Michelle''s eyes lit up and quickly replied, "Brother, not yet. I''m waiting for you."


    The next second, she received a voice call.


    "I''m sorry, Michelle. I just finished my work." His voice on the phone was lower and hoarse than usual,


    as if he hadn''t drunk water for a long time.


    "Brother, what''s wrong with your voice?" Michelle asked worriedly, "Is it because of me?"


    "No." Leon interrupted her. He coughed because he was in a hurry. He immediately turned his head to


    the side and held it back. His voice was dry and hoarse.


    Standing behind him, Wynn frowned and looked around. There was no water in the room. He had to go


    out to get some water, but there were guards guarding the door, if he went out to get water, he couldn''t


    get in again.


    It took Wynn efforts toe in, but Leon hadn''t giving him orders.


    Thus, he could only watch Leon kneel on the cold ground. On the front and both sides of the wall, there


    were pictures of the kings of the past generation of C Ind, which were framed in the photo frame.


    After Leon returned to C Ind, her father pped him angrily and ordered him to kneel here as a


    punishment. Till now, he had eaten anything.


    Leon couldn''t get up until he was willing to divorce Michelle.


    Leon still didn''t give up. He knelt on his knees, straightened his back, and coughed. He smiled softly.


    "I''m fine. I just came back to deal with my business. I don''t have time to drink water. My throat is a little


    dry. Wynn has gone to get me some water."


    In order to make it more real, Wynn turned to look at Wynn, indicating him to cooperate.


    Wynn was still angry and didn''t want to cooperate. Leon red at him, so he could only said crossly,


    "Here is water, drink it, or you will die of thirst."


    "Well, put it on the table and chill it."


    Leon was good at telling lies. If Wynn hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would have believed Leon.


    Of course, Michelle believed Leon and breathed a sigh of relief. ''It seems that brother is fine.''


    "Brother, drink some water first."


    "I''ll drink itter." Leon still had something to tell her, "I''m going to visit other country tomorrow, so I''m


    very busy. I can''t spare time to chat with you. I''ll be out of touch for a while, not totally out of touch, I''ll


    call you at night and sleep with you as usual, but I can''t talk with you, okay?"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Michelle leaned back and said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter, brother.


    It''s okay even you don''t call me at night to sleep with me. I can understand you. You don''t have to work


    so hard."


    "It''s okay. I''d like to do it." Leon continued, "It''s not because of you. It''s because I want to keep you on


    the phone."


    Hearing this, Michelle felt warm in her heart. "Brother, I like you so much. Brother, don''t talk now. Go to


    drink water, go quickly."


    Her voice was full of concern. Leon''s eyes were full of tender, "Okay, you should go to bed now. I won''t


    hang up."


    Hearing no response from the other side, Michelle put her phone on the bed and walked briskly to


    brush his teeth.


    Leon muted the phone and stared at it nkly for a while.


    "Do you want me to call Michelle every night?" Wynn had been listening to them for a long time. He


    had almost guessed what Leon was going to tell him.


    As expected, he guessed it right.


    Leon nodded. Wynn took a deep breath and said angrily, "It''s okay that you don''t want me to tell her.


    You even want me to call her every day to coax her to sleep?"


    "You don''t have to coax her. Just call her." Leon exined, "If I don''t call her, she won''t be able to fall


    asleep."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wynn didn''t know what to say. "It will be me who call her, not you."


    Leon raised his head and cast a deep nce at Wynn, "So you can''t let her know that it isn''t me who


    call her. Take my phone and mute it after the call is put through. Just send her a simple message to say


    goodnight."


    He handed the phone to Wynn. Wynn reached out his hand to take it, but he withdrew his hand and


    warned, "Don''t send her to many messages, or it will expose the truth. And remember that she is my


    wife."


    ''What does he mean?


    He warned me not to have any improper thoughts about Michelle? !''


    "Leon, you are so..." Wynn angrily gasped and grabbed his phone with one hand. "The girl I like is


    Avril."


    "Oh?" Leon gave a meaningful smile, ''He finally admitted it?''


    Wynn looked away, put the phone in his pocket and changed the subject. "What about you? You can''t


    kneel here all the time. "


    "Why not?" Leon raised his knees slightly, reached out and rubbed them before continuing to kneel


    down. "Sometimes the stupidest way is the most direct and effective way."


    "Your father is still stubborn. Look at your face. It''s swollen."


    Leon touched his face. It hurt a little, but it was a good deal to get a lovely wife by kneeling for a few


    days.


    "It doesn''t matter." Leon said calmly, "No matter how angry they are, they won''t really do anything to


    me."


    Wynn clicked his tongue. "You''re right. It''s just that you have to suffer a little. But even they won''t do


    anything to you, they may do something to Michelle. Aren''t you afraid that?


    "Nini is there. Michelle will be fine."


    "I really admire you two." Wynn sighed, "Michelle said it was fine that you could deal with everything, so


    she ran away from home. And you said it was fine that your sister could deal with it, so you let your


    sister to take care of your wife."


    Wynn couldn''t helpughing while he was talking about it, "Leon and his sister must be y tricks on


    their parents, aren''t they?''


    After Wynn left, the phone kept connecting until dawn. Michelle sent, "Good morning". After the pone


    was hung up, Wynn heaved a sigh of relief and went back to sleep.


    Michelle didn''t notice any problem at all. She got up early to freshen up herself, pulled the zipper of the


    coat to the top, took her camera and went out with Caroline.


    It was a sunny day in C Ind. The sun was warm, shining with golden light.


    Caroline had made a strategy. She first took Michelle to an ancient alley to have an authentic breakfast.


    Sitting on an open-air dining table, as soon as they looked up, they saw the wide circr square.


    There were all shops on the side, which looked a little old. There were few people in the morning, and it


    extraordinary quiet.


    There was a dry fountain in the middle of the square. A stone statue stood there, and one of her hands


    was broken. Her body was covered with mottled cracks. The sun shone down, which made it full of


    nostalgia.


    Caroline took the camera and took a picture. She looked down at the picture and muttered to herself,


    "Who is this statue? What a beautiful woman! "


    "I don''t know." Michelle shook her head, "I can''t see it clearly."


    "Look, she is really beautiful." Caroline handed the camera to Michelle. When Michelle zoomed in the


    picture, she felt that the eyebrows and eyes of the statue were a little familiar.

 Chapter 856 The Statue Of The Countess

    Chapter 856 The Statue Of The Countess


    She said uncertainly, "Cara, I seem to have seen it somewhere."


    "Have you seen this statue?" Caroline said, "I have checked it. There is no record of this statue on the


    Inte, and there are few records about this square. I''ve asked Selena about it, but she doesn''t


    know."


    Michelle stared at the face of the statue for a long time. The more she looked at it, the more familiar


    she felt. It seemed that she had really seen her somewhere, but the outline was very blurred, and she


    could not remember.


    "I''m not talking about this statue. I''m talking about this person." She thought for a while and said,


    "Maybe it''s just that the person I''ve seen looks like this statue. I don''t remember who it is."


    Michelle handed the camera to Caroline. Caroline answered, "Maybe it''s a coincidence. ording to


    the degree of damage of the statue, it should have a history of forty or fifty years. Let''s ask the elders


    nearby to see if we can get something valuable."


    Hearing the conversation between the two, thendy who came over said enthusiastically, "Are you


    talking about the statue?"


    Caroline raised her head and asked, "Yes, madam, do you know who the statue is?"


    "I don''t know. My mother-inw just mentioned a few words about it. But unfortunately, my mother-in-


    at the statue in the middle of the fountain and recalled it carefully.


    "My mother-inw said that the statue was a countess. She funded and designed the square. It was


    said that it was very lively more than 40 years ago, and it was a tourist resort. Many men and women


    liked to date here and throw coins in front of the fountain to make wishes.


    At that time, I just learned to walk. I don''t know who the countess is. My mother-inw said that she


    was a beauty and had a good heart. Later, her whereabouts were unknown. Maybe her kindness


    offended the capitalist." Thendy looked a little regretful.


    "What do you mean by that? What happened?" Caroline asked.


    Michelle listened carefully and was curious about the story of the countess.


    Thendy smiled, "It''s just a rumor. And it''s rumored that she died of illness. Her family members


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    were afraid that they would miss her when they saw the statue, so they ordered to close this square. I


    married my husband for two or three years before the square was unsealed here and it became more


    and more lively slowly.


    But my mother-inw had always said that the countess was not dead but went somece. No one


    knew where the countess was and her whereabouts were unknown. My mother-inw also said that


    someone wanted to hurt the countess. When my mother-inw was still alive, she liked to take a chair,


    hold a sunshade, and read books by the fountain. She wore a pair of presbyopic sses, and read the


    same book. She always fell asleep before reading two pages.


    On the day my mother-inw passed away, she fell asleep in the chair. She died in peace." The


    annoying."


    "No, no, no." With her clear eyes wide open, Michelle said with a gentle smile and respect. "Thank you


    for telling us this."


    "It''s okay. Enjoy your meal."


    Caroline asked, "Madam, do you know the name of that countess?"


    "I don''t know." Thendy shook her head. "No one knows her name, but I think my mother-inw


    should know. Sometimes I always feel that my mother-inw and that countess know each other, and


    they may be good friends."


    In fact, both Michelle and Caroline had this feeling. When Caroline recalled what thendy had said,


    an idea suddenly urred to her. "Is the book your mother-inw often read still here?"


    "No. My mother-inw took it away."


    "Okay." Caroline smiled in disappointment.


    Michelle asked curiously, "Cara, why do you ask that book?"


    "I think it might be the countess send her the book. I want to see if there is any information about the


    countess in that book." Caroline raised her head and looked at the old statue, with a little regret in her


    eyes.


    Perhaps it was because she had been staring at the statue for a long time that when she looked back


    at Michelle, she felt that Michelle''s eyes were a little simr to the eyes of the statue.


    Thendy suddenly eximed, "Oh, you reminded me!"


    Michelle and Caroline looked at her at the same time.


    "There is a name on my mother-inw''s book. It''s too old and the name is blurred. My son carefully


    read it for a long time and only recognized one word. That''s Monna." Said thendy.


    After the photography, Caroline searched online for "Monna", but still got nothing. However, she found


    a piece of information with the key words "the countess".


    There used to be a countess in the Nangong Family. Her name was unknown, and there was no photo


    of her.


    She still got nothing.


    She went to find Michelle, because Michelle knew the current Count Nangong in the C Ind, Vicente.


    Michelle asked Vicente about it, but Vicente didn''t know either.


    It seemed that there was no such a person, as if she was made up.


    They couldn''t get any information useful and had no choice. Caroline had to give up. However, Michelle


    had always kept the story of the countess in her mind. The more she thought about it, the more familiar


    she felt with that face.


    In the next three days, Michelle was concentrating on her work as an assistant. Theplicated work


    made her not have time to think about it. Every night, she fell asleep with the silent call, but she did not


    notice that there was anything wrong.


    The day before Michelle was about to leave the C Ind, Leon called her, saying that he was still


    abroad and couldn''te back to see her off, and that if everything went well, he would definitely see


    her on the Lantern Festival.


    The five year old birthday of Van and Don was on the Lantern Festival. Leon would definitely go to the


    Lexingport City to celebrate these two nephews'' birthday.


    Thinking she would meet him on the Lantern Festival, Michelle immediately became energetic and


    happy. After hanging up the phone, she went out hand in hand with Caroline.


    Selena had prepared a farewell banquet for the two of them and booked the venue in the most


    luxurious restaurant in the C Ind. Next to it was a luxury hotel, which shared a parking lot with the


    restaurant.


    As soon as the two of them got out of the car, Michelle unexpectedly saw a familiar figure.


    With his side facing her, his side face was only seen. He was standing straight, as if waiting for


    someone.


    Michelle rubbed her eyes, thinking that she might have made mistakes. But when she opened her eyes


    again, it was still that person.


    "What''s wrong? Do you know him?" Caroline found that she had been staring at a man, but the man


    didn''t notice them.


    Michelle nodded, "He''s Noah. Why is he here? Come here to handle the case? A transnational case?"


    Noah was low-key and seldom showed up in the activities of the upper ss. He was always busy with


    the safety of the people and dealing with the criminals. Caroline knew that there were two young sons


    in the Ye Family, but she didn''t know Noah. She only knew the current president of the Ye Group,


    Henry.


    "A policeman?" Caroline looked at him up and down carefully who looked righteous. "Maybe he''s busy


    with his work. Don''t bother him. Let''s go upstairs."


    "Okay." Michelle also thought so


    When they turned around and was about to leave, another familiar face appeared into the views of the


    two. Caroline knew this man. She still could recognize him even though he wore a mask.


    "That''s... It''s Count Nangong, right?"


    "Yes." Michelle also recognized him, because Vicente was the shorter one among the men she had


    met in the C Ind, about 1.72 meter height.


    She thought for a while. Noah was a good friend of Nina, and Vicente was also a good friend of Nina.


    So it was not strange that they knew each other.


    But both Michelle and Caroline still stopped. They watched Vicente approaching Noah step by step.


    Compared with Noah''s height of more than 1.8 meter, Vicente looked a little petite, losing a lot of


    imposing manner.


    Especially when the two approached each other, Noah reached out to pull the mask of Vicente, as if he


    was going to bully Vicente.


    "Do they have a grudge against each other?" Caroline asked.


    "No, maybe..." Michelle nced at Caroline with uncertainty. The next second, she saw that Caroline''s


    pupils suddenly dted and Caroline raised her hand to cover her mouth.


    She seemed to be shocked.


    "What''s wrong?" Before Caroline reached out to stop Michelle, Michelle had turned around and looked


    over. Then Michelle was stunned. At that moment, Michelle even forgot to breathe.

 Chapter 857 I Know Your Secret

    Chapter 857 I Know Your Secret


    Under the dim light of the underground parking lot, Noah leaned against the concrete pir, held


    Vicente''s waist with one hand, and pinched her chin with the other. Then he turned his head and kissed


    her.


    Not only Michelle and Caroline widened their eyes, but also Vicente herself. Her beautiful eyes were


    wide open and her breath stopped.


    Recently, Vicente had been hesitant to confess her love to Noah. Vicente had thought that she would


    be the one take initiative to do it, because she had thought of doing so countless times.


    Even if Noah just treated her as his good friend, she still wanted to tell Noah, ''I like you. It''s the first


    time I like someone in more than 20 years. I am obsessed with you. I don''t think I will fall in love with


    anyone else except you.


    Because I like you very much, I failed to control myself for the first time in my nearly thirty years'' life. I


    couldn''t control myself anymore and even had the idea of confessing my love to you.


    What a crazy idea!''


    But every time she saw herself in the mirror, men''s suit pants, leather shoes, short hair and t chest,


    she would instantly wake up.


    She was a man and could only be a man.


    How could a man express his love to another man? She might be disgusted by Noah, and be despised


    by other people if they knew it. What she was more afraid of was to bring trouble to Noah.


    So she could only keep the original rtionship with him and flirt with him asionally as a reward.


    She didn''t want to ruin their rtionship.


    But now, Noah pressed his lips against hers and improve their rtionship.


    His lips were warm, and he did not make any further movement. They just gently pressed together.


    She was so close to him that her breath was light, as if she was afraid of disturbing someone.


    Vicente seemed to have tasted a little sweet, like an orange-vored lollipop.


    It was strange. It was the first time that she had seen a man who was thirty years old and loved


    lollipops so much. He used to eat it to quit smoking, but now it seemed that he just liked eating candies.


    Noah had been mentally prepared to be pushed away or even pped by Vicente, but the expected


    result didn''te. He tightened his hands around Vicente''s waist and lifted her up.


    Vicente suddenly moved forward and stood on tiptoe. The temperature on her lips increased, and the


    breath that echoed in her ears seemed to be a little thicker.


    She pushed Noah away and shouted in a man''s voice, "Are you crazy? We are all men! "


    Without any response, Noah leaned back and looked at her with a faint smile.


    When what Vicente had been longing for finally came true, she couldn''t believe it. Her eyes were


    flustered and she didn''t dare to look at Noah. She turned around and was about to leave.


    "Where are you going?" Noah pulled her back into his arms and pressed the back of her head. "We are


    all men, so what? I don''t mind. "


    "Are you gay?" Vicente looked up at him worriedly, "But Noah, I''m not gay. I''m straight."


    "Me too." Noah smiled, bowed his head and whispered in her ear, "I know it, Vicente."


    ''I know you are a woman.''


    The secret that had been kept for many years was known again. Vicente denied subconsciously, "What


    are you talking about? What do you know? I don''t know what you are talking about. "


    She tried to break away from Noah''s arms again, but failed.


    Noah held her tightly and looked down at the woman in his arms. For the first time, he saw her blush.


    The one who used to flirt with him with her phone all day long actually blushed.


    "Okay, I know nothing."


    The sound of wheels crushing the ground came from afar, and Vicente''s blood pressure immediately


    rose. She patted Noah on the shoulder and said, "A car ising. Hurry up, let go of me! I will be


    recognized. "


    Noah looked to the direction of the voice and saw the car. Reluctantly, he let go of Vicente and pulled


    her into her car.


    They sat in the back seats.


    Vicente drove to look for Noah, so there were only the two of them in the car. They had been together


    before, but Vicente was a little nervous.


    Even if she didn''t want to admit, Noah had already known her secret.


    After a moment of silence, Vicente returned to her original voice, which was as euphemistic and


    beautiful as an oriole.


    "I hope you can keep it a secret for me."


    As soon as the voice came out, Noah was stunned. "It''s really you, Berry."


    "Yes." Vicente nodded as if she had epted her fate. "You''d better call me Vicente. Nina named me


    Berry. She thinks it''s a good name for me."


    Hearing this, Noah immediately corrected himself, "Vicente. Your original name is Vicente? "


    "Vicki. Vicente is my brother''s name. When my brother passed away, I was still young and didn''t have


    an official name. My mother and brother have always called me Vicki. "


    Vicente said calmly, as if an outsider was telling an insignificant story, but Noah knew that she was


    numb with it as time went by.


    His heart suddenly ached. He said softly, "Vicki, can I call you Vicki in the future?"


    "No." Vicente turned her head and red at him. Then she turned back to the man''s voice, "It''s so


    sissy. Call me Vincent as before."


    Noah chuckled, "Sissy? Why do you think so?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    Perhaps Noah''s smile eased her tension, they sat and chatted for a while, as if they had returned to the


    state of brotherhood. Vicente stretched out her hand to hold Noah''s shoulder and pulled him over.


    As his head got closer, Noah gasped for breath. He turned his head to look at Vicente''s side face. Her


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    beautiful earlobes were a little red, which looked very beautiful.


    Noah found that her skin was white and tender, and he smelled a faint wooden perfume from her body.


    His breath became heavier and swept across Vicente''s face like steam, which was moist and itchy.


    Vicente suddenly turned her head. The tip of their noses touched each other, and the breath that was


    sprayed on her cheeks sprayed on her lips.


    They looked into each other''s eyes, and the ambiguity atmosphere spread in the narrow car.


    Vicente raised her hands and was about to withdraw them, but Noah quickly caught her and put her


    hands on his shoulder again. He said in a hoarse voice, "I know you like me..."


    Vicente held her breath and rolled her eyes nervously. She didn''t know what Noah wanted to say.


    "Because I like you too."


    As soon as Noah finished his words, the previous ambiguous atmosphere fermented like wine, and


    gradually became strong and intoxicating. Before Noah could say anything, Vicente took the initiative to


    kiss him and reached out to take off his clothes.


    Noah was stunned for a moment. He thought it was just a kiss, but...


    They were still in the car.


    After leaving the underground parking lot, Michelle and Caroline were still in a daze. Thanks to the cold


    night wind, they could wake up.


    Caroline tentatively asked, "Mimi, will you dislike it when a man falls in love with a man?"


    "Of course not." Michelle shook her head, "I know a gay couple."


    "Okay." Caroline breathed a sigh of relief, "Why were you so shocked just now? Why did you cover


    your mouth? "


    "I''m afraid of disturbing them." Michelle said seriously.


    Caroline said in surprise, "You''re so considerate."


    "Well, thanks to Leon."


    Hearing that, Caroline was speechless.

 Chapter 858 Be Together For A Lifetime

    Chapter 858 Be Together For A Lifetime


    In the early morning, it was very quiet in C Ind. The light was off in the hotel room. With a little light


    outside the window, they could barely see the figure of each other on the bed.


    Nestling in Noah''s arms, Vicente held his fingers and said in her original female voice, "Noah, say you


    like me."


    "Yes, I like you." Noah pinched Vicente''s hand and let go of it.


    "Do you still like me if I were a man?" When Vicente asked this question, he was very calm. Even if


    Noah answered no, she wouldn''t feel sad.


    Because from the very beginning, she knew that it was impossible for her to be together with Noah. If


    she didn''t expect too much, she wouldn''t be too disappointed.


    Besides, now Noah was lying on the bed with her and they had sex. She felt lucky.


    She had never thought that she could get his love. Even if she could just own it for just a moment, it


    was still best memory that remained in her heart forever.


    Noah held her hand tightly and kissed her hair.


    "I don''te C Ind on a whim today. I''ve decided to tell you everything after spending the Spring


    Festival in Lexingport City, but I happened to know your secret before I came here."


    Noah straightened her body and let her rest on his legs. He could see her face when he looked down.


    But the night was dim, and he could only saw the outline of her body.


    The white quilt wrapped Vicente''s chest, and her arms were exposed. She looked like wearing a long


    strapless dress, hazy and charming in the night.


    "So, I have had a crush on you for a long time." Noah''s throat was injured, and his voice was always


    low and a little rough.


    His sincere and affectionate tenderness was so seductive that he himself didn''t realize it.


    Vicente curled up her body and smiled. Everyone will be happy to hear the confession of love from the


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    one he or she loves.


    She raised her hand and gently touched Noah''s face. Suddenly, she wanted to tease him. "It seems


    that you had a crush on a man at the beginning, but unfortunately I''m not a man. I''m a woman. What


    should you do?"


    "What should I do?" Noah said, "If you are a man, I like men. If you are a woman, I like woman."


    "You are good at sweet words." Vicente couldn''t helpughing, "Do you prefer I talk to you in male


    voice or female voice?"


    Noah thought for a while and said, "I can ept anyone, but I advise you to use male voice in the


    future."


    "But..." Vicente sat up with the quilt covering her body and whispered in Noah''s ear, "You just told me


    that you liked me to use female voice."


    Noah swallowed and looked sideways at her face. He sighed helplessly and said, "It''s up to you. I won''t


    force you."


    "Okay..." Vicente drawled her voice, as if she was suddenly enlightened, "I see. You like woman on


    bed, but men out of bed, right? But I don''t think it''s safe. What if there is eavesdropper? "


    Noah realized that she was making fun of him. He didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry. "Then


    be safe. Your male voice is also pleasant to hear."


    Vicente burst intoughter, wrapped herself in the quilt and got out of bed. She turned her back to


    Noah and said in a serious tone, "Noah, I have crush on you since the first time I saw you, but you


    didn''t know it. In fact, I didn''t know it at that time. I have been liking you for so many years without


    telling you. Do you know the reason?"


    She had no choice.


    He knows that.


    Noah looked at the silhouette of the figure beside the bed. Her back was straight, and her head was


    sideways to draw the outline of her neck. Her graceful figure was like a silhouette art piece.


    She was beautiful, but also cold and lonely.


    She even looked stubborn.


    Noah cared about him her and wanted to hug her, so he stood up.


    Hearing the noise behind him, Vicente stopped him. "Noah, I''m going to take a shower. If you are still


    here when Ie out, we can have a good talk."


    Then she went straight to the bathroom.


    Hot water was flowing on Vicente''s body. She closed her eyes tightly and frowned as if she was very


    uneasy.


    ''What if Noah leaves? If he leaves, can we continue to be friends? We like each other, but we can only


    be friends.


    What if he doesn''t leave? How should we continue our rtionship? If we are lovers, we can only date


    secretly.''


    Noah was already thirty years old. When he dated someone, his final goal marry her.


    ''Marry him? I can''t marry a man.''


    Half an hourter, Vicente came out in a bath towel. The light in the bedroom was still off, but the light


    in the bathroom made the room a little brighter.


    Noah didn''t leave. He changed a new quilt and put it on his waist. Leaning against the head of the bed,


    he looked at Vicente, whose short wet hair was still dripping.


    "We can be together without getting married, but it is for a lifetime. Can you ept it?" This was the


    idea Noah hade up with after thinking for half an hour. He had considered everything for Vicente.


    They don''t get married, but be with each other for a lifetime.


    Vicente was stunned and felt a lump in her throat. Her eyes were covered with mist and she smiled.


    "If you agree, thene and sleep with me." Noah waved at her, lifted a corner of the quilt and hinted


    her to lie in.


    Vicente walked over and said with her lips trembling, "But my hair is still wet."


    "I will go find a hair dryer." Noah lifted the quilt and got out of bed. He had already put on his t


    trousers, and his muscles were partly hidden and partly visible.


    Vicente obediently sat on the bed and watched Noah take the hair dryer and insert it into the socket at


    the head of the bed. The room was buzzing with the wind.


    The warm wind blew over her head, and his fingers passed through her hair, asionally sliding over


    her scalp, like a feather sweeping through her, making her slightly itchy.


    Everything was so unreal, but the temperature was so real.


    On the second day, Michelle met Vicente and Noah at the airport.


    The three of them looked at each other speechlessly.


    No one had expected such a coincidence they all felt embarrassed for a moment.


    Michelle wouldn''t be so embarrassed, butst night, she identally saw the two kissing. Vicente and


    Noah had decided their underground rtionshipst night, so they could not help but afraid of being


    found out.


    Finally, Michelle smiled and said, "Noah, Vicente, where are you going? Are you going back to


    Lexingport City? "


    "Well," Noah cleared his throat, "I''m going back to Spring City. Vicente is not."


    "Oh, then we are not on the same flight." As soon as Michelle finished her words, Caroline shouted at


    her from distance. Michelle immediately said goodbye to Noah and Vicente and went to check in.


    Seeing that Michelle had gone far, Vicente breathed a sigh of relief. "Mimi almost scared me to death."


    "She doesn''t know it. Don''t be afraid." Noah touched her head.


    Vicente immediately shook off his hand. "Don''t touch my head. It''s not a little girl."


    Noah smiled silently. He couldn''t help but raise his hand to touch Vicente''s head. When he was about


    to touch her hair, he suddenly stopped. When he was about to withdraw his hand, he suddenly heard


    Vicente said.


    "Never mind. Just touch it if you want. I''ll satisfy your unreasonable request."


    A lowughter came out of Noah''s throat. He reached out his hand and rubbed her head gently.


    "C Ind is close to Spring City, so I won''t go back to Lexingport City."


    He wanted to stay in Spring City, the closest ce to Vicente.

 Chapter 859 She Deserves Him

    Chapter 859 She Deserves Him


    In Lexingport City.


    When Michelle arrived home, her family was having dinner. Her grandparents were also there. They


    would stay in the city to celebrate the Lantern Festival every year.


    "Michelle? You are back from your business trip! " ine was holding a dish in her hand. When she


    heard the sound of dragging the suitcase, she turned around and looked at her in surprise.


    The whole family looked at her with excitement.


    Michelle crossed the threshold with her suitcase, "Dad, mom, grandpa and grandma, I''m back."


    "Why didn''t you tell me that you are going home today so that your father could pick you up at the


    airport?" ine wiped her hands with her apron and hurried to greet her.


    Adams stood up and helped his daughter carry her luggage. Feeling that it was heavy, he asked,


    "What''s in your suitcase?"


    "Thank you, Dad." Michelle bent down to change her shoes and said with a smile, "Gifts for you. I drank


    too muchst night. I forgot to tell you that I''m back today. "


    "You''re back just in time. Come and have dinner, Michelle." Her grandma waved at her, and Michelle


    walked over and sat down her.


    At the dinner table, Michelle''s grandma asked her where she had been on a business trip. After she


    answered C Ind, the family suddenly fell into silence. Everyone had different expressions in their


    eyes, and the smiles gradually disappeared on their faces.


    "What... What''s wrong?" Michelle said in a low voice.


    ine suddenly put down her chopsticks and asked seriously, "Michelle, are you really just on a


    business trip to C Ind?"


    "Yes, I am." Michelle nodded. Seeing that her mother put down her chopsticks, she also put them


    down, as if she was being interrogated.


    Adams sighed, "Your mother wants to know, did you go to see Leon? Michelle, your mother and I have


    known about your rtionship with Leon. We just don''t reveal it. "


    "Who is Leon?" Michelle''s grandma asked curiously.


    ine exined, "He is Michelle''s boyfriend."


    He was not just her boyfriend, but her legal husband. Michelle opened her mouth but finally didn''t tell


    them after second thought.


    Her parents didn''t object Leon to be her boyfriend, but they might be very angry if they knew that she


    and Leon had got married.


    She had no choice but to keep it secret.


    Grandpa said happily, "Michelle has a boyfriend. She is not young anymore. It''s time to find a


    boyfriend. Your cousin is only one year older than you. She has been married for two or three years.


    Michelle, when will you bring your boyfriend to visit grandpa and grandma? "


    She had always wanted to bring Leon back and formally introduce him to them, but she dared not now.


    Michelle nced at her parents and shut up silently.


    "Michelle," her grandmother took her hand and asked, "Is your boyfriend from C Ind? ''What''s his


    surname? How to spell it? "


    "L-U." Michelle answered honestly.


    Hearing that, grandma frowned and looked at her daughter and son-inw sitting opposite, "Adams,


    ine, do you know who Leon Lu is?"


    Adams nodded, "He is the prince of C Ind." Then he sighed again.


    With eyes wide opened, grandma was stunned. Her gaze at Michelle, "Michelle, how do you know the


    prince of C Ind?"


    "He is Nini''s brother." Michelle pursed her lips and said, "Nini is my good friend I told you before."


    "Then she should be the princess of C Ind. Why is she in the same university with you?"


    Grandmother thought it was ridiculous. Why did the princess of C Inde to Lexingport City for


    college? The royal family of C Ind would never allow it.


    "Nini is the most beautiful girl in our school! And she has cracked a lot of homicide case. She is super


    capable. " With a proud look on her face, Michelle said, "I didn''t know Nini was the princess of C Ind


    untilter."


    ine opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but was stopped by Michelle''s grandma.


    Grandma smiled and said, "You must be very tired after the business trip and the flight. Have dinner


    first and then go upstairs to have a good sleep after dinner."


    "Okay, grandma." Michelle grinned, picked up the chopsticks and picked up their favorite food for


    everyone before she slowly began to eat.


    Since grandma had said so, everyone had to eat quietly.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Michelle liked to share what she had encountered outside with her family since she was a child. She


    could tell everything, good or bad. But after she grew up, she learned not to tell them bad news, but


    only something interesting.


    She mentioned the nameless square and the statue to them.


    When Michelle mentioned the countess, no one noticed that her grandma''s hand trembled, and the


    vegetables on her chopsticks fell into her bowl.


    When Michelle finished her story, grandma''s eyes became turbid and red.


    Grandpa silently took out a candy from his pocket and put it in front of his wife.


    "Ah," Michelle saw the candy and said with a smile, "Grandpa, you''ve made another candy for


    grandma."


    She nced at grandma and found that her eyes were red. She immediately became nervous and


    asked, "Grandma, what''s wrong with you? Why are you crying? "


    "It''s all because of your story." "Your grandma thought of her good friend."


    "Her good friend?" Michelle looked at him in confusion.


    Joanna blinked her eyes and forced a smile. "The olddy you mentioned reminded me of a good


    friend. Later, I lost contact with her because of something. I didn''t tell her where I had been. It''s good


    that she doesn''t know. I sent her a book on her eighteen year old birthday. I wanted to write some


    wishes on it, but... "


    Grandma''s voice became hoarse all of a sudden. She looked at the window and recalled the friendship


    between them when they were young, with a smile on her face.


    "As soon as I opened the new book, I habitually wrote my name on it. After that, I found I made a


    mistake and was about to buy another one, but she found it and grabbed it, saying that she wanted it."


    "Michelle, the olddy you mentioned and the countess must be good friends. It''s very sad. The


    countess didn''t know that her friend was thinking about her so much, nor did she know that her good


    friend had passed away. She didn''t even go to mourn."


    With these words, grandma''s tears fell down. She raised her hand to wipe away her tears and smiled,


    pretending to be fine. "Well, it''s easy to get emotional when people get old."


    "No, grandma is not old." Michelle hugged her grandma with her hands and rubbed her head against


    her shoulder.


    What a sweet girl! Sheforted her grandma.


    After dinner, Michelle yawned and went upstairs, leaving her bag and suitcase in the corner.


    Michelle''s grandparents asked about the rtionship between Michelle and Leon, so Adams and


    ine told them the truth. Atst, ine said worriedly, "Leon is the prince of C Ind. Michelle doesn''t


    deserve him. There is no result between the two of them."


    However, grandpa didn''t think so, "How could it be? Emma and James are married, and they have a


    good rtionship."


    "Dad, Leon is not an ordinary man from a rich family." ine was still worried.


    "When Emma was going to marry James, your sister and brother-inw had the same attitude as you


    are now. They thought that they didn''t match the Shi family, but you see that James still loves his wife


    so much. Everyone in the Shi family is good to Emma" Grandpa waved his hand and said, "It''s okay as


    long as they like each other. How can you say that Michelle doesn''t deserve Leon? I used to think that


    I, a farmer, didn''t deserve your mother, a well-educated person."


    "Well..." ine was speechless and looked at her husband.


    Adams exined, "What we are afraid of is that Leon''s family doesn''t like our family. We are afraid that


    Michelle will be under pressure and someone will attack her with her family background online."


    "Yes." ine kept frowning.


    "Michelle deserves him." Michelle''s parents, who had been silent all the time, said seriously, "She


    deserves him."


    However, they did not know the real meaning of this sentence.

 Chapter 860 The Marriage Certificate Was Found

    Chapter 860 The Marriage Certificate Was Found


    Before going to bed, ine was still preupied, pacing back and forth with a ss of water.


    "My mother loves her granddaughter so much that she said such unrealistic words. It is not us to


    decide whether Michelle deserves Leon or not. Adams, how is Crystal? "


    "She divorced." Adams shook his head and sighed, "They didn''t even have a good time during the


    Spring Festival. Baylor thought it was better for her to divorce, so that Crystal wouldn''t be disliked by


    husband''s family."


    "What did Crystal say?" ine took a sip of water, put down the cup and walked towards the bed.


    "Crystal doesn''t want to divorce. She has been crying since the divorce. She doesn''t say anything or


    eat anything. Baylor is so worried about her. He even told me in the afternoon that he would take


    Crystal to see a psychologist tomorrow."


    "s..." ine sighed heavily, "Crystal is a typical example. It''s not easy to be ady of a rich family. If


    she is not capable, she can''t live happily in that family."


    After a moment''s silence, Adams said, "Michelle likes Leon very much."


    "She likes Leon, but how about Leon? Even if Leon likes Michelle very much and treats her well, what


    will her family and people around think of our daughter? Since we live in this world, we can''t escape


    from other people''s opinions about us. Look at Crystal''s fate. She used to be beautiful and energetic,


    but now she has be so haggard. Baylor and his wife feel so sad about her. "


    The more ine said, the angrier she became. "Don''t you think that Crystal''s husband is not good to


    her? Doesn''t he like her? They will quarrel because of different living habits, and they will also be


    affected by the opinions of people around them. "


    "Crystal''s ex-husband is just from a rich family, but Leon enjoys a much more noble status than him. All


    the people around him are either rich or noble, and none of them has a low status. They may gossip


    about her, her family background, and her marriage with a rich man. I''m afraid there will be more


    unpleasant words. I can''t ept this. I just want my daughter to live a happy life. "


    "Well, don''t think too much." Adams held her hands andforted her.


    "How can I not think too much?" ine withdrew her hands. She had always been gentle, but recently


    she became more and more irritable. "I''ve been worried every day since I knew that she was with Leon.


    I couldn''t eat or sleep well. I don''t want to stop my daughter from falling in love, but why does fall in


    love with Leon?"


    "They are just dating, not getting married."


    "Fortunately, they are just dating and not about to get married. I won''t allow the two of them to get


    married. "


    "It''s still too early to get married." Adams said earnestly, "Even if we agree, Leon''s parents won''t agree.


    They are from families of different social status."


    "Family background is just the basic requirement. What''s more, Leon is the only heir. His future wife not


    only need to have a good family background, but also has a good ability."


    After a moment''s pause, ine continued, "Although they are just dating, not getting married, I''m afraid


    that Michelle will fall deeper and deeper. By the way, how is Tim? Why haven''t I seen him recently? "


    "He came to our home two days ago, but you weren''t at home. He said he was going on a long trip and


    didn''t know when he woulde back."


    The couple''s faces softened a little at the mention of Tim. Adams said, "Tim has sent us several boxes


    of new year''s goods. I''ll sort them out tomorrow. He gave us too many foods, we may take a long time


    to eat them."


    "What a pity!" ine sighed, "He has a crush on Michelle, but she doesn''t like him."


    Adams nodded in agreement and tucked her in, "Go to sleep."


    The next day, Adams went to sort out the new year''s goods sent by Tim. When ine saw Michelle''s


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    suitcase and the bag on the suitcase, she went to take it upstairs.


    She identally touched the bag on the suitcase and dropped it to the ground, spilling out some


    scattered things, as well as her passport.


    ine bent down and picked up the passport. When she picked up the passport, a red notebook


    appeared in front of her. The two words "Marriage Certificate" were particrly conspicuous.


    ine''s hand froze. She hesitated for a long time before she picked it up and opened it. What she saw


    were two familiar smiling faces, wearing a white shirt and leaning side by side.


    Not to mention the two names on the Marriage Certificate: Leon Lu and Michelle He. Their full names


    were written on the Marriage Certificate.


    It was like a bolt from the blue to ine.


    Her hand shook and the Marriage Certificate fell to the ground.


    Michelle went to bed earlyst night and got up early today. She went downstairs yawning and her


    slippers ttered on the stairs.


    She saw her mother squatting next to her suitcase. Knowing that her mother wanted to take her


    suitcase upstairs, she immediately ran over and put her hand on the suitcase.


    "Good morning, mom..."


    All of a sudden, her voice trailed off. When Michelle saw the Marriage Certificate on the ground, the


    smile on her face disappeared in an instant. She looked at her mother nervously. "Mom."


    With a straight face, ine didn''t show any expression of joy or anger. Michelle knew that she was


    Her mother was a gentle and smiling woman. She seldom get angry. Michelle didn''t remember when


    her mother lost temperst time.


    "Mom..." Michelle hurriedly picked up the marriage certificate and hid it behind her, "Listen to me, this


    is... Fake, it''s fake. "


    ine stood up and looked at her daughter, who was as tall as her. Her eyes were full of tears and she


    kept silent for a long time.


    "Michelle, you''ve learned to lie after you be with Leon." ine''s voice sounded a little hoarse, "You''ve


    grown up, and it''s reasonable for you to have your own secrets. It''s not a big deal to hide it, but how


    can you get married before telling us?"


    "Mom, I..."


    "Michelle He, your father and I gave birth to you and raised you up. Don''t we have the right to ask


    about your marriage? How can you register for marriage secretly! "


    In this case, it was obvious that ine was angry to call Michelle her full name.


    Looking at her mother''s distressed eyes, Michelle was in a panic. She didn''t know what to do but


    lowered her head and apologized.


    "Mom, I''m sorry. I''m so sorry."


    She didn''t know what to say except sorry. She held the Marriage Certificate tightly in her hands.


    She knew from the moment she decided to marry Leon, she would be scolded by her parents, but she


    didn''t expect it to be so soon.


    It was so soon that she was not prepared at all. She didn''t know how tofort her mother and how to


    make her ept it.


    In a panic, Michelle looked up at her mother pitifully, trying to get forgiveness in this way.


    Marriage is the most important event of one''s life, so ine was not moved at all. She still looked very


    sad. She wanted to scold her, but she was unable to do it. She felt so sad.


    ''''How could my daughter be so stupid to get married so easily?''


    "Michelle, you disappoint me so much." It was the first time that ine said something harsh to her


    daughter.

 Chapter 861 A Heart-To-Heart Talk Between Father And Daughter

    Chapter 861 A Heart-To-Heart Talk Between Father And Daughter


    Michelle finally couldn''t keep it from her family that she had married Leon. No one had expected that a


    well-behaved girl would do something first and report afterwards. The family had been silent for a long


    time.


    ''How can Michelle be trifled with marriage?'' Her grandparents were still a little old-fashioned. They


    thought what Michelle had done was almost the same as eloping, and anger was written on their faces.


    Even her grand parents were still like this, let alone her parents who treated her as the apple of their


    eyes.


    Adams, who had always been rational, also had a gloomy face at this moment, with a variety of


    feelings in his heart. Looking at his daughter who lowered her head and felt wronged, he could not bear


    to scold her.


    He could only me himself, "It''s my fault."


    "It''s also my fault." ine echoed sadly, "It''s our fault."


    They med themselves instead of ming Michelle, which made her felt sadder. With red eyes, she


    said, "Dad, mom, I''m sorry."


    Since then, ine had never spoken to Michelle. She always had a sad face, looking out of the window


    nkly and sighing mncholy from time to time.


    No matter how sweet and obedient Michelle was, her mother didn''t even give her a smile or reply her


    even a simple sentence.


    Michelle, who had never been ignored by her parents, wiped her tears secretly for several times. She


    wanted to tell Leon about it when she called him in the evening.


    But there was no sound from the other side of the phone. She guessed that Leon must be very busy


    recently when he went to another country. She had already felt satisfied that Leon could called her to


    sleep with her, so she didn''t want to cause him any trouble and she didn''t say anything to him.


    Michelle decided to have a talk with her sensible father. Sitting opposite to Michelle, Adams said


    earnestly, "Your mother and I are very sad about you marrying Leon secretly.


    "It''s your freedom to fall in love, and it''s also your freedom to get married. But we are your parents. If


    you fall in love, we hope you will happily introduce your boyfriend to us, and then bring him home for


    dinner. Your mother and I can help you to judge whether he is suitable for you."


    "After you get along with each other for a period of time and have the n of getting married, the


    parents of both sides should have a meal together and discuss the matters rted to your marriage.


    Then we will hold an unforgettable wedding ceremony for you."


    "But you didn''t do that. You skipped all the steps and got married without the parents of both sides


    knowing it." Adams frowned and looked at his silent daughter with deep eyes. "You haven''t officially


    introduced Leon to us. He hasn''t officially visited us as your boyfriend."


    "Even now, you have married Leon, and he hasn''te to visit us."


    "Your mother and I never expect you to marry a rich man. We just hope that you can marry a man of


    good character, the one you love and also love you and also respect us."


    "Michelle," Adams''s eyes were full of pain. "Your mother and I have always been against you with


    Leon. On one hand, our two families are not of equal status. We are afraid that you will be wronged in


    his family. On the other hand, C Ind is too far away from our city. "


    "When you went abroad for three years, your mother and I missed you very much, but we were too


    busy with work, so we couldn''t go abroad to see you. Your mother liked to look through the photos you


    posted when she had time, and after that, she looked at the photos of you when you were a child,


    hoping you could go home every day. At that time, she missed you so much even you just went abroad


    to study. If you marry into a family that is far away from us, she doesn''t know what she can do to make


    herself feel better."


    "We''ve made up our mind. If you really find a boyfriend from another city, we can buy you a house in


    Lexingport City, so that you can settle down here. We will buy you a bigger house, so that your


    husband can also bring his parents here."


    Listening to her father''s words, Michelle sniffed, and her eyes were already misty.


    There was a rule in their family that when one was talking about something, the other one would not


    refute or express his or her opinions until the one finished speaking.


    Michelle lowered her head and listened carefully, biting her lips to prevent herself from crying.


    Adams continued, "I didn''t expect that you found a boyfriend abroad. If he is just an ordinary foreigner,


    and if he is willing to stay in Lexingport City, your mother and I will certainly have no objection. But


    Leon won''t stay here. He can''t. "


    "We hope you can stay close to us. If you have any trouble, your mother and I can go to help you as


    soon as possible. Do you know that Crystal has divorced? "


    Michelle looked up in surprise and lowered her head soon.


    "There are always people who talk about her family background and think she doesn''t deserve to marry


    into a rich family. When she attended parties with her husband, she often made stupid mistakes


    because she didn''t understand the rules of the upper ss. More and more people look down upon


    her. Crystal bes sensitive, self-abased and suspicious. After divorce, she even doesn''t have no


    appetite for food. Two days ago, her father told me that Crystal needs to receive psychological


    treatment now."


    "Baylor and his wife only have one daughter. Crystal used to be cheerful and lively, but now she has


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    be like this. If you be like this one day, your mom and me will be heartbroken. "


    Her tears fell to the ground. Michelle raised her hand to wipe her tears and sobbed in a low voice.


    ''Dad, I won''t be like this.'' She said in her heart.


    Adams seemed to understand his daughter''s thoughts and said, "Don''t think you won''t be like


    this. Of course, we certainly don''t want you to be like this, but we are also afraid that you will be


    wronged. How can our beloved daughter be wronged?"


    "What''s more, rumor can kill a person. You should understand this principle. It''s a gamble for you to


    marry Leon. Dad and mom can''t afford losing you."


    The heavy sigh echoed in Michelle''s ears.


    Adams said, "Your mother hasn''t been sleeping well recently. As long as she thinks of what Crystal is


    like now, she is afraid. She has nightmares and tears at night. Please understand your mother."


    "It''s my fault." Michelle choked with sobs.


    "I have said enough." Adams raised his chin and asked, "What do you want to say?"


    Michelle raised her head, tears streaming down her face. Her tears blocked her sight, and her father''s


    outline was a little blurry.


    She didn''t know how to face her father''splicated eyes.


    "Dad, I''m sorry. I know it''s me and Leon''s fault, but we have got married. Dad, I really like him, and he


    also likes me, and treats me very well." After Michelle finished her words, her father looked at her in


    disbelief for a while.


    She knew why her father didn''t believe that Leon was good to her, so she exined, "When I was with


    Leon, he always wanted to visit you, but I stopped him. I hope he could wait until our rtionship was


    more stable. Later, I found that you and mom seemed to know our rtionship, and you didn''t support


    me, so I didn''t dare to tell you either."


    Adams snorted, "You don''t dare to tell us. Doesn''t Leon know what responsibility is as a man?"


    Michelle pursed her lips and exined, "I begged him not to tell you. Later on, he returned to the C


    Ind, so it was harder for him to make time to visit you. And about our marriage, I was afraid that he


    would abandon me, so... Only by forcing him to marry me can I feel safe. "


    "So Leon doesn''t want to marry you at all?" Adams was furious and pped on the table.


    Michelle was startled. She felt as if she had said something wrong. Not only did she not achieve the


    expected effect, but the result was the opposite, causing her father to be more dissatisfied with Leon.

 Chapter 862 Be Drugged

    Chapter 862 Be Drugged


    Michelle immediately shook her head and denied what she had said before, "No, no! No, Dad, I said it


    wrong. I was Leon who proposed it, I didn''t force him. He wanted to marry me, so he decided to


    register for marriage with me first, and as for the other procedures, he... "


    Before she could finished her sentence, Adams got angry again. "What! He deceived you to register for


    marriage! "


    "No..."


    "Yes, he did!" Adams red at his daughter.


    Michelle curled her lips in grievance, "... Dad, you were the most reasonable man in the past. "


    ''Reasonable?


    My daughter had registered for marriage secretly. Who else could I reason with?''


    No matter what Michelle said, Adams thought that it was Leon''s fault, and he couldn''t calm down,


    which made Michelle me herself for being inarticte. Her rtionship with her parents hadn''t been


    eased, and she even made Leon be hated by her parents.


    She kept silent.


    After calming down for a while, Michelle said slowly, "Dad, after Leon and I registered for marriage, he


    nned to visit you as soon as possible, but he has been very busy recently and is busy visiting other


    countries, so he can''te."


    "What did you say?" Adams'' face turned slightly pale. In the past two days, he had been paying


    attention to the news of C Ind. The people who visited other countries were the king and the queen,


    but Leon didn''t visited with them!


    "He told you that he is visiting other countries? You haven''t contacted each other for a long time, have


    you? "


    His tone was somewhat aggressive.


    Michelle nodded in confusion, "Yes, but every night Leon..." She felt embarrassed to tell her father that


    Leon apanied her to sleep via phone call every night, so she quickly changed her words, "He


    called me every day."


    However, her father snorted angrily.


    ''Leon deceived my daughter to marry him and now he lied to her that he is visiting other countries.


    What a liar!''


    Adams was more and more dissatisfied with Leon.


    Looking at his silly daughter, he didn''t have the heart to tell her truth, so he left angrily.


    Michelle was confused, feeling that her father was really unreasonable.


    When Michelle went to work, she told Caroline about it, hoping that Caroline could give her some


    advice, but Caroline burst intoughter.


    "The rtionship between father-inw and son-inw is the same as that between mother-inw and


    daughter-inw. They don''t like each other. His beloved daughter was taken away by another man


    secretly. How can you expect your father to be reasonable? It''s impossible! "


    Michelle understood this, so she was even more worried. "Then what should I do?"


    "You can do nothing. Your parents are holding a grudge against Leon. Just let them vent their anger."


    Michelle frowned, and Caroline immediately reminded her, "Don''t worry about him. The more you care


    about him, the angrier your parents will be. At that time, Leon will be in trouble."


    "Okay." Michelle pouted.


    Caroline walked over and patted her on the head. "Well, take measures ording to the actual


    situation. Don''t think about it for the time being. You still have work to do. Go finish themercial


    shooting for the Zheng family ande back early to celebrate the Lantern Festival. It''s a location


    shooting. You have to leave now. Gray will go with you and be your assistant. "


    Just at that moment, Gray knocked on the door and asked Michelle, "Are you ready? The car of Zheng


    family has arrived downstairs. "


    "The Zheng family sends a car to pick you up?" Caroline was a little surprised.


    Gray was also surprised when he saw the car just now. He teased, "This is the first time that we have


    been treated so well. Do you have any close rtionship with the Zheng family, Mimi?"


    "Ah?" After thinking for a while, Michelle said, "Debra Zheng is my college ssmate and roommate. Is


    it the reason that theye to pick up us?"


    Caroline asked, "Debra Zheng, the daughter of Mr. Zheng?"


    Michelle nodded. Gray smiled and said, "No wonder they sent a car to pick us up. Let''s go."


    A luxurymercial vehicle stopped at the door of the studio. The driver opened the door respectfully


    for them, as if picking up a star, which was quite a good treatment.


    In the car, there were fresh fruits, juice, tea, red wine and cakes on the table. The fragrance filled the


    car.


    In an instant, Michelle was attracted by the foods.


    The driver smiled and said, "These are all prepared for you. Please enjoy yourself."


    "Thank you." Michelle smiled politely.


    Gray asked, "Where is the shooting location? You would like to keep it a secret before. Now that we''re


    on the way to it, can you tell us now?


    "Of course, it''s on the beach of Repulse Bay." The driver answered.


    "Okay." Gray took out his phone and told Caroline the shooting location, which was one of his


    professional habits.


    As an assistant, he not only had to report the shooting location, but also estimated the shooting time.


    However, the Zheng family did not tell the shooting location or the specific shooting content in advance.


    Michelle and Gray only knew that they had to shoot a food advertisement.


    They were like tools, and they didn''t even need to make n for the shooting, but the remuneration


    was high, which made Gray confused.


    ''Perhaps they are afraid that theirpetitors will giarize their ideas.'' This was the only exnation


    Gray could think of.


    "Gray, would you like some? This dried meat floss cake is delicious. " Unconsciously, Michelle had


    already eaten half of it. She handed the whole te of cake to Gray while biting one cake in her mouth


    with the other hand. She chewed it and added, "It is strawberry vor, very delicious."


    Gray smiled, "Why are you so greedy for food?"


    "You didn''t know that?" Michelle grinned, poured two sses of juice, put one in front of Gray, and


    drank the other one by herself.


    Anyone''s appetite would be aroused seeing how happy Michelle was while she was eating. Gray shook


    his head andughed. "Yes, I know."


    Anyone who had ever contacted with Michelle knew that she was a foodie, and anyone who had been


    her friend knew that she liked strawberry.


    Gray thought that these must be prepared for Michelle by her roommates. ''It is so considerate.''


    He also had cakes and drinks.


    With the warm air conditioner on in the car, Michelle felt sleepy unconsciously. She yawned and said to


    Gray, "I want to take a nap. Wake me up when we arrive."


    "Okay."


    Leaning against the chair, Michelle fell asleep. Looking at the empty ss and the few cakes on the


    te, Gray couldn''t help but sigh, "What a cute girl! How can she have such a good appetite and


    sleep?"


    Seeing her sleeping so soundly, Gray felt sleepy too. ''Yawning is contagious, is feeling sleepy the


    same?''


    Repulse Bay was located in another district, which was far from their studio. It would take more than an


    hour to get there, so Gray closed his eyes for rest.


    He leaned his head against the back of the chair and fell asleep unconsciously.


    The driver saw through the rearview mirror that the two people were asleep. He parked the car at the


    roadside, turned around and tried to wake them up, but failed.


    Then he raised his voice again, but he still failed to wake them up. It seemed that they were in a deep


    sleep.


    The driver took out his phone and dialed a number.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Mr. Zheng, they are in aa. I tried to wake them up several times, but they are still asleep."


    "Drive the car to the designated ce and someone will rece you. Don''t look at what you shouldn''t


    see or say what you shouldn''t say."


    "Mr. Zheng, don''t worry. I know nothing." The driver hung up the phone with a smile.

 Chapter 863 Lock Him Up

    Chapter 863 Lock Him Up


    The driver drove the car to a designated ce, an extremely quiet intersection not far from Repulse


    Bay that camera couldn''t monitor.


    After turned off the engine, he got off the car and walked away without looking back.


    After a while, three people approached the business car. They were Tim, Victor, and a girl who wore


    makeup and looked almost the same as Michelle, wearing a pink hoody.


    Victor sat on the driver''s seat.


    The girl and Tim got into the back seat. Michelle and Gray were in aa and couldn''t perceive


    anything. Gray was casually lifted to lie on the long seat behind by Tim.


    The girl sat in Gray''s seat.


    Tim carefully picked up Michelle and held her in his arms, with her head against his chest.


    He was tall and strong, and the unconscious Michelle nestled in his arms like a child.


    The girl next to him felt jealousy. She curled her lips and looked out of the window.


    The girl''s name was Pa Liang. After a period of training, she behaved like Michelle. When she


    curled her lips, she looked a little cute. Blinking her eyes and eyshes, she looked very aggrieved.


    Tim frowned, "Don''t imitate her in front of her."


    Pa Liang was stunned. When she turned her head to look at the disgusted expression on Tim''s face,


    her eyes immediately turned red and burst into tears.


    If Michelle didn''t lie in his arms, he would have been deceived by Pa Liang, the fake Michelle. Her


    tearful and aggrieved expression was exactly like the delicate girl in his arms.


    "Didn''t you hear me?" Said Tim harshly.


    Pa Liang immediately turned around, rubbed the hem of her clothes with her fingers, and whispered,


    "Yes, I did."


    Victor turned to look at Pa Liang and said with a smile, "You are quite look like Michelle, especially


    your voice. No wonder the teacher who taught you to imitate the voice charged for such a high price.


    It''s worth it."


    "Mr. Shen, hurry up. We need to arrive on the ind before dark."


    "Okay." Tim rolled up Michelle''s sleeves, took off the emerald diamond bracelet from her snow-white


    wrist and handed it to Pa Liang.


    He reached out to touch Michelle''s neck, which was warm and smooth without any jewelry. Finally, he


    took out her phone from her pocket.


    He took the hand of Michelle and unlocked her phone.


    A photo of Michelle and Leon with an umbre in the rain came into his view. Even though Tim just saw


    half of Leon''s face, he felt annoyed. He threw the phone to Victor and ordered coldly, "Hurry up."


    Victor took out the same mobile phone of Michelle and installed a special software to clone all the


    contents in her mobile phone into the new mobile phone.


    There were a lot of things, so it took half an hour to clone them.


    Michelle''s phone was ced back to her pocket and the new phone was given to Pa Liang.


    Tim reminded her seriously, "Don''t give yourself away."


    "Got it." Pa clicked on the phone and saw the man on the wallpaper. She was stunned for a


    moment. Even if his face was notpletely showed, she knew that he was a very handsome man.


    "Is he Michelle''s boyfriend? He is so handsome... "


    "Yes, lucky you." Victor joked, "So don''t stare at Mr. Shen. Just stare at him."


    Pa Liang was obsessed with the handsome man. She couldn''t wait to open the photo album of


    Michelle, in which she saw many photos of Leon. He was even more handsome than stars on TV and


    models on magazines.


    He smiled gently and looked at Michelle affectionately.


    To be honest, if she had such a boyfriend, she would never choose a cold and ruthless man like Tim.


    However, there was also a special charm on Tim, which was especially attractive and could also


    arouse people''s desire to conquer him.


    Each of them had their own charms and couldn''t bepared.


    But people like her, who came from poor family and rarely got tenderness, liked sunny and gentle men.


    Pa Liang felt that she was so lucky to be with such a handsome and gentle man. It was worthwhile


    to be a substitute!


    For a moment, she couldn''t hide the joy in her heart, and all her thoughts were written on her face. Tim


    immediately warned her, "Stay away from her family and Leon, and her good friend, Nina."


    "Yes, remember that!" Victor''s face became serious, "No matter how good you imitate her, it''s easy to


    be found out if you have been with her parents for a long time. You know the identities of Leon and


    Nina. They are not easy to fool."


    Pa Liang pouted and whispered, "I''ll be careful."


    "Stay away from them!" Tim''s face darkened, and then an atmosphere of tension filled the car all of a


    sudden.


    Victor sneered, "How can youpete with those experienced criminals? They have the skills of


    counter investigation. If you don''t have this ability, don''t try to get close to them. Nina is Mr. Shi''s wife.


    Now she has established an investigation firm. She is very capable. She assisted the police to solve


    cases before graduation. Don''t be reckless. "


    Hearing his words, Pa Liang was a little scared.


    Victor said, "Go to the filming site to take photos as nned, and then ask for leave to travel around,


    post photos on Wechat Moments, and keep in touch with Michelle''s family and friends. After Mr. Shen


    finishes dealing with Michelle, you can take the money and leave."


    "Okay." Pa was a little disappointed, "What if they insist on seeing me?"


    "If you can refuse them, then refuse. If you can''t, then go to meet them, but don''t stay too long." Victor


    said, "You''ve been trying to imitate Michelle, but you don''t have time to remember the character


    rtionship diagram. There''s still some time, remember it, don''t make any mistake, or I''ll punish you."


    Victor looked evil, and his words were particrly very frightening.


    Pa Liang didn''t dare to say anything and nodded to show her understanding.


    The unconscious Gray was still lying on the back like a dead fish. Victor raised his chin slightly and


    asked, "Mr. Shen, how should we deal with him? If we let him out, he must ruin our n when he


    wakes up. "


    "Then lock him up." Tim''s voice was very cold, but his eyes were very gentle when he looked down at


    Michelle. He even moved his hands lightly, fearing that it would hurt her too much.


    Adams and ine once told him that Michelle was very afraid of pain. If she got hurt, she would cry


    immediately.


    He had seen Michelle cry. She was very pitiful, which would make people feel sad for her, and... And


    even be willing to do anything for her to make her feel better.


    Victor replied, "Okay, let''s go to the ind together."


    When the car arrived at Repulse Bay, Pa Liang got off and left. The car turned around and changed


    into another car on the way back.


    Although Michelle and Gray were in aa, the treatment they received was different. Michelle was


    lying quietly in Tim''s arms, but no one cared about Gray even he fell down the seat when the car turned


    a corner.


    At night, Gray opened his eyes in a daze. It was dark in front of him. He felt cold all over his whole


    body, as if he was in an ice cer, and his hands and feet were numb with cold.


    The sound of water dripping came to his ears, and he seemed to hear the sound of waves hitting the


    reef.


    When his eyes gradually adapted to the darkness, he saw a rough stone wall in a trance. He moved his


    fingers, only to find that they were all hard sand and stones, and there was pain in his back.


    ''Where is this?


    Shouldn''t I be in a car with heating?


    It is dark already. Why doesn''t anyone wake me up? Where is Mimi? Where is she?''


    A series of doubts appeared in his mind. Gray opened his mouth and wanted to speak, but found that


    his throat was dry. He struggled to stand up.


    Suddenly, footsteps came from ahead, and then a beam of light shone on his face. It was the light from


    a shlight, which made Gray close his eyes.


    "Who is that?" He spoke with difficulty.


    The light of the shlight left his face, and the footsteps were getting closer and closer. Gray sat up and


    saw the person clearly in the light.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It was a dirty woman.


    She tied her hair casually with a branch. Her ck hair was dirty, as if she hadn''t washed it for a long


    time.


    She wore a ck cotton coat, a pair of dirty broken high-heeled shoes.


    Even if she was dirty, Gray could still see that she was a beautiful woman. But he didn''t know why she


    had be like this, and her eyes were dim.


    The shlight not only made him see the woman''s face, but also the environment he was in. It was a


    wet cave.


    The woman went straight to him and asked in a condescending tone, "Who are you? Why are you


    kidnapped here? "


    "Kidnapped?" Gray said in disbelief. His dry throat hurt. He endured the pain and asked, "What do you


    mean? I am kidnapped here? Where is it? Who are you? "


    The woman said lightly, "Me? My name is Valerie Feng. "

 Chapter 864 Unable To Leave The Island

    Chapter 864 Unable To Leave The Ind


    Hearing the name of Valerie Feng, Gray immediately felt that she looked familiar. He asked in surprise,


    "Valerie Feng? Why are you here? Didn''t you go abroad for further study? "


    "Further study?" Valerie sneered.


    Leon had found a good excuse for her. She would rather go for further study. In that case, at least she


    could live a better life, and at least she knew that one day she would appear in the public again.


    Staying here, all she had was only endless despair. Listening to the dull sound of waves and wind,


    smelling the disgusting smell of the sea. She didn''t know when she would leave this damned ce.


    She might never be able to leave here, unless she died.


    Every time she looked at the bottomless abyss, where was not sea but reefs instead, she would retreat


    timidly.


    If she jumped down, she would be smashed to pieces and badly mutted. She had an extreme fear of


    such death.


    After staying in the cave for three months, Valerie was nowck of vitality, and she said in a low voice.


    "I don''t know where it is. I only know that this is an ind. When the day breaks, you can see the sea at


    the entrance of the cave. On the endless sea, I didn''t even see one ship in the past three months."


    After waiting for a month, Valerie didn''t even see one ship. At that time, Valerie was desperate, as if


    she had lost her hope.


    "We are in the middle of a cave on the cliff. We can''t go up or down. Every noon, someone would


    deliver food on time, but they were all very simple food. A basket containing food fell off from above


    with a rope. That''s how you fell down. There is a note on your forehead, asking me to move you into


    the cave. The reward for that is a cotton coat. "


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    It was the one that Valerie was wearing. It was the only one that she could wear to resist the cold in the


    past three months.


    It would be cold at night on the ind. She didn''t dare to sleep at night without cotton clothes to defend


    against the cold. She could only walk in the cave and get hot through sports.


    The temperature during the day was just right, liked the time inte spring and early summer. From this


    clue, Valerie could roughly guess the altitude of the ind, but so what?


    She couldn''t get out at all, nor could she send message of the location for help.


    Valerie continued, "I thought about climbing up the rope, but I didn''t dare. I took two stones and put


    them into the basket. The next second, the rope broke and fell straight down. I saw the stones in the


    basket fall on the reef and almost smashed into pieces."


    Now she was calm, as if she was talking about something unimportant. However, at that time, she was


    so scared that her legs were weak.


    Valerie had tried every means to escape, but failed.


    She tilted her head to take a look at the sad Gray and suddenly smiled, "So let''s wait for death


    together."


    Gray looked at Valerie, who was as dull as a soulless puppet and tried to break his will down and make


    him like her.


    How could a tough man retreat so easily?


    He stood up and moved his body. There were no other wounds except for a little pain in his body.


    He calmly picked up the shlight and looked around, only to find that this was not a natural cave, but


    more like a hole dug by human after explosion.


    If it was a natural cave, there might be a chance for them to exit. But if it was a man-made cave, there


    was only the exit in front of him, and it was a cliff outside the exit.


    ''Do they really n to imprison us here?''


    "Do you know who kidnapped you?" Gray used a shlight to illuminate the entrance of the cave in


    front of him. It was dark.


    Valerie shook his head, "I don''t know."


    "What happened the day you were kidnapped?" Gray looked at the wall with a shlight, trying to find a


    way to leave.


    Valerie thought he was daydreaming. She calmly recalled what had happened that day. "Someone said


    that he had something on me and asked me to take the money to an alley to see him. I went there, but


    I was knocked out from behind. When I woke up, I had already been here."


    ''Stupid.'' Gray cursed in his heart, recalling what had happened today. "Mimi and I were going to shoot


    an advertisement in Repulse Bay. We felt a little sleepy, so we slept in the car for a while. When I woke


    up, I found myself here."


    "I wonder how Mimi is now." Gray became anxious. "I am sent down alone? Is there anyone else?"


    "Michelle?" Valerie didn''t answer his question, "Anyone rted to her will have a bad ending. She''s a


    jinx."


    Michelle was on good terms with everyone in the studio, and Gray was very close to her. When he


    heard Valerie curse her, he was not gentle anymore but coldly retorted, "Be nice, or shut up."


    When they were in Lexingport City, Leon protected Michelle. He said that he would be partial to Valerie,


    but he was actually partial to Michelle. Even Valerie was isted in damned ce, there was even


    someone protecting Michelle.


    Valerie suddenly became angry and sneered, "You like Michelle, too? Stupid man. "


    Gray finally realized that there was a serious grudge between Valerie and Michelle. ''Since they have a


    grudge, why did she appoint Michelle to shoot the promotional film for her?


    It''s so hard to understand women.''


    Gray ignored her, and there was nothing special on the stone wall. He sat down and suddenly thought


    of his mobile phone.


    ''How could I forget such an important tool?''


    He rummaged around for a while. Seeing that, Valerie reminded him, "Don''t look for it anymore. Your


    belongings have been take away long ago."


    As expected, he didn''t found his phone.


    At that moment, Gray also felt a little hopeless. He didn''t know where he was, who trapped them here,


    how Michelle was, and whether Caroline would be anxious since she couldn''t contact him.


    Caroline, who was still working in the studio, couldn''t get in touch with Gray, so she made a voice call


    to Michelle. Pa imitated Michelle''s voice and said, "Gray wanted to go out for rxation, but he


    forgot to ask for leave. He asked me to help him ask for leave. By the way, I also want to ask for a few


    days'' leave, can I?"


    Caroline had sensed that Gray had something on his mind since he didn''t want to go on a business trip


    to C Ind before the New Year. She didn''t ask him about the details. Now Gray wanted to ask for a


    leave to go out for rxation, so Caroline agreed without hesitation.


    But she wondered why Michelle asked for leave for no reason.


    Michelle said that she was too tired from the business tripst time and she also wanted to have a rest


    after shooting the advertisement today.


    After thinking about it for a while, Caroline suspected that she was going to spend her honeymoon with


    Leon. After joking her for a while, Caroline finally agreed.


    But without Gray helping her, she had to recruit a temporary assistant, which made her headache.


    Instead of going back to the He Family, Pa only sent a message to Michelle''s parents, saying that


    she wanted to travel during her vacation.


    When ine received the message, she was so angry that she couldn''t even breathe smoothly. She


    thought that Michelle was dering war with her and wouldn''t go home until she recognize Leon as her


    son-inw.


    Afterforting his wife, Adams called Michelle directly, but her phone was turned off. He was so


    angry that he could only contact her by voice call.


    He persuaded her, ''Michelle, don''t be so willful. Don''t do such a thing to annoy your mother. If there is


    any problem,e back and discuss with us.''


    Pa didn''t know what happened between Michelle and her parents, so she didn''t say anything. When


    she heard that Adams asked her to go home, she immediately refused, saying that she was just going


    out for a trip and asked they not to worry about her.


    Too many things had happened recently, and Pa had tried her best to be cautious and avoided


    talking too much with Michelle''s parents, so no one had noticed anything wrong.


    As for the real Michelle, she was still in aa because she had eaten too much food that contained


    knockout drops in the car.

 Chapter 865 Signal Shield On The Island

    Chapter 865 Signal Shield On The Ind


    "Why hasn''t she woken up yet?" Standing beside the bed and looking at the person who had not


    woken up, Tim frowned. Michelle had been in aa for a day.


    Hearing the voice, Victor poked his head in from outside and said, "Mr. Shen, don''t worry. The doctor


    said that she was fine and would wake up soon. Don''t worry. You should think about how to deceive


    her when she wakes up."


    He thought for a moment and said, "But it''s easy to deceive her."


    In the light, Michelle frowned slightly, as if her dream was disturbed.


    "Shut up!" After taking a cold nce at Victor, Tim saw that Michelle frowned and then turned over to


    sleep. She looked very cute. His eyebrows gradually softened and he whispered, "Hush, don''t wake


    her up."


    ''He asked me when she would wake up, but now he orders me not to wake her up.


    Mr. Shen is really a capricious man.''


    Victor was speechless, "..."


    Then Tim turned around and went out. Victor followed him and closed the door quietly.


    Victor dared not to speak in a normal voice until the door was closed, "Mr. Shen, is she asleep?"


    "Yes." Tim nodded, thinking of Michelle sleeping soundly, he couldn''t help smiling, "She has been


    sleeping for a whole day. I guess she will wake up in the middle of the night. Ask someone to take good


    care of her. Don''t give the show away."


    Victor replied, "Don''t worry, Mr. Shen. People on the ind are all our subordinates. They have


    received the training, so they know what to say and what not to say."


    "Good." Tim nodded satisfactorily, and then asked, "Have you arranged everything for Gray?"


    "Pa has asked for leave for him. No one suspects it." Victor replied, "Besides, the signal on the


    Ind has been shielded. I''m leaving the ind tonight."


    Tim took a nce at him, "What are you going to do?"


    "To see my girlfriend." As soon as Victor finished his words, he found that Tim was ring at him. He


    immediately added, "I won''t spill it. Don''t worry about it. Of course, I''m not just going to see my


    girlfriend. We still have to continue our business in Silverhall Nightclub, don''t we? "


    When it came to the Silverhall Nightclub, Tim''s eyes became dim. "You can open it for business after


    the examination."


    "Okay. While I am not here, you can ask Fred to help you during this period of time."


    Victor left.


    In the middle of the night, Michelle woke up. She had been in aa for a long time, so her head


    ached.


    She sat up. There was only a rustling sound of the quilt rubbing in the quiet room.


    She rubbed her temples and looked around in a daze. She didn''t know where she was even after


    thinking for a long time.


    When she came back to her senses, she remembered that she had fallen asleep in the car. ''But why


    do I sleep until it is dark?


    Where is Gray?


    Where is he?


    Where am I?''


    Michelle reached out to touch the switch and turned on the light. The room suddenly became bright.


    She lifted the quilt and got out of bed, pushing open the window. The salty sea wind blew in, and the


    sound of waves could be heard.


    But it was dark outside and nothing could be seen.


    She thought it must be by the sea or on an ind, but not Repulse Bay.


    Repulse Bay was a shoal. There wouldn''t be such salty smell, nor would there be such pleasant sound


    of waves, which made it quiet and gentle.


    "Rat-a-tat..." Someone knocked on the door.


    Michelle opened the door and saw a servant standing at the door.


    "Miss He, you are awake. I have prepared some food for you downstairs."


    "Where am I? Who are you? " Michelle looked at her vigntly, holding the door with her hand.


    The servant replied with a smile, "This is an unknown ind. I''m the housekeeper here."


    Michelle blinked her eyes and asked vigntly, "Where is the nameless ind located? Why am I here?


    I remember I was going to shootmercial films for the Zheng Group. Where is my friend? "


    "There is arge-scalemercial activity in Repulse Bay. Mr. Zheng temporarily borrowed our


    master''s Ind as the filming site. As for your friend, Mr. Gray," the housekeeper calmly made up a lie,


    "he asked us to tell you that he had something to do and left first. You may have to work aler. "


    Staring at the housekeeper''s eyes, Michelle nodded with doubt and asked curiously, "Who is your


    master?"


    "My master''s surname is Shen." The housekeeper said, "Mr. Shen and Mr. Zheng are good friends.


    Miss He, you are Miss Zheng''s good friend. Mr. Zheng specially asked Mr. Shen to take good care of


    you."


    At the mention of Debra, the housekeeper dispelled some of Michelle''s misgivings. "Oh," Michelle said


    softly.


    She hadn''t eaten anything for a whole day and was really hungry, so she went downstairs with the


    housekeeper to eat something.


    However, in a strange environment, Michelle was still on the alert. However, when she saw the


    delicious food and smelled the fragrance, she immediately lowered her vignce and picked up the


    chopsticks to eat.


    After eating, she looked at the clock on the wall. It was four o''clock in the morning.


    Michelle stood up to help digestion. She took out her phone, wanted to contact her parents, but she


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    found that there was no signal.


    "Ah? Why is there no signal? " She held her phone to look for the signal.


    The housekeeper said, "Miss He, there is no signal on this ind."


    "What?" Michelle asked in disbelief, "No signal on this ind?"


    The housekeeper replied, "Yes, this is Mr. Shen''s private ind for vacation. Mr. Shen doesn''t like to be


    disturbed during vacation, so he specially bought an ind with weak signal."


    "Oh." Michelle always felt that this housekeeper was weird, ''Why does she exined so much?


    Maybe it is because she is enthusiastic?''


    She smiled and was about to go out with her phone. The housekeeper immediately stopped her. "Miss


    He, where are you going?"


    "Wait for the sunrise at the seaside." Said Michelle.


    The housekeeper frowned slightly. "You can see the sunrise on the balcony of your room. It''s cold


    outside. You don''t have to go out."


    "It''s different." Michelle put on her coat, pulled the zipper to the top and went out.


    The housekeeper immediately sent two servants to follow her.


    Michelle didn''t say anything and just let the two servants follow her. After going out, she didn''t go to the


    seaside directly, but looked around to find the signal with her mobile phone.


    She walked to many ces for a long time, but still couldn''t find the signal. It was already dawn.


    ''No matter how weak the signal is on an ind, it''s impossible that there is no signal at all. It is as if a


    signal shield has been installed like what my high school did during exams.


    It''s so strange.


    Both the housekeeper and the ind are strange.''


    Michelle felt something was wrong, but she couldn''t tell what it was. The reason why the Zheng Group


    asked her to shoot the advertisement was because of Debra. ''The housekeeper mentioned Debra


    before, so many things make sense.


    But I still feel a little strange.


    I have to ask Debra and Gray for confirmation.


    But there is no signal. What should I do?''


    Michelle was anxious. She looked at the sea horizon, sitting on a reef and waiting for the sunrise.


    Before the sun rose, Michelle saw a ck object buried in the sand under the dim light of the dawn.


    She jumped down and dug it out. It was a device she was very familiar with when she was at school,


    the signal shield.


    She dug out the signal shield. Seeing that, the two maids'' faces turned pale. They looked at each other


    in panic, and one of them quietly left to report.

 Chapter 866 The Fake World

    Chapter 866 The Fake World


    No one expected the secret to be found by Michelle on the first day. Hearing that Michelle dug out the


    signal shield on the beach, Tim flew into a rage. The servants lowered their heads in silence.


    The servant who came to report was kicked heavily and fell to the ground. Then she immediately got


    up and stood up with her head down, trembling.


    The housekeeper who allowed Michelle to go to the seaside was also punished.


    Michelle came back with a signal shield and wanted to figure out why it was ced on the beach.


    When she stepped into the hall, she saw the housekeeper standing up from the ground, trembling,


    bending down and apologizing.


    In the middle of the hall stood a tall man in loose pajamas. He frowned and nced at the servants


    with a fierce look.


    It turned out that Mr. Shen they were talking about was Tim. Michelle was stunned.


    After Tim expressed his love to Michelle on New Year''s Eve, he disappeared. He has actuallye to


    the ind for a vacation. Besides, he was a friend of Debra''s father. No wonder Debra could enjoy


    preferential treatment in the Silverhall Nightclub, and there were bodyguards following her to ensure


    her safety.


    However, when she saw Tim again, she felt awkward and didn''t know how to greet him.


    Seeing that Michelle hade back, Tim restrained the anger on his face and said, "Get out of here."


    The servants felt relieved and left one after another.


    "You are back." "You can''t contact the outside world during themercial shooting," Tim exined,


    trying not to be that fierce. He walked over and took a nce at the signal shield in her hand.


    In the face of Tim''s affectionate eyes, Michelle was very ufortable. She always thought of what


    Tim had done on New Year''s Eve, so she looked away and gently said, "Oh."


    Tim didn''t know whether she believed it or not. The two didn''t talk anymore.


    In the end, Michelle watched the sunrise on the sea from the balcony. Although it was shocking and


    beautiful, she was always absent-minded. She took photos with her mobile phone, but she was unable


    to share them with Leon.


    Early in the morning, the ind gradually became lively. The staff and photography equipment were


    gradually prepared, and someone came to ask Michelle to start working.


    Everything went on in order. Michelle devoted herself to her work and got along well with the staff.


    Everyone took good care of her, but she didn''t know that it was all because of the order of Tim.


    Except for Michelle, all the people on the ind were acting ording to the order of Tim and created


    a fake world for Michelle.


    On the ind, there were not only signal shields, but also hidden cameras everywhere.


    Like a director, Tim was sitting in the vi and observing every move of Michelle, like a peeping maniac.


    However, he was still a little rational and not morbid. There was no camera in Michelle''s bedroom,


    which was like a purend.


    But Michelle, who didn''t know anything about it, became cautious as soon as she approached the vi.


    She was afraid that Tim would be as rude as before. As a weak woman, she couldn''t break free from


    the shackles of a man like him.


    But she hadn''t seen Tim for two days during the shooting, so she was relieved. She just hadn''t


    contacted her family for two days and was worried how her parents were going.


    ''Are they still angry about my marriage with Leon? They were still mad at me when I left home. I have


    to find a way to coax them when I go home.''


    Standing in front of the camera and looking at the female star who was still refining her makeup,


    Michelle felt a little tired.


    Generally speaking, it would only take one day, or two days at most, to shoot amercial


    advertisement, and then the photos and videos would be handed over to other colleague for post-


    editing.


    But today was the second day she came to this ind, which was Lantern Festival, the day for reunion


    of the whole family. Looking at the current situation, she was afraid that she could not go home to


    celebrate the festival, let alone celebrate the birthday of Van and Don.


    Michelle had never seen or heard of this female star in front of her. She guessed she was probably an


    infamous star. In short, the female star was not popr, but she was very arrogant.


    When the sun was strong, the female start feared being sunburned. Not a while after start shooting,


    she wanted to have a rest and refine her makeup. She also wanted to see if she was beautiful enough


    in the video, if not, she would require to shoot again.


    She was really very troublesome.


    It was because of her that Michelle had not finished 2/3 of shooting themercial advertisement.


    ording to this rate of progress, she might have to stay on the ind for two days.


    She had been out of touch with the outside world for three days. Today was the Lantern Festival. While


    the female star was refining her makeup, Michelle walked to the person in charge and asked, "Today is


    the Lantern Festival. Can I call my parents?"


    The person in charge said respectfully, "I can''t decide it. This is Mr. Shen''s private ind. We all have


    to listen to him. How about you ask him?"


    "I need to ask Tim for permission?" Hearing that, Michelle couldn''t help frowning, because she really


    didn''t want to see Tim, "Why should I ask him for permission? You are the one in charge, and Tim even


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    is not a member of yourpany. "


    "Well..." The person in charge was stunned. "My boss said that we should listen to Mr. Shen. We work


    for our boss, so we have to listen to his order."


    Michelle pouted, "Fine. Did you see Rita? She is still here at noon. "


    The person in charge looked away and smiled, "I don''t know. Maybe she has something else to do."


    "Okay." Michelle nodded.


    Rita was the photography assistant assigned to her. She was helping Michelle with a smile this


    morning. During the break, she poured Michelle a ss of hot water, but identally sshed it on


    Michelle. Then she disappeared.


    ''It is so strange.''


    In the afternoon, the female star still didn''t cooperate with her in shooting. Michelle almost lost her


    temper, so she decided not to shoot today.


    The person in charge called everyone to prepare for the Lantern Festival, and all the staff were happy


    to hear that.


    Michelle felt it strange. ''Don''t they remember to call their families on the Lantern Festival? It is really


    strange that no one wants to do so. Have they all forgotten it?''


    She walked towards the vi.


    All the staff lived in their own tents, including the female star. Only she could live in the vi of Tim.


    Michelle knew that this was the privilege given to her by Tim, but she really didn''t want to enjoy the


    privilege. She wanted to live in tent, but there was no extra tent.


    When she arrived at the gate of the vi, she saw Rita before she saw Tim. Rita''s right hand was


    wrapped in white gauze. Rita hid her hand behind her as soon as she saw Michelle.


    Rita was followed by a man in his thirties. She heard that Tim called him Fred and he seemed to be


    one of Tim''s subordinates.


    Michelle only knew that Victor was Tim''s subordinate. She used to think that Victor didn''t look like a


    good man, butpared with Fred in front of her, Victor had a better image in her heart in an instant.


    She always felt that Fred''s eyes were very evil, especially when he looked at Rita, as if he was


    coveting something.


    Fred greeted Michelle, and Michelle replied him politely. Then she looked at Rita and asked, "What''s


    wrong with your hand?"


    Since Michelle had seen it, Rita could only show it to her and exined.


    "I scalded myself by ident."


    Not knowing if it was her illusion, Michelle felt that Rita looked at her angrily when she said this, as if


    Michelle was the one who scalded her hand.


    When she looked at Rita again, Rita said with a smile, "Nothing serious. It''s just a scald. I will apply


    some medicine. But I can''t continue to be your assistant. I''m going home. It''s a blessing in disguise. I


    can go home for Lantern Festival."


    But her smile seemed a little bitter.


    Michelle didn''t know what had happened to her recently. She was always suspicious. She felt that Rita


    seemed to be very unhappy.


    Of course, she didn''t ask more. Instead, she envied her for going home for Lantern Festival.


    After the two of them went far away, Rita said in disgust, "It''s so annoying. I just sshed water on her


    hand by ident. She was not seriously hurt. She''s fine. Why did Mr. Shen punish me with boiling


    water? It hurts! "


    "Come on, let me blow it for you. It won''t hurt anymore." Fred held Rita''s hand and pretended blow it for


    her.


    Rita withdrew her hand and scolded, "What are you doing? Don''t flirt with me. If you have the ability,


    beg Mr. Shen to let me stay, then you can do whatever you want. I can get ten thousand dors a day


    for acting here. "


    "It''s just tens of thousands. If you are willing to... " Fred reached out and rubbed her buttocks, smiling


    obscenely. "I''ll give you money too."


    Rita sneered and winked at Fred the next second.

 Chapter 867 Being Shut Out

    Chapter 867 Being Shut Out


    After they had sex in a quiet ce, Fred put on his trousers and said proudly, "How do you feel?"


    Rita supported her head with one hand and smiled at him. "Don''t forget to give me the money."


    "Don''t worry. I will." Fredughed, "I made youfortable, but I still have to pay you."


    "What? Didn''t you feelfortable? " Rita asked with a smile.


    Fred bent down and kissed her on the lips. He said, "Take the money and leave as soon as possible.


    Don''t tell anyone about the matter on the ind. If anyone knows it, no matter whether it has anything


    to do with you or not, Mr. Shen will me your family."


    "Don''t worry. I understand." Rita smiled, "What is Mr. Shen doing here? Was it the fun of a young


    couple? But I don''t think Michelle likes him at all. "


    Fred''s face immediately darkened. He pinched her chin and warned, "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask.


    Otherwise, if you are punished one day, don''t me me for not reminding you."


    His strength was so strong that Rita felt a pain and was about to cry.


    Seeing her pitiful look, Fred let go of her.


    Rita said discontentedly, "I just asked casually."


    Fred stared at her fiercely, "Don''t make me to punish you. Don''t talk about the people and things on the


    ind anymore. Get dressed and leave now. "


    "Okay." Rita answered reluctantly.


    Fred seemed to think of something. He snickered and squatted down again and reached out to pinch


    Rita''s chin, but he didn''t exert much strength this time.


    "Baby, help me get one thing. I''ll give you another sum of money."


    The Lantern Festival was the birthday of Van and Don. Thanks to it, Leon finally could be exempted


    from the punishment of kneeling, but his parents still didn''t ept his marriage with Michelle.


    Leon was not annoyed at all and even smiled.


    Although his parents didn''t ept it, they didn''t force him to divorce Michelle.


    Although kneeling was very exhausting and even looked very stupid, it worked and created a delicate


    bnce in the shortest time.


    "Are you still in the mood tough?" Seeing the smile on his face, Wynn snapped.


    Barbie came over with a doctor to check Leon''s knees. Her had been kneeling for four or five days, so


    his knees were swollen. When he walked, he had to rely on other people.


    Although the pain was obvious, Leon couldn''t help smiling. "It doesn''t matter. I am very happy that I will


    see my wife soon when I arrive in Lexingport City. "


    Wynn also smiled. "Okay, as long as you are happy. But I can''t go with you. I have an appointment with


    Avril."


    When Wynn said this, he looked down at the doctor who was applying medicine on Leon''s knees. He


    didn''t look at Leon, but Leon had sensed something abnormal.


    It was Wynn''s mission to protect Leon. Even if he had a girlfriend, he wouldn''t leave Leon without his


    permission.


    Unless someone told Wynn not to follow him.


    Except for himself, Leon could only think of two people who could order Wynn.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Leon looked at Wynn, waiting for an exnation.


    Noticing that Leon was looking at him, Wynn raised his head to look at him, and then lowered his head


    again. He grinned and asked, "Why are you looking at me?"


    "You have an appointment with Avril?" Leon didn''t believe him, "I''ll call her."


    "No!" Wynn immediately stopped him and calmed down. He tried to say in a casual way, "Isn''t Barbie


    with you? Can you think about my marriage? I also have a girlfriend. "


    Seeing that he didn''t want to talk about it, Leon didn''t ask any more questions. When he heard that


    Barbie was going to Lexingport City with him, he was sure that it was his father''s idea.


    It was his father who sent Wynn to him, and now his father was going to send Wynn away to


    demonstrate his domination.


    His father couldn''t bear to punish him, so he started with punishing the people around him.


    If he disobeyed his father''s order, he was afraid that the next person to be sent away would be


    Michelle.


    His amber eyes darkened. After a long silence, Leon said softly, "Okay. I''ll give you a few days off first.


    "


    They looked into each other''s eyes. They had known each other very well after spending so many


    years together, so Wynn understood what he meant from his eyes. Leon gave him a few days off and


    would call him back when he regained control of the situation.


    Wynn smiled knowingly.


    After the check-up, the doctor prescribed some medicines for Leon to take and apply, and handed them


    to Barbie.


    Vicente was also going to Lexingport City. The three of them boarded the same ne to Lexingport


    City.


    John arranged a car to pick up them at the airport. However, Leon didn''t go to the North Yard directly.


    Instead, he went to visit his parents-inw first. Vicente was forced to help him carry valuable gifts with


    Barbie. Followed Leon, they headed to the home of Michelle.


    After the punishment, Leon directly came to Lexingport City. He didn''t have time to contact Michelle


    and didn''t know that she was not in Lexingport City now.


    He thought the weather was good today, with the sun shining.


    When they arrived at the door of Michelle''s home, Barbie rang the doorbell.


    ine was kneading the glutinous rice flour to make sweet dumplings in the room. Michelle''s grandma


    was making sesame seeds fillings next to her, and tworge bowls were ced next to her,


    respectively filling with peanuts fillings and bean paste fillings.


    Hearing the doorbell ringing, ine looked at the door. Her hands were full of white rice flour, which


    was not very convenient for her to open the door, so grandma stood up to open the door.


    When she opened the door, she saw three people, but she only saw half of Vicente''s body. Vicente was


    blocked by Leon because of his short stature.


    Ever since grandma knew that Michelle and the prince of C Ind had registered for marriage, she had


    searched some information about Leon on the Inte and knew what he looked like.


    The man in the photo was dressed nicely. He was a handsome young man. Even just from the photo,


    she could feel the noble temperament of Leon, let alone seeing him in person.


    She had to admit that her granddaughter had a good taste. ''Michelle picks up a rare excellent man in


    the world.''


    If Michelle didn''t register for marriage without telling her family but go through the normal procedure of


    marriage, grandma would be very satisfied with this grandson-inw.


    "Grandma?" Leon once saw the photo of Michelle''s grandma at her home, so as soon as he saw her,


    he recognized the old woman with neat silver hair. She looked kind and elegant, and her eyes and


    movements were full of nobility.


    Leon was stunned. Even Barbie was impressed by the old man.


    Grandma looked at Leon but didn''t say anything. Since Vicente didn''t hear any sound, he tilted his


    head and was about to ask why Leon didn''t go in, but when he saw the expression of Michelle''s


    grandma, all the words he wanted to ask were stuck in his throat.


    His eyes widened as if he was frightened by something.


    "Mom? Who is it? " ine didn''t hear anything from the door, so she wiped her hands with apron and


    walked out of the kitchen.


    Grandma turned around and said, "It''s Leon."


    Hearing his name, Leon was stunned. Michelle''s grandmother knew who he was, which meant that


    Michelle had mentioned him to her family.


    ''What did she say about my rtionship to her? Boyfriend? Or husband?''


    Not knowing why, Leon was a little flustered, especially when she saw ineing out. After ine


    heard his name, her face immediately darkened.


    Before he could say anything, the door was mmed shut.


    Leon was shut out.

 Chapter 868 Like His Deceased Relative

    Chapter 868 Like His Deceased Rtive


    The door was tightly closed. It was the first time that he had been shut out of the He Family. Because of


    this, he was almost sure that his parents-inw had known that he and Michelle had gotten the


    marriage certificate.


    In the face of the doubts of Vicente and Barbie, he coughed awkwardly. The next second, he looked


    calm as if nothing had happened, saying, "It doesn''t matter."


    Barbie frowned slightly. "This is not the way to entertain guests."


    Leon said, "It''s normal for my parents-inw to be angry. I took their precious daughter away."


    "Parents-inw?" Vicente didn''t know that and Leon and Michelle had gotten the marriage certificate.


    Barbie didn''t know it either. She looked at Leon with aplicated expression in her eyes, thinking that


    Leon really loved that girl.


    That girl was lucky.


    "Yes." A smile appeared on the corner of Leon''s mouth. He didn''t intend to hide the fact that Michelle


    was already his wife from anyone. He couldn''t help but announce to the whole world that Michelle was


    his woman. "We''ve got the marriage certificate."


    There was a dead silence. ... ... Vicente was so shocked that he stood up straight. The prince of C


    Ind was married, but no one knew such a sensational news. He then looked at Barbie. Although he


    remained calm on his face, his eyes were still filled with shock.


    Barbie didn''t know it either!


    The news really shocked him and he couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "Act first and reportter?" Vicente asked.


    "I don''t want to do that, either." Leon looked helpless. "But I have no choice. I can''t wait anymore."


    He looked at the closed door and said, "My parents-inw should have known about it, so they are so


    angry. Anyway, Michelle is my wife, and I''m willing to bear their anger."


    Vicente swallowed and finally found his tongue. "I''m impressed this time."


    Leon was so brave.


    Vicente didn''t have the courage to do that, so Noah suffered a lot.


    It took Barbie a while to ept the news. She only took a quick nce at Michelle at the banquet at


    her home. Michelle was like a fairy in a beautiful dress.


    Usually, Michelle was always clinging to Leon. If they couldn''t see each other, they would talk on the


    phone all the time. asionally, Barbie could hear Michelle''s sweet and soft voice, which was really


    pleasing and delightful.


    If Leon was an ordinary person, their rtionship would be a good thing, but...


    Looking at Leon with aplicated look in her eyes, Barbie kept silent for a while and said, "I''ll knock


    on the door again."


    "I can do it myself." Leon raised his hand and knocked on the door for two times. Then the door opened


    again.


    This time, it was Adams who opened the door. He was always kind and reasonable, but now there was


    a trace of displeasure in his eyes when he looked at Leon. He nced at the gifts in the hands of the


    two people behind Leon and frowned deeper.


    He didn''t let Leon in.


    With a warm smile on his face, Leon said, "My dear father-inw..."


    "Leon, we don''t agree to your marriage." Adams made it clear, "Don''te again."


    He then mmed the door.


    After being refused for two times, a hint of worry appeared in Leon''s eyes. Would he be able to see his


    wife again?


    "What should we do now?" Vicente asked gloatingly.


    Leon cast a sidelong nce at him and said calmly, "Go back to the North Yard first."


    They put down the gifts on the floor, turned around and left. Through the peephole, Adams saw their


    receding figures. He turned around and said to his wife, who was kneading the dough with a filthy


    mood. "They are gone."


    ine said angrily, "That''s good."


    On the way, Vicente suddenly felt a sense of familiarity when he thought of the silver haired old woman.


    "Leon, is that Mimi''s grandmother?"


    "Yes." Noticing Vicente''s frown, Leon asked in confusion, "What''s wrong?"


    Vicente asked, "Her biological grandma? Where is she from?"


    Leon nodded, "Yes. But I don''t know where she is from. This is the first time I''ve seen her grandma. I


    only saw her in the photos before."


    "It''s strange." Looking at Leon, Vicente wanted to say something but hesitated. Finally, he spoke out his


    guess. "I think she looks familiar."


    Leon raised his eyebrows slightly, indicating Vicente to continue.


    "I think... Mimi''s grandmother looks like my grandfather very much." Vicente narrowed his eyes and


    said, "Like my grandfather''s deceased sister."


    These words sounded incredible, but the more Vicente thought about it, the more he felt that they were


    alike, especially their eyes.


    And they were the same age.


    However, his grandfather''s sister had passed away. Her memorial tablet was ced in the ancestral


    hall of the n, and it was covered with dust. Her only portrait left was also covered with dust.


    No one would remember her except Vicente''s family.


    The deaddy mentioned by Vicente must have been forgotten by the world, but Leon had heard of


    her.


    She used to be a countess admired by a lot of people in C Ind, but fate yed cruel tricks on her.


    She died of illness at the age of more than 20 and vanished without a trace in this world.


    But Michelle''s grandmother... Wait...


    Mona Nangong.


    Mona Nan...


    What a coincidence. And the name on the photo was smeared.


    An absurd idea came to Leon''s mind all of a sudden. It was so ridiculous. Leon then opened the


    window and the cold wind blew towards him.


    Vicente said, "Maybe I''m thinking too much. She had passed away a long time ago, and my grandpa


    has only one sister."


    "When she passed away, your father was just a child. How could you have such a deep impression on


    her?" Leon asked curiously.


    Vicente said, "My mother told me about it. She likes to tell me some stories about my father when her


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    mental conditions were stable. My grandfather has two sons in total. One is my uncle and the other is


    my father. My father is not close to my grandfather, but was close to my grandfather''s sister.


    So Grandpa has always been bad to my father, and even to me. He is partial to Jett." Vicente still felt


    ufortable when he recalled the past.


    After the death of Mona Nangong''s father, Mona Nangong and her mother had a hard time. In order to


    keep the position of the count, Mona Nangong had no choice but to disguise as a man.


    Vicente continued, "My mother told me that Mona Nangong took my father as the sessor of the


    family. She has been raising him since he was a child. When she died, my father had a quarrel with my


    grandfather, and then they broke up. Since there was something wrong with my mother''s head, she


    didn''t tell me what they had quarreled about in the end."


    Outside the window, the wind was whistling, and every word of Vicente was imprinted in Leon''s heart,


    especially in hisst sentence. Why did they quarrel?


    It was said that Mona Nangong had a good rtionship with her elder brothers.


    Was there anything wrong with Mona Nangong''s death?


    Leon couldn''t help but think about it. He took out his phone and sent a message to Wynn, asking him to


    investigate what had happened that year. Maybe they could find out something.

 Chapter 869 I Didnt Expect That She Would Smile

    Chapter 869 I Didn''t Expect That She Would Smile


    The Lantern Festival was also the birthday of Van and Don. Although there was no big birthday party


    held for them, all the members of Shi family were present at that time. Noah and Henry were present,


    and Gia''s family of three also came.


    Adrian came here with his sister, Evelyn. Ford always followed Evelyn closely, so he came with them.


    Jason also came to congratte with his wife and daughter. Bryant'' family of four also came. All the


    people were acquaintances of the Shi family. There were at least twenty to thirty people, which was


    particrly lively.


    Van and Don also invited two good friends from the kindergarten, Strong and Little Tail. It was the first


    time for the two children to see a luxurious castle, and their eyes lit up.


    As long as Strong found something surprising, he immediately called "boss". It was the first time that


    Little Tail had seen such a scene. She timidly followed behind Strong.


    Vance, Donald, Amanda, Cherry, Max, Tylor, Strong and Little Tail are at the same age. Nine followed


    Vance all the time. Eight kids and a snow-white Tibetan mastiff gradually became familiar with each


    other.


    The North Yard was filled withughter.


    Evelyn was about the same age as Chester, so they should have somemon topics, but Evelyn was


    timid and introverted, so she didn''t say a word except nodding and smiling to him.


    She tried her best to keep quiet and stayed close to Ford until Noah came to take her away.


    When Vicente saw Noahing over with a sixteen year old girl, he immediately stood straight and


    greeted them with a smile.


    "Noah, is this your sister?" She only knew that Noah had a half-brother, Henry, and a half-sister, Cherry.


    But Cherry didn''t seem to be the girl in front of him.


    Cherry was only five years old.


    The little girl in front of him, whose skin was as white as snow, looked flustered when she saw a


    stranger and subconsciously hid herself behind Noah.


    She didn''t look like Noah''s sister at all. Instead, she looked like Adrian.


    Noah touched Evelyn''s head and introduced, "Evelyn is the younger sister of my uncle. ording to


    her seniority in the family, she should be my niece, but she always calls me brother since childhood, so


    I regard her as a sister."


    "Evelyn, let me introduce her to you. She is my..." Noah couldn''t find a suitable word to introduce


    Vicente''s rtionship to her for the moment.


    Lover?


    If he said so, he was afraid that his words would mislead Evelyn. In front of children, even Henry and


    Adrian would only treat each other as good friends.


    If he told her that Vicente was his good friend, he was afraid that Vicente would felt aggrieved, but he


    couldn''t directly tell her their rtionship.


    Noah was in a dilemma.


    Vicente knew that it was his selfishness that made Noah in a difficult position, so he immediately


    exined for him.


    "Good friend, very good friend. We will be good friends all our life." Vicente smiled gently and stretched


    out his hand. "Nice to meet you, Evelyn. You can call me Vicente."


    Looking at the smiling Vicente, Noah smiled and his eyes became gentle and affectionate.


    Evelyn looked at the hand in front of her and then looked up at Noah. She suddenly understood


    something.


    Others thought she knew nothing, but in fact, she was very smart and she has guessed it, but she


    didn''t say anything.


    She had always known the rtionship between Adrian and Henry, but she didn''t expect that Noah


    also fell in love with boy.


    Evelyn felt a little awkward, but since Noah liked Vicente, she would learn to like him


    She raised her hand to hold the hand of Vicente. As she was not familiar with him, she quickly withdrew


    her hand.


    "Vicente, Noah is a good man." So you must cherish him.


    Evelyn always spoke in a low voice. Her voice was as weak as her figure, as weak as if she could blew


    away by wind.


    However, Vicente felt that her words meant a lot. He looked at Evelyn, whose eyes looked timid but


    also stubborn, and then he felt that she seemed to know the rtionship between him and Noah.


    ''What a smart girl.''


    "Yes, he is a good person." Vicente smiled and touched her head. "Can I have a moment with Noah? I


    have something to tell him. "


    Evelyn nodded. Noah was worried that she would be bored alone. She was not very close to Adrian,


    and Nina was too busy to take care of her, so he asked Chester, who was about the same age as her,


    to apany her.


    He thought that their peers should be easier to get along with each other.


    "Chester, please take care of Evelyn for me." Noah said, "Evelyn is introverted and shy with strangers.


    Can you apany her for a while?"


    Chester nced at Evelyn who was standing opposite him and nodded.


    Then Chester stayed with Evelyn. He didn''t say anything deliberately, but when he would fetch the fruit


    to her when she took a look at it.


    When she took one more look at the cake, Chester would also fetch it for her.


    At first, Evelyn was so timid that she didn''t dare to take it, but it seemed that Chester would hold the


    te all the time unless she take it.


    Evelyn was afraid of bothering him, so she had to reach for it.


    She ate a lot of her favorite food the whole night. Finally, after taking the birthday cake handed over by


    Chester, she took the initiative to talk to him.


    "Thank you."


    At the same time, Chester also finally said, "You like red grapes?"


    "Yes, I like it." Evelyn nodded and she thought of the first time that Albert peeled grapes for her.


    "You also like cakes?" With no expression on his face, Chester continued to ask casually.


    Evelyn nodded but then shook her head.


    Chester frowned, he was confused by her, "So you like it or not?"


    Evelyn answered in a low voice, "I only like birthday cake."


    Albert once told her that everyone would make a wish on the birthday cake candles on their birthday. If


    she ate the cake cut by the birthday person, she might be able to get an opportunity from the birthday


    person to make a wish. In that case, she could make a wish secretly even it was not her birthday.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    It was obviously a joke to kids, but Evelyn had been deeply believed it for many years. However, she


    didn''t have many friends. She seldom celebrated other people''s birthday, nor could she eat birthday


    cake.


    She had many wishes.


    She hoped that Albert and his wife coulde back. She had always made this wish, but it had never


    been realized. Later, she changed her wish. She then made wish on hoping Albert and his wife could


    also be together in the next life.


    She hoped that her mother could love her. She hoped every time her mother came to see her was


    because she missed her but not for money.


    She hoped that her younger brother could grow up happily. Although she and her younger brother were


    not born by the same father, she also liked him. However, it seemed that her younger brother did not


    like her and always bullied her with her mother.


    Her biggest wish was that Ford could always be with her.


    Thinking of this, Evelyn looked at the ce where Ford was standing and smiled.


    Ford always stood where she could see him at a nce.


    When Chester noticed that Evelyn was looking at somewhere, he followed her gaze and inadvertently


    caught a glimpse of her smile, which was as gentle as the snow mountain turning into water in spring.


    He thought, ''I didn''t expect that she would smile.''

 Chapter 870 Drove To Her Immediately

    Chapter 870 Drove To Her Immediately


    While the kids were sitting at the table and eating cakes, suddenly Strong stood up and wiped the


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    cream on the noses of Van and Don with his fingers. He smiled and said, "Boss, boss, happy birthday!


    Grandma once told me that we should put some cake on the birthday persons. "


    The cream on the tips of their noses was a little cool, and they could smelled the sweet cream.


    Don rolled his eyes and hooked his finger at Strong, "Come here."


    Strong stepped forward with a smile, "Boss, what do you want to do?"


    Don grabbed a handful of cake with one hand and held Strong''s head with the other hand. He put the


    cream and cake on Strong''s face.


    Strong was dumbfounded.


    Only two rolling eyes on his round face could be seen.


    There was a moment of silence around, and then they immediately burst intoughter, including adults


    and children.


    Strong pouted and shouted, "Ah! Ah! Ah! Boss, you are bullying me! I will beat you! "


    He grabbed the cake and aimed at Don.


    Don was quick to react and avoided being attacked again and again.


    Seeing that, the other children immediately joined in the game.


    Van quietly stayed away from the melee, but when he turned around, he met Amanda, who was half


    shorter than him and couldn''t even stand firm.


    She was too young and short to touch Van''s face, so she could only throw a cream cake to him.


    His beige sweater immediately stained arge piece of cream.


    After throwing the cake to Van, Amanda turned around and ran away. While running, she mumbled,


    "Help, help..."


    Van was speechless.


    He stood still and blinked his eyes. He did nothing, but Amanda framed him even she was the one who


    threw cake to him.


    Amanda staggered and almost fall down. Seeing that, Van was so worried that he ran to her and tried


    to hold her.


    However, as soon as he ran to Amanda, Amanda ran even faster with a smile, as if someone was


    ying a game of chasing her.


    As a result, she lost her bnce and fell down to the ground. No one could hold her in time.


    "Waah... Waah..." Amanda pouted and burst into tears.


    The people nearby immediately held her up, patting the dust on her body while coaxing her. Hearing


    her cry, Jason immediately ran over and picked up her daughter.


    "What''s wrong? What are you hurt? How are you feeling? "


    Amanda didn''t say anything. She cried even harder, tears streaming down her face. She looked very


    pitiful.


    Van raised her head and apologized, "I''m sorry."


    If he didn''t chase after Amanda, she wouldn''t run faster and fall down.


    "It''s okay." Jason gently touched Van''s head and said, "Amanda can''t walk steadily now. She likes


    running at home, and she falls every day."


    Amanda sniffed, then Jason put her down and said, "Amanda, you scared Van. Go andfort him."


    With red eyes, Amanda walked towards Van, stood on tiptoe and kissed him on the cheek.


    It was sticky with saliva and tears.


    Van liked to be clean. He didn''t want to kiss his parents like Don did, worrying it would leave dirty


    saliva.


    If he kissed his mother''s face, he would wipe the saliva on her face with his hand after kissing her.


    Amanda kissed him, but then the first thing he did was not to wipe her saliva on his face, but to touch


    her head like an adult and said, "I''m sorry."


    The crying was gone, and they were ying happily again.


    Leon, who was sitting not far away, was a little absent-minded. Seeing that, James walked to him and


    sat down, asking, "Uncle, what''s wrong?"


    "Your aunt didn''te." Leon answered frankly.


    Then James picked up a grape on the table and peeled it. It was noisy around, so he didn''t hear it


    clearly. He asked again, "Who?"


    "Your aunt, my wife." Leon raised her voice, "Michelle."


    "¡­¡­ Ahem! " When James heard that Michelle was his aunt, he was choked by a grape.


    Leon pushed a ss of juice in front of him, and then James directly gulp it down.


    "Her parents don''t allow her to celebrate Van and Don''s birthday, and she doesn''t reply my message.


    What do you think I should do, James?" Leon suddenly asked seriously, "How did make your parents-


    inw like you? Your mother-inw and my mother-inw are biological sisters. Maybe your method


    also applies to me. "


    James was almost choked again.


    "Wait a minute, uncle. There seems to be a lot of information in your words. Let me deal with it first."


    Leon raised his chin slightly, giving him time to think about it.


    "What''s going on between you and Mimi? You meant you are going to get married?" asked James.


    "Not going not." "We''ve already got married," said Leon in a serious tone.


    At that moment, the hand of James holding the cup tightened.


    Leon then exined, "We did it first and reportedter."


    When James heard this, his hand shook and the juice spilled out from the cup. He almost fell down


    from the chair.


    "¡­¡­ Uncle, are you kidding me? "


    Leon said seriously, "I''m not kidding."


    "¡­¡­" James'' shocked expression looked as if he was saying, "You are screwed." He gulped down the


    rest of the drinks and said, "Uncle, I can''t help you with this. When I engaged to my wife, I had not


    reached the legal age. We didn''t register for marriage until I reached the age. We did it step by step.


    We registered for marriage and held the wedding ceremony, then my parents-inw were a little


    relieved. Although I was younger than my wife, they thought that I was a mature man in the matter of


    marriage. "


    "The two families are well-educated. Although their thoughts are not pedantic, they still value etiquette."


    James sighed, "Uncle, why did you act first and report afterwards?"


    Leon also sighed.


    He didn''t want to, but he was afraid that he would lose Michelle.


    He couldn''t imprison her around as recklessly as he did seven years ago, so he could only seek the


    protection of thew andpletely take her as his own.


    It was reasonable for his parents-inw to be angry because he had taken Michelle away from them.


    But the problem was how to make them calm down and ept him?


    He was really worried!


    Seeing that he was frowning, James immediately made a suggestion, "Uncle. As the saying goes,


    constant grinding turns an iron rod into a needle. Show your perseverance and visit them every day


    and let them vent their anger. Only in this way can they cool down. "


    Leon thought for a while and said, "That''s a good idea."


    "Come on, uncle!" James added, "But uncle, I can''t call Mimi aunt. I must insist on my way I address


    her."


    "Okay." Leon was not in the mood to argue for the time being. His mind was all about Michelle. He


    muttered, "I don''t know how she is at home."


    "What?" James was astonished, "Mimi isn''t at home."


    Leon turned to look at him and asked, "She is not at home?"


    "No. You don''t know?" James said in confusion, "I thought you colluded with each other. It turns out that


    it was Mimi''s own idea. I told her that her method was not good. It would only irritate her parents."


    Leon frowned and asked, "What method?"


    "Mimi went on a trip and forced her parents to agree with your rtionship. She won''te back until


    her parents agree." James continued, "I didn''t expect Mimi to do such a thing. Maybe only you will do


    so, uncle. But you''re not stupid. This counterproductive method definitely can''t be used. Mimi must be


    out of her mind."


    All of a sudden, he felt sorry for his uncle. Maybe Michelle''s parents hated Leon so much because he


    misled their daughter.


    Leon suddenly stood up and James asked, "Uncle, what are you doing?"


    "Go find her." After saying that, Leon left without looking back.


    He found out the hotel check-in records of Michelle in the neighboring city tonight, so he drove to her


    immediately.

 Chapter 871 Suspicion

    Chapter 871 Suspicion


    Dressed in a ck jacket and a ck cap, half of Pa''s face was covered. She took a bag of snacks


    in her hand.


    A gust of cold wind blew over her face. She walked across the sidewalk and entered a luxurious hotel.


    When she passed through the lobby of the hotel, she happened to meet Leon. Although Pa had


    seen some photos of Leon but she had never talked to him, so she didn''t recognize him at the first


    sight. She just thought that this man was very handsome and couldn''t help but take a few more looks at


    him.


    Leon just nced at Pa casually because her figure was simr to that of Michelle. Then he noticed


    Pa''s gaze, so he looked at her.


    When they looked at each other, Leon was stunned. He didn''t recognize Michelle.


    However, it seemed that Michelle did not recognize him. She turned around and walked towards the


    elevator.


    His handsome face was still lingering in Pa''s mind, and she felt he was so familiar. Suddenly, she


    remembered who he was and suddenly stopped.


    ''Leon?


    Michelle''s boyfriend, Leon?''


    Confused, Pa turned around and looked at Leon again. Now she finally clearly saw the man in front


    of her. Her eyes widened slightly.


    ''Leon!


    He is really Leon!


    He is so handsome! He is much more handsome than in the photo!''


    With an obsessed expression on her face, Pa opened her mouth and almost revealed her true


    voice. She quickly changed into the voice of Michelle and called softly, "Leon?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Leon came to his senses. He strode to her and held her in his arms.


    A faint fragrance of flowers floated into his nose, and it was no longer the familiar milk fragrance of


    Michelle. Leon was stunned again, feeling something wrong.


    "Michelle, have you changed your shampoo and body wash?" He asked in a low voice.


    Suddenly being held by a man, Pa''s body was a little stiff. When she heard the question, she


    stammered and nodded, "Ah? Oh, yes. "


    It seemed that she was a little hesitated.


    Hearing her response, Leon rubbed the back of her head with his big palm. He had been missing her


    for a few days, so the doubt in her heart immediately disappeared.


    "Howe? Didn''t you expect that I would suddenly appear in front of you? " Leon chuckled softly, and


    his eyes were full of tenderness.


    Leon''s soft voice echoed in Pa''s ears,forting her. She gradually rxed her body, raised her


    hand to hold him and said frankly, "No, I didn''t expect that you would suddenly appear."


    "I didn''t expect that you would force your parents to agree with the marriage of us." Leon sighed, pulled


    her away and angrily flicked her forehead.


    "Ah!" Frowning, Pa felt a pain. She looked up at him andined, "Leon, it hurts so much."


    She didn''t raise her hand to cover her forehead, nor did she look at him innocently to protest.


    It was a subconscious action of Michelle.


    But there the girl in front of him didn''t.


    The tenderness on Leon''s face faded away, and his expression be serious. He stared at the girl in


    front of him for a while, and he couldn''t help suspecting her again.


    "Does it hurt?" Leon asked tentatively, "Do you want me to rub it for you?"


    With a big smile, Pa held his arm expertly and said, "It doesn''t hurt. Let''s go upstairs, Leon."


    "Okay." Leon let her hold his arm. He lowered his head and saw the emerald diamond bracelet on her


    hand. Then he came to his senses. ''Maybe I thought too much.''


    The two of them got into the elevator. Standing next to him, Pa asked, "Leon, how do you know I''m


    here?"


    "I investigated it." Leon smiled softly.


    "Oh," said Pa with a smile.


    It was Leon who came to her, so it was not her fault.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    She was paid to disguise herself as Michelle. It gave her an opportunity to date a handsome man while


    earning money at the same time, which made her overjoyed.


    But she had to be more careful.


    During this period of time, the clothes, food, amodation and transportation of Pa were all


    reimbursed by Tim, so she booked a very luxurious suite.


    "Leon, do you want slippers? I''ll get it for you. "


    Hearing that, Leon gently touched her head and said, "Good girl."


    "Hee hee." In order to be more like Michelle, Pa even adjusted her teeth. When she smiled, she


    revealed two canine teeth which were exactly the same as Michelle''s. The sharp teeth were very cute.


    Pa had not only adjusted her teeth, but also conducted micro stic surgery on her face. Before


    that, she already looked like Michelle very much, and after the micro stic surgery, she looked exactly


    the same as Michelle. There was almost no difference on their faces.


    After changing his slippers, Leon suddenly said, "I want to eat strawberry. Is there any strawberry in the


    room?"


    "Yes, I bought a lot of them." Pa had been imitating Michelle, so she knew that she liked strawberry.


    Therefore, during the training, she often ate strawberry.


    Fruit was different from other food. Even if she ate it every day, she wouldn''t get tired of it. Moreover, in


    order to avoid her from nauseating about it, she could only eat a few strawberries every day during the


    training. Gradually, she took a fancy to strawberry, but she always felt unsatisfied no matter how many


    she ate.


    Even if she wasn''t with Michelle''s family and friends, she didn''t rx at all in order to pretend to be


    more like Michelle.


    Pa took out some strawberries from the basket, washed them and handed them to Leon, "Leon,


    here you are."


    Leon looked at her with a sullen look. He took the fruit te and gave her a strawberry. "Let''s eat it


    together."


    "Thank you, Leon." With a big smile on her face, Pa took the strawberry, habitually took off the green


    leaves and put it into her mouth. Soon she finished eating one strawberry.


    Looking at her action of removing the leaves, a gentle smile appeared on Leon''s face again, because


    every time Michelle ate strawberry, she would first remove the leaves and then eat it in a big gulp.


    "Yummy." Pa reached out for the strawberry again, but Leon didn''t eat it anymore, so she asked,


    "Leon, why don''t you eat it?"


    "I like watching you eat it."


    "Okay." Pa ate a few more without hesitation, and strawberry juice identally flowed out from the


    corner of her mouth. Seeing this, Leon reached out to wipe it.


    His warm finger pulps wiped the corners of her mouth, and asionally touched her soft lips. His


    movements were very gentle, but somewhat ambiguous.


    In the soft light, Leon''s handsome face was very close to her. In front of the handsome man, Pa


    swallowed.


    "Leon, can you kiss me?" She asked softly.


    On the ind, the sea breeze blew over the treetops, making a sound.


    Lying on the table in the bedroom, Michelle was in a daze. Resting her head on her arm, she looked


    out of the window at the night. A bright moon hung in the sky, emitting a cold radiance.


    Tim didn''t allow her to call her family until themercial shoot was finished.


    What made her even angrier was that Tim didn''t even lent her a charger.


    Her phone was out of power this morning and turned off. Now it was lying on the table with her quietly.


    She couldn''t make a phone call, nor could she look at the photos of Leon on her phone. Michelle was


    in a bad mood that she didn''t have dinner. She locked herself in the room without saying a word.


    At half past ten in the evening, the housekeeper knocked on the door on time. Michelle nced at the


    door indifferently and heard the housekeeper calling her outside. Then she reluctantly went to open the


    door.


    "Miss He, it''s time to drink milk." The servant brought a cup of warm milk to Michelle.


    Since she went to this ind, the housekeeper would bring her milk at this time every night, saying that


    it was good for sleep.


    Every time Michelle would drink it up in front of the housekeeper, then returned the cup to her.


    But she was really not in the mood tonight. She took a sip of milk and said, "I''ll drink itter. Put it in my


    room first, and I''ll give the cup back to you tomorrow morning."


    Then she smiled politely and closed the door.


    The housekeeper frowned and finally left.


    Michelle only drank one third of the milk. She put the cup on the table and went to bed. She thought


    she would be able to see her parents and Leon in her dream.


    However, this time she didn''t sleep as well as she did in the past two nights. She was half-asleep.


    She seemed to be not sleepy tonight, Knowing that she would sleep without Leon''s phone call, soon


    she woke up.


    She fumbled to turn on the light. The dazzling light made her squint. She turned around and looked out


    of the window. It was still dark. She didn''t know what time it was.


    She couldn''t fall asleep, so she put on her clothes and was about to go out for a walk.


    Next door was Tim''s bedroom. The door was ajar and there was a crack as wide as a wrist, which gave


    out weak light.


    Michelle couldn''t help but stop and looked inside curiously. At a nce, she was shocked by the scene


    inside.

 Chapter 872 The Details Exposed Her

    Chapter 872 The Details Exposed Her


    Through the crack of the door, Michelle saw that in the huge bedroom, Tim was sitting on a chair, with


    his elbow against the table and his right hand supporting his head. He looked up at the screen on the


    wall in a verynguid and rxed posture.


    More than one screen were neatly hung on the wall, on which different scenes were ying.


    Michelle was not nearsighted. She saw herself in the screens at a nce. She stood in the most


    conspicuous position in each screen, as if all the cameras were aimed at her.


    The female star she shot was the main character, but in these pictures, she had be the main


    character.


    She had been monitored.


    She had been monitored closely.


    And the person who monitored her was none other than Tim.


    Michelle''s pupils shrank suddenly and she almost cried out. She quickly covered her mouth with her


    hand and stared at the back of Tim''s head with her wide eyes.


    ''What a peeping maniac Tim is!''


    Thinking that everything she did on the ind was under the monitoring of Tim, and every night Tim


    would y it in his bedroom, Michelle felt a chill.


    She got goose bumps and felt sick.


    She had always thought that although Tim looked fierce but he was not too bad, she had never thought


    that he would be a peeping maniac.


    No, she should have thought of it.


    On the night of New Year''s Eve, she should have thought of it when Tim licked the blood on her lips.


    ''How can a bloodthirsty man be normal?''


    Thinking of this, Michelle''s stomach churned with nausea again. She covered her mouth, turned around


    and went back to her bedroom. She rushed into the bathroom and vomited.


    Hearing a sound, Tim looked back at the door and didn''t see anyone. He thought he must be tired of


    watching the surveince video for too long.


    When it was time, all the servants in the vi building would leave the main building. There would be no


    one else except him and Michelle.


    As for why he didn''t suspect Michelle, it was because the milk she drank every night was mixed with a


    small amount of sleeping pills, which could make her sleep until dawn.


    In the daytime, the signal of the whole ind was shielded. He would only recover the signal and


    deal with affairs.


    However, it was so boring to deal with business affairs alone, so he yed the surveince video, as if


    he was apanied by Michelle.


    Even if he just saw Michelle through the screen, he was still obsessed by her.


    It was the first time that he had seen Michelle working so attentively. Michelle was not as naive as she


    used to be. Her resolute eyes and the way she praised others with a smile every time she finished


    shooting a video were very charming.


    She was like a lovely little girlbined with the charm of a mature woman. The more attention he paid


    to her, the more new shining points he found on her.


    Like solving a riddle, he wanted to understand her with all his life.


    However, humans were different from riddle in the end. Humans had their own consciousness and their


    own choices.


    It waste at night. Tim stood up and turned off the screen.


    At four o''clock in the morning, a ck Maybach was galloping on the street of Lexingport City like a


    gust of wind, attracting the sparse cleaners to turn around and look.


    In less than two seconds, the car disappeared at a frightening speed.


    Leon''s face was gloomy and frightening.


    He looked up at the rearview mirror. There was a woman lying on the back seat. She was tied up, with


    a white towel in her mouth, and half of her face was covered by her messy hair.


    The woman was Pa who looked exactly the same as Michelle.


    She was knocked out and taken to the car by Leon. Leon recognized that she was not Michelle. At the


    beginning, he just suspected her.


    When Leon saw that Pa removed the leaves before eating strawberry, he no longer doubted, but


    what aroused his suspicion again was her words "Leon, can you kiss me?"


    Michelle was a shy girl. Even if she wanted to kiss, she would only steal a kiss, or whispered with a red


    face, "Can I peck you, Leon?"


    She wouldn''t use the word "kiss".


    Of course, it was just a thing that made him suspect. What made him more suspicious was that the


    moment he bent down and was about to kiss her, he did not feel any joy at all.


    Just like three years ago, he went to the club to have fun with women. No matter how those women


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    seduced him, he didn''t feel it and had no interest to have sex with them.


    So he stopped.


    They didn''t kiss.


    Leon patted on Pa''s head and asked her to wash her face and brush her teeth. Then he followed


    her and saw her take off the emerald diamond bracelet and put it away carefully.


    At that moment, he was sure that the person in front of him was not Michelle.


    Because he had told Michelle that she couldn''t take off this bracelet no matter what. Therefore,


    Michelle had never take it off no matter what she did.


    A person could change into another person''s appearance and imitate another tone, but it was


    impossible to perfectly copy another person''s life experience.


    The details exposed her.


    Thus, with a faint smile, Leon walked over and knocked out Pa with his palm. He tied her up and


    drove back to Lexingport City that night.


    ''This Michelle is fake, but where is the real Michelle?''


    The calmer Leon looked, the more anxious he actually was. He drove all the way to the North Yard.


    Before dawn, he woke up his sister and brother-inw regardless of that they were still sleeping.


    Lexingport City was not C Ind. He needed their help.


    Pa was still in aa. Looking at her face, which was the same as that of Michelle, Nina frowned.


    After listening to Leon''s story, she immediately dialed Charlie''s phone number.


    Charlie lived in thew office. They had a set of precise gene testing machine. After receiving the


    phone call, Charlie rushed to the North Yard with equipment.


    Through the gene test, they knew that the woman in front of them was called Pa Liang, a twenty-


    year-old girl from other city.


    Nina tried to retrieve the file of Pa, but there were only files before Pa was sixteen years old.


    There were very few information about her. She dropped out of school before graduation from junior


    high school.


    The files seemed to have been falsified.


    "Leon, do you know who Mimi has offended recently?" Nina tried to figure it out. She thought for a while


    and said, "As far as I know, Mimi has never had a grudge against anyone."


    Leon also thought so.


    "Was it Mimi who was in C Ind some time ago?" Nina looked up at Leon. It seemed that only he


    could answer this question.


    Leon nodded affirmatively, "Yes, it was her."


    "Then it happened after she came back from C Ind." Nina said thoughtfully, "We haven''t met her


    since she came back from C Ind. We don''t know what exactly happened. We have to ask her


    parents."


    "Her parents don''t want to see me. Nini, please help me inquire about Michelle. I have to interrogate


    this woman carefully." Leon cast a cold nce at the woman who made him sick on the ground.


    John said, "She works for others. Generally we can''t get any useful information from her, but you can


    destroy her face."


    He cast a casual nce at Pa with his ck eyes and sneered.


    If anyone dared to change into his wife''s face, he would directly peel off that person''s face.


    A hint of cruelty shed through Leon''s eyes. "That''s a good idea."

 Chapter 873 Everyone Was Acting

    Chapter 873 Everyone Was Acting


    Michelle tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. She didn''t dare to do anything. She didn''t know if


    there was a camera in this room, she was afraid it could transmit her every move to Tim.


    ''If that is the case...'' Thinking of this, Michelle got goose bumps on her back. She trembled with fear.


    Subconsciously, she wrapped herself in the quilt, even buried her head in it and curled up.


    She raised the corner of the quilt from time to time and looked out of the window through the narrow


    gap, waiting for the dawn.


    At dawn, there was a glimmer of light in Michelle''s eyes, but soon it dimmed again.


    It was finally dawn, but what should she do?


    She didn''t know what was going on. She fell asleep in the car and found herself in an unknown ind


    when she woke up.


    There was no signal and she was monitored all the time.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Michelle stayed in the bed for a long time. Looking out of the window at the gray weather, she felt more


    and more depressed. Finally, she decided to take no action and figure out what was going on first.


    ''Leon had told me not to panic while facing trouble.


    Calm down!


    I must keep calm.''


    Michelle gritted her teeth and calmed herself down. She lifted the quilt and got out of bed, brushing her


    teeth and washing her face as if nothing had happened.


    She didn''t sleep all night, and her eyes were a little red. She even had dark circles below her eyes.


    Fortunately, they were not very obvious and could be covered with the concealer.


    In order to hide her tiredness, she specially put on a light make-up, which surprised Tim when she went


    downstairs.


    Michelle''s skin was white and she was a sweet girl. She was lovely even without makeup. With


    makeup, she was even more beautiful.


    After taking a few more nces at her, Tim could not help smiling with joy. Michelle was really unable


    to face his strong emotion. As long as she thought of that Tim was actually peeping at her every move,


    she felt disgusted.


    She looked away in panic. They still didn''t greet each other.


    After going to the ind, Michelle rarelymunicated with Tim. That was why she really believed that


    he just happened toe to the ind for a vacation.


    After seeing what Tim was doingst night, she wouldn''t think so anymore.


    Just because Michelle had known part of the truth, she paid special attention to the staffs around her


    during the shooting. She wanted to know who was secretly arranged by Tim and who could help her.


    After secretly observing for the whole morning, Michelle was devastated.


    She used to think that the female star was putting on airs, but now she realized that she was


    deliberately buying time, and the staffs around her were actively cooperating with her.


    Whatpletely devastated Michelle was the conversation she heard in the public toilet.


    The sound of water from the sink and the voice of two women came to her ears at the same time.


    "How many more days do you think we will stay on the ind? Without signal, we can''t contact with


    people outside the ind until 11 o''clock in the evening. My husband has already had an objection. He


    suspects that I have cheated on him behind his back, but I can''t tell him the truth. "


    "Who knows? I don''t have a husband, so I don''t worry about it. I hope I can stay for a longer time. We


    can get a lot of money every day, but it''s just a little tired to act."


    "I also feel very tired. I have to think twice before speaking. I''m afraid that if I spill the beans, Michelle


    will find out."


    "To be honest, it''s the first time I''ve seen such a stupid woman. I don''t know why big boss likes her.


    Maybe he just likes her being naive."


    "No! It''s because we are good at acting. "


    The two of them burst intoughter unscrupulously, and the next second they immediately shut up,


    fearing that others would hear them and cause trouble.


    Theughter and the sound of water stopped.


    Before leaving, one of them sneered, "In fact, I also think she is stupid. She doesn''t realize that all of us


    are acting."


    Until the footsteps of the two disappeared, Michelle pushed open the door of the cubicle and came out,


    her face was as pale as paper.


    She didn''t know if her feet were numb after squatting for too long or she was frightened by what the two


    people said. Her legs were weak and she couldn''t walk steadily.


    She had never expected this.


    Everyone was acting. IT was like a fraud, a fraud carefully nned by Tim.


    She didn''t suspect at all before.


    If she hadn''t seen the true colors of Timst night, would she always be kept in the dark?


    Therefore, the reason why there was no signal on the ind was not because Tim was worried about


    the exposure of the advertising idea, but to prevent her from contacting the outside world.


    ''Oh my God!


    I haven''t contacted my parents for three days.


    Will they be anxious because they can''t get in touch with me? They must be very worried about me.


    And Leon must be the same!''


    The more Michelle thought about it, the more anxious she became. Looking at the seaside full of


    people, she fell into panic and fear.


    She sshed cold water over her face, and she forced herself to calm down. However, ten minutes


    When she returned to the filming site, someone noticed her expression and asked her with concern.


    Michelle stared nkly at the kind man in front of her. His greetings and care these days were actually


    acting.


    It was not just him, everyone was acting.


    All of a sudden, a chill crept up from her spine. Michelle said that she was not feeling well, then that


    person asked her to have a good rest He proposed to finish the other works tomorrow and asked


    everyone to leave.


    Many people came to her and cared about her.


    Michelle had to feign a smile to them. She then left immediately. She did not return to the vi, but did


    not know where to go.


    There were cameras everywhere.


    And soon Tim knew that she was not feeling very well. The housekeeper immediately found her and


    took her back to the vi, and also hired a doctor to examine for her.


    She was not sick at all, and the doctor''s examination would definitely expose her lie.


    Michelle refused in a hurry, "No need to see a doctor. I''m on my period."


    It was a good excuse. She easily deceived the doctor and the housekeeper with it.


    Seeing the housekeeper send the doctor out, Michelle was greatly relieved. She sat on the sofa and


    pretended to be very weak.


    "Miss He, does your belly hurt?" The housekeeper asked after she came back.


    Michelle didn''t dare to look into her eyes. She held a pillow tightly in her hand, as if she was holding a


    life-saving straw. She leaned her head back against the sofa and closed her eyes. "It doesn''t hurt. I just


    feel ufortable."


    "Okay, I''ll make you a cup of brown sugar water."


    "Thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    The housekeeper turned around and went to the kitchen. Michelle peeked at the door and immediately


    closed her eyes when she heard a brisk whistle from the door.


    With his hands in the pockets of his clothes, Fred walked in with a smile. When the housekeeper heard


    the whistle, she immediately poked her head out and said, "Miss He is not feeling well. Please don''t


    disturb her."


    Michelle was the apple of Tim''s eye. As his subordinate, Fred dared not to provoke him. He shut up


    awkwardly and went to the kitchen.


    He asked casually, "What are you making?"


    "Make some brown sugar water for Miss He."


    "She wants brown sugar water?" As a careless man, Fred didn''t understand these things. When he


    saw the brown sugar melted in the boiling water, his eyes gradually became gloomy.


    He asked the housekeeper leave with an excuse and took out a small white medicine bottle from his


    pocket. He poured the powder into the cup with brown sugar water, shook it gently, and personally


    brought it to Michelle.


    It was just a cup of brown sugar water, which could be drunk whether it was in her menstrual period or


    not. Without hesitation, Michelle took it, blew on the cup and drank it slowly.

 Chapter 874 Interrogation

    Chapter 874 Interrogation


    In Lexingport City.


    When Pa opened her eyes, it was dark. The air around her was cold, making her shiver.


    Where was this?


    There was a cold and hard ground on her back, which told her that this was not a hotel. She could only


    vaguely remember that in front of the washing table, Leon stood behind her and looked at her gently


    through the mirror.


    Then... She couldn''t remember anything.


    She was only wearing a thin silk pajama. She was so cold that she stood up shivering and rubbed her


    arms to warm herself.


    When she took a step forward, she heard the sound of footsteps in the darkness, followed by the


    constant flow of heat from around, and her body gradually warmed up.


    However, the surroundings were still dark, and she could see nothing. Fear of being devoured by the


    darkness arose in her heart naturally.


    "Hello, is there anyone here?"


    Pa shouted loudly. There was only silence in the room, and her breath became thicker because of


    fear.


    She swallowed.


    As the temperature rose, there was a slight itch on her face. She raised her hand to touch it, and then


    she cried out with pain.


    The light was on.


    Suddenly, the light was dazzling. Feeling ufortable, Pa raised her hand to cover her eyes and


    slowly moved them away.


    In front of her was a mirror, which reflected her thin appearance and the dense wounds on her face.


    The wounds were thin and long with red blood stains, like a thin de identally scratched her skin.


    "Ah!" ... ... Seeing her disfigured face, Pa was frightened and shouted. She turned her head in panic


    and there was another mirror in front of her.


    In the mirror, her face was ghostly pale with fear.


    No girl could bear the disfiguration of their faces. Pa turned to the other side, but there was still a


    mirror.


    She was stunned. She moved her eyes slowly and found that there were mirrors around her, like


    soldiers surrounding her.


    She looked ugly, frightened in the mirror as she shuddered, but she didn''t know why she was here and


    why her face was disfigured.


    The fact that she knew nothing made her even more frightened. She always felt that someone was


    spying on her, just like she had been spying on Michelle''s life during that period, and then imitating the


    expressions and movements of Michelle.


    Pa''s scalp tingled.


    The next second, someone suddenly appeared in one of the mirrors. It was no longer her trembling


    appearance, but a smiling man.


    He wore a creamy white high necked sweater and a ck overcoat. With his slender legs crossed, he


    sat leisurely on the chair.


    He looked like a nice gentleman, with a smile in his gentle eyes.


    However, Pa felt that there was endless coldness from the man in the mirror. The man stared at her,


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    like a god of deathing from hell in man''s clothing.


    The man was none other than Leon.


    "Pa."


    A soft voice sounded. His voice was very gentle, but when Pa looked into his smiling eyes, her heart


    jolted. Her trembling legs instantly became weak, and she copsed to the ground.


    Leon had just called her name.


    It seemed that Leon had known who she was and knew that she was pretending to be Michelle.


    Her face... Her face must be disfigured by Leon.


    Her white and tender hands touched her cheeks, and there was another sting. When she just woke up,


    the temperature was low, so she did not feel the pain. As the temperature rose, the sting on her face


    became more and more severe.


    "Pa, you shouldn''t have made your face look like my wife''s, nor should you imitate her..." Leon''s


    voice came slowly, as if killing people with a blunt knife, which seemed to be an endless torture.


    "I... I..." Pa stammered with fear.


    Leon continued, "And you shouldn''t have pretended to be her and lied to me. You''vemitted a


    capital crime here. Since you imitated my wife, you should know my identity. It''s too easy for me to kill


    you without being noticed. It''s just a piece of cake for me."


    His words soon made Pa realized what had happened. Tears rolled down from her eyes and she


    crawled to the mirror that reflected Leon''s figure.


    She used to be just a gangster, doing bad things with other gangsters and collecting protection fees.


    She had never seen any big shots in this circle or killed anyone.


    The scene at the moment really scared her.


    There were many mirrors around her. There were either her ugly face or Leon''s sneer in the mirrors,


    and they were surrounding her from all directions.


    Smart people should make changes ording different situations. Regardless of the promise she


    made before, she quickly kowtowed to apologize.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I know I was wrong. Please let me go. It''s none of my business. It''s someone else


    who asked me to do it. Please let me go. Please don''t punish me. I was forced to do it!"


    She exined in tears.


    Pa recognized her mistake so quickly that Leon couldn''t help but sneer, "Shame on you. You are not


    like my wife at all. You have dented her image."


    "Yes, yes, it''s my fault." Pa apologized without hesitation, "I''m sorry. My face has been ruined.


    Please let me out. I need to go to the hospital. If I couldn''t get a treatment in time, my face..."


    All women attached great importance to their faces. Although Pa was not exceedingly beautiful, she


    was still good-looking. Because of her appearance, men always wanted to protect her and squander


    money for her.


    If her face was ruined, she would have a hard life.


    Leon wore a cold smile. "Where is that person? Who asked you to pretend to be her?"


    "Well... I don''t know where she is. It was Mr. Shen who forced me to do so. He is a very powerful


    person. I don''t dare to resist. I am also a victim!"


    "Tim?" Leon said through gritted teeth. He was not surprised at all.


    How dare Tim try to foo him!


    "Tell me! Where is she?" Leon''s voice suddenly became cold, and the smile on his face faded, and his


    eyes were malicious and venomous.


    Frightened, Pa stammered, "I... I really don''t know. I don''t know!"


    With a cold look in her eyes, Leon approached her in the mirror. The mirrors reflected his figure. His


    cold eyes in the mirrors shot towards Pa from all directions, and a shudder ran through her body.


    Tears streamed down her face and she couldn''t stop it. She then sobbed, "I... I don''t know..."


    The next second, she seemed to think of something and raised her voice, "I know! I know. They are


    going to an ind. I heard that they were going to an ind, but I don''t know which ind they are


    going to."


    After extracting some useful information from her, Leon in the mirror immediately stood up and quickly


    dialed Nina''s number.


    Seeing that he was about to leave, Pa immediately shouted at him, "Let me out."


    The phone was connected. Leon said to the phone, "The ind. Nini, check if Tim has bought any


    Ind recently."


    Then he turned to Pa. He smiled and said gently, "If you want to go out, find the way by yourself."


    Pa''s eyes lit up and she began to look around for a way out. However, the room was filled with


    mirrors, which looked like a maze.


    She looked for two circles but didn''t find any clue. Leon appeared in the mirror again. Instead of sitting,


    he stood, with one hand in his trouser pocket, and said with a smile, "It''s useless. There''s no way out."


    Bang! The room fell into darkness again.


    Standing at the door of the room, Leon asked someone to move away the mirror in front of him and


    close the door behind him, leaving a tiny gap. The faint light reflected in the mirror.


    If Pa''s psychological quality was good, she should be able to find a way out by herself.


    "Don''t be afraid, Nini. In fact, I''m a good person. I didn''t kill her," said Leon with a faint smile, still talking


    to Nina on the phone.


    "¡­¡­" Nina was speechless for a moment. "I''m not afraid. By the way, brother, you didn''t kill her


    because this is not C Ind."


    Leon didn''t deny, "Although you''re not afraid, your sister-inw will be afraid. Don''t tell her this. It will


    frighten her."


    "Okay." Nina said calmly, "Even if Paes out, it will leave a trauma in her heart."


    Leon smiled. "It''s good."

 Chapter 875 Located The Private Island

    Chapter 875 Located The Private Ind


    In the office of Serene Investigation Firm.


    Nina was investigating the consumption records of Tim in the office on the second floor. A woman


    came downstairs, took out a photo from her bag and handed it to Charlie.


    "Hello, I want to find a person, Gray, 24 years old. He is my assistant. He seems to have disappeared."


    The woman was Caroline. While speaking, she took out the chat record and call record that she had


    printed out and put them on the table.


    "On February 6th, two days before the Lantern Festival, he went to Repulse Bay with another


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    photographer of our studio to take photos. That night, he asked his colleague to ask for a leave for him,


    and went on a trip. Since then, we are unable to contact him."


    Caroline frowned and said anxiously, "He is not only my assistant, but also my good friend. He has


    never cut off contact with me. I hope you can help me find him and let me know where he is."


    Charlie took a look at Gray''s photo and then looked at Caroline. "Okay, I have a question. Who is the


    photographer who went to take photos with Mr. Gray? We may need to contact her."


    "Michelle." Caroline said, "She is my junior. I have asked her, but she doesn''t know about his


    whereabouts either."


    "Michelle?" Charlie raised his eyes in surprise, and then calmed down. "Okay, got it. We''ll find him for


    you as soon as possible. Please sit down, and our staff will take you to register."


    "Okay." Caroline turned around and said seriously, "I can give you more money. I hope you can send


    someone to find him immediately."


    Charlie was a man with kind smile. He was as calm and reliable as an elder, making people feel at


    ease.


    "Don''t worry. We will arrange it as soon as possible."


    "Thank you."


    Charlie always arranged this kind of missing case to his subordinates, but when he heard the name of


    Michelle, he went upstairs to Nina with the documents.


    Nina didn''t find any private ind under the name of Tim, but she found the connection between him


    and Miles. No transaction record of the two people had been found. It seemed that they were not very


    close. She remembered one thing that Michelle had told her that Debra had privileges in the Silverhall


    Nightclub.


    If it was only Miles who had privileges there, it would make sense. There would be times when


    businessmen needed help from each other. But since Miles''s daughter, Debra, had privileges in the


    Silverhall Nightclub, their rtionship must be deeper than it was seen on the surface.


    Besides, Michelle disappeared on the day she went to shoot an advertisement for the Zheng Group.


    While she was thinking, her phone rang. It was the call from Leopold Chi, who she sent to investigate in


    Zheng Group.


    "Boss, I''ve found it out. The Michelle they saw in theirpany was Pa, so Michelle must have an


    ident on the way to Repulse Bay. Staff from Caroline''s studio said that the Zheng family sent a


    special car to pick them up, but they didn''t know the te number, no one paid attention to it."


    Nina replied, "Okay. I''ll try to get the surveince video of February 6th. You go to the Zheng family''s


    house now. Mimi and Debra, the daughter of the Zheng family, are college ssmates and roommates.


    You go to see Debra in the name of Mimi. "


    "Yes."


    After hanging up the phone, Charlie knocked on the door and came in.


    "Ms. Lu," almost all the staffs in the Serene Investigation Firm called Nina boss, some called her Ms.


    Nina, but only Charlie called her Ms. Lu. "Miss Michelle''s colleague, Mr. Gray, seems to have


    disappeared as well. Just now, the boss of Caroline''s studio came. She hope we can find Mr. Gray."


    "He is also missing?" Nina took the document and read it carefully for a while. She couldn''t help but


    frown. "If we find Mimi, maybe we can find him. Leave it to me. I will investigate the two cases together.


    "


    Then Charlie went out of the office.


    Before long, Leon arrived and happened to meet Leopold Chi who had juste back from Zheng


    family''s house.


    "Mr. Leon!" Leopold Chi was twenty years old and the youngest staff in the firm. He was good-looking,


    outgoing and everyone treat him as a younger brother.


    In the wholew office, only he would call Leon "Mr. Leon", and the others would call him "Mr. Lu".


    Leon was kind to everyone, but what happened to Michelle made him anxious. He smiled as a


    response.


    "Mr. Leon, I just went to the Zheng family''s house. Although I didn''t see Miles, I heard something


    strange from Debra." Leopold Chiforted, "Mr. Leon, don''t worry. We''ll find her soon."


    "Thank you for your blessing." "Go in and tell me what you have found out," said Leon.


    The two walked side by side to the office of Nina.


    Leopold reported to them, "A car is missing in the garage of the Zheng family. Their family has hired a


    new driver. Debra said that their original driver was sick and asked for leave to go home. We may get


    some clues if we find the driver."


    "Like Pa, the driver doesn''t know the location." Nina showed them the screenshot of the surveince


    video. She pointed at the screen and said, "This is this car. It drove into a ce without surveince.


    When it came out again, it was a different car in the same appearance driven by another person. The


    driver of Zheng family usually drove very stably, butter driver is very reckless. Since it is Tim who


    took Mimi away, then the driver must be Victor. "


    Leon frowned, "Victor? Amy''s boyfriend? "


    "Yes, it''s him." Raising her eyes to look at her brother, Nina seemed to have guessed what was on


    Leon''s mind. She immediately reminded him, "Victor and Amy are going to get married. Don''t ask Amy


    to get clues from Victor."


    Leon remained silent.


    Leon, give me some more time." Nina looked at him with determination. "I will soon locate that ind."


    Leon pursed his lips and said, "Thank you." After a short pause, he added, "I''m sorry."


    "It doesn''t matter, Leon." Nina pursed her lips and smiled. "You''re worried about Mimi, and I''m also


    worried about her, but I don''t think Tim will hurt her."


    At the mention of Tim, Leon''s face darkened.


    After the constant search, Nina finally found something new. Miles bought a private ind before the


    New Year, but ording to the analysis of Miles''s financial ability, although he could afford it, but it


    would consume two thirds of his financial resources. This kind of deal was not something that Miles


    would do.


    Then she found something more stranger!


    He spent a lot of money to buy the ind not for himself, but for his mistress.


    His mistress had the same surname as Tim.


    Following this clue, Nina found the location of the ind in the afternoon. It was in a coastal city of the


    neighboring province.


    It was an uninhabited ind with no dock or ship. They could only make preparations by themselves.


    It was dark when Leon got on the boat.


    He kept looking down at the navigation on his mobile phone. As he was getting closer and closer to the


    destination, his face became more and more serious.


    There were more than ten people on the ship, all well-trained. Like amander, Nina assigned tasks


    to them. She must find the position of Michelle without letting Tim know.


    In the vi on the ind, there was a "crisp" sound in the hall. The cup that used to be filled with brown


    sugar water was broken all over the ground. Her white and tender fingers were trembling to pick up a


    fragment.


    Michelle closed her eyes and gritted her teeth. She scratched her arm with the ss fragment, then


    blood flowed out.


    She was finally a little more conscious.


    The pain from her arm made her tears drop down and she couldn''t help sobbing.


    It really hurt.


    As soon as Tim came back, he was stopped at the door by Fred. Fred winked at him and said, "Mr.


    Shen, I have sent you a gift. It''s inside. Go and open it."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Tim heard some noise from inside. Worried that something might


    have happened to Michelle, Tim didn''t have time to ask what Fred meant. He turned around and


    hurried in.


    He saw Michelle lying in front of the sofa. Her face was flushed and full of tears. Her body was so soft


    as if shecked strength.

 Chapter 876 I Wont Let You Touch Me

    Chapter 876 I Won''t Let You Touch Me


    "What''s wrong with you?" Without noticing the bleeding wound on her arm, Tim walked over.


    "Stay away from me!" Michelle raised her eyes to look at him and roared, but her voice was soft and


    weak without any deterrence.


    Tim quickened his pace.


    Seeing that Tim was getting closer and closer, Michelle held the sharp ss fragments in her hands


    and pointed them at Tim. The bright red blood stained the ss fragments.


    Tim saw that her sleeve was soaked in blood and part of her wound was exposed.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Tim''s eyes widened.


    With her eyes closed, Michelle shouted, "Don''te over!"


    "You are hurt. Stop it!" Said Tim angrily.


    Seeing that it was useless to point the ss fragments at him, Michelle immediately pointed it at her


    neck and red at him with red eyes. "If youe closer, I will die in front of you!"


    Hearing that, Tim''s steps halted.


    "You bastard, Tim!" Michelleined in tears. How could he use such dirty means in order to get


    her?


    He trapped her on the ind and didn''t allow her to contact her family. He even monitored her. Now he


    wanted to insult her in this way!


    "I won''t let you touch me even if I die!"


    As she spoke, she lost control of her strength. The ss fragments scratched her skin, and bright red


    oozed from her fair neck.


    "Okay, okay. I won''t go there. Don''t hurt yourself. I won''t go there," said Tim, raising his hands slightly.


    He didn''t dare to walk forward anymore.


    Seeing that Michelle''s eyes were full of hatred, he took two steps back and looked at her worriedly.


    "Don''t be so impulsive. Put down the ss and I''ll call the doctor to bind up your wound."


    Then he lowered his hand to touch the phone.


    Michelle didn''t trust Tim at all. At this time, the heat in her body was rising. In order to resist the drug,


    she had been controlling herself and didn''t dare to rx.


    So if Tim made any move, she would be sacred and her heart would beat faster.


    Since Tim could use such dirty tricks, Michelle didn''t know what horrible things he would do. So when


    she saw his action, she was instantly pissed off.


    "Don''t move! Do you hear me? I told you not to move! Otherwise, I will die in front of you!"


    Michelle pressed the ss against her neck again. It did hurt, but this pain could make her have a clear


    mind, or she would be manipted by Tim.


    If she couldn''t even think clearly, she would be molested by Tim and he could do whatever he wanted.


    No, it was impossible!


    No one could touch her except Leon!


    But the medicine was working. Her body was getting hotter and hotter, longing for coldness.


    It was impossible for Michelle to reallymit suicide. There were too many things that she was


    reluctant to part with. Her parents, Leon...


    Helplessly, she lowered her hand and left another cut in her arm with the ss. The force was much


    heavier than the previous one. The two pieces of her flesh revealed slightly, and blood flowed out.


    Michelle''s hair was wet with sweat, and her face was flushed. Her lips trembled because of the pain,


    and color was draining from her face.


    Tim didn''t realize that there was something wrong with her. He thought that it was because of the pain


    of self-harm that she looked like this, but why did she suddenly hurt herself?


    At the same time, he asked impatiently, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Stop pretending, Tim." Michelle stared at him fiercely. "I know it. It''s all your conspiracy. It''s you who


    want to trap me on this ind. Those people are not, not..."


    Due to the effect of the medicine in her body, Michelle spoke in a weak voice. She opened her mouth


    and gasped slightly, "Except me, everyone here is yours people. They are all lying to me.


    It''s not because of work. It''s you. You don''t want me to have any connection with the outside world. You


    want to imprison me here."


    As soon as the truth was exposed, the worried look on Tim''s face changed. His face gradually turned


    cold, and the surrounding atmosphere became strained.


    "How did you know?"


    "You hical behavior woulde to light eventually." Michelle''s hands were getting weaker and


    weaker, and she held the ss fragments a little far away from her neck.


    She felt that she couldn''t hold on any longer, even though the pain on her arm was still spreading.


    What should she do?


    What should she do to prevent Tim from touching her?


    She lowered her head and looked at her arm. The two bright red wounds were very eye-catching.


    Subconsciously, she wanted to add more wounds on her body...


    She''d bettermit suicide.


    If she died, everything would be over. No matter what, she couldn''t let other men touch her.


    Although Michelle looked delicate, she had a strong personality.


    She made up her mind and closed her eyes.


    Noticing her determination tomit suicide, Tim was furious. He walked to her in a hurry and scolded,


    "How dare you, Michelle! Even if you die, your corpse would be mine!"


    Michelle stopped and opened her eyes in horror. She looked at the man in front of her, and a hint of


    despair flickered across her eyes momentarily.


    He wouldn''t even let go of her corpse?


    How could there be such a mean person!


    Why on earth did she meet such a bad person as Tim? She had never done anything evil since she


    was a child. Why did she meet Tim?


    "Why? Why did you do this to me?" she asked in confusion, crying with despair.


    When she was crying and rxed her vignce, Tim grabbed the ss fragment from her hand, looked


    at her quietly for a moment, and lowered his eyes. "I like you."


    Her weeping upset Tim. He raised his hand to check the wound of Michelle. Just as he moved his


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    hand, Michelle shrank her body like a frightened deer.


    "Don''t touch me! Don''te over! Don''te over..." Michelle''s lips and body were trembling.


    At such a close distance, Tim finally found that there was something wrong with her. Regardless of


    Michelle''s resistance, he touched her forehead, which was very hot.


    Michelle waved her hand and scratched the back of his hand.


    However, Tim''s skin was a tough man, and he didn''t feel any pain. He held Michelle''s struggling hand


    with one hand, and touched her cheek with the other hand. Her face was abnormally hot and red.


    "You are sick." Without saying a word, Tim picked her up to the second floor and went into his


    bedroom.


    No matter how hard Michelle resisted, it was useless. She was inferior to him in strength, and now her


    body was weak. She could not hurt Tim at all, but scratched him like a soft kitten.


    Her weeping was very pitiful, and her tearful appearance made Tim feel sorry for her.


    If it weren''t for Michelle''s illness and the bleeding wound on her arm, Tim wouldn''t have been able to


    withstand the desire of his body.


    After all, he had been longing for the woman in his arms. Now her body was hot and soft, and she


    could not move in his arms. Tim had long wanted to have sex with her.


    But he tried his best to hold back his desire.


    When Michelle saw the bed, she began to tremble all over. She cried and begged, "Please let me go.


    Please don''t touch me. Please..."


    "Do you hate me so much? Do you feel sick when I just hug you?" Tim''s eyes were red and tearful. "Do


    you know that every word you said tonight had hurt my heart?"

 Chapter 877 Can I Have You

    Chapter 877 Can I Have You


    Tim carefully put Michelle on the bed. As soon as he released her arm, she crawled out of the bed from


    the other side.


    "Why are you running?" With a frown, Tim grabbed her ankle and pulled her back. He ordered, "Lie


    down!"


    "Don''t touch me!" Michelle waved her fists and feet in a hurry, trying to break free from his big hands.


    All she could think about was that she couldn''t let Tim seed.


    As she struggled, her wound reopened, and the blood broke through the solidifiedyer of blood on the


    surface of her skin and dripped on the ck quilt.


    Michelle''s hair was disheveled and stered against her face. Tears were streaming down her face,


    and fear soon overwhelmed her heart.


    She couldn''t get rid of him!


    No matter how hard she tried!


    Boo... Hoo...


    "Tim, don''t be like this. Let''s have a talk, okay? I will give you whatever you want. Please let me go."


    Michelle''s eyes were swollen from crying, and her voice became hoarse because of constant shouting.


    She looked helpless and pitiful.


    "If you don''t struggle, I''ll let you go," said Tim in a low voice.


    "R...Really?" Michelle choked with sobs.


    Tim nodded. Michelle looked at him for a while and seemed to have made up her mind to stop


    struggling.


    Gradually, Tim loosened his grip, turned around and went out the room. When he came back, he had a


    medical kit in his hand. When he opened the door, he didn''t see Michelle, nor did the quilt on the bed.


    He looked around and knew that there was no ce for Michelle to hide herself at all.


    When he approached the bedside, he saw that Michelle, wrapped in a quilt, curled up in the corner, her


    body trembling and her mouth whimpering.


    Tim squatted down. As he ced the medical kit on the floor, it made a sound. Michelle was so


    shocked that she raised her eyes suddenly with a flushed face. When she saw the face of Tim, she


    shrank back in panic.


    "Can you... Can you not touch me? I can give you money. I will give you all my money."


    Her soft voice trembled helplessly.


    "Do you really hate me so much?" Tim looked at her deeply.


    He reached out to grab Michelle''s hand, but thetter was unwilling to touch him. She tried her best to


    retreat, but she was like amb to be ughtered, unable to resist at all. She could only let him grab


    her hand.


    Tears streamed down her face, and her cries became more miserable, as if his words had sent her into


    the depths of despair. Hearing this, Tim felt painful in his heart.


    He rolled up Michelle''s sleeve, and when he saw the two wounds, his heart ache.


    "I''m not a kidnapper. I don''t need your money but..." Tim stopped and couldn''t finish his words.


    After a pause, he said in a low voice, "I don''t want your money. I just want you." He raised his eyes and


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    said seriously, "I''ll exchange my money, my life and all my things with you. Can you be my woman?"


    "No way!" Michelle was so scared that she wanted to withdraw her hand and hide, but it was pulled


    tightly by Tim.


    He said with a fiendish look, "Don''t move!"


    Michelle didn''t dare to move.


    Realizing that he looked too fierce, Tim had no choice but to soften his tone and said, "Don''t move. I''ll


    disinfect and clean the wound on your hand first, and then bandage it for you. Otherwise, it will cause a


    fever if the wound is infected."


    He took out the disinfecting alcohol from the medical kit.


    "You are sick and your body is so hot. I called the doctor just now. Don''t be afraid."


    Michelle''s head kept buzzing, and a strange desire was burning in her body. She didn''t hear clearly


    what Tim was talking about at all.


    She felt like she was grilled on a fire. She needed ice water or something that could put out the fire.


    However, she could no longer stand up. The only person she could ask for help was Tim, but he would


    never help her.


    But she still wanted to have a try. She looked at Tim timidly and said, "I... I want..."


    "What?" Tim raised his head and looked at her as he picked up a ball of cotton with a pair of tweezers


    after he dipped it into the alcohol. "Don''t move. I''ll disinfect the wound for you."


    When the cotton stained with alcohol touched Michelle''s skin around the wound, she felt a little cold


    and her consciousness seemed to have recovered a little.


    After the blood stains was almost cleaned up, he changed the cotton and dipped it into the alcohol to


    disinfect her wound again.


    As soon as her wound touched the alcohol, it hurt so much that Michelle burst into tears. She tried to


    withdraw her hand, but was held tightly by Tim.


    "Ouch, it hurts..." The pain of the wound could indeed make her temporarily have a clear mind, but it


    also aggravated the pain in her body and heart.


    She cried out of breath.


    Tim frowned. He was already very gentle.


    If it were him, he would pour the alcohol to wash his wound and pull a piece of cloth to wrap it up.


    This was how he treated his wound when he was injured, and so did others. No matter it was man or


    woman, in such life-and-death moment, they had time to give a gentle treatment to their wounds. As


    long as the wound was disinfected and stopped bleeding, it would be okay.


    Michelle was very delicate, but he still liked her very much. He was willing to touch the wound lightly,


    and even blew on the wound in a clumsy manner, just to make her feel better.


    After the bandage was done, Tim carried her back to the bed.


    Michelle had almost lost her consciousness. She looked at the bright light on the ceiling with blurred


    eyes and kept murmuring, "No, no, don''t touch me..."


    Tim stretched out his hand and touched her forehead. It seemed that she was ill and couldn''t even


    think clearly now.


    Seeing that the doctor hadn''t arrived yet, Tim had to go out to see what was going on. The doctor had


    already arrived at the door, but he was chatting with Fred at the door.


    Tim was angry as he walked up to the doctor. "Why don''t youe to me since you have arrived?"


    "Oh, Mr. Shen, are you done?" Fred turned his head with a smile, as if he didn''t notice that Tim was


    angry. "Now that it''s over, doctor, you''d better go there quickly."


    The doctor wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said, "Okay."


    In fact, he didn''t think it was useless for him, a surgeon, to go there. What he could do was to tell Tim


    not to have sex recently and prescribe some medicine for his swelling and inmmation.


    Of course, if Tim had a fierce sex this time and there were bruises on his body, he had to prescribe


    more medicine.


    Fred then asked, "How''s it going, Mr. Shen? Have you tamed her?"


    Tim didn''t understand what Fred meant and looked at him.


    "This woman is stubborn. She can only be tamed by hard tactics." Fred smiled and shared his


    experience, "Generally speaking, it''s easy for a woman to trust a man after they had sex. Don''t worry,


    Mr. Shen. She will definitely be with you obediently from now on."


    "What did you do?" Tim frowned and asked coldly as he guessed that something was wrong.


    Fred was stunned. I just let her..."


    "Fuck!" Tim then kicked Fred''s belly with all his strength and he was threw half a meter away.


    "Bang!" He then fell to the ground.


    Fred''s internal organs shuddered with fear. "Mr. Shen..."


    Hearing the sound, the doctor stopped and turned around. He saw that Tim walked to Fred, grabbed


    his cor with one hand, and forced him to raise his head.


    "How dare you give her that kind of drug? I''ll kill you today!" No wonder Michelle''s body was so hot


    today. It turned out that it was Fred who did it.


    Tim punched Fred heavily. Before Fred could react, he fell down again. He spat a mouthful of blood,


    and there was a white tooth in the pool of blood.


    The doctor frowned and crinkled his face with terror. He couldn''t bear to look straight at Fred''s


    miserable face.


    At this moment, the female housekeeper came in a hurry. She only took a look at Fred on the ground


    and did not have time to ask.


    "Mr. Shen, run! Please leave here now!" She said in a panic, "I just saw someone sneaking on the


    ind. It seems to be the police."


    "Police?" Tim kicked Fred again and frowned.


    ""I''m not sure if it''s the police or not. I''ve observed them secretly. They all have electric batons in their


    hands, and it seemed that they are all well-trained police and advanced on us. Even if they are not


    police, we can''t afford to offend them!" The housekeeper turned around and closed the door. "Our


    people are not here. The people on the ind are all powerless. We can''t have any advantages.


    Please hurry up. Run away from the back of the house and go down the sea from the cliff. I have


    prepared a boat."


    "It''s Leon." Said Tim with certainty.


    He frowned deeper. "Why are they here so soon? Is it because Pa had exposed me?"


    He couldn''t think of any other possibility except that Pa had betrayed him. He immediately scolded


    coldly in a low voice, "What a loser!"


    "Let''s go, Mr. Shen." Urged the housekeeper.


    "Take her with us."

 Chapter 878 Protected Herself In The Bathroom

    Chapter 878 Protected Herself In The Bathroom


    Tim went to the bedroom to look for Michelle.


    The doctor helped Fred up and asked him how he was. One of Fred''s teeth was broken. It was so


    painful that he couldn''t speak clearly.


    The housekeeper quickly picked up the remote control, aimed at the TV screen on the wall and turned


    on the monitor.


    Through the night vision camera, they could see people groping forward five hundred meters away


    from the vi. There were men and women in ck tights almost hidden in the darkness.


    A man''s face identally bumped into a hidden photographer. Because of this, the man found the


    camera and said to microphone beside his mouth.


    "Boss, there is a camera. I think we have been found."


    "There are no defensive measures on the ind. Since you have been found, you can go there


    directly," the cold voice of Nina came to everyone''s earphone.


    In an instant, the people who had been bending down and carefully moving forward all stood up and


    unscrupulously rushed towards the vi with lights on under the gesture of the leader.


    The housekeeper immediately was alerted and shouted, "Hurry up! Let''s go! Ask Mr. Shen toe


    down! Let''s all go over to the cliff! "


    The doctor immediately supported Fred and ran to the back door.


    The housekeeper threw down the remote control and rushed to the bedroom of Tim. Tim had just


    stepped into his bedroom not for a while. It was just a moment, but he didn''t know where Michelle


    hided.


    She didn''t take the quilt away this time.


    The sound of running water came from the bathroom. When Tim was about to check the bathroom,


    someone grabbed his arm and pulled him out.


    "There is no time, Mr. Shen. Let''s go first!"


    Tim shook off her hand, "Take her with us."


    "We really have no time, Mr. Shen!" The housekeeper grabbed his arm again and pulled him with all


    her strength. "They are here for Michelle. We can''t go far with her. She will be fine. If you are in trouble,


    you will never see her again!"


    Thest sentence made Time to his sense. He could hear some footsteps outside the vi, which


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    seemed to be not far from them.


    Clenching his fists, Tim stared at the bathroom. He managed to keep Michelle by his side, even if only


    for a few days, even if he didn''t talk much with her.


    But it was already a rare opportunity for him. Without Leon, he didn''t have to tolerate the sweet words


    between Michelle and Leon.


    Now that if he had left, it would be difficult for him to have such a chance next time.


    No, he had to take her with him.


    Even if Leon chased him to the end of the earth, he would not let her go.


    Tim ran to the bathroom and turned the doorknob, but couldn''t open the door. He tried several times,


    but all failed. The door was locked from inside.


    He couldn''t figure out what Michelle meant by saying "Don''t touch me" and he thought she was sick


    and confused.


    Now it seemed that it was not because she was sick, but she had eaten the food given by Fred.


    Why did she hurt herself with the broken ss? Why did she said even if she died she wouldn''t let him


    rape her? He had figured them out.


    ''Die?


    Did she hide in the bathroom want tomit suicide?''


    Such a thought shed through Tim''s mind, then his face turned pale. He heavily knocked on the door


    and shouted, "Michelle, don''t do something stupid!"


    In the bathroom, Michelle was sitting in the bathtub with her knees bent. The shower head was beside


    her feet, constantly spraying cold water. The cold water in winter was very piercing, and gradually


    spread over her ankle.


    She used the piercing cold water to resist the heat of her body.


    Hearing the knock on the door, she held herself tightly and buried her head in her knees.


    "Michelle, open the door. I won''t hurt you. Trust me." Tim was so anxious that he kept knocking on the


    door, fearing that Michelle wouldmit suicide.


    It was also because he was too nervous that he ignored that cold water could solve the physiological


    problem of Michelle.


    The sound of anxious knocks on the door kepting to Michelle''s ears. She was not very conscious,


    then other sounds made her head ache. When the words of concern from Tim came her ears, she was


    tortured.


    Michelle turned to look at the door, only to see a figure kept knocking the door like a devil chasing her


    with a knife.


    Fear spread in her eyes.


    Michelle quickly closed her eyes, held her knees and began to cry in a low voice, calling "Dad, Mom"


    and "Leon."


    But Tim didn''t hear anything.


    After a while, the sound of knocking on the door disappeared, and the figure was also gone. Michelle


    peeked at the door and quickly buried her face into her knees again.


    The icy water had spread all over her waist.


    Michelle''s consciousness was still unclear. She leaned her head against the bathtub, and the room


    became quiet. She didn''t know when the cold water passed her chin. The water overflowed from the


    bathtub, and the sound of water dripping came.


    When Leon and Nina entered the vi, there was no one inside. The others began to search around.


    "Boss, there is blood here." Staring at the ss fragments and bloodstains in front of the sofa, Leopold


    bent down and picked up a piece of ss with a dark red water stains on it.


    He smelled it, but there was no smell of blood. He licked it with finger and said in surprise, "It is sweet!


    It seems to be brown sugar water. Is it brown sugar water for girls to drink during menstrual period? "


    Nina walked over.


    Taking a nce at the bloodstain from afar, Leon frowned ufortably and noticed the tiny


    bloodstain all the way up.


    He followed the dripping bloodstain upstairs and arrived in the bedroom of Tim. His attention was on


    the neatly arranged screen on the wall, so he found the remote control.


    As soon as she opened it, she saw the figure of Michelle.


    It was a surveince video.


    Leon clenched the remote control in his hand, his fingertips gradually turned pale. ''Tim deceived


    Michelle to the ind, and he even monitors her!


    The close surveince video enables Tim to see whatever Michelle does?''


    Leon was unprecedentedly anger. The anger was not showed on his face, but hidden under the


    expressionless face.


    He pressed the button of the remote control with all his strength.


    Someone stood at the door and said something to Nina. Nina nodded and walked towards Leon,


    watching the monitor with her gloomy eyes.


    "Mimi''s room is next door, but she is not there. She might have been taken away by Tim. I have sent


    someone to chase them. If they leave this ind, it will be easier for us to track their location. "


    "Don''t worry too much. I just walked around. Mimi was not mistreated here."


    After a moment''s silence, Leon said, "He''s monitoring her."


    No matter how much Leon liked Michelle, he had never thought of monitoring Michelle. How dare Tim


    invade her privacy? What was the difference from raping her?


    This made Leon extremely furious, but he didn''t show it, he hid it in his heart.


    Frowning, Nina watched the surveince video for a while and said, "He didn''t monitor Mimi''s


    bedroom."


    The most private ce was bedroom.


    Tim didn''t monitor her bedroom. There was a glimmer of light in the lifeless eyes of Leon, but it


    disappeared in an instant.


    "Eh?" Leopold was frightened. He stared at the bathroom and said, "Water is spilling out. What''s


    wrong?"

 Chapter 879 Im Here To Save you. Dont Be Afraid

    Chapter 879 I''m Here To Save you. Don''t Be Afraid


    Leon followed the sound and stepped on the water. Staring at the locked door, he seemed to have a


    stronger premonition.


    "Open the door."


    Nina raised her chin slightly and her subordinate immediately walked up to open the door with a tool.


    Then they saw what happened in the bathroom clearly.


    A wet figurey in the white bathtub. Her short hair covered half of her face. Her wet hair end stuck to


    her flushed face, and her lips trembled slightly.


    One of her hands drooped, and the blood dyed her sleeve red because of water.


    She sat quietly in the bathtub, like a flower that had been tortured by wind and rain, dying.


    Even though Leon didn''t see her face, he still recognized Michelle at a nce. Seeing her in such a


    mess, he felt like an invisible big hand strangling his throat, making him unable to breathe for a


    moment.


    "Mimi?" Nina also recognized her.


    Leon strode over, grabbed her shoulder and woke her up. He shouted in panic, "Michelle, Michelle..."


    Being shaken, Michelle vaguely heard a familiar voice and smell. She half opened her eyes and weakly


    murmured, "Leon."


    Her soft voice was very light, as if she was almost out of breath.


    Leon took her out of the bathtub, hurriedly went downstairs, and trotted out of the vi with her in his


    arms.


    The sea wind blew besides his ears. Leon looked ahead for a while, and then lowered his head to look


    at the person in his arms. Her body was hot, but she was trembling because of the cold water. He felt


    ufortable even he was just beside her, not to mention Michelle who was suffering.


    He quickened his pace and got on the ship.


    In case of any emergency, Nina brought a doctor with her. Luckily she did it.


    The doctor heard the faint calling of Leon and hurried to follow him into the cabin. Seeing the girl in


    Leon''s arms waspletely wet, he immediately said, "I will go fetch the medical kit. Mr. Lu, please


    help her change dry clothes. If there is no dry clothes, just take her wet clothes off and cover her with a


    quilt."


    Following the doctor''s instructions, Leon took off Michelle''s clothes and saw the gauze on Michelle''s left


    arm, which was faintly stained with blood.


    His tightly knitted eyebrows smoothed a little.


    He breathed a sigh of relief. The wound had been bandaged. It seemed that she didn''t want cut her


    wrist tomit suicide.


    Thank God she didn''tmit suicide.


    Tears welled up in his amber eyes. Leon lowered his head and kissed the corner of Michelle''s mouth,


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    as ifforting her, but in fact, he wasforting himself.


    When he saw Michelle sitting in the bathtub, he thought she was going tomit suicide, but when he


    saw that the water in the bathtub did not turn red, he still had the same worry.


    Now he finally confirmed that she did notmit suicide.


    But he didn''t know why she locked herself in the bathroom and soaked in the cold water, perhaps to


    avoid Tim.


    And what about the wound on her arm?


    He didn''t have time to ask Michelle, because she shook her head in a daze. She looked very


    ufortable, as if she had a fever.


    Her wet clothes had been taken off and Leon was about to put on clean clothes for her, but Michelle


    held his hand and rubbed it against her face.


    She stared at him with blinking eyes, like a hungry cat to ask for food from its master. Her eyes were


    red with a little tear, looking pitiful and strange.


    "Leon, Leon..."


    Michelle called him softly. Her voice was like a fluffy cat''s paw gently scratching Leon''s heart.


    He couldn''t change the clean clothes for Michelle, so he had to wrap her up with the quilt. Looking at


    her, he couldn''t help but doubt that she was not just having a fever.


    The doctor came in with a big medical kit.


    Leon pulled the quilt to cover her up and coaxed gently, "Be a good girl. Let us test your temperature


    first."


    The doctor took out the thermometer and tested on Michelle''s forehead.


    "Thirty-eight point six degrees Celsius. She has a fever."


    Frowning, Leon pulled out Michelle''s left arm and said, "Please check what kind of wound it is."


    The doctor reached out to untie the gauze on Michelle''s wrist. Before he touched the gauze, Michelle


    was frightened to retract her hand. Before Leon could let go of her, he identally pressed her wound.


    "Ah! Leon... " Michelle let out a cry of pain, which made Leon''s heart ache. He apologized immediately.


    The blood flowed out again and dyed the gauze even redder.


    Regardless of anything, Michelle wrapped her arms around Leon''s waist and rubbed hard against him.


    Her snow-white arms were exposed in the air, making her tremble with cold.


    "Don''t touch me, don''t touch me..."


    She looked like a frightened rabbit.


    The doctor withdrew his hand. Leon patted on Michelle''s back and wrapped the quilt around his waist.


    Only Michelle''s head was exposed.


    "Okay, okay, I won''t touch you." He didn''t know what had happened to Michelle that made her afraid of


    strangers. He could only coax her in a gentle voice.


    Michelle held Leon''s waist more and more tightly and murmured in a daze, "Leon, Leon, help."


    The sound of waves hitting the reef and the footsteps of getting on the ship one after another could be


    heard on the ship. Even so, Leon still heard Michelle''s cry for help in a low voice.


    His heart ached.


    "I am Leon. I''m here to save you. Don''t be afraid. Don''t be afraid..." Like coaxing a child, he wrapped


    Michelle''s body into a silkworm and held her in his arms.


    When Nina went down from the deck to the cabin, she saw Leon holding Michelle in his arms, like


    holding a baby. Leon kept saying, "Don''t be afraid. I am here. Don''t be afraid..."


    His voice was gentle, and he frowned with a heavy heart. It was not until Michelle fell asleep that he


    carefully pulled out her injured left hand for the doctor to examine.


    Nina quietly watched aside. She saw that Michelle''s face was unusually red.


    The gauze was gently unwrapped, and then Leon saw two long wounds on her arm, his heart ached.


    ''It must be Tim.'' Leon gritted teeth.


    ''It must have something to do with Tim.''


    The rage in his eyes was so strong that he tightened his grip on Michelle''s body. Michelle frowned and


    seemed to be about to wake up.


    "Leon." Nina called his consciousness back.


    Leon quickly let go of his hand and lowered his eyes to apologize to girl in his arms.


    The doctor said, "The wound got wet and infected, and caused a fever. I''ll bind up the wound again and


    give her an injection to bring down the fever."


    Nina said to the doctor, "Check her again to see if there is anything wrong with her body."


    After the injection, the doctor did not find any other problems with Michelle''s body. Because she had


    been soaked in cold water for too long, the heat in her body had been cooled down.


    On the noon of the second day, Michelle woke up from her dream. She opened her mouth but couldn''t


    speak. Her voice became hoarse because of the fever.


    What happenedst night was still vivid in her mind, stimting her brain nerves. Her ck pupils


    contracted and her body trembled constantly.


    She couldn''t make a sound, so she grabbed the cup on the bedside table and smashed it.


    Hearing the sound, Leon rushed up, but didn''t see Michelle on the bed. He was flustered and searched


    around, then finally a shivering figure in the corner of the bed.


    "Michelle?" Worried, Leon stepped forward and tried to pick Michelle up, but was pushed away by her.


    "Don''t touch me! Don''t touch me!" Even if her voice was hoarse, she was struggling to resist.


    Being pushed away, Leon was stunned for a moment. "Michelle, what''s wrong with you?"

 Chapter 880 A Clingy Child

    Chapter 880 A Clingy Child


    The familiar voice was like a tranquilizerforting Michelle. She slowly turned around, and she saw a


    familiar face. It was as if she had found a life-saving straw when she was helpless. She threw herself


    into the arms of Leon and called "Leon" with tears in her eyes.


    Leon stayed squatting, held the petite girl in his arms, touched her head and said softly, "I''m here. It''s


    okay."


    "Leon, hug me." Michelle kept rubbing into his arms and tried to be more close to him. She longed for


    the familiar breath to wrap her up, so as to dispel the shadow that Tim forced her.


    Hug could always transmit a gentle power. Sometimes a hug was better than any words.


    "I''ll hold you for the rest of my life." Leon held her in his arms until her breath gradually stabilized. She


    looked up and her hair was a little messy.


    He gentlybed Michelle''s hair with his fingers, revealing her fair face, and then kissed her gently on


    the hair on her forehead.


    "Are you hungry? I''ll take you downstairs for some food. " Leon stood up and held her in his arms.


    Michelle obediently leaned in his arms, rolled her beautiful eyes, put her head close to his chest. She


    was carried downstairs with ease.


    Seeing the two go downstairs, Barbie stood up and greeted, "Mr. Lu, Mrs. Lu."


    Leon looked up at her and said, "Barbie, please go to the kitchen to see if the dishes are ready."


    "Okay." Barbie then went to the kitchen.


    Looking at the back of Barbie, Michelle asked after a while, "Is Miss Barbie your secretary? Where is


    my master? "


    "Wynn is on holiday recently." Leon held her in his arms and sat at the table. Michelle wanted to sit on


    a chair by herself, but he didn''t allow. "Do you mind? If you mind, I will find a way to change a male


    secretary as soon as possible. "


    He said "find a way to change a male secretary as soon as possible" instead of changing Barbie


    immediately, which meant that Barbie was notpletely under his control.


    Michelle was keenly aware of this. Moreover, she didn''t care whether Leon''s secretary was a man or a


    woman.


    She totally trusted Leon.


    "I don''t mind." Michelle shook her head and rubbed her head against his chest. There was no smile on


    her face and her eyes were hollow and ssy.


    Leon found that she was bing more and more clingy, but she didn''t like to smile as much as


    before. She was depressed. Leon didn''t know what she had experienced on the ind.


    She was so vulnerable for the time being, so Leon didn''t dare to ask, but held her more tightly.


    Beside Michelle''s ears was Leon''s steady heartbeat, which was so lively. She opened her mouth in a


    hoarse voice and called him "Leon". Her voice was so low that only she could hear it.


    The dishes were served soon. There were all light food and nutritious soup.


    Leon fed Michelle in person. She was so petite that she was like a child in his arms. He took good care


    of her.


    In his eyes, Michelle was just a child, a child he would love all his life.


    Michelle didn''t feel awkward and continued to eat.


    "Michelle, are you going to tell this to your parents?" Leon asked.


    Michelle shook her head. She couldn''t tell her parents, or they would be very worried.


    She didn''t say anything, but Leon could understand.


    "Okay. You can stay here for two days and go back when you feel better." Leon kept feeding her while


    talking, "I have something to tell you. Someone pretended to be you to contact you with your parents,


    so you didn''t lose contact with your family. The person who pretended to be you said that you were on


    a trip. If you don''t want your parents and grandparents to worry about you, don''t spill it."


    ''Someone pretended to be me?''


    Michelle was stunned for a while. After she figured it out in her mind, she said, "Okay, I just went on a


    trip."


    "Was it Tim who locked you up on the ind?" Leon asked tentatively.


    Hearing the name of Tim, Michelle was a little nervous. Her body was slightly stiff in his arms. She


    gently replied, "Hmm", and then changed the topic. "Leon, the soup is delicious."


    Since she didn''t want to continue this topic, Leon didn''t force her. He scooped up a spoonful of soup


    and handed it to her lips. "If you like it, drink more."


    "Okay." Michelle drank the soup slowly.


    The sun rose in Lexingport City and shone on people''s bodies. Leon held Michelle and basked in the


    sun for the whole afternoon.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    During this period, Michelle didn''t say much. She just held Leon''s hand tightly. Wherever he went, she


    would follow him.


    Leon had already noticed that there was something wrong with her. Even if he went to the bathroom,


    she followed him, like a doorman standing outside. He washed his hands and came out. Before he


    could dry hands, he was held by her again.


    He would hold her hands back to give her a sense of security.


    It was not until Michelle took a shower in the bathroom at night that Leon had time to make a phone


    call.


    "Nini, do you know any reliable psychologist? If you do, please invite the psychologiste to the C


    Mansion tomorrow as your friend. Don''t let Michelle know. "


    While the two were talking on the phone, Leon''s eyes never left the bathroom door for a moment.


    After hanging up the phone, he pulled out a chair and sat beside the bathroom door while Michelle was


    taking a shower. He buried himself in his work and looked up at the shadow of the bathroom door every


    minute. The sound of water flowing down could be heard.


    There was also a bathtub in the bathroom, but Leon could only hear the shower sound.


    He was supposed to deal with the business in the afternoon, but he couldn''t do it given to Michelle''s


    condition, so he put it aside until now. It had been two hourster when he finished the piled up work.


    However, Michelle was still in the bathroom, and the sound of water had stopped.


    When Leon checked the time, he was so frightened that his heart skipped a beat. He quickly stood up


    and was about to knock on the door.


    Before his hand touched the door, the door of the bathroom opened, and a burst of wet hot air blew


    over.


    Michelle was wearing a neat pajama, with her wet hair sticking to her head and dripping water from the


    tip of her hair to her shoulder. When she saw Leon standing outside the door, her ck grape-like eyes


    showed a touch of surprise.


    "Leon?"


    Staring at her red neck, Leon couldn''t help but remember that someone had told him that girls usually


    used very hot bathing water.


    ''But her skin is so delicate. Won''t she be scalded with such hot water?''


    "What''s wrong, Leon?" Noticing that he was staring at her neck, Michelle raised her hand and touched


    it. Water drops from the tip of her hair fell on the back of her hand.


    Leon pulled her out of the bathroom, "Why don''t you dry your hair with a dry towel?"


    "I forgot." Michelle really forgot.


    Leon pulled her to sit on the edge of the bed. "Sit down. I''ll get you a dry towel."


    With a dry towel over her head, Leon gently rubbed her hair and asked, "Why did you take a shower for


    so long? Did your left hand get wet? "


    "No. I just don''t want the wound to get wet, so it took me a long time to bath."


    The white dry towel covered Michelle''s eyes. She raised her head slightly, and Leon could only see her


    watery lips, like a beautiful flower waiting for him to pick up.


    Leon lowered his head and kissed her.


    He had wanted kissed her when he dried her hair for the first time three years ago.

 Chapter 881 Psychological Shadow

    Chapter 881 Psychological Shadow


    It was still a sunny day on the second day. Michelle seemed to be in a better mood. She could smile


    and take the initiative to talk with other people. Even so, Leon was still worried about her and followed


    her everywhere.


    She wandered around themunity with her camera, and he followed her. He didn''t disturb her but


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    silently took out his phone.


    Michelle was taking pictures of the flowers and nts in themunity, while Leon was secretly talking


    pictures of her.


    With a click, he took a picture of Michelle squatting down by the flower bed, like a cute little mushroom.


    Hearing the voice, Michelle raised her head and looked into Leon''s smiling eyes. His amber eyes were


    even brighter in the sunlight, and he was smiling. It seemed that he was in a good mood.


    Michelle wanted to ask him if he was taking picture of her secretly, but she didn''t. She stood up to take


    pictures of the wild oranges grew in themunity, like a greenntern hanging on the branch.


    After taking pictures of the orange, she moved down the camera a little, and then she saw two more


    people in the camera, which could not be seen clearly from a distance.


    Michelle lengthened the focal length, then the figures in the camera were magnified. They were Bryant


    and his cousin, Valerie.


    She hadn''t seen Valerie for a long time, and even hadn''t heard any news about her. She didn''t know


    what they were talking about, and soon they disappeared from the camera.


    "What''s wrong?" Noticing that she hadn''t pressed the shutter for a long time, Leon asked. Looking from


    the camera, he saw nothing.


    Michelle lowered her hand and said, "Nothing."


    "Your hand hasn''tpletely recovered and the camera is heavy. Are you tired?" Leon touched her


    head and said, "Let''s go back. It''s time for lunch."


    "I''m not tired. I held it with my right hand and supported it with my left hand to keep bnce." Michelle


    took the camera in her right hand and held Leon''s hand in her left hand.


    On the way home, two residents of themunity came in the opposite direction. They were in suit


    and leather shoes, walking towards the direction of Michelle.


    All of a sudden, Michelle let go of Leon''s hand and walked to his left, and then held his left hand with


    her right hand, which made Leon a little confused.


    The two men brushed past Leon. Leon couldn''t help but look at them, and then looked at Michelle next


    to him, and squinted thoughtfully. Michelle was only as tall as his shoulder.


    "Michelle, does your left hand hurt?"


    Michelle didn''t answer immediately, but nodded sulkily after a while.


    She was lying.


    Noticing that, Leon didn''t point it out. Instead, he bent down and lifted her up.


    Being lifted suddenly, Michelle was startled and quickly wrapped her arms around his neck. At this


    moment, they were still outside. Being lifted up like this in public, Michelle blushed slightly.


    "Leon, my hand hurt, not my feet." She buried her head into Leon''s chest shyly.


    Leon smiled faintly. "I just take preventive measures in advance. Your feet will hurt if you walk too


    much. Your injured hand hurt me so much. Don''t make me feel worse. Just let me take you back. "


    "Okay." Her muffled voice was a little vague, but Leon could feel that she was happy.


    Leon carried her all the way back. As soon as he put her on the sofa, a voice came from outside.


    "My aunt doesn''t know about what happened to Mimi, does she?" Emma asked worriedly.


    Holding her shoulder, Jamesforted her, "It is better not to tell auntie about it. Grandpa and


    grandma are still at auntie''s home. They are old, they can''t bear the shock."


    "You''re right. Keep it a secret."


    Vicente also came. When she heard James mentioned Michelle''s grandma, she couldn''t help but think


    of her, a silver-haired olddy, elegant and noble.


    She really looked like Vicente''ste grandaunt.


    Vicente asked, "Emma, who is your grandmother from?"


    "Lexingport City."


    "Okay." Vicente replied ambiguously and asked, "What about your grandfather?"


    It was the first time that Emma saw a young and handsome man who was interested in other people''s


    grandparents. She couldn''t help but look at him.


    "He is also from Lexingport City. His origin is in the neighboring province."


    "Oh, I see." Vicente replied softly again.


    There were five peopleing in total. Leon looked at her sister, Nina, and then looked at the woman


    beside her. She was thirty or forty years old, a little fat, and had a gentle smile on her face.


    She was a psychologist.


    When Emma saw Michelle, she immediately sat down and asked about her health. James and Vicente


    also showed great concern for her.


    As soon as the two men approached, Michelle felt a little stuffy in her chest, but when she looked up


    and saw the faces of the two men, she smiled and answered that she was fine.


    James sat next to his wife. When Vicente was about to sit next to Michelle, she suddenly stood up and


    walked towards Nina as if she was frightened.


    "Hi, Nini."


    Embarrassed for a moment, Vicente finally sat down. The next second, James and Emma changed


    their seats.


    "¡­¡­" Vicente rolled her eyes.


    Seeing a strange face, Michelle greeted politely, "Hello."


    "Hello, Miss Michelle." The psychologist replied with a smile.


    Nina introduced, "She is a friend of mine. We happened to meet, so I invited her here."


    Since the psychologist entered the house, she had been observing Michelle''s behavior and response


    to everything, and took the initiative to talk to her.


    The two of them talked harmoniously on the topic of photography.


    Everyone stayed for lunch. Vicente offered a ss of juice to Michelle and identally touched her


    finger.


    The cup fell on the table, and the juice spilled into two dishes.


    In a panic, Michelle apologized, "I''m sorry, I didn''t hold it firmly."


    It was just a ss of juice, and everyone present were her friends. If it was in the past, Michelle would


    apologize, just like a child who made a mistake, but the next second she would smile again.


    She wouldn''t be so nervous or even a little scared as she was now.


    Both of Leon and Nina frowned at the same time, but the others didn''t notice that. Vicente smiled and


    said, "It doesn''t matter. I''ll get you another one."


    Then she asked the servant next to her to remove the food spilled with juice.


    The psychologist looked at the juice in front of her and said, "Let me pour it."


    She sat next to Nina, and Michelle sat next to Nina. She could easily hand over the fruit, but she gave it


    to Leon first.


    Michelle didn''t notice what they were doing. She was wiping the juice on the table with a tissue.


    Leon took the juice and put it in Michelle''s hand.


    They enjoyed meal. After dinner, Emma took Michelle to take a walk for digestion, and the others


    stayed in the house.


    The psychologist said, "I can''t make a diagnosis directly now, but I''m sure that she''s afraid of physical


    contact with men other than Mr. Lu, which may have something to do with her experience. She needs


    psychological interference now."


    "PTS?" Nina asked.


    "I still need more observation."


    Nina and the psychologist left first. The three men looked at each other worriedly and speechless.


    Then James casually leaned against the sofa and pretended to be rxed, "It can be cured. Don''t


    worry."


    Vicente nodded in agreement. "But I don''t know if it will affect her normal social activities."


    "Normal social intercourse won''t have physical contact with the opposite sex." "Even if Mimi is willing


    to, you won''t agree, will you, uncle?" asked James.


    Leon forced a smile and said, "That''s different."


    The smile on James''s face was all gone. He sighed gently and cursed, "I''m going to kill Tim right now."


    "Can you?" Vicente asked seriously, "Can you defeat Tim?"


    Then James cursed in a low voice. After a moment of silence, he was really angry. "Even if I can''t do it,


    uncle can."


    "I''m from C Ind, and I have a special identity, so I can''t do that." Leon said.


    "Uncle John and Aunt Nina must can!" James sneered arrogantly, "Can he defeat Uncle John?"


    Leon shook her head again. "We can''t kill him. We don''t have any evidence. We can only cause him


    trouble in the business field. This method has been used, and the Silverhall Nightclub is still closed for


    internal rectification."


    "Isn''t Mimi the evidence?" Said James angrily.


    "She got hurt by herself. The people on the ind know nothing and do things with money." Leon


    suppressed his anger gloomily, "They said that Michelle had a good time on the ind and no one


    made things difficult for her. They were afraid that she would get hurt. If she got hurt, others would


    suffer as well."


    Vicente nced at Leon and asked, "Do you think that Tim is like you seven years ago?"


    Leon''s heart skipped a beat.


    ''Is he?''


    They were so familiar. They all kept the one they liked by their side in a tough way.

 Chapter 882 The Ambiguous Mark On Michelle

    Chapter 882 The Ambiguous Mark On Michelle


    After a walk, Michelle came back with sweat on her forehead and her cheeks flushed like red apple.


    Seeing this, Leon stood up and walked towards her. He took out a tissue and gently wiped the sweat


    off her forehead. Michelle gave him a sweet smile.


    Leon also smiled, he looked at Michelle with concern. The psychologist''s words lingered in his ears,


    and he was unable to rx.


    He even didn''t know what to do.


    Although Michelle couldn''t have contact with any other man except Leon and it satisfy his


    possessiveness, it was abnormal.


    He wanted her to have a normal life.


    Leon held her in his arms and rubbed his chin against her head.


    "What''s wrong, Leon?" All of a sudden, Michelle felt that he was like an injured little fox and needed her


    Leon was silent for a while. He lowered his head and kissed her hair. "We''ve been ying for a long


    time. Do you want to change your clothes?"


    "Ah!" Michelle remembered that she was sweating, so she must have smelled of sweat. She quickly got


    out of Leon''s arms and said, "But my clothes are at my home."


    Leon gently pinched her chin and said with a smile, "Mrs. Lu, let me remind you that we are a legal


    couple. My home is also your home."


    Yes, they had registered for marriage.


    However, it had been less than half a month since they got married and they had been out of touch for


    a few more days. Michelle was still not used to it, and the address "Mrs. Lu" warmed her heart.


    "I''ve already prepared the clothes for you. They''re in our cloakroom. Do you want to change them


    yourself or..." Leon bent over and whispered in her ear, "Or do you want me to change them for you?"


    With so many people at home, Michelle was so shy that she stammered, "I... I''ll change them by


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    myself."


    Then she turned around and ran upstairs. She looked normal.


    Looking at the disappearing figure, Leon smiled. Maybe there was nothing wrong with Michelle, but


    they had make a big deal out of it?


    However, the abnormality was often hidden under the normal surface. People cared about Michelle


    could see it as long as they paid attention, not to mention that Leon found that she was deliberately


    avoiding strange men.


    People who were familiar with her could talk with as usual, but they couldn''t get too close to her.


    He thought to himself that he must find out the crux of her disease as soon as possible and then solve


    it.


    The smile on Leon''s lips gradually calmed down, and his eyes became serious.


    "Why didn''t you answer Nina''s phone call, Leon?" Holding his phone, Vicente said, "She has sent me a


    message that Tim wants to see you."


    "I don''t want to see him." Leon said coldly, "I didn''t go to see him, but he came to me himself. Don''t let


    me hear this name again."


    He had always been gentle, but he looked extremely frightening when he was angry. Vicente shut his


    mouth awkwardly. He felt that he had always said something wrong today. ''s...''


    Then James nudged him with his elbow and whispered, "Why did you mention it? Uncle can''t punish


    Tim, so he is very annoyed now. "


    Vicente also knew that. He just helped to pass on a message. He suddenly was upset. He nced at


    James and vented his anger on him.


    "Don''t get so close to me next time. I''m not interested in your wife."


    Emma coughed awkwardly and turned to sit at the side of Barbie, who was busy dealing with some


    affairs of C Ind on behalf of Leon.


    Seeing Emma sitting over, she raised her head politely and smiled at her. She continued to work hard.


    The coffee next to her had turned cold.


    Emma also smiled back and couldn''t help but take a few more nces at Barbie. People all like


    beauties, let alone a beauty who has the ability to stand by the side of the prince of C Ind.


    At the meantime, James was shocked and choked. When he was about to retort, Vicente added, "I like


    men."


    "What the fuck?" James was so shocked that he bounced away.


    His astonished expression on his face was somewhat funny, and Vicenteughed instantly. "Don''t


    worry. I have someone I like."


    "Who is it?" Although he felt it inconceivable that Vicente liked men, he couldn''t resist his curiosity.


    ''Why do Uncle John and Aunt Nina all have homosexual friend?''


    Vicente smiled and said nothing. He looked up and saw that Michelle had changed her clothes and


    came downstairs. She wore a light pink loose hoodie and a skirt.


    Maybe it was hot, Michelle had her hair tied up.


    Looking at the eyes of Michelle, Vicente suddenly felt familiar. He thought of Michelle''s grandmother


    and histe grandaunt.


    When she was a child, her mother asked her to dress up as a boy so that she could inherit the position


    of the count of her father in the future. At the beginning, she didn''t want to dress up as a boy. She had


    asked her mother why only boy could be the count, but not girl.


    There was no such a rule in C Ind, but she didn''t know why there seemed to be such an unwritten


    rule in their family. Especially her grandfather, he preferred boys to girls, and always mocked, "Woman


    can''t be in charge of a family"


    At that time, she heard from her mother that her grandaunt was the first female count of the Nangong


    family. She still remembered what her mother said to her when she covered her mouth.


    "Vicki, don''t say that again. You will get into trouble if grandpa hears it." Then her mother sighed,


    touched her head and said, "Grandpa might send a big bad wolf to take you away. Aren''t you afraid?"


    At that time, she was still young, so of course she was afraid.


    But she was also interested in her grandaunt. She would seek opportunity to ask her about her


    grandaunt.


    She once treated her grandaunt as her idol, so she was particrly sensitive about her.


    But her grandaunt had passed away, and her memorial tablet was still in the ancestral hall.


    ''Why do I think that Michelle is a little like my grandaunt?


    Am I muddled?


    Maybe I am.''


    Then he turned his head and looked away. She happened to see Emma''s side face, and she felt that


    Emma was also a little like her grandaunt.


    Vicente was more sure that she felt everyone looked like her idol because she suddenly thought of her.


    But she ignored one thing that Michelle was the cousin of Emma, and their mothers were her biological


    sisters.


    Leon waved at Michelle. Michelle hurried to hold his hand.


    "Is there any ce you want to go? I''m not busy today. "


    As soon as Leon finished speaking, Barbie, who was concentrating on her work, silently nced at


    him.


    Noticing her gaze, Leon looked over.


    "Eh hem." Leon cleared his throat and pretended not to see it.


    Barbie was speechless.


    In fact, she was not surprised at all, but she was not used to it. Leon was like an immortal in her heart,


    so it was s little hard for her to ept that he would do like an ordinary human.


    After thinking for a while, she felt that there was nothing wrong. It was just her thought. In fact, Prince


    Leon also had emotions and feelings.


    To be honest, she was a little envious of Michelle.


    Although she envied her, she didn''t have any other thoughts. As the secretary of Leon, she should help


    him.


    "Yes, Mr. Lu has finished the work today," said Barbie with a smile.


    Then, Michelle happily discussed with Leon where to go. As Leon and Michelle wanted to go out, so


    the other people left.


    Leon told Barbie something. At the door, Michelle bent down to change her shoes and lowered her


    head, revealing arge part of her back neck. Standing behind her, Emma happened to see the red


    mark on the back of her neck.


    It seemed that she was scratched by someone''s finger. There was a time when she had sex with


    James, James identally left such an ambiguous mark on her body.


    Emma frowned and thought, ''Mimi is still injured. How can she bear to have sex?''


    When she was staring at the back of Michelle''s neck, James also saw it by ident. He was thinking


    that his uncle was awesome, but when he saw Emma frown, he immediately understood what she was


    worried about.


    He silently took two steps back, turned around and strode to Leon. He put his arm around his shoulder,


    as if they were friends.


    "What''s wrong?" Leon looked at him curiously.


    James said in a low voice, "Uncle, although you are my elder, you are just few years older than me. I


    treat you as my friend."


    "So?" Leon raised her eyebrows, letting him to go on.


    "So I want to say," afraid of being heard by others, James lowered his voice and said frankly, "Can you


    stop being such a beast? Mimi is still injured, and you hurt her again. "


    "My wife saw it just now. She must be sad and angry now. My wife felt bad, then I will also feel bad.


    Uncle, how can you make me feel bad? "


    Leon looked at him strangely, and it took him a while to understand what he meant.


    But... They did nothingst night.

 Chapter 883 The Road To Happiness Is Strewn With Setbacks

    Chapter 883 The Road To Happiness Is Strewn With Setbacks


    Last night, after the kiss, they really couldn''t help but want to have sex. Michelle became a little


    enthusiastic, but also shyer, so she wanted to turn off the light.


    As soon as the light was turned off, the room was dark. Leon identally touched the wound of


    Michelle. Her cry out of pain made Leon stopped.


    Therefore, he simply held her in his arms and slept with her the whole night.


    Then how came there were the marks left by Michelle''s back neck? Those marks were simr to those


    left after having sex.


    Leon had never thought that Michelle would have an affair with another man. Her amber eyes


    darkened. He remembered that it had taken Michelle nearly two hours to take a showerst night, and


    her neck was red.


    He thought it was because the water was too hot, but it shouldn''t be the reason.


    Leon strode towards Michelle. Michelle just changed her shoes and stood straight, then he suddenly


    fell into his arms.


    The hug came from behind. Michelle''s body stiffened for a moment, and she gradually rxed after


    smelling the familiar fragrance.


    Noticing her stiffness, Leon''s eyes darkened.


    When the others saw this, they all went out, leaving only the two of them at the door to hug each other.


    When Vicente went out, he gave a meaningful look at Michelle, which made her flushed. She raised


    her hand and patted the hand on her waist.


    "Leon, don''t be like this. Many people are watching us."


    Leon changed the topic, "Michelle, there seems to be something on your neck. Let me help you with it."


    "Ah? Okay. " Michelle smiled, "Thank you, Leon."


    Leon pulled the hat of her hoodie back a little, and looked down at the red marks on her back. They


    were scratched by hand, and they had faded after a night.


    There was no marks in the middle of her back, but on both sides of her shoulder.


    Leon was more certain that it was Michelle who scratched herself, since her hand couldn''t reach her


    back. There should be more red marks in her front body, and most likely there were more all over her


    thighs.


    She used too much strength while taking shower, as if she disliked her body. She thought her body was


    too dirty?


    Besides, she was afraid of men. It was not difficult to tell that she was once forced by men, so she had


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    a psychological shadow.


    Leon gasped for breath. His heart seemed to be pricked into it by a thin needle. He couldn''t breathe for


    a moment and he was stunned.


    Without feeling any movement, Michelle moved her body and asked, "Leon?"


    Her soft voice sounded a little cautious. Since Michelle came back from the ind, she had almost


    been in this tone, as if she was afraid of something.


    Maybe she was afraid that he would abandon her, so she carefully hid the hurt and said nothing.


    If it was really what she thought, how desperate should she be at that time?


    She was so desperate that she cut her wrist and locked herself in the bathroom?


    "I was wrong. There is nothing." Leon''s eyes turned red. He held Michelle in his arms again, rubbed his


    chin against her head andforted her silently, "Let''s not go out to y. It''s hot. There are still too


    many people outside. Go home to see your parents. They miss you very much."


    In fact, Michelle also thought that she shouldn''t go out to y, so at this moment, when Leon


    suggested her going home, her eyes lit up. "Okay."


    Knowing that the two of them changed their minds and were going to the home of Michelle, Vicente


    wanted to go with them.


    When they arrived at the door of Michelle''s home again, Vicente couldn''t help but think of thest time


    when they was shut out. Vicente looked at Leon with a smile and said, "What if your parents-inw


    refuse to see you again?"


    Leon said calmly, "The road to happiness is strewn with setbacks. If they refuse to see me this time, I


    wille again."


    In fact, there was still a hint of expectation in his eyes, hoping to be recognized by his parents-inw.


    The door was opened. When ine saw her daughtering back, she smiled immediately, but soon


    her smile disappeared. With a straight face, she nced at the three people in front of her and said to


    Michelle, "Why don''t youe back until now?"


    Knowing that her mother was still angry, Michelle immediately rushed up to her and held her arm,


    acting like a spoiled child, "Mom, I miss you so much. Do you miss me too?"


    ine snorted.


    "I know you must miss me very much." Michelle poked her head inside and said, "Dad, grandpa,


    grandma, I''m back! I also brought you gifts! "


    As soon as they heard her, her grandparents immediately came out with a smile, and Adams also


    came out of the study.


    "Michelle, you finallye back from you trip." Grandma held Michelle''s hand and walked inside,


    "You''re finally back."


    "Grandma." Michelle greeted her with a smile. She didn''t forget that there were still two people standing


    outside the door. When she turned around, she happened to meet her mother''s warning eyes. Finally,


    she summoned up her courage and walked to the side of Leon and pulled them in.


    ine wanted to stop her, but her heart softened at the sight of her daughter''s ingratiating eyes.


    Especially when she thought that Michelle didn''te home because she was angry with them these


    days, now Michelle finally came back, she was worried that if she didn''t let Leon in, Michelle would be


    angry and run away from home again.


    However, her daughter, who had been obedient since her childhood, had left home angrily because of


    Leon. Thinking of it, ine was still angry with Leon.


    Although Leon was allowed to enter the home, Michelle''s parents still hadn''t epted him as their son-


    inw. Therefore, he could only find a way to project himself.


    But he was ignored all the time.


    In the past, when Leon came here, they always weed him politely. Now, the one who was


    weed was Vicente.


    ''s...'' Leon sighed silently, but still smiled.


    Michelle scratched his palm.


    Leon tilted his head and whispered in her ear, "Don''t worry, Michelle. It''s my fault to steal their baby


    first. It''s normal for them to be angry."


    Seeing the two whispering, ine stared at them and then Michelle immediately loosened the hand of


    Leon. Seeing that her father was going to wash fruits to entertain the guests, Michelle immediately


    proposed to help him.


    "Dad, let me do it."


    "You apany your friends." Adams didn''t let Michelle take away the fruit basket. He turned around


    and said to Vicente with a smile, "What fruit do you like to eat?"


    "We like every kind of fruit. Thank you so much." Vicente stood up and smiled politely. "I''m sorry that I


    forgot to introduce myself just now. My name is Vicente Nangong."


    Adams nodded. Leon walked over and said, "Let me wash it."


    "No, you are the guest. Please sit down." Unlike ine, Adams didn''t ignore Leon directly, but his polite


    and courteous tone made Leon even more flustered.


    However, Leon still followed him to wash fruits.


    Michelle was a little worried that her father would make things difficult for Leon, so she wanted to follow


    them, but was stopped by her mother''s eyes and sat next to Vicente.


    "Mom, grandpa, grandma, Vicente is my good friend''s cousin. He helped me when I was in trouble in C


    Ind."


    "Friends should help each other." Vicente said with a smile.


    ine was always enthusiastic to her daughter''s friend, so she asked Vicente not to be overcautious


    and enjoy himself here.


    Vicente replied politely, turned around and greeted Michelle''s grandma with a smile, looking at her


    curiously.


    Grandma was also curious about him and asked, "Your surname is Nangong, are you from C Ind?"


    "Yes, I am." Vicente sat upright, like an obedient child waiting for the elders'' orders.


    Grandma looked at his face and asked kindly, "Do you know Jacob Nangong?"


    Vicente was stunned, and then he answered with a smile, "He is my father."


    Grandma suddenly stopped talking. She looked at Vicente for a long time, and seemed to be able to


    see through his appearance that little Jacob was surrounding her and calling her aunt. Tears welled up


    in her eyes.


    She sighed, "Even his son has grown up. How is your father? "


    "My father passed away." Even though Vicente was still young when his father passed away, his


    father''s imposing appearance was still vivid in his mind.


    Obviously, grandma didn''t expect that the child she looked after at that time had died at an early age.


    Although she had hidden her surname after she left C Ind, she had always been thinking about


    Jacob.


    Grandma couldn''t control her sadness in the end. Her eyes were instantly filled with tears, and they


    rolled down immediately.


    Everyone was frightened.


    "Mom, what''s wrong?" ine had never seen her strong mother cry, so she went to take the tissue


    immediately.


    Michelle also hurried to hug her, "Grandma, grandma, don''t cry."


    Vicente, "Grandma, I''m sorry. Did I say something wrong?"


    Grandma wiped her tears gently. She smiled and said, "Don''t worry. It''s nothing serious. Michelle, you


    should call him cousin. "

 Chapter 884 Adams And Elaine Agreed To The Marriage

    Chapter 884 Adams And ine Agreed To The Marriage


    "Ah?" Michelle was confused and surprised, "Grandma, how do you know I call him cousin? He is


    Berry''s cousin, so I also call him cousin as Berry did. "


    "Silly girl." Grandma gently pinched her face and said, "ording to the seniority, he is your cousin."


    Vicente suddenly stood up with his eyes wide open, "Grand... Grand..."


    It was so unbelievable that he stuttered. Grandma continued with a smile, "You should call me


    grandaunt, your father called me aunt."


    His grandaunt, who he thought has passed away, appeared in front of him. Vicente was stunned for a


    while before he answered, "Oh, grand..."


    "Grandaunt." Grandma said with a smile.


    "Grandaunt." Vicente blinked his eyes. It was not difficult to ept the fact since he already noticed


    that she looked like his deceased grandaunt.


    "Grandaunt!" The joy of seeing his idolpletely upied his mind. Vicente sat back happily, held


    her hand and said, "Are you really my grandaunt? My father often mentioned you to my mother. You


    are Mona Nangong, the female count that thousands of people admired. Later, my mother often


    mentioned you to me. She hoped I could be..."


    ''As excellent as you.


    You are a female count, and so am I. But I am not as capable as you are, so I can only disguise as a


    man.''


    He almost blurted out the secret with joy.


    Vicente''s voice suddenly stopped. Mona raised her eyebrows curiously, then Vicente immediately


    changed the topic, "Grandaunt, you are my idol!"


    Mona knew the word "idol". She was amused by him and then smiled. "Then who is the count now?"


    "Me!" Vicente said proudly.


    Mona smiled, "Can you take the responsibility for the whole family now?"


    "Of course!" Vicente smiled brightly. "I couldn''t do that before. With the help of Nina, I can do it now."


    "Great." Mona pped his hands with relief. She thought that now Vicente was the count and had real


    power, and he had a good rtionship with Michelle. In this way, Michelle wouldn''t be alone and


    helpless in C Ind in the future.


    "Michelle." Mona turned her head to look at Michelle, only to find that Michelle and ine standing in


    front of her were both stunned.


    But her husband was calm.


    She had told her husband about it, but she kept it a secret from her daughter and granddaughter.


    "Are you frightened?" Mona stretched out her hand to pull Michelle to sit down next to her. Then she


    looked at her daughter and said apologetically, "I''m sorry. I haven''t told you and your sister that I''m from


    C Ind."


    After all, ine was more than 40 years old. She finally reacted and quickly epted it. She wanted to


    say something, but she didn''t know what to ask.


    It didn''t matter where her mother was from. Anyway, she was her mother who gave birth to her and


    raised her up.


    "I..." ine suddenly smiled, "I''m still a little surprised. I''ll go to see if they have washed the fruit."


    "Grandma!" It took a while for Michelle to realize what had happened. She shook her legs with both


    hands and said, "That statue, that female count! Grandma, you are that female count called Monna. No


    wonder I felt I was familiar with her. I''ve seen a photo of you and grandpa when you were young. Now


    the more I think about her, the more I felt familiar!"


    Mona corrected her, "The statue has been there for a long time. My name tag has be obscure, so


    they thought my name is Monna."


    "Okay, I see!" Michelle nodded excitedly and looked at Vicente, "You are really my cousin!"


    ''I''m actually your elder female cousin.'' Vicente thought.


    He couldn''t helpughing and nodded, "Yes, I am."


    After washing the fruits, Adams and Leon came out and saw the atmosphere in the living room was a


    little excited. They met ine who was going to look for them. Adams asked her, "What''s wrong?"


    "Well..." ine hesitated for a moment and said, "In fact, my mother is from C Ind, and her identity


    seems to be not simple."


    When Leon heard this, he raised his eyebrows and smiled.


    Although he hadn''t found it out yet, judging from the situation, he thought it was almost the same as he


    guessed.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ''God can''t wait to help me.


    No, it is grandma.


    It seems that grandma revealed the secret voluntarily. Otherwise, how could she suddenly leak it after


    hiding it for so many years?''


    Then Vicente asked what was going on. All the family members thought that she was deceased, how


    could she be in Lexingport City?


    Many years had passed, and Mona was no longer a twenty year old teenage girl, but an old woman


    over her sixtieth. No matter how big the grudge was, she didn''t care anymore.


    Besides, she had a lot of children and grandchildren now. She didn''tck anything.


    "It was all because of the past grudges. It has nothing to do with the younger generation like you. I''ve


    almost forgotten it. Let''s not talk about it." In the end, she ended up with such a sentence.


    Since she said so, no one kept asking for more details.


    Grandpa took out a candy from his pocket and quietly put it into his wife''s hand, as if coaxing a child.


    Seeing this, Leon smiled and suddenly looked forward to the future days when he and Michelle turned


    old.


    He would not only give Michelle candy, but also strawberry and all her favorite food.


    Vicente said excitedly, "I''m going back to C Ind in two days. Will you go back with me, grandaunt?"


    Mona nodded and said, "Okay. Michelle, ask for a leave from your boss and go with us. I will take you


    to the ce where I grew up. It used to carry my dream."


    "Me?" Michelle pointed at herself, confused.


    Leon''s eyes lit up.


    Perhaps among the people present, only Michelle didn''t understand the meaning of her grandmother''s


    words. Vicente looked at Leon, seeming to congratte him. Then he turned to Michelle, "Of course


    you should go."


    ine wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. She looked at her husband who was


    deep in thought, and then looked at her mother. "Mom, are you really going to take Michelle back?"


    "Don''t you always think that our family and the Lu family are not equal in social status?" Mona then


    replied her.


    "No. Mimi is the cousin of our Nangong family" Vicente was very smart. He echoed with a smile, "The


    marriage between our Nangong family and the royal family is what our people like to see."


    Mona thought of herself. "I was supposed to marry into the royal family, but I refused."


    Vicente asked, "Is that why you came out from the ind?"


    Not exactly, it was more because Mona was cornered by her brother that she used the strategy to


    escape.


    However, it was better not to let the younger generation know such a grudge, and to save her brother''s


    face. After all, he was Vicente''s grandfather.


    So Mona nodded and said, "Yes."


    "¡­¡­" Vicente was shocked, "The fate of our family is really... Surprisingly consistent. "


    "What?" Mona didn''t understand.


    Leon couldn''t helpughing, "My sister Nini ran away immediately when she heard that she was going


    to be engaged to Count Nangong when she was eighteen years old."


    Vicente was speechless.


    "Leon, don''t mention that. I''m afraid you''ll be the next one." Vicente smiled.


    There were already two astonishingly simr history. Perhaps there would be a third one. What if the


    next person to escape from marriage was Michelle?


    Hearing that, Leon''s face froze.


    Seeing that his expression, Vicenteughedcently, and so did everyone else. The


    embarrassment that Leon appeared in the home of Michelle disappeared.


    Leon looked at Vicente with gratitude.


    "Go with them." Adams looked at his daughter and said, "Go to C Ind with your grandparents. You


    have to be responsible for your own choice."


    Their children had their own fates, and they could not interfere too much.


    ine sighed, "Go with them."


    Adams and ine reluctantly agreed to their marriage.

 Chapter 885 Renewing Flowers, Renewing Happiness

    Chapter 885 Renewing Flowers, Renewing Happiness


    Although Michelle and Leon had registered for marriage and were legal couples, in Adams''s eyes,


    Leon was just his future son-inw.


    In her parents'' eyes, Michelle was still an unmarried daughter, so after dinner, Leon went back alone.


    Of course, Vicente stayed overnight.


    When they came, they were three people, but now he was the only one who left.


    Walking in themunity, Leon lowered her head and saw his long shadow. He stayed with Michelle


    this afternoon, but now he was alone.


    He sighed heavily in the bottom of his heart. He looked back at the home of Michelle, where the light


    was still on, and couldn''t helpughing.


    Leon took out her phone and called Tim, asking to see him. When he arrived at the appointed ce, he


    saw the back of a woman from a distance, as if he had seen her somewhere.


    After the two of them talked for a while, the woman stood up and left.


    At night, ine came to Michelle''s room and had a long conversation with her. She scolded Michelle


    for being angry with them.


    How could a daughter threaten her parents to agree with her marriage by not going home? It could be


    regarded as an unfilial behavior.


    Michelle listened to the rebuke silently and lowered her head to show that she had realized her fault.


    It seemed that she had a good attitude towards the matter. ine said in a soft tone, "Don''t do it again,


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    or I will definitely not be softhearted."


    Michelle nodded.


    The problem seemed to have solved in this way like this. Michelle thought that good fortune lurked


    within bad, so she go to sleep happily.


    The second morning, when ine just finished making breakfast, someone rang the doorbell. She took


    off her apron and went to open the door.


    At the door stood a woman whom ine was very familiar with. She was the owner of a flower shop,


    who would send a bunch of champagne roses here every week.


    As usual, ine signed for it. While talking with the owner of the flower shop with a smile, she asked,


    "Can you tell me who ordered the flowers?"


    ine asked it every time, but she always got the same answer, "I''m sorry. The client asked me to


    keep it a secret."


    "Fine." ine signed.


    The owner of the flower shop gave her a hint today, "He is the pursuer of your daughter."


    "I can see that." ine said, "But I have never seen such a strange pursuer. He didn''t send the flowers


    to Michelle in person but asked me to change the flowers secretly."


    The owner of the flower shop also felt strange, but she just responsible for delivering flowers, so she


    said nothing more.


    ine thanked her and went upstairs with the bouquet. She tiptoed into Michelle''s room and changed


    the flowers which were about to wither in the vase.


    When she was about to turn around and leave, she heard Michelle mumbled from behind.


    "Mom?" Michelle rubbed her eyes and sat up, "Good morning, mom. Why are you here in my room?"


    It was not the first time that ine had sneaked upstairs to change flowers. In the past Michelle had


    been sleeping very well and wouldn''t be woken up easily unable. ine didn''t expect that she would


    wake up today.


    ine turned around as if nothing had happened, "Go downstairs to have breakfast. I''ll go to the next


    room to wake up your cousin."


    "Don''t do that." Michelle yawned and said, "Let him sleep a little longer. He can eat after he wakes up."


    "Okay." ine nced at the champagne roses in the vase and asked curiously, "Michelle, do you like


    this flower? You couldn''t even keep nts alive before. "


    "Well, I still can''t do it now." Michelle turned to look at the bunch of flowers and smiled brightly. "It''s an


    exception. It''s the bridal bouquet of Nini. It has a very good meaning."


    ine certainly knew the meaning of the bridal bouquet, but...


    "Michelle, don''t you think this flower lives too long?" Looking at her daughter''s confused look, ine


    thought that no matter how confused she was, she couldn''t have nomon sense at all. She kindly


    reminded her, "It has been three or four months after Nina''s wedding. The flower hasn''t withered away."


    Michelle uncovered the quilt and got out of bed. She walked over to fiddle with the leaves of the


    champagne roses. "Every time I saw it was about to copse, I thought about how to save it. But when


    I woke up in the next morning or came back from work, I found it came back to life again."


    ine was speechless.


    "Someone sent you the same bunch of flowers every week, and I changed them for you. Silly girl."


    ine poked her forehead and said, "Now your father also agrees that you be with Leon. As for me, I


    have no choice but to agree. The flowers are sent by the person who likes you. Since you and Leon are


    married, I won''t ept the flowers for you in the future. Think about who sent the flowers and make it


    clear to him."


    Michelle was shocked. ''This flower was no longer the original bridal bouquet?


    That''s right. How can flower be raised without soil for three or four months? That''s impossible! I should


    have realized it earlier.''


    All her attention was focused on the happiness that the bridal bouquet would brought to her before.


    Because she was too eager to get the love from Leon, she lostmon sense.


    Michelle pped herself on the forehead, turned around and asked, "Mom, do you know who it is?"


    "I don''t know." ine guessed, "Tim?"


    Michelle''s body stiffened, but ine didn''t notice it. She continued to guess, "Austin?"


    "Mom," Michelle interrupted her, "I forgot to tell you that Lydia and Austin are dating."


    "Ah?" Hearing that, ine smiled awkwardly. After thinking for a while, she gave a sincere smile and


    said, "That''s good. Both of them are very outstanding."


    Knowing that the champagne roses were not the original bunch, Michelle took it and wanted to throw it


    in the trash can when she went out, but Leon saw it when he came to pick her up.


    "Michelle, where are you taking this flower?"


    "Throw it away." Looking at the flowers, Michelle answered, "I don''t know who sent it to me, so I want to


    throw it away. I just want the flowers from you."


    It was from Leon.


    Not knowing whether tough or cry, Leon had to admit, "It''s from me."


    "Ah?" Michelle was shocked for the second time.


    "It''s from me." Leon rubbed the back of her head and repeated, "I think you like that flower very much.


    At that time, we were not together. I don''t know how to send you the flower, so I secretly ordered it for


    you."


    Michelle''s face lit up, "So, it''s you who renew the flowers for me?"


    "Renew flowers?" Leon thought this phrase was interesting. He chuckled and said, "Yes, it''s me."


    The bridal bouquet represented happiness, so renewing the bridal bouquet meant renewing happiness.


    Michelle was so happy that she stood on tiptoe to kiss him, and then ran back with the flowers in her


    arms. "Leon, wait for me. I''ll be right back!"


    Obviously she was going back to put the flowers back in the vase. Seeing her running happily, Leon


    followed her unhurriedly with a smile on his face.


    Seeing Michelle running back in a hurry, ine asked, "Won''t you go out? Why do youe back?


    And won''t you throw that flowers away? "


    "The flowers are from Leon. I can''t throw them away." Michelle ran upstairs and repeated, "Leon


    ordered the flowers for me!"


    "They are from Leon?" Looking at Michelle''s back, ine murmured to herself, "If they are really from


    Leon, it seems that he has been having crush on Michelle since long time ago."


    She had always thought that it was Michelle who had crush on Leon first.


    In fact, it didn''t matter who had crush on the other person first. What mattered was that they could


    always love each other.

 Chapter 886 Acting (Part one)

    Chapter 886 Acting (Part one)


    When Leon took Michelle to the hospital to change the medicine for her wound, they met Gray who


    looked gaunt.


    The two of them were stunned, and then asked at the same time, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Mimi, were you also thrown into the cave?" Gray hurried to her and looked at her up and down. "After I


    fainted in the car that day, I woke up in the cave and didn''t see you."


    "You were in a cave? I was not in a cave. " Said Michelle.


    "Are you okay?"


    "I am fine." Michelle deliberately avoided talking what happened on the ind. She didn''t want to


    mention the experience on the ind at all, and she even hoped that she could forget that terrible


    memory.


    It seemed to be a self-protection mechanism.


    Gray breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good. I called the police and asked them what was going on with


    the Zheng family, but no clue has been found. I woke up in the cave, and then I was back here when I


    woke up again. I don''t know who took me there, and the police didn''t know how to investigate about it."


    He didn''t want to give up, but he was not hurt, so he had to give up.


    Michelle didn''t look well. Leon said to Gray, "We have to see a doctor. We can talk another day."


    "Okay. I hope you Mimi recover soon. "


    "Thank you."


    After they parted from Gray, Michelle looked absent-minded again. It was a female doctor who applied


    medicine for Michelle. It was not until she identally hurt Michelle that Michelle came back to her


    senses.


    "Ouch!" Michelle winced in pain.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Leon frowned and said, "Doctor, let me apply medicine to her wound. Please instruct me. If I do


    something wrong, please me remind me."


    Even though Leon was a little angry, he still kept polite and smile, not making the doctor feel offended.


    The doctor stepped aside and watched Leon half squatting in front of Michelle, gently applying


    medicine to her, exhaling softly, and asking her if it hurt, if it was heavy, and if he should be do it lighter.


    He was extremely gentle.


    After applying the medicine, the doctor looked at Leon and asked curiously, "Is she your girlfriend?"


    "My wife." Leon looked at Michelle tenderly.


    The doctor was a little surprised. "It''s rare to see a man so considerate after marriage."


    "It''s rare, so it means there are still some men who are like this." Leon said.


    The doctor smiled and said, "You are right. For most people, after they got married, their love would be


    gradually worn out by the trifles of life. It''s done,e to change the medicine in two days. "


    After walking out of the hospital, Leon pinched Michelle''s finger and said, "Our love won''t be worn out


    by the trifles of life. I will only love you more and more. I will love you all my life. If one day I can''t love


    you, my life will end."


    Michelle threw herself into his arms, rubbed her head against his chest, and said softly, "No wonder


    everyone likes to listen to sweet words. They are so beautiful, and I like to listen to them too."


    Leon touched her head and said, "It''s still early. I''ll take you for a walk. But we won''t go to a ce with


    many people. Otherwise, it''s not convenient for us to do something."


    Then heughed meaningfully.


    "Leon!" Michelle flushed and red at him angrily. "No wonder master likes to scold you."


    "How did he scold me?" Leon teased.


    "A beast in human attire."


    "Okay!" Leon paused and raised her eyebrows. "I like this description, but if you scold me in another


    ce, I will like it more."


    "Where?" Michelle asked curiously.


    Leon bent over to her ear. After saying that, Michelle''s face turned red, as red as boiled lobsters. She


    walked away angrily.


    Leon giggled, caught up with her and took her hand for a walk.


    Indeed, they didn''t go to a ce with many people, but to a quiet small park.


    Coincidentally, they met Fred in the park, with a white bandage on his face. It seemed that his nose


    was injured.


    His right hand was wrapped with thick bandage and hung around her neck. It seemed that she had


    fractured.


    He was injured, but he didn''t live in the hospital. There must be something important that he had to


    As expected, Michelle saw him meet a man under a tree less than ten meters away from them.


    Fred and the man had their back to them.


    Michelle also hated Fred, because Fred gave her the brown sugar water in person.


    She turned around and was about to leave. "Leon, let''s go over there."


    "What''s wrong?" Leon didn''t want to leave. "Do you know him?"


    "No, I don''t." Michelle wanted to forget what had happened on the ind, so she denied it naturally due


    to the self-protection mechanism.


    Leon frowned slightly and didn''t turn around. He stared at the back of Fred and said, "He suddenly


    knelt down. I want to see what''s going on. Does he need any help? "


    Leon was never a warm-hearted person. If Wynn were here, he would have noticed his abnormality,


    but Michelle couldn''t.


    She was even a little annoyed.


    But Leon wanted to stay, so she had to stay with him. Then she heard Fred begging for mercy.


    "I was wrong, Mr. Shen. Please forgive me. I know I was wrong."


    The other man with his back to them was Tim. When Michelle heard the name or saw the man, she


    wanted to escape subconsciously.


    She was afraid that if Tim reached out his hand to catch her like that night, he would do something bad


    to her.


    As soon as she turned around, she bumped into Leon''s arms.


    Leon hugged her gently. He could clearly feel that the woman in her arms was stiff. His eyes were full


    of pain, but what he said was totally different.


    "Are you throwing yourself at me?" He said in a gentle and teasing voice, "You''re so active, but I don''t


    want to have sex with you outside. Just let me hug you."


    With difficulty, Michelle replied, "Okay."


    His breath wrapped her, so warm like the sun in thete winter and early spring, and the faint fragrance


    made her gradually rx her body.


    There was a "bang" sound, like something heavy fell to the ground.


    Tim kicked down Fred and a painful groan was sounded. Fred got up and knelt down again, with a


    trembling voice.


    "Mr. Shen, please forgive me. I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have added something into Michelle''s water


    without permission. But I was doing it for your own good. You like her, don''t you? Ah! "


    His howl startled the birds.


    Tim heavily ground Fred''s palm as if grinding butt, "I do like her, but I disdain to use such a dirty trick!"


    Michelle was stunned.


    It turned out that it wasn''t Tim''s idea. It was his subordinate who did it secretly?


    She hided herself into Leon''s arms in fear, but pricked up her ears to listen to their conversation.


    "Mr. Shen, please forgive me!" Fred cried out in pain.


    Tim ignored him, looked at him condescendingly and gritted his teeth with hatred, "Do you know that


    because of what you had done, she hurt her wrist? I thought she wanted tomit suicide to threaten


    me to let her go. I didn''t know it was because of what you had done to her untilter."


    The force on his foot was increased, and Fred was so painful that he kept crying for mercy.


    "Does it hurt? Do you feel as painful as she? Do you feel as painful as me? " Tim scolded loudly, "That


    night as long as I got close to her, she was so scared that I couldn''t even apply any medicine to her


    hand. She thought I was going to rape her. It was all your fucking fault!"


    Michelle, who buried herself in Leon''s chest, suddenly raised her head, and her pupils shrank in shock.


    ''What did he mean?


    What did Tim mean?


    Tim didn''t want to rape me and just wanted to apply medicine to my wound?


    Did I misunderstand him?''

 Chapter 887 Acting (Part Two)

    Chapter 887 Acting (Part Two)


    Noticing that the girl in his arms trembled, Leon rubbed the back of her head and said, "Let''s go


    somewhere else."


    "Okay." Michelle replied in a low voice.


    After they went far away, Tim stopped beating Fred. He turned his head, and there was a bruise on the


    corner of his mouth. It was from Leon.


    Leon knew that Tim had done something to hurt Michelle, so Leon punched hard.


    Leon''s punching brought Tim back to reality. Michelle would rather hurt herself than let him touch her.


    He even saw disgust in her eyes.


    He couldn''t have her, which had already made him feel pain, and he couldn''t make her hate him


    anymore.


    Therefore, when Leon decided to put on a showst night, Tim agreed instantly. That was why this


    scene was happening just now.


    He hoped that this simple y could dispel the shadow in Michelle''s heart. That night, Tim really didn''t


    want to rape her. He just wanted to apply medicine to her.


    He just wanted to apply medicine to her.


    Looking at the two people, one tall and the other short, hand in hand, walking away, the feeling of


    emptiness in his heart was like ripples on theke, which was expanding.


    He turned his head and looked at Fred, who stood up with a grimace. "Get out of here."


    Although it was just a show, the wound on Fred''s hand was not fake. One of his hands had been


    injured, and now the other hand was also injured. It was all done by Tim.


    However, Tim didn''t kill him. Fred was so grateful that he endured the pain and left.


    Tim found a ce in the park and sat down. He lit up one cigarette after another, and the smoke


    shrouded in the wind blew away. He was like a man without a home.


    He didn''t know how long he had been sitting there. When the evening lights were lit on the opposite


    side, it was already dark.


    Before Tim wanted to leave, he heard footsteps behind him.


    "Hey, you will be fined if you throw your cigarette randomly." Caroline stood behind him, with her hands


    in her pockets. The cold wind blew up a few strands of her hair. "It also affected the city''s appearance.


    The key is smoking affecting other people''s health."


    Tim recognized who it was as soon as he heard her. A hint of surprise shed through his eyes, but he


    soon regained his calm and put out the cigarette.


    "You have a special taste." Tim sneered. Because he had smoked for a long time and his voice was


    low and hoarse, which sounded a little sexy.


    Sitting next to him, Caroline looked ahead and said, "You still owe me a shooting. When are you


    avable?"


    "I''m busy." Said Tim coldly.


    Caroline nced at him, "That''s why Ie to ask when you are avable."


    "I''ve told you I am busy." Said Tim impatiently.


    "You won''t be busy all the time."


    Annoyed by her, Tim threw the cigarette butt on the ground and red at her. "Don''t you understand


    what I''m saying?"


    "Hmm." Instead of getting angry, Caroline smiled gently.


    Tim didn''t know what she wasughing at. He felt like she was mocking him that he failed to chase the


    girl he liked.


    His heart was burning with anger. Regardless of the fact that Caroline was a woman, he grabbed her


    neck with one hand, but he didn''t use much strength.


    He said viciously, "Fuck off! Otherwise, believe it or not, I will kill you! "


    Caroline''s snow-white neck was held in a big wheat-colored hand. Caroline raised her neck, as if


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    making it more convenient for him to strangle her. The smile in her eyes was somewhat unscrupulous


    and meaningful.


    "Yes, I believe it." Her red lips were slightly open, and her breath was intertwined with the breath of


    Tim, which was a little seductive in the night.


    ''She is really a temptress.''


    Tim stared at her with dark eyes, Caroline then said with a smile, "You should know how to vent your


    anger. It''s not good to hold it back. Are you feeling better now? "


    ''What does she want to do?'' Thought Tim.


    The two looked at each other for a while. Tim loosened his grip on her neck, sat back and asked


    expressionlessly, "What are you doing here?"


    "To be your punching bag." Caroline touched her neck, felt the warmth left by Tim''s palm.


    Tim sneered, "Caroline, you are so idle."


    "Yes, so Ie here to find something to do." No matter what Tim said, Caroline answered it easily,


    which made Tim didn''t know what to say.


    Then Caroline sneered, "I think you are also idle. You smoked too much."


    So Ie here to find you something to do." She continued.


    Tim wanted to light up another cigarette, he touched his pocket and found that there was no cigarette


    left. "Don''t look at me. I don''t have any cigarettes," said Caroline immediately.


    Tim ignored her. He sat there quietly for a few seconds and suddenly said, "A womanes to a man,


    do you know what she wants to do?"


    As a sophisticated woman, it was easy for her to understand what Tim meant. Caroline smiled and said


    bluntly and boldly, "Usually to have sex."


    "Usually?" ''What a bold woman!'' Tim thought.


    Caroline raised her eyebrows and didn''t answer him.


    The two of them sat there for a while. Caroline felt that it was too cold. She stood up and said, "Are you


    leaving or not? If you leave, I''ll take you to find something to do. "


    "What''s it?" Tim asked unconcernedly, "You?"


    "Speed and passion." Caroline turned around and left.


    After a short while, Tim stood up and followed her. Caroline took him to a racing track. When Tim saw


    the sinuous racing track, he turned his head and asked, "Speed and passion?"


    "Isn''t it?" Caroline asked.


    "Well¡­ Yes. "


    Sitting in the car, Michelle told Leon why she hurt herself. With crystal tears on her eyshes, she


    choked, "Leon, am I smart? I protected myself."


    Leon hugged her quietly and kissed her hair. All the pain and anger choked in his throat, and he could


    not say anything.


    Without waiting for his response, Michelle said with her trembling lips, "Leon, I''m clean."


    This sentence deeply hurt Leon. No wonder she took a shower for so long and rubbed her body so


    hard to red. No wonder she was unwilling to turn on the light even she suddenly took the initiative to


    kiss him that night.


    He held Michelle''s face and kissed her.


    Since he didn''t know how tofort her, he could only kissed her and hugged her.


    When their lips and tongue touched each other''s, with her eyes closed, Michelle responded in a


    charming way, regardless of whether they were on the roadside or in the car.


    They hugged each other, sweating profusely. They didn''t stopped until an hourter.


    Leon covered her with his clothes and let her sleep soundly on his legs.


    He put his bony fingers around Michelle''s sweating hair, called the driver Charles over, and then


    opened the window to disperse the smell.


    If Leon was not in Lexingport City, Charles didn''t need to drive but still got paid, which made him have a


    feeling of unease, so he rushed here as soon as he received the phone call.


    When he saw Leon, he was about to say hello, but Leon hushed him.


    Charles saw the sleeping woman lying on Leon''s leg. Even if he didn''t see her face, he knew it must be


    Michelle.


    Sitting on the driver''s seat, Charles said gently, "Mr. Lu, I heard that you and Mrs. Lu are going to hold


    the wedding. Congrattions!"


    "Thank you." Leon smiled from the bottom of his heart.


    While driving, Charles asked, "Mr. Lu, will your wedding be held in C Ind?"


    "We will hold two weddings, one in Lexingport City and the other in C Ind." Leon looked down at the


    girl in his arms and raised his hand to gently touch her cheek. Suddenly, Michelle grabbed his hand


    and held it in her arms. Leon smiled dotingly.

 Chapter 888 Disillusioned Tim

    Chapter 888 Disillusioned Tim


    As soon as they returned to the C Mansion, Michelle opened her eyes in a daze.


    "Did I wake you up?" Leon stopped.


    The crystalmp hanging from the ceiling was a little dazzling. Michelle rubbed her eyes. When she


    saw Leon''s face, she suddenly thought of the romance in the car, and her face suddenly flushed.


    At first, she had never thought that she would have sex on any ce other than bed. Later, she had


    never thought she would have sex on any ce other than bedroom. Now they had had sex on a ce


    other than home.


    And she was very active.


    Thinking of that, her cheeks flushed. She felt so ashamed.


    Michelle shook her feet and said, "Leon, put me down."


    "Aren''t you sleepy?" Leon asked.


    "No, I''m not sleepy." Michelle couldn''t wait toe down, "I want to sit for a while."


    "Okay, I''ll carry you to the sofa." Leon put her on the sofa. Seeing that Michelle gently rubbed her


    knees, he asked, "What''s wrong with your knees?"


    "Nothing!" Michelle retracted her hand in horror.


    Her reaction was a little abnormal. Leon directly rolled up her trouser legs and saw a slight bruise on


    her knees.


    Michelle''s skin was too delicate and fair, so it could be easily scratched.


    "It''s okay. Something might have scratched me by ident." With flushed face, Michelle was about to


    put down her trouser legs, but Leon didn''t let her do it.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll get you some medicine."


    A bottle of white ointment appeared in his hand when Leon came back. As he applied it on Michelle''s


    knees, he said, "This ointment is specially used to treat knee injury."


    The medicine was given by his mother. Although his parents ruthlessly punished him, his mother


    indeed cared about him, so she had prepared the medicine for him in advance.


    However, Michelle didn''t know about it. When Leon applied ointment on her knees, her knees moved


    suddenly and her face became even redder.


    "Leon, don''t say it." She felt so ashamed.


    She was too delicate. She just knelt on the back seat for a short while and then her knees were hurt.


    When Leon raised his head and saw her shyness, heughed even more happily in his heart and


    wanted to tease her purposely.


    "It''s my fault. The car is too small. We can buy a bigger car in the future. Cover the seats with a fluffy


    nket. How about we make our home... Hmm... "


    Michelle covered his mouth with her hand.


    "Leon, stop!" She looked around anxiously, afraid that someone would hear him.


    With a sly smile, Leon reached out and pushed her hand away. "Barbie has gone to bed early. Besides,


    the room in our house has a good sound instion effect, so no one can hear us. Hmm..."


    Michelle covered his mouth again, "No, don''t say it again. Leon, please don''t say it, okay?"


    She looked at Leon with pleading eyes, then Leon immediatelypromised and nodded.


    Michelle finally let go of him.


    Since Michelle heard what Tim said, she had opened her heart to Leon, which was a great progress.


    On the second night, when Michelle fell asleep, Leon checked her body and found no new red marks.


    He breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seemed that he had found the right method. The trauma in Michelle''s heart was gradually healing,


    and fortunately, it was found early.


    However, Michelle still refused to have physical contact with men until one day, when Leon went to pick


    her up from work and went home, Michelle suddenly said, "Leon, I want to see Tim."


    Then, Leon arranged for the two of them to meet at the C Mansion. Leon was really worried about her


    staying alone with Tim.


    It was at dusk. Night fell. The lights in themunity were on.


    Leon and Barbie were busy in the temporary work area. Tim sat on the sofa, and Michelle put the


    washed strawberry on the tea table and sat opposite to him.


    "You like strawberry very much." Said Tim first. He reached out and took a plump strawberry, but he


    didn''t eat it, just stared at it.


    "It''s yummy." Said Michelle.


    Then there was silence for some time.


    The two of them didn''t know what to say. Michelle was afraid of him when she saw him for the first time,


    but after getting along with him for a long time, she wiped out her fear. Her whole family treated him


    sincerely.


    Now she was back to the state she used to be. She was even more afraid of him than at the beginning.


    At the beginning, she just thought that he didn''t smile and he looked very frightening to her, but now


    there was a trace of fear hidden in her heart.


    Michelle tried to smile.


    Noticing that she was afraid, Tim didn''t look at her anymore. He took a bite of the strawberry and felt


    sour and sweet, just like Michelle.


    But in his mouth, it was much more sour than sweet.


    "I''m sorry." Tim apologized in a low voice.


    Michelle was silent for a while, "I''m sorry that I am unable to reply you it doesn''t matter. Everything was


    done by you on the ind. Did you want to trap me there?"


    "Yes." Tim admitted in a deep voice, "I want you to stay with me."


    "You have to ask me first if I want to." With a bitter face, Michelle said angrily, "How can you make the


    decision without my permission? You had deprived me of my freedom. "


    "I know." Tim said in a low voice, "You wouldn''t agree, so I couldn''t ask you."


    He knew it clearly.


    "You..." Michelle was too choked to say anything.


    Tim looked up at her, "But I didn''t mean to use force on you. Maybe you don''t believe me, because I


    forced you to go to the ind and kept you on the ind. But I hadn''t never wanted to get you in that


    kind of despicable way, but it seemed that the way I got you to the ind was indeed despicable."


    He said with self-mockery.


    Michelle looked at him and asked, "So you didn''t want to rape me that night, did you?"


    "No. I just wanted to apply some medicine to your wound. I was afraid that you would cut yourself


    again, that''s why I sounded harsh."


    They had been knowing each other for a long time. Michelle knew a little about Tim. He was a man


    who dared to take the responsibility.


    When Michelle heard that Tim just wanted to apply medicine to her in person, she feel relieved and her


    body was a little rxed.


    "I misunderstood you." Said Michelle.


    Even so, she couldn''t apologize to him for a misunderstanding. If it weren''t for him, she wouldn''t have


    had such an experience.


    After the conversation, Michelle stood up and was about to send Tim away. When they arrived at the


    door, Tim looked back at her, with sadness in his eyes, but he stubbornly maintained calm.


    "We can''t be friends anymore, can we?"


    "No." Michelle answered decisively.


    On the day his conspiracy was found out, Tim had expected such a result. He was still not reconciled


    and said, "I like you."


    Michelle looked at him politely and said nothing.


    "I have been having a crush on you since the first time I saw you in the BL Alley." Staring at her deeply,


    Tim seemed to want to engrave her in his heart. "It''s not because you saved me, but because I like you


    at the first sight. I have been loving you since then, but unfortunately...


    You already have someone you like." With his eyes dimmed, Tim asked stubbornly, "If I were the one


    you met first, would you choose me?"


    "There is no if in the world." Leon appeared beside Michelle and held her in her arms, as if showing off


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    his identity as her boyfriend deliberately.


    ''There is no if in the world, which means if there is, I may have a chance to win her heart.'' A smile


    appeared on Tim''s face.


    The next second, his unrealistic fantasy was broken by Michelle.


    "No, I won''t." Said Michelle.


    In the end, she didn''t leave any fantasy to Tim. Tim left with heavy steps.


    Leon raised Michelle''s chin and kissed her. "You did a good job. It''d a reward to you."


    Michelle didn''t expect the kiss, and Barbie was still in the room. Michelle was so shy that she patted


    him. However, she was so weak that it seemed to tickle him. Leon caught her hand and bit her finger.


    In fact, Leon knew very well that if there was really a possibility, the probability of they being together


    might be much bigger if Michelle met Tim first.


    The reason why Michelle said so was that she wanted to disillusion Tim.


    He could only start a new life if he gave uppletely


    Although Michelle was a soft and sweet girl, she was actually hardhearted, which could be seen from


    that she left without saying a word three years ago, and after three years, no matter how much Tim


    liked her, she didn''t have the same feeling towards him.


    After the conversation, Michelle gradually returned to her normal life and returned to her lively and


    lovely state.

 Chapter 889 They Are All Helping Leon To Persuade Him

    Chapter 889 They Are All Helping Leon To Persuade Him


    On C Ind.


    The first one who knew that Mona was still alive was Anne. Anne had heard that Mona was a famous


    female count.


    When Mona was in power, she was supported by many people. The Nangong family was on a par with


    Yin family in status. They were the representatives of highly ced people and powerful ns in that


    era. The Nangong family was famous in business circle, while the Yin family had great reputation in the


    political circle.


    Lyndon and Mona were the most popr figures in the two ns when they were young. The two of


    them grew up together since childhood and were very close to each other. They were a perfect match


    in other people''s eyes.


    At that time, the Nangong family and the Yin family had a close rtionship. However, after Mona died


    of illness, the two ns had been alienated.


    Vicente''s grandfather was in power, and the Nangong family declined gradually.


    It was not until Vicente''s father took over the throne and Vicente worked hard that the Nangong family


    became what it was now. Although Nangong family''s status was no longer as high as that of the Yin


    family, it was still one of the top ns in the C Ind.


    Mona had a lot of friends, and she had helped a lot of people in the past, who were now senior elders


    of various ns.


    Mona''s return was bound to cause a sensation.


    What was more surprising was that Mona was Michelle''s grandmother. In this way, Michelle was the


    rtive of the Nangong family.


    Due to the previous status of Mona, Michelle enjoyed a higher status than any other cousins in the


    Nangong family.


    For example, two nieces of Vicente''s mother, Addie and Leda, were also the cousins of the Nangong


    family, but they were not rted to the Nangong family by blood.


    Anne told this to her husband. As the king of the country, Bruce fell into silence.


    They were a family of equal social rank, but Michelle''s talent and ability were doubtful.


    "Where did the newse from? Is it reliable?" Asked Bruce.


    Anne replied, "Our daughter Nina said it."


    Bruce said, "Oh, then the news must be reliable."


    Anne nced at her husband and smiled helplessly.


    Her husband doted on their daughter very much. In fact, she was the same now. Probably they all


    wanted to make up for the mistakes they had made.


    "Nina wants to have a video call with us."


    "Oh?" Bruce was happy. "Is she going to persuade us for her brother?"


    Anne smiled faintly as acquiescence.


    "What a naughty girl!" Bruce''s tone sounded dissatisfied, but he couldn''t subdue the smile in his eyes.


    The two sat on the sofa and turned on the big screen on the wall. Then John''s family of four appeared


    on the screen. The face of Don was too close to the camera, upying half of the screen.


    "Grandparents!" Don happily waved his little hand.


    At this moment, John put his arms around the waist of Nina and they politely greeted Anne and Bruce.


    Van sat on John''sp and said sweetly, "Good afternoon, Grandpa and grandma."


    "You are so sweet, my kid!" Bruce smiled, and so did Anne.


    As they chatted about their daily lives, Nine suddenly jumped towards the camera and pushed Van''s


    feet gently. Van then slid down from John''sp.


    Don liked to have fun. He then followed Nine and yed with it.


    Bruce then got down to business and asked directly, "My dear daughter, do you have something to tell


    me?"


    "Dad, I''m afraid that you have already known what I''m going to say." Nina didn''t beat around the bush


    anymore. She said in a forthright manner, "Do you agree to Leon''s marriage with Mimi?"


    Bruce was silent.


    Anne said, "Your brother got the marriage license without our knowledge. Your father punished him to


    kneel for five days."


    Nina had already known about the marriage certificate and guessed that Leon would be punished, but


    Nina didn''t know that the punishment would be so simple and violent. Leon had to kneel for five days.


    Her knees must be bruised. Or it might be more serious.


    But Leon didn''t mention it. She was surprised that he didn''t reveal anything.


    There was a burst of admiration in Nina''s heart, and she immediately said, "He has been punished for


    kneeling. Don''t me Leon for getting the marriage certificate. He has suffered a lot."


    "Your father has suffered a lot too." Bruceined. "I did it for you and your brother''s sake."


    "Thank you, Dad." Nina smiled.


    Bruce thought that Nina would retort. However, Nina thanked him sweetly. Immediately, a smile


    appeared on Bruce''s face. But the next second, the corners of his mouth straightened again. He


    pretended to be serious and said, "I see."


    Anne lowered her eyes and smiled.


    "I heard that my brother''s secretary is Mr. Yin''s granddaughter. Dad, do you want her to be your


    daughter-inw?" Nina asked.


    "Yes," replied Bruce without hesitation. Barbie is a perfect match for your brother in every aspect."


    "I admit it." Nina first confirmed his words, and then said, "I remember that the Yin family is so powerful


    that no one dare to challenge them. If Barbie marries my brother..."


    "The power of the Yin family will reach its peak." Anne said before Nina finished and looked sideways


    at her husband.


    Their words made Bruce silent.


    He had thought about it before, but the selection of secretaries was fair. And it had never urred to


    him that Mr. Yin''s favorite granddaughter would win in the end.


    "Barbie is impable in all aspects. It seems that she is born to be the queen." Bruce sighed.


    "That means there is something wrong." Nina said, "Mr. Yin has been cultivating his granddaughter


    since childhood and wants her to be the queen. He is an ambitious man."


    Since ancient times, in the fight for power, highly ced officials were all afraid that the king would


    doubt their loyalty because of their strong power, and they didn''t want their rtives to interfere in


    politics.


    Leon insisted on marrying a girl from an ordinary family. Perhaps because Bruce was so angry with


    Leon that he didn''t think too much. In fact, Bruce knew what Barbie was doing, but he didn''t expose her


    intention.


    Now, what Nina said made him lost in thought.


    Since he was the king, he should bnce the power of all parties. He couldn''t make the Yin family


    be the most powerful ns in this country.


    Seeing that her father seemed to have thought it through, Nina continued, "Father, you didn''t agree


    with my brother to be with Mimi before because of her humble family background. Now Mimi is the


    rtive of the Nangong family and has a good rtionship with Vicente. If my brother marry her, he


    would with the support of the Nangong family.


    What''s more, Mimi''s surname is not Nangong, and she is not that close to the Nangong family. Isn''t it


    just perfect for us? Then you don''t have to worry that Mimi will stir up trouble with Nangong family.


    Leon and Mimi really like each other. If you agree to their marriage, Leon would be very grateful to you.


    It''s great to have a good rtionship with your son, isn''t it?"


    Bruce snorted with dissatisfaction. "Do you mean that if I don''t agree with their marriage, your brother


    would hate me?"


    "No." Nina smiled, "But you remember how I got along with you and mom before, and I''m afraid he


    would be like that. I know that dad and mom won''t do this to him, right?"


    Nina smiled brightly at them and her words sounded like a threat.


    She didn''t want to hurt her parents, but she had to remind them that both sides would suffer losses if


    they fought against each other head-on. Why didn''t they all make a concession?


    Bruce didn''t say anything again. He felt guilty for his children.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anne said worriedly, "Your father is worried about the Yin family."


    The implication was that they had agreed to Leon''s marriage.


    Leon who was sitting not far away from Nina raised his eyebrows, and he couldn''t help but raise the


    corners of his mouth. Nina also smiled.


    "Dad, mom, you don''t need to worry about it. Leon will take care of it. He is going to marry Mimi. He will


    take care of everything. You guys should think about how to make up for your honeymoon if you don''t


    need to deal with political affairs."


    This was also a regret in Bruce''s heart.


    He took office as soon as he got married and never gave his wife a honeymoon trip. Although they had


    visited different countries over the years, it was still different.


    Bruce took a look at his daughter, and he looked at his wife, who had been pretending to be an


    onlooker. He then sighed, "I can see that you are all helping Leon to persuade me."


    Everyone looked at each other and smiled.

 Chapter 890 Gossip Behind Michelle

    Chapter 890 Gossip Behind Michelle


    Moon was at the top of the tree and stars were scattered in the sky. Starlight at night blended with the


    bright lights of the castle.


    Outside the luxurious castle, there were all kinds of luxurious cars. The Nangong family held a dinner


    party to wee the former female count of their family.


    Generally speaking, the people who attended the party were young people, but the people who came


    to the dinner tonight were all elders. They were all dignified figures in the C Ind.


    Even Mr. Qin, who didn''t like parties, came with a pleasant face.


    In the upper ss, people would bond in every dinner party, especially the party held by Count


    Nangong. There were many big shots.


    The elders would definitely bring their juniors here.


    The elders were all fond of quietness, so they were arranged to sitfortably in the room, and the


    younger generation stayed outside for fun.


    There were swimming pool, fountain, wine and music, and people were all toasting to each other.


    The party hadn''t started yet. It was Mona''s party tonight, and she had already greeted every elders in


    the hall with Michelle.


    Michelle had a pure baby face. Even though she was 25 years old, people would not feel strange even


    if she dressed up as a high school student of seventeen or eighteen years old. His smile was sweet,


    showing her cute teeth. She was a delightful girl.


    Wearing a beautiful princess dress, she looked like a lovely little princess, and her silver tongue


    delighted the elders a lot.


    Mona stayed to greet her old friends and asked Michelle to make friends by herself.


    When Michelle went out, she saw people around gathered together and talked about the female count


    curiously.


    The younger generation were too young to know anything about the female count. They all listened to


    the elders'' stories.


    Mona became famous at a young age, but she then lost everything she had in her twenties. After the


    ident, she had to escape to another country. Later, her biological brother refused to talk about her


    stories in public and said that it would only rekindle some painful memories, so few people knew


    Mona''s achievements and stories.


    Even though they were all good friends of Mona, they had almost forgotten about Mona''s old stories in


    their declining years. So when they told the younger generation about Mona''s stories in their families,


    they could generally say that Mona was a brave female count who was not inferior to men at that time.


    They told their children that Mona had helped the civilian a lot, and that they were all heavily indebted


    to her.


    Therefore, although the younger generation gathered together, they didn''t have much things to talk


    about. Someone suddenly shifted the topic to the granddaughter of the female count.


    Although the elders didn''t dare to talk about it, the younger generations dared to gossip about their


    peers.


    The reason why Michelle came to C Ind with her grandmother was that she wanted to marry Leon


    as the rtive of the Nangong family. Then they would be barely equal in social status, and there would


    be less disputes.


    Therefore, Michelle was not surprised that the news about her was spread out. She even stood aside


    and pricked up her ears to listen their conversation.


    Everyone focused on the gossip and didn''t notice Michelle.


    "Mrs. Mona didn''t bring her children here but take her granddaughter back to our country. Have you


    seen that girl? What kind of person is she?"


    "No, I didn''t."


    "I''m also curious about the appearance of Mrs. Mona''s granddaughter."


    "They are also the rtives of the Nangong family. Why not ask them?" Someone smiled and looked at


    Addie and Leda who raised their sses in the distance.


    The girl raised her ss, smiled and greeted them in silence. Addie then whispered to the people next


    to her and walked over.


    "Livia, long time no see."


    "Long time no see, my old ssmate." Livia Xu clinked sses with Addie with a smile and introduced,


    "This is Addie, she came back not long ago and is the cousin of Count Nangong."


    Michelle had not only heard of Addie, but also had used Addie and Leda''s name to attend the party


    held by the Yin family with Caroline before.


    With gratitude, Michelle favored Addie with a friendly smile.


    Addie and Leda were seldom at home, so they didn''t know many girls of noble families. They thought


    that since Michelle was able to attend the party held by Count Nangong, she must have a high status,


    so they also greeted Michelle with a smile politely.


    Livia Xu asked, "Addie, there is another rtive in the Nangong family. Have you seen her?"


    "Mrs. Mona''s granddaughter?" Addie nced at the curious eyes of the crowd, took a sip of wine and


    said, "Yes."


    Michelle was stunned. She couldn''t remember where she had seen Addie. She then searched all the


    memories in her mind and concluded that she hadn''t met Addie before.


    Maybe Addie had seen her, but she hadn''t greeted her.


    "What kind of person is she?" Livia Xu asked.


    Addie said without hesitation, "I don''t know how to describe her."


    But her ambiguous answer couldn''t satisfy their curiosity at all. Someone asked, "How old is she?


    Where is shee from?"


    That person asked these two questions eagerly as if she was going to have a blind date with Michelle.


    Michelle couldn''t helpughing. Fortunately, it didn''t attract everyone''s attention.


    Addie said lightly, "She is about the same age as us. I heard that her family is very poor. She is a


    country girl."


    "What?" Everyone was shocked.


    Michelle frowned, but thought what Addie said was right. Compared with the families of everyone


    present, her family was indeed not rich.


    Her eyebrows then rxed again.


    "Country girl?" Some people showed disdain on their faces. In the upper ss, those girls from


    powerful families all led a rich and luxurious life, and they still had bias against the countryside and


    thought that they were poor, ignoble and suburban.


    Livia sneered, "Does Mrs. Mona want to find a rich husband for her here?"


    "Who knows?" Addie said, "Mrs. Mona didn''t bring her children here, but her granddaughter."


    The implication was that Addie agreed with what Livia said.


    Someone suddenlyughed and mocked, "No one likes a country girl. She knows nothing and it''s


    shameful to take her out."


    "But she is now the rtive of the Nangong family. Many people want to marry into the Nangong


    family." Livia said in a voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "Do you think she doesn''t even know what red wine is?"


    The crowd snickered and Addie smiled imperceptibly.


    Michelle knew that they were mocking her. In fact, she could pretend not to hear them, in case they


    would hate her.


    However, Nini had told her that it was not easy to settle things in peace. Many people bullied the weak


    and feared the strong, especially the pampered children of rich families. They bullied people who were


    weaker than them because of their family background, and treated people who were superior to them


    with respect.


    Even if they didn''t get along well with each other, they would still show respect on the surface and didn''t


    dare to make fun of others like now.


    "I''m sorry," Michelle said. Everyone turned to look at her. They didn''t notice that Michelle was here until


    now. "I know what red wine is."


    "You have a ss of red wine in your hand. We can see that you know what red wine is." Livia asked,


    "I haven''t seen you before. Which family are you from?"


    Michelle smiled at them and said, "My name is Michelle, and I''m the rtive of Nangong family you


    mentioned."


    Michelle had heard all the bad words they said behind her back.


    Everyone''s smile froze on their faces, including Livia and Addie. The two of them were the most


    embarrassed.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    They mocked that Michelle was just a country girl who had never seen much of the world, and just a


    second ago, Livia even asked Michelle which family she was from.


    It was a deep embarrassment for them.


    Addie forced a smile. In fact, she had never seen Michelle before. She was just a little angry when her


    cousin often mentioned Michelle recently.


    She and Leda were Vicente''s cousins, but Michelle suddenly appeared in the family.


    The Xuan family didn''t have a good family background in the C Ind. They were able to freely attend


    all kinds of dinner parties in the upper ss because their aunt was the mother of Count Nangong, and


    they were the cousins of the Nangong family.


    "My parents are scientific researchers. Our family is not as rich as yours, but people in my family are


    knowledgeable." Michelle kept smiling, her eyes were pure and cute.


    From head to toe, Michelle didn''t look like a rustic as they had imagined.

 Chapter 891 Official Declaration

    Chapter 891 Official Deration


    "Mimi?" Vicente came over.


    Michelle turned around and called him "Vicente" in a sweet voice. Those who had been skeptical


    beforepletely believed her and smiled at her awkwardly.


    "So you are here." Vicente stopped beside Michelle and looked at Addie, "Addie is also here. Do you


    know each other?"


    Addie smiled awkwardly, "we just met."


    "Then I won''t make an introduction." "I have something to talk to Michelle. Have a good time." said


    Vicente.


    Michelle left with him.


    As they walked away, the crowd dissolved. Livia looked at Leda and asked her in a tone of reproach,


    "You said you''ve seen Michelle before. Why didn''t you recognize her just now? She heard everything


    we said. "


    Addie was also remorseful. She found an excuse and said ufortably, "She changed her dress and


    made up. She''s looked like a new person. How can I recognize her? Her dress must be prepared by


    her cousin."


    There was a hint of jealousy in her words.


    Livia sneered in her heart, ''liar!''.


    Michelle just made up slightly. How could she not see it? In her opinion, Addie had never seen Michelle


    at all. She deliberately made use of them to mock Michelle.


    She was still so jealous. She used to be jealous of Leda secretly. Now it was Michelle.


    "Okay." Livia was not a person who was easy to fool. She said with a fake smile, "You say her gossip


    first. Don''t you worry that she will tell Count Nangong?"


    Then she turned around and left. Addie stand there with an embarrassed look.


    Leda came over and asked, "What''s wrong? Addie, are you not feeling well? "


    "It''s none of your business." Addie replied angrily and turned away. Leda''s eyes were a little dim, and


    after watching Addie walk away, she smiled again.


    No matter how she tried to please Addie, her sister always didn''t ept her.


    She was used to it.


    "Prince Leon?" Someone eximed, and everyone''s eyes were focused on Leon.


    The handsome man had a smile on his face. The women were infatuated. The men were envious.


    "It''s really the prince!"


    "I didn''t expect the prince wille here too. I haven''t seen him for a long time."


    "After all, Count Nangong used to be the prince''s brother-inw. The two of them are on good terms.


    So it is certain that he wille."


    "Today, my two prince charming will be in the same picture."


    "I wonder if I have the honor to invite Leon to dance with meter."


    "Although it''s getting dark, it''s not time to dream. Don''t think too much."


    "The prince is so gentle. Maybe he won''t refuse."


    "It''s his quality to be gentle. He is just gentle to many people."


    "I really want to be treated differently."


    "Sure. If you scold Nina, I promise you will be treated differently by the prince."


    "¡­¡­ Oh, I refuse. "


    Someone asked curiously, "isn''t there anyone who can be treated by Prince Leon differently?"


    "Yes, there is." Addie cut in, raising her chin slightly to indicate everyone to look at Barbie, who was


    walking towards them gracefully. "Barbie is the secretary of Leon. I''ve heard that she lives in Scher


    Mountain. Maybe she will be his wife soon."


    Everyone''s eyes fell on her and recognized her as Addie. Her cousin was the Count Nangong who had


    a good rtionship with the prince. Her words were highly credible.


    Livia chuckled, sounding a little sarcastic, "how do you know?"


    Was she making up a story again?


    Addie understood what she was thinking. Her face darkened, and said, "my cousin told me that Barbie


    lives in Scher Mountain."


    She didn''t lie this time.


    However, Livia didn''t dare to believe her anymore. She was afraid that she would offend someone


    again. She couldn''t even offend Michelle, the cousin of Count Nangong, let alone the prince and the


    daughter of the Yin family.


    She didn''t say anything more.


    After a while, the protagonist of the dinner party appeared. Mona in a wine red evening dress, stood


    straight with a kind smile.


    Her hair wasbed meticulously, and she was wearing a silver crown hair ornament iid with


    expensive gems.


    Even though she was old, wrinkled, and her hair was as white as snow, she still looked noble and


    elegant.


    Michelle''s grandfather was on the left. He was in a suit and held Mona''s hand. On the right, Michelle


    gently supported her grandmother.


    When the music started, Vicente walked up to Michelle and invited her like a gentleman, "Michelle, my


    cousin, can I invite you to dance?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a moment of silence. Others saw that Michelle put her


    hand on the hand of the Count Nangong and danced gracefully with the music.


    The crowd burst into an uproar. They finally saw the cousin of Count Nangong.


    The protagonist today was Mona, but for young people, what they were more curious and expectant


    was Michelle, who could be considered the half protagonist.


    Michelle was so petite. She walked lightly like a dancing butterfly spirit.


    Addie looked at the dancing woman who enjoyed the attention of everyone, with a hint of jealousy in


    her eyes.


    "She danced so well." Livia appeared beside Addie like a ghost. Her voice startled Addie.


    "What are you doing?" Addie red at her impatiently.


    Livia said indifferently, "nothing. Praise her. She danced well." As if to disgust Addie, she said slowly,


    "not at all like the country girl you mentioned."


    Addie didn''t say anything.


    It was true that she said it. So she couldn''t find any excuse.


    But she was really angry and said, "She justes from an ordinary family, not a wealthy, upper ss


    family. She ismon and uneducated."


    If she was polite, she wouldn''t pretend to be a passer-by and listen to their gossip.


    Livia smiled and agreed, "you''re right."


    Coincidentally, Leon happened to stand behind the two of them. He heard all these words and


    squeezed the wine ss with his fingers.


    Barbie was standing next to Leon. She had been with him for a period of time and had seen through his


    emotional reaction. His anger was hidden under his seemingly calm face.


    Barbie kindly reminded them, "Miss. Xu, Miss. Xuan, Walls have ears."


    As soon as they heard the voice, they turned around and met Leon''s dim eyes. The two of them felt


    embarrassed and moved aside.


    Addie and Livia looked at each other and med each other with their eyes.


    Well, people heard they talked about others'' gossip again.


    Butpared with being heard by Michelle, it should be nothing serious this time?


    The prince was on good terms with Count Nangong, but he didn''t make friends with Count Nangong''s


    other rtives. Like Addie and Leda, it was the second time they saw the prince except for the wedding


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    of the Count Nangong and Ninast time.


    Michelle didn''te from C Ind. Now she had be thedy of Nangong''s family just because of


    her grandmother. She must have nothing to do with the prince.


    The prince didn''t seem to be a busybody.


    Thinking of this, Addie and Livia breathed a sigh of relief and found an excuse to go to the other side.


    After the dance, Vicente held Michelle''s hand to express his thanks. Everyone gave apuse and


    smile generously.


    After changing the music, the others all went to invite their partners.


    When Michelle was about to turn around and leave, a person suddenly blocked her way.


    The tall figure approached, casting a shadow on Michelle''s face. She smelt a familiar fragrance. She


    looked up and saw a handsome and unparalleled face.


    Against the light, he looked like Apollo.


    "Mrs. Lu, can I invite you to dance?" The pleasant voice of the man was like a bottle of mellow wine


    that had been sealed up for many years. It was really intoxicating.


    Michelle loved the smell of the wine very much. She raised her eyebrows and stretched out her hand.


    "My pleasure, Mr. Lu."

 Chapter 892 Official Declaration

    Chapter 892 Official Deration


    Mrs. Lu, can I invite you to dance?


    My pleasure, Mr. Lu.


    The words echoed in everyone''s ears revealed too much information. As long as the people were not


    mentally disabled, they could basically tell that the newer of the Nangong n, Michelle, was an


    old acquaintance of Prince Leon.


    The smarter one probably understood.


    Mr. Lu and Mrs. Lu. These two were a couple!


    It was an official deration that sounded implicit but actually bold.


    Those who understood this were dumbfounded.


    Livia pulled Addie''s arm and asked in disbelief, "what, what do they mean?"


    She shook Addie''s body. Addie stammered, "What?"


    Livia stammered, "they know each other."


    Addie echoed with difficulty, "it seems that they don''t just know each other."


    "Mr. Lu and Mrs. Lu, what do they mean? They are married! " Someone''s words shocked everyone.


    The originally lively dinner party became noisy.


    Everyone was whispering.


    They didn''t even know that the prince had a girlfriend. How could he have a wife?


    There was no news before, which scared everyone.


    Perhaps, just his girlfriend? The people didn''t dare to believe he had married.


    The people who danced around gradually stopped and retreated aside. They watched the two people


    in the middle of the dance floor and carefully observed, trying to confirm everyone''s guess.


    The two people were dancing happily.


    In the end, Michelle couldn''t stand the gaze of so many people. It was as zing as fire, making her


    feel ufortable all over. She lowered her head slightly.


    She muttered in a low voice, "Leon, many people are looking at us."


    "Mrs. Lu, from now on, you have to learn to adapt to everyone''s gaze, even all kinds of gaze, to adapt


    to the camera, the shlight, the spotlight. You are a photographer, and others are your models. Now


    you are my wife, and you and I be others'' models. "


    All of a sudden, Leon whispered in her ear, "You can''t ran away from me. That''s how Ibel you as


    mine, so that you can be with me forever and no one dares to covet you anymore."


    "I''m now the prince of C Ind and will be the king of the ind in the future. I''m the top person in both


    wealth and status. Unless he has the ability to challenge my authority, anyone who dares to covet you


    will be killed by me."


    Leon threatened her openly, but his voice was soft and gentle. "If you have any other feelings for any


    man, I will kill him. So you have to be obedient, okay?"


    In front of everyone, Leon kissed her ear.


    Ears were extremely sensitive, like shy grass. If someone touched them gently, they would quickly curl


    up.


    Michelle shrank her neck. Her ears turned pink, and gradually her neck was also became red.


    Leon smiled brightly. What a lovely Michelle.


    His smile almost killed the richdies who had loved him for many years.


    Leon always had a gentle smile on his face to everyone. In fact, in his heart, he was very indifferent


    person, and few people were really treated gently by him.


    Others might feel close to him. But in fact, there was a gap that they could never cross. So, his


    tenderness was really precious.


    At this moment, the tenderness in Leon''s eyes when he looked at Michelle was intoxicating, and at the


    same time, it aroused many people''s jealousy.


    Who didn''t want to get this kind of attention?


    Moreover, he was Prince Leon, an excellent man. No one could match him in terms of family


    background, appearance, and talent.


    People were really jealous.


    What kind of person was this Michelle? Someone was indignant.


    Everyone was eagerly waiting for the exnation of Leon, suffering while waiting for a turn.


    Perhaps the word "Mrs. Lu" was not what they thought.


    There were too many discussions around, and Leon had to stop. He held Michelle''s hand and smiled at


    the crowd.


    If there were cameras and reporters, it would be the press conference.


    Being stared by so many people, Michelle felt a little ufortable, but she did not want to escape.


    The warmth came from her palm continuously, and she smiled.


    The expression management that Nini taught her for a long time finally came in handy.


    "I know you all have a lot of doubts. I will exin it to you tomorrow." Leon''s eyes swept over the crowd


    gently.


    The protagonist of the dinner party was Michelle''s grandmother. He couldn''t reverse the order of host


    and guest.


    However, Leon didn''t know that he had done it. He entwined his fingers with Michelle''s. Everyone had


    already known the answer.


    Atst, Leon''s eyes fell on Livia and Addie. Even if he had a smile on his face, it was still frightening.


    He said slowly, "my wife''s family is not as noble as yours. I hope you won''t bully her. She doesn''t know


    any rules, so she doesn''t have to follow the rules. But you know the rules, so I hope you don''t forget


    them. It''s not good. "


    Everyone gasped.


    Wasn''t this an overbearing agreement?


    Livia and Addie got a chill and shivered. Obviously, he was talking to them.


    It was just a secret warning, but the next second, their names were called.


    "Miss. Xu, Miss. Xuan, am I right?"


    Leon smiled faintly and turned to the crowd. Of course, the two of them were not the only ones he


    wanted to warn.


    Addie and Livia answered "yes" awkwardly, and then received a strange look from the crowd. Everyone


    knew that the two of them had offended the prince, and perhaps the prince had heard them gossiping


    Michelle behind his back.


    Those who had been gossiping with Livia shrank their necks and subconsciously wanted others to


    ignore them, fearing that they would be called next.


    Seeing that everyone was sensible and stopped talking, Leon smiled and added, "If you don''t like my


    wife, I advise you not to appear in front of her. It''s annoying."


    Who on earth was the annoying person?


    ording to the prince''s protective attitude towards his wife, everyone knew that it was not Michelle.


    "If you think my wife did something wrong, just tell me. I''ll teach her myself and don''t need others to


    interfere in my family affairs." Leon said politely, "thank you. I''m done. Let''s continue. "


    Leon openly and wantonly showed partiality to Michelle.


    To be honest, now no one dared to criticize Michelle in front of the prince. They really didn''t have the


    guts.


    Leon took Michelle''s hand and left. Many people couldn''te to their senses for a long time.


    So did Michelle.


    Her heart was still pounding. Leon had said a lot of sweet words tonight.


    Sweet words were not only pleasant, but also intoxicating.


    Michelle felt as if she was walking on air.


    She suddenly thought of something and stopped. "Leon, will your words affect my Madame''s diplomatic


    affairs? What if they don''t want to talk to me? "


    "Madame''s diplomatic affairs?" Leon raised his hand and tapped her forehead. "It seems that you have


    remembered your identity. I''m d that you can help me, but..."


    He put his hands on Michelle''s shoulders and said seriously, "I don''t need you help my diplomatic


    affairs. Madame just needs to do what she likes, especially loving me."


    Michelle smiled, "I like you most."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Good girl." Leon said, "Madame''s diplomatic affairs are the same as the marriage between princesses


    in ancient times. I''m strong enough, so I don''t need your help."


    What''s more, what I said just now won''t affect you making friends. On the contrary, there will be many


    people who scramble to please you. So you have to learn to distinguish different people. " Looking at


    the clean eyes of Michelle, Leon was somewhat worried.


    Michelle threw herself into his arms and looked up. Her eyes were as bright as the stars in the sky.


    "Leon, teach me."


    "Okay, call me teacher." Leon looked down at her.


    "Teacher." Michelle was so obedient. Her sweet voice made Leon''s Adam''s apple bobbed and he


    coughed.


    "Never mind. Don''t call me like that outside. Call me when you get home."


    "Okay." Michelle nodded in confusion.


    Vicente, who happened to pass by, was speechless


    You two have a lot of tricks.

 Chapter 893 Official Declaration

    Chapter 893 Official Deration


    Although Leon want to be as unobtrusive as possible, his words still caused a stir. The elders who were


    sitting and resting couldn''t help but join in the fun.


    "Is that Prince Leon outside?" The speaker was the Mrs. Qin of the Qin family. She was sitting on the


    sofa, poked her head and saw that Leon was holding Michelle''s hand. She asked curiously, "who is the


    girl he is holding?"


    Lyndon followed her gaze and saw. Then he looked for Barbie but didn''t find. He frowned.


    He knew that Leon had a girlfriend, but she was well protected. He still didn''t know who the girl was


    and what she looked like.


    He was afraid that the woman Leon held was his girlfriend, but he couldn''t see clearly who she was.


    Mrs. Qin observed the dress carefully for a while and said, "Her dress looks familiar."


    Mona smiled and said, "She is my granddaughter."


    "Oh!" Mrs. Qin said abruptly, "I see. It''s Mimi."


    Lyndon suddenly looked at Mona in disbelief. He pretended to be calm and asked, "Does your


    granddaughter know Leon?"


    He asked vaguely.


    Mona came back this time to support her granddaughter. If the person Michelle liked was not Leon, she


    would probably nevere back to this ce for the rest of her life.


    Moreover, Leon held Michelle''s hand in front of everyone, which meant that he was admitting this


    rtionship. So she decided to make it clear.


    "Mimi and Leon have known each other for three or four years. They just got the marriage certificate


    not long ago. I came back this time for the marriage of the two of them."


    The news caught everyone off guard and they were stunned.


    There was a dead silence.


    As long as there was a girl in their families, they all wanted to marry the royal family, but only Valerie of


    the Feng family was chosen by Leon.


    Unfortunately, Valerie liked the grandson of Mrs. Qin.


    Everyone thought the opportunity hade again, but Leon didn''t have any romance for seven years.


    He would politely send away anydy who came up to him.


    Some time ago, Lyndon''s granddaughter became Leon''s secretary and even moved into Scher


    Mountain. Everyone was almost certain that Barbie, she would be his wife.


    But Michelle appeared and ended it.


    ording to what Mona said, the two of them had dated with each other for a long time, but the people


    of C Ind didn''t know anything.


    They even got the marriage certificate and was about to discuss the wedding.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    It was inconceivable.


    The people present looked at each other with different expressions. Among them, Lyndon looked the


    most embarrassed, but he had to pretend that he didn''t care about it, which embarrassed him.


    Mrs. Qin rolled her eyes and said with a smile, "Congrattions! After all these things, your family and


    the royal family are destined to be together again."


    The elders all knew that Mona was going to marry into the royal family, but after something happened,


    the matter would have to be dropped.


    Later on, Vicente and Princess Nina didn''t get together in the end.


    Now, the cousin of Vicente and the prince Leon, let''s hope they woulde to the end.


    After the dinner, Lyndon said goodbye to Mona with a big smile. When he turned around, his face


    darkened.


    Barbie knew why, but she didn''t want to be med.


    However, Lyndon couldn''t hold it back any longer. "Do you know that Leon is going to marry Michelle?"


    "I just knew." Barbie was telling the truth. She only knew that the two of them had gotten the marriage


    certificate, but she didn''t know when they were going to get wedding. "Grandpa, it''s all my fault. They


    have already got the marriage certificate. I can''t destroy their rtionship."


    Lyndon snorted, but he didn''t me her. Heforted her, "It''s not your fault. Leon is infatuated with


    her, and now she has a high status. With the support of Mona, it''s reasonable for the king and the


    queen to agree to the marriage."


    "Compared with you, Michelle is more controlled." There were too many benefits involved. Lyndon was


    too angry to continue.


    Of course, Barbie knew everything.


    She smiled imperceptibly, as if she had gained temporary relief. It was temporary, because she did not


    know if grandfather would let her marry another family in the future.


    On the second day, the news of Leon''s marriage was released by the government. In order to protect


    the freedom and interests of Michelle, they didn''t release her photos and some basic information. They


    only said that she was the Miss. He of the Nangong n.


    It was a marriage between two families, and they loved each other.


    This was the decision of the two families after discussion. Unless Michelle was an excellent person


    who could stand side by side with Leon, she would definitely be questioned by the outside world.


    However, there were very few outstanding people like Leon. Even Barbie might be questioned.


    He could only start a seesaw battle with those who took Leon as the dream lover. First, let them know


    that Leon had been married, and then he slowly showed Michelle to the public.


    Besides, Michelle had her own career.


    This was the best arrangement.


    After the news was released, all the major media could only repost and send their blessings. The


    prince deliberately concealed it. Who dared to dig out the information of the princess?


    Last night, all the people who attended the banquet were called by the elders of their family to tell them


    not to reveal any unnecessary information, and even to protect the privacy of Michelle.


    Therefore, no one knew who this princess was, but the people in the upper ss were clear about it,


    and they all remembered Leon''s warning.


    Michelle was the apple of the eyes of the prince.


    In order to make the uninformed people less questioning, Leon deliberately erged the rtionship


    between Michelle and the Nangong n. The headline was very eye-catching, but the content was very


    general.


    The key point was the marriage between the Nangong n and the royal family.


    If they didn''t click in, they would never know who the protagonist was. This was a typical click bait.


    After reading the content carefully, thements were as follows:


    "What? The prince has gotten the marriage certificate? Are you kidding me? "


    "Don''t believe the rumor, don''t spread it!"


    "Don''t try to deceive me. You think I''m young and ignorant? No way! "


    "Who is she? What''s her name? My surname is He! Mom, I''m married to my prince charming! "


    "Yes, it''s me! I''m telling the truth. Thank you for your wishes. I''ll grow old with my husband and wish


    you a happy marriage! "


    "You guys think too much!"


    "No kidding. This is the official news. It can''t be false. Even though you don''t want to believe it, you


    have to ept this fact."


    "Waah... Waah... Is there only one woman who wants to know who is the Miss. He? "


    "I also want to know."


    "Which woman stole my husband? "


    "She is the cousin of the Count Nangong. But I haven''t heard of that the Count Nangong has a cousin


    whose surname is He? Who the hell is this woman? "


    "Yes, why don''t they put the photos? Is she too ugly? "


    "What does she do? "


    "Prince Leon, if you are kidnapped, just blink your eyes. I''ll save you, but you don''t need to marry me!"


    "One minute, I want all the information about this woman! "


    In thement area, there were cries and screams, and usations. They wanted to find some clues.


    However, Michelle was not a member of C Ind, and she had not lived here for a long time, so there


    was no trace.


    Thements of the people who started to make up the story just by reading a title were as follows:


    "Did the Count Nangong remarry Princess Nina? ? ? ? "


    "They are remarried?! ! "


    "Really? "


    "Tears streamed down my face. There is no Bad Ending in my CP! "


    "Where is my valentine''s day partners?! ! Raise the valentine''s banner again! "

 Chapter 894 Follow Them All The Way

    Chapter 894 Follow Them All The Way


    After discussion, the parents of both sides decided to adopt the suggestion of Leon and hold two


    weddings, one in Lexingport City and the other in C Ind.


    The wedding day in Lexingport City had been decided. On May 20th, there were still more than two


    months left for the preparation of the wedding.


    As for the wedding of C Ind, the date had not been set yet.


    Leon hoped that on the wedding day, all the people in C Ind would know Michelle, but they wouldn''t


    gossip her behind her back. Instead, they would send their blessings.


    It would take some time, so the wedding of C Ind might be postponed for one or two years.


    In contrast, it was much easier to hold a wedding in Lexingport City. This was why many domestic stars


    would choose to go abroad to hold their wedding. No one knew them, and they didn''t need to worry too


    much. They just needed to entertain the rtives and friends of both sides.


    The marriage with the blessing of the parents of both sides was something worth celebrating, but no


    It waste February. It was time for Michelle to go back to work.


    If she didn''t go back to work, Caroline would scold her severely. Her sry would be deducted and she


    would be kicked out of the studio. How miserable she would be if that were the case.


    Caroline''s studio was so popr. She had a hard time getting the job.


    Michelle was going back to Lexingport City, and her grandparents nned to stay here for a period of


    time. They would go back when Michelle held her wedding in Lexingport City.


    Michelle didn''t know whether Leon could go back with her or not. The wedding could be handled by the


    weddingpany, but she still wanted to decorate the wedding room with him.


    Michelle knew that he was busy, so she didn''t ask anything. She stayed with him all day long, so that


    Leon didn''t have time to apply medicine to his knees alone.


    Leon hoped that Michelle would never know that he was punished to kneel down.


    Sometimes he pretended to be hurt because he wanted to see her feeling sorry for him. But he didn''t


    dare to let her know that he was really hurt because he was afraid that she would see him in a mess.


    He always wanted her to see he was the best one.


    When Michelle fell asleep, Leon carefully pulled out his arm, protected her head with the other hand,


    and slowly put it on the pillow.


    He tiptoed down the bed and bent over to tuck the sheets in for her.


    Michelle wore a steam eye mask with cartoon pictures on it. It was Mr. Fox and Miss. Rabbit. He


    wondered when she had got into the habit of sleeping with a steam eye mask.


    Recently, Michelle either stayed with him or apanied her grandparents.


    To her grandmother, the only thing that didn''t change a lot on the ind was the dpidated square.


    There were memories and novel experiences along the way.


    For Michelle and her grandfather, it was like a trip.


    Michelle took a camera to take photos of the two people. She was very tired, but when she saw her


    grandparents holding hands and chatting with each other from time to time, she felt that they were very


    cute. So it was all worth it.


    She had a good time during the day and slept fast at night. She could fall asleep as soon as she


    touched the bed.


    She was so clingy that she had to sleep with Leon every time.


    Leon was willing to apany her.


    He went downstairs and looked up at the clock on the wall. It was nine ten p.m. in the evening.


    He sat on the sofa and rolled up his trouser legs, revealing the wound on his knees. Then he picked up


    the ointment and gently rubbed it.


    Someone knocked on the door and came in. It was Bruce.


    "Dad?" Leon looked at his father in confusion.


    Bruce stared at his son''s knees for a while and looked away. But it was done. It''s no use crying over


    spilt milk.


    "The light downstairs is still on. Ie to see if you are asleep." Bruce said.


    "Go to bed after applying the medicine." "Dad, take a seat," said Leon.


    Sitting next to him, Bruce asked, "Michelle will go back to Lexingport City tomorrow. What about you?"


    "I''m busy. I will go there in April or May. " Leon lowered his head and applied the medicine. His voice


    was calm.


    He had been a responsible man since he was a child.


    "I''m fifty years old and your mother is forty-eight years old. We are still in good health." Bruce said.


    These words made Leon a little confused, "I know you two have a better concept of fitness than many


    young people nowadays."


    Bruce suddenlyughed, and the next second he pretended to be serious, "I mean your parents are in


    good health and don''t want to retire. Marriage is a big deal. Go and prepare yourself for it."


    Then he stood up and left without waiting for Leon''s response.


    Leon was in a daze for a while. When he was overwhelmed by surprise and joy, his father was no


    longer there, but this could not stop him from expressing his gratitude.


    He took out his phone and sent a message to his father.


    "Dad, mom, thank you. I love you. "


    "Gee!" With a disgusted look on his face, Bruce threw his phone to his wife and said, "Look at your son.


    He is so disgusting."


    Anne nced at the screen and smiled faintly. When she looked up, she saw the irresistible smile on


    her husband''s face.


    "Oh, so why do youugh?"


    With a straight face, Bruce was speechless.


    Anne said, "Ok, I have deleted it." Anne provoked him again.


    "! ! !"


    Bruce quickly grabbed the phone and wanted to re at his wife, but he loved his wife so much that he


    couldn''t do it. He could only look for the phone to see if he could find the message back.


    As a result, she didn''t delete it at all.


    Bruce was speechless.


    Anne smiled imperceptibly.


    Now Leon''s every move was noticed by others, he only sent Michelle to the outside of the airport


    without getting out of the car.


    Michelle rubbed against his chest again and again, then she dragged her suitcase and turned around


    to see Leon many times.


    She looked pitiful.


    Leon almost couldn''t help but rush out of the car. However, Barbie, who was calm, stopped him and


    said, "Didn''t you want to give her a surprise? For a couple, an appropriate surprise is good for their


    rtionship. "


    When Michelle looked back, the car had already left.


    "Bye, Leon." She curled her lips.


    At a corner where she couldn''t see, the car stopped at the roadside. Leon quickly changed his clothes,


    and the peaked cap and mask covered his face.


    He walked carefully and was afraid of being recognized, as if he was a thief.


    One of the security guards at the airport had been staring at him until Leon had passed the security


    check.


    Michelle stayed in the waiting hall for a while. When she sat in her seat, Leon came in.


    The two almost met.


    Fortunately, Leon turned around quickly and stole a nce at Michelle. She turned around and looked


    out of the window. Then he quickly walked over and sat down.


    They sat in the same row, but there was a passage in the middle.


    Michelle was a little absent-minded. After the ne took off, she leaned against the seat and fell


    asleep.


    Leon was speechless.


    Well, things were easier when she was asleep.


    But he didn''t expect that Michelle could sleep so well. When they arrived at Lexingport City, she still


    didn''t wake up. Leon watched her helplessly.


    He stood up and pretended to bump into the seat of Michelle before waking her up.


    Seeing her get up, Leon heaved a sigh of relief. He walked in front of her, got off the ne and waited


    outside.


    It was in the evening in Lexingport City, and the clouds were all over the sky.


    Seeing that Michelle got off the ne and walked past him expressionlessly with her suitcase.


    She didn''t see him.


    Leon was speechless.


    He stopped taking off his mask and put it back silently. Following her, he saw the driver Charles from a


    distance.


    When Michelle got in the car, Charles put her suitcase in the back seat and noticed a man wearing a


    hat and a mask. He seemed to be walking towards them.


    Perhaps it was because Leon''s disguise was too sessful that Charles didn''t recognize him. Charles


    quickly sat in the driver''s seat, fastened the seat belt, and stepped on the gas to leave.


    The car passed by Leon.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Leon quickly hailed a taxi to keep up with them. Charles caught it from the rearview mirror.


    There were bad guys following them!


    "Mydy, sit tight." With a serious look on his face, Charles stepped on the gas and the car sped away.


    There was a turn ahead. Charles swerved sharply and steadily drove away the car at the timing of


    traffic light changing.


    The taxi was stopped by a red light.


    what the fuck?


    Leon was stunned.


    It was a waste of talent for Charles not to race.

 Chapter 895 A Desire

    Chapter 895 A Desire


    When the traffic light turned green, the car in front of them had disappeared. The driver turned around


    and asked, "We can''t keep up them. Do you still want to follow?"


    "No."


    "Where are we going now?"


    Leon told him the address of Michelle, "Minya Garden, to the west gate."


    The west door was the side door, and the east door was the front door. Michelle''s home was close to


    the east door. When Leon walked in through the side door, he quickened his pace. Sure enough, he


    met Michelle who was dragging her suitcase on the way.


    He followed her from a distance and took out his phone to call Michelle.


    Her phone vibrated. Michelle stopped at the roadside to answer the phone. The light of red clouds in


    the sky reflected on her delicate face.


    "Hello, Leon."


    "Are you home?" Leon asked deliberately.


    "I''m almost home."


    "Oh --" Leon said in a low voice, "Michelle, I miss you. What should I do?"


    The night wind blew over her face, and some hair flew. The wind in the early spring was cold. The tip of


    Michelle''s nose was red, and her eyes were red.


    When she left C Ind, she was very reluctant, but she kept it in her heart and closed the door of


    missing.


    But now, this door was opened, and her longing was like a tide, almost devouring her.


    She sniffed and mumbled, "I miss you too, Leon. I don''t know what to do."


    Her voice sounded more aggrieved than Leon''s.


    Leon''s heart softened. He said softly, e to me."


    Good!


    In the end, she didn''t say that. After hesitating for a while, she said, "I want to work. Leon, I said I would


    support you." She curled her lips and said, "although you don''t need my support, it''s one of the


    meanings of my life."


    "Okay, I''ll let you support me." Leon slowly walked towards her. When it was about to approach her, he


    turned around and retreated.


    The two of them bumped against each other on the back.


    Michelle staggered slightly and heard an apology, "I''m sorry. Are you okay?"


    "It doesn''t matter. You are..." Michelle turned around and was stunned to see the person who


    apologized in front of her.


    Leon was satisfied with her reaction. He blinked at her with a smile.


    Michelle still didn''t realize what happened. She just fluttered her eyshes and opened her mouth


    slightly to say what she was interrupted," Okay? "


    "Leon is fine, but are you okay?" Leon poked her forehead.


    The familiar movement, the familiar face, the familiar voice and smile. Ah! ! It was her Leon!


    Finally, Michelle came to her senses. She wrapped her arms around his neck and said happily, "Leon,


    why are you here?"


    In order to make her feel morefortable, Leon bent down, reached out and held her, patting her


    back.


    "It''s me."


    "Leon, why do you always do this?" Michelleined with a smile, "You alwayse all of a


    sudden."


    "You don''t want me toe? Then I''ll go. " Leon pretended to push her away.


    Like an octopus, Michelle held him tightly and said fiercely, "don''t go."


    With a faint smile, Leon took her hand and her luggage back.


    This time, Leon didn''t have a cold shoulder. Adams and ine were no longer cold and tough. They


    called his name kindly as before.


    Leon greeted them ''''Dad and Mom'''' with a smile.


    Michelle and Leon had got the marriage certificate, and the wedding would be held in two or three


    months. He was no longer the son-inw to be, but a son-inw already.


    Adams asked, "Did you just send her back. You are going back tomorrow? "


    Michelle looked at him and asked, "Leon, will you go back tomorrow?"


    "No." "My parents asked me to concentrate on preparing for the wedding. They can handle the things


    of C Ind."


    His father and ine felt much relieved. Not only did Leon care about their daughter, but also his


    parents cared about her.


    Michelle was so happy that she picked up a lot of food for Leon. When she raised her head and saw


    the slightly sad eyes of her parents, she also picked up her parents'' favorite food to them.


    In this way, her parents felt better.


    It was almost the break time. ine said seemingly unintentionally, "the guest room has just been


    cleaned up. I''ve prepared a new cup of toothpaste and toothbrush for you."


    The implication was that Leon had to sleep in the guest room, and Michelle had to live in her own room.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    They slept in separate rooms. This was also a respect to the elders in the family.


    Leon smiled and said, "thank you, mom."


    "Nothing." ine went back to her room to rest with relief.


    When she was out of sight, Michelle whispered in confusion, "why did mom clean the guest room? I


    can sleep with you in my bed. "


    Inadvertently seduction was the most deadly and it was the dead of night. Leon moved his Adam''s


    Apple slightly.


    It was not easy for his parents inw to ept him. He''d better not do anything out of line.


    "Well, it''s time to go to bed. I''ll sleep in the guest room." Leon stretched out his hand to touch her back


    and stood up to go upstairs.


    Michelle followed him.


    "Good night, Leon. Have a good dream."


    Leon bent over and kissed her on the lips. "You are my good dream. Good night, Mrs. Lu."


    After closing the door, he stood at the door for a while and turned to the guest room.


    After washing her face and brushing her teeth, Michelle Lay down on the bed. She couldn''t feel Leon''s


    warm body, and see his beautiful face when she opened her eyes. She tossed and turned. She couldn''t


    fall asleep.


    It was almost midnight.


    The rustling sound came from the phone to the ear of Leon. They were still talking on the phone.


    "Can''t you fall asleep?"


    "I can''t fall asleep." Michelle opened her eyes and turned around. She pressed the phone to light up


    the screen and stared at it.


    Leon said in a low voice, "I can''t fall asleep either. Holding the pillow is notfortable."


    In fact, he didn''t hold the pillow at all.


    All of a sudden, Michelle was irritated. She said aggrievedly, "Leon, you said you would only sleep with


    me in your arms."


    "Eh hem." Leon cleared her throat and said, "You''re not here."


    "I''m in the next room." Michelle was depressed.


    "There is a wall between us." Leon continued, "You still me me. It''s you who make me into the habit


    that I can only fall asleep with you in my arms. Since you are not here, I have to hold the pillow, but it''s


    not you. I can''t fall asleep."


    His words made Michelle''s heart ache.


    She sat up quickly and said, "Leon, wait for me."


    Hearing the sound, Leon pursed his lips. The next second, he asked worriedly, "what are you doing?


    Are youing here secretly? Don''t do that. It will be embarrassing if Dad and mom see us. "


    "Yes." Michelle stopped and whispered, "they should be asleep. I''ll go quietly."


    "We will be discovered tomorrow morning." Leon coaxed in a soft voice, "be a good girl. Have a good


    sleep. I''ll tell you a story to sleep."


    "What about you?" Michelle asked.


    Leon smiled, "I''m okay."


    "No!" Michelle was a little angry. She didn''t want her Leon to suffer from insomnia, so she said in a low


    voice, "Leon, don''t worry. I get up early in the morning and sneak back to my room. Dad and mom


    won''t find it."


    The smile at the corners of Leon''s mouth could no longer be suppressed, but he did notugh. He was


    afraid that Michelle would realize itter. Then she wouldn''t jump into the trap he had set.


    Then he really couldn''t fall asleep.


    He couldn''t do anything out of line at her parents'' home, but Michelle could do it.


    He stood up and went to open the door. Through the crack of the door, he saw a pink rabbit quietly


    walking over and quickly getting into his arms.


    Shey in his bed and was rubbing against him.


    Leon felt a desire for her.


    He asked seriously, "Michelle, how is the sound instion effect of your house?"

 Chapter 896 Turned Out To Be Her Daughter

    Chapter 896 Turned Out To Be Her Daughter


    Michelle didn''t quite catch the implied meaning. She answered seriously, "Just so so."


    "Well, fair enough." Leon took a deep breath and pressed his anger down, "I''m going to take a shower


    now."


    Hearing the sound of water shing in the shower room, Michelle soon fell asleep, with her phone lying


    in her hand.


    Leon stepped out of the shower, wiped his hair as he walked. Seeing that she was asleep, he even


    breathed quietly so that he wouldn''t identally wake her up.


    He bent down and picked up the phone from her hand. The screen was still on, and the screen showed


    the interface of her rm clock setting.


    There were about ten rm clocks set.


    Leon was rather speechless.


    He even saw that she had set the rm clock at six o''clock in the morning, as if she was really ready to


    sneak back to her room in the morning.


    Amused by her behaviour, Leon couldn''t help but curled up his lips. She did him a favour as now he


    didn''t need to set the rm clock himself.


    He knew for a fact that she liked to sleepte, and the rm clock was usually useless for her. He had


    already nned to take her back personally in the morning.


    With a faith smile on his face, Leon kindly put her phone on the table, put her exposed hand back


    under the nket and carefully tucked her better. Then he stood up and walked to the window.


    She was asleep now and if he used a hair dryer, he might wake her up from her sweet dreams.


    However, if his hair was still wet when he went to bed, he would probably have a headache on the


    second day, which would also affect her.


    Leon stood by the window, letting the wind blow his hair dry. It didn''t take long until his hair was


    well.


    With something in her heart, she usually couldn''t sleep well. In her dream, Michelle dreamed that she


    was caught by her mother.


    Before the rm clock rang, Michelle woke up with fear.


    It was still early in the morning.


    The man next to her was still sleeping.


    Leon usually lifted up his hair upwards and fixed it with a little hair gel. His hair was always arranged


    meticulously. Now without the hair gel, his slightly long hair was soft and drooping over his forehead,


    making him look like a little boy in need of care.


    Michelle stared at his peaceful face obsessively for a while, then she got out of bed quietly and picked


    up her phone. It was only half past five.


    Her mother usually got up at six o''clock in summer and half past six in winter.


    It was still early. She couldn''t bump into her if she went out now.


    When she opened the door, there was a slight squeak. Michelle instantly got scared and didn''t dare to


    move an inch. She looked back at the person on the bed and breathed a sigh of relief when she saw


    him still sound asleep.


    She tiptoed out and gently closed the door behind her.


    Just then, she heard some noise not far away from her. Michelle turned around and saw her mother


    open her door and came out sleepily.


    The two looked at each other and were both shocked.


    Michelle was speechless.


    ''Am I still in my dream?'' she gasped silently in her heart.


    On the other hand, ine was totally stunned.


    ''Am I dizzy or what? What did I just see?'' she thought to herself confusedly.


    ine unbelievably looked at her daughter and then looked at the door where her daughter sneaked


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    out. It was obviously the guest room.


    She couldn''t believe that her daughter had sneaked out of the guest room. So she had gone to Leon''s


    roomst night?


    ''It is hard to guard against a thief when the thief lives with you, '' she thought unpleasantly.


    It came to her as a big shock that her daughter turned out to be the one who sneaked into other man''s


    room.


    The thought made ine really ashamed, but she didn''t have the heart to scold her daughter in the


    face. With a gloomy face, she walked over and red at her angrily.


    It was not a dream!


    She was really caught by her mother!


    Seeing that her mother went downstairs, Michelle quickly followed her with a guilty conscience. Scared


    and worried, she didn''t dare to go back to her own room to catch up on sleep.


    She followed her mother step by step and whispered, "Mom, you get up so early today."


    Without even looking at her, ine snorted angrily and went to the kitchen to get a basket of


    vegetables.


    "Let me help you with it, Mom," Michelle smiled courteously and reached for the basket.


    After all, her daughter was the apple of her eye. How could she be willing to ignore her all the time?


    ine finally said, "I''m going to the market to buy more stuff."


    "Mom, I''ll go with you." To show her determination, Michelle swiftly walked towards the gate without her


    mother''s reply.


    The pajamas she was wearing were winter style, with a thickyer of fleece in between and a hat. It


    wouldn''t be cold even if she went out in the early morning just wearing her pyjamas.


    The two went to the market.


    He didn''t hear the sound of the rm clock, Leon woke up naturally. The ce beside him was cold


    and no one was there.


    He quickly checked the time and it was seven o''clock in the morning already. No wonder she had long


    gone.


    Deep down, Leon was a little surprised. Howe the sleepy girl got up so early? She must be really


    scared of her mother.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help smiling.


    When he got up and went downstairs, he happened to meet his father-inw who was going out for


    morning exercise. He greeted him warmly and Adams said, "Mimi and her mother have gone to the


    market. We shall have breakfast once they return."


    Leon was rather surprised at the news, he murmured, "They went to the market together? When did


    they leave?"


    "About six o''clock."


    "Really? Six o''clock!" Leon was wondering if she had bumped into her mother at that hour.


    "Dad, where is the market exactly? I''ll pick them up."


    "They drove there. They are almost back."


    Leon had to wait by the door, like a puppy waiting eagerly for his master. As expected, the mother and


    the daughter came back very shortly. They were holding hands and talking about something as they


    stepped in. It could be seen from the smiles on their faces that they were in a good mood.


    Leon quickly walked over and took the heavy shopping from Michelle''s hands.


    Today''s breakfast was very rich. Michelle was full and walked back and forth in the living room to


    digest.


    ine suddenly asked, "The wedding will be held in C Mansion, is that correct?"


    "Yes, there is an open space, very wide. It''s suitable for the wedding ceremony," replied Leon.


    ine nodded slightly. It seemed that she was just asking briefly about the wedding. What she really


    cared about was where exactly they were going to live after the wedding.


    "What about your room? Have you decorated your wedding room?" Before they could answer, ine


    continued sharply, "It''s only two months till the wedding. You have to prepare for it well in advance.


    Mimi has to go to work in the daytime, and you have only night time and weekends to decorate the


    room."


    Hearing this, Leon seemed to have guessed what she was up to and looked in the direction of Michelle.


    ine also looked at her daughter and asked, "Mimi, didn''t you say that the wedding room should be


    decorated by yourself? Although you are going to live on C Ind for a long time in the future, C


    Mansion is also a home for you. Mimi, you and Leon can live there. I think it would be nice that you two


    go and get used to it in advance and arrange the wedding room yourself."


    By now, Leon was sure that Michelle had bumped into her mother this morning when she sneaked out


    of the room.


    His mother-inw was so reasonable that he had no way to repay her but nod along earnestly.


    "Mom, you are absolutely right," he grinned. His smiled was quite imperceptible but he was really proud


    in the heart.


    Later that afternoon, ine helped her daughter packing up her luggage. Adams looked at them and


    said, "You two are both busy, so you certainly don''t have time to cook. Come back here for dinner


    often."


    "Yes, the food outside is not as good as that at home. It also costs money to hire someone to cook for


    you." ine added, she looked at her daughter affectionately, not willing to depart with her.


    Of course, Leon didn''tck the money to hire top chefs. He could hire a dozen of Michelin star chefs if


    he wanted to. He was sure that they would make suitable food for Michelle.


    However, he could well understand why his inws said so, it was only because they just wanted their


    daughter to visit them often and have a meal at home.


    After they got married, they woulde back home less often, let alone once they lived on C Ind


    permanently. It would be good if they coulde back for dinner once a year.


    Michelle and Leon knew what the parents were thinking. Leon smiled and replied sincerely, "I shall pick


    her up from work every day ande back here for dinner."


    ine was satisfied with his answer, she smiled at him, "You should dine with us as well, of course."


    Leon nodded, "Definitely."


    "Well, can I order dishes then?" Michelle blinked her eyes yfully.


    ine gently poked her forehead andughed, "You''re asking for more."


    It sounded like she was scolding her but she was truly happy in her heart.


    Michelle giggled and held her mother''s hand tightly, "Mom, you agreed. Thank you! You are the best."


    "Eh hem." Feeling ignored by them, Adams made some noise to attract their attention.


    "Dad is also the best. I have the best dad and mom in the world." Michelle chuckled heartedly as she


    quickly walked over and hugged her father.


    "Well, it is gettingte. You can go now. Your mother and I won''t drive you there."


    "Okay, Dad. We wille back for dinner every day."


    ine didn''t pack much for Michelle, only a small suitcase. If she took all of her belongings away,


    ine would feel empty at home and that would make her extremely sad.


    Charles had been waiting at the entrance of the neighbourhood for a long time.


    The car drove steadily towards C Mansion. Charles felt that there was one thing that he had to report to


    Leon.


    He opened his mouth seriously, "Leon, I went to the airport to pick up Michelle yesterday and I saw a


    gangster stalking her."


    Leon was stunned by his sudden words.


    When he was about to exin, Michelle nodded heavily and added, "That''s right! If it weren''t for


    Charles''s good driving skill, we would have been in big trouble."


    Charles continued, "It was a man. I suspect that he is after your wife. Leon, you should find him out as


    soon as possible and get rid of him!"


    Leon smiled faintly and said, "That was me."


    His answer really surprised the other two.


    Inside the car, there was an awkward silence.

 Chapter 897 Little Rascal

    Chapter 897 Little Rascal


    Back then, Charles''s drift almost made Michelle puke her guts out. She didn''t have time to look back to


    check who that man was. Charles said it so confidently that it didn''t seem to be a lie, so she believed it.


    Because she didn''t see anyone following her, she didn''t doubt the man who was wearing a hat in the


    It never urred to her that Leon was the one who had been following her all the way home.


    She suddenly remembered that someone identally bumped into her on the ne. The thought


    excited her, she gasped, "Leon, did you take the same flight with me?"


    "Aha, now you remember?" Leon flicked her forehead gently as a punishment and chuckled, "if I


    weren''t there, you wouldn''t know how long you could actually sleep."


    "Oh, I was wrong." Michelle leaned her head on his shoulder, held his hand and pinched it jokingly. She


    grinned, "Come on, Leon, why don''t you tell me?"


    "Were you surprised yesterday?"


    Michelle nodded. With a slight grin on his handsome face, Leon continued, "I just wanted to give you a


    surprise."


    Then he turned to Charles and asked, "Have you ever learned racing before?"


    When the topic changed, Charles was stunned for a moment, then he replied, "I''ve learned how to race


    from others and I used to race pretty much."


    "Why don''t you continue? My sister also likes to race cars," said Leon.


    "Leon, are you talking about Michelle?" Charles looked back in the mirror and found that Michelle didn''t


    look like a racer.


    "No, my sister Nina."


    "I see." It was not Charles''s fault to misunderstand him. At the beginning, Leon really treated Michelle


    as his sister, and he never changed the way he called her. It seemed that they were both quite used to


    the way now.


    However, now that they were a couple, things had changed a little differently. In the past, Michelle was


    always introduced as Leon''s sister to the public, but now she was referred as Leon''s wife.


    Charles said bluntly, "I can''t afford a racing car, so I won''t continue. My hobby needs a lot of capital,


    money, talent and of course, free time. I am not particrly skilled, kind of mediocre to be honest with


    you. I couldn''t make a living out of racing, so I have to change my profession ordingly."


    "There is always a gap between dream and reality." Charles smiled bitterly. When he talked about his


    past, his eyes were always filled with disappointment. However, as time went by, he had already


    calmed down.


    "I think it''s a good idea to drive for you now." He said sincerely and a hint of gratitude could be sensed


    in his tone.


    "What''s so good about it?" asked Leon curiously.


    "Your car is so awesome!" Charles couldn''t hide his excitement in his voice, "and the sry is also


    high, much better than the ones I used to get when driving truck or taxi. When you are not in Lexingport


    City, you still pay me the money. To be honest with you, I am very ttered to receive sry while being


    idle."


    Charles was not that kind of simple minded man. He was honest and decent. The fact that he was very


    flexible and whimsical was the key reason Leon trusted him. He knew he wouldn''t y tricks on him.


    As capable as Charles, he could even get rid of stalkers at critical moments.


    Bryant did find a talent for him.


    "There are many cars in my garage. You can drive whichever you like when you take me to ces. Of


    course, you should pay attention to the asions." Leon said with a kind smile.


    Charles was so excited that he honked by ident. He said "thank you" all the way with a smile.


    The three soon arrived at C Mansion.


    When Leon was not at home, the housekeeper woulde to clean the mansion regrly once a


    week. When he was at home, the housekeeper woulde at a fixed time every day, and Leon would


    ask her to stay longer to prepare meals if it was necessary.


    But most of the time, Leon wouldn''t eat at home.


    He would either dine in the restaurants outside, or in the North Yard.


    Now that Michelle had moved in, the housekeeper had be a short-term servant of their family. The


    contract was signed for three months and she was assigned to live on the first floor.


    Leon and Michelle''s bedroom and cloakroom were on the second floor.


    Shannon earnestly took Michelle''s suitcase, carried it into the cloakroom and hung her dresses out


    neatly in the wardrobe.


    Michelle didn''t bring much luggage with her, but Leon had already prepared everything for her. Two


    thirds of the cloakroom were filled with Michelle''s items, all kinds of fancy dresses and jewellery.


    The decoration of the whole mansion was modern, luxury and slightly extravagant. It was mainly simple


    designed, and some delicate soft elements were used to show its owner''s good taste. The decor was


    cheerful, bright and mind-lifting.


    The master bedroom was of the same style.


    However, Michelle''s bedroom had a twist to it. There were many bright colours in the room and the


    shelves were full of lovely cute items.


    The seemingly messy room gave her a warm feeling of home, casual and not reserved.


    It was not the first time that Michelle had slept in Leon''s bedroom. At that time, it was not her bedroom,


    so she would not have any uninvited idea.


    But now the master bedroom was also her bedroom, so the idea of adding something cute to it natually


    came to her mind.


    Later that night, when Leon was gently blowing her hair dry, Michelle decided to discuss something


    with him. The buzzing sound of the blow dryer rang in her ears, the warm wind and his gentle fingers


    went through her hair, and she was absolutely spoiled by him at this very moment.


    Michelle sat cross legged on the bed. After her hair was dried, she put her arms around Leon''s waist


    and looked up at him. "Leon, can I add something to the bedroom?"


    Without hesitation, Leon gave her an affectionate smile, "Yeah, sure."


    "Don''t you even want to ask me what I wish to add?" Michelle pouted, "What if it''s something that you


    don''t like?"


    "I will like whatever you like." He stretched out his hand to smooth her hair, which was still warm and


    fragrant.


    His answer made her heart sing, but she still insisted, "Oh Leon, you don''t have to amodate me


    like this. Tell me what you don''t like and I won''t buy it back."


    "We''ll talk about itter. You can just buy whatever you fancy."


    "Alright, I''ll start with the bedroom for now." Pointing at the floor, Michelle said, "I want to carpet the


    floor, so that I don''t need to wear shoes in the future and can sit straight on the floor. I want to buy the


    carpet myself. Don''t let anyone take over my job. In that way, I will have a sense of aplishment in


    the end."


    Her words hit something in his heart, Leon''s eyes shed. He smiled, "When you go to buy the carpet,


    make sure you take me with."


    "Okay." After a short pause, she quickly added, "In fact, I want you to apany me to buy whatever I


    want to add in the house. It''s so pleasant to decorate a warm small house together."


    Leon didn''t expect this, because he didn''t need to worry about home decorating or other house work


    since he was a child. Naturally, someone would arrange everything for him.


    In fact, he didn''t want to mind trivial things himself.


    Now looking at Michelle''s sparkling eyes which were full of expectation, he could feel that his heart


    soften. With a loving gaze on his face, he touched her head and said, "Sure. Michelle, you can tell me


    whatever you want to do in the future like today. I''m afraid that sometimes I can''t guess what you are


    thinking and can''t care about you."


    "Leon, you have to tell me anything as well." Michelle looked at him with a smile, "I''m also afraid that


    sometimes I can''t guess what you are thinking. What if you are unhappy and my carelessness causes


    misunderstanding between us?"


    They had missed each other for three years just because of a small misunderstanding.


    Three years was not necessarily a long time, but it was really a pity that they had missed each other.


    The two of them both had a hard time during that three years.


    No one wanted such a thing to happen again.


    "You have to promise me one thing. You can''t let any man hug you. Even if you have a male ssmate


    Michelle gave him a confused look.


    "Except your father and me, you can''t hug any man. This is my only demand. Come on, let''s pinky


    swear it."


    He stretched out his little finger. Pinky swear was amon oral agreement ceremony of Michelle.


    Michelle chuckled, she obediently raised her finger and said, "It''s a deal then."


    When she was about to hook her finger with his, Michelle who seemed to think of something, suddenly


    withdrew her hand and shouted, "Wait."


    Leon frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Michelle shyly asked, "What about our child in the future? You can''t stop me from carrying the baby.


    What about Van and Don?"


    Leon hesitated for a moment and said, "Fine. Children under five years old are okay."


    "Five years old?" Michelle''s eyes widened, "Don and Van just turned five. No, I still want to hold them."


    Instead of sitting on the bed, she changed her position and knelt on the bed. She tentatively raised her


    head and kissed his chin, "How about ten years old?"


    "No. Five years old." Leon was rather stubborn, he insisted.


    Michelle kissed him again, and this time she kissed him on the lips.


    "Alright, six years old," Leon raised his eyebrows.


    "Nine years old." Michelle kissed him two times in a row.


    Leon swallowed hard and murmured, "Seven years old. My bottom line. Kids over seven are already in


    primary school. They can run, jump, cry and make a scene. Not to say that they are quite heavy. Why


    do you want to hold them anyway? Aren''t you looking for trouble?"


    Michelle smiled, "Okay, okay, seven years old and that''s it."


    The two of them took many steps to make the pinky swear. They hooked fingers, sealed with thumbs


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    and said oral agreement. After reaching the final agreement, Michelle loosened her grasp around his


    waist and said, "It''s time to sleep. Good night, honey."


    After saying that, she lifted the quilt andy down, only revealing her round head, and her face was a


    little feverish.


    Leon was stunned by the word "honey" for a moment. His ears suddenly turned red. He turned to look


    at Michelle, who immediately closed her eyes.


    She wanted to hide away after flirted with him. What a little rascal!


    He wouldn''t spoil her this time. Without hesitation, he pounced on her and said, "Honey, I want to have


    a baby with you."

 Chapter 898 Obedient Husband

    Chapter 898 Obedient Husband


    Michelle opened her eyes and pushed him away. "Leon, I''m not ready to give birth."


    Leon lifted her chin and smiled. "That''s not the point. It''s not ''to give birth'', but ''how you can give birth''."


    Before Michelle could figure out what was happening, the quilt covered the two of them. Everything


    went ck in front of her. She could only feel their heavy breath and the warmth on her lips.


    In less than half a month, their bedroom had undergone tremendous changes.


    The most obvious ones were the bed sheet and quilt cover, which changed from a simple style to a


    pure and cute style. On one side printed beautiful patterns of small floral flowers, and on the other side


    and the bed sheet were both light yellow.


    Besides, there was a rabbit doll on the bed.


    The curtains were all reced with transparent white ones. As the wind blew in, they would sway


    gently. On the windowsill, there was a te of centipede tongavine, which was bought by Michelle as


    she passed by a flower shop and took a quick nce at it.


    Several champagne roses were blooming in the vase, emitting a faint fragrance.


    There were many pictures hanging on the wall, including some solo shots of Michelle and Leon, shots


    with both of the two inside, and the works taken by Michelle.


    There were also two oil paintings, which were brought by Michelle when she went to North Yard from


    Nina''s studio.


    Nina''s oil paintings were very expensive. Michelle took them back without spending a penny. Every


    time she saw the two oil paintings, she grinned from ear to ear. Then she looked at Leon''s pictures,


    thinking that she had owned the biggest fortunes in the world.


    Sure enough, the floor was covered with thick carpet, soft andfortable.


    The carpet was chosen by Leon himself. That was on weekend. When they arrived at the shop, Leon


    said to the shop assistant, "I want a thick and soft carpet."


    The shop assistant immediately rmended several carpets.


    Michelle picked out her favorite three and felt very conflicted.


    Leon looked around. It was probably lunch time, so there was no one in the shop. When he saw a tea


    shop across the street, he asked Michelle to leave in the excuse of buying him a cup of tea.


    The shop assistant was a girl, frowning. How could a boy let a girl line up to buy him tea? So, she


    immediately felt sorry for Michelle.


    The boy was handsome, but he didn''t treat his girlfriend well.


    After Michelle left, Leon said to the shop assistant with a smile, "I want to try this carpet. Please turn


    around."


    The customer was the God. In order not to offend him, the shop assistant turned around in confusion.


    The carpets were all big pieces, and it was not easy to steal them. Moreover, from the temperament of


    Leon, he did not seem to be a person who would steal.


    The shop assistant was curious about what Leon meant by ''try'', so she took the opportunity to peek at


    him.


    She was in utter shock as she turned around.


    The handsome Leon was kneeling on the carpet!


    The shop assistant was stunned, and didn''t know what to say.


    She seemed to know why Leon wanted a thick and soft carpet.


    What he was going to buy was not a carpet, but a knee brace!


    After Michelle came back with a cup of tea, she found that the shop assistant looked at her in a very


    strange way. When she had gone out, the shop assistant still had a sympathetic look on her face, but


    when she came back, the sympathetic look on the face of the shop assistant turned into the admiration.


    Anyway, it was strange.


    Without thinking too much, Michelle smiled at her and handed the tea to Leon. "Leon, here you are. But


    didn''t you like it before? And you asked me not to drink too much."


    Leon took it over, inserted a straw into it, and delivered it to Michelle''s lips. "You like it. Help me drink it


    up."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Michelle''s eyes lit up. She pursed her lips and snickered. She pretended to be calm and said, "This is


    what you asked me to do. I didn''t offer to drink it. You can''t scold me."


    "Yes, I asked you to drink it." Leon caressed her head.


    Michelle took a big gulp and squinted her eyes with enjoyment. "It''s delicious! Have you chosen the


    carpet?"


    "Of course." "Please send it to this address by this afternoon," Leon gave the shop assistant the


    address of C Mansion.


    "Okay." The shop assistant replied.


    Michelle couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Which one has you chosen?"


    "The softest and thickest one." Leon patted her on the back and said in a serious tone, "It''s very


    "Okay!" Michelle smiled brightly.


    The shop assistant was shocked when she heard this. She looked at Michelle with admiration in her


    eyes. ''Her husband is really obedient to her! How does she make it?''


    The shop assistant thought the softest carpet had the function of the knee brace, and Michelle thought


    it to be afortable item to lie and step.


    They all thought wrongly.


    The carpet arrived in the afternoon. When Leon and Michelle got home, Shannon, the housemaid had


    alreadyid the carpet beneath the sofa and in the bedroom ording to Leon''s requirements.


    Michelle couldn''t wait to step on it barefoot, and then Leon hugged her from behind.


    "Michelle, let''s try the carpet, okay?"


    Their breaths instantly intertwined.


    Michelle was almost out of breath, while Leon was crawling behind her in high spirits, biting her ear and


    asking, "Is this carpet good? It''s very soft. You don''t have to worry about your knees anymore."


    "Shut ... shut up!" Not knowing why Leon was so excited, Michelle kept repeating these two words.


    After that, Michelle simply didn''t dare to look straight at the carpet she had knelt on.


    Knowing that Michelle was shy, Leon helped her change her clothes.


    Michelle was still deliberately angry for a few days.


    Two days ago, Leon kept putting in good words and asked for Michelle''s forgiveness, but since the


    wedding date was approaching, Leon didn''t allow Michelle to get involved in the setting of the wedding.


    He wanted to do everything by himself and gave her an unforgettable memory. As a result, he was so


    busy that he couldn''t care for her for a moment.


    Michelle understood it and told herself not to pretend to be angry anymore.


    People couldfort others, but never themselves. Since they talked less to each other, something


    seemed to block in Michelle''s heart.


    Leon didn''t ask, "Are you still angry with me?" Therefore, Michelle couldn''t speak out the answer that


    she had forgiven him. This seemed to be a small deal, but something just surged secretly in Michelle''s


    heart and she didn''t even notice it.


    Michelle was busy with shooting every day, while Leon was busy preparing for the wedding, so they


    talked less.


    Pretending to be angry became a real sulking.


    Finally, it was Adams and ine who found something wrong. Leon and Michelle seemed to be in a


    good rtionship without quarreling, but they hadn''t been intimate like before.


    There was indeed a transition for the passion to cool down, but it shouldn''t drop like this.


    Adams and ine didn''t know what their problem was, so they asked in a roundabout way. Leon and


    Michelle just answered the same question, saying that nothing had happened.


    They didn''t seem to be lying at all.


    Therefore, it was that they themselves didn''t realize their problem.


    Adams and ine could only find a way to create an opportunity for the two of them to open up to each


    other. This day, they took the advantage of the huge progress in the scientific research project and


    nned to celebrate it with a family gathering.


    Leon proposed to celebrate outside, but ine refused. She insisted on celebrating it at home, but she


    didn''t tell them that the meal would be held on the rooftop.


    It was April, and the wind at night was no longer chilly.


    The rooftop was a ce of leisure.


    Michelle and Leon came back for the family meal on time. They were stunned after they stepped onto


    the rooftop.


    There were colorful lights, balloons, flowers, red wine, steaks and so on. It was totally a romantic


    candlelight dinner.


    Michelle looked around in surprise. She felt that everything was familiar except for red wine and steak,


    as if everything had returned to three years ago.


    No, three years ago, Leon was not here, and the birthday party wasn''t held. Michelle only sent a tie as


    a gift.


    Now Leon was beside her, and she had a feeling that her wish had been fulfilled.


    Tears welled up in her eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" Leon noticed her tears and asked with concern.


    Michelle said, "I''m just happy."


    "You like candlelight dinner at home?" Leon took a nce at the rooftop. It was indeed so beautiful and


    romantic. He tilted his head and whispered in her ear, "We can stay at home."


    The family of four took their seats. Michelle smiled and said, "Dad, Mom, your setting is so romantic.


    Won''t we disturb you?"


    "What are you talking about?" ine said with reproof.


    Leon said, "You must take much time to prepare these, right? Why don''t you tell us so that we can help


    you?"


    Adams hurriedly replied, "You don''t have to help. These are ready-made."


    "Ready-made?" Leon was confused.


    His reaction surprised ine. Before Michelle could stop her, ine asked, "Didn''t Mimi prepare these


    for your birthday? After the birthday party, these have been kept in the warehouse."


    "Mom." Michelle interrupted and forced a smile. "Let''s start. The steak must be cooked by Mom. I''ll


    definitely eat much of it."


    Michelle didn''t change the topic very abruptly, but everyone hade up with a rough idea.


    Michelle had prepared a birthday party for Leon, but in the end, it wasn''t held, so she had to keep these


    things till now.

 Chapter 899 The Wedding Invitation

    Chapter 899 The Wedding Invitation


    Leon looked at Michelle with glittering eyes. "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Surprise." Michelle pursed her lips. Since Leon had known it, she no longer hid it. "I wanted to give


    you a surprise on your birthday, but I was the one to be shocked."


    She didn''t say what had shocked her, but Leon knew, it was because of Valerie. The misunderstanding


    first prevented him from celebrating his birthday alone with Michelle, and then separated them for three


    years.


    But he didn''t know there would be a birthday surprise at that time.


    The two of them exchanged a knowing look with each other. Leon''s heart ached slightly.


    Since Adams and ine were still here, they could only suppress their surging emotions, talking and


    Perhaps it was because the vibe was just right, or because Leon suddenly knew that there had been a


    birthday surprise for him at that time, Leon had been fixing his eyes on Michelle, before Adams and


    ine could do anything to help them.


    After helping to clean up the tableware, Leon hurriedly pulled Michelle into her room.


    As soon as the door was closed, Leon pressed Michelle against the door and couldn''t wait to kiss her.


    Two or three minutester, he bit her as a punishment.


    Michelle screamed, "It hurts."


    In fact, it was not a punishment for Michelle, but for himself. He didn''t care when he was in pain, but it


    really pained him when it came to Michelle.


    If he had made up his mind to deal with Valerie, he wouldn''t have missed so many things.


    Michelle''s lips were a little red and swollen.


    Leon''s warm finger pulps slid across her lips, and he asked in a low and deep voice, "It turns out that


    you prepared more than just a tie. You even held a birthday party for me."


    "Yes." Michelle lowered her eyes and answered in a whisper.


    "How long have you prepared?"


    "Two or three days."


    "Alone?"


    Michelle shook her head before saying, "Lydia and Debra both came and helped me. Debra even


    asked her bodyguards to help."


    "Debra." Squinting his eyes, Leon thought of the collusion between Miles and Tim. Although he didn''t


    find any evidence against Miles, he had already hated the Zheng family.


    Debra was also a Zheng, and he didn''t intend to let her go.


    Once a person offended him, he would teach the whole family a big lesson.


    "Is she one of your bridesmaids?"


    "I''m a little hesitant." Michelle thought about it seriously. "I have decided that the bridesmaids would be


    my close friends in high school and Lydia. At first, I also wanted to call Nini, but it''s a pity that she is


    married. I have a good rtionship with Debra, but we don''t seem to be very close friends."


    "Two bridesmaids are enough. Good thingse together." Leon said.


    "Mom also said so."


    "Just two."


    The matter of bridesmaids was settled.


    Leon mentioned that unrealizable birthday party again, "Did you make a cake for me yourself?"


    "What?" It took Michelle half a second to know what he was talking about. "Yes, I did."


    "How does it taste? Is it a strawberry cake?"


    This time, Leon guessed wrong.


    Michelle replied, "No. It''s cream cheese cake. I drew an orchid on it, but I was not skilled enough, so it


    was a little ugly. Then I ate it myself."


    In an instant, Leon chuckled and caressed her head.


    "I''m a little busy recently. Have I ignored you? If I did, tell me." Noticing that Michelle wanted to shake


    her head subconsciously, Leon stopped her and said, "We''ve promised to each other. Tell me the


    truth."


    After a moment of silence, Michelle raised her head and said with grievances, "Leon, I''m still angry. You


    haven''t pacified me."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    She sounded aggrieved.


    Leon''s heart jolted. He remembered that he hadn''t got her forgiveness.


    "I''m sorry." Leon apologized sincerely, "It was my fault. Can you forgive me?"


    Michelle almost opened her mouth and forgave him. She closed her mouth slightly and changed her


    tone, "Leon, do you know what you''ve done wrong?"


    Leon kept silent.


    That was a key question, but he didn''t know if his answer could satisfy her.


    He tentatively asked, "Is it that I didn''t listen to you when you asked me to slow down?"


    Michelle flushed and red at him.


    Obviously not.


    "So is it that I forced you to say those shy words at that time?"


    Michelle''s face turned redder and said in a low voice, "No."


    "Is it that...?"


    Michelle raised her hand to cover Leon''s mouth, fearing that he would talk nonsense again. "Leon, stop


    it. I''ll tell you myself."


    Leon squinted, showed a mischievous smile and kissed her palm.


    It was like a feather sweeping across her heart, and she immediately withdrew her hand.


    "That''s..." When Michelle really wanted to say, she couldn''t tell the reason.


    They couldn''t make sex in the daytime? They could.


    They couldn''t do that on the carpet? They had tried it once, and it seemed to be okay.


    After thinking for a while, Michelle suddenly felt she just got angry about nothing. "I seem to be making


    trouble out of nothing. The main problem is that you didn''t ask me again before I said I wasn''t angry


    anymore."


    ''So that''s it. It''s indeed my fault.'' Leon thought to himself.


    He held her face and asked seriously, "Are you still angry?"


    Michelle pouted and answered, "No."


    After themunication, the anger in her heart naturally dissipated.


    In thete April, Adams and ine were busy sending Michelle''s wedding invitations to their rtives


    and friends, and Michelle was also busy sending wedding invitations to her ssmates and friends


    living in the distant ces. As for those friends in Lexingport City, she took it over to them in person.


    When Debra and Aron received the invitation, Debra was so excited that tears welled up in her eyes.


    She hugged Michelle and said, "Congrattions! You finally have a happy ending with Leon. I didn''t


    expect you to be the first one to get married in our dormitory. I thought it would be Rainy or me."


    Looking at Debra''s side face for a while, Aron held the wedding invitation tighter as if he had made up


    his mind on something.


    He looked at Michelle and raised his eyebrows. "Congrattions."


    Michelle giggled and said, "I''m sorry to go ahead of you."


    Debraughed. "I''m just happy to see that!"


    "Can Austine back to attend your wedding?" Aron asked.


    Debra nodded. "Well, as well as Lydia. She should finish her these paper in May. It''s much more


    difficult to get a master''s degree."


    "Yes, they will." Michelle said with a smile, "Austin and Lydia have finished their thesis paper long ago.


    They only need to be well prepared for the defense in June."


    "They really did a good job on study." Debra couldn''t help but sigh, "They are both top students, and


    they''re girlfriend and boyfriend. I envy them!"


    Michelleughed out loud.


    When Michelle got to the studio, she sent the invitations to her colleagues. Gray was stunned for a


    moment and said, "I remember you have dated for only half a year. Isn''t it too fast?" Then she smiled


    again. "Congrattions, I will definitelye. I might not take the gift with me, but I won''t definitely


    miss it."


    The colleagues burst intoughter, and someone retorted, "You can miss it, but you must send the gift."


    "Where is Cara?" Michelle looked around but didn''t see her.


    The smile on Gray''s face faded. "She didn''te to work today. Could you send the invitation to her


    home and persuade her by the way?"


    "For what?" Michelle was confused. Did something happen that she didn''t know?


    Gray just forced a smile and waved the invitation in her hand. "Congrattions."


    Michelle rang the doorbell of Caroline''s house. As soon as the door was opened, the smell of alcohol


    came to her nose.


    "Cara, did you drink?"


    "Not me." Caroline continued, "My house is in a mess, so it''s not convenient for me to invite you in. Did


    anything happen in the studio?"


    They were good friends, and it wasn''t the studio, so they just talked in a casual way.


    "No." Smiling, Michelle took out a wedding invitation from her bag and handed it to Caroline. "I''m here


    to send you the invitation. Cara, you muste."


    The delicate and beautiful invitation letter was like a gift from a distant ce. And Michelle was that


    courier who sent the letter. She smiled happily, because what she sent was her own happiness.


    "Wedding invitation?" After a moment of surprise, Caroline was full of joy. She came out of the room at


    once and closed it, as if she was afraid of disturbing the person inside.


    Michelle''s eyes shed.


    "Mimi, Congrattions!" Caroline stepped forward and hugged her. "I''m so happy for you. The person


    you like also likes you. It''s the biggest happiness to marry him."


    "Yes." Michelle also blessed her, "Cara, you will also be very happy in the future."


    Caroline pinched her face and said, "Thank you for your good words."


    "You will." All of a sudden, Michelle whispered to her, "Cara, you cane to my wedding with the one


    you like."


    She looked at the closed door with her bright eyes.


    Caroline couldn''t helpughing. "Good guess, but thank you. I will."

 Chapter 900 Michelle And Leons First Wedding

    Chapter 900 Michelle And Leon''s First Wedding


    After seeing Michelle off, Caroline heard the footsteps downstairs as soon as she entered the house.


    Then she looked up.


    Tim didn''t wear the shirt. When he saw clearly the wedding invitation in Caroline''s hand, he asked in a


    low voice, "When?"


    "May 20th." Caroline raised the wedding invitation in her hand and asked, "Are you going?"


    The air suddenly fell into silence.


    Since he didn''t answer, Caroline took it as acquiescence. "She said I could take my boyfriend with me."


    The implication was that Tim had to attend Michelle''s wedding as Caroline''s boyfriend. After a pause,


    Tim nodded.


    Caroline was surprised.


    On May 20th, Michelle and Leon got married.


    Flowers bloomed all the way from Minya Garden to C Mansion. There were 99 luxury cars following


    them, which was really amazing and splendid.


    Henry, the CEO of the Ye Group, and Adrian, the CEO of the Song Group attended as the best men.


    John and his wife, and James, the CEO of J Entertainment Company all appeared to take part in the


    escort.


    There were also two kids who looked exactly the same, wearing well-tailored small suits.


    They were so cute!


    Wearing a gorgeous wedding dress and the stunning makeup, Michelle waited nervously in her room.


    When Leon came to pick her up, the hall was noisy for a while, and then the noise came to her door.


    Leon stuffed a lot of red envelopes into the crack of the door and thought of many ways before he


    could get in.


    Leon picked up Michelle in his arms, walked on the long red carpet, put her into the seat, and sat next


    to her. The long team of cars drove through Lexingport City.


    Michelle saw the beautiful flowers in blossoms on the roadside.


    Along the first section of the road nted lilies, symbolizing their pure rtionship at the beginning.


    Along the second section of the road were daisies, which symbolized the hidden love in each other''s


    heart.


    Along the third section of the road nted roses. The red roses stood for the enthusiastic love when


    they built up the rtionship; the pink ones represented the deration engraved in their hearts; and


    the champagne roses symbolized the happiness.


    If someone presented blessings on the way, Leon would personally send a handful of candies and say


    "thank you" with a smile.


    The champagne roses representing happiness bloomed all the way to the wedding venue in C


    Mansion. There were also gradiflorus there, representing "eternal love".


    There was a te of fresh and lovely strawberry on each table. It was Michelle''s favorite fruit, which


    was nted by Leon himself.


    All the guests took their seats, witnessing the beautiful scene of Leon and Michelle exchange rings,


    hugs and kisses.


    Michelle smiled brightly, tears welling up in Adam and ine''s eyes.


    Someone pushed over a trolley with a fouryer cake on it. The cake was colored in Michelle''s favorite


    pink white, decorated with a bunch of cream flowers and several cream leaves.


    Even the decorations were like a romantic portrait.


    Holding Michelle''s hand, Leon was about to cut the cake with a knife.


    Michelle felt somewhat reluctant to break it. "What a beautiful cake! How can I cut it or eat it?"


    "Do you like it?" Leon whispered in her ear, "I made it myself for you."


    Michelle''s eyes lit up and she tried to pull her hand back. "If so, I''m even more reluctant to break it."


    Leon smiled and said, "I''ll make cakes for you in the future."


    "Really?" Michelle said with a smile, "Then I''ll make breakfast for you."


    Leon tilted his head and smiled. "May I cut it now? Mrs. Lu."


    "Okay, Mr. Lu."


    After cutting the cake, Michelle thought to herself, ''I hope our life can be so sweet for the rest of our


    life!''


    After the wedding ceremony, everyone knew their rtionship.


    Leon and Michelle were now husband and wife.


    When Tim turned around dejectedly, a piece of cake appeared in front of him. As he looked up, he saw


    a small white hand and a pure smile on Michelle''s face.


    "Here you are." Michelle reached out her hand again and said, "When Nini got married, she sent a


    bouquet of flowers. The bouquet toss is to convey happiness. And I''m sending cakes to deliver


    happiness. Eating them is to receive happiness."


    "I took the bouquet and had Leon. If you take my cake, you will find your happiness."


    Michelle said seriously, with tenderness in her eyes. She was quite a kind girl.


    She was kind and saved Tim, but he hurt her in the name of love. Now he regretted it.


    What he wanted to see wasn''t Michelle''s frightened look on the ind, but the bright smile now.


    Holding the cake in his hand, Tim suppressed the pain in his heart and said, "Thank you." Then he


    turned around, stood in a corner, and began to eat the cake.


    It was sweet, and bitter.


    He lowered his head and kept eating, and his eyes turned red unconsciously. He simply finished it with


    one single chomp, concealing his choking voice.


    Caroline stood behind him and didn''t look at him. She didn''t want him to misunderstand that she was


    She just nced at him asionally to make sure if he was choked or not.


    Michelle''s wedding was so high-profile that not only their friends on Tweeter knew it, but also the media


    were reporting it.


    James and Emma often dealt with the media, and those drafts were all reviewed by them.


    They didn''t expose Leon''s real identity. The reports only said that the groom was John''s brother-inw.


    Of course, some of the business and political celebrities knew Nina, so they naturally knew who Leon


    was.


    Those who were in a high position knew what they could say, so they wouldn''t leak it.


    James had been working in the entertainment world for a long time, and he was very clear about how


    to guide the public. The draft didn''t mention the family background, nor the identity of the bride and


    groom. It was only to narrate a story.


    It was a fascinating story about how the secret love between the bride and her bestie''s brother turned


    into the marriage.


    Then he guided theizens in thement area, so that few people cursed them on the Inte. The


    strangest one was "Why doesn''t my bestie have a brother? A younger brother is okay!"


    Motivated by their story, people really wanted to fall in love.


    Of course, there were also people who worked hard on investigating who the bride and bridegroom


    were. However, even the media didn''t dare to expose it. How could they make it?


    All newlyweds hoped to be blessed.


    Michelle replied to all theizens who congratted her sincerely. At first, no one thought that she


    was the bride, thinking that it was just someone who made a daydream.


    But she replied too seriously to every blessing. Someone clicked into her home page to have a check.


    It was the bride!


    And she was a photographer!


    She was the photographer of Caroline''s studio and learned photographing in the same school as


    Caroline. She also had a lot of fans and was quite famous!


    Michelle''s fans increased.


    However, her fans had changed from urging her to release her photography works to urging her to talk


    about her love story. Since they didn''t have such a sweet love story, they just turned to read others''.


    Michelle held the phone andughed.


    Thements in Lexingport City were good. She wondered how the people from C Ind would


    respond to their marriage.


    Leon kept Michelle from reading thements because he was afraid that somements would


    make her ufortable. While Leon was taking a shower, Michelle secretly logged in another ount


    and read thements.


    After reading the topments, she really felt ufortable.


    When she was about to log out, she saw several strangements. They were guessing whether it


    was Count Nangong and Princess Nina''s second wedding.


    She clicked open it curiously and found that twoizens were attacked by this group ofizens. A


    long time had passed, but no one could find out who were behind the two ounts.


    One was "Nina''s only husband", and the other was "Vicente''s boyfriend".This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 901 John Has A Mistress

    Chapter 901 John Has A Mistress


    Michelle forwarded the link to their group "Beggars'' Sect".


    Small Michelle: @Nina Nini, look at the ID "Nina''s Only Husband". I suspect it''s John.


    Nina:?


    Nina: Let me have a look.


    Emma Is My Wife: Uncle John? I''ll go and have a look.


    Small Michelle: Brother-inw? ? ?


    Emma Is My Wife: What''s wrong?


    Small Michelle: No, I just found that you have changed your nickname.


    Emma Is My Wife: You can ask my uncle to change it.


    Emma: Did I ask you to change it?


    Emma Is My Wife: I changed it myself.


    Emma: Change it back!


    Emma Is My Wife: No! ! !


    Emma Is My Wife: Let me have a look at Uncle John.


    James clicked open the link.


    In thement area, the ID "Nina''s Only Husband" replied to all thements about the remarriage of


    Nina and Vicente.


    "They won''t get remarried. If you don''t take back your words, I will sue you for nder :)"


    Although the unified reply seemed to be sent by a robot, the death smile in the end did make people''s


    scalp tingle.


    Someone replied.


    "Are you insane? You want to sue me for nder? How ridiculous!"


    "Yes!"


    "You''re so funny. You call yourself Nina''s only husband? Shame on you!"


    "Princess Nina should be my wife!"


    "Shame on you! Princess Nina belongs to Count Nangong!"


    Nina''s Only Husband: Nina is mine!


    Netizen retorted. "Bah! Shame on you! Get out of here as far as you can!"


    "How dare you shout here with an additional ount? If you dare, say it with your real ount!"


    Nina''s Only Husband: You don''t deserve it :)


    Theizens exploded in an instant. This man was so annoying. Someone tried to investigate him for


    his real identity, but they failed quickly. At the beginning, manyizens kept asking on the Inte,


    "Have you found who Nina''s Only Husband is?" Fewer people did it after half a month, and almost


    nobody did it after another month.


    Now there were only several people who were still insisting.


    James burst intoughter.


    Emma Is My Wife: I can swear with my head that it must be Uncle John!


    Small Michelle: Yes, I guess so.


    Emma Is My Wife: s, too many people scold Uncle John!


    Nina was sitting at the head of the bed. She looked up at the man who was lifting the quilt. She said


    with a frown, "John, someone is impersonating my husband."


    Hearing that, John frowned and narrowed his eyes, wanting to kill that person. Nina handed the phone


    to him and a smile shed across her eyes, but she quickly concealed it and said like a snitch, "Look."


    She poked the screen with a white and tender finger. "This is him, ''Nina''s Only Husband''. He


    impersonates you."


    When Nina raised her eyes, she found that the expression on John''s face had changed.


    She knew it must be him.


    "What''s wrong?" Nina frowned and asked, "Aren''t you angry?"


    John was rendered speechless for a moment. He was naturally angry if someone impersonated him,


    but what if that was him? How could he be angry with himself?


    On that day, John just heard from Vicente that someone thought Vicente was going to remarry Nina, so


    he kept this in mind, and argued with theizens during the work time.


    The ID "Nina''s Only Husband" was registered by him. It was his real ount!


    He really wanted to tell those stupid and ignorant people that John was Nina''s only husband. From


    beginning to end, they had been together!


    However, if he really did so, the fake marriage between Nina and Vicente would be exposed to the


    public, and the three of them would be scolded by all people then.


    He didn''t care about being hated, and he didn''t care about Vicente, but Nina''s reputation did matter to


    him. If anyone dared to say anything terrible to Nina, he would cut off those people''s tongues.


    And he would chop up their hands, with which they typed those curses on the Inte.


    But he was outnumbered. He couldn''t cut off the tongues of a group, nor could he cut their hands.


    So he chose not to exin.


    Although he didn''t exin, it didn''t mean that he wouldn''t fight. He could only give oral warnings to


    each of them.


    He did it behind Nina''s back, and he didn''t expect that it would be exposed one day.


    Looking at the faint smile in Nina''s eyes, John knew that she had already guessed that he was the


    owner of this ID. She was deliberately teasing him just now.


    "I''m so angry." Then, drama queen John continued in a cold voice, "I''m going to the study to deal with


    it. You could go to bed first."


    When John lifted the quilt and was about to get out of bed, he was suddenly grabbed by Nina. "Well,


    stop acting."


    "What?" It was obvious that John didn''t want to admit it.


    In the past, it was a very childish thing for him to register an ID and argue with theizens. But when


    he saw that theizens were looking forward to the remarriage of Vicente and Nina, he was very


    angry.


    He totally ignored whether it was childish or not. He just couldn''t hold back his anger.


    Having been married for so many years, Nina understood how awkward he was. She suddenly smiled


    and said, "Okay, go and deal with it."


    Then John went out stiffly, and a minuteter, he pushed the door open and entered again.


    As if he had persuaded himself after staying outside for a minute, John walked over to Nina, who was


    trying not tough, and held her in his arms.


    "No one impersonates me. That''s me."


    "Hmm." Without any surprise, Nina smiled and suddenly thought of something. "The case has been


    solved."


    "What?" John really didn''t understand what she was saying.


    Lying on his chest, Nina exined, "Some time ago, I thought you had a mistress behind my back. You


    seldom used your cell phone at home, but you fixed your eyes on the phone all the time in the


    In fact, Nina had not seen it with her own eyes, but heard it from someone else.


    Last month, she felt very tired after finishing a case. She didn''t want to drive, so she took a taxi. Before


    she could say where to go, the driver had already driven away.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That was the way to Time Group.


    Without stopping him, Nina got out of the car and entered the building of Time Group. Suddenly, she


    heard several people gossiping.


    It was impossible for apany to have no employees who like gossips, not to mention arge


    Nina had no intention of listening to other people''s gossip, but when it came to be about John, she


    stopped in curiosity.


    They suspected that John had a mistress, and offered lots of evidences.


    "Mr. Shi fixes his eyes on his phone absentmindedly every day. He turned it on as soon as the screen


    lit up, regardless of any asion."


    "I heard about it too."


    "I saw it with my own eyes. I thought it was the message from Mrs. Shi at the beginning."


    "Me too."


    "Me too."


    "Later, a colleague saw that Mr. Shi was busy replying to the message, and didn''t notice Mrs. Shi had


    was so scared that he turned his mobile phone over on the table."


    "Something is wrong!"


    "Yes, Mr. Shi must be messing around behind Mrs. Shi."


    Nina didn''t listen any more. She believed in John, perhaps because he gave her an ample sense of


    security, or because she was confident of herself.


    She didn''t feel John would have the intention nor the audacity to do it.


    It turned out that she was right.


    "Are you deserted at work in order to argue withizens?" Nina looked up at him.


    John looked away, but soon calmed down. "I didn''t dy my work. I didn''t cause any loss to the group."


    "I know." Nina giggled.


    No wonder his employees misunderstood him.


    A message popped up on Nina''s phone.


    Emma Is My Wife: I found another additional ount! He was cursed by more people than Uncle John.


    It''s "Vicente''s Boyfriend"!


    Emma Is My Wife: Wow! Cheeky!


    At the sight of the message, Nina and John exchanged a look with each other. They knew who it


    was.

 Chapter 902 Nina Is Pregnant

    Chapter 902 Nina Is Pregnant


    John and Nina looked at the screen again.


    Vicente''s Boyfriend: "Calm down, everyone. You will interfere in his normal life."


    In fact, it was not an annoying sentence, but it seemed that he had copied what John had done. He


    replied to all thements in which Nina and Vicente were mentioned at the same time.


    The key was that it was also an additional ount which was registered not long before.


    He did what that "Nina''s Only Husband" had done, which attracted the attacks from a group of


    For the public, Vicente was a man, who had been married to Princess Nina. Vicente, as affectionate


    man, left a profound impression on the public.


    Even though the people on C Ind were open-minded, in their eyes, Vicente wasn''t a gay.


    Vicente did have many male fans. Some of them also gave themselves a name of "Vicente''s Boyfriend


    or "Vicente''s Husband", but they were all joking.


    "Vicente''s Boyfriend" behaved to be too serious, and his acts were so simr to John''s. Therefore, the


    Their curses sounded very terrible.


    Nina couldn''t bear to read them. "Noah is a strong man. He should be fine."


    "Yes." John picked up his phone and said, "I''ll ask him about it."


    He took a screenshot of severalments on "Vicente''s Boyfriend" and sent it to a chat group.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    This group didn''t have a name. On the top bar just listed the names of the four members.


    If Nina hadn''t seen how John had clicked open the chat box, she would have thought it was newly


    established.


    Nina raised her eyebrows. "I didn''t expect you to have a group."


    "I remember you have one too."


    "Yes, ''Beggars'' Sect''."


    The corners of John''s mouth twitched.


    Everyone in that group was rich.


    "Was it set up by Adrian?" Nina asked.


    There were four people in the group. John was cold and reticent. Noah was mature and calm. Henry


    was a gentleman. Adrian was childlike and active.


    Among them, only Adrian was enthusiastic and active.


    Of course, it should be Adrian who had set up the chat group.


    However, Nina was wrong this time, because John replied, "No, it''s me."


    Nina asked in disbelief, "What?"


    This group was built when John and Nina were on their honeymoon.


    They also took advantage of their honeymoon to do the wedding photography. At that time, John had


    invited a photography team at high sry.


    Nina and John were both good-looking. All the original pictures were good enough, and John just


    saved all the original pictures in his album.


    In the photos, they looked at each other affectionately. At that time, John really wanted to show the


    photos to others, and proudly told everyone that she was his wife and they were on their honeymoon


    after they got married.


    But it was not in line with what he was like in eyes of the public.


    John didn''t want others to see his other sides, but it bothered him if he couldn''t show off his marriage to


    others.


    Since he couldn''t show off in public, he could share the photos with his friends.


    Therefore, John first posted the photos to the family group, and felt pleasant to get the blessings and


    praises from his rtives.


    Then he sent the photos to internal chat group of Time Group. There were only dozens of people, all of


    whom were the core managers of Time Group. John received lots of blessings and praises again.


    He thought he must share them with his friends, but it would be a hassle to send it one by one, so he


    set up a group.


    After the group was built, John began to send photos, waiting for blessings and praises.


    On the first day were photos shot in the forest.


    The second day were photos by the sea.


    The third day were photos on the streets.


    The fourth day were photos of a simple fashion style.


    The blessings and praises for the first four days arrived as expected. On the fifth day, everyone


    realized that the reason why John built this group was not to contact with each other, but to show off his


    marriage.


    In consideration that John was a powerful man, everyone blessed him reluctantly.


    During the first four days, everyone had used up all adjectives in their dictionary, and they couldn''t find


    any new words for blessing. They just sent emojis such as apuding, scattering flowers and so on.


    It seemed that they had found a new way to express themselves. The chat box was lively for a while,


    and all kinds of strange emojis filled the chat box.


    One day, John took a picture of a cut apple and sent it to the chat group.


    John:


    icture


    John: My wife cut it for me in person.


    Later on, no matter what Nina had done for him, he would post it in the chat group to show off. Noah


    couldn''t stand it anymore and never spoke again.


    He was not afraid of John, but Henry and Adrian didn''t have the guts. They could only act with a bitter


    smile. Fortunately, John couldn''t see their faces through the screen, or they would have to pay attention


    to their expressions.


    Since Noah refused to speak, Henry and Adrian also gradually didn''t bother to speak.


    John was a wise man. How could he be unaware of it?


    He wanted to get the blessings from all of them, and the first he needed to do was to motivate Noah to


    speak. And then the other two men would follow and show up.


    John tagged Noah in the chat group.


    The other two didn''t dare to reply. After a long time, Noah showed up and texted.


    Noah: I''m busy with handling cases.


    When John was about to type something, Noah sent him another message, "I have to go to work. See


    you then."


    With a frown, John didn''t type in anything. Instead, he turned around andined to Nina, "Noah


    doesn''t bless us. He must still love you."


    Nina couldn''t helpughing. Afraid that he would be hostile to Noah again, she stood on tiptoe to kiss


    him on the lips and said, "I only love you."


    The man, who was very happy to hear that, suddenly decided to let go of the pitiful Noah.


    Noah didn''t suffer any retaliation from John. So Henry and Adrian discussed with each other that they


    would also take busy work as an excuse.


    They deliberately turned blind eyes to John''s photos. When John asked, they just said they were very


    busy.


    Later, John really arranged some job for them.


    In the chat group, John texted, "You''re wee. People grow up in the setbacks."


    Adrian was rendered speechless.


    And so was Henry.


    Since John had known their reluctance of giving blessings, it became quieter in the group.


    But no one rid himself of the group.


    This group was set up by John. Who dared to quit?


    Moreover, it was very rare for John to take the initiative to contact his friends, which meant that he did


    care about them. The three of them were very proud of this awareness.


    Adrian was talkative, and the group gradually became lively again.


    Although they didn''t give the group a name, everyone just kept this group on top.


    As soon as John sent the screenshot to the chat box, before he could tag Noah, Adrian immediately


    popped up to recognize Noah.


    Adrian: Is it Noah?


    Henry: @Noah


    Adrian: These curses are so horrible.


    Noah suddenly popped up. Noah:? Seeing this, Henry typed at once.


    Henry: Noah, it''s sote. Why don''t you go to bed?


    Noah: I''m on C Ind.


    Adrian: Hey, you went to look for Vicente? Then we won''t bother you. Go ahead with your work.


    Henry: Work?


    Adrian: Let''s go to work, too. /snicker


    The group fell into silence again. Since John failed to embarrass Noah, he was a little unhappy. What


    annoyed him more was that Noah had a private talk with him.


    Noah sent to him a picture.


    Noah: Same to you.


    John ground his teeth and turned off the phone.


    He held Nina in his arms and went to bed. He had to work too.


    As soon as the quilt was pulled, Nina felt sick all of a sudden. She pushed John away and got out of


    bed. Then she ran into the bathroom and retched.


    Johny on the bed in a daze and raised his arm to smell. It wasn''t smelly! It was the fragrance of body


    wash.


    He got out of bed and followed her. Seeing that she was very ufortable, he immediately became


    nervous. "What''s wrong?"


    "I..." Nina vomited again.


    "You ate something? Or I''m smelly?" John subconsciously wanted to stand farther.


    Nina reached out and grabbed his arm. "John, call the doctor."


    The family doctor came in a hurry and brought a good news to John.


    "Mr. Shi, congrattions! Mrs. Shi is pregnant."

 Chapter 903 Secret Base Tree Hole

    Chapter 903 Secret Base Tree Hole


    On the second day, John took Nina to the hospital for a thorough examination. She was three months


    pregnant.


    All the members of Shi family felt happy for Nina, but John frowned imperceptibly.


    He had seen Nina covered in blood for giving birth to a baby. He didn''t want her to experience the pain


    again. However, it still happened again.


    Nina was three months pregnant. John remembered he once was drunk three months ago and that


    night forgot to use the condom. Sure enough, too much wine can easily lead to serious trouble.


    John saw that Nina and the doctor were talking happily and she seemed to be looking forward to the


    arrival of the child. But John med himself for it.


    After leaving the hospital with the results, John fixed her hair and asked, "Are you happy?"


    "Yes." Nina touched her belly, looking forward to their third baby. "Just like when I was pregnant with


    Don and Van, I was very happy. They are your children and mine."


    She was happy, so John was also in a good mood.


    Van felt strange. His parents said they were going to the hospital this morning. He had been worried for


    the whole day. Was his mother seriously ill again?


    He hurried home after school, only to find that his mother was smiling happily and the house was very


    lively.


    Everyone was there except Chester because he was still at school in B City.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Don threw off his schoolbag and ran to y with his sister. Dora was well protected since childhood,


    and she was as innocent as a child. She held her brother''s hand and yed together.


    Nine ran to Van and shook his tail. He was also very happy today.


    Van held Nine''s neck and rubbed it. Putting down his schoolbag, he looked for her mother who was


    talking to his grandfather.


    Sam was sitting on a wheelchair. When he saw Vaning over, he smiled and said, "Van,e


    here."


    "Good evening, Grandpa." Van walked over obediently. Sam liked to sit the child on hisp.


    Van raised his head and asked, "Mom, have you recovered from your illness?"


    "Mom is not sick." Nina put Van''s hands on her belly, squinted her eyes and smiled, "Van, I''m


    pregnant."


    Van tilted his head, with confusion in his eyes.


    "You will have a new brother or sister in a few months." Said Nina.


    Van''s eyes lit up, "a new brother or sister?"


    "Yes, lovely brother and sister." Nina touched his head and asked, "do you like it?"


    "Yes, I do." Van giggled and stared at her mother''s belly.


    Don came over and asked curiously, "what do you like?"


    "Brother, sister." Van did what Nina did just now. He took his brother''s hand and put it on his mother''s


    belly. "Mommy is pregnant now. We are going to have a new brother and sister."


    "Brother or sister?" Don frowned. It was hard to tell whether he was happy or not. He seemed to be in a


    dilemma. "Do you like your new brother or sister?"


    Van nodded, "yes."


    Don was a little unhappy. He looked up and asked, "Mom, do you like the new brother and sister?"


    Nina began to realize that something was wrong. She quickly said, "mom likes you too."


    Don was still young and didn''t understand what she meant. He asked stubbornly, "Mom, do you like the


    new brother and sister?"


    Nina was stunned. "Yes, I like them, just like you."


    "Waah... Waah... Waah..." Don suddenly burst into tears.


    The cry stunned everyone.


    In a panic, Nina reached out her hands to hug him. Don turned around and threw himself into the arms


    of Dora, crying out loud.


    The others hurried to coax him.


    It seemed that he couldn''t hear a word. He buried his head in her waist and kept crying.


    The muffled cry was very pitiful.


    "Okay, okay, Don. I''ll hold you." Dora hurriedly squat down to embrace him and asked, "Why are you


    crying? Don''t cry. "


    Don sobbed, "my brother doesn''t like me, and my mother doesn''t like me either."


    "No, of course not." Dora coaxed softly, "Your mom and bother like you. We all like you."


    She tried to hold his hand, but Don shook it off.


    Her brother was angry.


    Van had never been treated like this by his brother. His eyes turned red and he was about to cry.


    Seeing this, Emma immediately took Van aside andforted him. He was in tears, but he didn''t cry


    loudly.


    He looked pitiful as if he had been abandoned.


    "Don, stop crying. Look at you. You made your bother cry." When Dora finished Don turned his head.


    As soon as the eyes of the two brothers met, he lowered his head and cried again.


    Nina med herself, "it''s all my fault. I should have discussed with them first."


    She reached out to hug her son, but Don pushed her hand away.


    Nina''s heart ached.


    When John just came back and saw this scene, he rushed over and wrapped his arms around the


    Nina''s waist. Ignoring his son''s aggrieved expression, he shouted, "don''t push your mother."


    It was toote for Nina to stop him.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Don broke down and burst into tears. He walked over, gave a punch


    to John and ran away.


    "Don!"


    "Don, where are you going?"


    "Don''t run!"


    Everyone eximed, and the others hurried to chase after him.


    When Nina was about to chase after him, John put his arms around her waist and asked, "Are you


    hurt?"


    "John!" Nina red at him, "Just look at what you''ve done!"


    John frowned and said, "He shouldn''t have pushed you."


    "I don''t want to exin to you." Nina pushed his hand away and chased after him. When she met


    James, she asked, "Where is Don?"


    "I didn''t find him." James said anxiously, "The north yard is too big now. We are not familiar with it. He


    turned a corner. Then he disappeared."


    After the north yard was expanded into a castle, it would cover an area of at least ten acres. Don was


    dressed in ck tonight and could be hidden in the darkness.


    He was short and familiar with his home. It was easy for him to avoid them.


    They looked around but didn''t find him. He was still a child. What if he fell down?


    Nina was burning with anxiety. She asked all the servants in the north yard to look for him.


    The lights in the north yard were all lit up. Dozens of people shuttled through the castle, calling the


    name of Don.


    Emma stayed with Van and wanted to take care of him. But she was also worried about Don.


    Van no longer shed tears, but his eyes were red.


    Emmaforted, "don''t worry. Your brother didn''t mean to push you away. He was just sad. He


    misunderstood you and misunderstood that you didn''t like him."


    "I do like him." Van said sadly, "I like my brother best."


    "Well, you like your brother the most, and he also likes you the most." Thinking of the good rtionship


    between the two brothers, Emma squatted down and asked, "Van, do you have any secret base with


    your brother?"


    Van didn''t know what the secret base meant and looked at her in confusion.


    "That''s where only you two know." "The secret only belongs to you two. No one else knows it," said


    Emma.


    Van nodded immediately.


    Emma''s face lit up. "Then let''s go there. Maybe we can find your brother."


    "Okay!" Van ran forward with two short legs, followed by Emma.


    They had run for about ten minutes, and the street lights along the way were getting more and more


    sparse, and the lights were also very dim. They should have reached the edge of the north yard.


    Emma thought Don was bold enough to run to such a dark ce alone.


    Near the wall, there was a huge old tree with a hole in the middle, and the hole emitted weak light.


    Emma felt that the tree looked familiar, as if it was the fake tree made for Nina on her birthday.


    She looked closer and found it was the fake tree.


    The sound of weeping came from the tree hole. Van reached out his hands to pull away the stic


    vines at the entrance of the tree and looked inside. As expected, Van saw his brother was crying with


    Nine in the arms.


    Hearing the voice, Nine looked up and saw it was Van. So he shook his tail and called him.


    "Nine, don''t scream." Don didn''t raise his head. He threatened the dog while crying, "If you bark, I won''t


    let you sleep here."


    Holding Van''s hand, Emma took two steps back and said in a low voice, "this is the secret base of you


    and your brother. I''ll wait for you outside. You go in and coax your brother."


    "Okay." "The tree hole is the secret base of me, my brother and Nine." Van said.

 Chapter 904 Giving Sugar To Don In Secret

    Chapter 904 Giving Sugar To Don In Secret


    Nine was the first one to find the tree hole. It was originally a small hole in the tree, and Don climbed in


    first. The small ce quickly aroused his imagination.


    Don said he wanted to be a squirrel in the tree hole.


    Of course it was unrealistic to live in a tree hole, but Van would never give a blow to his brother who


    had been promising to protect him. He quietly decorated the tree hole for Don.


    First, he wiped the tree hole with a towel, and then put his favorite sweater as a cover, and put in some


    little things that Don liked.


    Van felt like he was setting up a simple and shabby dog house. Later, when he saw Don and Nine


    sitting in the tree hole, he felt it was really a dog house.


    Later, Don told him that they could onlye in the daytime, for it would be dark in the evening. Then


    Van went to the warehouse and took out small lights. He stuck the lights on the wall in the tree hole, so


    it could be lit up at night.


    Don was so happy.


    Sometimes he sneaked over at night, but found that it was very cold when the wind blew in. Then he


    came up with an idea. He found some stic vines and hung them up as a tassel-shaped curtain.


    On the day he made it, he proudly showed it off to Van and got praised.


    Don looked at Van with a smile. "The tree hole is our secret."


    Then he raised his index finger to his lips and shushed to Van and Nine. This had be their secret


    base.


    Again, Van opened the curtain of the stic vines. Smelling the scent of Don, Nine raised his head and


    gently barked.


    Don also looked up, with red eyes and tear stains on his face. He sobbed and sniffed, and his


    shoulders were shaking.


    He was almost short of breath if he didn''t stop crying.


    Van was so sad that his eyes turned red again. "I''m sorry, Don."


    "Humph!" Don turned around and didn''t reply to him.


    Van signaled to Nine to wait outside, and Nine obediently went out and guarded outside the tree hole.


    Van climbed in, sat next to Don and held his little hand.


    This time, Don didn''t get rid of him, but he didn''t look at him and kept sobbing.


    Van took out a lollipop from his pocket and handed it to Don. "Don, here you are. It''s your favorite


    lollipop. I secretly brought it to you. Dad and Mom don''t know."


    Children liked sugar, especially Don. Once he was sick, he would hide to avoid taking medicine. Only


    sugar could take him out and let him take medicine.


    Nina didn''t allow him to eat too much sugar. For one thing, it would lead to dental cavities. For another,


    it took a lot of time to make the lollipop that Noah gave her, but the former was the main reason.


    In order to make Don realize the seriousness of dental cavities, Nina specially found a video and


    showed it to him. Knowing that too much sugar would make little bugs appear in his teeth, Don quitted


    crying for sugar for a period of time.


    It was only a short period of time, but in the end, Don was still unable to resist the temptation of sugar.


    ording to the rules, Don and Van could only eat three lollipops a week at most. Van was not as fond


    of candies as Don, and sometimes he would forget that he had candies in his pocket. When he


    remembered and ate them, Don would look at him eagerly.


    Sometimes Van gave the lollipop to Don, and Don would pretend to refuse it at first and then put it into


    his mouth. Once Nina found it and med them.


    Nina specially said to Van that he couldn''t just give everything to Don. It was not good to give him


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    whatever he wanted. Since Don didn''t know how to restrain himself, as his brother, Van should help


    him do it.


    Later, Van didn''t give his own lollipops to Don anymore, and would warn him that too much sugar would


    hurt his teeth. Don pouted to protest, but this time Van didn''t give in.


    He wanted to be good to Don, but too much sugar would harm him.


    But not long after, Van still gave in.


    Don was naughty and mischievous, and he just got into trouble at times. One day, he saw a senior


    student took the mopped floor as an ice and skied on it. Don thought it was fun and also did the same.


    He rushed on the mopped floor like that senior student, but he was unable to stop and fell to the ground


    with a bang.


    His buttocks were not broken or bleeding, but they were so swollen that he could only sleep on his


    stomach at night.


    Don and Van slept in the same room and shared a bunk bed. At that night, Van heard muffled cries


    from below.


    He lifted the quilt and saw Don biting his mouth and crying. "Van, my buttocks hurt."


    "Does it still hurt after applying medicine?"


    "Ouch! It hurts!"


    Don pouted and cried. Van rubbed Don''s head as what he often did to Nine.


    "Van, I want sugar. Do you still have sugar?" Don reached out and wiped his tears.


    Van didn''t have the heart to refuse. "Yes, I''ll go upstairs and get it for you."


    "Don''t let Dad and Mom know. After you eat it up, I''ll take you to brush your teeth. You should brush for


    a longer time." Now, Van repeated this sentence to Don again.


    Tempted by the sugar, Don turned around.


    Van peeled the sugar and put it into Don''s mouth. The sweet taste spread in Don''s mouth, mixed with a


    trace of sourness. It was an orange-vored lollipop.


    After sucking the lollipop, Don took it out of his mouth and asked sadly, "Why do you want to have a


    new brother or sister? Don''t you like me anymore?"


    Then he pouted and was about to cry again.


    Van felt sad at the sight of Don''s tears. Before Don could cry, Van just quickly said, "No, all of us like


    you. I like you. Dad and Mom like you. Uncles and Aunties like you. Brothers and Dora also like you."


    Van counted with his fingers. "Grandpa and Grandma like you, as well as Aunt Michelle... She is really


    our Auntie now."


    "Uncle Adrian, Uncle Noah, Kian, Eileen, Cherry, Owen, Mario and the teachers in the school all like


    you."


    "Look, I can''t even count with my both hands." Van shook his hands.


    Don held back his tears. "Really?"


    "Yes." Van nodded heavily.


    Don bit on the lollipop again and seemed to be in a better mood. Van asked tentatively, "Do you like our


    new brother or sister?"


    Don kept silent for a while before saying, "If I have a new brother or sister, you won''t like me."


    "No, we won''t." Van raised his hands and promised, "I like you the most. And our new brother or sister


    will also like you. Amanda is also our younger sister, and she likes you."


    "Of course not." Don immediately refuted, "Amanda always wants you to hug her. She always refuses


    me. She doesn''t like me, and I don''t like her either. She''s not good. Only Eileen and Cherry are good."


    However, Don didn''t get angry with Amanda for she only wanted Van to hold her. He behaved to be


    very generous. "You like Amanda. I''m not angry with her."


    "Well, thank you." Van chuckled. Don was very good. He would protect him and would not feel angry


    with Amanda for the sake of him.


    After pacifying Don, Van held his hand and went back. On the way back, he told Don that everyone at


    home felt anxious after he ran away, and persuaded him to apologizeter.


    After getting home, Don lowered his head and apologized, "I''m sorry."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. It was very good that Don could return and didn''t get hurt.

 Chapter 905 The Baby Is Clapping For You

    Chapter 905 The Baby Is pping For You


    Nina walked forward and hugged him. "It''s our fault. We didn''t discuss this matter with you. We are a


    family, and we should discuss everything together."


    Don nodded, feeling calm.


    John took Nina and the two children to the study. If this matter was not solved now, Don would have a


    grudge in his hearts. If he was unhappy, they would not be happy either.


    The whole family had a hard time during the dinner.


    The four of them sat and chatted. John reasoned with Don for half an hour, but Don still didn''t show a


    smile. Finally, Nina offered, "Don, aren''t you very good at fighting? You can protect your brother or


    sister and be their hero in the future."


    Don had always had a dream of being a hero, and he had been promising to protect Van.


    His eyes lit up. He immediately made a preparation gesture of fighting and said, "Can I protect my


    brother or sister? Can I be a hero?"


    Seeing that her words might work, Nina smiled gently, "Yes, you''re our little hero."


    "Mommy, I want to see my brother or sister now!" Don couldn''t wait anymore.


    John was rendered speechless.


    "Do you think it''s a magic? How can she give birth to a baby now?" John patted Don''s head.


    Don looked at John with grievances. He remembered John med him before, so he rested his hands


    on the waist and snapped angrily, "I don''t like you anymore! I like my brother or sister, huh!"


    With that, Don held Van''s hand and ran away.


    John sneered andmented, "Childish. I don''t like you yet."


    Nina was rendered speechless.


    Who was the one to be childish?


    Don epted the fact that there would be a brother or sisterter, and everyone had dinner happily.


    In the following days, Don always stared at Nina''s belly and began to look forward to the arrival of the


    unborn baby. He would actively tell others that he was going to have a brother or sister, and he would


    be stronger to protect his brother or sister.


    When Nina had a free time, she made a video call to Chester. She knew that her brother and sister-in-


    "Good evening, Aunt Nina." In the video, Chester was sitting on a chair, wearing a white earphone.


    Nina could see a roommate sitting behind him.


    She could see that boy''s side face. It seemed that he was about the same age as Chester. He was 16


    or 17, and was reading carefully now.


    Nina had heard from Chester that he had three roommates, and only two of them were underage.


    Chester was the youngest one.


    "Chester, I have a good news for you." Nina smiled and said, "You''ll have a new brother or sister in six


    or seven months. Are you happy?"


    His parents had already told him about it, but he didn''t expect that Nina would tell him in person. Of


    course, he was very happy and immediately showed a smile.


    "Yes."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "In the future, there will be another little follower behind you. At home, he or she will call you Brother,


    just like Don and Van, asking you to hold him or her on your back and rubbing the saliva on your


    clothes." As Nina spoke, she smiled and said in a soft voice, "If you can''t stand it, you can scold. I won''t


    me you."


    Imagining this scene, Chester showed a bigger smile. He nodded and said, "I won''t scold."


    "Hey, Chester, are you on the phone?" One of his roommate came back from outside and saw Chester


    on the phone, feeling very surprised.


    When he walked over and saw Chester''s smile, he was even more surprised. He said with a


    mischievous smile, "Which girl are you calling? Are you in love?"


    When he walked over and saw Nina''s face, he immediately eximed, "Wow! You made a school baby


    to be your girlfriend?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Oakley, the boy who was reading, suddenly raised his head, as if he


    was frightened. "What are you talking about? She is Chester''s aunt."


    "What?" Greg, the boy who had juste back, was also in utter shock. He couldn''t believe it. "Aunt?


    Is she your aunt?"


    Chester cast a nce at him and said, "No wonder you''re so surprised. Aunt Nina is indeed beautiful."


    Then he pulled out the earphone and put it on the speaker.


    Just then, Nina''s giggle came from the phone. Greg blushed immediately and stood awkwardly.


    "Good evening, Aunt Nina."


    Oakley also stood up and greeted with a smile. When he saw Nina''s face, he was also stunned for a


    moment. "Good evening, Aunt Nina."


    "Hello, Chester''s roommates." Nina greeted with a smile. At this time, Don and Van''s faces were


    suddenly shown on the screen. They happily greeted Chester and his roommates, "Hello, brothers!"


    The soft voice of the twins softened the two roommates'' hearts.


    Greg said in surprise, "Chester, are they the twins you mentioned? They''re so cute. My brother is too


    naughty. He contradicts me every day."


    "Hello, Don, Van." Oakley had a very good rtionship with Chester and kept his brothers'' names in


    mind.


    Chester smiled and put on the headphones again.


    Oakley and Greg were whispering behind him.


    Greg whispered, "Aunt Nina is so beautiful. She is much more beautiful than the belle of our school,


    and the belle of the film school next door may not be as beautiful as her."


    Oakley added, "She looks very young."


    Greg echoed, "They may have genes of beauty. No wonder!"


    Oakley was puzzled.


    Greg continued, "No wonder he didn''t even look at our campus belle. No wonder he was indifferent to


    so many beautiful girls who came to dere their love."


    Oakley said, "He is still under age."


    Chester looked back at the two and said, "I don''t fall in love at an early age."


    Greg was surprised. "Can you hear us with headphones?"


    "I''m wearing headphones, so you are gossiping about me like that?" Chester cast a cold nce at


    them, the two of them immediately shut up and dispersed.


    Nina smiled. "I heard it too. Chester, do you have a crush on someone at school?"


    "No." Chester copied Oakley''s words. "I''m under age. I don''t fall in love at an early age."


    Nina chatted with him for another half an hour, and there was a tendency to continue. Suddenly, John''s


    face appeared in the camera, Chester immediately said good night.


    After hanging up the phone, Ninained, "Chester still wants to share something with me."


    John pursed his lips, seeming a little angry and helpless. "Maybe another day."


    It was rare that he was willing to give in. Nina raised her head and kissed him. Then she went to take a


    shower and went to sleep.


    After four months of pregnancy, Nina''s belly gradually bulged.


    John carefully protected her. Many things were done by himself, and he didn''t allow Nina go to work in


    this period. He was afraid that she would sneak away, so he took her to thepany.


    From then on, CEO John started to bete and leave early again.


    Every day, he waited for Nina to wake up by herself and took her to thepany. He was worried that


    Nina would be bored in thepany so he got off work early. He picked up the children with her after


    school, or went shopping or went for a walk with her.


    Nina''s first detection of fetal movement urred on a night after she was five months pregnant.


    At about one o''clock in the middle of the night, John suddenly got up and took a shower. This was the


    second time he had taken a cold shower that night. Nina really sympathized with him.


    But she couldn''t allow him to find another woman to help him just because of this, right?


    Nina immediately asked a servant to send a dumbbell to them. Sports was also a good way to vent the


    extra energy!


    Looking at the dumbbell, John remained silent.


    Finally, he gave in and began to do exercises, such as raising the dumbbell, doing sit-ups, push-ups


    and so on.


    After a short while, Nina felt the fetal movement. She pointed at her belly excitedly. "John, it''s moving!


    The baby just kicked me!"


    "It''s apuding for you."


    "...."


    John''s sweat soaked arge part of his clothes. He looked at the excited Nina and smiled.

 Chapter 906 Sound Shi

    Chapter 906 Sound Shi


    On September 23rd, Nina''s baby was born.


    Nina gave birth to the baby smoothly, probably because of previous experience. She looked sideways


    at the baby in the doctor''s hand. Even though she was sweating and tired, she couldn''t help smiling.


    The doctor smiled and said, "congrattions. It''s a girl. Kiss your daughter."


    There were already two boys at home, and now a girl came just in time. Nina kissed her daughter''s


    face happily. Her skin was too tender and red. Nina didn''t dare to kiss too hard.


    "Baby, wee to this world and our home."


    After kissing her dear daughter, Nina was so tired that she fell asleep.


    A doctor who was in joy suddenly found something wrong. The baby had not cried. She patted the


    baby, but she was still not crying.


    Strangely enough, after a series of physical examination, the child was healthy.


    However, the child did not cry all the time. Nina and John had been observing the child closely,


    worrying that she would be a little mute. It was not until the child was three months old that she was


    babbling. The family was relieved.


    She could make a sound, not a little mute.


    But the baby hadn''t cried since she was born. She was so obedient. If it weren''t for her bright and clear


    eyes, people would think she was a little fool.


    She didn''t cry or make any noise. They didn''t know whether it was good or bad.


    Because their daughter would not cry when she was born, she was named "Sound" by John and Nina.


    Sound Shi.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The pretty girl was very cute. She didn''t cry. She always smiled. Before she had teeth, she would drool


    when she smiled.


    Anyone who held her would easily get sticky saliva. At first, Don disliked it, but when he saw his sister


    being held around by others, it seemed to be very dangerous.


    He wanted to protect his sister, so he came over and held her in his arms.


    He was six year old and grew taller. He exercised and practicedbat sport every day, so his


    strength was much greater than that of an ordinary six year old child. It was more than enough for him


    to hold a child who weighed about ten pounds.


    Don would take his sister to y with toys and Van would tell stories to her in twonguages. The two


    children took the adults'' business away.


    Nina would watch aside, afraid that the child would identally fall. The three children were all her


    treasures, and she would feel sorry for anyone who fell.


    John would take the camera to record the family''s daily life.


    Of course, the target of the video was not only the three children, but also everyone in their family.


    However, when the camera was in the hand of John, 2/3 of the scenes were about Nina.


    When Sound was one year old, she was able to walk and call mom.


    She smiled to everyone. If anyone wanted to hug her, he didn''t need to coax her with candies. He just


    needed to stretch out his hands.


    Sound was lovely and innocent. For this reason, Nina always worried that her daughter would be easily


    taken away by bad people. So, Sound was always around Nina or John.


    As a cold and expressionless CEO, one day when John was working, suddenly a cute little girl sat on


    his arm. She wore her hair in bunches and wore a beautiful princess dress. She looked around and


    shouted, "Daddy".


    The father was cold, and the daughter smiled cutely, just like a model walking on the T stage. The


    scene was very shocking.


    More importantly, someone found that when Mr. Shi took his daughter to work, he would be polite to


    everyone around him, as if he was afraid that his daughter would be frightened by his words or anger.


    His subordinates, who usually stood far away from him when they saw John, were itching to close to


    him. They summoned up the courage to walk towards him, and some even made detours to pretend to


    pass by.


    This made John very distressed.


    He knew he was charming, but it couldn''t be a reason for someone not to work hard.


    Moreover, some employees wore perfume, which made it difficult for him to exin to his wife when he


    went home.


    Then he told Amy what he thought.


    After being stunned for a while, Amy realized that Mr. Shi asked her to warn the employees who


    wanted to get close to him all day long.


    Amy quickly finished it.


    On the second day, he sensed the change of the employees and they didn''te closer to him.


    "Well done." When John saw Amy, he praised her.


    As Mr. Shi''s assistant, this was what she should do. With a smile, Amy asked, "Mr. Shi, why didn''t you


    bring Miss. Sound to work today?"


    "She''s going to Serene Investigation Firm with her mother today."


    "Oh." Amy was a little disappointed.


    John felt it. Then he said, "Try to have your own one."


    "I''m preparing for pregnancy." said Amy shyly.


    The next day, when John came to work with his daughter, he happened to meet the CFO. The two of


    them talked about work while walking.


    The CFO was a shrewd and capable woman. She looked at John from time to time. Seeing that John


    was about to enter the exclusive elevator, the CFO quickly shouted, "Mr. Shi."


    Then John stopped and looked at her.


    "Mr. Shi, I didn''t use perfume today." The CFO said with a smile, "may I hug Miss. Sound?"


    John felt confused.


    What did using perfume have to do with hugging his daughter?


    Seeing that John frowned slightly, the CFO was about to retreat. Suddenly, Sound stretched out her


    hands and said in a sweet voice, "hug."


    The fat little hand reached out. The CFO was ecstatic. Regardless of whether Mr. Shi was angry or not,


    she reached out and took the little girl over.


    "Sound, your voice is so cute. Why are you so obedient?" Her voice was full of joy.


    A look of astonishment appeared on John''s face.


    No matter how smart he was, there were times when he was blinded by narcissism.


    The CFO had a son, who was in junior high school. He was rebellious and often made the CFO anger.


    When she saw Mr. Shi''s lovely daughter, she couldn''t help but want to hug her.


    She also wanted to have such a cute daughter.


    The CFO loved Sound so much. If it weren''t for the vition of thew to steal the child, she would


    have done it.


    "Sound, here you are." She took out the gift she had prepared and said, "you''ll be one year old


    tomorrow. Happy birthday to you in advance."


    Sound was very happy to receive the gift. "Thank you! Happy! "


    "Happy!" The CFO imitated her and said in a childish tone, "well, I have to go to work. Come on, your


    father will hold you."


    "Daddy, give me a hug."


    Sound reached out her hands and John took over her. After that, he held his daughter in one hand and


    thanked the CFO.


    Someone had set a precedent, and then more and more people found excuses to see Mr. Shi. Actually,


    they just wanted to hug Sound. Then they left with satisfaction.


    John''s face darkened, especially when he heard the words, "I didn''t use perfume."


    Amy observed carefully and she got what was going on. Sheughed secretly.


    But she was confused. Mr. Shi was anger. Was it because someone else held his daughter, or because


    everyone was not attracted by his charm?


    When Amy told this to Nina secretly, Ninaughed loudly.


    The next day, it was Sound''s first birthday.


    Noah came back from Spring City with a one year old boy in his arms. The kid looked like a mini


    version of Noah.


    Everyone would admit it was Noah''s son even without the paternity test.


    This matter shocked everyone. Before they could figure out what was going on, Noah threw another


    bomb. It deeply disturbed everyone.

 Chapter 907 Sampson Ye

    Chapter 907 Sampson Ye


    It was a sunny day in September. Noah was wearing a ck T-shirt, and the little boy was wearing a


    white T-shirt, revealing his white and tender arms. They were now walking hand in hand.


    Noah was kind of tan, and the little boy''s skin was pretty fair. It seemed that the boy''s mother''s skin


    was also white and fair.


    Nina asked, "His mother is...?"


    "Berry." Noah interrupted, "His mother is Berry."


    Hearing the name, Nina looked at Noah in a strange way. It seemed that they didn''t want their child to


    know his mother was actually Vicente.


    Vicente and Noah didn''t only hide it from their kid, but also them.


    The child was 2 years old.


    It meant that when Nina was pregnant, Vicente was also pregnant. Was it that she gave birth to the


    baby secretly and let Noah raise him alone?


    In the past year, Vicente had appeared in the media of C Ind very frequently, so she shouldn''t have


    time to raise a child.


    But Noah had really raised the child well. After all, the boy was so white and chubby. His eyes were as


    ck as obsidian, flickering.


    Nina squatted in front of the child and asked gently, "What''s your name? I''m a good friend of your


    parents."


    "Sampson Ye." Noah exined, "It means sun."


    This name carried Noah''s expectation for this world. It implicated the sun was shining every day,


    bringing a peaceful and prosperous world, and that there would be no more crimes in the world.


    It was more of an extravagant hope than an expectation.


    "Nini, I came back to say goodbye to you." Noah smiled at everyone in front of him and fixed his eyes


    on Henry. "Henry, please help me take care of Sampson."


    "Sampson, this is your Uncle Henry I told you. I have something very important to do. You will live in


    Grandpa''s house, and Uncle Henry will take care of you." Noah rubbed his head.


    Sampson looked at Noah, confused, and then looked at Henry.


    Henry blinked, and finally came back from his senses. "Noah, where are you going?"


    "Henry, please help me take care of him. Thank you." Noah didn''t answer his question. "I know you


    have to take care of Cherry and Iker now. You must be tired every day, but I can only entrust Sampson


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    to you."


    Iker was Vivian''s son. Howard took him to the Ye''s vi as soon as he was born. Iker was registered as


    Henry''s son, and he was less than two years old now.


    Except for them, no one knew who Iker''s parents were. Others thought that Iker was the biological son


    of Henry and his mother died of a difficultbor.


    Henry took this opportunity to exim that he would never marry again.


    "Nini, it''s hard for Henry to take care of the three kids alone. I hope you can help him." Noah continued


    sincerely, "Thank you."


    "Where is his mother?" Nina couldn''t help but ask, "He needs love from both of you."


    Noah''s eyes twinkled. "Berry wille to see him on his birthday and during the New Year Holiday."


    "How about you?" Nina asked, "When will youe back?"


    Noah lowered his eyes and looked at Sampson who didn''t understand anything. Tears of guilt welled


    up in Noah''s eyes when thinking that he would leave him alone.


    "I''m sorry." Noah picked up Sampson and rubbed his cheek against his own face. "Sampson, I will


    leave for a long time, five years, seven years, or even ten years."


    He would onlye back after his task was done.


    Hearing that it would take so long, Henry became anxious. "Where on earth are you going? It''s going to


    take you so long. You won''t get in touch with you before you return, will you?"


    In fact, Henry had already guessed something.


    Henry stared at Noah with anxiety and disagreement in his eyes. This was the first time that they had a


    dispute. To be exact, it was just that Henry felt so worried and anxious.


    Looking at the anxiety and anger in Henry''s eyes, Noah gave in and said in a hoarse voice, "You can''t


    know. It will bring trouble."


    Thinking of Noah''s profession, Henry knew his conjecture was confirmed.


    The others also understood immediately.


    The news was like a bomb falling out of nowhere, catching everyone off guard. Everyone had different


    expressions on their faces.


    Sampson was only one year old. He couldn''t remember or understand many things. Looking at the


    serious expressions on their faces, he was a little scared. He grabbed Noah''s sleeve tightly and called,


    "Daddy."


    Noah''s eyes turned red when he heard the dependence in Sampson''s sweet voice.


    Noah forced a smile, held up his lovely son, and deliberately reached out to scratch his chest, making


    Sampson giggle.


    "Sampson, can you just wait for me at Grandpa''s home?"


    "You will see a lot of children in Grandpa''s house. They are Iker, Cherry, Vance, Donald and Sound.


    Sound is younger than you. Your birthday is on September 22, and Sound''s is on September 23.


    Though you were just born one day earlier than her, you are still her elder brother."


    "Sound is a cute girl. You will be good friends."


    On the second morning, Noah left.


    Sampson didn''t cry or mess around. He knew that his father went out every day and woulde back


    for dinner when it was dark, so he just kept waiting. But after dinner, Noah still didn''te.


    Howard didn''t know Noah had a son untilst night. That was his grandson. Howard grinned from ear


    to ear. He held Sampson on his legs during the meal and wanted to feed him in person.


    "Sampson, lovely boy, open your mouth and eat."


    ''It is not dark outside. Dad wille backter.


    I will wait for Daddy and have dinner.''


    But Sampson was just one year old. He was unable to say these words. He could only look at the door


    and call out, "Dad ... dad."


    No matter how hard Howard tried, Sampson didn''t eat anything. As long as the spoon was put to his


    mouth, he would call "dad". And his voice became louder and louder, as if he was angry.


    "Sampson, let me feed you today. Your dad has something to do." Howard said patiently, but he


    Noticing that Sampson had been looking at the door, Henry said, "He didn''t want Noah to feed him. He


    just wants to eat after Noahes back."


    But no one knew where Noah was now.


    It was dark outside. Sampson ran to the door as usual and was about to pick up his father.


    Sampson staggered as if he was about to fall on the ground. Seeing this, Howard and Henry were so


    worried that they hurried to catch up with him.


    Henry caught Sampson, who struggled to run forward, so Henry had to carry him up.


    "Don''t run. Sit on my arms. Why are you going? I''ll take you there."


    "Dad." Sampson pointed at the outside with his little finger.


    Henry looked in the direction of Sampson''s finger and found that was the way where Noah had left this


    morning.


    "Are you going to wait for your dad?"


    Sampson understood and nodded obediently.


    Henry sighed slightly. They had exined to Sampson that Noah had gone to work far away and it


    would take a long time for him toe back.


    At that time, they thought Sampson understood, but in fact, he knew nothing.


    Therefore, he insisted in waiting at the gate for Noah for dinner. He also took a small stool over, sat


    down and looked at the asphalt road outside the gate.


    Henry sat on the ground and waited with Sampson. He took out some small bread, some cute rice balls


    and a bottle of milk from time to time. Finally, he managed to make Sampson eat something.


    It was getting darker and darker, but Noah hadn''te back yet.


    Sampson was sleepy, but he didn''t see his father.


    Sampson seemed to have realized something. Tears gradually welled up in his eyes and fell down.


    Sampson cried in a loud voice. ''Where is Dad?''

 Chapter 908 Good Friends

    Chapter 908 Good Friends


    "Noah left this morning. I''m a little worried about Sampson. I''ll go to the Ye''s vi to take a look." Nina


    said to John, picked up the car key and was about to go out.


    John took the key from Nina''s hand and answered under Nina''s puzzled look, "I''ll drive you there.


    Vance, Donald, take good care of your sister."


    The two kids who were ying with Sound on the cushion replied in one voice, "Okay!"


    Hearing it, Sound raised her head and looked at John and Nina with her dark eyes. Her eyes were as


    beautiful as obsidian, just like John''s.


    Van and Don, on the other hand, had light brown eyes, which were as bright as amber, just like Nina''s.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Daddy! Mommy!" Seeing her parents leaving, Sound dropped the toys in her hands and tried to get up


    with her hands on the ground.


    The sweet voice called back John and Nina. They turned around and saw Sound falling again and


    again since she couldn''t stand on her feet.


    Her eyes were wide open and she looked very puzzled. She was really cute.


    Van stood behind Sound, put his hands under her arms and picked her up. "Mom, Sound wants to go


    with you."


    "Mommy, hug me." Sound stretched out her chubby arms. It was summer, and she was wearing a pink


    dress.


    Nina held Sound in her arms and said, "Honey, bring her a thin coat."


    "Where?" John asked.


    "I know! I know!" Don raised one hand and went to get Sound''s coat.


    When Don got the coat, he didn''t give it to Sound immediately. Instead, he raised his head and said, "If


    you call me Brother, I''ll give you the coat."


    Sound was only one year old, and now she only learned three sentences: "Daddy", "Mommy" and "hug


    me".


    She couldn''t speak correctly and clearly.


    Don thought Sound would call him Brother as soon as she was born, but he was wrong. Then he


    waited patiently for a year, but Sound still didn''t call him Brother.


    Noah said that he should teach Sound if he really wanted her to call him Brother, and now he was


    trying.


    "Sound, call me Brother." Van pointed at himself and then at Don. "We are both your brothers. Learn


    from me. Open your mouth and say, b-r-o-t-h-e-r..."


    He taught seriously. Sound blinked her eyes and opened her mouth.


    "Bo ... bo." Sound opened her mouth and made a wrong sound.


    It was better than saying nothing. Don happily put the coat into Sound''s arms and said, "That''s okay.


    From now on, whenever you see us, you should call us, okay? Sound, you are awesome!"


    "Sound, you''re so clever." Van praised her with a big smile.


    Seeing that Van and Don were very happy, Sound alsoughed and called, "Bobo..."


    Nina shook her head and smiled. "Be care that she would just call you like that all the time."


    "Bobo ... brother..." Don thought for a moment and waved his little hand generously, "It doesn''t matter!


    They sound almost the same!"


    In the Ye''s vi.


    The majestic vi covered a vast area. There were no other houses nearby, and it was quiet here. The


    ck Rolls-Royce drove in, and there were just a few streetmps on the roadside.


    From afar, John saw three figures outside the gate, two tall and one short.


    The window was slowly rolled down, and a sound of cry was floated into the car. John pulled over the


    car and turned off the engine. Everyone in the car could hear the cry clearly.


    Sampson cried so sadly that everyone felt sorry for him.


    "Sampson is really crying." Nina opened the car door and got out of the car. She quickly turned around,


    held Sound in her arms and walked over.


    Henry squatted in front of Sampson and pacified him while wiping his tears, but Sampson still didn''t


    stop crying.


    Sampson was almost out of breath. He called Dad again and again. It really pained Henry when he


    heard it.


    Noah was out of touch. Henry didn''t know where he was and what he was doing. He just hoped that


    Noah coulde back as soon as possible.


    Hearing the sound of the car and the footsteps, Sampson suddenly stopped crying. He thought it was


    Noah, so he raised his head and had a look.


    ''It''s not Dad. It''s tall uncle and beautiful auntie.''


    Sampson had a sense of loss on his face again. He pursed his lips as if he was going to cry the next


    second. In the end, he held back his tears, because he saw Sound. Just now, Sound deliberately hid


    behind John, and suddenly came out with a smile, tilting her little head.


    Yesterday was Sound''s birthday. Noah specially took Sampson to see Sound. The two of them shook


    hands with each other and became good friends under the witness of their parents.


    Of course, the two kids didn''t know what had happened. They just stared at each other, shook hands,


    and then turned around to hug their fathers'' thighs.


    They seemed to be shy.


    At the sight of Sound, Sampson seemed to be shy and didn''t cry loudly, but his little face was still full of


    tears.


    His eyshes were wet with tears, like grass with crystal dewdrops, and his eyes were very red.


    He looked so pitiful.


    After giving birth to Sound, Nina became more sensitive. She hugged Sampson and asked, "Sampson,


    do you miss Dad?"


    Sampson snuffled and uttered, "Hmm."


    "He can''te back today because he has something to deal with, so he asked me to take Sound to


    y with you." Nina let go of him, stood up and picked him up. "Do you remember Sound?"


    John held Sound in his arms. The two kids looked into each other''s beautiful eyes.


    Nina said, "You shook hands with each other yesterday and became good friends. Your dad won''t


    Sampson didn''t refuse.


    When people were sad, they tended to have a close peer to apany them.


    Although they were still sad, they wouldn''t feel lonelier.


    Sampson stopped crying. With a sigh of relief, Henry said, "Thank you, Nina."


    "He just stops crying, but he''s still sad." Holding Sampson in her arms, Nina asked gently, "Sampson,


    have you had dinner?"


    Sampson was too young to answer. Henry said, "No, he just ate some bread."


    "That''s enough." Nina said as she walked, "Noah just left. He won''t sleep well and will cry tonight.


    Sleep with him tonight. Don''t fall into a deep sleep."


    "Okay." Henry replied.


    With Sampson in her arms, Nina sat on the sofa, thinking that she would go back to North Yard after


    Sampson fell asleep. However, when Nina put him on the bed, Sampson still grabbed her clothes


    tightly.


    Nina wanted to get rid of his hand, but as soon as she got rid of one of his fingers, Sampson, who had


    just fallen asleep, opened his eyes and looked at her pitifully.


    Nina''s heart softened. "I won''t leave."


    She wanted to stay overnight. John didn''t say anything and just frowned to protest.


    Sound couldn''t sleep without her mother at night, so she also stayed. John also could leave then.


    Henry asked the servant to prepare a big bed, in case that the two kids would fall off the bed. John and


    Nina slept on the edge of the bed respectively.


    Sampson slept next to Nina, and Sound slept next to John.


    In the middle of the night, Nina suddenly felt someone push her. She moved inside in a daze, and a


    warm body stuck to her back.


    Perhaps it was her small movement that woke Sampson up. When he woke up, they wanted to see his


    father. Realizing the person beside his was not Noah, he sat straight up and burst into tears.


    Everyone was awakened.


    Turning on the light, Nina red at John and went to pacify Sampson with guilt.


    Sound sat up, rubbed her eyes and said, "Hug me."


    She naturally opened her arms and closed her eyes again, not noticing that her hand was in front of


    Sampson.


    When Nina was about to remind Sound that it was not her, Sampson suddenly stopped crying.


    Sampson looked at the small hand in front of him and then at the sleepy Sound, as if he was hesitating.


    After three seconds, Sampson reached out to hug Sound.

 Chapter 909 Waiting In Expectation

    Chapter 909 Waiting In Expectation


    Sound and Sampson were about the same age, and their birthdays were only one day away, so how


    could Sampson hold a girl who was almost of the same weight with him? When Sound''s head fell on


    Sampson''s shoulder, the two of them fell on the bed at the same time.


    Nina was so anxious that she quickly reached out her hand to support them. At the same time, John


    hurried to the other side of the bed, fearing that the two children would fall off the bed.


    Fortunately, when John was secretly hugging Nina, he folded a new quilt into a strip as a fence. Sound


    and Sampson''s heads were just resting on the quilt.


    The kids didn''t fall down. John and Nina breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    When the two fell on the quilt, their bodies were separated.


    Sound frowned but didn''t open her eyes. She just waved her small hands and muttered, "Hug me...


    Hug me..."


    Nina smiled.


    Sampson stretched out his arms to hug Sound. Before he could touch her, his chubby arm was held as


    Sound smacked her lips and slept soundly.


    Sampson blinked. His eyshes were curly and dense, and there were still tears in his eyes. His dark


    eyes were as clear as the sky which was washed by the heavy rain.


    At the sight of this, Nina said softly, "Sampson, Sound has been in sleep. It''s time for you to close your


    eyes and go to bed, right?"


    Sampson turned his head to look at Nina for a while, as if she had seen his gentle mother. Then he


    turned his head to look at the little girl holding his hand, and slowly closed his eyes to sleep.


    With Nina and Sound around, Sampson cried less and less. At night, as long as Sound slept with him,


    Sampson would sleep obediently.


    Therefore, Sampson went to North Yard to sleep every night.


    During the day, Sampson was taken care of by Howard in the Ye''s vi. Since it was Noah''s son,


    Howard was incredibly nice to Sampson. He always talked to Sampson with a smile and took good


    care of him.


    Howard had no experience in taking care of children, so he read books and even went to consult with


    experienced people to learn it. In short, he did everything for Sampson by himself.


    He seemed to make up for what he had owed his son to Sampson.


    Sampson was not the only child in the Ye''s vi. Iker was also there. However, most of the time, Iker


    could only stand aside and watch as Howard took care of Sampson.


    In the past, Howard was not very close to him, and now with Sampson, it was less likely that Howard


    be good to him. At such a young age, Iker felt very sad but was unable to express it.


    Henry was a gentle father. He would take measures as soon as he noticed the disappointment on Iker''s


    face, which didn''t lead to the bad rtionship between the two of them. Iker often took Sampson out to


    y.


    However, when Sampson got injured, Howard would scold Iker.


    As he grew up, Iker had learned to exin when Howard scolded him.


    As for Sampson, he had gradually adapted to the life without his father, but he kept the habit of moving


    a small stool to sit at the gate and look at the roadside eagerly every evening.


    No matter what the weather or season was, Sampson kept sitting at the gate waiting for Noah.


    Four years had passed. Sampson had been five years old, but Noah still hadn''t returned.


    At the age of five, Sampson could understand many things. Henry told him that Noah had the task of


    rescuing people. Many people needed Noah''s help, and he woulde back after helping those in


    need.


    Sampson thought Noah was a doctor. Henry just smiled and didn''t exin anything.


    After that, Sampson had the expectation and hope.


    In the evening, when Sampson went to the gate to wait for Noah, he no longer kept it as a habit, but


    filled his heart with expectation and hope. Dad woulde back!


    He didn''t know when Noah woulde, so he just sat at the door as usual, hoping that Noah could


    see him as soon as he came back. Then he would ask his father put him on the shoulders, just like how


    Sound sat on her father''s shoulders.


    In summer, the evening breeze was blowing gently.


    Sampson still didn''t see Noah, but he would always see Sound.


    "Sampson!" As the car approached, a soft and sweet voice came to Sampson''s ears as the breeze


    blew to him.


    Sampson looked to the direction of the sound and always saw Sound''s little head stuck out of the ck


    car. Her ck hair was blown by the wind, revealing her chubby face.


    Sound was greeting him.


    After the car stopped, Vance got out of the car first, and then turned around to carry Sound out of the


    car.


    With John''s genes, Vance was now 1.6 meter tall at the age of eleven. He was handsome, but still


    looked very young. From his face, everyone could say that he was just a little boy.


    But when he held Sound in his hands, he looked as mature as an adult.


    "Brother, put me down." Sound shook her legs and asked Vance to put her down. Then she ran


    towards Sampson and shouted happily, "Sampson,e to my home. Vance and I are here to pick you


    up."


    She stopped beside Sampson and held his hand naturally.


    "Sound." Sampson called out his most familiar name, and then looked at Vance who was walking


    towards him. "Vance."


    "Hello, Sampson." Rubbing his head, Vance said to the two, "Get in the car first. I''ll go and tell


    Sampson''s grandfather and Uncle Henry about it."


    This was what he said and did every day.


    Even though Sampson had been sleeping in North Yard for four years, the person who came to pick up


    Sampson must inform Howard and Hanson, or he couldn''t take Sampson away.


    When Vance entered the Ye''s vi, Sound and Sampson quietly sat in the car.


    When Vance came back, the car slowly drove to North Yard.


    In North Yard, a piece of news had been broadcast on the TV all day round, and John had been


    watching it carefully.


    Donald asked in curiosity, "Dad, why are you watching this news all the time?"


    It was a piece of news about the police and the criminal group. This morning, it had been announced


    that the criminal group was annihted. Now it was a rebroadcast, but John just watched it again.


    John didn''t answer, and Donald had been used to it. But he was really curious, so he kept asking.


    Donald made a guess, "Dad, do you also have a share in that group?"


    "...." John cast a cold nce at Donald who was talking nonsense.


    Donald was frightened by this death stare. "Dad, don''t look at me like that! Don''t scare me. We can''t do


    anything against thew."


    "Get off!" When John raised his hand and waved it at Donald''s head, Donald quickly shrank back his


    head and fell on the sofa. He had been practicing fighting all year round and was beaten by John very


    often, so he was very flexible and fast now.


    John didn''t manage to touch Donald.


    Donald raised his eyebrows at John with acent smile. John just cast a cold nce at him. The


    next second, John raised his fist and punched to Donald''s belly.


    Donald''s expression changed abruptly.


    He quickly turned over to avoid John''s fist and got out of the sofa.


    "Loach." Johnmented.


    Donald said with a mischievous smile, "Then you are the old loach. I''ll pick them up at the gate."


    "No need. I saw them just now." When Nina came down from the second floor, she had changed into


    "Dinner is finally ready," said Donald.


    "Are you hungry?" John stood up and walked towards Nina.


    Rubbing his belly, Donald answered, "A little."


    "I didn''t ask you." John nced at him.


    Donald looked up at Nina and John who were standing together, he understood something.


    Well, he didn''t deserve his father''s care.


    Nina looked at the news on TV and asked, "Is Noahing back?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 910 Pissed Off

    Chapter 910 Pissed Off


    Sound and Sampson entered hand in hand. Then, Nina waved at them and said, "It''s time for dinner."


    When Nina was a child, she rarely got the smiles and care from her parents, so now that she had


    children, she always smiled to them.


    It was just a faint smile, not as bright as Michelle''s, nor as tender as Emma''s.


    It was like a gentle breeze, blowing into people''s heart.


    The children liked to get close to her, but they were never clingy. She wasn''t that serious as mostdies


    from rich families, and maintained a proper distance with the children.


    John was different. The children liked him, but they didn''t have guts to get close to him. Only the


    mischievous Donald was brave enough to provoke him.


    But John just took him out every time.


    He didn''t have much patience for children. It might be that he had been forced too hard when he was a


    child, and now he just offered enough freedom for his children.


    It was not that he didn''t care about them, but that they had the freedom to make their own choices.


    John had always been lukewarm towards others. Perhaps only when he was with Nina would he


    be enthusiastic and clingy like a baby.


    No matter how long it passed, Sampson stayed in North Yard every night. At the beginning, he tried to


    get close to John, but John was always cold to him. He thought that John didn''t like him.


    Especially when he grew up and became more sensible, he could feel it more clearly.


    He didn''t know why John didn''t like him. He only knew that John would look at him every time he


    wanted Nina to hold him.


    And John would also look at him when he was about to go to bed with Sound.


    He was scared.


    Now as long as John was here, he didn''t have guts to ask Nina to hold him or hold Sound''s hand,


    fearing that John would eat him.


    It was scary!


    But now it was Sound who took the initiative to hold his hand, so he was not afraid.


    Sampson hesitated and didn''t dare to step forward to ask for Nina''s hug. He quietly clenched Sound''s


    soft and chubby hand.


    So warm. He liked her hand.


    After dinner, six people including Sampson took a walk in the garden of the castle. After dinner, a


    proper walk and chatting would increase the happiness of a family.


    While walking, Nina said, "Sampson, your father will be back soon."


    Sampson''s eyes lit up and he asked expectantly, "Really?"


    "Yes." The person who answered him was not Nina, but John who used to be quiet while walking.


    Sound pped her hands happily and said, "Sampson''s dad ising back, and there''s one more


    person in our home. Lively! Are you happy, Sampson?"


    Thinking that he could see Noah and live with Sound at the same time, Sampson smiled and


    answered, "Of course!"


    "It''s indeed a joyful thing to know your dad wille back soon." A hint of joy appeared on John''s face.


    "Your father will take you home, to the Ye''s vi, or to Spring City."


    He was in a good mood at the thought that Noah woulde back and take Sampson away. He felt


    really unhappy when seeing his two children and Sampson clinging to his wife and snatching his


    daughter!


    Noah secretly liked Nina in the past, and now Sampson, his son, was clinging to Nina and seemed to


    have secret feelings for Sound. At the thought of that, John felt angry.


    Every time John saw Nina holding Sampson in her arms, and Sound holding his hand and sleeping


    with him in the same bed at night, John was pissed off! If Sound didn''t sleep with him in the same bed,


    Sampson would cry.


    He was just a rascal!


    Angry!


    But John had learned to hide his emotions since he was a child, so in others'' eyes, he was just cold.


    "What? Is Sampson leaving?" Donald always took Sampson as his younger brother and had been


    protecting him and Sound all the time.


    When he heard that Sampson was leaving, he was surprised and unwilling to let him leave.


    In the past few years, Vance had answered lots of Donald''s answers. As long as Donald had a


    problem, he would respond reflexively.


    "Uncle Noah will definitely take Sampson away when hees back. If you miss Sampson, you can


    go to the Ye''s vi for him. If he moves to Spring City, you can y with him during the holiday."


    "Okay." As long as they could meet and y together, Donald was not so reluctant to let Sampson


    leave.


    But Sound felt very sad. She shook Sampson''s arm and asked, "Sampson, are you going home with


    your dad? Won''t you sleep with me at night?"


    "Sound." Nina called Sound and said seriously, "And Sampson, you two are five years old. You should


    be aware of the difference between boys and girls. You can''t sleep together anymore."


    Sound looked at Nina in confusion. John asked again, "Understand?"


    "Yes." Sound nodded in confusion.


    Nina looked at Sampson and asked, "Sampson, can you sleep with your brothers tonight? You can


    sleep with either of them. They will take care of you."


    "I want to sleep alone." Donald rejected at once. "Sampson, you sleep with Vance."


    Sampson rolled his eyes. After staying at home for four years, he knew that Donald was just a


    straightforward boy, so he didn''t feel hurt after he was refused.


    He felt sad just because he couldn''t sleep with Sound anymore. Actually, Nina had told him about it


    before.


    He didn''t want to be separated from Sound.


    Vance was good at gauging people''s emotions. When noticing the sadness in Sampson''s eyes, he


    mistakenly thought that Donald''s refusal hurt Sampson. So he took Sampson''s hand and said, "Don


    will kick you off the bed if you sleep with him at night. You sleep with me."


    Hearing Vance speaking ill of him openly, Donald became angrier and said, "Who will kick him? You are


    the one who will kick him!"


    "I am just practicing martial arts in my dream." Donald raised his chin proudly, as if he was saying,


    "Praise me now."


    With a smile, Nina asked Sampson, "Sampson, sleep with Vance, okay?"


    Sampson looked at Sound and at Nina and John, who seemed to be expecting him to nod. Then he


    nodded obediently and said, "Okay."


    That night, Sampson didn''t sleep with Sound in the same bed. On the second day, when the two woke


    up to have breakfast, they both yawned.


    Donald nced at them and suggested, "Why not go to bed again after breakfast? Why are you so


    sleepy?"


    Sound said with her head bobbing, "Sleep after breakfast."


    "No way." Nina said, "Have you forgotten? We''ll fly to C Ind this noon. Tomorrow is your Uncle Leo


    and Aunt Michelle''s wedding day."


    Vance and Donald were very confused. They had attended Leo''s wedding, but why were they going to


    his wedding again?


    Nina exined, "This is the second wedding of Your Uncle Leo and Aunt Michelle. The first one is held


    by Michelle''s family, and the second one is held by Leo''s family. The second wedding has been


    postponed because Michelle is too busy with work."


    "Sampson will go with us." Nina looked at Sampson and said, "When your fatheres back, he will


    grandpa."


    "Okay." Sampson smiled, and the sleepiness in Sampson''s eyes disappeared.


    On the C Ind.


    This was the second year that Leon took office, and his power was firmly ced now. There were still


    hot topics about who his wife was, and another trending topic there was Michelle, a well-known fashion


    photographer in C Ind in recent years.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    At first, Michelle was well-known for a group of fashion photos she took for the International Superstar,


    and then for her identity as an exclusive photographer of various famous luxury brands.


    With the rmendation from some movie stars and her own outstanding skills, Michelle''s photos


    attracted everyone''s apuse. In just three years, she had a firm foothold in the fashion circle of C


    Ind.


    In the fourth year, she held a photography exhibition with the theme of "light". Since then, she had been


    well-known in the whole country.


    Taking this opportunity, Leon ordered people to write a lot of articles about Michelle. They didn''t


    deliberately beautify Michelle, but wrote mixed stories about her. In addition, he invited some teams to


    guideizen''s opinions.


    Although there were some unkind voices on the Inte, most of them were praises and exmations.


    What surprised them was the baby face of Michelle, who looked very young. Few people would believe


    that she was almost 30. She even looked like a school girl in a school uniform.


    So, Michelle was called the "Little Photographer".


    Girls liked beautiful things more than boys. Michelle had a baby face, and the records in her camera


    were all beautiful. Among her fans, girls were even more than boys.


    When everything was ready, Leon announced his wife''s identity and photos.


    Michelle was still on the cusp of the public opinions, but she got mixed reviews.

 Chapter 911 Mom Doesnt Know Him

    Chapter 911 Mom Doesn''t Know Him


    When the Shi family arrived at the ind, they heard a lot of discussions in the airport.


    There were two points of view in the discussion. One was that Michelle was a perfect match for Leon,


    and then they sent their blessings with tears.


    The other one was that Michelle didn''t deserve it. They thought Michelle was just a cousin of the


    Nangong n and didn''te from a rich family. They thought her career didn''t match the Lu n ...


    All people were worldly. But they only discussed it in these two angles.


    Nina was fed up with it.


    However, all Michelle''s efforts over the years were not in vain. Most of the people wished her


    happiness.


    Scher Mountain had already been decorated with festive decorations. The official media and guests


    came in flocks.


    Today''s security check was particrly strict. If they wanted to get to Scher Mountain, they had to drive


    over the elevated bridge or take a ship. And today, no ship was allowed to park in the sea area ten


    miles around the mountain, and no vehicle was allowed to cross the bridge.


    The bridge was covered with a thick red carpet, and the guests could only walk.


    Walking to the end of the bridge and confirming identification, everyone had to hold invitation cards,


    and pass gene identification. No one was allowed to enter without invitation.


    Once the impostors were found, they were immediately arrested.


    There were well-trained security guards at both ends of the bridge. If they wanted to escape, they could


    only jump into the sea, but there were security guards patrolling on the sea.


    Impostors were almost impossible to escape.


    Nina and her families also had to follow the rules. They got off the car and walked to carry out gene


    identification before they were allowed to enter.


    The appearance of Nina caused uproar in the crowd. Especially she was with John. It was hard to tell


    how old he was, but most of people guessed that he was around thirty years old.


    His cold aura was intimidating. Just slightly opening his eyes could frighten people.


    He was a man as arrogant as an emperor.


    Compared with Leon, the man beside Princess Nina was a cold and ruthless emperor, and Leon was a


    kind and virtuous king.


    The two boys beside Princess Nina looked very much like her. They guessed that they were the


    children of Princess Nina and Count Nangong, but they didn''t look like Vicente.


    It was so strange.


    There were also two younger girls. Everyone guessed that they were the children of Princess Nina and


    her current husband.


    The family of six was walking on the road, as beautiful as a picture, attracting people to watch it


    frequently.


    Although people felt that the current husband of Princess Nina was no worse than Count Nangong,


    Count Nangong was infatuated with her. He had said that he would never marry again, and until now,


    he was alone.


    Nina didn''t know what was on everyone''s mind. She kept the proper etiquette and smiled at the people


    looking at her, including many young men.


    Feeling jealous, John put his arms around her waist as if dering his ownership. He habitually patted


    her two times, showing an intimate posture.


    Nina watched his actions and smiled secretly.


    "My little princess!" Someone shouted.


    Now the only person who called her "little princess" was Wynn.


    Wynn walked towards them and greeted them one by one. Finally, his eyes fell on a strange face. "Oh,


    my little princess, when did you have a daughter with Mr. Shi? But she looks about Sound''s age. "


    "Are they twins again? Why didn''t I know? " Wynn was confused and reached out to touch Sampson''s


    head, but he was dodged.


    He raised his eyebrows in surprise. The child was a little bit special.


    Nina couldn''t helpughing. The child was only five years old, and Sampson perfectly inherited the


    genes of his parents. It was really difficult to tell whether he was girl or boy.


    It wasmon for him to be mistaken for a girl, but no one had ever said it in front of Sampson.


    "Hahaha!" Donaldughed loudly, "Wynn, do you think Sampson is a girl?"


    "Yes?" Seeing their reaction, Wynn knew that he made a mistake. "Sampsel is a girl''s name," he said in


    a daze.


    "Wynn, Sampson is not a girl," said Vance.


    "His name is Sampson not Sampsel." Nina said slowly, "Samp-son."


    Wynn finally understood.


    However, along the way, Sampson was not only misunderstood into the child of Nina, but also be


    misunderstood into a girl.


    Sampson pulled Sound''s sleeve and said seriously, "I''m a boy."


    She nodded her head and said in a low voice, "I know. Sampson is a boy and I am a girl."


    Hearing this answer, Sampson released his hands with satisfaction.


    John followed Wynn to find Leon, and Nina went to see Michelle. Bruce and his wife yed with the


    four children.


    Michelle was wearing a wedding dress in front of the mirror, while Selena stood behind her and zipped


    her dress up. She was nervously adjusting her breath.


    Seeing this, Selena smiled and said, "Are you so nervous?"


    "You have been married for five years. Why are you still so nervous?" Another voice sounded at the


    same time.


    The two of them turned around and saw that Nina was leaning against the door and smiling. They


    didn''t know how long she had been standing there.


    "Nini!" Michelle happily walked over and almost stepped on the hemline of her dress. Nina was so


    scared that Nina hurried to help her. "Be careful. If you break it, I can''t afford it."


    The two hugged for a moment.


    "Nini, I''m so nervous. A lot of media are here today."


    "You have been interviewed by the media for many years, haven''t you? Besides, you are a


    photographer. Are you afraid of the camera? "


    "I''m not afraid." Michelle shook her head, "I''m still nervous."


    Nina patted her on the back and said, "it''s normal to be nervous when you get married. You will not be


    nervous after a while."


    "Okay." Michelle held her hand to touch her belly and said with a smile, "Nini, Leon and I will have a


    baby."


    Even five years had passed, Michelle still called him "Leon", and asionally officially called him "Mr.


    Lu".


    Nina smiled, "Congrattions."


    Selena also said, "Congrattions. Can you still wear such a waisted wedding dress when you are


    pregnant? "


    "Two months. It''s fine." Michelle touched her belly and smiled happily, "Hey, where are Don, Van,


    Sound and Sampson?"


    The four kids were wandering around Scher Mountain.


    It was the first time that Sampson came here, so they took him to y around and happened to meet


    Vicente.


    At the sight of Sampson, Vicente was stunned and touched her hair subconsciously. It was short hair


    and she didn''t know if her son would recognize her.


    Every year when she went to see her son, she would change into women''s clothes and wear long wigs.


    On the one hand, Vicente hoped that her son would recognize her, but on the other hand, she was


    afraid that it would bring trouble if Sampson was recognized her. All her efforts would be in vain.


    Vicente held a little boy in her hand. He was one year older than Sampson and had a pair of green


    eyes. He was the son of Demi and Jett.


    The child''s name was Nangong Jerry, and Vicente was raising him now.


    The child called him "Vicente".


    "Vicente, what''s wrong with you?" The child shook his hand.


    Sampson raised his head to look at the people in front of him, and then looked at the child next to


    Vicente. Vicente was a little confused, not knowing whether Sampson recognized the woman in front of


    him was his mother or not.


    The two mother and son looked at each other. Vicente swallowed with a guilty conscience and quickly


    looked away. She greeted to Bruce, Anne, Van and Don with a smile. Then he asked the two kids.


    "Sound, who is the little boy next to you?" Vicente didn''t dare to look into her son''s clean eyes. She


    forced a smile.


    Sound held Sampson''s hand and said in a low voice, "Sampson, he is family."


    "Family ?" what?


    Sound repeated in a low voice, "My Sampson."


    "I see." Seeing that the two kids were on good terms, the smile on Vicente''s face gradually softened.


    She finally looked at Sampson and said, "Sampson, you can continue to y with Sound."


    Then Vicente left with Jerry.


    She didn''t know what to do because of her son''s sudden appearance in C Ind. She walked faster.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Jerry, who was six years old, couldn''t keep up with her, so she bent down and picked up the child.


    She left in a hurry.


    "What happened to Vicente?" "He looks like a ghost chasing after him," said Bruce.


    Anne yed with the child and didn''t notice that.


    The group of people took a few steps forward. Suddenly, Sampson turned to look at the direction where


    Vicente had left. Since Vicente had turned a corner and gone far, Sampson was left staring after her.


    Sampson opened his mouth and murmured, "Mom."


    He recognized her.


    That was his mother, but her mother didn''t know him and hugged other children.

 Chapter 912 Michelle And Leons Second Wedding

    Chapter 912 Michelle And Leon''s Second Wedding


    The wedding began. The media broadcast the whole process, and the news about the two people''s


    marriage spread all over the country.


    Although people didn''t have the chance to go to the wedding, they were satisfied to see the wedding


    ceremony of the new king and the new queen on their mobile phones.


    It was the first time such a low-key and luxurious wedding was held on C Ind. More than 30 year old


    Leon was still elegant and charming. When he smiled, everyone would be attracted.


    But only when he looked at Michelle, he would smiled like that. There was only one person he wanted


    to attract.


    Netizens: "I don''t care! He just smiled at me! No one can refute. He is my husband! My! "


    So many people sent their bullet-screenments, and it was hard to see the screen clearly.


    Especially when the emcee said "please the bridegroom to kiss the bride",ments came out one


    after another, "It''s not real. It''s not real."


    Numerousments covered the screen again. People couldn''t see the kiss.


    But Leon kissed his wife hardly. Netizens were still deceiving themselves, as long as they didn''t see it,


    nothing happened.


    Michelle had a luxurious wedding, a beautiful wedding dress, a handsome and beloved husband, and a


    noble position.


    She was a real winner.


    Everyone was envious of her, but the rational people sent their blessings. The irrational people were so


    jealous that they even gritted their teeth and they didn''t forget to smear her on the Inte.


    However, Michelle ignored them and threw the bouquet with a smile.


    The bouquet, which represented happiness, drew a beautiful arc in the air and fell into the flower


    basket of the flower girl.


    The child with a flower basket was Sound.


    She didn''t know the meaning of this bouquet. She took out the bouquet and handed it to Sampson.


    "Sampson. Look, flowers."


    Sampson took it over and held it in his arms, as if he had got some treasure.


    Everyone was speechless.


    Why did the flowers fall on the two kids?


    Theizens burst intoughter.


    ''''hahaha...


    "It''sing! The destined marriage came! ''''


    "These two kids are so beautiful. I want to steal them. Won''t you join me?"


    "Come on! ''''


    ''''Are you kidding me? I do think you guys can''t sneak into Scher Mountain!''''


    "Why you want to steal kids? Isn''t it good to arrange a betrothal for two kids?'''' Isn''t it good? ''''


    "The date of marriage has to be set early. When they are at our age, it will be difficult to find a


    boyfriend."


    "Making a betrothal for two kids! ''''


    The wedding process was almost over. Michelle changed into a convenient toast dress. The dress was


    sky blue and white, and the gauze was floating, as if the sky, white clouds and breeze were all around


    her.


    After five years of study, every move of Michelle could be described as elegant, but her eyes were


    smart, and it was not difficult to see that she was actually lively.


    Michelle didn''t lose herself. Instead, she perfectly mixed the elegance of an upper ss girl with the


    liveliness of amon girl, bing the unique her.


    Michelle and Leon were sitting in front of the cameras for an interview, and a host was sitting next to


    them. At the strong request of theizens, they had to answer their questions.


    There were too many questions, and the host randomly drew from the boxes.


    The host took out the first note and read it out, "which part of each other''s body do you like the most?"


    "Every one."


    The host thought that Leon was too sweet, but such an answer did not satisfy everyone.


    She smiled and said, "you have to tell me the part you like the most."


    Michelle looked over curiously. She also wanted to know which part of her body that Leon liked most.


    Leon hesitated for a moment and said, "Mouth."


    He turned his head and looked into Michelle''s curious eyes. After staring at her lips for a while, the


    corners of his mouth raised and he smiled provocatively.


    Theizens were crazy.


    "Why does he smile like this? ''''


    ''''I seem to know why!''''


    "I I think I know it too. "


    ''''???? what? Why don''t I know? "


    The host looked at the screen and was a little confused. "Why?"


    Leon returned to his serious state for a second. "I can''t tell you."


    "Hahaha, you dare not say it, right! ''''


    ''''He couldn''t say it in public!''''


    ''''??? What are you talking about? Isn''t it an interview? ''''


    Since he didn''t want to say, the host didn''t dare to make things difficult for him. She turned to Michelle


    and asked, "Which part of your husband''s body do you like best?"


    Michelle hesitated for a moment, "can I only say one?"


    The host: "the most satisfied part."


    Michelle: "his leg."


    "Good taste. I also like my husband''s legs, long and straight."


    ''''Leon''s leg is not a leg but the spring water in Seine river."


    The host took out the second piece of paper and said, "Tell me something that you have lied to each


    other."


    First, Leon said, "When she was still in college, I lied to her that she was too young to fall in love."


    Michelle always remembered these words, but what did it have to do with lying to her?


    Leon exined spontaneously, "it''s because someone is chasing her. I''m afraid that she will run away


    with others. I like her at that time."


    Michelle was stunned, "so early?"


    "Is it early? I hope so earlier. "Leon said.


    The unexpected sweet words, like mellow wine, made Michelle dizzy in an instant and her face flushed.


    The words came out without thinking.


    "In fact, I can''t fall asleep without the light at night."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Michelle panicked. When she was about to take back her words,


    Leon smiled faintly. "No wonder there are so many blindfolds at home."


    She confessed to the camera, "I can''t turn off the light to sleep. At first, I thought he was the same as


    me, but it turned out that Leon was just trying to amodate me."


    "My poor girl." Leon tilted his head, pinched Michelle''s chin and kissed her.


    The host was rendered speechless.


    Who am I? Where am I? Why should I suffer the public disy of affection here?


    He was addicted to kissing the one he loved. Once he kissed her, it was difficult to stop.


    The interview was forced to stop, and the livestream was also cut off. Theizens were beating their


    chests to criticize this media. Couldn''t they watch the rest?


    On the early morning of the second day, when Nina saw the news thatizens all wanted the two


    children were going to get engaged, she was so scared that she almost squirted the water she had just


    drunk into John''s face.


    She swallowed hard and said, "Sampson and Sound, engagement?"


    "No, I disagree." John said stoutly.


    "It''s just a joke. Don''t take it seriously." Nina said, "the child is still young. What will happen in the future


    depends on the two of them."


    "No way." John said coldly.


    "You don''t like Sampson?" Nina asked.


    Yes, he did. John thought to himself but he didn''t say anything in case others would think that he was


    narrow-minded.


    In the eyes of Nina, his silence meant acquiescence. She was curious and asked, "What did Sampson


    do to you?"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Then he said against his will, "No."


    Since he didn''t want to tell her, she didn''t ask. He would tell her when he couldn''t hold it back.


    A week after they returned to Lexingport City, Noah came back. It was not until then that John spoke


    out his innermost thoughts. "Take your son away. He upies my wife and my daughter since he


    A monthter, Noah was going to take Sampson back to Spring City. Knowing that Sampson was


    leaving, Sound held his hand tightly.


    No matter how hard they tried to persuade her, she just wouldn''t let go.


    At night, the two kids slept on the same bed again. However, on the second day, when Sound woke up,


    Sampson had disappeared.


    Only her mother was beside her.


    Nina was worried that Sound would make a scene when she woke up. After Sampson were secretly


    taken away at night, she stayed.


    Hearing a noise, Nina opened her eyes and saw her daughter sitting at the head of the bed, looking


    around, blinking and crying.


    She didn''t cry loudly, but two drops of tears fell.


    Nina sat up in shock!! !"


    Sound didn''t cry since she was born. She could speak and smile just like a normal person, but she


    didn''t cry. She didn''t even cry when she fell.


    It was the first time she cried! Even if she didn''t cry loudly.

 Chapter 913 Extra Story: The Transfer Student

    Chapter 913 Extra Story: The Transfer Student


    In the No. 3 High School in Spring City.


    It was September, and cicadas chirped noisily on the tree. The warm sunshine sprinkled on the desk


    through the ss.


    It was the end of the ss. The students of ss nine in grade two were chatting happily or studying


    quietly in the ssroom. A boy was bending over the desk in thest row.


    The cor of his blue school uniform was turned up, his head resting on the stretched arm, and the


    other hand curled behind his head to block the light.


    His face couldn''t be seen clearly. One could only see his soft ck short hair, faire wrist and slender


    fingers, and a conspicuous red bracelet tied to his wrist.


    The red bracelet was worn. Some parts of it had faded and broken. It was just a broken thing that could


    be discarded, but the boy had been wearing it on his wrist. If one looked at it carefully, he would find a


    taut knot on the bracelet.


    "Big news! Big news!" A boy rushed in from outside the ssroom and his voice immediately attracted


    everyone''s attention.


    A ssmate asked in a loud voice, "Reid Lin, what''s that? Will we have a holiday tomorrow?"


    "It''s Monday today. How can you think of the holiday? You must be dreaming!" "There will be a transfer


    student in our ss. I just came out of Gio Yang''s office and those teachers were all talking about


    it," said Reid.


    "Really?"


    "A transfer student?"


    "A boy or a girl?"


    The ss became noisy in an instant. The students who had focused on their homework also raised


    their heads, waiting for Reid''s answer.


    No. 3 High School was a key high school in Spring City. It was not easy to get into it. Even a rich


    person couldn''t easily enter this school. Only people who had high marks could enter it.


    In No. 3 High School, every student was treated equally. There was no key ss or ordinary ss


    there. Therefore, the student who ranked first and thest in the school were in the same ss.


    However, the student who ranked thest in No. 3 High School could work above average in other


    schools.


    Everyone was talking about it and was curious about the new transfer student. Only one person was


    sleeping quietly on the table.


    The noise made him frown unhappily. He pulled his cor and continued to sleep.


    Shrugging, Reid said, "I don''t know. I didn''t see that transfer student."


    "Humph!"


    "Useless! Youpletely don''t know the details of it."


    "Well, next ss is hosted by Gio. He will definitely bring the transfer student over. We will know


    then." Reid walked to thest row and sat next to the boy who had been sleeping.


    "Sampson, did you hear that? There is a transfer student in our ss."


    Sampson ignored him. Reid continued to talk to himself as if he had been used to Sampson''s silence.


    "I''m curious. It''s the second semester. Why is there still someone transferred to our school? Isn''t it a


    waste of time?"


    After the bell rang, Gio came with the transfer student.


    The students in the front row curiously looked out of the door. Some were bending over the ss


    window and stretching their necks, seeing a girl beside Gio, their head teacher.


    A boy eximed excitedly, "It''s a girl!"


    "The transfer student is a girl?"


    ss nine was a science ss. Boys were more than girls. Many people were very happy that a girl


    was transferred to their ss.


    They took a closer look.


    The girl had a high ponytail, a few strands of her hair hanging on both sides of her forehead. She has a


    pair of ck bright eyes, beautiful eyebrows, a delicate nose, and thin red lips.


    She was wearing a school uniform, which made her look lovely. Judging from her appearance, she was


    a good girl.


    She looked like a model in her school uniform.


    Thest person who looked extremely charming in school uniform was sleeping at the desk.


    "Girl!" Reid was so excited that he hit Sampson by chance. Sampson raised his head slowly, opened


    his eyes and nced at Reid impatiently.


    "Sampson, I''m sorry. I''m sorry." Reid immediately apologized and ran to the door out of curiosity.


    Gio, the head teacher, was in his middle age. He was a little fat and wore ck square sses.


    His eyes were incredibly small, as if they would disappear when he showed a faint smile.


    Although his eyes were small, they were very sharp.


    As soon as Gio looked up, the students who were poking out hurriedly retreated and sat back in


    their seats obediently.


    It took some time for Reid to run back to his seat in thest row. Gio, who had brought the


    transfer student into the ssroom, caught him right there.


    "Reid, didn''t you hear the bell?"


    Sitting on the chair, Reid almost slipped down. He forced a smile and said, "I heard it."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Sit down." Gio took a serious look at the whole ss and smiled gently when he saw that


    everyone was well behaved. "We will have a new ssmate. Wee."


    There was a great apuse in the ssroom.


    Gio took two steps aside and said to the transfer student, "Could you make a self-introduction


    with your ssmates?"


    The girl stood gracefully in the middle of the tform.


    ncing at the greeting eyes of the whole ss, she pursed her lips and smiled. At the sight of this,


    Reid widened his eyes open.


    He lowered his voice and said, "Sampson, don''t sleep. The transfer student is more beautiful than the


    cutest girl in our school."


    Sampson didn''t move.


    At the same time, the girl on the tform said, "Hello, everyone. My name is Sound Shi-Lu. Nice to


    meet you."


    Sound said with a friendly smile.


    The boy who was sleeping on his stomach slowly raised his head and looked into her clear ck eyes.


    When their eyes met for a moment, the deer''s lips slightly opened, as if to say something to the boy.


    The next second, the boy fell asleep again.


    "What a nice name! I have never heard of thest name of Shi-Lu." Her name aroused the curiosity of


    the whole ss.


    Sound exined, "My father''s surname is Shi, and my mother''s surname is Lu, so my surname is Shi-


    Lu."


    After the brief self-introduction, Gio arranged Sound to take the seat in the secondst row of the


    third line, where there was one empty seat.


    Behind the seat were sitting Reid and Sampson.


    Sound walked over to her seat, and her eyes were fixed on Sampson, who had been sleeping on his


    stomach. Thinking that she was looking at him, Reid immediately sat straight up and smiled friendly.


    Unfortunately, it was forbidden to speak in ss, especially in Gio''s ss. Otherwise, he would


    have greeted Sound at once.


    However, having a small chat among desk mates was not easy to be found.


    "Hello, I am Ke Yuan." Sound''s desk mate was a girl with long hair and thick sses. She had


    serious nearsightedness and spoke in a low voice.


    At that time, Sound thought that Ke was talking so quietly because they were having ss. But after


    ss, she found that Ke was always talking in such a low voice. She was a shy girl.


    At the same time, she was an observant girl.


    Ke asked, "Do you know Sampson? I noticed that you were staring at him just now."


    Sound thought their rtion was even closer than that.


    They had grown up and lived together day and night for five years. In the next twelve years, they met


    and yed with each other every year during the Spring Festival.


    Somehow, when she was seven years old, Sampson stopped ying with her often.


    Just now, Sampson didn''t even take a greeting gaze at her. She didn''t know if she should say that they


    knew each other.


    Without answering this question, Sound asked in a low voice, "Sampson?"


    "Yes." Ke''s eyes suddenly lit up with adoration. "He is the top student in our grade, so now the


    teacher won''t say anything to him when he sleeps in ss."


    "I see." Sound secretly turned around to have a look.


    Sampson had already raised his head. When their eyes met, Sampson was slightly stunned, and


    Sound was smiling at him brightly.


    Sampson looked away, leaned backzily, picked up his book and turned to the question which


    Gio was talking about.


    Without any writings on it, his book looked like a new one.


    Reid was in utter shock.


    ''Is Sampson opening his book and listening to the ss? How could it be possible? And, that is not his


    book! It''s mine!''

 Chapter 914 Sampsons Famous Name

    Chapter 914 Sampson''s Famous Name


    Even when Sound arrived at a new school, she was not overcautious. The students around her


    gathered up the courage to talk to her, finding that she was a very easy-going person. Gradually, many


    people gathered around her and chatted with her.


    Because the name Shi-Lu Sound was too long, everyone called her Sound directly. This name made


    her feel that her new ssmates were epting her.


    "Sound, which school were you from before? Why did you suddenly transfer to another school? ", Reid


    asked curiously.


    "I''m from Lexingport City. My brother is studying here. I came with him." Sound sat on the chair and


    looked up at them.


    "Which school?"


    "Medical University."


    "Spring City Medical University?" Someone was shocked. Spring City Medical University was the


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    second ranked medical universities in the country. Few students could get into such a good university.


    Ke''s eyes lit up. "Medical University is my goal."


    "You will achieve your goal." Sound said with a smile.


    The others also echoed. The rtionship between the ssmates seemed to be very harmonious, at


    least for her now.


    "Your brother is awesome." "Sampson is going to study medicine in the Medical University. Am I right,


    Sampson? ", Reid said.


    He turned around and found that Sampson was not in his original seat.


    When the crowd gathered around Sound, Sampson quietly lifted his chair to the wall and sat down


    against it. He leaned his head back, raised his chin and lengthened his neck.


    He closed his eyes, as if it was none of his business.


    "Sampson, why are you sitting in the back seat?" "Are you being disturbed?'''' Reid asked.


    "Yes," said Sampson indifferently


    Then he opened his eyes and nced at the group of people surrounding Sound. He frowned and


    became impatient.


    Someone inadvertently caught a glimpse of Sampson''s eyes and immediately stopped talking. He


    patted his ssmates beside him, reminding them to be quiet one by one.


    Sound followed everyone''s gaze. This time, when she looked at Sampson, his eyes were not only a


    little cold, but also a little angry.


    She was stunned and smiled apologetically. Sampson looked away again and nced at the crowd.


    The crowd began to melt away.


    Sampson had two titles in the school. One was the top student in grades, and the other was the top


    student in fighting.


    When the freshmen entered the school, a group of senior boys blocked a freshman in the corner to ask


    for protection fees. Coincidentally, Sampson ran into them and ttened them without saying a word.


    The rumors grew more and more exaggerated. Sampson became a violent man in other people''s eyes.


    Others were afraid when they heard his name.


    Only Reid knew that Sampson was not like what it was said, because he was the boy who was asked


    protection fee.


    Even if Sampson was a violent man, he was handsome, well behaved and polite.


    Back then, Sampson had politely reminded those senior students that it was illegal to charge protection


    fees and ckmail, and advised them to immediately turn right.


    The group of people not only didn''t listen to him, but also wanted to bully him. However, Sampson was


    no pushover, a group of tall and strong people beat him at random. They were no match for Sampson


    who had trained professionally.


    After beating them down, some of them even swore to call the police. Sampson pped his hands and


    said calmly, "You guys attack first. I just defend myself."


    They were rendered speechless.


    And that was not all. A few dayster, the school received an anonymous tip-off. Someone was


    demanding of protection fees from the students. The evidence had been searched and had submitted


    to the school. They could find no excuse to get away with it.


    In the end, two of the group of people were ordered to drop out of school, and the others were criticized


    and punished by the school. They thought it was Sampson who did it, so they would take a detour to


    see him from now on.


    They could only speak ill of Sampson behind his back, which made him famous.


    Reid also felt that it was like what Sampson had done. He had asked Sampson about itter, but he


    neither admitted nor denied it.


    He was more convinced.


    Sampson had helped him before. Others were afraid of him, but he was willing to be a follower.


    After getting familiar with Sampson, he curiously asked Sampson if he wanted to be awyer. Sampson


    said he had no idea. And Reid asked if he wanted to be a police? Sampson still shook his head and


    said the two words "A doctor".


    Sampson wanted to learn medicine.


    It was a profession to save lives and heal the wounded. The more he respected and admired


    Sampson, especially after Sampson got the first ce in grade every time.


    It was widely known that the students with good grades were good students, and the one who ranked


    first in the grade should be good a student. But no one had thought that the student who ranked first in


    the grade at this school was cold and violent.


    Some sighed, and some people didn''t have any prejudice against him because of his good grades, but


    their ssmates were still afraid of him from the bottom of their hearts.


    Sampson looked good and had good grades. He was a school hunk and had been elected for two


    consecutive years.


    Once upon a time, a girl summoned up the courage to ask him a question. Sampson only gave it a


    nce and then told her the result. The girl was a little embarrassed. What she wanted to ask was the


    way to solve the problem and the process.


    Sampson replied with four words "think it by yourself".


    He was so cold and appalling.


    Even if someone failed, there would still be peopleing to ask for advice. Seeing that he was


    impatient, Reid blocked it for him.


    "Don''t beat a dead horse. Sampson is only good at learning. If he can teach, am I still thest one in


    the grade?"


    After hearing this, no one came to bother Sampson again. The effect was surprisingly good.


    Some people had been curious about the reason why Sampson had such a good rtionship with


    Reid, and Reid always ranked thest in every exam. Now they found the reason.


    From then on, Reid became Sampson''s microphone. If there was anything in the ss, everyone


    would tell Reid first, and then he would convey it to Sampson.


    Some students in ss nine had been ssmates with Sampson for two years, but they only talked a


    few times, not to mention other students who had just been assigned to ss nine.


    There was only one person who got close to Sampson. The person was Reid. And it was because Reid


    pestered him to tter him for more than half a year. They got close now.


    Sampson''s ssmates didn''t know what kind of person Sampson was. The only thing they knew was


    that he had good grades, was good at fighting and didn''t like to talk to others. The most important thing


    was not to provoke him.


    So just now, Sampson gave them a simple nce and dismissed them. Everyone sat down.


    Just then, Sound opened her mouth and wanted to ask him if he was angry, but the bell rang.


    On the first day of the new term, she tried to talk to Sampson, but failed every time.


    Until the ending of evening self-study, the students in the back of the ssroom were almost empty,


    and only a few resident students were still studying hard. Sampson stood up, walked to Sound and


    knocked on her table, looking straight ahead.


    "Come out."


    This was the first sentence Sampson said to her. The boy was in the changing sound period and his


    voice was slightly low.


    When Sound heard it, her hand, which was packing her schoolbag, stopped. She looked up and saw


    the boy''s side face. The light just fell on his face, and the shadow of his eyshes fell on his eyelids,


    like a lush grass.


    As the words were conveyed, Sampson walked out. And Sound followed him in haste.


    The boy was wearing a loose school uniform and his back was straight. He was nearly 1.8 meter tall,


    If there were not two shadows of different height in the corridor, it was difficult to find there were two


    people.


    Sampson stopped at the corner of the stairs.


    "Sampson." Sound walked up to him and smiled brightly as usual. "I''m your ssmate now."


    Against the light, Sampson''s face waspletely hidden in the shadow. As he approached, Sound


    was blocked the corner by him and he said coldly, "I want to tell you something. Don''t let anyone know


    that we know each other."

 Chapter 915 Braking Up

    Chapter 915 Braking Up


    Sound froze at the corner for a while. She didn''t know why Sampson was unhappy. How could he have


    the intention to distance her?


    Their fathers had been good friends, and they grew up together. Why did they have to pretend not to


    know each other?


    Sound was unhappy. She pulled the straps of her schoolbag and walked towards the school gate


    absentmindedly.


    A lot of students in the No. 3 High School didn''t live in the dormitory. The night ss happened to be


    over. There were many parents at the school gate waiting for their children. Among them, a figure of


    1.9 meter height was particrly conspicuous.


    He was wearing a ck hooded guardian, with his legs straight and long.


    He had a pair of bright eyes, which were extremely beautiful when he stood under the streetlights. His


    eyes were shining like gemstones at night, especially when he saw Sounding out.


    It was Vance. He raised an arm and called with a smile, "Sound."


    Hearing that, Sound raised her head and saw her brother in the crowd. A hint of light shed across


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    her dim eyes. Then she ran over happily and looked up at him. "Vance, I can see you at a nce even


    if you didn''t wave your hand."


    "Really?" When Vance reached out to take her schoolbag, Sound refused. "Vance, you don''t have to


    treat me as a child. I''ve grown up."


    "Isn''t there still one year left before you''re 18?" Vance rubbed her head and said, "Whether you are 17,


    27 or 37, in my eyes, you are always a child."


    Soundughed and said, "Even a child can take things himself. Vance, you are taller than Donald, taller


    than many people. I can always recognize you at a nce."


    "I see." Pretending to be sad, Vance said, "I thought there was a magical connection between us."


    In the past, everyone distinguished Vance and Donald by their characters, because Vance was quiet


    and Donald was noisy. As they grew older, Vance were always taller than Donald, and it would be


    easier for everyone to distinguish the two of them.


    At the beginning, Sound just called them "brother", and every time she called one of them, Vance and


    Donald both turned around and responded. Therefore, Donald asked her who she was calling all the


    time. In order to avoid such a situation, she just called her two brothers by their names.


    The car stopped at a fork in the road five hundred meters away from the school gate. This morning,


    Vance drove Sound to school and also stopped here. Sound hoped to keep a low profile. She just


    wanted to be an ordinary student.


    They chatted while walking.


    "How are you feeling at school today? Are your ssmates easy to get along with?" Vance asked with


    concern.


    Sound recalled the day and replied, "My ssmates are all very good. They talk to me voluntarily and


    buy snacks for me. They also help me carry books. My desk mate is called Ke, and she lent me her


    notebooks. The student sitting at my back table is..."


    After a pause, Sound continued with a bright smile, "It''s Reid. He is talkative, like a center of gossiper.


    He introduced all the teachers in our ss to me today. Our head teacher is Mr. Yang. He is our math


    teacher. Everyone calls him Gio."


    "Our Chinese teacher is Madden. He is just a few years older than you. He is very handsome, not as


    handsome as you. Everyone calls him by his name, or Mr. Madden..."


    Speaking of the new ss, Sound was in a good mood and walked more briskly.


    It seemed that she had thought of something, and her smile faded. She pouted and said, "It''s better


    than studying in Lexingport City. The ssmates there are all afraid of me and dare not talk to me.


    They are very polite to me, not like ssmates or friends."


    In Lexingport City, the Shi family was very powerful, and Sound was the youngest child in the Shi


    family. Therefore, every member of the family liked and doted her so much.


    In Lexingport City, she could do whatever she wanted.


    With such a noble identity, she should be ttered by everyone. However, in Lexingport City, no one


    came up to curry favor with her. They all stayed away from her, afraid of causing trouble for themselves


    or their family.


    At the age of seven, Sound was found to be suffering from an illness, CIPA. She could feel any pain at


    all. That was why she didn''t cry since her childhood. The only time she cried was when she woke up at


    the age of five and couldn''t find Sampson.


    It was idental when Sound was found to suffer from CIPA. At that time, her back hurt, and she


    couldn''t feel the pain, so she was sent to the hospital after losing too much blood and fainting. She was


    almost dying. Since then, her family had protected her well.


    Sound had been studying in an exclusive school, where the family background of all students was


    powerful, but the Shi family was the best among them. All parents warned their children that they


    couldn''t bully Sound, and they''d better not be too close to her.


    Perhaps because of it, Sound only got close to her family and a few children of her parents'' friends.


    She did not experience the normal campus life.


    Sound became depressed. Nina and John felt that this was not good for her mental health. The two of


    them gritted their teeth and sent her to the Spring City under the protest from the elders in the Shi


    family.


    They also promised that no bodyguards would follow behind her every day, so that she could live a


    normal life.


    Under two reasons, Nina and John sent Sound to Spring City. One was that Vance was studying for a


    master''s degree there, and the other was that Noah and Sampson were living here, who could take


    good care of Sound.


    Then Vance opened the door for Sound. When she got in the car, he closed the door again.


    As soon as Sound arrived at the Spring City, she went to the No. 3 High School before she could see


    the house that Vance just bought. At first, Vance had only rented an apartment nearby. Since Sound


    came here, he bought a vi.


    The apartment was just in the QL Garden.


    "Is it the QL Garden where Sampson lives?" Sound asked curiously.


    Vance answered while holding the steering wheel, "Yes, he is also in the No. 3 High School. Did you


    meet him today?"


    ''Yes.


    He is my ssmate, and even sitting behind me.''


    At the thought of Sampson''s warning that they should pretend not to know each other, Sound became


    depressed again. She said gloomily, "Yes."


    While driving attentively, Vance didn''t notice Sound''s depression. He continued, "Since Sampson is


    your schoolmate, you won''t feel lonely anymore."


    "Yeah." Sound pursed her lips and looked out of the window.


    "We are neighbors now, but the decoration of our house hasn''t finished. We need to live in Sampson''s


    house for two days." Vance continued, "I was going to pick both of you and Sampson up from school,


    but Uncle Ye said he never went to the evening ss."


    ''Sampson never went to the evening ss?


    Then what about tonight?


    Is it that he particrly came tonight to warn her of keeping their rtionship as a secret?


    It might be.''


    At the thought of this, Sound was not only depressed, but also angry.


    ''Since Sampson doesn''t want to admit that we are friends, we can break up!


    Whether we are at school or at home, I won''t talk to him anymore. It''s not a big deal!''


    Sound held her arms angrily and snapped, "Vance, can we not stay in Daddy Noah''s house?"


    "What''s wrong?" Vance nced at the rearview mirror in the car and asked, "Haven''t you wanted to go


    to Uncle Noah''s house? It''s not easy that you coulde here, but you change your mind?"


    Noah took Sound as his own daughter. After Sound could say, she kept calling him Daddy Noah. Every


    time she had a holiday, she just imed to visit Noah and Sampson in the Spring City. However, Nina


    and John didn''t allow, so she had been sad for a long time.


    Knowing that she coulde to the Spring City and live in Noah''s house, Sound was very happy. But


    today, she was so angry with Sampson that she didn''t want to go.


    She couldn''t tell the reason to Vance, and she just found an excuse for herself. "The new house hasn''t


    been decorated yet, and we can live in Daddy Noah''s house these days. But after it is decorated, we


    will move immediately. How long will it take?"


    "About a week." Vance answered.


    "All right." Sound moved a little, sounding a little reluctant.

 Chapter 916 Unfriend Him

    Chapter 916 Unfriend Him


    There were only few people on the fork in the road not far from the No. 3 High School, and the students


    just in daytime study might have already arrived home.


    In the shadow of the streetmp stood two students. One of them pulled the zipper of his school


    uniform to the top. It was Reid. He widened his eyes in utter shock. It had been five minutes since


    Vance''s car left.


    And he hadn''t calmed down yet.


    "Sampson, did you see that? I''ve seen that kind of car before, which Sound got in just now! Although it


    was not a new version, it''s at least tens of millions dors! I can''t afford it all my life!"


    Looking at the darkness, Sampson left. "Let''s go."


    "Okay." Reid followed behind Sampson, saying, "I didn''t expect that Sound''s family is so rich. Hey,


    Sampson, why do you stay for the evening ss today? And did you follow behind Sound just now?


    Sampson, do you have any feelings for Sound?"


    Sampson stopped and squinted at Reid. "I have too many questions to answer."


    "Then you just answer myst question. Do you have any feelings for...?"


    "I don''t know her."


    Reid gazed at Sampson in a strange manner. Sampson repeated, "I don''t know her."


    "She is our ssmate now, and sitting in front of us. You have known her since today."


    "She sits in front of you, not me." Sampson corrected his statement.


    Squinting his eyes, Reid said, "Sampson, you are a little unusual today. In the past, if any students


    approached our table, you should have been impatient and lost your temper. But today, you didn''t. You


    just moved back automatically."


    The more Reid analyzed, the stranger he felt.


    Sampson was stunned. He opened his mouth and tried to exin, but he just didn''t know what to say.


    After a while, he changed his tone. "Stay away from her."


    "Who?" As soon as Reid finished asking, he understood something. "Oh, you mean Sound. Why?"


    Sampson paused and spat out indifferently, "I don''t like it."


    This sentence was ambiguous.


    Was it that he didn''t like Sound? Or was it that he didn''t like Reid to be so close to Sound?


    It would be intriguing if it was thetter.


    In Reid''s opinion, it should be the former case, because Sampson had said that he didn''t know Sound


    before, and today he had been cold to her.


    His indifferent attitude towards Sound was somewhat different from that towards his ssmates. He


    also seemed to be a little angry.


    "Sampson, did Sound offend you?" asked Reid tentatively.


    Sampson kept silent. Reid was shocked by his bold guess. "Did she really offend you?"


    It was rare for Sampson to be irritated by someone, unless that person had done something illegal.


    Sampson looked indifferent, as if nothing had anything to do with him. In fact, he was a helpful man,


    and he would definitely help anyone in need.


    "Sampson, what did Sound do to you? Did she do something illegal?" Reid asked hurriedly. Reid


    thought of the beautiful face and gentle manner of Sound. She shouldn''t be the one who wouldmit


    crimes, right?


    However, he also knew that he couldn''t judge people by their appearance.


    Sampson didn''t keep silent this time. "No."


    "Didn''t she piss you off?" Reid didn''t believe it at all. He continued, "Or didn''t she do anything


    immoral?"


    Sampson warned coldly, "Don''t make up stories about her."


    Hearing this, Reid pursed his lips and rolled his eyes. He reckoned that the fact should be Sound didn''t


    break thew, but she must have offended Sampson. Otherwise, Sampson wouldn''t have behaved so


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    oddly.


    In the QL Garden.


    The vi was brightly lit. When Noah came back from the police station, he took off his work uniform


    and handed it to the maid, Amya. He said apologetically, "I have something to deal with today, so I can''t


    "Young Master hasn''te back yet." Amya answered.


    "Uncle Noah." Vance stood up and greeted, followed by Sound, who greeted in a sweet voice, "Daddy


    Noah!"


    "Hey, Sound." Noah had taken Sound as his daughter. He smiled dotingly and asked, "You went to


    school today. How do you feel? You are in the same ss with Sampson. I will be relieved to have him


    take care of you at school."


    It was Noah who arranged Sound and Sampson to be in the same ss of No. 3 High School.


    Sampson knew Sound had been suffering CIPA, and he could take care of her.


    Hearing Noah''s words, Sound pursed her lips and rejected in a loud voice, "Daddy Noah, I don''t want


    him to take care of me."


    She thought angrily in her heart, "Who needs him to take care of? We are no longer friends now!


    We are now strangers!"


    With a click, the door was unlocked. Sampson pushed the door open and came in. He was stunned


    when he saw the three people standing in the living room.


    When he nced at Sound, Sound turned her face away. At the sight of it, Sampson tightened his grip


    on the straps of his schoolbag.


    She was angry.


    Because of what he had said tonight.


    "Dad, Vance... Sound." Sampson greeted everyone politely and changed his shoes.


    With a smile on his face, Vance said, "Wee back, Sampson. Our new house is still being


    decorated, so we will stay here for a few days."


    "It''s not a big deal. You can stay here as long as you want." Noah raised his hand and patted on


    Vance''s shoulder. Then he looked at Amya and asked, "Have the rooms been cleaned up?"


    "ording to your requirements, I have cleaned up the rooms for Mr. Vance and Miss Sound. All the


    equipment have been renewed."


    "Good." Noah nodded, turned around and said to Vance and Sound, "Stay here for these days. If you


    feel ufortable or need something, just tell Amya."


    "Thank you, Uncle Noah," said Vance.


    Sound yawned and said, "Daddy Noah, Vance, I''m so sleepy. Can I go to bed? I have to get up early to


    go to school tomorrow."


    "Go to sleep if you are sleepy."


    "Go ahead. Good night."


    "Good night, Vance, Daddy Noah."


    Led by Amya, Sound yawned all the way upstairs and passed by Sampson without looking at him.


    Sound used to greet Sampson happily every time they met. However, not only did she mention him just


    now, she didn''t even take a look at him.


    She used to say good night to Sampson before going to bed, but she ignored him just now.


    It was clear that Sound was furious.


    Looking at the receding Sound on the stairs, Sampson lowered the corners of his lips, with a hint of


    nervousness shing through his eyes.


    What he said tonight meant that they should pretend not to know each other at school, but they were


    still friends at home.


    Unexpectedly, Sound would stay in his house in a few days.


    They would meet each other frequently under the same roof. And Sound was clearly furious now. What


    should he do?


    "Dad, Vance, I''m going to bed." With that, Sampson went upstairs.


    Sound was a girl, and her room was arranged to be the one at the corner. When Sampson came up, he


    saw Amya closing the door of Sound''s room.


    After greeting Amya, Sampson went straight into his room.


    After closing the door, he threw his schoolbag away and quickly took out his mobile phone to pull out


    the chat box with Sound. Thetest message was "good night, Sampson", which he did not hear


    tonight.


    Sampson took a deep breath, moved his fingers and texted.


    "Sound."


    Suddenly, a red exmation mark appeared on the screen, following a sentence, "Sound turns on the


    friend verification. You are not a friend of him (her)..." Sampson was stunned.


    He didn''t know what he could do.


    Sound unfriended him.

 Chapter 917 Donald Is A Tyrant

    Chapter 917 Donald Is A Tyrant


    After unfriending Sampson, Sound fell on the bed. She felt like she had won a round, and her anger


    was all gone.


    This was the first day Sound left Lexingport City, and all her family members kept asking some


    questions, such as how was she feeling in Spring City, how was her ssmates, whether she was hurt,


    and something like that. As for her friends, Cherry and the others also asked Sound these questions.


    And all of them texted the same promise to Sound, "Don''t be afraid if you are bullied in the Spring City.


    We will go and support you!"


    Sound even doubted that they had an appointment before so they could text the same sentence to her.


    She rolled on the bed and smiled, replying to the messages one by one. Atst, she received a


    message from Donald, "Sound, don''t be afraid. I will move the headquarters of our group to the Spring


    City in a short time. I will kill whoever dares to do something to you."


    Sound was at a loss whether to cry or tough.


    ''Donald, please don''te!


    You are the CEO of Time Group now. You have a lot of things to deal with every day. Please focus on


    your work!''


    Time Group was a family business, and whoever capable couldpete to be its CEO. However, in


    this generation, James'' entertainmentpany had be a tycoon in the showbiz, and he was busy


    with his own business with his wife.


    Dora had be the fashion editor in chief, and she had married the famous young movie star, Ss.


    She had a good life and a happy marriage, and she had never thought of working in Time Group.


    Not to mention Chester, who was devoted to politics, was now a famous figure in Lexingport City.


    The younger generation only wanted to have a dividend without working in the Group, and the older


    ones also didn''t want to take over this burden. In the end, the burden to be the CEO fell on Vance and


    Donald.


    Donald insisted that Vance should be the one who do this job. As for him, he even couldn''t be a top


    student in study. How could he be the CEO of the Time Group?


    Therefore, Donald lived a free and unrestrained life. When Vance''s university offer was sent to the Shi''s


    vi, he finally knew that Vance had chosen the medical major.


    The reason was that Sound had been suffering CIPA and could not feel any pain. If Vance could be a


    doctor, he could help Sound as soon as possible.


    So, Joan and Nina agreed.


    Donald felt a blow from the sky. Needless to think, he had to take over the Time Group since Vance


    studied medicine.


    As expected, before Donald graduated from the university, John took him to the Time Group, with the


    excuse that he was so old that he should retire.


    It was reasonable for John to retire. After all, he was more than 50 years old.


    However, on the first day Donald took office, John went to Nina''s studio and worked as her assistant!


    And he took care of her twenty-four hours a day!


    As long as Nina ordered, no matter how trivial the matter was, John would do it. And he seemed to be


    very energetic!


    At the thought of it, Donald felt furious.


    Vance studied in the Medical University of Spring City, while Donald had to sit in the CEO''s office of


    Time Group, like sitting in a huge cage.


    Could he also retire?


    Donald had been working hard for half a year, but no one felt sorry for him. He could only bear it


    silently. He was known for his bad temper.


    The employees of Time Group were calling him tyrant secretly.


    Although Donald was irritable, everyone had to admit that he was a born leader. In half a year, he had


    tamed his subordinates.


    Time Group was an old and rich group, and it had reached an unprecedented peak in the charge of


    John. After he retired, the group was taken over by Donald. Although Donald didn''t let Time Group take


    a big step forward, he made it keep moving forward in an orderly speed.


    Donald was a young man. Everyone could tell that he was promising.


    Donald didn''t have a good temper on others, but he was very good to Vance and Sound. As soon as he


    saw them, he smiled happily and did whatever they wanted.


    Donald also smiled at the sight of Nina, but he looked very unhappy when seeing John. The two of


    them would argue with each other when they met.


    They didn''t stop arguing and fighting until one of them could admit defeat.


    Although it was Donald who admitted defeat every time, he didn''t care about it. After all, after he stood


    up and patted the dust on his clothes, no one could see that he was beaten by his father.


    Donald had just been defeated by John again, and he felt very ufortable. When Sound texted that


    she didn''t want him toe to the Spring City, he directly rejected.


    "Why not? Just wait for me. I don''t want to stay at home any longer."


    Just judging from Donald''s tone, Sound knew that he was very angry. Soundforted him


    considerately. "Donald, don''t be angry. It''s bad for your health when you''re in a bad mood. Vance and I


    will feel ufortable. If you really want toe, just do it."


    "That''s good." Donald smiled. "Your house hasn''t been decorated yet. Where do you live now?"


    "In Daddy Noah''s house."


    "All right." After thinking for a while, Donald continued to text, "Wear more clothes in others'' house.


    Don''t walk around in pajamas. It''s impolite."


    "Okay, Donald." Sound pouted and texted, "You''re so long-winded. Daddy Noah is nice to me. He won''t


    think I''m impolite."


    Donald repeated, "Just put on more clothes as I told you. Don''t walk around in pajamas." After a short


    while, he sent another message. "Be a good girl, Sound."


    "Okay." Sound answered.


    At the other end of the phone, Donald finally felt relieved. Sampson was only born one day earlier than


    Sound, and they were both 17.


    Boys at this age were easy to lose control. What if Sampson had some feelings for Sound and did


    something to her under the same roof?


    It didn''t matter for them to sleep in the same bed before five years old, but it would be a big deal if they


    still did it at the age of 17.


    Donald and Sound chatted leisurely, while Sampson outside the door put down his hands on the door


    for several times.


    Sampson put down his hand again and stared at the closed door, feeling ufortable.


    Ten minutes had passed since he sent her a friend request, but she didn''t approve.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With thick door and walls, Sampson couldn''t hear any sound inside the room. He didn''t know whether


    Sound had slept or not.


    If she fell asleep, the knock on the door would wake her up.


    She just arrived at the Spring City today and had sses in the No. 3 High School. She must be very


    tired now. She should be asleep.


    After thinking for a while, Sampson decided to wait till tomorrow morning whether Sound would


    approve his friend request.


    Sampson went back to his room and didn''t sleep well for a whole night.


    At 6:20 in the morning, the rm clock rang on time. Sampson took ten minutes to wash up and go


    downstairs with his schoolbag. At that time, Sound had already sat at the table and had breakfast with


    Vance.


    The same as yesterday, Sound was wearing a blue school uniform andbed her hair into a ponytail,


    but...


    Sound didn''t smile at him and continued to have breakfast.


    Vance waved at Sampson and said, "Sampson, have breakfast. Then I''ll drive you to school."


    Sampson had a full-time driver. He wanted to refuse politely, but at the second thought, he said, "Thank


    you, Vance."


    "You''re wee." With a smile on his face, Vance turned his head to look at Sound who was drinking


    milk. There was a stain of milk on the corner of her mouth, and Sound reached out to take a tissue.


    Sampson took a step ahead of Sound and handed a tissue to her.


    "Here you are."


    Sound looked up at him calmly, blinking.


    Thinking that they had broken up, she didn''t want to take it.


    "Wipe your mouth." Sampson deliberately misinterpreted Sound''s behavior.


    They stared at each other for a while. Noticing the strange silence between Sampson and Sound,


    Vance raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Sound and Sampson hadn''t quarreled for 17 years, but they had a conflict now. How amazing!


    Vance thought for a while and concluded that the two might have had a conflict yesterday.


    In the past, he had been curious about how could there be no quarrel between good friends. After all,


    even though he and Donald had very good rtionship, they had been angry with each other because


    of disagreement sometimes.


    It was interesting to see Sound being angry with Sampson.


    Pretending not to realize anything, Vance focused on his breakfast quietly. Sound took the tissue


    reluctantly in silence. Sampson felt better though she didn''t say anything to him.


    After a while, he felt bad again.


    A white tissue was handed to him. Sound''s voice rang out in his ears, "Back to you."

 Chapter 918 Refuse To Be His Desk Mate

    Chapter 918 Refuse To Be His Desk Mate


    Sound and Sampson sat in the back seat of the car. They didn''t talk to each other from the QL Garden


    to the school. On the way, Sound just looked out of the window, and Sampson looked straight ahead.


    If one observed carefully, he could see that Sampson''s hands on his knees were stiff and he secretly


    nced at Sound from time to time.


    The car stopped in an inconspicuous ce. Sampson got out of the car first and stopped at the


    roadside for a moment. He saw Sound standing by the window, bending over and smiling at Vance.


    "Vance, bye. Be careful on the road."


    Then she walked straight ahead with her bag on her back.


    She didn''t even look at him. Sampson was rendered speechless.


    He looked at Sound with a gloomy face.


    Irritably, he picked up his schoolbag and hung it on his left shoulder.


    Then he followed behind Sound unhurriedly.


    At the school gate, Sound greeted Ke with a smile on her face.


    "Good morning, Ke."


    "Good morning, Sound." Ke stopped and saw Sampson walking towards them. She pushed up her


    sses nervously and greeted, "Good morning, Samp ... Sampson."


    She stammered and regretted saying that.


    Sampson never talked to strangers, and he didn''t like strangers to talk to him. In his eyes, among the


    46 ssmates in his ss, he might take all of them as strangers except for Reid.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Unexpectedly, Sampson passed them expressionlessly and replied, "Good morning."


    His voice was neither loud nor low, and all the students passing by heard it.


    Ke was stunned for a while. She didn''t figure out what had happened until Sampson went far away!


    Did Sampson greet her just now? How could that be possible!


    Ke widened her eyes open. The students around them began to whisper.


    "Is that Sampson?"


    "He greeted that girl. Who is she? Do you know her?"


    "Which one? The pretty one? I''ve never seen her before."


    "I haven''t seen her either."


    "It seems to be a transfer student in ss nine."


    "ss nine. How wonderful! The top student is also in ss nine. I want to be in the same ss with


    him."


    "You must have made a mistake. Sampson didn''t greet her, but the one with sses."


    "Who is she?"


    "That seems to be Ke, also from ss nine. She is also one of the top ten students in our grade."


    "Damn it! Another top student!"


    "I envy her. She is in the same ss with Sampson, and she can talk to him."


    Listening to the noise, Sound could feel how famous Sampson was in the No. 3 High School. She


    snorted.


    Then she took Ke and left.


    They followed the crowd into the teaching building. Their ssroom was on the second floor, and the


    students in their ss had taken out the English books and put them on the desks.


    The English ss representative stood on the tform. She was a pretty girl with short hair and


    beautiful bangs. Her hair was pinned to the back of her ears, revealing her white earlobes and fair face.


    Her name was Reyna Zuo, and her skin was really fair.


    Herplexion was beautiful, like peaches and cream.


    When Sound entered the ssroom, she took the initiative to smile at Reyna. Reyna pursed her lips


    and looked at Sound with a pair of pure eyes as a greeting.


    Then, Reyna''s face turned a little pink.


    She was a shy girl.


    When she asked everyone to open the English book to read the vocabry, she behaved very


    gracefully and elegantly.


    Everyone in the ss was reading. Gio, the head teacher, came to watch them and asked Sound


    to go with him. Only the students in the back two rows who didn''t focus on reading knew it.


    The back door was closed, and Reid, who stood his book up and pretended to be reading, elbowed


    Sampson''s arm.


    "Sampson, Gio asked Sound to go with him. What do you think Gio wants from her?"


    "Go and ask yourself." Sampson put his book between their elbows, as if he was drawing a line to


    indicate his own territory.


    Reid was rendered speechless.


    He shut up.


    Gio took Sound to the principal''s office. The principal was a middle-aged man with regr facial


    features and an elite temperament.


    Wearing a well-cut suit, he looked energetic with a medium figure.


    Seeing that Gio came in with Sound, the principal stood up with a kind smile. He took a look at


    Gio first, and then said to Sound, "You must be Sound, right? I always hear Noah mention you."


    "Come and sit here."


    "Thank you, Mr. Principal." Sound thanked him politely but decided not to sit down.


    Gio stood aside and observed them carefully.


    Since the principal had arranged Sound into ss nine in person and he met her as soon as he came


    back to school, Sound should be a special student.


    She muste from a powerful family.


    Judging from the principal''s words, he definitely knew some elder of Sound''s family.


    "Sound, are you used to the life in ss nine?" The principal sat down again and asked with concern,


    "If you have any problems, just tell me."


    Actually, it should be Gio who said these words to Sound. Now, the principal said it himself.


    Gio was sure that Sound came from a powerful family. Then he looked at Sound in a strange way.


    Sound smiled and replied, "Yes. My ssmates and teachers are good."


    "That''s good." The principal smiled warmly. "Sampson is also in ss nine. You just came to the No. 3


    High School. If you have anything you don''t understand, you can ask him, no matter whether in study


    or life. He is the top student in your grade."


    At the mention of this, the principal and Gio were both proud.


    Sound also put on acent expression. ''Of course, Sampson is... No! He is not great at all!


    We have broken up. I have nothing to do with him! I don''t care whether he is wonderful or not!''


    The principal suddenly asked, "Gio, who is Sound''s desk mate now?"


    "Ke."


    "Ke ... I remember this child."


    "She studies very well. She ranked third in ss and eighth in grade at the end ofst semester."


    The principal thought for a while and said, "Sound, what about you sit with Sampson, so that he can


    take care of you?"


    Sound was reluctant.


    Was it that the principal asked her to be the desk mate with Sampson?


    "No." Sound blurted out her refusal.


    The principal and Gio were both stunned. Although they were old, they had experienced a young


    life. Handsome boys like Sampson who studied well should have many admirers.


    Why did it seem that Sound disliked him?


    The principal knew that Sound and Sampson had been very good friends. At the thought of it, he


    suddenly realized that the two might have been tired of each other''s face since they had known each


    other from childhood.


    Heughed and said, "All right."


    "Thank you, Mr. Principal."


    "You''re wee. You can go back to your ss now. I have something to talk with your head teacher."


    The principal added, "If you need anything, juste to my office."


    Sound thanked him again, turned around and closed the door.


    "Sound is quite polite." The principal smiled and looked up at Gio. "Gio, pay more attention


    to Sound. She is not in good health and remind other teachers in your ss to take good care of her."


    "Is she sick?" Gio was a little surprised. Sound looked lively, who didn''t seem like a sick person.


    Now that the principal had mentioned it, it meant that Sound was indeed a sick person. Gio


    frowned worriedly. "Mr. Principal, what''s wrong with Sound? If we know it clearly, we can also prevent


    her from getting worse."


    The principal frowned. He really didn''t know that.


    "Mr. Noah didn''t make it clear. He just said that Sound was not in good health and was easily injured.


    He asked us to pay more attention to her."


    Gio was shocked. "Does Sound have a connection with Mr. Noah?"


    As the head teacher of ss nine, Gio had to know well about the study and family background of


    each student. Sampson''s father was the director general of the police station of the Spring City.


    "Sound calls him Daddy Noah, and he takes her as his own daughter." In fact, the principal knew more


    about it.


    He had a good rtionship with Noah. He knew that Noah was a Ye from Lexingport City, and the Ye


    family was on good terms with the Shi and Song families. And Sound was the daughter of the head of


    the Shi family.


    But he didn''t know why Sound was transferred to the No. 3 High School.


    He couldn''t tell Gio about it, but what he said just now was enough to attract Gio''s attention.

 Chapter 919 Amuse Her

    Chapter 919 Amuse Her


    After leaving the principal''s office, Gio deeply exhaled. The No. 3 High School was neither a


    private school nor a noble school. Why did two children from the rich family enroll here?


    And they were all in his ss.


    s... Gio sighed. There was one thing that he felt relieved about. The two children were not


    troublemakers, and they were good character and both good at studying.


    He didn''t need to worry about Sampson''s grades. For a test, in which the full score was 750, he could


    get 710 every time.


    He also knew about Sound''s score, which was floating between 630 to 650. One thing needed to be


    notable was that the examination of Lexingport City was more difficult than that of the college entrance


    examination.


    There was still a year left before the college entrance examination. If she studied harder and had


    progress in this year, she might get 700 points in the final examination.


    Gio was thinking about how to improve Sound''s grades and quietly forgot the fear just now.


    In fact, it was a good idea to make Sampson to be Sound''s desk mate. Sound''s score had been


    floating in a fixed range, which meant that in this period, it had been hard for her to get a progress.


    If a person with better grades than her could help her, her grades would be improved.


    But it was a little troublesome that Sound refused this idea.


    Ke was not much better than her in terms of studying, so Ke couldn''t help. Who else could be a


    proper desk mate of Sound?


    Perhaps only Onyx, who ranked second in the ss, could help.


    Onyx was not only the second top student in the ss, but also the second in the grade. It was just the


    right choice to make him to be Sound''s desk mate.


    After returning to his office, Gio discussed with other teachers and decided to implement a


    "helping tactic", which was, a student with a good grade sat with a student with a poor grade to help


    improve thetter''s study. The tactic would be implemented after the monthly examination results came


    out.


    The monthly exam was on the third day after Sound transferred to the No.3 High School. She didn''t


    have to take the exam.


    Her ssmates didn''t hold any protests to it, but looked at her with envy. They were so envious of the


    people who didn''t need to take the monthly examination.


    "But the score will be zero if you don''t take the examination." Reynaforted her desk mate.


    Her desk mate leaned on the table helplessly. "I would rather get zero score because I don''t take the


    exam than get 400 or 500 to upset myself."


    After pausing for a moment, Reyna giggled. "That''s still not so bad." Reyna patted her on the back and


    looked back at Sound, only to find that she was staring nkly out of the window.


    Looking in the direction of Sound''s sights, she also saw the sparrow on the telephone pole in the


    distance.


    There were also sparrows in the North Yard. Sound wanted to catch them and put them in the cage, so


    that she could see them every day, but her parents did not allow it.


    John and Nina said she could look up at them, but she couldn''t deprive them of their freedom.


    Therefore, when Sound was a child, she always sat in a ce where she could see the sparrow,


    holding her head and talking to them. As time went by, several sparrows stopped in front of her and


    flew away after a while.


    When John and Nina had time, they would count the sparrows with Sound. If Vance and Donald were


    at home, they would also sit down and watch the sparrows with her.


    The family of five sat on the ground in a row.


    Sound had been taken good care of by her family since she was a child, and she hadn''t really


    experienced the feeling of separation from her family.


    The first time she knew the feeling of separation was when she was five years old and Sampson


    suddenly left her. The second time was when she was seven years old and her grandfather passed


    away.


    At that time, she was too young to urately perceive their separation and longing.


    Now she was 17. At this age, she could feel the emotions very clearly, sour, bitter, as if there was


    something missing in her heart, which made her a little flustered.


    At first, she was very excited when she knew that she could leave home. She thought that finally, no


    bodyguards would follow her every day and she could go to a new ce. No one would be afraid of


    approaching her and she would get along well with her ssmates.


    She had been in the No. 3 High School for two days. Everything was fine, but as time went by, she


    began to miss her parents and brothers.


    She looked at the sparrows on the telephone pole and began to think about her family members.


    Sound missed her family, tears welling up in her red eyes.


    Sampson, who was sitting diagonally behind Sound, happened to see her side face. Noticing her


    sudden low mood, he frowned slightly.


    Sampson secretly kicked Reid''s leg under the table.


    Lying prone on the table and sleeping, Reid suddenly jumped up and shouted before he opened his


    eyes, "Who! Who kicked me?"


    The two wisps of hair on the top of his head stood up. Reid was annoyed while he hadn''tpletely


    opened his eyes, looking like an innocent little fool.


    His shout attracted the attention of the whole ss.


    Sampson was rendered speechless.


    "It was me."


    "What''s up, Sampson?" At the sound of Sampson''s words, Reid suddenly changed his attitude and


    ttered.


    Sampson picked up a book and flipped through it. He said in a cold voice, "We will have the monthly


    exam tomorrow."


    "Oh... The monthly exam? Are you kidding?" Stunned, Reid took out the calendar and nced at it.


    They did have a monthly exam tomorrow!


    He fell on the chair and cried. "Oh my God, the monthly exam!"


    "Yes." Ke echoed in a low voice.


    Reid was helpless. Sampson said, "Don''t worry."


    "Sampson, are you going to help me?" Reid''s eyes lit up.


    "You don''t need my help, for you won''t get a lower score." Sampson nced at him and added


    indifferently, "Thest one can''t retreat."


    Reid was rendered speechless.


    Oh, could he beat Sampson up?


    "Ha ha ha!" Several boys who got along well with Reid burst intoughter. "Sampson, you''re right."


    Reid''s ssmates often joked with him by saying that he was thest one in the ss. He didn''t mind


    as long as it wasn''t too offensive. And some girls also snickered, "Sampson is right!"


    "You!" Reid red at his ssmates while pointing at him.


    Sound couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    Sampson''s fingers were slightly curled, and he was holding the page of the book. His eyshes


    covered half of his eyes. He didn''t look up at anyone, but still recognized the sound of Sound from the


    crowd.


    The corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    His faint smile was just captured by Reid, who was so angry that he pounded the table. "Sampson,


    stop smiling! Do you forget we are friends?"


    Lowering the corner of his mouth, Sampson raised his eyes and nced at Reid. Immediately, Reid


    calmed down and said, "Okay, continue. You can do whatever you want."


    Some students couldn''t stand his ttery and snorted.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The bell rang, and the chemistry teacher entered the ssroom. The ssroom was so quiet that even


    the sound of dropping needles could be heard. The students all sat upright.


    Everyone in ss 9 focused on studying, partly because they all had a clear goal, and partly because


    Gio were strict to them.


    In the afternoon, the schedule of the examination was made. All the students took the exam in different


    ssrooms. Sound didn''t need to take the examination, and the students who didn''t live in the


    dormitory didn''t need to go to school at night. Then Gio told Sound that she didn''t need toe


    to school in two days, and reminded her that she should keep studying at home.


    Sound nodded.


    After school in the afternoon, Ke asked Sound, "Will youe to school tonight?"


    Sampson, who was packing his schoolbag, paused. Then he heard Sound, "I won''te tonight. I''ll


    "Okay." Ke already began to miss Sound. She lived in the dormitory so she had toe tonight.


    In the No. 3 High School, arge amount of students lived in the dormitory. Only those whose home


    was in Spring City could apply for living outside the school.


    The students who were admitted to the No. 3 High School had excellent scores in the middle school.


    They were the best students of all the middle schools in Spring City.


    Most of them lived in the county, which was far from the No.3 High School, so they had to live in the


    dormitory.


    In order to ensure the safety of the students, the students who didn''t live in the dormitory didn''t need to


    they should get the permissions from their parents and teachers. Otherwise, the school couldn''t take


    the responsibility if something happened to the students.


    Sound packed her schoolbag and left.


    All of a sudden, Reid approached Sampson and asked, "Sampson, will you stay for the evening ss


    tonight? I won''t. Anyway, no matter how hard I review, I can''t get rid of the fate of being thest one. I''d


    rather go home and have fun."


    "As the saying goes, have fun before death!" He quickly put a math book into his bag, though actually,


    they were not going to take the math exam tomorrow.


    Looking at Sound''s receding figure, Sampson said, "No, I won''te tonight."


    "Right! Sampson, that''s what you''re supposed to do. You stayed for the evening ss yesterday, and I


    just suspect that you went mad!"

 Chapter 920 Sound Is So Cool!

    Chapter 920 Sound Is So Cool!


    It was a temporary decision that Sound didn''t go to the evening ss. She didn''t tell Vance about it, so


    Vance didn''t let his drivere over to pick her up back to QL Garden.


    She took out her phone from her schoolbag to get a navigation. The route should be taking a bus and


    then a subway. The QL Garden was not far from a subway entrance.


    When she identally erged the map with her thumb and saw the location of the Spring City


    Medical University, Sound suddenly changed her mind and decided to go to the university to see


    Vance.


    It only took half an hour to get there by subway.


    When she followed the navigation to the subway station and followed the crowd in, she was stopped by


    a gate.


    Sound had never taken any public transportation before. Every day, the driver and bodyguards would


    go with her. More exaggeratedly, there was a doctor following behind her and on standby.


    It was her first time to leave home. For the first time, there was no driver or bodyguards following her.


    She hesitated for a moment. When she turned around and was about to go to the consulting center,


    she saw a familiar figure in blue.


    It was Sampson.


    Why did he take the subway instead of going home by car?


    Was he following her?


    At that time, Sound stared at him with doubt. Suddenly, Sampson looked over. Their gaze met, and


    Sampson looked calm.


    Instead, Sound was stunned and looked away with a guilty conscience.


    Wait... Why did she feel guilty?


    Why should she feel guilty?


    The subway was not specially opened for Sampson.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Sound calmed down and looked at him again. Sampson had already stood behind the line in front of


    the ticket machine.


    When it was his turn, he took out his phone to scan the code and buy a ticket.


    When he took the blue one-way ticket, he went to the gate, swiped the ticket and went down the


    elevator.


    Sound looked at him and silently learned how to take the subway. After Sampson got out of her sight,


    she also went to wait in line to buy a ticket. When she got the one-way ticket, which was in a shape of


    coin, she thought it was very cute. She smiled and threw it into the air.


    So easy!


    When she took the elevator downstairs, Sampson, who was hiding behind a square pir, also smiled.


    He took the elevator upstairs again when Sound was waiting in line, and now he took the elevator


    downstairs, following behind Sound far away.


    To avoid being noticed by Sound, Sampson deliberately hid himself behind the body of a passer-by and


    entered the carriage which far away from Sound.


    In less than two minutes, the subway came. The two walked into the same subway and stood in


    different carriages.


    It was also the rush hour when students finished school. It was not easy to crowd into the carriage.


    Sound was a little restrained and she stood in a corner.


    Sampson tried his best to pass through a carriage and stopped at a ce where he could see Sound


    without being seen by Sound.


    In fact, he didn''t have to be so cautious. It was the first time that Sound took a subway. She was afraid


    that she would pass through a station, so she listened to the radio very carefully and stared at the


    instructions on the screen.


    She had no time to think about whether Sampson was sitting in the same carriage with her.


    Holding the handrail with one hand, Sampson took out his phone with the other hand and sent


    messages to two people. He tilted his head to take a look at Sound and then let out a helpless sigh.


    On the subway, a young man took out his mobile phone and aimed the camera at Sound. Sound, who


    concentrated on the radio and the instructions on the screen, didn''t seem to notice it.


    Sampson frowned and got through the crowd. When he just took two steps forward, he saw a sh of


    shlight. The person who took the photo was stunned.


    Then Sound turned to look at him in confusion.


    "Are you taking pictures of me?"


    The man put away his phone awkwardly and didn''t deny, "I... Girl, you are pretty."


    "I know." Sound was confident in her face. After all, her parents were both good-looking.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the man was stunned again and was rendered speechless.


    Sampson stopped and smiled.


    "Can you delete it?" Sound smiled politely, and there was a fierce beam shing in her watery ck


    eyes. The man suddenly felt a little chilly.


    People around also looked at him with reproach in their eyes.


    The man had no choice but to take out his phone and delete the photo. He showed the screen to


    Sound and said, "I have deleted it."


    "And the album of recently deleted." Sound reminded him in a polite tone, "If you have the habit of


    backing up the cloud, please delete the photo on the cloud."


    The man became impatient. "Girl, what do you mean? What can I do with a student''s photo? I just


    thought you were good-looking, so I took a photo of you. I have deleted it. Didn''t you go too far?"


    "Please delete it." Sound stopped smiling and sighed, giving him thest chance. "Delete the photos


    from the cloud and the album of recently deleted."


    "How do you know that I have a backup?" The man didn''t budge at all.


    "So you don''t want to delete it?" Sound was tinged with a smile again. Not far away, Sampson''s heart


    trembled. This smile reminded him of Leon.


    He wanted to sympathize with that man at first, but on second thought, he didn''t feel sympathized


    anymore. It was lucky for that man that he was not beaten by Sound. Why should he sympathize with


    him?


    Sampson turned around in silence.


    Before the man could respond, Sound came forward and grabbed his phone. Then everyone heard the


    sound of bone dislocation.


    Sound broke the man''s arm by the way and cut off his way of counterattack.


    That man screamed. He covered his wrist and squatted on the ground, cursing and trying to hit people,


    but the people around him instantly stood in front of him to avoid him from hitting Sound.


    Sound stood beside him calmly, deleted all her photos and returned the phone to him.


    Someone called the security and the guards hurried to take the man away.


    Sound bowed politely to everyone and said with a smile, "Thank you."


    Some people smiled as a return, while some looked at each other, thinking that the high school


    students nowadays were really something. How could they easily break an adult''s arm?


    The subway just arrived at the station, which was a transfer station. People got out of the subway and


    the carriage was empty at once.


    Sound and a girl in the uniform of No. 3 High School gazed at each other.


    It was the representative of English ss in ss 9, Reyna.


    Reyna saw the scene just now. At the beginning, she suspected that she might have made a mistake


    and kept telling herself that it shouldn''t be Sound. But now, she was sure that the girl who easily broke


    a man''s wrist was the transfer student in her ss.


    This... This was unbelievable!


    So cool!


    Sound had such a pretty face. She didn''t look like someone who could break a man''s wrist. But she


    was really cool!


    Reyna''s eyes lit up. "Sound?"


    "Reyna." Sound smiled and walked towards her. "You don''t live in the dormitory?"


    "Ah, yes." When Reyna came to her senses, the radio rang. She was shocked and said, "Oh, no! I


    missed my station!"


    Sound became worried and asked, "What should you do now?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll just transfer the subway in the opposite direction and I will get to my station


    again." Reyna looked at Sound up and down and asked, "Are you okay?"


    Sound smiled and replied, "I''m fine."


    "That''s good." Reyna looked at her and wanted to say someone, but she just didn''t make a sound.


    Sound noticed it and asked, "What?"


    Reyna pursed her lips and asked, "Did you learn to fight? So cool! I want to learn freebat. My


    mother doesn''t allow me to do that. She said that girls should learn piano."


    "I''ve learned a little to protect myself." As soon as she finished her words, the radio said that it was the


    station of Medical University. Reyna wanted to chat more with Sound, but it would be toote if she


    didn''t go back.


    Reyna said goodbye to Sound reluctantly.


    When she turned around, she caught a glimpse of Sampson and asked in surprise, "Sampson?"

 Chapter 921 I Will Be Ugly If I Wear So Much

    Chapter 921 I Will Be Ugly If I Wear So Much


    Sound followed Reyna''s sight and saw Sampson. His dark eyes were very calm.


    He was so calm, as if she was following him.


    From that angle, he must have seen her being photographed just now.


    Clearly he had seen it, but he didn''te to help. How hard-hearted!


    When Sound thought about it, she turned furious. Then she red at Sampson, who was a little


    confused, wondering whether he had offended her.


    People entered the carriage one after another. The empty carriage became crowded again. Sampson


    and Sound couldn''t see each other now.


    When Sound arrived at the destination and got off the subway, she raised her head and saw Sampson


    walking in front of her.


    Sound didn''t want to say anything about it.


    Why was he everywhere? Unlucky!


    She suspected that Sampson was following her, but she didn''t have any evidence. Otherwise, how


    could it be so coincident that they sat in the same carriage and got off at the same time?


    Sound followed behind Sampson from afar and kept thinking about something. When she walked out of


    the subway station, she saw a tall man waving at them.


    He had brown skin, dense eyebrows and big eyes.


    He was in his early twenties. He should be a student from a college nearby.


    Looking at face, Sound felt familiar, but she was sure that she didn''t know him.


    But Sampson knew him. He walked towards the man and greeted him, "Hi, Zachary."


    It was Zachary, the son of Colten and Lena, Noah''s colleagues. Zachary was two years older than


    Sampson.


    He just entered the University in Septemberst year, and now he was a freshman.


    When he was having meals in the canteen, he suddenly received a message from Sampson, saying


    that he wasing for him. Zachary quickly took two bites of rice and came to pick him up.


    Zachary had a good rtionship with Sampson. They were like brothers. Since Sampson came back to


    Spring City at the age of five, Zachary had been his ymate.


    Sampson always said Zachary was his brother. The two of them got along with each other very well.


    "Need to eat something?" Zachary looked at Sampson up and down and pulled his school uniform. "I


    also want to be young as you. How can you not feel cold in only a school uniform?"


    "No, I''m wearing two." Sampson corrected him.


    "Just a T-shirt? It''s still cold at night. Put on more clothes, or you will catch a cold."


    Sampson''s eyes shed and retorted, "It will be ugly."


    Zachary was rendered speechless.


    "You won''t look ugly no matter what you wear." As soon as he finished speaking, Zachary suddenly


    realized something. "Wait! When did you begin to care about your appearance?"


    Sampson didn''t answer this question.


    After all, they had been ymates since they were little boys, so Zachary knew Sampson very well.


    Suddenly, he showed a meaningful smile and became serious the next second.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Study is important. Don''t fall in love at this age."


    Sampson cast a sidelong nce at him, and his eyes were calm, as if he was proving that he didn''t fall


    in love with anyone. Zachary patted him on the shoulder and sighed. "Sorry, I''m thinking too much. You


    warned me of that sentence before. You know better than anyone else."


    In fact, when a boy reached puberty, he would pay attention to his own image. But it had been so long


    since Sampson reached his puberty, why did he start to pay attention to it now?


    The night wind blew with coldness, dispelling Zachary''s suspicion, then Zachary took Sampson to the


    college.


    "Why do you suddenlye to the college town to see me today? Is there anything wrong?"


    "Nothing." Sampson walked forward calmly. "I want to eat Chinese hot pot. The one you took me to eat


    when you entered the collegest year."


    "I see. They have a branch near the QL Garden. And you don''t have to go there if you want to eat. Just


    call and order the takeout." Zachary put his arm around Sampson''s shoulder with a smile. "Do you miss


    me?"


    "Yes." Sampson gave a casual reply, but Zachary didn''t realize that he was perfunctory.


    In the distance, Sound could only see the two talking, but she could not hear clearly what they were


    talking about. Looking at their receding figures, she felt a little disappointed.


    She couldn''t help but criticize Sampson inwardly for his ruthlessness.


    Sound was also dressed in very few clothes. She just wore an undershirt and a school uniform. When


    the night wind blew, she couldn''t help but shiver.


    As soon as she took out her phone, Vance''s video call came.


    Sound received it. Vance''s handsome face was magnified on the screen, revealing a white cor. It


    should be the doctor''s white gown.


    Vance''s smooth forehead was exposed by the wind, and there was sweat on it. It seemed that he had


    just done a long-distance running.


    "Vance, what are you doing?"


    "Where are you, Sound?" They asked at the same time. Vance sounded very anxious. "Sound, are you


    at the subway station?"


    Sound said in surprise, "Yes."


    "Which exit?"


    "Okay, let me have a look." Sound looked up and saw the white number printed on the subway


    entrance. "Vance, I''m at exit 3."


    "Okay, just stand there. I''ll be right there."


    "Oh, Vance, how do you know which subway station I am in?" The video call was cut off as soon as


    Sound finished her question.


    Vance strode to her.


    "Why are you here?" Rubbing Sound''s head, Vance continued to ask, "Don''t you need to go to the


    evening ss tonight?"


    "Well, I don''t have to take the exam tomorrow, and I don''t have to go to ss tomorrow." The wind


    blowing through the subway entrance was very strong and chilly, and Sound sneezed.


    With a frown, Vance quickly took off his white coat and put it on Sound. "Don''t wear so little. The


    temperature varied greatly between day and night in March."


    "Ouch!" Sound raised her misty eyes, rubbed her nose, and put on the coat obediently. The wide coat


    covered her school uniform, the rem of which reached her knees, as if she was wearing a dress.


    With such a dress-like coat on her body, the school uniform pants looked a little weird now. Perhaps


    only a beauty like Sound could make it not very weird.


    Sound looked at Vance''s thin white T-shirt and asked, "Vance, will you feel cold after you gave your


    coat to me?"


    "I''m not cold. Feel it if you don''t believe me." Vance stretched out his broad palm towards her, and his


    slender fingers curved slightly. Under the light, she could see his faint blood vessel under his skin.


    Sound''s hands were hidden in long sleeves. She stretched one hand out. Only after a while did she


    sessfully showed her hand and grabbed Vance''s hand. It was warm!


    The warmth was even constantly transmitted into her hands.


    Sound withdrew her hand and looked up at Vance, smiling. "As long as you are not cold."


    "Let''s go. After dinner, ask the driver to pick you up to Uncle Noah''s house." "I have something to deal


    with. I have to go backter," said Vance.


    Sound grabbed his sleeve and asked, "Vance, can I stay here and wait for you? I won''t cause you any


    trouble."


    "Vance, I miss home." She lowered her head, tears rolling down instantly.


    Hearing her sob, Vance gasped for breath and panicked. He quickly pulled her to a corner with fewer


    people around, bent down and wiped her tears.


    "Don''t cry. Call Dad and Mom if you miss them. Or, go back to Lexingport City tonight. I''ll take you


    back. I''ll ask for leave in the college."


    Sound''s family didn''t have the heart to let her suffer any grievance.


    Sound was unable to cry when she was a child. After she grew up and understood emotions, she could


    cry. She couldn''t feel the pain on her body, so she never cried because of injuries. She only shed tears


    when she felt sad.


    Her tears made Vance''s heart ache.


    Her sadness was like a tidal wave, which came and went so suddenly. After a short while, Sound


    sniffed and raise her head again. She didn''t look so sorrowful then, but her eyes were still a little red.


    Sound shook her head and said, "Vance, I won''t go back. I can''t hide under your umbre all my life. I


    have to live my own life."


    Then Sound sniffed and grinned.


    Sound looked so silly, which made Vance''s heart ache. He held her tightly in his arms and patted the


    back of her head. "You can stand under my umbre all your life."

 Chapter 922 Onyx

    Chapter 922 Onyx


    When Vance and Sound arrived at the school, they met Vance''s ssmates. Those people were like


    human traffickers, coaxing Sound to call them brother or sister with snacks and candy.


    Sound didn''t like snacks and candy, but she still greeted them obediently, which made these big


    brothers and sisters very happy.


    "Nowadays, people are so sweet tongued." A girl said with a smile, "You know Jonah''s brother, every


    time he greets me, I''m so happy. I''m eager to have a brother or sister."


    A boy echoed, "Onyx is a good boy. He oftenes to the school to look for Jonah. If Jonah has


    something to do, he will quietly do homework aside. He also has good grades, and he is second in his


    grade at No. 3 High School."


    "It seems that he will go to B City in the future."


    "Is Jonah''s brother a student of No. 3 High School?" Vance didn''t know about it, so he was a little


    surprised. "My Sound is also in No. 3 High School."


    "What a coincidence!" The girl asked, "What''s your senior grade, Sound? I remember that Onyx is in


    grade two of high school this year. What ss is he in?"


    "No. 9?"


    "Yes, ss nine."


    Sound was also surprised. "I''m also in ss nine, grade two of high school."


    "What a coincidence!" The girl said with a smile, "Onyx is doing his homework in the next room. He will


    take the monthly exam tomorrow. Since you are ssmates, you can prepare the exam with him."


    "Hum." Sound responded with a low voice, mainly because she was not familiar with the people of


    ss nine now.


    She only knew a few people sitting around her, and Reyna, who spoke fluent English.


    It was the first time she heard the name Onyx.


    Recently, the one thing she heard the most was someone talking about Sampson, fighting god,


    straight-A student and she even identally heard that he was the school hunk. Anyway, he had a lot


    of names.


    As if there were no other students in the No. 3 High School, he had swept all the good names.


    Boring.


    Everyone was so bored.


    "¡­¡­ Sound? " It took a while for Sound toe back to earth. Vance asked worriedly, "what are you


    thinking about?"


    "I thought of something bad," Sound replied.


    "Don''t think about anything bad." Then Vance looked at the unlocked ss door next door and saw a


    figure who was studying hard. "Your ssmate is doing homework. Are you going to do homework with


    him? Or do you want me to apany you? "


    "Vance, don''t forget that we have something else to do. We have to finish the task assigned by our


    tutor as soon as possible." A boy grinned and said, "Sound is a sophomore in high school, not three


    years old. She can just wait by the side. There''s food and drink. If she don''t want to do homework, she


    can take care of herself."


    Vance was still worried.


    "Yes, I''m not a three year old child." Then Sound raised her head and said in a soft voice, "Vance, I


    went to see my ssmate."


    Seeing that her eyes were as bright as stars and that she didn''t seem to be still thinking about home,


    Vance felt relieved and let her go to the next room to do her homework.


    The ss door was transparent, and Sound saw Onyx. When she pushed the door open, Onyx heard


    the noise and looked up, with surprise in his eyes.


    "Sound Shi-Lu?" Onyx had an impression of her, but he had never taken the initiative to greet her, and


    Sound had no impression of him.


    People would only remember the first ce, but not the second.


    "Onyx." When Sound called his name, Onyx was stunned again. He didn''t expect her to know his


    name.


    It was a pleasure for him to be remembered.


    He stood up and he dressed in a neat blue school uniform. The zipper was pulled to the cor, and the


    schoolbag, books and pen bags on the table were meticulously ced.


    "Why, why are you here?" His voice sounded a little nervous.


    "My brother and your brother are ssmates." Sound walked over and sat down beside him. She put


    her schoolbag on the table and picked up her book while saying, "What a coincidence! Our brothers


    are ssmates, and we are also."


    "What a coincidence!" Onyx looked at her side face. Her skin was fair and red, her nose was very


    pretty. Her slender and curly eyshes, especially with her hair tied up, she looked very obedient.


    It seemed that she also liked studying.


    "Shi, your brother is called Vance Shi?" Onyx asked.


    Sound chuckled, "yes, you know my brother?"


    "Yes, I''ve met him before. My brother often mentioned him and said..." His voice suddenly stopped.


    Looking at Sound, there was a strange look in his eyes.


    Because his brother told him that Vance learned medicine for his sister.


    Sound was his sister. So was there anything wrong with Sound?


    "What did he say?" When she didn''t hear the following words, she turned her head and asked proudly,


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Say my brother is awesome?"


    "Yes." Onyx answered honestly.


    Sound smiled. "My brothers are excellent."


    "Brothers?" Onyx gradually became familiar with her, "you have other brothers?"


    "Yes, I have another brother. They are twins. I have two brothers and a big sister. They are all very


    awesome." Sound turned to look at him and seriously added, "Super awesome."


    As soon as Onyx heard these words, he realized Sound was a child growing up in gilded cages, he


    looked at her shining ck eyes and said, "That''s great. You don''t look like Vance, especially eyes. "


    "Do you mean the color of our pupils?" Sound blinked. "My eyes are ck, and my brothers are amber.


    Like shining sun, it''s very beautiful."


    Sound said with a smile. Onyx was distracted by her smile and said, "Your eyes are beautiful too."


    "Not only that." If it was someone else who said this, it sounded like showing off, but it was inexplicably


    When it came to her parents, her eyes darkened. She missed home again.


    Noticing that there was something wrong, Onyx asked with concern, "what''s wrong?"


    Sound smiled and shook her head.


    Since she didn''t want to talk about it, Onyx didn''t force her. He sat down again and said, "Let''s do


    homework."


    "Okay." The two of them picked up their pens and began to do their homework.


    The distance between the two tables was half a meter, as if they were in the ssroom of No. 3 High


    School. However, in that ssroom, they didn''t sit in a row, and there were not only the two of them in


    the ssroom.


    Once Onyx was immersed in his study, he would forget to eat and sleep. Sound was the opposite, and


    after half an hour, Sound began to doze off on her desk.


    When Onyx finished thest answer to the math paper, he stopped writing and turned his head. Sound


    was so sleepy that she even began to drool.


    He burst intoughter, but he was afraid of waking her up, so he had to put one hand against his mouth


    and chuckled. Then he walked over to take a look at her examination paper.


    Then he was stunned.


    She had already finished the examination paper, but she didn''t write down the processes. There were


    onlyst answers.


    Eight out of ten questions can be answered correctly, and the uracy was quite high.


    Onyx was a little surprised. Sound was smart, but she didn''t write the steps of solving problems. It was


    not good.


    "HMM." Lying on the table, she felt ufortable when she was sleeping. Suddenly, she raised her


    head and bumped into Onyx''s chin.


    "Ouch!"


    "Ouch!"

 Chapter 923 Shes Not My Sister, But My Friend

    Chapter 923 She''s Not My Sister, But My Friend


    Sound didn''t feel any pain, but Onyx''s sharp intake of breath dispelled her sleepiness immediately.


    She looked up at him, thinking that it must be painful to hit his chin.


    "Ah, I''m sorry," apologized Sound.


    Onyx asked, "Are you okay?"


    The two of them apologized at the same time.


    Onyx''s chin hit Sound''s forehead, but Onyx knew that it would hurt more to Sound. Her forehead had


    already turned red, but the first thing she did was to care about him.


    "Your forehead is red."


    "Really?" Sound touched her forehead. Anyway, she didn''t feel any pain. She waved her hand and


    said, "It''s nothing. It doesn''t hurt. Does your chin hurt?"


    Sound was not only kind-hearted, but also very strong, unlike those delicate girls who would make a


    fuss if they identally hit something. For those girls, if their foreheads turned red, they would


    definitely cry.


    Lots of girls in their ss were like this.


    Onyx knew that girls were delicate, but he couldn''t understand why girls would cry just because of a


    little injury. The people in the alley where he and his brother lived were all strong, and even girls there


    were no exception.


    On the second thought, Onyx felt it was normal. Anyway, that was Nine Pool Alley, where everyone


    who lived there must be strong, or they would be bullied.


    Although he didn''t understand why those girls were so delicate, he would still say something to care


    about them.


    The Nine Pool Alley was the shabbiest alley in the Spring City. Someone might put on some good


    words to describe it as a lively ce, with the umtion of history and culture, but in fact, it was just


    a poor and shabby alley.


    Most of the people living in the Nine Pool Alley were workers at the lowest ss of the society.


    For Onyx, as long as it was not bleeding, he wouldn''t cry out for pain, not to mention that it just hit his


    chin. The intake of breath was just a normal reaction at that time.


    "It doesn''t hurt." Onyx replied.


    Sound stared at his chin and facial expression for a while before she felt relieved. "That''s good. I didn''t


    mean it. I''m sorry."


    "It''s not your fault." Afraid that Sound would apologize again, Onyx quickly changed the topic. He


    looked at her paper and asked, "Why didn''t you write down the process when you did the paper?"


    "I did."


    Onyx was stunned for a moment, then Soundughed. She pointed at her brain and said, "It''s written


    here. It''s a hassle for me to write it on the paper. It''s convenient to write the answer only."


    "...."


    Onyx didn''t know what to say and wanted tough. He couldn''t help but think of a person. The smile on


    his face faded. "Sampson doesn''t like to write the steps of solving problems either. He has been


    reminded many times by the teacher, but he doesn''t listen to the teacher."


    Speaking of Sampson, Sound asked unhappily, "Why didn''t the teacher scold him?"


    That ruthless thing must be scolded more often!


    Sampson sneezed suddenly. Zachary, who was sitting in front of theputer and ying games,


    turned to him and asked, "Have you caught a cold? I told you to put on more clothes."


    "No." Sampson answered in a calm voice. He raised his hand and looked at the time. It was half past


    nine in the evening. It was almost time to leave.


    He put the book in his schoolbag, stood up and said, "I''m going home."


    "Go home?" Staring at the screen of theputer, Zachary raised his voice to show that he was


    serious, "Don''t go. It''s sote now. You stay with me in the dormitory for one night. When I finish this


    round, I''ll call Uncle Noah."


    Zachary''s dormitory was very good. It was a spacious apartment withplete furniture and electric


    appliances, and two spacious beds.


    Zachary''s roommate seldom stayed in the dormitory. Sometimes he upied two beds, jumping and


    rolling on them. Fortunately, his roommate didn''t care about it. If he was a neat freak, they might have


    conflicts.


    Sampson nced around the messy room. The socks in different colors were thrown everywhere.


    The snacks were scattered on the tea table, and some wine were spilled on the sofa.


    Sampson slightly closed his eyes. He was afraid that he would curse Zachary if he didn''t look away.


    When he opened his eyes again, he just fixed his eyes on Zachary.


    After Zachary went back to his room, he was busy yingputer games and didn''t have time to


    change his clothes.


    ''At least he looks normal when he is outside the room.'' Sampson thought.


    "Your room is too messy." After saying that, Sampson carried his schoolbag on his shoulder and said,


    "I''m leaving."


    Zachary knew that Sampson was a neat freak. If he stayed in this messy room for a night, he must go


    mad.


    In the past, before Sampson came here, Zachary had cleaned up his room in advance. Tonight, since


    Sampson didn''t inform him in advance, he didn''t have time to clean it up. Now he was busy ying


    games and didn''t bother to clean it up.


    Zachary didn''t ask him to stay. "Okay, I''ll see you off after I finish this round. Wait."


    "No, thanks."


    "No." Zachary stopped ying the game. "Okay, I stop. Let me see you off now."


    He stood up and suddenly remembered something. "Have you called your driver?"


    "No." Under the strange gaze of Zachary, Sampson said with his eyes shing, "I''ll take Vance''s car


    home."


    "Vance?" Zachary knew the Shi family in the Lexingport City, because his mother, Lena, had a deep


    rtionship with this family.


    "Is he going to your home tonight?"


    Sampson thought for a while and answered, "Vance bought an apartment next to my house."


    Zachary thumbed up in silence. "He is really rich. He actually can buy the house of the QL Garden so


    suddenly. Now that you are neighbors, you can take his car home directly."


    The two walked out. Sampson didn''t like to talk much, and it was Zachary who kept saying, "Since


    Vance bought a house in the QL Garden, will his sistere and stay for a while?


    Sound is one day younger than you. She can be considered your sister."


    "She is not my sister," said Sampson in a low voice.


    Zachary questioned, "How can you say that? Anyway, she is younger than you. Then she is your


    younger sister."


    Sampson said, "We are friends."


    "Isn''t family closer than friendship?" Zachary didn''t quite understand why Sampson rejected. He looked


    at Sampson strangely, and then he took himself as an example. "Look at me. You take me as your


    brother. Then we are like family, more than friends. Isn''t that closer?"


    "All right." Sampson agreed.


    But for some reason, he found he was reluctant to take Sound as his sister. In his opinion, they had


    been good friends since they were children.


    When Sampson and Zachary arrived at the school gate, Sampson saw Vance''s car. He said goodbye


    to Zachary and opened the door to get in.


    Sound was sitting on the passenger seat, asleep.


    Sampson and Vance exchanged nces with each other and kept silent.


    When they arrived at the QL Garden, Vance carefully picked up his sleeping sister, put her on the bed


    and covered her with the quilt.


    When Vance went out of Sound''s room, he met Sampson, who was standing at the door of his own


    room and was about to push the door open with one hand on the doorknob.


    Hearing the noise, Sampson turned around and called, "Vance."


    "Sampson." Vance walked towards Sampson, and he saw a crack in the door. Since the door had


    already opened, it meant that Sampson was waiting for him. Realizing it, he asked, "Do you have


    something to ask me? You have a quarrel with Sound, do you?"


    Sampson bit his lips and said stubbornly, "No."


    Vance smiled. Sampson knew that he couldn''t hide anything from Vance, so he asked honestly, "How


    can I make her not angry? I don''t know what to do."


    Sound had never been angry with Sampson before, so he had no experience in it.


    This was the first time that they had a conflict.            Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 924 Change Seats

    Chapter 924 Change Seats


    The monthly examinationsted for two days. After the examination, it was weekend. It meant that


    Sound had four days off. At first, she nned to return to the Lexingport City.


    But at the second thought, she discarded this n. If she came back, she would be more reluctant to


    leave then. Now, she could only call her family or send a video call invitation to them.


    All members in her family had their own business, so it was impossible for them to keep herpany


    on phone all the time. Moreover, she had grown up and didn''t want to take up too much of their time.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After hanging up the phone, she turned to follow Vance.


    She followed him to school and to the hospital. She was as quiet as a delicate and beautiful doll.


    Sound and Vance didn''t look simr on their faces.


    The colors of their eyes were also different. Sound was not in the school uniform, but in a white


    sweatshirt.


    Vance, on the other hand, was wearing the ck sweatshirt. People around thought they were a


    couple, but they felt somewhat strange, because Sound looked too young.


    When they knew that Sound was now a high school student, they all looked at Vance in a strange way.


    Vance couldn''t helpughing, but he didn''t bother to exin. Instead, Sound felt worried and pulled his


    sleeve and asked, "Vance, will you be unable to find a girlfriend because of me? Oh, you will. You have


    Amanda."


    "You know too much." Vance rubbed her head and looked up at Onyx, who was lowering his head to do


    homework. "Are you going to do homework together?"


    "Yes, Onyx is my friend now." Sound giggled and Onyx looked up. The two greeted each other through


    the transparent ss door.


    "Where is Sampson?" Vance asked curiously.


    Sound snorted and snapped, "He''s not my friend. We''re done."


    Vance was surprised. The two broke up? How could that be?


    When he was about to ask what was going on, Sound interrupted him, "Vance, I''m going to find Onyx.


    Go ahead with your work."


    "...." Vance felt a little aggrieved. With a new friend, Sound just abandoned him...


    The next second, he saw Sound put down her schoolbag and talk to Onyx as she took out her book


    from the schoolbag.


    Looking at the smile on Sound''s lips, Vance also smiled.


    On Monday.


    The result of the monthly examination was announced.


    The first ce in ss was Sampson, and the second ce was Onyx. There was no suspense of it.


    However, Onyx became the fourth ce in grade.


    Ke was still the third in the ss, but she alsogged a little behind. At the end ofst semester, she


    was the eighth in the grade, and now she was the fifteenth.


    The performance of every student in ss nine fluctuated, and Sampson was the exception. He was


    still the first in the grade.


    Gio stood on the tform, spending lots of time talking andmenting. And the rest of the time


    was used to change the seats.


    As soon as the ss knew it, some were happy, and some secretlyined.


    Reid changed from thest one to the second to thest. However, he was not in a good mood,


    because Sound, who was now thest one, just didn''t attend the exam.


    He said in aplicated mood, "Sampson, I think we two are going to separate. Gio wants the


    first sits with thest, the second sits with the second to thest... Wow, will you be Sound''s desk


    mate?"


    Before he finished his words, the teacher called out Sound''s name.


    Reid''s heart tightened. He looked at Sampson up and down secretly. ''Done! Sampson and Sound has


    some conflicts with each other. How can they sit together?'' Although he didn''t know what had


    happened between the two, judging from Sampson''s cold attitudes towards Sound, Sampson might


    feel very ufortable to be Sound''s desk mate.


    "Yes." Sound''s voice rang out.


    Sampson opened his eyes and looked at her back and then at Gio who was standing on the


    tform. He sat upright unconsciously.


    He wanted Sound to be his desk mate, but he changed his mind for some reason. He didn''t know what


    he was thinking now.


    He was conflicted, but he actually had been ready to move his seat.


    However, Gio didn''t call him.


    "Onyx, sit with Sound." Gio pointed to the seat next to Onyx and ordered, "Sound, you sit there.


    Take your seat now, and then move your books after ss."


    Onyx was stunned for a moment, and then his eyes lit up. He looked back at Sound.


    When Sound stood up from her seat, Ke looked up at her with reluctance in her eyes. Since the


    teacher was still here, she couldn''t speak to Sound. Sound smiled at Ke, then she walked towards


    Onyx and sat next to him.


    The two of them began to whisper.


    ''When did she get along so well with Onyx?''


    Sampson clenched his pen with his fingers tightly.


    "Sampson, Gio is a sensible man." Reid breathed a sigh of relief and continued in an excited


    tone, "Then I can be your desk mate again!"


    "Reid." Gio red at him.


    All of a sudden, Reid stood up and answered in a sonorous voice, "Yes!"


    "Don''t talk in ss." Gio nced at the paper in his hand and said, "Move forward and sit with


    Ke."


    "What?" Reid asked in surprise, "I have the worst result. Shouldn''t I sit with the one with the best


    result?"


    Ke was a shy and sensitive girl. When Reid questioned, she felt very sad. It was like a spit on her.


    She was disliked.


    In order to hide the embarrassment, she quickly lowered her head and pretended to look for something


    in the desk.


    Ke seldom talked with her ssmates, so few people knew about her. The only thing that most her


    ssmates knew was that she was good at studying. She ranked the top in the ss and also the


    grade.


    However, she never took the initiative to talk with her ssmates, and very few people came to make


    friends with her. Therefore, they always ignored her feelings.


    No one noticed Ke''s embarrassment.


    As a head teacher, Gio knew his students well. Reid was confused about this arrangement.


    "Think yourself!" Gio said crossly, "Sampson has been your desk mate for a semester. But have


    you learned something from him even a little bit?"


    Reid was rendered speechless. No...


    He pouted and murmured, "But you can''t me that on me..."


    "It''s all my fault." Sampson said slowly, "I don''t know how to teach."


    "No, no, no!" Reid shook his head in a hurry. "It''s my fault. I am too stupid!"


    Sampson raised his chin and said, "Just sit there."


    "Sampson..." "Do you dislike me?" Reid asked, grabbing Sampson''s arms, as if he would cried in the


    next second.


    Sampson nced at his arm, which was grabbed by Reid, and then Reid wisely loosened his grip and


    looked at Sampson pitifully.


    Sampson continued to nod. "Yes."


    Reid was rendered speechless.


    Everyone in the ss burst intoughter.


    "Ruthless!" In a fit of anger, Reid got up and sat down in Sound''s original seat. He didn''t forget to turn


    around and re at Sampson, but when he met Sampson''s cold eyes, he turned around and didn''t say


    anything.


    Gio thumped the table with a book and said, "Well, stop arguing. Sampson, you..."


    "Mr. Yang," Sampson gently raised his right hand and said, "I want to sit alone."


    Atst, Sampson moved his desk and chair back, sat in a corner by the window and looked out of the


    window.


    From his seat, he could see thergewn, the white goal, the red track and a few students.


    Today, it was very hot. At noon, Sampson saw that Sound walked with Ke, with an ice cream in her


    hand.


    Thinking of Sound''s sneeze this morning, Sampson frowned and suddenly stood up and walked out of


    the ssroom.

 Chapter 925 Do They Hold A Grudge

    Chapter 925 Do They Hold A Grudge


    At this moment, Sound was holding an ice cream in her hand. When she was about to put it into her


    mouth, she suddenly heard Ke''s nervous voice, "Sampson!"


    Sampson stood at the top of the stairs and looked down at her. Sound raised her head. Her mouth was


    slightly open. The ice cream was not melted yet.


    When Sound passed by Sampson without greeting him and was about to take a bite of the ice cream,


    Sampson suddenly took it away from her hand.


    At the corner of the stairs, there was a big trash can. Sampson easily threw the ice cream into it.


    The trash can was empty. When the ice cream was thrown into it, a clear sound came from inside.


    Stunned, Sound came back to her senses and turned her head to look at the trash can, and then


    looked back at Sampson, who was expressionless.


    "My ice cream!" Sound rushed towards the trash can and looked at the smashed ice cream in it. She


    clenched her fists slightly and looked at Sampson angrily, "What''s wrong with you? Why did you throw


    my ice cream?"


    Her loud roar attracted some of her ssmates, but they didn''t dare to approach them since Sampson


    was here. They just pretended to be passers-by and walked past them slowly.


    No one in the school dared to talk to Sampson in such a tone. When passing by, those ssmates


    looked at Sound in a strange way.


    Realizing what had happened, Ke ran downstairs. Standing beside Sound, she pulled Sound''s


    sleeve and whispered, "It''s okay. Let''s go buy another one."


    "No." Sound withdrew her hand. Ke timidly stood aside and did not speak, looking at Sampson and


    Sound curiously.


    Why did Sampson take away Sound''s ice cream and throw it into the trash can?


    Did Sound irritate him?


    A trace of nervousness suddenly appeared in Ke''s heart. Sampson was not only a straight-A


    student, but also a fierce person.


    The teacher didn''t dare to scold him, and the students didn''t dare to provoke him.


    Ke was really worried that Sound would offend Sampson, which meant that she would offend lots of


    students in the school and be bullied.


    Sound ignored Ke''s persuasion. She angrily walked to Sampson and looked up at him.


    "Why did you throw my ice cream away? Now, go and buy one for me."


    Sound stretched out her fair palm. Sampson''s eyes darkened, as if he was... Angry?


    Why should he be angry?


    Sound was angry as she thought, ''I should be the one to lose my temper! I just want to eat an ice


    cream, but how can he throw it away?''


    Sampson warned her coldly, "You can''t eat ice cream."


    "Why?" Sound was furious. "Why can''t I eat? Who are you? We two don''t know each other, do we?"


    Sound retorted with what Sampson had said.


    Sampson looked at her quietly for a few seconds and turned around without saying a word.


    "Give me back my ice cream." Sound grabbed his arm. She decided not to forgive him so easily. She


    had been furious about the words that Sampson had said. And now she finally found a way to vent her


    resentment.


    Sampson turned around and repeated, "You can''t eat it."


    Sound was about to blow up! ''Several days ago he asked me to pretend not to know each other, and


    now he doesn''t allow me to eat an ice cream!


    Is he an emperor? Why should I listen to him?


    No way!'' Sound sneered inwardly and said viciously, "Give me back my ice cream, or I''ll beat you up."


    Ke''s pupils were suddenly dted. How could Sound said that in front of Sampson? Ke had once


    seen how easily Sampson defeated the senior students, so now she was very worried about Sound.


    However, both Sound and Sampson knew clearly that Sound could really beat Sampson up.


    From childhood to adulthood, Sampson had never defeated Sound.


    Whoever learned to fight would get injured when practicing. The Shi family were worried that Sound


    would be injured and faint as what had happened at her age of seven, so they didn''t let her practice too


    much of it.


    As for Sampson, when he followed Noah back to the Spring City, learned and practiced fighting all the


    time. Besides, he often stayed in the freebat school run by Zachary''s mother, Lena. He was very


    good at fighting.


    Usually, it was a piece of cake for him to defeat the hooligans. He was not afraid of any martial artist.


    He could easily defeat Sound. It was just that he always tried to let her win.


    After all, Sound was a girl one day younger than him.


    However, Sampson didn''t let her win this time. He grabbed her wrist and looked at her deeply. His tone


    was a little softer. "You can''t eat it."


    When Sampson let go of her, Sound withdrew her hand and asked, "Why? Anyway, you have to


    "Sure." "But not now," replied Sampson quickly.


    Sound pouted and asked, "When?"


    "Summer."


    "Don''t deny it then." Sound cast a sidelong gaze at him, turned around, held Ke''s hand and walked


    past him.


    Sampson smiled. It seemed that Sound had forgiven him...


    The episode at noon soon spread. Many people knew that the transfer student of ss nine had a


    dispute with Sampson.


    It seemed to be because of an ice cream.


    Except for Sampson, Sound and Ke, no one knew the truth behind it. After it was spread, it was


    beyond recognition.


    Reidpiled all the stories and made a guess.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sound bought an ice cream and identally bumped into Sampson. The ice cream fell to the ground.


    However, Sound didn''t apologize to Sampson, and she insisted that Sampson shouldpensate her.


    Therefore, the two of them had a dispute."


    Hearing that, Ke hesitated for a while and exined, "It was that Sampson took away Sound''s ice


    cream and threw it into a trash can."


    Reid looked at her suspiciously.


    "Are you kidding me? Sampson never bullies others casually." A tall and thin girl said sarcastically, "You


    speak for Sound only because you have a good rtionship with her."


    The girl speaking was Bertha Luo. She was always surrounded by a group of rebellious girls. They


    often sneered at others. If anyone felt angry with them, they would pull the ''protesters'' to the bathroom


    and teach them a lesson.


    Ke had once been pulled to the bathroom by them. Therefore, she was afraid to see Bertha.


    Bertha raised her hand and patted Ke on the shoulder. Ke was sweating with nervousness.


    "Ke, don''t lie, or I will reason with you."


    Then the students around allughed.


    Ke trembled with fear and shut up.


    Everyone knew that she was a timid girl. In the past, Reid didn''t have the stand to speak for her. But


    now, she was his desk mate, so he couldn''t let his desk mate be bullied.


    "Bertha, don''t scare her."


    Bertha cried out with a bitter face, "I didn''t! I just reminded her not to speak ill of Sampson. Reid, you


    clearly knew she is timid. How can you me me for speaking loudly?"


    Ke lowered her head and bit her lips, looking really aggrieved.


    At the sight of it, Reid said, "Since you know it, be gentle."


    Bertha pursed her lips in discontent and changed the topic. "What happened between Sound and


    Sampson? I haven''t seen the two of them talk to each other. And now they quarrel with each other. Is


    there any grudge between them?"


    Reid had guessed the same before, and he felt that he had confirmed it from Sampson, so he nodded


    thoughtfully and said, "Yes..."

 Chapter 926 Friends

    Chapter 926 Friends


    Sound didn''t bother her to go back to the QL Garden at noon. She took a nap on her stomach at the


    desk in the ssroom. Many students also often took a nap in the ssroom, and some studied during


    the lunch break.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, the students entered the ssroom one after another, and the people


    who were sleeping on the table also woke up. When Sound raised her head in a daze, she saw


    Sampson passing by the tform.


    There was a brief exchange of gazes between the two. In the end, Sound took the lead to look away


    quietly, and Sampson looked at her for two more seconds.


    The wrinkles on the cuffs of her school uniform were imprinted on her face.


    Onyx came in and sat on his seat. "Did you sleep in the ssroom?"


    "Yes." Sound nodded and felt her throat a little dry, so she picked up her ss bottle and drank water.


    She sniffed. Her nose seemed to be stuffy.


    She thought it as a normal reaction after waking up.


    "Why don''t you go home to have a rest at noon? You might catch a cold if you sleep in the ssroom in


    such a weather."


    "I''m fine."


    Sound turned to look at him. "Is your home far from the school? There are only 2.5 hours at noon. If I


    go home for lunch and take a nap ande back for ss, it will be troublesome."


    "It''s indeed not convenient to go back, so I applied for boarding. I rested in the dormitory this noon."


    Onyx took out his book and some examination paper from his desk. "Then I have more time to study,


    and my brother doesn''t need to go home every night. He has more time to study medicine."


    "You are right." Sound continued, "I can''t live in the school. My family doesn''t agree."


    Onyx smiled, "If you take a nap in the ssroom, you can bring a small pillow here. Look, there is a


    mark on your face!"


    "What?" Sound touched her face and indeed felt a few protruding marks. Then she looked around and


    seemed to be looking for something.


    Reyna realized something. "Do you want a mirror?"


    Sound turned to look at her with her eyes lighting up. "Do you have one?"


    "Yes. I''ll look for it." Reyna lowered her head and took out a square mirror from her schoolbag. The little


    mirror was very exquisite. She gave it to Sound and said, "Here you are."


    "Thank you." Sound took the mirror and looked into it. The red marks on her face had gradually faded.


    Sound said calmly, "It''s okay. It''s gone."


    She returned the mirror to Reyna. Seeing that Reyna wanted to say something but hesitated, she


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Reyna suddenly bulged up her courage. She looked at Sound and asked, "Could you teach me how to


    beat that bad guy on the subwayst time?"


    "Bad guy?" Onyx paused and looked up at Sound. "Did you meet a bad guy on the subway?"


    "Yes." Before Sound answered, Reyna said, "An old man took a photo of Sound. Sound asked him to


    delete it, but he refused and even wanted to beat Sound. Sound just subdued him with one move. She


    is so excellent!"


    Reyna gave a thumbs up to Sound and said, "I also want to learn how to defeat an enemy in one


    move. It''s so cool."


    "Have that man deleted the photos?" Onyx continued to ask Sound, "Have you called the police?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s good." Onyx breathed a sigh of relief.


    Reyna looked at Sound expectantly, "Could you teach me? Is it very difficult? Do you think I can learn


    this?"


    Reyna''s serious expression amused Sound. "You need skills and strength. I have strength, and my


    father said my mother also had a lot of strength. Don''t worry. You can do it. I can teach you when I


    have time, so that you can protect yourself at critical moments."


    "Sound, thank you!" Reyna said gratefully, "I said I wanted to learn Taekwondo or freebat in junior


    high school. My mother just asked me to learn to y the piano. I couldn''t learn these at the same


    time, so I just learned to y the piano."


    "Well, Reyna is a good pianist." Onyx continued, "On the Art Festival and the new year''s G in our


    school, Reyna always gives a performance."


    "You knew it? Onyx, I thought you only care about studying!" Reyna was a little surprised, and then


    smiled shyly. "In fact, I didn''t y well."


    Onyx smiled. "Don''t belittle yourself."


    Sound agreed, "Agree with Onyx."


    "Why do I feel that you two knew each other before?" Reyna was a little curious and asked, "Did you


    know each other? I didn''t notice it before. Now I feel that you two seem to be quite familiar with each


    other."


    Onyx looked at Sound and said, "We often do homework together."


    "Onyx is my friend. And he is now my desk mate."


    "So you are my friend. I see." Reyna was suddenly enlightened, "No wonder you are so familiar with


    each other!"


    Children always had a clear definition of friends. When someone was gentle to another one, it could be


    a sign of a good friendship.


    As soon as Ke entered the ssroom, she saw the three of them smiling happily, seeming to get


    along well with each other.


    She felt a little sad. She pursed her lips and wanted to greet Sound, but she closed her mouth after


    thinking for a while. As usual, she lowered her head and walked towards her seat.


    She walked in a hurry. She was afraid that if she walked slowly, she would hear theirughter and feel


    worse.


    When Sound first was transferred to her ss, Ke didn''t think it had anything to do with her.


    Butter, Sound became her desk mate and talked to her voluntarily. After that, Ke had been


    thinking that if only Sound could be her desk mate all the time.


    Would they be good friends after a long time?


    But the good scene didn''tst long. Sound changed her seat.


    Ke didn''t have many friends. She was eager to have a good friend like others, so that they could


    study, eat and y together.


    If there was any teamwork in the future, she didn''t have to be alone.


    Every time the teacher mentioned that her ssmates could form a team freely, Ke was always the


    only person to stand in the corner and watch the others quickly form a team.


    She was the only one who seemed to be isted.


    She knew that her ssmates didn''t iste her, but she didn''t take the initiative tomunicate with


    them, and gradually no one noticed her.


    Perhaps only when they were discussing some questions on the exercise book would they think of her


    ande to ask her for help.


    That was the most enjoyable time for her.


    So she worked very hard, which was the way she got attention. However, there were many people who


    had better grades than her. Sampson was cold and didn''t like to talk, and no one would go to her for


    help.


    But there was Onyx.


    Sampson and Onyx were both straight-A students. One was the first in grade and the other was the


    second in grade. But as the second in grade, Onyx was much more weed than Sampson.


    Onyx was handsome, modest and gentle. When one needed his help, he would try his best to help.


    Therefore, everyone liked him.


    It seemed that Sound liked him very much. They became desk mates in the morning and got along with


    each other like friends in the afternoon.


    And Reyna...


    Sound was a sociable girl, and everyone would be her friends in the future, but...


    ''What about me?''


    Ke was down as she thought of this. ''Would Sound forget about meter?''


    When Ke was lowering her head and lost in her thought, she suddenly heard a sweet call from


    Sound.


    "Ke."


    Sound called Ke at the sight of her.


    Ke stopped abruptly, raised her head and slowly turned around. Sound was smiling and waving at


    her.


    The smile was like a ray of light shining in the crack.


    It was little but bright.

 Chapter 927 Who Bought The Medicine

    Chapter 927 Who Bought The Medicine


    There were still fifteen minutes left before the ss began. When Sound came, she pulled Ke to


    take the seat nearby. And Ke was a little uneasy.


    "Hello ... Onyx, Reyna."


    "Hello, Ke." Reyna pursed her lips and smiled. Onyx also smiled at her. Ke returned with a shy


    smile, her fingers gently intertwined, looking a little nervous.


    Sound had learned how to observe people from her mother since she was a child. Noticing the shyness


    on Ke''s face, she smiled and asked, "Ke, do you want to learn some self-defense skills?"


    "Self-defense skills?" Ke looked up at her. She didn''t understand what Sound meant.


    Reyna exined, "I want to learn some self-defense skills from Sound. Do you want to join? If you


    want, let''s learn it together."


    "Is that okay?" Ke''s eyes lit up, not because she could learn self-defense skills, but because she


    was invited. Then she couldn''t wait to nod and agree.


    "Okay, I have apanion." Reyna smiled, with her eyes narrowed and neat teeth revealed. She was


    a lovely and beautiful girl.


    Ke also pursed her lips and sighed, "I finally have apanion."


    "Reyna and I don''t live in the dormitory, and you do. I can teach you at noon." Sound looked at them


    and said, "Or you cane to my house on weekends, but not this weekend. My house has not been


    decorated yet. I live in my uncle''s house."


    "Achoo!" As soon as Sound finished her words, she sneezed and covered her nose with her hand.


    Onyx took out a piece of tissue and handed it to her. "You might have caught a cold. Drink some hot


    water. Go to the infirmary to get some antipyretics after ss."


    Sound took the tissue and wiped her hands. She said gratefully, "Thank you. I''ll buy the medicine after


    ss."


    "Do you want me to go with you?" As Ke asked, she felt a little shy, then she hurriedly added, "You


    was just transferred here. You might not know where the infirmary is."


    Reyna said, "The infirmary is on the first floor."


    A hint of disappointment shed across Ke''s eyes, and Sound noticed it. She raised her hand to


    hold Ke''s and said, "Go with me."


    "Okay!" Ke''s eyes lit up again.


    The bell rang, and Ke was reluctant to go back to her seat. She returned to her seat and sat down,


    with a smile on her face.


    Stepping into the ssroom, Reid noticed Ke''s smile and asked curiously, "What makes you so


    happy? You''ve been dejected the whole morning.


    Does anything good happen? Share with me!"


    Reid had a big nose.


    "No." The smile on Ke''s face faded, but it could still be seen that she was in a good mood.


    "You have!"


    "Well, Sound caught a cold. She asked me to go to the infirmary to buy some medicine with her after


    ss." Ke straightened up, looked at the clock and began to look forward to the end of the ss.


    Reid was confused. "Why are you so happy when Sound catches a cold?"


    Hearing that, Ke froze. Her face was filled with panic.


    "No, I don''t mean that. I just..." ''I am just so happy for having a friend. But how can I ignore the fact that


    Sound is sick?


    As her friend, I shouldn''t have that idea.''


    Ke was a sensitive girl, and Reid didn''t even notice Ke''s regret. He raised his chin and said, "Stop


    talking. The teacher ising."


    The ss began, and Ke kept silent.


    However, she was absent-minded in this ss and didn''t notice that Reid secretly sent a note to


    Sampson during the ss time.


    When the teacher turned her back to the students, Reid threw a note onto Sampson''s desk.


    Through the aisle, Reid kept winking at Sampson, who looked at the crumpled note in front of him for a


    while and slowly opened it.


    He took a nce at the content and frowned tightly.


    He crumpled the note again and put it into the pocket of his school uniform. Then he raised one hand.


    When the teacher saw it, she slowly walked towards Sampson as she talked, without arousing any


    student''s attention.


    When the teacher stood beside Sampson, he said softly, "Teacher, I want to go to the bathroom."


    The teacher nodded and Sampson went out from the back door quietly.


    Sound happened to turn around and see it.


    The next second, she turned around and listened to the teacher carefully, not taking it seriously.


    The bell rang, but the teacher hadn''t finished her teaching. The students suggested, "Teacher, please


    finish this question, okay?"


    Since the students were so passionate on study, the teacher was naturally happy, but still these


    students couldn''t stand for the whole ss. So the teacher didn''t dy the ss.


    Reid and Ke were overjoyed. Reid noticed Ke''s happiness and he teased, "I didn''t expect a good


    student like you also look forward to the end of ss."


    Ke was embarrassed. She stood up and left in silence. Behind her came Reid''s voice, "Eh, where is


    Sampson? It took him so long to go to the bathroom."


    "Let''s go to the infirmary, Sound." Ke stood in front of Sound.


    "Okay." Sound stopped writing and looked up at Ke with a smile. "I almost forgot. Onyx, wait. Tell me


    the answers of this questionter."


    "Okay." Seeing the two girls go out hand in hand, Onyx nced at the water dispenser, got up and


    switched it on.


    Then he picked up the hot water.


    Sound and Ke came to the infirmary on the first floor. After the female doctor knew that they were


    here to buy the cold medicine, she kindly reminded Sound, "Many people catch a cold in this weather.


    You should wear more clothes in the school uniform."


    "Thank you, doctor." Sound said in a sweet voice.


    The doctor also smiled and took out a thermometer. "Come. Let me take your temperature."


    After a while, the doctor held the thermometer and said, "It''s normal. Does your nose stuffy? Or do you


    cough?"


    Sound answered, "My nose was a little stuffy when I woke up from the nap. Now I feel better. I just


    sneezed."


    "Just take some medicine to prevent you from catching a cold. It isn''t good for you to take much


    medicine. Wear more clothes. Drink some hot water and do sports." When the woman doctor finished


    her words and saw the thick blue folder on the desk, she realized something. "Wait, I almost forgot. You


    should register on this notebook. Which ss are you in?"


    Sound blurted out, "ss one, grade two. Oh, no!"


    "What? Which ss? "Let me have a look at the school card." The doctor looked at Sound with doubts.


    "ss nine, grade two." Ke pointed at her own school card and said, "Doctor, we are from ss


    nine, grade two. Sound just transferred to this school, and she hasn''t got her school car yet."


    "A transfer student?" The doctor looked at the two girls up and down. Sound looked very sincere and


    honest, so the doctor believed it.


    The doctor took out the register chart of ss nine from the blue folder and pushed it in front of Sound.


    "Register on it. In your ss, two students caught a cold. Remember to open the window in your


    ssroom. Take care of yourself."


    "I see. Thank you, doctor." After registration, Sound ran back to the ssroom with the medicine in her


    hand.


    They werete, but the teacher didn''t scold them and just gave a hint to Sound and Ke to return to


    their seats as soon as possible.


    When Sound sat down, Onyx whispered to her, "It doesn''t matter. I told the teacher that you two went


    to the infirmary to get some medicine. This is hot water. I''ve got it ready for you."


    "Thank you." Sound sat down and put the medicine into the drawer.


    After the ss, it was a break for doing eye exercises. The head teacher and the people from the


    student union always came to inspect.


    When Sound was doing the eye exercises with her eyes closed, she suddenly heard footsteps. She


    thought that it was either the teacher or someone from the student union.


    The footsteps stopped beside her. She immediately straightened her back and became more serious.


    After a short while, footsteps rang out beside her again, but this time, that person didn''t stop by her


    side.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    After the eye exercises, Sound reached into the drawer to take the medicine, but took out a bigger bag


    with more boxes of medicine than she had bought.


    Sound was very confused.


    Who bought it?

 Chapter 928 Sampson Was Really Abnormal Recently

    Chapter 928 Sampson Was Really Abnormal Recently


    Seeing her confused, Onyx asked, "what''s wrong with the medicine?"


    "I didn''t buy it." Sound took out another bag of medicine from the drawer and said, "I bought this one."


    She recalled the sound of footsteps that stopped beside her during the time of eye exercises. It was


    someone who put it in. Who could it be?


    Sound turned around and nced at the whole ss. Her eyes naturally fixed on the person she was


    most familiar with. Sampson was sleeping on the table.


    Since the first day she came to No. 3 High School, Sampson had been sleeping all the time. How


    sleepy had he been?


    Don''t he sleep at night?


    Sound curled her lips. If it wasn''t him, then who would it be?


    No matter who gave it to her, she couldn''t take it casually. She''d better find an opportunity to quietly


    throw it away.


    After school in the afternoon, Sound put the bag of medicine into her schoolbag and came to a remote


    grove in the campus. There was a trash can beside the parterre.


    She took out the bag and threw it into the trash can.


    After throwing it away, she turned around and met Sampson eyes.


    "¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    The two of them looked at each other speechlessly, and the air was terribly quiet. Sound had a feeling


    of being caught doing something bad.


    Sampson nced at the trash can and slowly walked towards her. When he was about to say


    something, he heard a shout from behind.


    "Sampson, wait for me. Why are you walking so fast? And why do you take this path? "


    Reid''s mouth was like a machine gun. He could talk as he ran.


    What a good saboteur he was.


    Sampson stopped and held his breath. He struggled to get a hold of his anger. When he turned around


    and looked at Reid, he wished he could kick Reid away.


    He wanted to talk to Sound alone but this guy destroyed it.


    Noticing Sampson''s unfriendly look, Reid swallowed with guilt. He did nothing. Why Sampson was


    angry?


    "¡­¡­ Sampson, what''s wrong? "


    Sampson clenched his teeth and turned around to look at Sound. She put on her schoolbag and left as


    if nothing had happened.


    "¡­¡­" To be honest, he regretted what he had said before.


    In the past two weeks, they had only talked a few words at school. He thought that he had coaxed her


    by promising topensate her for the ice cream this noon.


    But now it seemed that he didn''t.


    Sampson felt upset, but Reid didn''t know and added fuel to the fire, "Sampson, what''s wrong with you


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    and Sound? Did you quarrel again? "


    If only they could quarrel.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t.


    Sound really treated him as a stranger. Sampson thought.


    As for Reid, Sampson''s silence was amon thing for him. He rolled his eyes and asked tentatively,


    "Sampson, you''re a man of few words. Why are you so gentle with Sound?"


    Judging from Sampson''s sullen expression, it must he didn''t win the argument.


    That''s right. In terms of quarrels, very few boys could beat girls.


    It was understandable that Sampson was angry.


    All of a sudden, the look in Reid''s eyes became sympathetic. ''Sampson is still too kind, '' he thought.


    He had to find a way to let Sampson vent his anger, or he would be the one to suffer in the end.


    An idea urred to him. "Sampson, don''t go to the evening self-study tonight. How about we y


    games in the Inte cafe?"


    "No." Sampson finally answered and walked forward.


    As he walked, Reid asked, "Are you going to have a self-study tonight?"


    Looking at the back of Sound, Sampson answered, "I don''t know."


    Reid, "?"


    He didn''t know whether he woulde to study or not?


    Noticing the strange look in Reid''s eyes, Sampson exined, "It depends."


    Reid didn''t know what to say.


    Sampson didn''t say any useful thing.


    They saw Sound get on the luxury car again, but it was different from the one they saw before. Looking


    at the te number, Reid felt a little familiar.


    It looked like the car used to pick up Sampson at school.


    Among Sampson''s few friends, Reid was thest one to know his family background. It was an


    ident.


    One evening, Reid saw Sampson got on a luxury car, and Sampson also saw Reid.


    On the second day, Reid cautiously asked him for confirmation. Sampson didn''t hide it. Reid was a


    good friend, but he talked too much.


    To be honest, this name didn''t match his at all.


    Knowing Sampson''s family background, Reid was shocked for at least half a ss. When he


    recovered, he grabbed Sampson''s arm excitedly and called him "Sampson" several times.


    He calmed down a little and asked in a low voice, "then we can do whatever we want in Spring City in


    the future? Let''s see who dares to be presumptuous in front of us in the future. "


    Sampson said calmly, "my father is in a high position, so we have to abide by thew."


    After thinking for a while, Reid agreed.


    Then he never expected that one day in an alley, he saw Sampson kicked and beat people one by one.


    That scene...


    It seemed to have nothing to do with "abide by thew".


    After beating those people who didn''t know good from bad, Sampson straightened his clothes and said


    calmly, "It''s just self-defense."


    Reid was speechless


    Well, whatever Sampson said was right.


    That afternoon, Reid saw Sampson get in his car and checked the license te number. That car


    seemed to have the same license te number as the luxury car that Sound got into just now.


    Reid looked at it carefully.


    Fuck! As like as two peas!


    Reid was Shocked. And he looked at Sampson, pointed at the car and said, "Isn''t that your car?"


    Sampson was shocked, but he regained their calmness the next second. "How do you know?"


    "The license te number."


    "Oh." Sampson fooled him calmly, "you''re wrong."


    Normally, Sampson would keep silent or tell the truth. In everyone''s eyes, Sampson wouldn''t lie.


    Reid had never doubted him, so he began to doubt himself.


    "Wrong?"


    "Yes."


    Reid scratched her head and was really fooled. "I think I was wrong. Maybe the license te number of


    your car is a little simr to that of Sound. Do all the rich people like these numbers?"


    "Many people like it for good luck." Sampson''s phone vibrated in his bag.


    Subconsciously, Reid reached for his phone.


    He took out his phone and turned on it. But the vibration continued. He looked at the direction of the


    voice.


    Sampson turned around and answered the phone, "Jamir."


    Reid looked at Sampson in surprise. Sampson never bring his cell phone with him.


    Sampson was really abnormal recently.


    He went to the evening study and took his phone with him.

 Chapter 929 Can You Add Me Again

    Chapter 929 Can You Add Me Again


    After answering the phone, Sampson turned around and saw that Reid was staring at him in confusion,


    and at the phone in his hand. Sampson realized something and exined spontaneously, "I have


    something to deal with recently."


    Why did Sampson exin?


    "...." "Ah!" Reid nodded in a daze.


    Embarrassed, Sampson pressed his lips and said, "I''m leaving now."


    The spring breeze blew, and the sun in the sky gradually dimmed, rolling dark clouds.


    It was going to rain.


    Looking at the dark sky, Sound asked worriedly, "Jamir, where is Sampson?"


    "He is at the school gate. He''ll be here soon." Jamir was a driver, who had been working for the Ye


    family for ten years. He came to the Ye family even earlier than Amya. It could be said that he had


    watched Sampson grow up day by day.


    Jamir saw Sampsoning slowly from the rearview mirror.


    Jamir had some mixed feelings. He remembered the scene when he had first met Sampson, who was


    just a little boy at that time, and now, it seemed that Sampson grew up in the blink of an eye.


    He was tall and fair-skinned. Just like Noah, Sampson looked righteous and was always polite to


    others. However, he was a quite boy and seldom smiled.


    Noah was usually very busy at work. He went out early and came backte, and sometimes he couldn''t


    return home in a few days.


    And his wife lived abroad all year round. She only came back to stay for two or three days on


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Sampson''s birthday every year, and then she had to leave in a hurry.


    Without parents'' apany, even if Sampson lived in a wealthy and good house, he felt lonely all the


    time, so he seldom smiled.


    His ssmates all had many friends, but Sampson always stay alone.


    Suddenly, Jamir thought of Reid, who seemed to be Sampson''s close friend. But why he wasn''t with


    Sampson today?


    Sampson opened the car door and bent over to get in, but Sound still didn''t look at him.


    Sampson pinched his ck phone tightly with his slender fingers. His eyes flickered slightly, and he


    pursed his lips and sat down silently.


    Suddenly, there was thunder in the air. It rained heavily on the car window.


    Sound began to tremble after the sudden thunder. She was not afraid of thunder, but she was just


    frightened by the sudden loud sound.


    Sound covered her ears subconsciously.


    Sampson took a step ahead of her and put his hands on her ears. Her palms were cold.


    Sound paused. She turned to look at Sampson and frowned. "Why are your hands so cold?"


    There was no dissatisfaction in her watery ck eyes, but a hint of concern. Sampson also saw his


    little figure in Sound''s eyes.


    The two of them had slept on the same bed from one year old to five years old. They had been


    ymates since childhood. How could they break up so easily? Therefore, Sound blurted out her


    concern to Sampson.


    Sound seemed to have forgotten that they were no longer friends. "Isn''t it that boys are warmer? Why


    are you so cold?"


    "I..." Sampson didn''t know how to reply for a moment.


    He didn''t know his hands were cold.


    No one had touched his hand, so no one told him. And he hadn''t touched others before, so he didn''t


    know his hands were cold.


    Sampson withdrew his hands and rubbed them hard. The rubbing made his palm warm in an instant.


    Before the next thunder, he covered Sound''s ears again.


    His palm was not only warm, but also made the thunder lower to Sound.


    Sound looked more rxed now.


    Outside the window, the rain was ttering. The lightning shed in the air asionally, and thunder


    was heard from time to time. The Spring City was at the seaside, so it always rained heavily.


    The strong wind blew up the leaves, lifting the umbre or skirt of passers-by.


    The air conditioner in the car was on, and the temperature was proper. Sampson turned to cover


    Sound''s ears.


    And Sound looked at him with her bright eyes.


    In addition to the sound of rain dripping, they seemed to hear each other''s breathing, very light and


    shallow.


    It seemed that they could also feel it.


    There was a faint smell of vani in the air.


    Sound blinked and asked, "What did you eat?"


    "Gum." A hint of cunning shed through Sampson''s ck eyes. He looked at her deeply, with a faint


    smile on his lips. He added, "It has a taste of vani ice cream."


    Sound liked vani ice cream. Then she paused and asked, "Do you have another one now?"


    "Yes." Sampson looked down at his pocket and said, "It''s in the pocket. Take it yourself."


    Sound reached into Sampson''s pocket directly, and fumbled both of his pockets.


    However, she didn''t find it.


    "You lied to me!" Sound raised her hand to hit Sampson, but Sampson didn''t dodge. Therefore, Sound


    pped him hard on the arm.


    Sampson''s fair skin turned red quickly.


    Jamir, who was driving, heard the noise and nced at the two through the rearview mirror, asking,


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Nothing, Jamir," replied Sampson.


    Soundined angrily, "Jamir, Sampson lied to me!"


    Seeing that it was not a serious deal, Jamirughed and said, "Sampson, what did you lie to Sound?


    Look how angry she is."


    "I didn''t lie to her." Sampson exined, "It should be in my trouser pocket."


    Taking a lesson from the previous experience, Sound refused to take it herself. She said, "Take it to


    me."


    "I am covering your ears now." It meant that she had to take it by herself.


    Afraid of being fooled by Sampson, Sound raised her hands and pressed them against Sampson''s,


    saying angrily, "I''ll cover them myself."


    She put her palm on the back of Sampson''s hand.


    They didn''t feel anything wrong. They grew up together and were good friends, so they didn''t think it


    was too intimate.


    Sampson felt the back of his hands a little hot. This time, he really sensed how cold his hands were.


    But he wanted to cover Sound''s ears and did not withdraw his hands.


    "I didn''t lie to you." Sampson exined again.


    Sound withdrew her hands doubtfully and reached out to fumble the pockets of Sampson''s trousers. As


    expected, there it was.


    Sampson didn''t lie to her.


    With a smile in her eyes, Sound reached into Sampson''s trouser pocket and took out two pieces of


    gum. She peeled one and put it into her mouth.


    The rest one was put back into Sampson''s pocket.


    A faint fragrance of vani overflowed from Sound''s lips. Sampson gazed at her for a while and knew


    that she was in a good mood. He asked, "Can you add me again?"


    His voice was a little low, and Sound''s ears were covered. She didn''t hear it, but looked ahead


    attentively while chewing the gum with the vor of vani ice cream.


    Sampson misunderstood that Sound pretended not to hear him, for she didn''t want to add him again.


    His eyes darkened for a moment.


    He covered her ears all the way to the QL Garden.


    The thunder stopped but the rain didn''t.


    Jamir opened an umbre and handed it to Sampson, "You two can stay close to each other so that


    you won''t get wet."


    "Thank you, Jamir." Holding the umbre, Sampson carried his schoolbag on his chest and looked at


    Sound.


    Sound nodded and put her bag on her chest.


    The two walked into the rain together.


    And the umbre between the two was suddenly tilted to Sound.

 Chapter 930 No Way

    Chapter 930 No Way


    It was not far from the car to the house. It was raining heavily, and half of Sampson''s body was still wet.


    "Sampson, Sound, is that you?" Amya''s voice came from the vestibule. Sound answered happily. When


    Amya came out, she saw Sampson who was drenched in the rain. She frowned and walked over,


    "Sampson, why are you drenched? Go upstairs and take a hot shower and change your clothes. I''ll boil


    some ginger water to keep you warm. Sound, what about you? Are you drenched?"


    Sound turned to look at Sampson. Sure enough, Sampson''s shoulders were wet. Before she could say


    anything, Sampson exined, "My shoulders are wide."


    Sound paused and answered, "All right."


    She took a serious look at his shoulders and found that it was truth.


    Maybe the wind in the rain was too cold, so Sound got a more severe cold now. She sneezed three


    times, which frightened Amya.


    Amya pushed her upstairs and said, "Sound, take a bath and change your clothes. You coughed and


    had to take medicine."


    Listening to Amya''s nagging, Sound just said in a naughty voice, "Sure! By the way, I have medicine in


    my schoolbag. I can take it myselfter."


    Sound and Sampson went upstairs together. Quickly they got to the door of Sampson''s room.


    Sampson stopped and called Sound when she passed by him.


    "Sound..." Sampson wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    Sound looked at him and didn''t say anything. But it was clear that she wanted Sampson not to waste


    the time and say everything he wanted.


    After thinking for a while, Sampson asked seriously, "Can you add me again?"


    "What?" As soon as Sound finished asking, it urred to her that she had unfriended Sampson.


    Now that they had broken up with each other, why should she add him again?


    Clearly, it was him who had said he didn''t know her.


    Sound smiled and said, "No way."


    Sampson''s eyes darkened. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but Sound interrupted,


    "We are no longer friends. Please don''t talk to me."


    Then she turned around and left.


    Sampson was stiffened at the spot.


    What?


    No longer friends?


    When did they break up with each other?


    He just said that he didn''t want others to know their rtionship at school, but he didn''t say that they


    were no longer friends!


    By the time Sampson came to his senses, Sound had already entered her room and shut the door.


    Half an hourter, Sound ran downstairs in a thin loose white sweater, a pair of dark blue jeans and a


    pair of slippers.


    Her long hair was disheveled, still somewhat wet. Drops of water were dripping from the tip of her hair.


    Not only Sampson frowned, but also Amya said, "Why don''t you dry your hair? It''s raining outside.


    You''ll get sick."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Sound touched her wet hair and answered, "I don''t know how to dry my hair."


    It suddenly urred to Amya that Sound was the apple of everyone''s eye in the Shi family. She had


    been served by countless servants since she was a child.


    So, she never dried her hair by herself.


    Amya was the only maid in the Ye family. She wiped her hands with her apron and said, "Let me do it


    for you."


    "Amya," Sampson paused for a moment and continued, "Let me do it. You can continue to cook. It''s a


    littlete. We have to go to the evening ss then."


    "Well..." Amya hesitated for a moment. After all, Sampson was also the noble young master in the Ye


    family. How could he serve someone else?


    Sampson knew what was on Amya''s mind, and he said, "Amya, I''m hungry."


    Amya and Jamir had been working in the Ye family for seven or eight years. They had always been


    very nice to Sampson. Whenever Sampson said he was hungry or cold, they would hurry to serve him.


    As expected, Amya said without hesitation, "Then Sampson, help dry her hair then. I''ll continue after


    dinner."


    "Okay." Sampson went to get the hair dryer.


    At that moment, Sound popped out curiously. Seeing that Sampson was walking towards the balcony,


    she stood up and said, "I don''t want you to help me dry my hair. You can show me. I''ll do it myself."


    Sampson pretended not to hear her and turned to look at her. "Come here."


    Sound pouted and muttered, "All right, but you can''t scare me."


    Then Sound walked over with her head held high.


    Sampson signaled her to sit down on the chair. Sound sat casually and raised her chin. "Even if you


    dry my hair, I won''t add you again. We are done."


    "I didn''t mean it." Sampson turned on the hair dryer.


    There was a buzzing sound in Sound''s ears, and the warm wind blew over her scalp. In front of her


    was the pouring rain, mixed with the crisp sound of rain dripping on leaves and grass, which was very


    pleasant to hear.


    Sound rxed her body, listening carefully to the sound of nature and the buzzing of hair dryer.


    As she closed her eyes, Sound was more sensible to the hand in her hair. In the warm wind above her


    head, a hand gently pulled up her hair, and the fingertips asionally touched her scalp.


    It wasfortable... And itching...


    Seeing her cozy look, Sampson smiled but also felt somewhat helpless.


    Sound was happy, but Sampson was very anxious.


    When Sound''s hair was half dry, Sampson stopped his move. He gentlybed Sound''s ck hair


    with his fingers. The hair was soft and a little warm.


    Sampson exined, "I didn''t say we''re done with each other, but we can''t let others know we know


    each other at school. We are friends at home."


    Sampson said in a low and mellow sound. Hearing it, Sound suddenly opened her eyes and looked up


    at him.


    "What do you mean?"


    Sound raised her head, revealing her fair and beautiful neck. When Sampson looked at her, he felt


    Sound was pretty and charming. He was stunned, and his eyes shed.


    "We are not done with each other. We can''t talk to each other at school, but we can do it at home."


    Sampson gave a brief summary.


    Sound finally understood. Did Sampson think that she would make him ashamed at school?


    "Humph!" Sound stood up angrily, reached out her hand and pushed him away. She snapped fiercely,


    "Get out of my way. We are done. We arepletely done."


    Sampson didn''t know why he made Sound angry again. Clearly, he had already exined.


    He put down the hair dryer and ran after Sound anxiously. "Sound..."


    "Get away!" Sound suddenly turned around and red at Sampson.


    Sampson immediately shut up and stood straight like a child who had done something wrong, with a


    trace of grievance in his eyes.


    He looked so pitiful.


    If Reid saw the grievance on Sampson''s face now, he would doubt whether it was Sampson.


    Sound felt a bit uneasy under his gaze, but she didn''t forgive him. ''I should be the one who feels


    aggrieved. Why does he put on this long face?''


    Sound turned around angrily and sat down on the sofa.


    When Amya came out of the kitchen, she felt the vibe between Sampson and Sound was somewhat


    strange. Sampson stood far away, and Sound sat with a cold face, which was like the scene after Amya


    quarreled with her husband.

 Chapter 931 How To Give In To Girls

    Chapter 931 How To Give In To Girls


    Amya looked at Sound and Sampson who were at odds and suddenly smiled. She felt it interesting to


    see the two arguing, which would always make her recall the past involuntarily.


    "Come on, it''s time for dinner."


    The dinner was very sumptuous, with chicken, duck, fish and shrimps. Sound and Sampson didn''t talk


    to each other. It seemed that they were at odds with each other. In fact, it was Sound who felt angry


    and refused to talk to Sampson.


    Sampson thought that since Sound didn''t want to talk, he shouldn''t disturb her. He was afraid that if he


    spoke, Sound would feel more annoyed.


    Amya had thought that the two would keep silent till the end of the dinner, but during the dinner, the two


    picked up a shrimp at the same time. They looked up at each other at the same time.


    Suddenly, the desire to win rose in Sound''s mind. She put more strength on the fork and stared at


    Sampson with her dark eyes.


    Watching them, Amya was worried that Sound and Sampson might fight at the table.


    However, the fight didn''t happen, since Sampson let go of the shrimp.


    Amya breathed a sigh of relief, but she got nervous again the next second. Suddenly, Sound put down


    the fork and snapped fiercely, "Why did you give in to me?"


    ''Sound, did Sampson do wrong by giving in to you? If he hadn''t done so, you might have fought with


    each other!'' Amya sighed.


    Sampson was confused and didn''t know how to reply.


    ''Am I wrong?


    Didn''t I always give in to her before? If I didn''t give in, she would haveined.


    Now she doesn''t even want me to give in to her.


    I''m done! Sound is really angry this time. It seems that she really wants to break up with me!''


    Sampson panicked. He thought that if giving in made her angry, he would not do it next time. So he


    said calmly, "One more time. I won''t give in to you this time."


    Amya was rendered speechless.


    ''Sampson is too young to understand girls'' thoughts. He might not be able to find a girlfriend in the


    future.''


    Sound suddenly became angry. She picked up her fork again and said, "Okay! I''m not afraid of you."


    The fight for shrimps was on the verge of breaking out. Each of them held a fork in their hands and


    stared at the shrimps on the white te.


    When their eyes met, they picked up the forks towards a shrimp at the same time, one mped the


    head of the shrimp, and the other mped the end of the shrimp. The two were fighting for it.


    Amya silently picked up her phone and took a small video of them, sending it to Mr. and Mrs. Ye


    respectively.


    Although Mr. and Mrs. Ye were not often at home, they had been concerned about how Sampson was


    feeling. Sometimes, Amya and Jamir took some videos of Sampson and sent them to Mr. and Mrs. Ye.


    In the end, Sampson took the shrimp away. Sound pursed her lips, heavily put down her fork, then


    turned around and left angrily.


    Sampson sat at the table at a loss. He seemed to be restless and stood up in a hurry, watching Sound


    go upstairs angrily.


    As soon as Noah came out of the meeting room, he took out his mobile phone and watched the video.


    The anxiety on his face faded a little. He could not help but smile.


    Then Noah opened the chat box with Sampson and sent a message to him.


    Sampson''s phone vibrated in his pocket. He took out his phone and saw a message from Noah. He


    remarked Noah as "Captain", since Noah had taken him to watch a movie about captain.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The main character of the movie was a man of justice, and people called him "Captain".


    In Sampson''s eyes, Noah was also a man of justice and a hero.


    And he often heard that Colten called Noah like this. Even though Noah had been promoted, Colten


    still called Noah captain in private.


    Colten was Noah''srade in arms. Noah stayed with him longer than with Sampson... Much longer,


    actually.


    Captain: Son, you have to know how to give in to girls.


    Sampson was not surprised that Noah knew the fight between Sound and him for a shrimp. It must be


    Amya who told this to him.


    Sampson: I did, but she got more furious.


    Captain: I mean you should know "how" to give in to girls.


    Sampson: I don''t understand.


    Captain: You don''t know? Ha ha ha!


    Captain: You should give in to Sound without making her notice it, and even make her feel that she


    wins with her own capability. It''s indeed a bit difficult. But son, you are a smart boy. I know you can do


    it.


    Sampson squinted his eyes, full of enlightenment.


    He understood.


    He sat back in the chair and typed.


    Sampson: Dad, it''s raining outside. Have you brought an umbre?


    Captain: There are many umbres in the police station. Don''t worry.


    Captain: let''s talk about itter. I have something to deal with.


    After putting away his phone, Noah raised his eyes to look at Colten. Over the years, Colten had been


    in the criminal investigation team, serving as a captain.


    Putting the documents on the desk, Colten smiled and asked, "Are you chatting with Sampson?"


    "Yes." Noah also smiled and picked up the document. "How do you know it''s Sampson? Maybe it was


    my colleague or friend."


    "Come on." Colten continued, "You know how big your smile was? Who else could that be except for


    Sampson? You are always strict to your colleagues. And as your friend, I know clearly how you treat


    me."


    Noah was amused by Colten''s words. "Did I scold you or beat you?"


    "No, you didn''t." Colten smiled, raised his chin to show Noah the confidential documents.


    Noah stopped smiling and looked through the documents carefully. There was a photo in it. In the


    photo, there was a young man, wearing a pair of golden-rimmed sses, a white shirt, and a gray suit


    on his wrist.


    It was supposed to be an elite, but his face and his gloomy eyes suddenly reminded Noah of a criminal.


    He was like Roy Qin, who had been put into death 10 years ago.


    Noah narrowed his eyes and stared at the young man in the photo.


    They looked exactly like each other.


    "Don''t you think the man in the photo looks like Roy?" With a serious look on his face, Colten pointed at


    the photo and said, "Tristan took his team to a gambling house and found this photo there."


    "Tristan knew that you were an undercover at Roy''s side, so he hurried to ask me about the photo. I


    found that this man looked like Roy very much, so I went to investigate.


    It''s a coincidence that this guy''s surname is also Qin. He is called Makai Qin, and he is 26 now. He is a


    senior manager of a private enterprise in the Spring City. Tristan took the photos and asked Makai


    about his rtionship with those drug dealers and why he took a photo with them. Makai said that he


    didn''t know these are drug dealers, insisting that they just once yed golf together and took this


    photo.


    The record, the testimony, and the video are all here. I have watched them, but I can''t find any ws.


    I''ve checked Makai''s file, and there''s no questionable point. He''s an orphan, and he doesn''t know who


    his biological parents are. A woman adopted him when he was fifteen years old."


    After thinking for a while, Colten continued, "They really look like each other. Besides, I have another


    investigation about Roy''s arrest. I found that we didn''t arrest them all at that time. Two gangsters


    escaped, and one of them was a leader of Roy''s gang."


    Noah continued to read it. He paused when he fixed his gaze on a page.


    He frowned and the wrinkles appeared on his face.


    Noah closed the file and said, "Just now, there was a news from the police of K City that some


    gangsters caused some trouble recently. The police found that someone is developing an illegal


    business in the K City, which is a little simr to what Roy had done."

 Chapter 932 How Should I Pacify Her

    Chapter 932 How Should I Pacify Her


    Sound didn''t get the shrimp. She went upstairs, packed her schoolbag and put on her coat.


    She wanted to go back to school and didn''t want to stay with Sampson for even a second.


    Her stomach rumbled, and Sound paused. She touched her stomach, thinking of the delicious dinner


    on the table, and thinking of Sampson robbing her of that shrimp. She made up her mind to go to


    school.


    When Sound went downstairs with her schoolbag on her back, Amya said, "Sound, are you also going


    to school now?"


    Also? Sound looked around the living room, and the dining room. Sampson wasn''t here!


    She asked suspiciously, "Did Sampson leave?"


    "Yes." Amya continued, "Sampson went to school first. You haven''t had dinner yet. You can leave after


    dinner. Since your evening ss begins at 7:30, you still have time."


    Sound''s stomach growled again, and she pursed her lips.


    She guessed that Sampson wouldn''t be far away from here now, and she might meet him on the way.


    Therefore, she decided to go after dinner.


    She put down her schoolbag and sat back at the table. She nced at the food on the table, but it


    seemed that Sampson didn''t eat those dishes except for the braised potato and beef brisket.


    That was Sampson''s favorite dish!


    After dinner, Amya handed an umbre to Sound and said, "The rain won''t stop. Take it."


    At the door, Jamir was waiting for Sound in the car.


    As soon as Sound got into the car, she heard Jamir say, "Why did Sampson go to school without


    waiting for you? It''s raining. It''s troublesome to take the subway."


    "Maybe he has something urgent to deal with." Sound said.


    When she arrived at the ssroom, the evening ss hadn''t started yet. She sat down and put her


    schoolbag into the desk.


    Onyx pushed Sound''s thermos forward and said, "I knew you woulde. The hot water is ready.


    Drink some."


    "Thank you, Onyx." Sound poured hot water into the ceramic cup and took two sips.


    "It''s raining so heavily. You don''t have toe. Look, Reyna didn''te."


    "But it''s boring to stay at home."


    "You can review the wrong questions."


    "I amzy at home." Sound looked around the ssroom. Only a few seats were empty. She turned to


    smile at Onyx. "It is good and quiet to study in the ssroom."


    Onyx raised his chin slightly and asked, "Have you finished the monthly exam paper? The teacher has


    focused on it these two days. You have to do it."


    "No, I didn''t. I want to do it at a certain time, just like in the exam."


    "It''s the right time to do it. I''ll be your timekeeper."


    "Okay!"


    Sound''s eyes were as bright as the stars twinkling on the sky. After a short pause, Onyx quickly looked


    away and said, "If the time isn''t used up, I''ll grade the paper for you."


    "No problem." Sound cleared the desk, took out a pen and the paper, As soon as Onyx nodded, she


    began the test.


    When Sound was doing the test paper, Sampson was in his phone in thest row.


    Sampson sent a message to a chat group of four.


    Sampson: Come out!


    I''m Your Brother: What?


    I''m Your Brother: Who is this?


    Fighting Mountain: Judging from the tone, this ount was not hacked.


    I''m Your Brother: I don''t believe it!


    Quiet Boy: Sampson?


    Startled, Reid turned to look at Sampson, who was leaning against the chair and looking down at his


    phone.


    He was shocked and immediately sent a message to the group.


    Quiet Boy: Sampson! Hide your phone, please! Gio wille to the ssroomter!


    Quiet Boy: Sit a little forward, and don''t leave such a big gap between your body and the desk. Put


    your right hand on the desk as a cover, and touch the screen with your left hand quietly.


    Quiet Boy: Gio will not cover up for you. He will take away your phone!


    I''m Your Brother: Reid, this is Sampson?


    I''m Your Brother: Hey!


    I''m Your Brother: Something is wrong!


    I''m Your Brother: Reid, does Sampson go mad?


    Quiet Boy: I don''t know. Anyway, he''s quite strange recently.


    Quiet Boy: Sampson, I know you''re watching the screen. Quickly do as what I taught you just now.


    Hide your phone in the desk. As soon as you find Gio ising, you let go of the phone. I''m sure


    Gio can''t see it.


    Quiet Boy: Besides, put a book under it, or the phone will make a sound when it smashes the desk


    when you let go of it.


    I''m Your Brother: Ha ha ha!


    I''m Your Brother: You are so experienced. I know you have done it often.


    I''m Your Brother: Don''t worry. Sampson can afford many phones.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Reid was rendered speechless.


    Fighting Mountain: Why did you go to the evening ss? Prepare for the exam?


    Quiet Boy: Of course not! We just finished our monthly exam, and Sampson ranked first in grade again!


    I''m Your Brother: I''m tired of praising him...


    Fighting Mountain: Not the monthly exam. Sampson will take the college entrance examination this


    year.


    Quiet Boy: What? Really? Why didn''t Sampson tell me?


    I''m Your Brother: Anyway, you have such a bad score. You don''t deserve to know it.


    Quiet Boy: I remember you are not good at studying...


    I''m Your Brother: I''m not thest one.


    Quiet Boy: Sampson, he insulted me!


    Sampson: I have something to ask you.


    Fighting Mountain: What?


    I''m Your Brother: What can I do for you, Sampson? I will try my best to answer it!


    Sampson: She is breaking up with me. How can I pacify her?


    Rows of questions followed.


    I''m Your Brother: She? Who? A girl?


    Quiet Boy: Who wants to break up with you?


    Quiet Boy: Sampson, do you have any other good friends besides the three of us and Zachary?


    Sampson: ....


    Fighting Mountain: Yes.


    I''m Your Brother: Who else is blind?


    Quiet Boy: Hey, you even scolded yourself.


    I''m Your Brother: Get off!


    Fighting Mountain: His little girl friend in the Lexingport City.


    In this chat group, Quiet Boy was Reid; I''m Your Brother was Edward Fu, who was studying in another


    school; and Fighting Mountain was Zyaire Liang.


    Edward and Zyaire were different from Reid. The three of them all studied with Sampson in the same


    primary school and junior middle school. And they went to another high school.


    They were all good friends of Sampson, so they knew that Sampson had a very close friend. But they


    didn''t know what the girl looked like or even her name. Therefore, they just called this girl "Sampson''s


    little girl friend".


    Edward immediately responded.


    I''m Your Brother: Oh, Sampson''s little girl friend.


    I''m Your Brother: Sampson, did you make her unhappy? Why does she want to break up with you?


    I''m Your Brother: Good!


    Fighting Mountain: Edward, stop it!


    Fighting Mountain: Why does she want to break up with you? Only when you know the reason can you


    solve the problem.


    Quiet Boy: Yes, why? Sampson, did you do something wrong to your little girl friend?


    Sampson stared at the phone in silence, wondering if he should tell them the whole story. Suddenly he


    heard a fit of coughing.


    "Ahem!" Clenching his throat, Reid coughed hard. He stared at Gio who entered the ssroom


    and nced at Sampson from the corner of his eyes.


    Sampson raised his head and saw Gio. Then he put away his phone unhurriedly.


    As soon as Gio came in, there was a dead silence in the ss, so Reid''s cough was particrly


    loud.


    Gio looked at Reid sharply. "What? Do you catch a cold or report to someone?"


    Reid pretended to be a good boy. Then he coughed again. "It''s raining. I might catch a cold."


    "Really?" Gio didn''t believe it. He looked at Reid''s face which was faintly red because of the


    excessive coughing and said, "I don''t think so. You look good. Did you feel guilty?"


    "No, it''s impossible." Reid forced a smile.


    "No?" Gio walked to the side of Reid, squinted and stretched out a hand. "Hand it over."


    With his heart in his throat, Reid pretended not to understand. "What?"


    "Stop quibbling. Hand over your phone!"


    Having been a head teacher for so many years, Gio could guess many things without even


    thinking. He took away Reid''s phone and said, "Ask your parents over to get it."


    Reid wanted to cry. As expected, aged ginger was more pungent!

 Chapter 933 Dont Try To Get Close To Sound

    Chapter 933 Don''t Try To Get Close To Sound


    Reid hadn''t shown up in their chat room for a long time. Out of curiosity, Edward asked, "Where is


    Reid? Why didn''t he say anything?"


    Sampson replied calmly, "His phone was confiscated by the teacher."


    I''m Your Brother: Ha-ha...Fuck


    I''m Your Brother: Didn''t he just tell you how to guard against the teacher? He was confiscated.


    I''m Your Brother: Ha-ha, I''m dying ofughing.


    Fighting Mountain: Bad luck, Reid.


    I''m Your Brother: It''s normal. When students master the skill, teacher would lose his job.


    Sampson: Let''s get down to business.


    I''m Your Brother: Yes, yes. Let''s get down to business. Why did your little girl friend break up with you?


    Fighting Mountain: Why?


    Sampson thought about it and changed the matter that Sound came to Spring City to go to school into


    that she came to Spring City for fun. He told her not to let others know they knew each other. But he


    was defriend that night.


    Edward almost burst intoughter.


    I''m Your Brother: You deserve it


    I''m Your Brother: If you say this to me, I will fall out with you. You don''t take me as a friend.


    I''m Your Brother: Oh, you don''t take her as your friend.


    I''m Your Brother: Everyone would be angry.


    Fighting Mountain: "Sampson, what if others know that you know Sound? What are you worried about?


    In fact, you can make it clear to your little girl friend.


    Zyaire''s words were reasonable, but Sampson did have his own reason. The chat room was silent for a


    few seconds.


    I''m Your Brother immediately jumped out and said, "Really? Sampson, are you worried about those


    bastards? What are you afraid of? I''m in charge of this school. All the other schools are scared to death


    by you.


    Fighting Mountain: Spring City is veryrge. There are six regions. Unless they y near the middle


    school, the chances of meeting each other are very low. This reason isme.


    Fighting Mountain: Besides, she just came to Spring City for fun, not to study here.


    Sampson replied, "more than that."


    As for the other reasons, he didn''t want to mention them, so he directly asked them what to do.


    Edward said one word: Pestering.


    As the saying goes, a strong woman loves clingy man. If he constantly appeared beside her to show


    his sense of existence, he should be able to retrieve this endangered friendship.


    Zyaire said it was unrealistic, because the two of them were in two cities, and they had to take a


    holiday to meet each other. Since Sampson had been defriended, she might not answer the phone


    calls.


    Zyaire told him not to worry and waited for him toe up with some ideas.


    Edward echoed. He was going to ask his men for advice.


    Silence returned to the chat room. For the first time, Sampson felt at a loss. Thest problem of the


    math text was not so difficult.


    During the night studying, Sampson was either in a daze with a book in his hand, or looking out of the


    window at the rain. He was distracted.


    When Sound finished the examination paper, she shook it with satisfaction in her hands and handed it


    to her desk mate. "Onyx. I''ve finished it. Have a look."


    Hearing this, Onyx looked up at his watch and said, "there are still eighteen minutes left. Don''t you


    want to check it again?"


    "No. the more you check, the more mistakes you will make." Sound said confidently, "we have to


    believe in our first feeling."


    "Okay." Onyx took the examination paper, took out the red pen from the pen container, began to grade,


    and then exined the wrong question to her.


    Sound listened carefully. She nodded as she took notes.


    The two of them sat in the middle, and the people sitting in the back could see clearly what was


    happening.


    During the evening ss, everyone tried to discuss the problem in a low voice, so the two of them were


    very close to each other. From the view of the students behind them, the two of them were head to


    head.


    They behaved intimately.


    Bertha stared at the back of the two people''s heads for a while and sneered at ssmates beside her,


    "Can Sound understand it? She keep nodding and pretend to understand. Their heads are so close. "


    "Exactly." Annughed scornfully. Suddenly, something urred to her. She lowered her voice in


    surprise, "Are the two in love?"


    Bertha red at her and said, "how could Onyx take a fancy to her? He only wants to learn, okay? He


    often helps his ssmates. Don''t make a fuss. "


    Ann didn''t shut up. Instead, she said jealously, "Sound is beautiful. She has just been here for two


    weeks, but she is so familiar with Onyx and Reyna."


    She casually nced around the ssroom and happened to see Ke, who was busy with studying.


    She raised her chin and said, "There is another one over there."


    Bertha didn''t take Ke seriously at all. She sneered again, "except for these two or three people, who


    else wants to y with her? On the first day of her transfer, so many people squeezed up to greet her,


    but now there are only two or three people ying with her. "


    "Yes." Ann felt strange.


    Staring at the two heads that were close to each other, Bertha said coldly with hatred in her eyes, "it''s


    all because she offended Sampson. The two of them have some grudges, but I don''t know the details."


    "I warn you, don''t try to get close to Sound. Otherwise, Sampson will hate you too. You will have a hard


    time in the No. 3 High School."


    Ann was frightened by her serious and gloomy expression and nodded immediately.


    Ann looked at Sampson and found that Sampson seemed to be looking at Sound. He narrowed his


    eyes and frowned slightly. He looked angry.


    But he moved away the next second.


    After seeing Sampson that expression, Ann did believe that the two of them had a grudge against each


    other.


    She lowered her head and replied a message, "I advise you not to ask for the contact information of


    our new ssmate. And don''t get too close to her. Sampson didn''t like her. I don''t know if Sampson will


    teach her a lessonter. I''m afraid that he will teach you a lesson too."


    The man replied with a terrified expression, "really? Don''t lie to me.


    Ann affirmed, ''''Yes, Reid said it. And I just saw Sampson look at her angrily."


    The man immediately gave up the idea, "Retreat. I can''t afford to offend Sampson."


    During the break, Sound asked with a paper full of red notes, "how should I thank you, Onyx?"


    "It''s nothing." Onyx said, "By helping you, I''m actually helping myself consolidate my knowledge."


    Sound said in a serious tone, "I want to thank you, but I don''t know how to thank you. Is there anything


    I can do for you?"


    Her wet ck eyes stared at him, her long eyshes blinking, and her blinking eyes were even more


    beautiful than the stars in the sky.


    Onyx looked into her eyes and said, "can you bring me breakfast? No resident student is allowed to go


    out of school without permission. I''m not used to the breakfast in the canteen. "


    He used to make breakfast by himself when he was a day student.


    "No problem." Sound smiled, "what do you like to eat?"


    "There is a shop with glutinous rice roll and shredded potato in front of the school gate."


    "I''ll bring it to you tomorrow morning."


    After self-study at night, Sound walked up to Ke and asked, "Do you want to eat the breakfast from


    outside the school? I can bring it to you, but I don''t know what do you like. You have to tell me what you


    want. "


    Ke was stunned at first. She had never thought that someone would bring her breakfast one day.


    There were also many students in her ss who would bring breakfast secretly for their friends who


    lived in the school.


    When the window was open, the delicious breakfast could not only arouse her appetite, but also arouse


    her admiration in the bottom of her heart.


    "Do you want to bring me breakfast?" Ke couldn''t believe it.


    Sound chuckled and patted her on the forehead. "Really."


    "Thank you." Ke had an indescribable feeling in her heart. She pursed her lips and still looked timid,


    but Sound saw a little excitement in her eyes.


    "You''re wee. Then I''ll go home. You should go back to your dormitory and have a good rest. "


    "Yes! I''m leaving too. " Ke stood up, packed her schoolbag and went back to the dormitory. She


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    walked downstairs briskly.


    Even if she stood on the first floor and looked at her ssmates who were all holding umbres, and


    she forgot to take the umbres, she was not as lonely as before.


    As time went by, Ke was about to rush into the rain when a fair hand handed a ck umbre.


    Ke''s eyes moved up along the hand. ''Oh my God! It''s Sampson!''

 Chapter 934 Give Me Money

    Chapter 934 Give Me Money


    Sampson only left her a side face, and his expression was still cold. Ke didn''t dare to take it.


    She couldn''t believe that Sampson would lend her an umbre.


    The odds of this happening was as slim as a once-in-a-century meteor shower. And she hadn''t really


    seen the meteor shower since she was born.


    She didn''t take it for a long time. Sampson frowned slightly and seemed to be a little impatient. He


    turned his head to look at Ke. His cold eyes made her heart beat fast and she quickly took it with her


    hands.


    The students passing by turned their heads to look at them from time to time, and the students who


    had already walked out of the teaching building also looked back to see them. Ke held the umbre


    in her hand and nervously lowered her head.


    Sampson walked into the rain unhurriedly.


    Even though it was dark, someone recognized him in the dim light on the road. Three girls pushed


    each other, and one of them was pushed out.


    The girl handed an umbre to Sampson with both hands. "Here you are, Sampson. I can share an


    umbre with my friend. Don''t catch a cold in the rain."


    The other two girls nodded under the umbre.


    Sampson stopped, nced at the three and said, "No."


    The girl withdrew her umbre in disappointment and watched Sampson leave.


    There was a quiet cement road. On the left side was a fence, and on the right side was a small forest,


    nted with high trees.


    The rain went through the woods and leaves, and the wind blew. The rain fell on Sampson''s head,


    neck, and some even slid into his clothes.


    The cold water drops made him pinch his fingers. Even if he wanted to shiver with cold, he had to keep


    calm on his face.


    Although there were few people on this road, the road behind him was the only way to the dormitory


    and the yground. There were many people.


    Sampson turned a corner and turned into a path. No one was looking at him now. He ran forward but


    stopped suddenly. He saw Sound.


    He followed her out of the school unhurriedly.


    There were few students in the school, not to mention that they were not forced to study in the evening.


    There was only a few students in the school gate.


    Sampson''s name was well-known in No. 3 High School, and his photos were always posted on the


    campus list. The doorman naturally knew this handsome student with good grades.


    "Sampson?" The doorman called him. Sampson stopped and looked at him. The doorman pointed at


    his wet hair and wet clothes and said, "you don''t have an umbre?"


    "I have." "In front," said Sampson


    Then he nodded to him politely and walked quickly towards Sound. He did not stop, but passed by her


    and walked in front.


    He slowed down his pace and took a deep breath silently.


    Suddenly, a figure popped out in front of her. Sound saw Sampson''s hand hanging on the side of his


    trousers. His wrist was fair and there was a thin red rope tied on it.


    It reminded her that when she was a child, there was a red rope. But one day when she woke up, it


    was gone. She couldn''t find it at home, so she had to leave it alone.


    Sound rested her eyes on his hand for two seconds. Although it was short, she could still recognize his


    figure and the posture of walking.


    The two people who grew up together might not be able to recognize each other when they turned into


    ash, but they could definitely recognize each other only from their backs and walking postures without


    looking at each other.


    Sampson?


    Sound raised the umbre in surprise and looked up at the boy who was a head taller than her. When


    Sound saw his hair, she was sure that it was Sampson.


    But why didn''t he have an umbre?


    Amya would definitely remind him to take an umbre before he went out.


    Although the rain was not as heavy as it was at dusk, it was not drizzling. His short ck hair had


    already wet.


    Sound saw rain falling on him.


    Without thinking too much, she stopped him.


    "Sampson."


    She called him Sampson, which sounded like she was gnashing her teeth.


    Sampson stopped and smiled. Hearing the approaching footsteps, he quickly concealed his


    imperceptible smile.


    He turned around. An umbre put over his head to block the cold rain.


    Sound was 1.68 meter tall, which looked a little short in front of Sampson''s height of 1.88 meter. She


    needed to stretch out her arms to hold the umbre over Sampson''s head.


    "Where is your umbre?" Sound asked coldly.


    Sampson answered truthfully, "for those who need it."


    Sound was speechless. It was a good thing to help others, so she couldn''t scold him. After a pause,


    she said, "Okay, you don''t need it."


    Then she withdrew the umbre above his head.


    The rain fell on Sampson''s face again and on his thick eyshes. He blinked and coughed.


    He pretended it so well that she felt as if he had caught a cold.


    Sound helplessly held the umbre again. Sampson thanked her and stretched out his hand to hold the


    umbre.


    Sound looked at him and said, "Don''t move."


    "¡­¡­" Sampson was stunned and withdrew his hand silently.


    The two of them held the umbre to the ce where they got on the car, and then they held the


    umbre to enter the house together.


    Sampson chuckled to himself, ''She would like to give me the umbre. Is she not so angry now?''


    Especially the next second, Sound suddenly smiled at him sweetly. "Did I hold the umbre well just


    now? Did you get wet in the rain? "


    It had been a long time since she smiled so friendly to him. Sampson felt dizzy and didn''t see the


    cunning in her eyes. He nodded and said, "No, thank you."


    "You''re wee." Sound pursed her lips and smiled maliciously. "Forty thousand for the umbre


    service. From the school gate to the intersection, twenty thousand and from the car to home also


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    twenty thousand, so forty thousand, give me the money."


    Sampson finally came to his senses, "..."


    He thought too much.


    She was still angry with him. If he didn''t give her the money now, she would be angrier.


    When Sound saw him stunned, the smile on her face disappeared, and its expression changed faster


    than the weather. She shouted coldly, "what are you doing? Give me the money!"


    Sampson tried to keep calm. He swallowed quietly and breathed lightly.


    He took out a bank card from his schoolbag and put it in her palm.


    Sound looked at the bank card with her bright eyes, picked it up and said, ''''The password, I only take


    forty thousand."


    "It doesn''t matter. You..." You can do whatever you want. These words were finally drowned in


    Sampson''s throat. He changed his tone and said, "My birthday."


    "Okay." Sound said as she put the card into her purse.


    At the same time, Vance came back from school. "Sound, Sampson."


    "Vance!" Sound ran over happily, held his arm and asked in a cheerful tone, "Vance, you came back so


    early today."


    "Really? I was dyed by something." Then he looked at Sampson and asked, "has your fathere


    back?"


    "I didn''t see Uncle Noah.", Sound said.


    Sampson didn''t know, either. "He should still be in the police station. What''s the matter? I can call him.


    "


    "Nothing. Let''s talk about it when Uncle Noahes back," said Vance with a smile.


    Sound asked curiously, "what''s up? Daddy Noah is so busy. "


    "Our house has been decorated." Then Vance pinched Sound''s nose and said, "Your rooms are


    furnished like those in the north court. Many things are transported from the north yard. Are you


    happy?"


    "Ah, is my little frog there?" Sound said excitedly.


    With a gentle smile, Vance said, "Yes."


    Sound hugged him happily. "Thank you, Vance!"


    The two were full ofughter, but Sampson''s face darkened.


    Sound was going to move out of his house.

 Chapter 935 They Are About To Fight

    Chapter 935 They Are About To Fight


    It rained all night. The morning sky was bright. The beautiful leaves looked vibrant. Even in such a


    cloudy day, the air was fresh and pleasant.


    There were few people on the street, where a cleaner in an orange uniform was sweeping the road,


    and the bamboo broom made rustling sound.


    Mouth-watering aromas rose up from booths at the school gate, where there sold steaming steamed


    stuffed bun and soybean milk, as well as the fried noodles and glutinous rice rolls that Onyx wanted to


    eat.


    In front of a booth stood several students.


    Sound touched her belly unconsciously, feeling that she could have another breakfast. She walked up


    to the queue, bought the glutinous rice roll with potatoes, and the fried noodles with eggs that Ke


    wantedst night.


    When she was about to enter the school with two bags in her hands, the security guard reached out


    and stopped her. "You can''t take the breakfast to the school. You should eat them up before you enter."


    Sound was stunned and wanted to retort that others had also brought the breakfast with them. But


    when she turned around, she found that her ssmates were putting the breakfast into their


    schoolbags.


    "...."


    Well, it was the first time that she did it, after all.


    Sound thought of something. She hurried out of the school gate, turned to a ce where the security


    guard couldn''t see her, and put the breakfast in her bag.


    Suddenly, a pair of legs appeared in front of her. Sound was shocked. Was it possible that the security


    guard was chasing after her and staring at her?


    She raised her head slowly and found that it was Sampson. She breathed a sigh of relief. Since


    Sampson''s sudden appearance made her heart skip a beat, she red at Sampson.


    Sampson took out a paper bag and put it in front of Sound, reminding her, "If you directly put the


    breakfast in your schoolbag without a paper bag, it would leave some smell on your bag."


    Then he left.


    Sound blinked. It was not until she saw Sampson enter the school that she realized what had


    happened. She frowned and looked at the paper bag in her hand.


    ''Does he want to pacify me with such a bag? No way!''


    Sound folded the paper bag and put it into her schoolbag. Then she put the breakfast in it and easily


    entered the school.


    With a bag of steamed bun and two bottles of soy milk in his hand, Reidined when he saw


    Sampsone back, "It looks too ugly. Why did you take my bag? That''s a carefully chosen bag for


    my princess."


    The princess in Reid''s words was Josie, the campus belle of the No. 3 High School.


    "My princess will take the college entrance examination in two months. She has been working so hard


    recently that she can''t even have a good breakfast." With a distressed look on his face, Reid


    remembered that Sampson was also going to take the college entrance examination this year. "Why do


    you look so idle? You are going to take the college entrance examination soon."


    Sampson spat out a sentence, "I have good grades."


    Reid was rendered speechless.


    ''Yes, you are right. But Sampson, can you be more modest?''


    They walked side by side to the teaching building. Holding the breakfast in his hand, Reid thought for a


    while and said, "No, I can''t send it to my princess. It looks so ugly without my beautiful paper bag. I''d


    better eat it myself."


    Then Reid took a bite of the bun. The fresh and tender gravy flowed into his mouth, and his eyes lit up.


    "Yummy! The steamed buns here are really delicious. No wonder the student in front of me bought


    more than ten buns just now." He was chewing a steamed bun and his words couldn''t sound clearly.


    Judging from the expression on Reid''s face, one could tell that the steamed buns were delicious.


    "Sampson, want one?"


    "No." Sampson paused for a moment, turned around and asked, "Is it really delicious?"


    "Of course. If you don''t believe me, you can have a try." Reid took out a steamed bun and gave it to


    Sampson. "Of course the food my princess likes is delicious."


    Staring at the steamed buns for a while, Sampson didn''t eat one. He put the buns into his pocket and


    asked, "How about the glutinous rice rolls and fried noodles outside?"


    "The glutinous rice rolls are okay, but the fired noodles are kind of dirty. A girl I knew had diarrhea after


    she ate it, but I don''t know if today''s booth is the one she went to. After all, there is no need to rent a


    booth at the school gate. Booths might be different every day."


    Sampson''s eyes shed.


    "I have something else to do. You can go."


    "What?" Reid wondered what Sampson could do. The ss was about to begin. But it was hard to get


    an answer from Sampson. He seemed to be in a bad mood now. Therefore, Reid just nodded and left.


    It took Sound some time to line up to buy breakfast. What''s more, she went to a corner and put the


    breakfast in her schoolbag, which took her a lot of time. Before she entered the teaching building, the


    bell rang.


    Her ssmates started to run.


    Sound looked back and found that there was no one behind her. She seemed to be thest one. She


    had to trot and ran into the teaching building. When she stepped on the stairs, Sampson suddenly


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    appeared.


    Sound was startled again.


    Sound hated this. She patted her chest and stared at him. "Sampson! You..."


    "Give me your schoolbag." Sampson reached out his hand to her without any emotion in his eyes.


    Sound was angry. ''That is my schoolbag. Why should I give it to you?'' Sound retorted, "Sampson, don''t


    talk to me, or others will know that we know each other."


    She stressed thest sentence on purpose.


    Sampson knew that she was angry, but the most important thing at the moment was that he could let


    Sound eat the noodles, or she might have a stomachache.


    "Give it to me.


    The fried noodles are dirty. I''ll exchange the steamed buns with you."


    As Sampson spoke, he took out a steamed bun and handed it to Sound. Sincere lights flickered in his


    eyes.


    Sound was now disgusted with Sampson''s indifferent expression, as if she was the only one who cared


    about the friendship between them.


    This made her very angry. She couldn''t help retorting, "How do you know that? There are so many


    people buying it. ss has begun. Don''t get in my way."


    Sound wanted to pass by, but Sampson stopped her and repeated, "Don''t eat fried noodles."


    Sound repeated helplessly, "Don''t get in the way. I don''t want your steamed buns, and I won''t eat the


    fried noodles. Okay?"


    Sound''s tone and gaze seemed to be perfunctory. Sampson thought that she was deliberately lying to


    him.


    Sound hadn''t eaten any food from a booth since she was a little girl. She would easily get sick if she


    ate something unclean. The key point was that she suffered from CIPA, so she couldn''t even notice


    whether she was sick.


    Sampson told himself that he had to keep an eye on Sound. He wouldn''t let what had happened in the


    past happen again.


    Noticing that Sound was unwilling to exchange, Sampson had to grab the schoolbag by himself.


    Fortunately, Sound reacted quickly. Sampson stretched out his hand but failed to get it. The bell of the


    morning self-study ss rang. Sound asked impatiently, "Sampson, are you going to oppose me?"


    "No." Sampson repeated, "I said I would exchange with you."


    "I told you I won''t exchange. Get out of the way." Sound pushed him hard, and the bun fell down from


    Sampson''s hand and rolled, stopping at Sound''s foot.


    It happened so suddenly. It only took Sound about 1/4 of a second to react before she stepped on the


    bun. How could she be so agile?


    She stepped on it.


    Sound blinked and didn''t know what to say.


    She didn''t mean it.


    The dramatic scene happened to be seen by a student who waste. It was a boy with a few upright


    strands of hair on his head. It seemed that he got upte.


    The boy walked up to them in embarrassment and called softly, "Sampson." Then he walked past


    Sampson and Sound and ran ahead.


    He rushed into the ssroom. Before he put down his schoolbag, he took out his mobile phone and


    typed something to a chat group.


    y: I saw Sampson just now. He was at the stairs with the transfer student of ss nine.


    y: @Reid Your new ssmate is awesome. She pushed Sampson and stepped on his bun.


    y: It was a steamed bun with meat. I smell it.


    y: If I hadn''t seen it, they might have fought at the stairway.


    y: What a big grudge between them!

 Chapter 936 Be Punished For Being Late

    Chapter 936 Be Punished For Being Late


    After stepping on the bun, Sound looked at Sampson awkwardly and apologized, "Sorry, I didn''t mean


    it."


    Whether Sound did it on purpose or not, Sampson couldn''t be angry with her. He stubbornly looked at


    her schoolbag and said, "Pay with your fried noodles."


    Sound was confused.


    She didn''t know why Sampson was so obsessed with the fried noodles she bought. Did heck money


    to buy the noodles?


    "No way." Sound refused in a soft voice. She opened her schoolbag and took out a glutinous rice roll.


    "Here you are. I can''t give you the fried noodles."


    The rice roll was wrapped in a thinyer of stic wrap, which was covered with white mist. Sound


    could feel the warmth from it. She touched it again and gave it to Sampson. "Here you are."


    Sampson didn''t take it. Instead, he smelled the greasy smell of the fried noodles. He looked into the


    open bag and found that the stic box had been opened slightly in the bag. The oil infiltrated the


    transparent stic bag, and the corner of the book was stained with oil.


    Sound didn''t listen to him and didn''t put it in the paper bag that he had given her.


    Now not only did the bag smell bad, but also the books were stained with oil.


    There was a hint of helplessness in his eyes. Sound did look nice, but she was actually a rebellious girl.


    When Sound saw Sampson''s gaze, she hid her schoolbag behind her, raised her head and warned


    him, "Don''t take my noodles."


    Anne was standing beneath the stairs. Sampson was tall and looked even taller when standing on the


    stairs.


    Sound hid her schoolbag behind her. Sampson could not only see it clearly, but also touch it.


    Before the schoolbag was zipped up, Sampson bent down and took out the fried noodles from it.


    Sound didn''t have the time to dodge. She stared at his hand with wide eyes and reached out to grab it.


    Sampson raised his hand and threw it at the blue trash can at the corner of the stairs.


    It was another urate throw.


    As Sound turned around, she heard everything collided in the trash can. It was totally the same as the


    moment when Sampson threw the ice creamst time.


    Finally, Sound couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She clenched her fists and turned back, wanting to give him a punch aggressively.


    Facing her fist, Sampson didn''t change his expression on his face. He slightly tilted his head to avoid


    the attack and held her wrist at the same time.


    "Sound, don''t make me angry." Sampson sounded soft, while he looked very indifferent on his face.


    It seemed that he was lying, not pacifying her.


    Sound was about to explode. She suddenly pulled back her hand and red at him, thinking that it was


    Sampson who had been irritating her.


    Sampson must be insane!


    Sound was so angry that she didn''t want to argue with him anymore. She held her schoolbag with both


    hands and went upstairs with heavy steps. She seemed to have vented her anger on the stairs.


    ''I am a good girl. I can''t fight with such a man! All right, I can leave!''


    Sampson didn''t follow her. He would rather make her get angry than let anything hurt her health.


    Sampson bent down to pick up the stepped bun on the ground and threw it into the trash can.


    The more Sound thought about it, the angrier she became. Although she knew exactly that she could


    take revenge someday, she would be happy to do it immediately.


    ''No, I can''t just let it go.''


    Sound stopped at the top of the stairs and rolled her eyes. Her eyes lit up.


    The corridor was filled with the sound of reading.


    As she trotted, Sound smiled triumphantly. As soon as she entered the ssroom, she saw the back of


    her head teacher.


    Sound thought to herself, ''Oh no! I''m done!''


    With his hands on his back, Gio, like an old official, came to the whole ss to inspect who was


    down quietly.


    Gio came over before she sat down.


    Sound immediately stood straight, and the sound of reading in the ss gradually got low. The


    students secretly nced at Sound, and some began to mourn for her.


    Gio was a strict teacher. Last time, someone was three minuteste, but he was punished by


    Gio to clean the bathroom of theb building.


    The shabby and old building stood in the woods. Sometimes the sun couldn''t shine there, and the wind


    was frightening.


    Since then, no one dared to bete.


    Bertha and some girl, on the contrary, were gloating.


    Since Reid''s phone was confiscated, he didn''t see the message in the chat group. He only knew that


    Sampson was alsote today, so he was very anxious.


    Even if Sampson had a good grades, Gio was selfless and would punish whoever waste.


    Seeing that Sound was caught by Gio, Reid was nervous and looked at the door anxiously. He


    kept praying in his heart, ''Sampson, don''te in at this time!''


    The sound of reading in the ss was about to stop. Someone suddenly started again and the others


    continued to read.


    The curious students looked at Sound and Gio at the corner of their eyes while reading.


    "Why are youte?" Gio asked with a strict expression on his face. His voice was drowned in the


    noise of reading, and only a few ssmates who were sitting beside him could hear it.


    Onyx turned his head to take a look at Sound, and Reyna also looked at her worriedly.


    Sound opened her mouth and didn''t know how to exin it. She couldn''t say that Sampson went crazy


    suddenly and threw her breakfast into the trash can. Then they quarreled for a while.


    It seemed that it was not allowed to take breakfast into the school. The teachers knew some students


    took food into the school, but they often just turned a blind eye to it. But if she really said that, she


    would definitely be punished.


    What''s more, Sampson was so famous in the school that no one would believe her. And some students


    might also gossip about her behind her back.


    Let it go.


    "I got upte." Sound lowered her head and lied.


    Gio knew that Noah treated Sound as his own daughter. Noah loved and doted on her. The


    principal had also told him that he should take good care of Sound. However, whoever waste should


    be punished. Even if Sampson broke the rule, he should receive the punishment, and Sound was no


    exception.


    Nothing can be aplished without norms or standards.


    "In that case, we will follow the rules of our ss." Gio looked at the representative of cleaning


    and said, "After this ss is over, you go to Axel."


    Sound was a new student. She didn''t know what it meant. She just nodded and said, "Okay."


    She sat down and took out her book for the reading ss.


    Gio walked to the back of the ssroom and tapped on Reid''s desk with his knuckles.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Startled, Reid raised his head.


    He had a strong feeling that Gio would definitely ask him where Sampson was.


    Sure enough, it was the same as he thought.


    "Sampson didn''te yet?"


    "He is in school." Reid lied immediately with his eyes wide open. "He went to the bathroom because of


    his stomachache."


    Hearing that, Gio left. It was hard to tell whether he believed it or not.


    As soon as Gio left, the ss became noisy. Some people whispered with each other in the cover


    of the sound of reading, and some people quickly took out the unfinished homework and copied.


    Onyx wrote a sentence on the notebook and showed it to Sound.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll go with you."


    "Go where?" Sound asked in a low voice, "What should I do then?"


    Onyx wrote again, "Those who arete must go to theb building to clean the toilet."


    Sound was at a loss for words.


    Onyx didn''t have the heart to see her in trouble. He decided to help her. "It okay. I can help you. Then


    we will clean up faster."


    Sound turned pale. She had never done housework, let alone cleaning the toilet.


    She asked sadly, "Isn''t there a cleaner in the school?"


    Previously, when she had sses in the Lexingport City, it was cleaners who were responsible for


    cleaning up the toilets.


    In No. 3 High School, she could see her ssmates cleaning the ssroom every afternoon. She could


    ept it, but she had never seen any students cleaning the toilet.


    "There are cleaners cleaning the toilets in the office building, but not in theb building." Onyx


    exined patiently, "Almost no one goes to the toilets over there, and the toilets need to be cleaned


    once a week.


    Different sses will be arranged to clean those toilets in different semesters. It turns to our ss.


    Don''t worry. I will help you."


    Sound looked at Onyx with gratitude in her eyes. "But ... can you go to thedy''s room?"

 Chapter 937 Got The Wrong Shampoo

    Chapter 937 Got The Wrong Shampoo


    Although Onyx felt sorry for her, he told her the truth, "You have to clean the men''s room."


    Sound couldn''t believe it. "I''m a girl!"


    "No one goes to the washroom of theb building, so it doesn''t matter."


    "...." Is that really okay?


    Seeing the sincerity in Onyx''s eyes, Sound sighed, "All right."


    After the morning ss, a boy from another ss came to the door.


    The boy stood at the door of ss nine and saw Sound sitting in the middle at a nce. His gaze


    changed. It seemed that he was angry.


    "Help me call Reid out."


    "Reid, someone is looking for you!"


    Sitting at the back of the ssroom, Reid stood up and walked out.


    Sound turned back to look at Sampson''s seat. He hadn''te back yet. It seemed that Reid was going


    to find him.


    "Onyx, who called Reid just now?"


    Onyx didn''t pay much attention to it. He shook his head. Reyna, who was sitting behind her, answered,


    "It seems to be Xzavier Wang from ss four. I remember that he is good at ying basketball and the


    high jump."


    "Why are you asking about Xzavier?" Reyna asked.


    Sound shook her head and smiled. "Nothing. We just met."


    She also heard Xzavier greet Sampson, guessing that they were close friends.


    Standing in the corridor, Reid asked, "Why did you call me?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "I have something important to tell you." Xzavier looked around as if he was a thief. There were a lot of


    students in the corridor after the ss, then he pulled Reid to a ce with fewer people. "Your mobile


    phone has been confiscated. You might not know that I saw your new ssmate trample on Sampson''s


    breakfast on the ground!"


    Till now, Xzavier had been shocked.


    Reid asked in utter shock, "Really?"


    "Yes, I saw it."


    Reid believed him and snapped angrily, "That''s what I gave Sampson. How could Sound trample on it?


    Where is Sampson? Did you see him?"


    "Isn''t Sampson in the ssroom?"


    "He didn''te to the morning ss." Reid snapped angrily, "Maybe Sampson is so angry with Sound.


    He nevereste or leaves early. I have to find him. Can I borrow your phone?"


    Xzavier''s face changed and he sighed, "My phone was also taken away by my head teacher."


    "...." Reid also sighed and said, "If it weren''t that Gio had married, I would have tried to make a


    match between Gio and your teacher Anya. They are a perfect match. They both have sharp


    eyes."


    Xzavier shrugged helplessly.


    "Stop it. Let''s go to find Sampson."


    "Where? ss is about to begin."


    "Who is the teacher of your first ss?"


    Xzavier thought for a while and answered, "It seems to be Anya..."


    Patting Xzavier on the shoulder, Reid said, "Go back to your ss. Behave well and be active. Maybe


    Anya will give your phone back to you. She is kinder than Gio, anyway."


    "Gio... Hey, why are you grabbing my arm? Don''t blink your eyes. Do you have feelings for me?"


    Reid stepped back and said, "I''m not a gay."


    He took a step back and bumped into a "wall" behind him.


    But he was sure that there was not a wall behind him.


    At this time, Xzavier''s expression turned into a look of regret. ''Reid, pray for yourself.''


    "Are you talking about me?" Gio''s voice came from behind, just like a ghost that suddenly popped


    out. Startled, Reid trembled all over and turned his head in a daze.


    "Mr. Yang, I''m leaving now. You guys talk." Xzavier took the opportunity to slip away.


    There was nothing more embarrassing than being heard by the man they were gossiping about. With a


    ttering smile, Reid said in a trembling voice.


    "Mr. Yang ... hello..."


    "I''m not kind?"


    "I was just kidding." Reid forced a smile.


    Gio also showed a fake smile on his face. When Reid saw it, his heart skipped a beat. Then he


    heard Gio say, "You go to clean the bathroom with Sound today."


    "What?" Reid opened his mouth and retorted, "Why? I''m notte."


    Gio squinted. "Sampson didn''t have a stomachache either."


    "...." Well, Gio found it.


    Seeing the frustrated look on Reid''s face, Gio smiled and said, "Don''t cover him anymore. I''m


    going to have a meeting. I have to go now. Go back to the ss."


    "Yes, sir!" Reid turned around at once. He suddenly thought of something and asked, "Gio, did


    Sampson tell you that he waste?"


    "Or what?" Gio red at him.


    However, Reid didn''t believe it at all. How could Sampson admit it himself?


    In the past, when Sampson waste for school, Reid also found an excuse for Sampson in front of


    Gio. Sampson thanked him. Later, when Gio asked Sampson about it, Sampson didn''t admit


    it at all.


    How could Sampson confess it?


    As far as he knew, this was not what Sampson could do.


    There must be someone reporting to Gio. Gio must have said that since he wanted to


    protect that reporter.


    ording to the information he got now, the one who reported it was most likely Sound.


    Right!


    Sound was punished to clean the toilet of theb building. She must have reported it to Gio so


    that Sampson could clean the toilet with her!


    This exnation made sense. All of a sudden, Reid was enlightened. Then he returned to the


    ssroom angrily, finding that Sound was talking with Ke now.


    As soon as he approached, he heard Ke saying that it was all right.


    "Get away, please!" Reid showed a gloomy face to Sound.


    The smile on Ke''s face disappeared and she exined cautiously, "I... I asked Sound to sit there.


    "Sorry, I''ll be careful next time." The smile on Sound''s face was innocent. Seeing that, Reid was


    stunned. ''Did she really dare to step on Sampson''s breakfast?


    Did she really dare to oppose Sampson?''


    Sitting in his seat, Reid said nothing.


    The bell rang and everyone went back to their seats. Sampson still didn''te to the first ss, and


    the teachers didn''t ask.


    Sampson came back at the break time.


    "Sampson, you''re back? Why didn''t youe to the first and second ss?"


    Sampson looked up at Reid. Sitting on his seat, he could see the students on thewn.


    "Why didn''t youe?"


    "I went to the bathroom." Reid rushed over to Sampson and asked, "What have you done?"


    The window was open, and a gust of wind blew in, blowing through Sampson''s hair. The wind was


    wrapped in the fragrance of roses.


    Reid sniffed and said, "It smells so good. Sampson, do you use perfume?"


    Sampson''s eyes shed and he said calmly, "No. I went home and took a shower."


    "You didn''te because you went home for a shower?"


    "Yes."


    "Why?" Reid asked curiously.


    Sampson replied, "Someone spilled something on me by ident. It doesn''t smell good."


    "Who did it? Let''s spill it back." Reid was furious, "How dare that person do that to you?"


    Sampson suddenly thought of the moment when Sound deliberately threw the rice roll on him. Seeing


    that his hair was stuck by the rice and his school uniform was stained with oil, Sound said that she


    didn''t do it on purpose and snickered.


    Sampson couldn''t help smiling when he thought of Sound''s cute expression at that time. But the next


    second, he said calmly, "I''m fine."


    "I took it wrong."


    "What?" Reid didn''t understand what Sampson meant.

 Chapter 938 Sampson, Are You Insane

    Chapter 938 Sampson, Are You Insane


    When Sound came back from the break, she saw Sampson. Her gaze turned gloomy. If it weren''t for


    Sampson, she wouldn''t have been punished to clean the bathroom.


    Not only did Ke''s breakfast disappear, but also Sound didn''t taste the rice roll.


    Sound had been angry the whole morning. When she fulfilled her promise to teach Reyna and Ke


    some self-defense skills at noon, she punched at the air hard, as if she was beating Sampson.


    Reyna and Ke were stunned when they saw it.


    Reyna looked at Sound with admiration, while Ke was dumbfounded by the confidence on her face.


    In the process of the practice, Ke was wrong for several times. On the contrary, Reyna did a good


    job and got many praises from Sound.


    Ke''s eyes dimmed and he found an excuse to leave for a break.


    "Sound, I want to go to the bathroom."


    "Okay, go ahead."


    At that time, Sound was corrected the position of Reyna. After hearing Ke, Sound turned her head,


    nced at her and continued her correcting.


    They were now on the rooftop of the teaching building. There would be a toilet two floors down from


    here. As soon as Ke walked to the door, she heard the whispers of several girls.


    A long haired girl said, "I heard something. I don''t know if it''s true or not. Last night, someone saw


    Sampson lend an umbre to a girl."


    "Really? You must be mistaken." The girl with short hair didn''t believe it at all.


    "I didn''t see it. How could I know?"


    "I don''t believe it."


    "That''s true! My roommate''s friend saw it with her own eyes." The girl with a ponytail dried her hands


    and said, "My roommate''s friend wanted to lend an umbre to him, but he didn''t take it."


    "So that''s true!" The girl with short hair pouted. "Sampson is a man of justice, but he won''t care about


    others casually."


    "Yes, who did he borrow the umbre for?" The long haired girl asked.


    The girl with a ponytail thought for a while and said, "She seems to be Sampson''s ssmate. Her


    name is Ke, and she is also a top student in our grade."


    "Sure enough, top students always make friends with top students."


    "I just want to ask if that girl is good-looking."


    "I don''t know. I''ve never seen her."


    "If you want to know, you can go to ss nine by yourself."


    "No, I won''t. If I go, I''m going to see Sampson."


    The three girls walked out together and went past Ke, paying no attention to her at all.


    If a girl hadn''t turned her body when passing by her, Ke would doubt that she was transparent.


    In fact, she had been nobody in other''s eyes. If she hadn''t done well on study, nobody would think of


    her.


    Listening to the footsteps of the three girls, Ke could asionally hear her name from them, and


    knew their curiosity and concern about her.


    A glimmer of light shed in Ke''s eyes and was quickly concealed.


    They got up early in the morning and had to take a nap at noon no matter what. Otherwise, they


    wouldn''t have the energy to have ss in the afternoon. After Ke went to the rooftop, the three of


    them discussed to go back to the ssroom for lunch break. And they would continue to learn the self-


    defense skills tomorrow.


    It was April and the weather was still a little cold. There were only four or five people taking a nap in the


    ssroom at noon.


    Sampson, who went home for a noon break every day, appeared in the ssroom, and Onyx, who


    could go back to the dormitory and lie on the bed, was also there.


    Onyx handed a soft nket to Sound when he saw the three girls enter the ssroom.


    "What''s this?" Sound asked in confusion.


    Onyx said, "You caught a cold during the lunch break in the ssroomst time. You can''t catch a cold


    again."


    After getting along with Onyx for a period of time, Sound found that he was a thoughtful person. He


    was so considerate that Sound felt she was lucky to have such a desk mate and friend like him.


    "Thank you. What about you if I use it?" Sound didn''t see another nket.


    Onyx smiled and said, "I''m in good health and won''t get sick. Besides, I don''t n to take a nap this


    noon. I want to do two more exam papers. Take a nap now."


    Then he looked at Reyna and Ke at a side. "I''m sorry. I didn''t expect you two to take a nap in the


    ssroom, so I only prepared a nket for Sound."


    "It''s okay. I have another school uniform." Reyna took out a school uniform from the drawer, put it on


    and fell asleep.


    Ke shook her head and said she was fine. Then she turned around and went to her seat.


    She was sitting not far from Sampson. She could see him from the corner of her eyes if she turned her


    body a little.


    The boy''s side face gradually ovepped the silhouette under the lightst night. Ke reached into


    her schoolbag and held the umbre that protected her from the rainst night.


    It was the umbre that Sampson lent her.


    Ke hesitated whether she should return the umbre or not. When she turned around and saw


    Sampson ying with his phone, she gave up the idea.


    Sound put the nket on her. Her phone vibrated in her pocket. She took it out and had a look.


    It was a message.


    "Has the nket been sterilized?"


    Sound unfriended Sampson''s ount on WeChat and forgot to cklist his phone number, so she


    received such a boring message.


    Even in the North Yard, her parents would not require the nket on her to be sterilized. Seeing this


    message, Sound turned around and red at Sampson.


    Sampson sent another message calmly.


    "My school uniform has been sterilized."


    Sound was at a loss for words.


    She suspected that Sampson was insane. She didn''t believe that his school uniform had been


    sterilized.


    Then came the third message.


    "It''s a new one, disinfected!"


    Holding the phone tightly, Sound took a deep breath and replied, "Sampson, are you insane?"


    Sampson replied seriously, "My uniform is really sterilized."


    "I don''t want to talk to you. Don''t disturb my lunch break!"


    "What''s more, the fried noodles you threw away this morning is Ke''s. Give one back to her!" At the


    sight of it, Sampson froze and thought, ''It''s okay.


    If only you don''t eat it.


    When Sampson had just typed "okay", he hesitated for a moment before he changed his mind the next


    second.


    "It''s okay to give one back to her. Add me as your friend again!"


    "How dare you negotiate? Take care that I will cklist your number."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After a moment''s silence, Sampson decided to give in and replied, "Okay. Don''t cklist my number."


    "Give one back to Ke and apologize. Don''t ask anyone to do it for you. I want to see it with my own


    eyes."


    Sampson frowned and finallypromised.


    The second ss in the afternoon was P.E. ss. The representative of P.E. ss asked everyone to


    line up atwn, do stretching exercises under the guidance of the teacher, and then run twops


    around the yground.


    Next was free time.


    The representative of the P.E. ss asked Axel to carry two blue boxes out of the equipment room with


    him.


    There were basketball, basketball, Ping-Pong ball, shuttlecock, football inside.


    The students began to do sports in groups and went to different ces. Some of them went back to the


    ssroom, and some went to the canteen.


    When Ke was about to ask Sound about what she was going to do in this ss, Bertha put her hand


    on Ke''s shoulder and took her to the roof.


    When Sound came back from the toilet, Ke was gone.


    Reyna greeted her with a shuttlecock in her hand, "Sound, are you here to y badminton? We can


    y doubles."


    "Have you seen Ke?" Sound went over and asked.


    Axel at a side said, "It seems that she went to the buffet with Bertha."

 Chapter 939 Lying

    Chapter 939 Lying


    Ke was surrounded in a narrow corner not far from the buffet by Bertha and some other girls.


    "What do you want to do?" Ke was frightened by them, and asked with a trembling voice when


    lowering her head.


    Crossing her arms, Bertha stared at her fiercely and questioned, "Did Sampson lend you the umbre


    Ke anxiously stirred her fingers, lowered her head and hesitated. She didn''t know whether she


    should tell the truth or not.


    If she didn''t tell the truth, she would be in trouble if they knew it.


    If she told the truth, she would probably be in trouble because of their jealousy.


    She was in a dilemma. Thinking for a while, Ke decided to tell the truth. Perhaps these girls didn''t


    dare to hurt her for the sake of Sampson.


    "Yes... It''s truth." Ke answered.


    The other girls were surprised, then became envious and contemptuous. Ann sneered incredulously,


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Ke, are you kidding me? Why did Sampson give you an umbre?"


    To be honest, Ke didn''t know why.


    She raised her head slightly and said gingerly, "Sampson''s umbre is still in my drawer."


    Bertha was the calmest one among them, and she was the leader. She looked at Ke for a while and


    ordered, "Take off your sses."


    Everyone was confused, and so was Ke. She looked up at Bertha in a daze, and saw the impatience


    in her eyes. Ke quickly took off her sses.


    In fact, Ke''s eyes were beautiful, but the ck sses covered them. The thick bangs were


    drooping over the eyelids, and now she was timidly rolling her eyes, looking very innocent.


    Ann and the othersughed loudly.


    "Stand still. Lift up your bangs." Bertha ordered again.


    Ke was stunned. She had never lifted her bangs, and for the first time she wanted to resist.


    For her, bangs had always given her a sense of security. If she lifted them up, her whole face would be


    exposed to the air, and she would be exposed to the public.


    Someone would gossip about her.


    She shook her head and took half a step back to refuse.


    Bertha didn''t bother to talk to Ke anymore. She asked Ann and several girls to suppress Ke, took


    a hair tip from her own hair and quickly stuck Ke''s thick bangs on her head.


    Her smooth forehead was exposed, and the girls finally saw Ke''s face.


    Ke could be described as good-looking. She was a pretty girl with a round face.


    Her skin was fair and tender, but her appearance was usually covered by bangs and sses.


    Seeing her face clearly, Bertha paused and suddenly said, "Why do I feel that you look a little familiar?


    Which middle school are you from?"


    Ke panicked. She took off the clip from her head and quickly put on her sses. She avoided eye


    contact with Bertha and said, "We didn''t know each other before. Is there anything else? If not, I''ll go."


    As she spoke, she bent down and was about to leave, but was stopped by Ann and several girls.


    "Wait!" Bertha stopped her.


    Ke swallowed nervously.


    "Sampson is nice to you." Bertha said in a calm tone. She walked to Ke, and put a hand on her


    shoulder. The strength was just enough to suppress her.


    "I think you have a good rtionship with Sound. Do you know there is a grudge between Sampson


    and her?" Bertha continued, "She is at odds with Sampson. Sampson lent you an umbre and got wet


    in the rain. Why do you make friends with his enemy?"


    "Ke, don''t you think you are wrong?"


    Ke was confused. She didn''t know why it had something to do with Sound.


    Looking at her puzzled expression, Bertha only felt annoyed. How could this girl be so stupid? She


    threatened Ke, "There is some time before the ss ends. Bring Sound to theb building."


    "What... What do you want to do?" Ke had a bad feeling.


    Bertha shouted impatiently, "Just do what I order. Don''t ask about the reason."


    Ke trembled with fear. Bertha continued to threaten her, "Don''t let her know it was me who asked


    you to do so. Otherwise, you won''t have a good life in the No. 3 High School."


    "But," Ke said in a trembling voice, "why do you ask me to take Sound to theb building? I''m afraid


    I can''t persuade her."


    Bertha was not a good girl. There must be no good thing for them to make Sound there. Ke knew


    she couldn''t do it.


    Ann cut in, "Isn''t it simple? Didn''t Gio punish Sound for cleaning the toilet of theb building this


    morning? You can ask her to go there with this excuse."


    "But... But..."


    Ke was about to argue, but was interrupted ruthlessly by Bertha, "No buts! It''s not strange to do the


    cleaning in the P.E. ss. She doesn''t have to go after school."


    The reason sounded impable. Under the unfriendly gazes of the girls, Ke bit her lips and finally


    Sound went to the buffet and saw Ke halfway. Ke looked pale now. Sound ran up and asked,


    "Ke, what''s wrong with you? Did Bertha do something to you?"


    "No..." Looking at the anxious expression on Sound''s face, Ke felt more and more guilty.


    ''They didn''t do anything to me. They are going to do something to you.


    And I''m an aplice.''


    Ke''s eyes turned red with cowardice. She lied, "Sound, I miss home."


    Not to mention that Ke was a student living in the school, Sound, who stayed in Sampson''s home


    and had a video call with her parents every night, would miss home in some moment.


    Without any doubt, Sound walked up to Ke and hugged her. "Call your family if you miss home."


    "I''ve handed in my phone. I can''t get it until the weekend."


    "Well, you can call them on the weekend. After half a month, you will have some days off. Then you


    can go home." Sound patted Ke on the back gently tofort her.


    Ke sniffed and said, "Okay."


    Ke let go of Sound and looked away with a guilty conscience. She pointed at theb building and


    said, "That is theb building. Let''s clean it during the P.E. ss, so that you don''t have to do the


    cleaning after school."


    Sound looked at the building which Ke was pointing at. The Boston ivy upied half of the wall,


    leaving mottled marks and several cracks on the white wall. It was like an old man who had


    experienced a lot, standing among the trees.


    "Okay."


    Sound agreed without hesitation. Ke got even more worried, but she did not dare to disobey


    Bertha''s order. She lowered her head and suggested, "Then let''s go to the ssroom to get the tools.


    There seems to be no tools in theb building."


    "Okay."


    Ke walked in front of Sound. Sound stopped and looked at her for a while. Then her eyes shed


    with some unfathomable lights.


    There were many people sitting in the ssroom. Some of them were chatting with each other like


    Reid, and some were doing homework like Onyx.


    And some were sleeping on the desk like Sampson.


    ''Why is he sleeping all the time?'' Sound thought.


    Sampson had been sleeping on sses. Sound wondered what he had done at night. Didn''t he sleep?


    During the day, he either slept on the desk or rested on the chair with his eyes closed.


    How did he get the first ce in the grade after sleeping in sses all the time?


    Was it that he slept in the daytime and secretly worked at night?


    As she walked, Sound looked at Sampson, forgetting to look ahead. She bumped into Ke, who


    happened to turned around.


    "Ouch!" With a cry of pain, everyone looked at Ke and Sound.


    Sound couldn''t feel the pain, and she acted as if nothing had happened. She quickly reached out to rub


    Ke''s forehead and apologized.


    "I''m fine. Sound, does it hurt? It''s red!" Ke asked anxiously.


    "What?" Sound raised her hand to touch her forehead. "It doesn''t matter. My skin is just like this. It will


    easily turn red."


    Sampson raised his head and frowned as he clearly saw the red mark on Sound''s forehead.


    Reid looked at Ke and Sound and said, "Keep your voice down. Didn''t you see Sampson sleeping?"


    Sampson nced at Reid.


    Reid was confused.


    What did he do wrong again?

 Chapter 940 Get Him Away

    Chapter 940 Get Him Away


    Hearing his words, Ke bit her mouth and peeped at the corner of the ssroom, only to find that


    Sampson was looking at them. She was so frightened that she looked away.


    Sound looked at Sampson and showed a friendly but alienated smile. "There are 46 students in ss


    nine, not only you."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the few students in the ssroom burst into an uproar. They


    nervously looked at Sound and Sampson.


    All the students in the No. 3 High School didn''t dare to go against Sampson. For one thing, he was a


    top student. For another, he was good at fighting. As soon as he entered the school, he defeated the


    most rebellious guy of the No. 3 High School. Now that guy even wanted to be Sampson''s subordinate,


    but Sampson just refused and focused on studying.


    In other words, no one dared to offend Sampson.


    How could Sound say such words to offend Sampson? Was she insane? Or was she too stupid?


    Some wanted to watch the show, while some were trembling with fear.


    Ke dragged Sound''s arm and said softly, "Stop it. Let''s go and clean up."


    "Nothing." Sampson was the person that Sound feared the least.


    Reid sat on the desk with one foot on the chair. He was instantly annoyed when hearing what Sound


    had said.


    He jumped off the desk and was about to speak up for Sampson.


    "Sound, you just came to No. 3 High School. You may not know who the boss is. Apologize to


    Sampson now."


    "Did I say anything wrong?" Sound asked indifferently.


    A war seemed to begin. Ke nervously grabbed Sound''s arm and constantly winked at her, hinting


    Sound not to offend Sampson.


    Onyx suddenly stood up and said, "Right."


    He looked at Reid and Sampson and said firmly, "Reid, Sampson, Sound is right. The ssroom is


    owned by all of us, not only you. You can tell us that you hope we can lower our voice. We can


    understand and ept it, but you can''t talk to your ssmates in such a rude tone.


    Sampson, what do you think?" Onyx knew that it was useless to say these words to Reid. As


    Sampson''s sidekick, Reid would listen to Sampson whatever he said, so he wouldn''t stop until


    Sampson gave up causing trouble.


    Seeing that Onyx, who was no match for Sampson all the time, went against Sampson, Reid sneered


    contemptuously.


    "Onyx, it''s not your turn to talk. Just focus on your homework, or you will never be able to catch up with


    Sampson."


    Reid seemed to be an easy-going boy, but sometimes he really talked very rudely.


    It happened to be the sore spot of Onyx.


    He worked harder than anyone else, but he couldn''t win the first ce.


    Onyx tried his best to catch up with Sampson, only to make sure that he wouldn''t be too far away from


    Sampson. With such a hard work, he could only close the distance between them, but couldn''t surpass


    Sampson.


    No one in the No. 3 High School could surpass Sampson in scores, appearance or family background.


    In order to stop the students from showing off andparing their expensive clothes, the school


    required everyone to wear school uniform from Monday to Friday. Each of them had four sets of school


    uniform, two sets for spring and summer, and two sets for autumn and winter.


    However, the shoes couldn''t be unified.


    Onyx came from a poor family. When he was in grade one of the high school, he work part-time to earn


    money. He had been a tutor, a waitress, and he even sold counterfeit shoes... He knew something


    about shoes.


    He often observed others'' shoes when he earned money by selling the shoes. He had noticed that


    Sampson wore different shoes every day, which were not sold in the market. It would be released after


    a period of time.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The price... Onyx thought that he might not be able to buy two pairs of them even if he sold out all the


    things at home.


    Onyx worked part-time on weekends, and he had met Sampson several times. Sampson''s clothes


    were all in luxury international brand. His car was eye-catching, and he often went to those expensive


    ces.


    Onyx knew that Sampson''s family was rich, but he didn''t expect Sampson to be so low-key.


    Sampson didn''t talk about his rich family at school, but one could still tell that he was rich from his


    shoes and aura.


    Onyx knew that if he had a conflict with Sampson, he would definitely lose. Normally, when Sampson


    and other ssmates had a conflict, Onyx didn''t bother to care about them. But he couldn''t ignore


    Sound. She was different to him.


    What''s the difference?


    Sound''s elder brother and Onyx''s elder brother were ssmates, and now, Sound and Onyx were desk


    mates. Last week, they did homework together at the medical university, and now they were discussing


    about studies together after ss every day.


    Their elbows were less than ten centimeters away from each other''s.


    Onyx felt the responsibility to stand up and defend Sound.


    Onyx looked at Sampson in a neither humble nor pushy way, but Sampson didn''t look at him. Sampson


    just gazed at Sound, and he stood up slowly the next second.


    The first thought of the students was that Sampson was angry and wanted to teach Sound a lesson.


    Reid immediately rushed over and stopped Sampson. "Sampson, don''t be impulsive. There is a


    monitor in the ssroom. You don''t need to do anything. Let me do it for you."


    When someone went against Sampson, Reid did help retort and say very rudely. But he was not a bad


    guy, and he wanted to stop Sampson from beating Sound. For one thing, he was afraid that Sampson


    would hurt his reputation by beating a girl; for another, he didn''t want his ssmates to be hurt.


    Stopping Sampson, Reid turned to Sound and Onyx. "Stop here. Why do you have to make a scene?


    Go ahead with your work."


    At the same time, Sampson silently turned around and went out from the back door.


    Sound didn''t dwell on the conflict anymore. She took Ke to get the cleaning tools, and Onyx went


    with them to help.


    Reid felt happy that he had managed to stop a fight. When he turn around and was about to ask for


    credit, he found that Sampson had walked out of the back door of the ssroom.


    The smile on his face froze and he quickly caught up with Sampson.


    "Sampson, where are you going?"


    Sampson stopped in the corridor and watched Sound, Ke and Onyx carrying the cleaning tools


    towards theb building. His eyes gradually became deep.


    "What are you looking at?" Reid followed his gaze and said, "They are going to clean toilets in theb


    building. Onyx might go to help clean the men''s room. Therefore, Sampson, you don''t have to go."


    Suddenly, Reid thought of something, and he pursed his lips with dissatisfaction. "Sound is too bad.


    She waste and reported to Gio that you werete. We must teach her a lesson. As for Onyx, is


    he crazy? Does he want to be a hero and save the girls? How dare he go against us? I have never


    seen him so righteous before."


    Sampson seemed to be irritated by Reid''s words. A wicked idea came to his mind and his eyes


    shed.


    In less than a second, he returned to normal. He crooked his finger at Reid and said in a light voice,


    "Get Onyx away."


    "What?" For a moment, Reid didn''t understand it. After he figured out what Sampson was talking about,


    he was overjoyed and snickered, "No problem, Sampson."


    It was not convenient to beat a person in public, but they could take Onyx to the woods and teach him


    a lesson.


    Sampson knew that Reid had misunderstood, but he didn''t exin.


    Sampson had never thought that Onyx was so daring and stupid.


    How could he have the audacity just after he became Sound''s desk mate several days ago?


    ''Sound and I slept on the same bed before five years old, and after that, we had been ymates. We


    have been friends for so many years.


    What the hell is Onyx? I will kick him away!''

 Chapter 941 Being Bullied

    Chapter 941 Being Bullied


    Theb building where Sound was about to clean the bathrooms was very old, with mottled marks all


    over its body, like an old man with spots and wrinkles.


    It stood in a lush forest.


    It didn''t have the tendency to fall after a long time, but stood still.


    When Sound, Ke and Onyx came to the front of the building, Sound looked up at it and asked with


    mncholy, "There is a bathroom on every floor. Do we need to clean them all?"


    "No, just the bathrooms on first two floors." Onyx said, "asionally, some students do experiments in


    thebs on the first two floors. And there are nobs on other floors. Most students go to the newb


    building."


    With a "task" at hand, Ke was very nervous. She looked around and subconsciously leaned towards


    Sound. When she opened her mouth and wanted to say something, she saw a figure running towards


    them. She immediately shut her mouth and lowered her head with a guilty conscience.


    It was Reyna.


    "Onyx, Mr. Yang wants to see you. He asked you to go to his office." Reyna waved her hand at Onyx.


    She was running in a hurry. She stopped and gasped, and her face was slightly red. Sound, Ke and


    Onyx looked at Reyna, and none of the three doubted Reyna''s words.


    Onyx frowned, thinking that Gio must have something urgent to talk to him, which might have


    something to do with his study. He was hesitant, for he had to clean the men''s room for Sound.


    Noticing his hesitation, Sound took the broom from his hand and said with a smile, "Since Mr. Yang is


    looking for you, go quickly."


    Onyx looked at Sound and Reyna, hesitating.


    "Go ahead. If we can''t finish cleaning before you leave the office, just return and help me." Sound


    finally convinced him. She watched Onyx and Reyna walk into the teaching building.


    Silence reigned again. Without anyone else beside them, Ke said, "Sound, could you do me a


    favor?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "My period seems toe." Embarrassed, Ke continued, "I didn''t bring Maxi pads with me, nor did I


    have one in the ssroom. Could you go to the store to buy me some?"


    Sound asked in surprised, "Did that stain your pants? I''ll buy it for you right now."


    "Thanks, Sound!" Ke waved her hand and said, "I''ll wait for you in the bathroom."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Okay, I''ll be right back." Sound ran towards the store.


    As Sound''s figure faded away, Ke breathed a sigh of relief. She took out her mobile phone from her


    school uniform and secretly sent a message to Bertha.


    "She is cleaning thedy''s room on the second floor."


    After sending the message, Ke quickly put her phone away, went to thedy''s room on the second


    floor with a bucket and a broom in her hands. When getting to the second floor, she opened the door of


    every stall. She entered one of them and closed the door.


    Bertha, who received the message, brought a group of people there.


    Reid also reported to Sampson, "Sampson, it''s done. It''s on the way for Onyx to find Gio."


    He looked very excited and said, "Is there anything I can do?"


    Sampson nced at him. "No."


    Reid pursed his lips and said, "Okay. But Sampson, you have to be tender to women."


    "I''m going. Don''t follow me." Sampson didn''t want to waste time and left.


    When he came to the downstairs of theb building, he looked around and didn''t see Sound. He just


    heard a sound from the second floor.


    Looking up, Sampson saw Bertha and several girlsughing wantonly anding out of the bathroom


    of the second floor. He squinted slightly.


    A girl''s eyes just met his. She immediately stoppedughing, lowered her head with guilt and reminded


    the girls beside her that Sampson was here.


    There were few people in the school who were not afraid of Sampson.


    Bertha could be regarded as Reid''s friend. Compared with other girls, she was closer to Sampson.


    She didn''t dodge Sampson''s gaze, and she felt at ease at the thought of the grudges between


    Sampson and Sound.


    When they went downstairs, Bertha greeted him, "Sampson, why are you here?"


    Sampson stared at them quietly, wondering why they were here.


    Bertha kept a straight face and lied, "We came to thedy''s room. If you don''te to us, we are


    leaving now."


    "Did you see Sound?" Sampson finally spoke.


    Bertha was stunned. "What do you want from her, Sampson?"


    "Something." Sampson replied coldly. Obviously, he didn''t want to say anything more to them.


    Ann answered at a side, "She is on the second floors."


    After saying that, she was stared at by Bertha.


    The group of girls watched Sampson go upstairs and whispered.


    Bertha turned around and left. But when she saw Sound halfway, she was immediately stunned, and


    the others were also bbergasted.


    Sound was confused when she saw the surprised group of girls. She smiled politely and walked past


    them.


    Pointing at the receding Sound, Ann stammered, "Isn''t she...? Isn''t she in that stall? Why is she here?"


    Other girls echoed, "Yes, why?"


    "It was Sound, wasn''t it?" Ann blinked and asked, "Then to whom did we pour the water?"


    "Damn!" Bertha was the smartest girl among these girls. She figured it out at once. "That was Ke.


    She lied to us!"


    Bertha gnashed her teeth in anger.


    On the other side, Sampson stood outside thedy''s room in theb building, motionless. If one


    observed carefully, he would find that Sampson was clenching his fingers, as if he was extremely


    nervous.


    After hesitating for a moment, he called, "Sound."


    The next second, Ke came out of the bathroom, wet all over. She was stunned when she saw


    Sampson.


    Thinking of her sorry state now, she awkwardly ran into a stall again.


    ''How embarrassing! How can Sampson see it?''


    Ke was flushed with shame.


    A few minutes ago, she hid in the stall and made some noise on purpose, so that Bertha and the others


    mistook it was Sound inside. Soon, a bucket of cold water fell from above the head and drenched her


    whole body.


    The water was so cold that Ke shivered, choked on water and coughed several times.


    Perhaps her choking pleased those girls, and a burst of gloatingughter rang out from outside. Ke


    held her breath and did not say a word, and those girls snickered andughed again.


    When the sound of footsteps faded away, Ke walked out of the stall.


    As soon as she came out, Ke heard footsteps again. She thought those girls came back, so she hid


    in the stall again, afraid that her lie would be seen through.


    When there was no sound, she walked out again. But she didn''t expect to see Sampson.


    He was recognized as the most handsome boy in No. 3 High School. And he was also a straight A


    student. Many girls were infatuated with him, and Ke was no exception.


    But thinking that her terrible look with drenched hair and clothes were seen by Sampson, Ke felt


    extremely awkward.


    She covered her face with shame.


    Outside thedy''s room, Sampson had seen the drenched Ke and frowned. He soon realized that it


    was a trick yed by Bertha and those girls.


    Sampson didn''t like to meddle in other people''s business, but he also didn''t want his ssmates to be


    bullied.


    After a moment of silence, he asked, "How many times?"


    Without hearing an answer, Sampson asked again, "How many times have they done this to you?"


    Ke slowly walked out and shook her head with her head down.


    "Sampson! What are you doing?" Suddenly, Sound''s angry roar broke the silence.

 Chapter 942 Ending

    Chapter 942 Ending


    Sampson stood straight up. Hearing the voice, he didn''t even raise his head to see who it was. He


    raised his eyebrows defiantly and asked, "What do you think?"


    He was smart enough to guess what she had misunderstood.


    He wouldn''t exin.


    There was no need to exin. After all, she had always known that he was not a good man. Then just


    continue to misunderstand. He didn''t care.


    "You!" Sound was so angry that she was rendered speechless.


    Sampson ignored her. Instead, he pointed at Ke and looked down at the crowd. "Who did it? Stand


    out. Don''t let me investigate. You can''t afford it."


    Several girls hesitated for a long time and finally stood out under the pressure of Sampson.


    Sampson looked at them coldly and ordered, "Apologize."


    At school, no one dared to provoke Sampson. A stare from him could make people tremble, not to


    mention that he was ordering.


    "I''m sorry!"


    "I''m sorry."


    "I''m sorry." These girls apologized reluctantly to Ke and left.


    After all the people left, Ke looked at Sampson and asked in a low voice, with hopes in her eyes,


    "Sampson, why ... why do you help me?"


    Sampson raised his chin. He didn''t look at her, saying coldly, "I''m not helping you. I''m helping Mr. Yang.


    The college entrance examination ising. I don''t want to see so many trouble. Get out! Annoying!"


    The glimmer of hope in Ke''s eyes was extinguished. She thought Sampson helped her because he


    liked her...


    But wasn''t it normal? There were many girls in the school who had a crush on Sampson, and Ke,


    such an ordinary girl was no exception. It was not surprising that she would be rejected.


    Finally, Ke quickly walked away and whispered to Sampson, "Thank you."


    After all the people left, Sampson licked his tongue against his lower teeth, put his hand in the trouser


    pocket of the school uniform, and walked forward leisurely. He walked to Sound step by step, raised his


    chin and said, "The college entrance examination will be held next week. We will go to different ces


    soon. Don''t you have anything to tell me?"


    Sound didn''t expect that Sampson woulde to her. When she heard that he spoke for Ke just to


    help Gio, she was inexplicably relieved.


    Yes, the college entrance examination would be held next week. They should let the grudges here go.


    Sound wondered if she should dere the feelings she had hidden in the bottom of her heart to


    Sampson.


    She was not a sloppy person and she believed that Sampson was not.


    Besides, she always thought that he would never help others in trouble. It should be a relief for


    everyone that Sampson didn''t bully others in the school.


    However, what he had done just now still surprised her. Her unspeakable feelings quietly emerged.


    They were going to graduate!


    The college entrance examination was a turning point in every student''s life. Compared with her


    nervous ssmates and teachers, she felt a trace of mncholy.


    Sound snorted, "What about you? Why don''t you tell me first?"


    Why should she say it first? It was as if she was in a hurry!


    "Okay, I''ll tell you." Looking at her with a faint smile, Sampson said, "After the college entrance


    examination, my dad will take me to propose to you. If it''s okay, we will get engaged first and get


    married after graduation."


    Sound was startled and eximed, "What? Propose? Engaged?"


    Wasn''t it too sudden?


    Sound had been his ssmate for such a long time, but she had never thought that Sampson, an


    arrogant man, would even arrange his marriage now. And he was going to marry her?


    Sampson took a deep breath, smiled with self-mockery and indifference, "Do you think that the children


    of noble families like us go to school just to learn? It''s just part of that. The other is to look for their


    future wife or husband. Anyway, one from a rich family has few freedom to choose his own future wife.


    I''d better choose one now rather than be forced to marry a stranger in the future."


    Forced? He just didn''t wanted to be forced to marry a stranger?


    Hearing that, Sound felt her affection was doused. She sneered, "Why do you think I will agree?"


    Her heart ached. It turned out that Sampson was just picking up a familiar bride.


    Sampson stared at her and swore, "You will agree."


    He was very clever.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have so many followers.


    He was good at picking out talents. Otherwise, the Ye family would not take him as the heir.


    The children from the rich families were not free to do whatever they wanted. Sampson also couldn''t


    choose his wife by himself.


    In that case, it was better to take the initiative.


    Looking at the firm expression on his face, Sound shook her head and said, "My parents won''t agree.


    Your willfulness will only be in vain."


    Sound knew that her parents loved her so much that they would give her the best and wouldn''t force


    her to do what she didn''t want to do, let alone force her to marry a man.


    Sound hated his indifferent tone in talking about the marriage. Was it that he didn''t care about the


    marriage at all?


    "Even if they won''t agree..." Sampson smiled and continued, "You will."


    Sound red at him and said, "Why are you so sure?"


    "Because I still have four years." With a warm smile on his face, Sampson continued, "I will try my best


    to make you fall in love with me for the rest of your life."


    Sound was stunned for a second, and then sniffed, "Are you crazy?"


    Then she turned around and ran away. Sampson didn''t see the smile on her face.


    ....


    After the college entrance examination.


    The Ye family took the first to propose to the Shen family.


    The Ye family had a history of over a hundred years. It was more powerful than the ordinary rich family.


    Only such a powerful family had the confidence toe to the Shen family.


    Sound had been touring with her friends. As soon as she came back home, she found that there were


    many luxury cars parked outside.


    Her heart jolted, and she had a bad feeling when she thought of what Sampson had said before the


    college entrance examination.


    Sure enough, as soon as she entered the living room, she saw several dignified and extraordinary


    elders sitting there.


    And she saw Sampson at a nce.


    "Dad, Mom." Sound ran to her parents in a hurry and red at Sampson.


    She was worried. ''Did Mom and Dad agree to marry me to him?


    No, it''s impossible!


    I am the apple of their eyes. How could they agree?''


    With a smile, Nina patted the back of Sound''s hand and said, "If Sampson hadn''t told us, we didn''t


    know that you have been in rtionships for so long time. Why don''t you...?"


    John nodded. "Yes, I don''t object you to be together at this age. As long as you know what you are


    doing, that''s good. In the future, Sampson will take care of you. Then we can rest assured to travel


    around the world."


    Sound said through gritted teeth, "Dad, Mom, you... What did Sampson do to you? Why would you


    agree?"


    Why did her parents, who had always been hard to persuade, take sides with this cunning guy?


    Valentino was Sampson''s grandfather. Looking at the pretty and lovely Sound, he was very satisfied.


    "Sound, I have watched you grow up. Today Ie here to help my grandson to propose to you. Don''t


    worry. We will show our sincerity. I hold fifty percent of the shares of the Ye Group, and I will give you


    thirty percent of them. Sound, it is your gift before marriage. There will be more after you marry into our


    family. I can even make a decision for Sampson that you can use his property wantonly. If that brat


    dares to bully you, I will teach him a lesson. This is the betrothal letter. What do you think?"


    Sound bit her lips and said nothing. She was still a bit angry.


    ''Since they promised to give me so many shares, and Dad and Mom are also on Sampson''s side, do I


    have the right to reject?''


    Valentino asked lovingly, "Don''t you like my son?"


    Sound mumbled, "I''m still young. I don''t want to be engaged so early."


    Sampson suddenly stood up, grabbed her hand and walked to the garden outside. "I want to have a


    talk with you."


    Looking at the young girl and boy, the rtives of both sides smiled.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The main reason why John and Nina didn''t object was that the Ye family was powerful and rich enough.


    Besides, the Ye family paid a lot of attention to the family culture and ethics. And they didn''t have any


    scandals.


    Sampson was also a good boy. Besides, now Sound and Sampson were just engaged, not married.


    They could cancel the engagement in the future if something unexpected happened.


    Nina and John knew clearly how excellent their daughter was, and it was good to have a boy of the


    privileged to protect Sound.


    And they could see that Sound also had feelings for Sampson.


    Maybe what Sound didn''t like was just the fear of being controlled.


    They hoped that Sampson could set Sound''s mind at rest.


    In the fragrant garden, Sound was angry. She gently thump Sampson on the chest and said, "How can


    you do this?"


    Obviously, Sampson''s attitude had changed a lot. He grabbed her fist, gently pulled her into his arms,


    bent over and whispered in her ear, "I just don''t want you to be coveted by other men. Give me a


    chance to love you!"


    Sound''s face turned red when feeling his breath. Embarrassed and annoyed, she said, "Why do you


    think I will agree? Who do you think you are?"


    "Of course..." Sampson chuckled, his eyes filled with tenderness and affection. "I am your fianc¨¦!"


    Sound raised her chin. "Humph, I haven''t agreed yet."


    "I''m not in a hurry." Sampson smiled mischievously and said, "Anyway, many girls also like me. My


    schoolbag is stuffed with love letters from them. I''m afraid that those girls in college will go even


    further!"


    Sound became anxious. She kicked Sampson''s ass and snapped, "How dare you? Your grandfather


    has sold you to me. My name is on the betrothal letter. You are my man. If you dare to flirt with other


    women, I will kill you!"


    Sampsonforted her at once. His white T-shirt was blown by the wind, which was mixed with the


    fragrance of flowers. He looked more handsome and stunning. He said in an incredibly gentle voice,


    "Yes, my dear fianc¨¦e! I only love you!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!